ã€ŠTensei Shitara Slime Datta Kenã€‹


 Prologue

    TL Notes: In response to the possible question: ¡°Why are you not tranting from where thest trantor left off?¡± please allow me to say a few words. This is my first trantion project, and I am only getting up to speed. The initial trantion for this chapter, with some 1600 words, took me about 1 hour 40 minutes. I am testing the waters and seeing how doable this is while experimenting with style and such. Please offer me criticism and suggestions. Enjoy:

    Prologue ¨C Death and Reincarnation

    A life so normal that nothing can be said about it.

    After leaving college, I joined a major general contractor firm and am living alone now at the age of 37. Having no girlfriend.

    Filial duty left to my older brother, my life is essentially that of an independent, single noble.

    Neither short of height, or wanting of a good face. Yet unpopr. I have tried exherting effort into finding a girlfriend ¨C and have confessed thrice! ¨C but after being dumped, my heart is left shattered. Well, having reached this age, I can honestly say that this romance thing is naught but troublesome.

    And although you could say that I am mostly busy with work, it¡¯s not like I am troubled by not having one. It¡¯s not like I am making excuses... really.

    ¡¸Senpai! Sorry for keeping you waiting!¡¹

    With a cheerful smile the young man approaches me. And, by his side¨Ca beauty.

    More specifically, the young man, Tamura, is a junior at the samepany I work at; the one by his side is ourpany¡¯s renowned Madonna, the receptionist Sawatari-san.

    Yep, I have been asked by these guys to offer consultation on their uing marriage. And by the way, this is the reason why I started wondering about my own unpoprity.

    The after-work rendezvous was held at an intersection, and there the two hoped to indulge my thoughtfulness and support.

    ¡¸Yeah. So, what kind of advice are you looking for?¡¹

    I ask while greeting Sawatari-san.

    ¡¸Hello, pleased to meet you.My name is Sawatari Miho. Although we have seen each other before, this would be the first time we are speaking, right? Makes me nervous, somehow. ¡¹

    The nervous one is me, damn it! I mean, I am not that good with speaking to girls in the first ce. Cut me some ck! With such words, I silentlyin to myself.

    And in the first ce, with no apparent love experience, what kind of advice can I even offer? Aren¡¯t you all just poking fun at me! It¡¯s spite, isn¡¯t it.

    ¡¸Hello. I am Mikami Satoru. No need to be nervous or anything. Sawatari-san is famous with us, so I know who you are even without the introduction. About Tamura¨Cwe went to the same University, you know, so we¡¯ve had lots to talk about. After which we naturally hung out a bit.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s this about being famous? Are there weird rumors floating about?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Like having had an affair with Chief X, or going on dates with Y-kun¨Cthings like that.¡¹

    It was all just teasing, of course. And although I intended these to be just some light jokes, Sawatari-san¡¯s face turned bright red and she looked at me with watery eyes. Hate to admit it, but she looked adorable.

    Well, my jokesck both delicacy or tact, and I am often told to keep my mouth shut... but I end up saying them anyways.

    Yep, failed again, huh? Yep, I am just bad with women.

    And as if on cue, in steps Tamura, lightly tapping her shoulders.

    Damn it, Tamura you bastard! It¡¯s these situations where you riajuu should just all explode! I should shout this, right?

    ¡¸Senpai, please leave it at that! And, Miho, you are just being teased!¡¹

    With augh Tamura continues mediating the situation. Aren¡¯t you dandy, junior!

    Bright, cheerful, and without a hint of sarcasm. Isn¡¯t he a lovable guy...

    Tamura¡¯s only 28. And although we are so many years apart, we¡¯ve got something inmon. Well, nothing to do I guess but to give them my blessing...

    ¡¸My bad. I¡¯m just not that good with women. And, well, the location doesn¡¯t help much, does it? Let¡¯s get something to eat and talk there.¡¹

    It¡¯s just jealousy, after all. And just when I thought so...

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Kyaaaaaaaaaa!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Screams. Confusion.

    What? What¡¯s going on?

    ¡¸Move it! I¡¯ll kill you!¡¹

    Turning to the sound of the voice, a man brandishing a knife and holding a bag is running towards us.

    I hear the scream. I see the man. I see the knife. Where is it pointing? At....

    ¡¸Tamuraaa!¡¹

    *Don* I hit Tamura out of the way.

    *Dosu* There¡¯s a burning pain in my back.

    ¡¸Tch, damn hindrance!¡¹

    Having shouted thus, I see the man escaping and turn to make sure Tamura and Sawatari-san are safe.

    With a shout that resembled no words, Tamura runs up to me.

    Sawatari-san is stunned by the sudden turn of events, but appears without other injury... thank god.

    That being that, my back burns. Feelings of pain aside, it just burns.

    What¡¯s up with this? It¡¯s too hot... can¡¯t it let off a bit?

    £¼£¼Confirmed. Establishing heat resistance. Sess£¾£¾

    Could it be... was I stabbed?

    Can¡¯t be dying from a stab wound....

    £¼£¼Confirmed. Establishing pierce resistance. Sess. Additionally, establishing physical attack resistance. Sess£¾£¾

    ¡¸Senpai... there¡¯s blooding out... it¡¯s not stopping... it¡¯s ain¡¯t...¡¹

    What¡¯s up with this loud guy. Feel like his voice was strange just now; well, that much can be expected from Tamura.

    But blood? Yeah, that¡¯s clearly leaving. I am human, after all. When stabbed, I bleed!

    But pain is unpleasant, isn¡¯t it....

    £¼£¼Confirmed. Removing perception of pain. Sess£¾£¾

    Well... this is bad, right? Pain and impatience are muddling my senses.

    ¡¸Ta... Tamura... you are damn loud. It... is not that big of deal, right? Stop worrying...¡¹

    ¡¸Senpai... the blood... you keep...¡¹

    His face blue, on the verge of tears, Tamura continues to hold me. That¡¯s the face that is the ruin of handsome men.

    I tried to take a look at how Sawatari-san was doing, but my vision is too hazy. Can¡¯t see.

    The burning sensation in my back is gone. Instead, a ferocious cold strikes me.

    This could be bad... when people don¡¯t have enough blood, they die, don¡¯t they?

    £¼£¼Confirmed. Creating a bloodless body. Sess£¾£¾

    (Hey, you, what¡¯s this you¡¯ve been going on about the past few minutes....)

    I try to speak, but no wordse out. This is bad, maybe I really will die....

    But hey, I no longer feel neither pain nor the burning.

    But it¡¯s cold. So cold, and nothing I can do about it. What¡¯s with this... I am too busy of a man to be freezing in this cold.

    £¼£¼Confirmed. Establishing cold resistance. Sess. Additionally, heat resistance has sessfully evolved into thermal fluctuation resistance EX£¾£¾

    At that time, the dying brain cells of mine, with a sh of inspiration, have remembered the truly important things!

    Yes! The contents of my PC hard drive!

    ¡¸Tamuraa!! If and only if, I say, I die... take care of my PC. I beg you... submerge it in water, turn it on, andpletely wipe the data clean...¡¹

    Thus I, having summoned the remainder of my strength, have conveyed the matters of most grave importance.

    £¼£¼Confirmed. Attempting full format of all information. Error, impossible due tock of definition. Attempting alternate interpretation. Establishing electricity resistance. Sess. Additionally, paralysis resistance has been acquired£¾£¾

    I don¡¯t know exactly what Tamura was saying at that moment, while giving me that nk look.

    But, I understood the meaning of what was said.

    ¡¸Haha... that¡¯s so like Senpai...¡¹

    He said with a bitter smile. Who would even want to look at a man¡¯s crying face? That grin is so many times better.

    ¡¸You know, I... about Sawatari, I wanted to show her off to senpai...¡¹

    Heh, I knew it.. .this bastard.

    ¡¸Tch... jeez. I¡¯ve forgiven all of it, so your girlfriend, make her happy, got it? And take care of the PC...¡¹

    Thest of my strength, was only enough to say that much.

    Completely unsatisfied, Mikami Satoru died.

    And at that instant, Mikami Satoru¡¯s ¡°soul¡± linked with a spawned monster in another world.

    Into a dimensional crack so small that no eye could see. His soul linked with a mass of demonic energy.

    This mass was the origin of demons, and to Mikami Satoru who had linked to it, his thoughts as a base, the mass constructed a body.

    What is normally is essentially an impossibility with an astronomically small chance of urrence, Mikami Satoru was reborn as a monster in another world.

    A life so normal that nothing can be said about it.

    After leaving college, I joined a major general contractor firm and am living alone now at the age of 37. Having no girlfriend.

    Filial duty left to my older brother, my life is essentially that of an independent, single noble.

    Thus, a virgin.

    Unbelievable, departing the world without ever been put to use... my ¡®son¡¯ must be crying right now.

    Sorry, I never could make you into an adult...

    When I am reborn, we¡¯ll change things around. Go on the offensive with a bang. Call them out, and go on devouring spree.... But that¡¯s no good, is it?

    £¼£¼Confirmed. Unique skill [Predator] has been acquired£¾£¾

    And well, at almost forty years old, the thirty year old virgin that I am, in a magical world would certainly be a sage... heck, a great sage wouldn¡¯t be out of the question, would it?

    £¼£¼Confirmed. Extra skill [Sage] has been acquired. Additionally, extra skill [Sage] has sessfully evolved into unique skill [Great Sage] £¾£¾

    .... the hell you¡¯ve been on about? The hell is [Great Sage]! Are you making fun of me?

    It isn¡¯t even a bit unique!

    I am notughing here!

    So rude..

    Thinking that, I went to sleep.

    (So this is death, huh... not as lonesome as I thought.)

    Those were, for Mikami Satoru, the lost words spoken in this word.

 Chapter 01 â€“ Letâ€™s see what I can do

    Trantor corner

    (Cast: An English Clown and a French Pierrot)

    Clown: You are depressed again, Pierrot.

    Pierrot: Such is my face. But I must admit, there is a point I find most disagreeable.

    Clown: What exactly?

    Pierrot: The way I cannot tell Japanese words and onomatopoeia from English ones.

    Clown: I see, I see. In that case, I will italicize all Japanese onomatopoeia and romaji words from now on.

    Pierrot: Please do.

    Clown: But speaking of tranting, I feel that the previous chapter post was far too boring this way.

    Pierrot: How exactly?

    Clown: Just typing a trantion without a hint of individuality! Passion!

    Pierrot: Well, Satoru-dono did just pass on, after all.

    Clown: Rather than passing on, he passed over... and not pass on, passion!

    Pierrot: Oh. In that case, tell them a joke.

    Clown: Very well. Which circus performer can see in the dark? ... the Acro-bat!

    Pierrot: Speaking of the dark

    .

    .

    Empowerment Arc

    Chapter 01. Let¡¯s see what I can do

    It¡¯s dark.

    The darkness envelopes all, preventing me from seeing any shape or figure.

    Where am I? Besides, what had happened?

    Wasn¡¯t there someone making fun of me, calling me a... sage?... no, a great sage.

    .

    With that thought, I regained consciousness.

    My name is Mikami Satoru. A 37 year old, nice guy.

    While saving my kouhai from a some street sher, I got stabbed instead.

    Alright~, remembered. I¡¯m okay. No time for panic.

    And really, could a cool guy like me even panic? Hah. That¡¯s as likely as a grade school kid shi**ing his pants.

    When I tried to look around, I finally noticed. I can¡¯t open my eyes.

    That problem aside, when I attempted to touch my head... I noticed my arms don¡¯t respond. And even more perplexing is the fact that I cannot tell where my head is.

    Alright, time to panic.

    Oi, oi, give me a sec here.

    Just an hour please, let me catch my breath. They say that you should count prime numbers at a time like this, no?

    1, 2, 3, Daaaaa!!!

    Wrong! That¡¯s not right. One is not a prime number, is it?

    No no, who cares about that.

    No time for this foolishness. I mean, aren¡¯t I in trouble?

    Are~? Hey, what the heck happened?

    Maybe... I mean what if it is toote to even consider panicking?

    Gathering my thoughts, I confirmed that I am in no way in pain.

    No pain. Feeling pretty good.

    Neither hot nor cold. Actually, a reallyfortable atmosphere they¡¯ve got here.

    I can rx a bit thanks to that.

    Next, let¡¯s check the limbs. Forget about them fingertips, I can¡¯t even move a muscle...

    How could that be?

    It¡¯s not like one can lose their arms and legs from being stabbed... so what happened?

    And still, I cannot open my eyes.

    Without seeing anything, I am in utter darkness.

    Dread and unease slowly creep their way into my heart.

    Could this... be what they call a vegetative state?

    Consciousness separated from nerve endings¨Cimmobile... is this what it is?

    No, no, no, no! Please don¡¯t let that be true!

    Just when I thought I was saved... vegetative state? What could be worse? Even losing a half of my body would be preferable!

    And yeah, both oues would be terrible. But to be alone in this darkness, without any senses... isn¡¯t that just hell?

    Having imagined the worst scenario, panic has quickly turned into despair.

    I want to think it over.

    They say that when people are confined in darkness, they quickly go mad. I happen to be in that state right now, and cannot even kill myself.

    Rather than despairing, the only thing I can do is go insane, huh?

    And then,

    *Touch*

    There was a sense of touch.

    Hmm? What is...

    All my senses were focused on feeling that sensation

    With a horizontal stroke across my belly (?), I felt something akin to grass.

    Focusing my entire consciousness on that area, I slowly began to make out the shape of my body. And by the way, the grass¡¯s tip felt prickly against my body.

    It kind of made me happy.

    Yet, I¡¯m still inplete darkness. And although I regained only one of the five senses, I could finally feel again.

    Amused, I decided to try to head towards that grass.

    *Zururi*

    I could feel my body move.

    It... moved?!

    At that time, I was pretty certain that I was not on top of a hospital bed. Under my belly (?) I could feel some hard ¨C rock, maybe.

    I see... though I don¡¯t really get it, I am not in a hospital.

    Moreover, my eyes still can¡¯t see.

    Can¡¯t hear anything either, but it could be just that I¡¯ve gone deaf.

    Although I don¡¯t know if i am facing it or not ¨C I can¡¯t feel my head, after all ¨C I¡¯ll head towards the grass. I¡¯ll learn about myself through contact.

    No scent in the air either. Could it be? Did I also lose the sense of smell?

    And seriously, I just can¡¯t understand the shape of my body.

    I really don¡¯t want to ept it, but it seems sleek, jelly like¨Cthe kind that is really famous in RPGs¨Cthe appearance of that kind of monster.

    I have been entertaining that possibility in the back of my head for a while now.

    No, no... there¡¯s no way. I mean, no matter how... it just can¡¯t be.

    For the time being, let¡¯s set those fears aside.

    Thus, I decided to try thest of the five human senses that I¡¯ve ignored up until now.

    But... I don¡¯t even know where my mouth is. What to do...?

    £¼£¼Activate Unique Skill [Predator]? [YES]/[NO]£¾£¾

    Suddenly, there was a voice in the back of my head.

    Wha... what was that?

    Unique skill [Predator]...?

    And... what was that voice?

    I thought I heard a strange voice while talking to Tamura before, but I guess I wasn¡¯t just hearing things, huh...

    Is someone there? Yet, somehow that doesn¡¯t fit. More than someone being here... it¡¯s more like words appearing in my mind.

    The voicecks intent; like the voice that woulde from aputer, calling it synthesized would perhaps be most urate.

    For now... [NO!] is my response.

    I am Japanese who can say no, after all.

    Bringing up the words [NO] in my mind, I wait for a response. Yet it did note. I waited for a bit, but felt no voice.

    Seems like I won¡¯t be getting a second question. Did I choose wrongly? Could this be a game that ends when I don¡¯t choose [YES]?

    I thought that it would be the same as in an RPG¨Cthe same question repeating until I chose [YES]... I guess I was wrong.

    Asking a question and then leaving... what a rude guy.

    Though I have to admit, hearing a voice did make me slightly happy.

    I slightly regretted the decision.

    .

    Well, nothing can be done now.

    I guess I¡¯ll go back to trying to taste something.

    I moved my body towards that piece of grass. While verifying my sense of touch, I leaned my body on the piece of grass.

    I envelop the object with my body to confirm what it is... and I was right¨Cit is, in fact, grass.

    While touching the grass, the piece that was in contact with my body melted. And while I was worried that my body had melted, it seems to have been the greass only.

    And thus, I understood that by melting the grass it was incorporated into my body.

    It seems, the grass melted because it entered my body. In other words, rather than enveloping it, I seem to have swallowed it.

    And by the way... it had no taste.

    .

    This is, in other words, that kind of thing.

    I¡¯m not a human.

    That is, I seem to have died from that stab wound, right?

    And that was not a question, I ampletely certain of this fact. And thus, rather than a hospital bed, I can confidently say that I am at some rocky ce where grass grows.

    What happened to Tamura?

    And Sawatari-san?

    Has my PC been properly disposed of?

    Some suspicions still remain. But, fretting over this won¡¯t achieve anything at this point. I have to decide what to do next.

    Actually, wait a moment.

    The me right now, is anything happening to me? And by the way, that earlier sensation...

    I once again directed my consciousness to myself.

    *Puyon. Puyon*

    My body moves with rhythmic motion.

    In that pitch ck darkness, I spent some time to figure out my appearance.

    And...

    .

    What a discovery!

    i used to be simply handsome, but now I have this sleek and sophisticated body style!

    Bah, are you an idiot! Don¡¯t ept it~!

    From all that I have gathered about my body, only that description seems appropriate.

    No no, you know, that description

    I don¡¯t hate it, right? Yeah. Some could even call it cute, after all.

    But well... If you were asked [Would you want to be one?], I¡¯d say 90 percent of people would reply the same way.

    However, all I can do is ept this situation.

    .

    It seems that I have reincarnated as a slime.

    .

    *Moshamosha*

    *Moshamoshamosha*

    I am eating grass.

    Why? Isn¡¯t it obvious?

    I. HAVE. NOTHING. TO. DO!!!

    .

    Since I have epted, albeit grudgingly, the fact that I became a slime, a day has passed.

    The first concern on my mind was, of course, food.

    I first tried to see if this slime body can feel hunger. For that purpose, I first checked my surroundings and found a ce where grass seemed to be abundant.

    On that note, I need to point out that the first grass was right by my side. When needed, I could eat it, and it¡¯s sap seems to be usable in its own way. Being stuck in thisplete darkness, I am very lucky to have had it so close. Even basic motion could result in death, after all.

    And so, let¡¯s experiment.

    After counting fifty thousand sheep, I got bored.

    I tried to see if I would fall asleep, but don¡¯t feel even a little bit tired.

    I tried counting prime numbers, but didn¡¯t know the next one, so I gave up.

    Shiritori by oneself is also pointless... is there a way to kill time by yourself?

    (TL Note: Shiritori is a game where you take thest sound in a word and make the next word with it)

    If there was Inte, I could waste my time away endlessly; cellphone games would also do. But this... this is torture.

    Meditating like an ascetic monk is impossible for an amateur like I.

    One thing I am still uncertain about: where any animals run around here.

    There have been no signs of them until now.

    Well, having no sight, hearing, or smell I can¡¯t say there have been none close by until now, but I haven¡¯t been attacked by one until now, at least.

    Thanks to that, without fearing for my life, I am leisurely living.

    That is the conclusion I reached after heroically suffering this (mental) agony.

    .

    I do not feel hunger. Nor do I need sleep.

    .

    Seriously, my stomach neither craved food nor did I ever desire sleep.

    As to how many days had passed¨CI could not tell in this darkness.

    Nor have I heard that strange voice again. If I had, I wouldn¡¯t mind ying along now.

    Thus, since I have nothing to do... I am eating grass.

    Since I have no other way to kill time, I am quietly munching on some grass.

    Now, I¡¯ve umted and dissolved so much grass in my body that I can sense it.

    If you asked what purpose that served, I would confidently respond: none.

    I am just afraid that if I don¡¯t do something, I¡¯ll go crazy.

    I¡¯ve gotten used to the routine around here. First [Absorb], then [Disassemble], end with [Store], and then repeat.

    And that¡¯s where I found a point to investigate.

    Lacking an appetite brings forth another question: what about excretion? Clearly food is unnecessary for this body, but what about excretion?

    The answer was... it¡¯s unnecessary!

    I have yet to excrete anything after all this time.

    Being a slime and all it is not unexpected for this things to be unnecessary, but, in that case, what is this [Store] thing all about?

    From what I¡¯ve noticed, I haven¡¯t been changing in any way.

    But in that case, what happens with what I eat?

    £¼£¼Solution. It is stored in the stomach associated with unique skill [Predator]. At this moment, less than 1% is upied£¾£¾

    What? A response©`©`©`!

    But, since when have I been using that skill? I¡¯ve selected [NO], after all...

    £¼£¼Solution. Unique skill [Predator] has not been activated. Substances entering into the body are automatically stored. This function is modifiable£¾£¾

    Huh... The responses are much more smoother now. Not that it¡¯s important.

    About the skill, what will happen if I use it?

    £¼£¼Solution. The effects of unique skill [Predator] are...

    Predation: To absorb the target into the body. However, if the target is conscious, the sess rate greatly decreases.

    The affected targets include organic matter, inorganic matter, skills, and magic.

    Analysis: The absorbed target is studied and analyzed. Craftable items can then be produced. Should many items gather, a duplicate can be produced. In the case of sessful skill or magic analysis, the same technique can be acquired.

    Stomach: The target can be stored. Items produced can also be stored. There is no storage time limit.

    Mimicry: Replicate the target¡¯s appearance. The skills and abilities used by the target can also be used. However, this depends on the sessful analysis and acquisition of rtive information regarding the target.

    Istion: Materials harmful or unnecessary for analysis can also be stored. They will be used to rece magic energy.

    These five points are your power£¾£¾

    Eh...? EH?

    It¡¯s been a while since Ist trembled with excitement. Somehow, I just heard of some incredible power...Such an amazing ability has never been held by a slime before.

    Wait, before that.

    The voice that hears my questions, what is this? Is there someone there.

    £¼£¼Solution. This is an effect of the unique skill [Great Sage]. For the sake of quickly utilizing your skills, a response function has been added£¾£¾

    Great sage, huh... A title I thought was given out to spite me. To think it would be so reliable now. From now on, I¡¯ll depend on it more.

    That being said, this is a pretty good situation.

    This could be the end to this istion I thought eternal.

    Perhaps this ¡°Voice¡± is only an auditory hallucination I made myself. Well, that would be fine in its own way.

    And thus, since a long time ago, my heart has felt at ease.

    .

    .

    .

    Status

    Name: Mikami Satoru

    Species: Slime

    Title: None

    Magic: None

    Abilities: Unique Skill [Great Sage], Uniques Skill [Predator], Slime skills [Dissolve, Absorbe, Regenerate]

    Resistances: Thermal Fluctuation Resistance EX, Physical Attack Resistance, Pain Perception Resistance, Electricity Resistance, Paralysis Resistance

 Chapter 02 â€“ First Contact

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast: an English Clown and a French Pierrot)

    Clown: Why the long face Pierrot?

    Pierrot: I am not a horse.

    Clown: That¡¯s not how the joke works...

    Pierrot: Did it get fired?

    Clown: The human cannonball did.

    Pierrot: I thought I didn¡¯t see him around... this circus is getting smaller by the day.

    Clown: me it on economy.

    Pierrot: Is that going to be your excuse when you¡¯re unemployed and still tranting things for fun?

    Clown: Huh?

    Pierrot: Nothing. So, let¡¯s hear this chapter¡¯s joke.

    Clown: Oh, right. Why did the clown go to the doctor? ... Cause he was feeling a little funny!

    Pierrot: ...

    .

    .

    Empowerment Arc

    Chapter 02 ¨C First Contact

    At the moment, it has been 90 days since I have reincarnated.

    To be precise, 90 days, 7 hours, 34 minutes, and 52 seconds.

    How can I be so sure? It¡¯s a function of the unique skill [Great Sage].

    Iya~, this skill sure is convenient! [Great Sage] Saves The Day! ¡®Cause it answers any question.

    ording to it, for the skill to establish itself in this body 90 days are needed. And that would be ¡°establish¡± in this world¡¯s sense.

    I mean, I was sure that I had possessed that skill since the beginning, but that was true only regarding my soul.

    Until now, it had been essing and usurping the ¡°Voice of the World¡±, or so it exined.

    But damn I didn¡¯t get any of that.

    It seems that normally a convenient skill that answers any question doesn¡¯t exist.

    The ¡°Voice of the World¡± is only audible when the world changes, a skill is acquired, or undergoes an [Evolution].

    To answer my questions, the [Great Sage] skill had been appropriating that particr function.

    I hadn¡¯t heard of such an existence in my world, but it seems to be pretty normal here.

    In any case, things like skill acquisition and [Evolution] are not everyday urrences. When the world had recognized significant growth ¨C and in rare cases! ¨C it will grant a skill. [Evolution], on the other hand, transcends themon sense.

    Well... still am not certain whether I really got any of that, but nothing to do but to ept it.

    Although [Great Sage] now answers any question, it is passive andck an ego.

    If I don¡¯t talk to it, it won¡¯te asking questions. And that¡¯s a shame.

    However, I am just happy to have a one-way conversation with someone.

    Though talking to my own skill... most would call me simply delusional, eh?

    .

    And so, since I had nothing else to do in this darkness, I kept asking questions.

    As a result, I have confirmed that I am, in fact, a slime (Viscous Life-form = Non-rare life-form).

    Lack of hunger and need to sleep had also been exined.

    The slimes of this world dine on magical energy, and thus have no need for physical nourishment. Where there is poor energy concentration, monsters and small animals serve as an alternative.

    And so in this world, unexpectedly, the slimes of energy deprived regions are extremely violent and strong. Woudn¡¯t you expect regions with abundant energy be homes to strong monsters instead?

    In other words, where I am now is a ce where food is unnecessary.

    That exined, about sleep,

    £¼£¼Solution. Slime bodies are aposition of identical cells. Every cell serves as brain cell, nerve ending, and muscle at the same time.

    Thus, as thought process is undertaken by different cell at different times, sleep is unnecessary£¾£¾

    And that was that.

    So where are my memories stored?

    At the very least, it seems not to be at a HDD RAID like structure, no?

    When thinking that, I got a £¼£¼Seems to be around somewhere£¾£¾ response.

    This [Great Sage] guy seems pretty good at holding conversation.

    (TL Note: the term used here is Aizuchi, which refers to interjecting into a monologue with a short phrase to indicate understanding)

    And so, I got to wondering what the effects of [Great Sage] were...

    £¼£¼Solution. Unique skill [Great Sage] has the following effects...

    Thought: Raise thought processing speed by a thousand times.

    Analysis and Judgment: the ability to analyze and make judgments regarding a target.

    Parallel Processing: the ability to detach thoughts and analysis of phenomenon.

    Chant annulment: When using magic, the chant is no longer necessary.

    All of Creation: The abilityprehend any non-concealed phenomenon in this world.

    These five are your abilities£¾£¾

    And that was that.

    But, all of creation? Could it be that I have obtained all the knowledge in the world without lifting a finger?! Or so I thought but...

    In reality, depending on the information I understand and the things I know about, additional information can be inferred.

    In other words, I need to see it at least once, but for the matters that I have seen¨Cthose I understand through this power.

    But, chant annulment... So after learning a skill, I do not need to recite anything? More importantly, there¡¯s magic in this world!!!

    The answer is [YES].

    With this in mind, there is no need to memorize magic.

    Tried to see if that would work with [Great Sage], and of course, it didn¡¯t. Why did I try? Cause YOLO.

    And then I got an idea.

    Could I link together [Predator]¡¯s analysis and [Great Sage]¡¯s parallel processing?

    £¼£¼Solution. Linking [Predator]¡¯s analysis and [Great Sage]¡¯s parallel processing is possible. Will you link the abilities? [YES]/[NO]?£¾£¾

    Of course, [YES]!

    But well, it¡¯s not like I have anything to analyze... wait a second!

    That which has been collecting in my stomach¨Cthe grass I ate to kill time. What is it? Since I got nothing to do anyways, might as well analyze it.

    And so, execute the skill at once!

    ?

    ?

    ?

    £¼£¼Analysis has beenpleted...

    Hipokte Grass: Used to create ointment. Only grows in areas with abundant magical energy. If grass¡¯s sap isbined with magical energy, an energy restoration pill can be created. If the grass is ground up andbined with magical energy, an ointment to stop bleeding can be created.£¾£¾

    Who could have known!

    All that weed I have been storing to kill time...

    It¡¯s basically as if a kid ying in the sand found diamonds.

    So I quickly began production of energy restoration pills and ointment. Though I say ¡°I began¡± production, my body does most by itself so I don¡¯t really feel it.

    Taking only a second to analyze, and three seconds to produce... after five minutes I can make a hundred of these!

    Though I had no finished product topare it to, [Judgment] ability evaluated it as a high quality product.

    Can I be satisfied with these results?

    And wasn¡¯t analysispiled way too quickly?

    I mean, wouldn¡¯t you expect it to take more time?

    Linking parallel processing was definitely the correct decision.

    Out of curiosity, I decided to cancel the link and try to make one. It took 50 minutes.

    Processing time has be terrifyingly short...

    I seem to have gotten my hands on a wonderful skill. While being unconscious, that is...

    There¡¯s plenty of weed being used up inside of me, and most of the grass around here seems to be the Hipokte kind.

    Since it might be neededter, I might as well devour all the grass around here.

    And at the same time, medicine is being produced.

    What to say? I¡¯m still stuck in darkness. Nothing else to do (that I can do) around here.

    .

    At this time I waspletely off guard.

    Though my skill was passive, I had been high on finally having a conversation partner (?).

    And during these 90 days, I had never met another living thing, nor had any threat to my life.

    Whatever the reason, I became negligent.

    *Pochan!* (Attention: The person in question cannot hear. Please enjoy this objective sound effect)

    Eh?

    That¡¯s all the time I had to think as it happened.

    My body had suddenly be light ¨C or was it heavy?... a bizarre situation.

    Had I... fallen in water?

    During these 90 days, I have never had the experience of falling in water. That is, I was either in a cavern or inside some structure and have thus be negligent.

    I seem to have fallen into some river. Since there could hardly be a river inside some building, could I possible be in an undergroundke or something like that?

    Until recently, since I saw nothing at all, I had been carefully taking every step.

    But while I was busy eating grass and listening to the skill¡¯s exnations I seem to have...

    Forgotten to check my footing.

    I¡¯m always like that!

    Always getting high off good luck.

    Even at mypany.

    ¡¸Leave it to me! It¡¯s a piece of cake!¡¹

    Due to those words I¡¯ve seen hell many times.

    I could still see the resentment in the eyes of my Senpai.

    And seriously, what kind of idiot runs around in total darkness?

    Damn it... I want to beat the crap out of myself.

    If I live, that¡¯s what I¡¯ll do. Or so I say, but I¡¯ll probably regret without reflecting...

    And well, I¡¯ve got time.

    Actually, I¡¯ve got no feet to p in the water with, so it¡¯s not like I can even panic in this situation.

    I guess that¡¯s it.

    A short life of a man... slime.

    Preparing to suffer fromck of air, I have said my goodbyes.

    ...

    ......

    .........

    And yet I did not feel any suffering.

    Why? Did I not fall into water?

    At times like this... [Great Sage] Saves The Day!

    Let¡¯s quickly ask a question.

    £¼£¼Solution. Slime bodies move with magical energy. Since oxygen is unnecessary, breathing does not ur£¾£¾

    Huh... I wasn¡¯t paying attention, but I guess I really aren¡¯t breathing.

    I see. After 90 days, I have again be a bit smarter.

    That being so, I seem to have really fallen into water.

    Not a situation where I will die, but still an unpleasant one.

    What to do...

    I don¡¯t even know whether I am floating or sinking.

    Since I don¡¯t have hands or feet, I don¡¯t think I can swim.

    If I sink to the bottom, could I crawl my way to surface?

    And if I am floating, would I flowing aroundl ike this?

    Rather than flowing, it feels like I¡¯m begin cradled. Like slowly rocked in an embrace¨Ca rather pleasant feeling, but...

    I guess I am not flowing anywhere. Rather than a river, this is probably ake. Doesn¡¯t feel like I am getting carried somewhere, after all.

    Floating, sinking, with no indication of ever reaching the bottom.

    This couldst forever, for all I know.

    This is an rather bad situation.

    What to do...

    And then,

    My brain cells = slime body had devised a terrifying n!

    .

    What would happen if I predate a lot of water and then expel it like a water jet?

    .

    Having thought of that, I immediately tested it. Nothing else to do, after all!

    But that this decision would lead to a fateful encounter, that I could not have known...

    I am d I had this idea. To say the least, had I went in a different direction, this meeting would never had happened.

    But, as if led by fate, I went into this direction.

    And so, predating enough water to fill about 10% of my stomach (¡ùThe person in question is unaware, but water levels drastically decreased).

    And in one breath, I released it.

    Ipletely lost my sense of ce.

    £¼£¼Skill [Hydraulic Propulsion] has been acquired£¾£¾

    I suddenly heard a voice in my head.

    That¡¯s the first time I consciously hear it. That is the ¡°Voice of the World¡±.

    Since [Great Sage] never starts a conversation I can¡¯t be mistaken, but otherwise it¡¯s exactly the same.

    But, I don¡¯t even have an ounce of time to verify that hypothesis!

    .

    With a *Zugun!* a feeling of eleration envelopes my body... is this what if feels like to fly through the air? (At this point, in the direction I thought I wanted to move in)... I was shot out there.

    Hate to admit it, but maybe it¡¯s a good thing I can¡¯t see.

    Even in thisplete darkness, the sheer speed at which I a feel I am moving is terrifying.

    Correction.

    No, if I could see I¡¯d still feel at least half as afraid... but not seeing is scary in its own way.

    If you had ridden on a roller coaster in a dimly lit amusement park, you could sympathize with what I am feeling... maybe.

    In my life? The one time I had gone to a rat infested amusement park is all the experience I have.

    And besides, in this case there is no such thing as safety belts.

    I really should kick myself foring up with this water jet propulsion idea.

    Act then think? Idiot! Checking safety is the first step!

    *Apapapapapa?????????*

    Can¡¯t even focus my thoughts out of fear.

    Would this flight continue forever? And seriously, how much momentum did I even throw out? When I thought that,

    .

    *Don! Boyon!!! Gororom zudon!!!*

    .

    And then intense pain... there was none.

    Hmm? Did I not receive any damage... or maybe, even if I received damage, do I not feel any pain?

    £¼£¼Solution. Due to having acquired Pain Resistance, you do not feel any pain. Due to the Physical Attack Resistance damage has been reduced. Currently, the damaged area is only 10%.

    Monster Skill Slime specific skill [Regeneration] has activated. Will you assist it with the unique skill [Predator]? [YES]/[NO]£¾£¾

    Though there¡¯s no pain, there¡¯s damage. Is that how it is... whether that¡¯s good or not, I haven¡¯t a clue, but if I am careful maybe I would not need pain.

    Oh and, assist with [Predator]? Don¡¯t really get it, but for now, [YES].

    .

    At that moment, it kind of felt like my body had decreased a bit. And after a bit, it had returned back to normal.

    It seems, that I had predated on the damaged parts, analyzed and repaired them type of thing.

    What a useful body... now, should I see how much I could decrease it before this restoration method bes unusable? However many percent my body decreased it seems to have no effect on my movement... Even so, so that I do not end up in an overly dangerous situation, I should probably proceed in moderation.

    Yup. As you would expect, even I would be careful.

    This time, even though I have restorative pills, there was no need to use them.

    In any case, you¡¯d expect 10% damage across the body to be a rather serious wound, but repairing it didn¡¯t even take 10 minutes.

    This time, if I took damage (of course if I didn¡¯t I¡¯d be very happy...) I¡¯ll use the medicine.

    .

    And so... where would this be?

    Having confirmed that my body had returned to normal, I proceeded to check my surroundings.

    Maybe there are dangerous monsters lurking around here.

    Though I exited the water, it wouldn¡¯t be strange to find some amphibious monsters.

    .

    I carefully started moving.

    Lately, it feels like when I¡¯m careful I fall into some rather dangerous situations, but maybe that¡¯s just my imagination.

    Thinking that was probably a mistake.

    (Can you hear me? Little one)

    So I heard something.

    .

    .

    .

    Status

    Name: Mikami Satoru

    Species: Slime

    Title: None

    Magic: None

    Techniques: Unique Skill [Great Sage], Unique Skill [Predator], Slime specific skill [Dissolve], [Absorption], [Restoration], skill [Hydraulic Propulsion]

    Resistances: Thermal Fluctuation Resistance EX, Physical Attack Resistance, Pain Resistance, Electricity Resistance, Paralysis Resistance.

 Chapter 03 â€“ First Conversation

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast: an English Clown and a French Pierrot)

    Clown: I feel like these chapters are getting longer...

    Pierrot: Well, the universe is expanding, after all.

    Clown: What does that have to do with chapters getting longer?

    Pierrot: Well, since time is rtive, wouldn¡¯t time be expanding as well?

    Clown: ... you know, the typical expectation in our profession is that we are fools. If you talk like that, you will lose customers!

    Pierrot: Then what do I do?

    Clown: Tell them a stupid joke. That¡¯s what I do to keep up the image!

    Pierrot: Alright... what do you call that pink goo between an elephant¡¯s toes?

    Clown: ... cotton candy?

    Pierrot: Slow clowns.

    Clown: ...

    .

    .

    Empowerment Arc

    Chapter 03 ¨C First Conversation

    Did someone say ¡°Little One¡±?

    No matter how I think about it, they were probably talking about me...

    But rather than a voice, it felt more like being directly made aware of those words. At any rate, I don¡¯t got ears to hear.

    (Oi! You can hear me, can¡¯t you? Responding would be good!)

    I can hear you!

    But, however! Since Ick a voice, I cannot respond.

    As a test,

    (Too loud, baldie!)

    That¡¯s the answer I tried to project in my head.

    Well, not like you hear it anyways, so you should be fine. But, how did I respond...

    (... Ho, Hoho! To deign us a baldy, aren¡¯t You a brave one!!! It has been long since I havest hadpany so I may have started poorly, but this one seems to be searching for death!)

    This is bad. He heard that one.

    But hey, when I think words in my head, I can respond! Had I been taught that earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have to anger my partner.

    And besides, I don¡¯t even know what my partner is like at all.

    Well, that¡¯s that. Time to throw in the towel.

    Let¡¯s properly apologize here.

    (I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t know how to respond, so I decided to try whatever seemed appropriate. I sincerely apologize!

    And on that note, I must note that I have no eyes to see with, so I cannot behold your visage.)

    Did that reach?

    Well, although I can¡¯t see him, who would expect him to actually be bald? Though if that¡¯s the case, then any amount of rage can only be expected.

    Let¡¯s also refrain from thoughtless statements (?).

    (Fufufu. Fuhaha. Fuahahahahaha!)

    And suddenly,ughter.

    A perfect, three stepughter. Simply breathtaking.

    Has the anger passed?

    (Interesting. Truly, stated without beholding my appearance as I suspected, but for you tock eyes. Slime species are typically thoughtless creatures that only [Absorb], [Dissolve], and [Regenerate]. I have yet to behold one leaving their territory.)

    Somehow, he started telling a tale?

    Rather than abating his anger, did I win his interest...?

    At any rate, this is first contact. This is the first chapter in my life¡¯s (slime) story.

    I want to proceed on favorable terms.

    And learn a lot from him.

    (When a slime suddenly rammed my body, I naturally found it rather bizarre. At an exceptionally high speed, at that. What are You? A named monster? A unique monster?

    Named? Unique? I don¡¯t understand.

    (I apologize, but I don¡¯t really understand the meaning of what you said. Truth be told, since I have been born only 90 days have...)

    (Ay. Self-awareness is something impossible for a slime. Named monsters are those that have received a name, but to have had only 90 days pass since birth... in that case, unique?)

    (What would you mean by ¡°unique¡±?)

    (Unique monsters are those who have undergone some mutation and possess unusual powers. Rarely, such are born in areas with high magical energy density... I see, your birth was founded on magical energy drawn from myself!)

    Mumu? And what would that mean?

    Let¡¯s see if past world¡¯s knowledge can be used figure this one out.

    In other words, from this old man (assumption) magical energy flows, and thus it has be abundant in around here.

    And when that energy gathered, the monster that was born from it¨Cthe slime = myself? Is that it?

    (Ay. In these 300 years, a monster who could approach myself had not existed. Being born from my power, perhaps You could eveny your hands upon myself!)

    (Hoho... in that case, you would be something akin to my parent?)

    (A parent would be the wrong way to call it. After all, I do not possess reproductive capabilities. Some monsters can reproduce, and some cannot.)

    (Normally,cking such capabilities would be normal, no? If monsters born from condensed magical energy, wouldn¡¯t reproduction be unnecessary?)

    (... Little one, you are surprisingly intelligent. Normally, the monsters who think are few in number, but those that possess true intelligence would be only the Majin...

    But that is fine, I will respond to your question.

    There are inferior tribes which reproduce. Goblins and orcs, along with lizardmen¨Cto name a few. These are special among the monsters, and aremonly referred to as demi-humans.

    Among demi-humans, there also those who have befriended humanity. Elves, hobbits, and dwarfs¨Cthose belonging to the fair magical races.

    Well, in a few words, those the support the Majin are called monsters, and those that support humans are recognized as a part of their species.

    These demi-humans would be the representatives of the reproducing monsters. Though to me they are no more than trash!

    Next, about the Majin.

    Although these have been born from magical energy, they are generally beasts and magical beasts who have evolved beyond themselves.

    Reproductive capabilities and true intelligence are considered their special features. Most of all, these tend to vary as individuals.

    Among these, there also the high ss majin. They are the most disorganize and diverse bunch.

    The conclude, the giants, the vampires, and the devils are the high ss majin with the longest life span.

    Although these too can reproduce, they normally abstain. Hosting overwhelming magical energy, their flesh never decays.

    And so, there is no need to leave offspring. Though perhaps if their numbers were to decrease due to a war or some great cmity, that may change.

    As one would expect, they are strong. I myself have fought with them many times, yet they are not an opponent you can face many at a time.

    A perfect brawling partner!

    All together, these are referred to as the demonic races.

    Of high intelligence, capable of reproduction, andying waste to humanity¨Cthese are deigned as demons by them.

    As for why I cannot reproduce... there is simply no need.

    I art a ¡°A being perfect as one, one of the four existing dragons.

    The Storm Dragon Veldora!¡± Such is I!

    I am bound by neither time nor flesh! A mass of pure magical energy, and thus I art endless!!!

    Fu.... hahahahahahaha!!!)

    And there he goes with his high pitchedughter...

    So basically, since he has no lifespan, he needs no children! That kind of thing?

    His exnation dragged on, but it was pretty useful.

    Storm Dragon Veldora... a dragon, huh?

    Fighting high ss majin for fun, ain¡¯t he a dangerous fellow?

    This would fit the taste of most people engrossed in manga, anime, and light novels.

    With all that I know, there is no question that the Storm Dragon Veldora is dangerous.

    And the fact that he exined everything so politely just makes this feel more ominous.

    Now... what to do next...

    (Is... is that so! What an easy to understand exnation, thank you very much! Well then, I¡¯ll excuse myself!)

    With those words, I tried to take my leave.

    (Wait. I have exined myself. Is it not your turn? Hmm?)

    Doesn¡¯t seem like a situation where I need to quickly run away.

    Yeah~. Let¡¯s talk about myself... but wait. I reincarnated into a different world! If I said that, would he even believe it?

    As a slime possessing high intelligence, deceiving him would be unthinkable.

    If anything, if he will figure out that I am trying to deceive him... that would raise a death g, wouldn¡¯t i?

    Oh, well.

    Whether he believes me or not, is not for me to decide.

    Havinge to a decision, I discussed everything that happened until now.

    ?

    ?

    ?

    ?

    ?

    (And well, that¡¯s the thing! Ain¡¯t it strange!)

    Without mentioning anything about my skills, I discussed everything from when I got stabbed, to waking up as a slime, and situations I¡¯ve lived through.

    As I was saying this, it strangely did not seem a troubling situation at all, but, well, it was pretty bad.

    The fact that I can¡¯t see being the worst part of it all.

    If this goes on, won¡¯t I pass on every cute girls and beautiful women around?

    That makes me said...

    (I see. You had reincarnated as I thought. What a truly rare method you used.)

    (Eh? Method? And hey, aren¡¯t you supposed to be doubtful or surprised?)

    What¡¯s with that response. Isn¡¯t reincarnation supposed to be something really rare? From the way he says it, normal birth is beginning to seem more unusual!

    (Ay. Reincarnated tend to appear once in a while. Souls with strong intentions engraved in them.

    Those among them who remember their past life are not all that unusual

    But to have reincarnated from a different world... that is rare.

    Moreover, you¡¯d normally be born from a human. But to be born as a monster, and from magical energy to say the least... that I have never heard of.

    To have crossed the boundaries of the worlds, just having a strong soul is not enough. Had you not stabilized your soul in this demonic body, your soul would have vanished.

    You are special.)

    (Is that so? I wasn¡¯t self aware, though... So there are those who have reincarnated from a different world, huh?)

    (Ay. Although there haven¡¯t been sessful cases of world travel, some have wandered from there to this side.

    A ¡°Foreigner¡± and a ¡°World Traveler¡±¨Cso they are called, and they possess special intellect. Also, they tend to have acquired some special skills.

    Records of reincarnated being renowned for their wisdom do remain. Though there are most likely those that were never recognized.)

    I see. Other worlds.. I do not know whether they are from my Earth or not, but meeting them would not be a bad idea.

    Maybe, there are a few Japanese around.

    Might as well make meeting one my goal.

    (I see! In that case, I¡¯ll go see if I can meet any ¡°World Traveler¡±. Maybe, I¡¯ll find apatriot among them.)

    (Still, little one. You can¡¯t even see.)

    (Ah... right.)

    If I can¡¯t see, then what?

    It¡¯s inconvenient, but if I carefully hop around, I¡¯m certain to meet them someday. Probably.

    (I shall restore your sight.)

    Huh? What?

    Oi oi, this old man, no, this Storm Dragon Veldora... ain¡¯t he a good man (dragon)?

    Can I really expect this miracle?

    (Eh? Will you really?)

    (Ay. But, there is a condition. How about it?)

    A condition... huh. Ominous, but...

    (What sort of condition?)

    (A simple one. When you regain your sight, do not fear me. And, pleasee talk to me again. How about it?)

    Is just that fine?

    And could it be... was this dragon just lonely? Solitude borne of strength?

    And just as I thought the conversation went on for a while. He must not have had anyone to talk to in a while.

    Maybe he¡¯s just a big softy.

    But, maybe he¡¯s not even a real dragon. Or maybe the dragons of this world aren¡¯t all that impressive.

    Yup. This is certainly a good deal.

    (Is just that much enough?)

    (Ay. Truth be told, I had been sealed away for three hundred years. And so, I have been so gued by boredom. How about it?)

    (If you are alright with it, then I will happily ept!)

    (Ay. Then it¡¯s a promise. Keep it!)

    (I will! As they say, I am a dependable slime!)

    Of course, only I think so.

    (Very well. There exists a [Magic Perception] skill. Can you use it?)

    (No, I cannot. What type of skill is it?)

    (You perceive the surrounding magical energy. It¡¯s not a major skill, and acquiring the skill is rather simple.)

    (Ho ho. Simple you say!))

    ¡ùTruly, it is actually not simple at all.

    (Ay. For those like I, it is as simple as breathing¨Cyou don¡¯t even know you are doing it.)

    (I see! If I were to acquire it, would I be able to see?)

    (That is the idea. The world is covered in magical energy. There is a difference in concentration. And, light and dark possess a wave like property, did you know?)

    (Yeah, light wave and dark waves, right?)

    (You know well, is that knowledge from the other world? Well, it is so.

    But observing these fluctuations, you can calcte the appearance of the surrounding. Simply, right?)

    Haa? What the hell?

    This guy... how is that simply?!

    (Iya~, sounds a little difficult...)

    (What? With this, even if your eyes and ears are crushed, you can continuebat. Ambushes be impossible. It¡¯s an indispensable skill!)

    (Iyaiyaiyaiya! Let¡¯s leave the matter ofbat aside from now, I just want to be able to see!)

    (Muu~, if you say so. I¡¯ll help with acquisition! And by the way, I don¡¯t know another way!)

    (Wha... can you even do it?! Aren¡¯t you a beginner at this yourself?)

    (Don¡¯t worry. You are among the lucky few who possesses past world memories. Thus, you know what light and darkness looks like.

    If you had not known, making you see would have been impossible even for me. You are indeed blessed!)

    I see, exining light and darkness would be difficult for those who have never seen them

    I know I couldn¡¯t do it.

    It took Hellen Keller 2 years to learn the meaning of words.

    In other words, due to other world¡¯s knowledge, I can obtain pseudo-sight and hearing through the [Magic Perception] skill...

    Not like I can refuse to try anyways.

    Being unable to see is far too inconvenient.

    Moreover, I¡¯ve forgotten about it, but I also have the [Great Sage] skill.

    Surely something wille from this!

    (Please teach me!)

    (Nay, fret not; it is truly simple. First, try to move the magical energy inside your body.)

    This, I somehow understand. I think I can use the same principle as moving through the water.

    (Like this?)

    While enclosing it in my body, I verify movement of magical energy.

    (Ay. Though you said otherwise, you seem quiet apt at this. In this case, the energy that moves within you and that which is beside you¨Cdo you feel the difference?)

    This is actually pretty simple.

    It¡¯s a good thing I spent all that time feeling magical energy¨CI mean, I live by absorbing it after all! Feeling it is a must!

    (That much I understand! Since I eat it, you know?)

    (Kukuku. Since you understand that much, the rest is simple. Feel the movement of magical energy outside of yourself.)

    That¡¯s what I don¡¯t understand, though.

    Anyways, as instructed, I tried to feel it.

    I do feel it swaying. Back and forth, back and forth...

    Right! Let¡¯s active [Great Sage]!

    £¼£¼Verified. Extra skill [Magic Perception]... has been sesfully acquired£¾£¾

    £¼£¼Will you use extra skill [Magic Perception]? [YES]/[NO]£¾£¾

    Eh?

    Did I really just acquire it that easily?

    Well yeah, of course, [YES].

    As expected, [Great Sage] is reliable as always!

    The moment I had activate the extra skill [Magic Perception], my mind was filled with information.

    Never, even as a human, had I processed that much information at once.

    Little by little, magical energy moving along¨Cwaves of light and darkness.

    Having grasped all of the iing information, I convert it into one I can understand.

    And so, I can now see 360 degrees around me, without a single blindspot.

    A boulder¡¯s shadow, the scenery 100 meters away: if I direct my consciousness there, I can see it.

    If a human¡¯s mind was filled with that much information... it just might fry.

    But, I am a slime. Every one of my cells is a muscle and a brain cell!

    I can definitely manage this much.

    And so...

    £¼£¼Linking extra skill [Magical Perception] and unique skill [Great Sage]...plete£¾£¾

    My field of vision cleared up.

    Moreover, I was not attacked by a burning pain in my brain.

    That I wasn¡¯t able to do this until now is strange in itself, this is an obvious form of ¡°vision¡±.

    [Great Sage] just might be a cheat.

    That certainly is not an overstatement.

    If others held it, I would certainly be crying foul. But the one possessing it, is me.

    So there¡¯s no problem.

    (Well... I somehow seem to have managed it. Thank you very much!)

    When I said that, I finally beheld ¡°that.¡±

    What do you know... a real dragon.

    Gleaming like ck steel, flexible and durable, like the scales of a fish....

    The visage of an evil dragon...

    (Geh! Dragon!!!!!!)

    An appearance more evil than I was expecting, a scream had escaped from my heart.

    .

    .

    Status

    Name: Mikami Satoru

    Species: Slime

    Title: None

    Magic: None

    Techniques: Unique Skill [Great Sage], Unique Skill [Predator], Slime-specific skill [Dissolve], [Absorption], [Regeneration], skill [Hydraulic Propulsion], Extra Skill [Magic Perception].

    Resistances: Thermal Fluctuation Resistance EX, Physical Attack Resistance, Pain Resistance, Electricity Resistance, Paralysis Resistance.

    TL Note: Majin Ä§ÈË, would be tranted as either magical men or demonic men. The closest word we have in English would probably be devils, but the author decided to use itter. Thus, I decided to leave it as it is.

 Chapter 04 â€“ First Friend

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast: an English Clown and a French Pierrot)

    Pierrot: ...

    Clown: ...

    Pierrot: ...

    Clown: Aren¡¯t you going to say anything?

    Pierrot: Nope.

    Clown: No thoughts at all?

    Pierrot: I am just ashamed that I had to change Veldora¡¯s name.

    Clown: I see... Yeah, I initially called him the Tempest Dragon Veldora, but then the author decided to use that name... so I changed him to Storm Dragon Veldora. My bad.

    Pierrot: Should I tell a joke?

    Clown: If it depresses me any more, I¡¯ll die...

    Pierrot: ... I¡¯ll try my best.

    Clown: You shouldn¡¯t!.

    Pierrot: A panda walks into a bar. Orders a meal and quietly eats it. When the bartenderes with the check, the panda pulls out a shotgun, shoots the bartender, and prepares to leave the bar. The bartender, on hisst breath, screams ¡°Why?!¡± The panda pulls out a dictionary, points to the entry on pandas, which reads: Panda (n.) ¨C Eats shoots and leaves.

    Clown: I pray he reincarnates as a slime.

    .

    .

    Empowerment Arc

    Chapter 04 ¨C First Friend

    To say the least, I was surprised.

    Real sorry for calling you a softy.

    No question at all¨Che¡¯s dangerous.

    I¡¯ll me my rude attitude on theck of sight... not like that will achieve anything.

    (Oi. Do you remember our promise? ... and besides, for all thatining, you¡¯ve learned it pretty easily.)

    (Of course~! I was just kidding. I can see my surrounding, and I can also hear sounds. Thank you!)

    (Ay. Could have taken more time learning it, though...)

    Well, I should be fine.

    Got scared a bit, but can¡¯t ignore the fact that this dragon has been so nice to me.

    Moreover, he really is just lonely.

    Just from the nce, he¡¯s looks like he¡¯s lost a lot. Kind of like the ¡°crying red ogre¡±.

    (TL Note: look up The Ogre Who Cried on google for more information)

    (So... what shall you do now?)

    (Umm... I think I¡¯ll go around looking for fellow world travelers, though no harm if I don¡¯t find any. )

    Finding some would be good, but only if on good terms.

    And besides, since I finally can see might as well see the world.

    The world seems so much bigger now.

    No need to munch on grass to kill time anymore.

    But... this dragon.

    Doesn¡¯t seem like he can even move a muscle.

    And you¡¯re saying he stayed like that for 300 years?

    (By the way, Veldora-san mentioned that you have been... sealed?)

    (Mu? Ah, yes. I made the mistake of underestimating a small nuisance... had I went all out, I would not have been defeated!)

    Somehow, the way he announced ¡°defeated¡± sounded prideful rather than anything.

    Honestly, doesn¡¯t really seems like sword nor spear, and certainly not magic, can even wound this guy, but...

    (Was he really so strong?)

    What beast could possible be stronger than him?

    The outside world is scarier than I thought! ... probably.

    (It is so. Strong indeed. Clothed in divine protection, the humanity¡¯s ¡°hero¡±.)

    Hero.

    I¡¯m rather familiar with the term from gaming.

    Recently, the ¡°stumbled into the position of a hero¡± plot line has been popr, but I don¡¯t remember them being so overpowered.

    In this world, seems like they are truly strong.

    (Speaking of, the hero referred to oneself as the ¡°Summoned¡±. Could the hero have been from your world?)

    (Eh? No no! No one is that strong in my world!)

    (Nay, the world travelers in this world typically hold some special power. That is what serves as the power to etch their souls into this world.

    The ¡°Summoned¡± most certainly holds some special power. Most likely, holding the one of a kind¨Cunique skill.

    Different from those who stumble by chance, summoned souls are especially strong.

    The sess rate is less than 0.03%, but in this hero¡¯s case it seeded.)

    (When you say summoning, do you mean calling something out with magic?)

    (As you say. It is a three day ritual involving thirty people. The sess rate is low, but sess is typically met with a powerful weapon.)

    (Huh? Weapon?)

    (Ay. The summoner engraves a curse into the soul of the summoned to prevent rebellion.)

    (What¡¯s with that?! Are summoned people not recognized as humans?!)

    (Humans? ... world travels sometimesin about that. That type of thing is but an illusion in this world. Survival of the fittest, that is the only truth in this world.)

    I see...

    It¡¯s pretty hard to ept this worlds summoning with my world¡¯s stories in mind.

    (In that case, would the ¡°World Travelers¡± also be treated much like ves?)

    (That would depend on the person. They have not received the ¡°Monster Warding Charm¡±¨C those that do either live quiet lives or be adventurers, or something like that.

    Truly, among the many foes I have repelled, quiet a few came from another world! Fuhahaha!!!)

    (In other words, forcedbor is only limited to the ¡°Summoned¡± case, huh?)

    (I do not know whether it is appropriate to call it bor¡±... but, so be it.

    I know much about humans, but certainly not everything.)

    (That¡¯s only to be expected... sorry.)

    Rather, for a dragon he seems extremely informed.

    Anyways, just talking makes him seem so happy, and he answers any question.

    So for now, the dragon and I, will continue or conversation.

    About how he fought the hero.

    About how strong the hero was.

    White skin.

    Deep crimson, small lips.

    Jet ck, long hair.

    Not too tall, petite and thin physique.

    And though the eyes were hidden by a mask, that the hero was beautiful was clear.

    A woman.

    .

    So... was it her looks that got him? When I asked that, ¡°Don¡¯t be spouting nonsense!¡±¨Ccame the angry reply.

    .

    She carried a peculiarly curved de ¨C called a ¡°katana¡± ¨C and fought without a shield.

    Unique Skill [Certain Severance]

    Unique Skill [Endless Prison]

    With these skills, and every form of magic, she overwhelmed me! ¡ª so he happily eximed.

    I understood the tale but, this dragon, he just loves humans, huh.

    He calls them small fry and trash, but it seems he has never killed any of them.

    At least those that have not earned his wrath.

    That one time,

    300 Years ago, after a certain incident, he turned one city to dust.

    And due to that incident, the hero was dispatched, and Veldora was sealed.

    By the hero¡¯s skill [Endless Prison].

    I doubt I can understand the dragon¡¯s feelings.

    More than it just being someone else¡¯s emotion, in the end, imagination can hardly lead to true sympathy.

    But, at least I can say that he isn¡¯t a bad dragon.

    And hey, I like him.

    So of course I¡¯m no longer afraid of him.

    And so,

    (Okay! So, with me... no, can we be friends?)

    Ouch... that¡¯s still pretty embarrassing.

    I must be bright red right now...

    (Wha, what did you say? For the feared Storm Dragon Veldora to be f-f-friends with someone of s-s-slime¡¯s social standing?!)

    (Ah... well, if you hate it that much...)

    (Stupid! You! Nobody said anything about hating!)

    (Eh, then? Umm... what will you do?)

    (... let¡¯s see... well, if you insist... I can consider...)

    Somehow, it seems he is timidly stealing nces my way.

    Had this been done by a cute girl, I¡¯d be very happy... but when it¡¯s done by an evil looking dragon...

    Well, it is interesting.

    (I insist! Decide! If you hate, the deals off. No second chances!!!)

    (Cho...! Then I have no choice! I¡¯ll be your friend! Show me your gratitude!)

    Phew.

    This dragon isn¡¯t very obedient.

    I also aren¡¯t, so we¡¯re a good fit.

    (Then, I¡¯ll be in your care!)

    (Ay! ... oh, and let me grant you a name. You also give me one!)

    (Huh? Why? So suddenly?)

    (To etch into our souls that we are equals. As humans call it, Family Name type of thing.

    The one I grant you will bestow upon you ¡°Diving Protection¡±. You stillck a name, so you shall be a named monster now!)

    Mu mu.

    So, I have toe up with a Family Name (one formon use), huh?

    I¡¯m not really good at this stuff...

    (Since you are called the Storm Dragon, how about simply ¡°Tempest¡±?)

    That¡¯s no good, right?

    Since it sound good, I simply took Storm and changed it into Tempest...

    (It¡¯s decided! What a wonderful name!)

    He liked it!?

    (From now on, I am Veldora Tempest. And you...

    Shall be called ¡°Rimuru,¡± Rimuru Tempest shall be thine name!!!)

    And that name was etched into my soul

    From what I can see and feel, I don¡¯t feel any different.

    But somewhere deep in my soul, I felt something change.

    That would be something to mention to Veldora, wouldn¡¯t it?

    And so, I have be friends (or would it be more appropriate to call this soul-mates?) with him.

    (Oh, and before I go, I wanted to ask. Is there nothing you can do about that seal?)

    (Not with my power. If it were a unique skill like that of a hero, then it could perhaps be possible...)

    (You do not possess any unique skills?)

    (I do. But from the moment the seal was ced, I could no longer use any. I barely managed retaining my telepathy...)

    At the moment, the hero¡¯s unique skill [Endless Prison] prison seals the target in endless time and imaginary space; an unpleasant skill that does not permit interference from here.

    Though it does seem strange that the only thing he can do is tomunicate telepathically...

    It¡¯s not like the skill weakens with time, after all.

    Being able to even recognize the present and converse with other creatures all seem like example of interference. What¡¯s unusual is Veldora himself here...

    Of course, both us noticed this.

    (Alright. There¡¯s something I want to try...)

    As I said that, I touched Veldora.

    And,

    £¼£¼Attempting to predate unique skill [Endless Prison] via unique skill [Predation]... failure£¾£¾

    As expected, a hero¡¯s seal is not going to be this easy.

    For but a second, interference with the hero¡¯s skill released a blinding light, but then it returned to normal.

    Seems like for a brief moment, a seam opened in this endless prison. But it quickly restored itself.

    And anyways, ¡°Since it¡¯s also a unique skill, something¡¯ll happen¡± type of thing will only lead to trouble.

    Isn¡¯t there anything I can do?

    What to do...

    £¼£¼Solution. Unique skill [Endless Prison] has been partly analyzed. I shall present the escape method.

    It is impossible for flesh to escape. Physical damage wise, the chance of destroying the prison is 0%.

    With regards to the imaginary space escape method¨Cthe analysis proved impossible.

    Analysis in identical situation¨Cimprisonment in an [Endless Prison] is necessary for analysis. Therefore, currently this is impossible.

    The chance of releasing a spiritual body is 1%.

    Should one prepare a host for the spirit ahead of time, and move there in the process, the sess rate increases to 3%.

    At the moment, this process is simr to reincarnation. Should the affinity with the host be poor, memories and skills will all be reset.

    End of the report on escape methods£¾£¾

    ...Fumu.

    The chances are far too low.

    Doesn¡¯t look more than flimsy film, this [Endless Prison] skill.

    But for it to be impervious to physical damage....

    There must be some weakness to this absolute defense.

    (Did hero take any damage? Any wounds or something?)

    (Well asked! Our blows were well watched, and I havended a few direct hits! But, there was no effect.

    ¡°Death Calling Winds¡±, ¡°ck Lighting¡±, and even ¡°Storm of Destruction¡±. All are skills that cannot be evaded, and yet no effect! I gave up! It wasughable!!!)

    And all other simr babble would end in Veldora¡¯s loudughter.

    Unique skill [Endless Prison] was definitely used to cover her body, if all outside interference is negated, no shield is necessary.

    What a useful skill!

    Unique skill [Certain Severance]

    Unique skill [Endless Prison]

    If youbine these two, wouldn¡¯t you be essentially invincible?

    Definitely don¡¯t want to meet her...

    She should have passed away by now, so should be okay.

    Without a question, she belonged in the strongest ss.

    ¡ùIn reality, Veldora was also in the strongest ss but the Rimuru of the time could not have known this.

    Anyways.

    The escape to host method, huh?

    To escape, a host to transfer the soul to seems to be necessary. It is also possible to escape in a spiritual body, but the sess chance is low.)

    Don¡¯t really see the reason to mention the percentages.

    If Veldora¡¯s desire to escape decreases so could the chances...

    (Mu? There was an escape method! Honestly, after some 100 years my magical energy hit empty!

    Probably since I didn¡¯t stop the flow of magical energy...)

    (I see... that would be the reason why the magical energy concentration around here is so high.)

    (Ay. The truly strong monsters also avoid this area. Grass also hardly grows underground. Only some rare vegetation inhabits these caves!)

    Ah.

    I remembered about the Hipokte Grass.

    In this case, it¡¯s a pretty valuable medicine...

    (Well... since that¡¯s the case, will you attempt to escape? If you had a ce to transfer to, the chances would be higher... and also, what¡¯s considered a good host?)

    (... Unfortunately, even if I detach my spirit, to gather the magical energy into a single core is rather difficult...

    By opening a seam in the seal, that¡¯s how this will seed.

    And a host, huh. That is, preparing a new core and moving there... reincarnation!)

    This guy!

    I thought that he might be slightly slow-witted, but he perfectly understood all of it.

    How wondrous... he reached the same conclusion as the [Great Sage].

    (That¡¯s the thing. So, if there¡¯s something I can prepare, should I go look for it?)

    (Hmm. The thing is, I don¡¯t really need a core... oh, and keep this secret? I am a ¡°being perfect as one¡±. Especially durable.

    I am a spiritual life-form, and thus have no attachment to this body. I merely responded to the wishes of religions and the like when forming it.)

    Again with that iprehensible stuff.

    And so we spoke untill I understood.

    The result.

    Gather the magical energy with one¡¯s mind, and then form the flesh.

    At the moment, the flesh being bound is beyond question, but the mind also cannot affect the surrounding magical energy.

    That¡¯s the situation.

    So I asked if he could leave as a spirit.

    (That is impossible. I would require an offering.)

    Is what he said.

    If he were to leave in this way, he would scatter with the magical energy and cease to exist.

    And, somewhere else, another ¡°Storm Dragon¡± would be born.

    That is one means of escape, but if there¡¯s no meaning to it if it means bing a different person.

    I¡¯m at a loss.

    Wouldn¡¯t eating Veldora with [Predator] be a better alternative?

    ce him into the [Predator]¡¯s stomach, analyze at depth the [Endless Prison]¡¯s effects and eliminate just them... could this work?

    £¼£¼Solution. Target: Veldora can be absorbed with the unique skill [Predator]£¾£¾

    It¡¯s possible, huh...

    If I exin it, will he consent?

    If this goes on, after a hundred years of istion, only to disappear would be his fate.

    And so, I exined to Veldora the [Predator] ability and how I thought to use it.

    This would be impossible, however, without the [Great Sage] ability correction.

    (Kuahahahaha! Interesting!!! Of course I¡¯ll try it. To you, I¡¯ll entrust my everything!)

    (Should you be trusting me so easily?)

    (Of course! Rather than waiting for you toe back here, tearing [Endless Prison] asunder and leaving together inside of you sound so much more amusing!)

    I see.

    Not alone. Together.

    Isn¡¯t it fine?

    With [Great Sage] and [Predator], I¡¯ll continue analysis and seek to free Veldora from his imprisonment.

    And in this stomach there is no fear of scattering and disappearing.

    I think we can do this.

    (Alright. I¡¯ll eat you now, try to break out of [Endless Prison], okay?)

    (Kukuku! Leave it to me! Don¡¯t wait, I¡¯ll pause it for you!!!)

    Okay!

    I made my decision.

    I touch Veldora, and begin Predation.

    In a second, the giant Veldora disappeared from my view.

    That was too quick.

    He was speaking up until a second ago.

    Having disappeared so suddenly... makes me lonely.

    The skill highly depends on the target¡¯s resistance to being absorbed, but as expected of Velodra¨Cno resistance what so ever.

    Must say, I¡¯m surprised I could absorb that huge body.

    It seems that at the moment, my stomach is 25% upied...

    Just how big of a space have I got in there?

    And...

    £¼£¼Will you begin analysis of the unique skill [Endless Prison]? [YES]/[NO]?£¾£¾

    I beg you!

    As if in a prayer, I epted.

    .

    .

    Status

    Name: Rimuru Tempest

    Species: Slime

    Divine Protection: the Storm Crest

    Title: None

    Magic: None

    Techniques: Unique Skill [Great Sage], Unique Skill [Predator], Slime-Specific Skill [Dissolve], [Absorb], [Regeneration], skill [Hydraulic Propulsion], extra skill [Magic Perception]

    Resistances: Thermal Fluctuation Resistance EX, Physical Damage Resistance, Pain Resistance, Electricity Resistance, Paralysis Resistance.

 Chapter 05 â€“ First Steps

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast: an English Clown and a French Pierrot)

    Pierrot: *Sobs and Tears*

    Clown: I know, I know... the way Rimuru and Veldora parted brought tears to my eyes.

    Pierrot: It¡¯s not about that.

    Clown: Then, what? Did you read a heartwarming story of love and separation?

    Pierrot: The readers don¡¯t know our faces!

    Clown: Oh... that... I¡¯m working on that.

    Pierrot: Then work faster!

    Clown: You know what they say, it¡¯s not our face, it¡¯s what we do that defines us.

    Pierrot: Easy for you to say! Most people don¡¯t know the difference between a pierrot and a clown!

    Clown: There¡¯s a difference?!

    Pierrot: ...

    Clown: ...

    Pierrot: I give up. Just tell them a joke.

    Clown: Where should a monkey go if he looses his tail? ... to a retailer!

    .

    .

    Empowerment Arc

    Chapter 05 ¨C First Steps

    On that day, an earthquake rippled across the world.

    The cmity ss monster Storm Dragon Veldora has disappeared.

    The one sealed for 300 years, the living cmity.

    His disappearance signifies his return somewhere in this world.

    And yet, twenty days after the disappearance, the Western Saints Church dered his presence to havepletely vanished.

    .

    .

    Count Nidole Maigam remained indignant.

    ¡¸That¡¯s bullshit!!!¡¹

    He cursed while remembering the Cardinal¡¯s words.

    Cardinal Nichs Shpertas.

    Even the mention of his name evoked the Count¡¯s anger.

    ¡ºThe threat known as the Storm Dragon Veldora has disappeared. Therefore, the provisions and mary support from the Saints Church shall be immediately halted.¡»

    And having unterally so eximed, the cardinal ended the dicussion.

    And more than ignoring anything they had to say, he even made them wait for three hours.

    Though it is true that the emergency funds have been given tobat emergency...

    But thends bordering the Great Jura Forest ¨C the Count¡¯s property ¨C is the primary defense line of the entire Pharmas Kingdom.

    That is, although Storm Dragon Veldora had been sealed, he was, nheless, a potent threat.

    And even for monsters that was no exception.

    No, actually, he was especially a threat for the monsters.

    The fact that this threat has disappeared can only be attributed to monsters¡¯ movements.

    Although Pharmas should be improving their defenses, they are cutting them instead.

    This was the cause of Count Nidole Maigam¡¯s indignation.

    And though the Western Saint¡¯s Church had valid reasons, none of them mattered to Nidole.

    How should he protect hisnds now?

    He has the money for mercenaries.

    Not the right time to be hiring adventurers.

    As ast resort, he could appeal to the king... but just remembering the king¡¯s face induces despair.

    It would be difficult to exin how the support funds received until now were used.

    Without a threat, it is natural for defense spending to be cut.

    And if this were handled poorly, he¡¯d have to raise taxes.

    Just the thought of caused Nidole to gramce.

    On the way back to his domain in a carriage, his thoughts were filled with devising countermeasures.

    Focusing only on monsters, Nidole could not have thought of anyone else to make use of.

    .

    Yet Nidole was not the only one troubled by the situation.

    Pharmus Kingdom is a country of moderate strength. And thus, they have abstained from expanding the fontier.

    And thus, there is little posing danger to them.

    As Nidole expected, many cab ministers are nning to reduce defense spending.

    However, other countries surronding the Jura forest may not do the same.

    To not regret itter, each muste up with some countermeasures.

    The kings and ministers of those are now hastily hosting emergency council to devise strategy.

    One such troubled individual is the Baron Belouard, minister of the tiny country call Brumund.

    ¡¸There could only be one reason for me to call you. You have heard about the Storm Dragon Veldora, I take it?¡¹

    With an overwhelming attitude, the Baron directed his question to the man who had entered the room.

    Of short stature yet of serious appearance, the man never failed to maintain eye contact.

    ¡¸Of course, Milord.¡¹

    Was the simple reply.

    His voice was deep and corase.

    ¡¸ Ay. As expected of a guild master! ... is that what I should say?¡¹

    Baron Belouard snorted and continued as if spitting out every word.

    ¡¸So, what is the guild nning on doing?¡¹

    ¡¸ Nothing in particr. No ns I am aware of.¡¹

    ¡¸ What? I didn¡¯t really get that... are you saying there are no countermeasures at all?¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, we see no need for any.¡¹

    The guild master responded apathetically.

    With an appearance that asked: Why would Baron Belouard be mad?

    And although the Baron saw that attitude, he continued while ignoring it.

    In the first ce, whether his efforts would be answered...

    ¡¸ What is necessary depends on the person, I imagine. The disappearance of the Storm Dragon is surely a plot by the monsters! Would we not need countermeasures against that?!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a funny thing you have said. Countermeasures are nned by a country. We are a Free Guild, not a group of volunteers, you know?¡¹

    It was so.

    Their freedomy in the fact that they were outside of the country¡¯s system.

    Compared to the normalborer, their lifestyle was not guaranteed.

    However, basic social status was; moreover, they were granted appropriatend. Thus, they at least had the duty of paying taxes.

    To exin, let¡¯s consider the example of a cook,

    The cook who belongs to the country pays the social status tax along with a one appropriate for his ie. For this, the country protects his life and property.

    On the other hand, the guild cook pays significantly less in taxes. For the fee that he pays to the guild, he receives the guild protection of his persona.

    However, protecting his property bes his problem.

    Also, a country cook can one day open a store in the castle, and have his children inherit it.

    A guild one has no such privilege, and thus sets his store in the caste vicinity.

    Moreover, should he even establish a sessful store, his children cannot inherit it.

    It from this fact, that citizens have acquired a deep-rooted prejudice and hatred for the Free Guilders.

    Nor is this system unique only to Brumund. In fact, basically every country around follows the same rules.

    On the other hand, the Free Guild has surpassed every regime in existence, and they possess the greatest organizational power...

    Whether by coincidence or intention, they operate right under the country¡¯s nose while maintaining an underground society appearance.

    ¡¸Protecting the citizens¡¯ property is the basic duty of a country, isn¡¯t it? Simrly, we have to protect our associates. Don¡¯t we both have it tough...¡¹

    Hearing these impudent words, Baron Belouard could no longer conceal his anger.

    Since the morning, nothing has been going his way.

    ¡¸Enough of this pointless chatter!!! From the Free Guild, how many soldiers can you send? How many adventurers excel atbat? How many can be used to protect this city?¡¹

    The Guild Master could only sigh.

    ¡¸Make no mistake, we are not a volunteer group. If mobilized together with the country¡¯s forces, I could perhaps gather 10% of our associates, if you require any more, there has to be proper remunerations.¡¹

    There are ten million people living in Brumund.

    Of the, seven thousand are guild members¨Ctheir families not included in the count.

    In the case of a joint exercise, the Free guild can provide 10% of its members (about 700 people in this case) who would serve the country.

    As a side note, the guild members of this country cannot apply for membership in another country¡¯s guild. Thus, although they are free, there is clear allegiance.

    Additionally, it will take time to make the joint mobilization official, and in the meantime the tax has to be agreed upon to be set at 20%.|

    Force can be used, but that will definitely hurt the revenue.

    And in the first ce, it¡¯s not like the guild can immediatelye up with appropriate tax levels for its members.

    Moreover, implementing the tax andmunication with the guild is nearly impossible.

    Since half of its members are nonbatants.

    Even a king understands this much.

    For that reason, extortion is normally avoided... but this is no longer a normal situation.

    The monsters are moving.

    That, in itself, is a big reason.

    But, it is not the main one...

    ¡¸Enough. Hey, Hughes. What¡¯s on your mind?¡¹

    The Guild Master, no, Hughes was surprised at being suddenly called by his name.

    And for the first time, he looked Baron Belouard right in the face.

    ¡¸We had a non-aggression pact on thend where the Storm Dragon was sealed. Now, the Empire may choose to im that root.¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly! Whether they were holding back around Veldora or afraid of damaging the seal... I don¡¯t know. However, they have begun to move!!!

    Do you understand? If they im that forest, all the surrounding countries will be swallowed up. To say the least of the Eastern Saint¡¯s Church abilities!

    Those countries surrounding the Jura forest that fail to prepare properly will end up under the Empire in a blink of an eye!¡¹

    ¡¸The church... will not move. They care little for the mundane things. For them, it is defeating the demons that is their holy duty.¡¹

    ¡¸As you say. But if one knight were to decide to move, and unless the empire does something stupid... when not fighting monsters, they have to earn their keep, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸Impossible... for the church, the whole country can go under and it won¡¯t be any skin off their backs. Not like the church can strive to save every believer.¡¹

    Looking at the Baron¡¯s face, this is what Hughes thought.

    He looks so exhausted.

    It¡¯s not impossible, but he probably had been aging a year a day here.

    The truth is, these two are childhood friends.

    For the Baron, having intimacies and friendships be revealed public can be rather inconvenient.

    And so, the two have made it seem like they were using each other, and acted as to disy their hatred for each other.

    This small country would be unable to weather theing storms alone.

    But, perhaps this is all just empty panic.

    Yes, the Empire had begun to move, but it is not as if they had already invaded.

    Just for the monsters, there are plenty of countermeasures.

    ¡¸The Empire hadn¡¯t revealed its intentions yet, did it? Anyways, I¡¯ll go check it out by myself.

    Don¡¯t expect much, but I¡¯ll try to see what is going on in Jura Forest and with the Empire¡¯s movements.¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry... and thanks.¡¹

    Right, what the empire will do is yet undecided.

    And even if they move... rather, their attack will be arge scale war. Even they would not fare well against constant ambushes and skirmishes.

    With a hundred thousand soldiers, they could surely crush every surrounding country.

    But to that end, extensive preparation are needed.

    At least... 3 years.

    Can¡¯t say that is much time, but enough to carefully n ahead.

    ¡¸Anyways, I¡¯m off to collect data. Early bird catches the worm, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Please...¡¹

    And with a nod, the two parted.

    On their shoulders, a burden as heavy as a mountain.

    .

    Cardinal Nichs Shpertas was weing Count Nidole Maigam¡¯s departure with a thin smile.

    ¡¸That leech!¡¹

    He eximed with a benevolent smile and sighed.

    Doesn¡¯t believe in god but just crowds around the Church¡¯s money and power.

    Nichs was testing Count Nidole Maigam.

    And not just him.

    All those in the church were thinking the same thing

    ¡¸Those who believe in god should swear allegiance to the Holy Empire Ruberios!¡¹

    The Eastern Saint¡¯s Church took the Empire¡¯s faith and merely elected the Pope as their ruler.

    As far as they are concerned, the Holy Empire is essentially the main temple, and their citizens are the Empire¡¯s believers.

    Further, those living in other countries yet professing to believe must remember that deceit is punished.

    As godes before all.

    Therefore, all those idiots making excuses against bing the Empire¡¯s citizens do not deserve any mercy.

    That is the opinion of every man serving under Nichs regarding the Eastern Saint¡¯s Church.

    Nichs himself was of the opinion that heretics that do not believe in god should all be killed.

    But there was a person who offered a scornful smile to those words.

    World Traveler Sakadachi Hinata.

    She said this,

    ¡ºWaste of effort. It takes tremendous force to change the hearts of those who believe in other gods. Rather than that, lend them your hand, and ept theirs. That is the most proven method.¡»

    ¡ºSave the people from monsters, and convince them that you represent justice. And, since wars aren¡¯t going to just up and disappear, in times of trouble offer support! Monsters are humanity¡¯smon enemy, but the same is not true for humanity, is it?¡»

    ¡ºNo need to pointlessly provoke aggression. Normal people are idiots, if you save them when they are in trouble, they¡¯ll quickly believe. Isn¡¯t that the entire raison d¡¯etre of the church?¡»

    The girl was pragmatic.

    Neither promoting atheism, nor rejecting religion.

    Just thoroughly use both.

    For Nichs, that seemed like a cool-headed approach.

    Nichs was watched with a sight so cold, it could kill

    ¡ºAll we need is to wait! Let the earthly countries¡¯ strength fall! And then, demand you dues!¡»

    Those words caused him to shudder.

    Was that excitement or fear?

    Yet Nichs obeyed.

    And as a result, the church has changed greatly during these 10 years.

    Their influence speaking for itself, in just 7 years they became a topic discussed in every nation.

    Having achieved these things, Nichs was promoted from a bishop to a cardinal.

    And it was all thanks to that girl.

    ¡¸Well, just as the girl said, there is a way to use even a leech...¡¹

    Nichs was considering the current situation.

    The Empire¡¯s movements are unclear, and the monsters are bing increasingly active.

    I¡¯ll definitely be busy from now on.

    How will that girl move?

    Might be a good idea to try contacting her.

    Right now she would be..

    To Imperial Guard directly under the Pope, Holy Knights Division Sakadachi

 Chapter 06 â€“ Skill Acquisition

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast: an English Clown and a French Pierrot)

    Clown: That was pretty bad yesterday...

    Pierrot: Having you lose the trantion draft? It¡¯s totally your fault!

    Clown: No! That was clearly an act of god! Who could have expected that WordPress does not automatically save progress!

    Pierrot: That¡¯s why you should be doing this in Office Word, instead.

    Clown: I regret but not reflect! £¨£þ£Þ£þ£© ????!

    Pierrot: ... Thanks to whom were you able to trante thest chapter?

    Clown: ... Thanks to you, Pierrot-sama... or rather, your wonderful memory...

    Pierrot: *Sigh*... let¡¯s just leave it at that. We¡¯ve got another chapter to do.

    Clown: Yep! And we¡¯re back to following Rimuru¡¯s slithering adventures!

    Pierrot: That reminds me... does Rimuru hop or slither?

    Clown: Whichever looks cuter.... oh, oh! I remembered a good joke!

    Pierrot: You alwayse up with corny ones, let me.

    Clown: Yours are too dark! Today is my turn! Okay, so... what happens when a magician gets mad? ... He pulls his hare out!

    .

    .

    Empowerment Arc

    Chapter 06 ¨C Skill Acquisition

    30 Days have passed since I ate Veldora.

    .

    What am I up to these days?

    Aren¡¯t you an idiot!

    Just think for a moment!

    I¡¯ve be a slime!

    What do you think would happen if I were attacked?

    And hey, just try running like this!!!

    So, I¡¯ve been thinking about how to fight.

    At the same time, I¡¯m munching on some grass and strangely glowing rocks.

    You know¨Cthe one¡¯s found at the magic abundant ce Veldora mentioned.

    The grass I¡¯ve collected there is mostly the Hipokte kind.

    As expected.

    With this, my stock of restorative medicine has increased.

    And, the glowing rocks are apparently called ¡°Demon Ore¡±.

    Harder than steel, yet sufficiently flexible, they are a high grade material.

    I had hoped it was some super rare metal... but, well, it¡¯s not like I know whether Orichalcum, Hihiirokane, or other legendary ore even exists in this world.

    (TL Note: these are names of ores of legend in our world, refer to google for more info)

    Maybe it¡¯s plenty rare. Maybe I¡¯m just being too greedy.

    That¡¯s what I was thinking while munching on some delicious (or not?) weeds and stones.

    Since I can spit out water, can¡¯t I use it as a water cannon type of thing?

    Yeah, you don¡¯t have to say it.

    You think I¡¯m going to fail, don¡¯t you?

    Wasn¡¯t I ridiculed enough?

    I mean, at times of need I can do what needs to be done.

    Even my report card read ¡°If he tries he can do it.¡±

    And so¨CI can do this!

    With that thought, I quickly hurried to theke.

    As I had imagined while enshrouded in darkness, the undergroundke it pretty damn big.

    But surpassing my imagination, theke had a mysterious and tranquil atmosphere.

    Lacking any presence of life, it waspletely serene.

    Although the magical energy permeates the water, I dare say that no living thing inhabits it.

    An example of uncorrupted nature!

    What a beautiful sight!

    That being that...

    ¡®Cause I didn¡¯t practicest time, I still suck at shooting water with full strength.

    When the ¡°mouth¡± is thisrge, the jet propulsion strength is far too high.

    This time, while imagining a water pistol, I tried releasing just a bit.

    As if filling my mouth with water and spitting just little out.

    But no water ising out.

    Is it too small, now?

    After increasing it just a bit, it dide out. And with good force.

    I tried soaking the nearby boulder.

    Alright, good.

    Next, let¡¯s widen the opening forbat use.

    ?

    ?

    ?

    With the boulder as my target, I gently began practicing while increasing output.

    Okay. I kind of got the hang of this.

    But, although if this hit someone it will hurt, I certainly can¡¯t call this a finisher.

    How should I...?

    While worrying over this question, I entered theke.

    It¡¯s, at most, like a bath to rx when tired.

    No... I¡¯m not just ying in the water!

    I observed my body floating and sinking with [Magic Perception].

    Just like a jellyfish...

    Hmm... if I were to make my ¡°face¡± oscite, could I create a water current?

    After I reached out to the magic energy in my face, I tried making it oscite.

    With a *pyoon pyoon... pyooooooon*, I felt small ripples being formed. And, I began moving through the water. A great sess!!!

    Bemused, I yed around in the water.

    What a nice change of pace!

    £¼£¼Skill [Water Current Control] has been acquired£¾£¾

    For a second I thought it was [Great Sage], but seems to be the ¡°Voice of the World¡±...

    To have gained a skill while ying.

    In the end I was able to control depth, direction, and speed.

    And if I have to, I can just elerate with [Hydraulic Propulsion].

    If you consider the fact that I don¡¯t need to breathe, it might actually be pretty easy to fight in the water.

    To say nothing of running away.

    Is what I thought as I got out of theke.

    The break¡¯s over.

    The means of attacking is the problem.

    And through having taken this break, I got a new idea I wanted to try.

    I needed to increase thepression of water in the water gun.

    This time, I imagined loading a bit of water into a cylinder and shooting it out.

    By calibrating the aperture and the pressure, I could calibrate the power of the shot¨Cthe same principle as the [Water Current Control].

    *Bishuu!!!*

    Flying out sharply, the water hit the targeted boulder.

    It left a small mark.

    Sess.... right?

    As to not forget that feeling, I decided to continue practicing.

    While regting the aperture and pressure, of course.

    Then, I tried to imagine imagine the water rotating.

    And rather than the size of the opening, I tried to thin the shape of the water.

    Yes! The idea was ¡°Cutting water!¡±

    *Bishun!*

    The water de cut the boulder!!!

    Honestly, even I was surprised at its power.

    A week¡¯s worth of practice (lol), had finally bore fruit!

    £¼£¼Skill [Water de] has been acquired£¾£¾

    £¼£¼The skills [Hydraulic Propulsion], [Water Current Control], and [Water de] have evolved into Extra Skill [Water Maniption]£¾£¾

    What do you know!

    It really bore fruit.

    There¡¯s a big difference in ability and strength between extra skills and normal ones.

    Thus, I¡¯ve found a way to fight.

    And with this, I am ready to set out on a journey.

    Atst.

    Since I found myself reincarnated by this undergroundke, 120 days have passed.

    Finally, the journey away from home begins.

    I am uneasy. Though that isn¡¯t something I¡¯ll mention.

    Since I have no vocal cords, I tried to see if I could reproduce them with my body. But, I have been so far unsessful.

    I¡¯ve thought about staying here to practice, but I just can¡¯t imagine it right.

    Guess I¡¯ll just have to depend on transmitting my thoughts via ¡°telepathy¡±.

    Worst case scenario I¡¯ll be at the mercy of my opponents, so until I learn to talk life will be pretty inconvenient... not that I can do anything about it.

    No matter how many hours I spent here, nothing will change.

    But right now, I really want to see the outside world, and see if I can find any fellow ¡°World Travelers¡±.

    And learning magic will be fun.

    With that thought, I really should set out on this journey.

    Like they say, no time like the present.

    No reaction from Veldora either.

    He seems to have vanished, but I know that much is not true.

    We made a promise, after all.

    That when we next meet, I would have prepared a lot of funny and strange things to tell him about.

    And thus, from a familiar wide room, I walked the one road to the surface.

    A yet unseen world, a world of possibilities, I longed to join it all...

    Status

    Name: Rimuru Tempest

    Species: Slime

    Divine Protection: the Storm Crest

    Titles: None

    Magic: None

    Techniques: Unique Skill [Great Sage], Unique Skill Predator, Slime-Specific Skills [Dissolve], [Absorb], [Regenerate], Extra Skill [Water Maniption], Extra Skill [Magic Perception]

    Resistances: Thermal Fluctuation Resistance EX, Physical Attack Resistance, Pain Resistance, Electricity Resistance, Paralysis Resistance.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    At the bottom of a deep, deep heart of darkness...

    Where no one could visit, amidst dispair.

    Veldora spends another day reminiscing in solitude.

    Cmity ss Storm Dragon Veldora

    Special S ss Monster.

    Both monsters and adventurers are ranked A~F¨Call in those 6 categories.

    Those especially strong have a ¡°+¡± attached, those weak have a ¡°-¡°.

    This was a guidance from the World Traveler, Free Guild head, Grand Master Kagurasaka Yuuki. He established this ranking system>

    Up until then, it was Novice ¨C> Beginner ¨C> Intermediate ¨C>Advanced; a four step system that was easy to understand.

    And by the way, Advanced is C rank and above, Intermediate is D rank, Beginner is E rank, and Novice is F rank.

    Thus, the number of deaths due to fighting stronger than expected monsters greatly decreased.

    Those of the same rank would be a match in a one on one.

    Thus, fighting in a party became safer.

    Surpassing A rank is the specially designated Demon king level S rank, and above even this stands the monster with the strength of a natural disaster¨CSpecial S rank.

    Deviating from the standard ranking system, an abnormal existence.

    At the present, an A ss monster is capable of jeopardizing the existence of a country.

    A strength capable of inducing despair.

    And in the first ce, what surrounds Veldora is of no concern to him.

    Yet again today he thinks.

    That life is tedious.

    It had been 300 years since he lost to the Hero.

    He remembered that fight many times.

    He was bitter, but strangely held no grudge.

    Fighting at a whim. Living at a whim

    Those who would cross his path were few in numer.

    For him, it was not the first defeat.

    But, to have lost one on one with the same handicaps... that was a first.

    Pale skin.

    Small, crimson lips.

    Long, jet ck hair.

    Not too tall, a petite and thin physique.

    Though her face was covered in a mask, her counters revealed her femininity. A beautiful girl.

    Since his eyes did not see, he could not peek at her emotions.

    Is that why? Without fear or hatred, she merely dispassionately swung the sword... how regretful.

    If he had broken out of this prison?

    He sometimes thinks about that.

    Would heplete his revenge against her? Although he did not hate her?

    If he had the chance, he would want to fight again.

    Those were his honest feelings.

    But that should not be a fight against a machine, but one where they wage their identities!

    To make that girl, the Hero, recognize him and go all out.

    That had be Veldora¡¯s one wish.

    Human lifespan is short.

    That his wish will nevere true Veldora knew all too well.

    But still.... he thoughts keep looping around the same ideas...

    How many years had passed?

    One day,

    *Gorogoro, zudon!!!*

    A light blue body had rammed into his.

    Around here, due to the magical energy he released, no normal life could be sustained.

    Moreover, touching a lump of magical energy that Veldora was, would be difficult even for a high ss monster.

    Amused, Veldora observed that being.

    And that let to their encounter.

    Before he knew it, to he who had abandoned his will to live, that bizarre existence became his only hope.

    That meeting had to have had some purpose.

    Veldora had that premonition.

    One that he had not had until now.

    (Can you hear me, Little One?)

    Holding on to that belief, Veldora called out.

    .

    .

    Author¡¯s Notes: For now, Veldora¡¯s story ends here. Little by little the ¡°name¡± mighte out...

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast: an English Clown and a French Pierrot)

    Clown: Well, that was an alright chapter.

    Pierrot: The dragon is a tsundere.

    Clown: I just want to give him a hug.

    Pierrot: A big, bald tsundere...

 Chapter 07 â€“ First Battle

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast: An English Clown and a French Pierrot)

    Clown: Opening day for our first new banner!

    Pierrot: ... *Sob*... why am I not there?

    Clown: Umm... not the right scenery?

    Pierrot: I quit.

    Clown: Wait, wait! Listen. This was just practice¨Ca temporary solution. The resolution was wrong so the quality is bad.

    Pierrot: That¡¯s what they all say!

    Clown: Okay, here¡¯s the truth... the drawing tablet broke... so until I fix it, just hang in there!

    Pierrot: Promise?

    Clown: Absolutely!!!

    Pierrot: Very well...

    Clown: Oh and speaking of hanging, I¡¯ve heard a politician say this: ¡°I think they should bring back hanging and we should watch it live on TV and call it Noose at 10¡±!

    Pierrot: I¡¯ll take you up on that...

    Clown: No, wait!!!

    .

    .

    Empowerment Arc

    Chapter 07 ¨C First Battle

    A path leading out of from the undergroundke.

    It was a single tunnel.

    With a *boyo boyo*, I ascend the path.

    Moving around is actually more pleasant than you¡¯d expect.

    Even ces that light fails to reach are perfectly visible to [Magic Perception].

    I would more around slowly¨Cchecking every step¨Cwhen I was blind; and, slimes aren¡¯t that fast to begin with.

    Now, I normally move at a walking pace, but can also run. Nor do I get tired.

    But, since I don¡¯t have any reason to hurry, I move at a moderate pace.

    I swear this is not the result of a trauma from the first time I ran and fell into theke!

    A short while after, a giant gate had appeared before my eyes.

    A human made structure inside the cave.

    Nothing that strange about it. But, that¡¯s because this development ismon in RPGs.

    It¡¯s normal to have a door in front of the boss¡¯s room.

    So... how should I get it open?

    Should I cut it with the [Water de]?

    When I though that,

    Gigigiiiiiii!!!

    With a creaking noise, the door is opening.

    A little flustered, I hid by the edge of the path, and observed the situation.

    ¡¸It finally opened, huh. Lock fell apart and the doors rusted...¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, that¡¯s only to be expected. Don¡¯t they say that no one entered here in 300 years?¡¹

    ¡¸Not on record, at least. But more importantly, are we really going to be fine? We won¡¯t be attacked suddenly, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Gahahaha! Don¡¯t worry. He might have been unrivaled 300 years ago, but times have changed. I mean, ain¡¯t he just a big lizard! I¡¯ve subjugated Basilisks by myself. Leave it to me!!!¡¹

    ¡¸About that, I¡¯ve wondered for a while, but that¡¯s a lie, isn¡¯t it? Basilisks are ranked B+, right? Solo subjugation would be impossible for Cabal-san, wouldn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Fool! I am a B rank myself! They are just big lizards; no trouble at all!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, okay, I got it, so would you please not let your guard down? Well, if ites down to it, I¡¯ll just escape using ¡°Forced Withdrawal¡±...¡¹

    ¡¸Guys, I got the extent of your friendship, so could you please be quiet? You¡¯ll blow my ¡°Camouge Skill¡±¡¹

    Somehow, a boisterous trio had entered.

    I wonder why...

    Actually... why do I understand their words?

    £¼£¼Solution. In cases where intentions are vocalized, [Magic Perception] converts them to appropriate words and transmits them to the brain.£¾£¾

    I see.

    I can¡¯t talk to them, but at least I can understand them.

    Thank goodness. I had always been bad with English.

    I think that if you live in Japan there should be no need to study foreignnguages.

    Those who n to go abroad can struggle by themselves.

    But that excuse won¡¯t work here. I¡¯ll probably have to learn eventually.

    Well, that matter can rest for now.

    What should I do?

    This dilemma is worse than the previous one¨Chow to open the door.

    I don¡¯t know what they came to do... but they seem like adventurers.

    Did theye searching for treasures and stuff?

    They are the first humans I meet in this world. sort of want to go and greet them.

    But... if a mute monster slime (a.k.a I) were to go out there...

    I¡¯d be killed without questions.

    Let¡¯s wait for now.

    Meeting humans will have to wait until I can talk.

    For now, I observed this situation in hiding.

    After the skinny man had done something, the appearance of the three has dimmer. But, I can still see them.

    Did he call this... camouge?

    Probably a type of skill.

    Is he just trying to peek? What an outrageous guy... Does he even know why they came here?

    Probably should get to know himter.

    When the three had finally left, I started moving again.

    Nothing to worry about.

    Not like I won¡¯t meet people anymore.

    I¡¯ll move while checking every step. As people have always said, ¡°haste makes waste¡±.

    Leaving these matters forter, I quickly went through the gate in case the three had returned.

    .

    A little while past the gates the path diverged and became ratherplex.

    I wonder which way leads to the surface?

    Though even if I thought about it, there¡¯s no way for me to know.

    I chose a path and went down it.

    *Chiro chirori!*

    Our eyes met.

    Just a bit above the ground... in front of my eyes, there was a giant serpent.

    Like the past world¡¯s snakes, you could consider it cute. It was harder, covered in scales, and pitch ck in color.

    Like a frog in front of snake? Nope, I am a slime, not a frog.

    Let¡¯s pretend I¡¯m air. It would be best, though, if it doesn¡¯t notice me.

    Well, let¡¯s just try to slither away.

    *Kisha¨C!!!*

    I was threatened.

    No good. I won¡¯t let you go! Or so it would probably say if I could hear it.

    A fight, huh...!

    I have a secret skill that I gained from a week¡¯s long practice!

    But even so... you¡¯ve got to be resolved to die if you want to fight this beast.

    To summarize, I¡¯m pretty darn scared!

    Don¡¯t panic. If I think hard enough, I can imagine something far scarier.

    Yes, Veldora. Let¡¯spare it to that dragon.

    Oh? Doesn¡¯t seem that scary now.

    Can¡¯t I do this?

    After calming myself, I began quietly observing the serpent.

    The snake seems to have let its guard down, thinking I was so afraid I that I couldn¡¯t move.

    Probably nning on how it will cook me.

    Yeah.

    Well then, let¡¯s not hold back either...

    *Bishun!*

    Without hesitation I fired a ¡°water de¡± at the serpent¡¯s neck.

    *Zuban!!! Hyuuuun, dosu. Gorogoro... zun.*

    It was but a moment.

    I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes.

    Without even a hint of resistance the ¡°water de¡± beheaded the serpent.

    I could only gulp; up until a second ago, there was an ominous sneak right there.

    This... is even more powerful than I had thought.

    Had I been forced to use it on the adventures, it would end gory. Good thing my first enemy was a monster.

    Oh and by the way, my stomach is currently upied at 30%: Veldora 15%, Water 10%, Medicine and other crap 2%, metals and resources 3%.

    ¡°Water Bullet¡± uses less than a cup of water (and I can regte the size¨Cwith the intention of increasing it, of course).

    Thus even if I fire thousands of these, I won¡¯t have to worry about the amount left.

    This just might be better than magic.

    If monsterse out, let¡¯s meet them with a ¡°water de¡±.

    .

    Now, about this snake.

    If I eat and analyze it, would I steal its powers?

    Well, let¡¯s try it.

    The result...

    Inherent skill [Heat Detection]... the ability to see nearby heat sources. Furthermore, camouge skills are nullified.

    Inherent skill [Noxious Mist Breath]... the ability to release a powerful toxic (corrosive) breath. Released at 120 degrees for a distance of 7 meters.

    (TL Note: 22 feet)

    Along with these two skills, I could also mimic the snake.

    The poison¡¯s main effect seems to be corrosive damage (damage to both equipment and flesh). Would be pretty effective against normal adventurers, eh?

    Though with this world¡¯s magic, it just might be an easy win.

    And so I spent some time analyzing the snake¡¯s skills.

    Best to increase my hand while I can.

    Things I¡¯ve confirmed:

    1. I¡¯ve gained the ability to transform into the snake.

    2. I can use the acquired skills even without transforming. But, their strength decreases.

    Those two things.

    If I had to exin them,

    1. ... I can stock up on the bodies of monsters I ate and analyzed.

    My body had repaired the section I previously damaged, but it kind of has the feel of stitches... made with cells.

    2. ... Inherent skills are skills specific to that monster race. Simr to my [Dissolve, Absorb, and Regenerate].

    Regarding the skill, if I am not transformed into the appropriate monster, I cannot use it with 100% effectiveness.

    However, there also skills like [Heat Detection], which I can makepletely my own.

    To summarize, it¡¯s like this.

    I totally dig [Predator].

    It¡¯s another skill which is super useful.

    3 days have passed since I fought the snake.

    I¡¯m still inside the cavern.

    I don¡¯t feel cold, but it¡¯s probably below freezing in here.

    Sunlight doesn¡¯t reach here at all.

    And so, I kept worrying over one fear.

    I know, I know.. there¡¯s no way it¡¯s true.

    But no matter what, I just couldn¡¯t get it out of my head.

    Yeah... what if...

    I am lost?

    No, no, there¡¯s no way.

    I mean... right? Who¡¯s heard of someone getting lost in the beginner¡¯s cave?

    Isn¡¯t this supposed to be the easiest part?

    Besides, even those three adventurers got this far without being lost.

    I should be fine. It¡¯s probably just a long path.

    But, it¡¯s probably a good thing I was reborn as a slime.

    Had Ie here as a normal ¡°World Traveler¡±, I¡¯d definitely copse from hunger by now.

    Who would have thought that I¡¯d be thankful for being a slime.

    However, not knowing the way is troubling.

    Isn¡¯t there like a map of this ce or something?

    £¼£¼Solution. Should I disy the current location? [YES]/[NO]?£¾£¾

    Rey the current narration..?

    Just couldn¡¯t help making a pun.

    But seriously, what the hell! Let me know sooner if I have such a useful ability!!!

    Absolutely [YES]!

    Curse you auto-mapping!

    I also had a time when I thought that.

    Back in old games, you¡¯d sit down with a pencil and a piece of paper, and record every step to get to the goal.

    It was fun to n every step.

    However, many people began relying on game guides, and eventually mapping became a standard game feature.

    No more pleasure of the hunt...

    Moreover, had you gotten used to that feature once, you can never go back again.

    Well, it¡¯s also true that without this feature, you¡¯d be stuck in most recent games.

    Anyways, let¡¯s put this useful skill to use.

    I look at the map disyed in my head.

    This has got to be some mistake... I¡¯ve been walking in circles.

    For me, who haspiled game guides before, to have been lost?! Impossible!

    ............

    .......

    ...

    Definitely possible.

    ording to the map, I¡¯ve entered previously unexplored regions.

    So, I¡¯ve spent three days looking at the world no one has seen before.

    Fufufu.

    To have mislead me... the dungeon is a worthy opponent!

    Let¡¯s pointlessly praise the dungeon.

    And don¡¯t even begin to think that I have no sense of direction!

    Is the entrance close by?

    There is various moss and weed growing around here.

    The light reaches from somewhere, bathing the grass in light and color.

    So it must be day.

    I¡¯ve fought many battles toe this far.

    A centipede monster (Evil centipede: rank B+)

    Big, ck spider (ck spider: rank B)

    Vampire bat (Giant Bat: Rank C+)

    Carapace Lizard (Ammosaurus: rank B-)

    Those are the four species I encountered.

    There was that one serpent, but I haven¡¯t seen another.

    They were all powerful foes.

    Defeated with one ¡°Water de¡±...

    Well, the bat evaded it a few times, and the shooting angle was bad for the centipede.

    Can¡¯t rx just yet.

    For example, the centipede erased its presence and attacked from behind.

    Luckily, that kind of attack wouldn¡¯t work on someone with [Magic Perception] and [Heat Detection].

    So I shot out a few water des from my back.

    The big spider was pretty dangerous.

    In the first ce, I¡¯m no good with spiders.

    It¡¯s a psychological thing. Just a sight of one makes me want to cower.

    But, maybe due to my heart be stronger through reincarnation, I somehow managed to fight without running away.

    My bad, but I¡¯m going full force! With that thought, I cut it up with five water des.

    It wasn¡¯t an opponent I wanted to look at, after all.

    And of course, I ate them all.

    It¡¯s survival of the fittest in this world. If you lose, you get eaten.

    And well, I did hesitate to eat the centipede and the spider.

    But I did do my best.

    But, if a cockroach monster exists, I¡¯ll absolutely run away without eating it.

    There¡¯s these wonderful words in this world: he who fights and runs away will live to see another day.

    Here¡¯s the skills I got as a result,

    Centipede monster [Paralysis Breath]

    Big spider [Sticky Thread, Steel Thread]

    Vampire Bat [Vampirism, Ultrasound Waves]

    Carapace Lizard [Body Armor]

    And so, having gotten my hands on new powers, I sessfully left the cave.

    For the first time since being reborn, I was bathed in the light of the sun.

    Status

    Name: Rimuru Tempest

    Species: Slime

    Divine Protection: the Storm Crest

    Titles: None

    Magic: None

    Skills: Unique Skill [Great Sage], Unique Skill [Predator], Slime-Specific Skills [Dissolve, Absorb, Regenerate], Extra Skill [Water Maniption], Extra Skill [Magic Perception], Acquired Skill¨CSerpent [Heat Detection, Noxious Breath], etc.

    Resistances: Thermal Fluctuation Resistance, Physical Attack Resistance, Pain Resistance, Electricity Resistance, Paralysis Resistance.

 Chapter 08 â€“ The Power in my Hands

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast: an English Clown and a French Pierrot)

    Pierrot: This is a news report from Wakayama Prefecture. The corpse of an identified Pierrot had been found without a suicide note. The police are investigating this as a homicide by a certain Clown.

    Clown: No they aren¡¯t! And you aren¡¯t dead!

    Pierrot: You killjoy. I thought this might be an interesting way to start.

    Clown: Well, it¡¯s not. Don¡¯t be deceiving our readers like that. If we even have any...

    Pierrot: Alright, how about this one? Waking up one morning, Pierrot has suddenly realized that she had started to change into a cockroach. What a shocking Metamorph*sis!

    Clown: We¡¯ll get shut down due to giarism! And why Kafka?!

    Pierrot: Well, you know... giant cockroach, Rimuru being afraid of cockroaches.. thought it might be a good setting.

    Clown: *Sigh* What am I going to do with you?

    Pierrot: Have my words inspire you to tell some crappy joke?

    Clown: Right! Speaking of bugs, have you heard this one? There was this guy who had a pet centipede. One day, he said, ¡°go get the paper, and make it snappy!¡± Half an hourter, he goes outside, sees the centipede and says, ¡°didn¡¯t I say to make it snappy¡±? The centipede replies, ¡°I had to put on my shoes!¡±

    .

    .

    Empowerment Arc

    Chapter 08 ¨C The Power in my Hands

    It¡¯s been a while since Ist walked under the sun.

    Not like I¡¯m a vampire who¡¯d melt or get hurt under the sun, though.

    Presently, using my monster instincts, I can sense such perilous conduct.

    However, I¡¯ll often do it even if I know it¡¯s dangerous.

    Nothing tough about.

    Really have to better my self-awareness.

    The cave seems to be in the middle of some forest.

    The entrancey at the base of what you could call a small mountain or a big hill.

    Sticking out from among tall trees, the hill can be seen from afar.

    Regardless of description, it¡¯s the only ce from which you can see the sun. The forest is dim inparison.

    Has that magic circle feel to it.

    ¡°A wise man keeps away from danger¡±, as they say.

    And so, I quickly left that ce behind.

    Since the moment I left the cave, some time had passed.

    The sun has begun to dip towards the horizon.

    Seems like I left the cave exactly at noon.

    You¡¯d be surprised how much I want to align my biological clock with the sun.

    The moment I thought that, it naturally changed.

    Was it really so simple...?

    Right now, it¡¯s 4 o¡¯clock in the evening.

    It¡¯s time for dinner, but sadly I don¡¯t need food.

    I could eat, but since I don¡¯t taste anything, it¡¯s pretty wasteful.

    With thoughts of food, I remembered.

    The monsters I ate in the cave.

    Though I got my hands on new powers, I have yet to put them to use.

    ck serpent [Heat Detection, Noxious Breath]

    Centipede monster [Paralysis Breath]

    Big spider [Sticky Thread, Steel Thread]

    Vampire Bat [Vampirism, Ultrasound Waves]

    Carapace Lizard [Body Armor]

    The ck serpent¡¯s [Noxious Breath], for example, I can¡¯t use at all.

    Honestly, when the Carapace Lizard appeared, I had used it.

    And as a result...

    As if it weren¡¯t armored at all!

    The lizard had dissolved before my eyes.

    An extremely gruesome sight. Even remembering makes me want to puke.

    And that¡¯s why I avoid it.

    If, let¡¯s say, adventurers had chanced upon this snake, they¡¯d probably be annihted before they could even cast a spell.

    Hmm? If I were hit by it?

    I hadn¡¯t given it any thought, nor do I want to.

    Let¡¯s just say, thank goodness I shot first!

    To be hit by such a dangerous breath... would be bad.

    But wait, that isn¡¯t something that I want to remember.

    Since seeing scrambled organs and bloody remains of lizards is rather unpleasant¨Cat least for me, I decided topletely forget about [Noxious Breath]. As for what would happen when used as a slime?

    The radius decreases by at least one half.

    If transformed the breath spreads out for about 7~10 meters, without mimicking that is reduced to only one meter.

    Anyways, would you want to see your opponent melt before you? Therefore, this skill I¡¯ve sealed away.

    On the other hand, [Heat Detection] is simply wonderful.

    Living things radiate heat.

    Ifbined with [Magic Perception], no attack can go unnoticed. However, since humans and upper ss monsters may possess some special skills or magic, this is no reason to let my guard down.

    Next, about the centipede.

    Not going to mimic this one¨Cbecause of appearance.

    The paralysis breath functions the same as the serpent¡¯s one. The range is no different, as well.

    And as I expected, the range decreases to a one meter when used as a slime. But, it just might be a good skill to use during ambush.

    Or so I¡¯d like to say, but if I had to fight an enemy that close, I¡¯d be better off transforming or running. Anything else would result in inevitable defeat.

    The lizard.

    It was absorbed after beingpletely melted by my noxious breath. As such, restoring the body had proved impossible.

    Anyways, having physical attack resistance kind of makes transforming pointless.

    So I tried to use [Body Armor] while a slime.

    My face hardened.

    As you¡¯d find in some MMOs, I had be a metal slime.

    My previously light blue body had changed color to a bluish silver metallic one.

    However, as I didn¡¯t try receiving damage, I don¡¯t know how good it actually is.

    I did gain a pretty color option as a result, though.

    Maybe I¡¯ll use it to surprise some enemy.

    That¡¯s the extent of these three species¡¯ powers.

    The problem is the remaining two.

    They hold very interesting powers.

    You wonder what¡¯s amusing about them?

    First, the spider.

    Right, you all know about the hero who possesses spider powers, right?

    *Hyui!* He shoots out thread from his wrists, leaping from building to building.

    That famous guy.

    [Sticky Thread] is intended to trap your enemies and prevent them from moving.

    However, if I were to use it, could I reproduce his movements?

    Quickly, I put it to the test.

    Aiming at arge tree...

    *Hyui! ... Buraaaaan....

    Umm, let me exin [Steel Thread].

    [Sticky Thread]? What¡¯s that? Don¡¯t know anything about a skill that hangs you up on a tree.

    And so, about [Steel Thread].

    It is intended to be used to defend against enemy attacks.

    Or when making a nest, it can be used to increase your advantage (build a maze).

    But what I tried was to make one thin thread and whip it at a tree.

    *Pyun! Buchin.*

    It easily cut through.

    And, there¡¯s also that.

    While I can see it pretty easy with my [Magic Perception], it¡¯s actually very hard to see with a naked eye.

    With practice, it might be a dependable weapon.

    I¡¯ll practice with itter.

    Andst up¨Cthe bat.

    I expected the most from these skills.

    [Vampirism] skill? By sucking the target¡¯s blood I can temporarily gain its abilities.

    Not a skill to worry about.

    I mean, [Predator] is simply better. Would it be too presumptuous to consider [Vampirism] its degraded version?

    And I don¡¯t really want to suck blood.

    So after learning all I could about it, I neglected [Vampirism].

    Rather, the skill that caught my interest was [Ultrasound Waves].

    More than bewildering the enemy or causing him to faint, the skill can also pinpoint one¡¯s location.

    In my original world, bats got around using the same ability.

    But don¡¯t miss the main point. These are essentially vocal cords!

    By itself, the skill¡¯s nothing special.

    So my next step became creating the organ necessary for using these sound waves.

    Luckily, I didn¡¯t have to create it from mere imagination and could instead reproduce it based on the bat I had absorbed.

    With this, I might finally be able to speak.

    Tired and exhausted, I continued working through the night without an ounce of sleep!

    ... Not that I need any...

    Three days and three nights of constant research, and behold the results!!!

    ¡¸tAke mE To yOuR LeAdeR!¡¹

    Sess!

    As for how it sounds¨Chave you ever spoken right in front of a fan, that distorted voice? Yeah, that¡¯s how it is.

    The rest can be fixed with minor adjustments.

    While calming my excitement, I carefully started adjustments.

    However, I can¡¯t seem to use [Ultrasound Waves].

    I could have sworn I could shoot out sound waves...

    I was going to call it Sonic ster or Sonic Buster...

    Can¡¯t I use those?

    £¼£¼Solution. From skill [Ultrasound Waves], skill [Supreme Vibrations] can be derived. However, it cannot be currently acquired. £¾£¾

    Derive, huh? Probably need to have the skill evolve first.

    So Ick enough information to sessfully derive the next skill.

    Shame... it would have been nice to have a skill that when fired would resonate with the target and destroy it.

    To be frank, if I don¡¯t get it myself, how can I expect to be able to use it?

    Seems like I¡¯m a pretty greedy slime.

    Having many abilities is, without question, a good thing. But, I see no need to hurry.

    I should just be satisfied with having restored my voice.

    And so, while trying out various things, I continued down this path.

    Without any direction in mind.

    But my goal, I felt, was a good one.

    Somewhere beyond the forest, there is a city with some nice people with whom I could talk...

    In any case, these days have been pretty peaceful.

    In the caves, I was frequently beset by monsters, but sinceing out here, I have yet to fight one.

    Just this one time: while I was practicing speaking, I was attacked by wolves.

    ¡¸A¡±?¡¹

    I seem to have threatened them with my voice alone.

    ¡¸Kyaiiiiiiiiin!!!¡¹

    And they ran away with a miserable whimper.

    Larger than thergest breed of dogs, with a body length of more than two meters, and a whole pack of them...

    What to say? Scared of some lowly slime... how pathetic.

    As for me, I had no desire to fight.

    Although I could acquire a sense of smell as a result...

    That thought piqued my interest, so I kept an eye out; but no wolves were in sight.

    Actually, there was no monster within a hundred meters of me.

    Hmm? Somehow, it¡¯s like they are fearing me...?

    Why?

    Yep, definitely, I can sense their fear.

    Having confirmed that, I felt a group of monsters approaching.

    Before my eyes, a group of 30 human-like monsters stumbled before me.

    Small bodies.

    Crude equipment.

    Covered in a thinyer of dirt, their expressioncked intelligence.

    But, notpletely barbaric. There were also a few who wore swords, spears, stone axes, and bows.

    My grey matter (brain cells) quickly saw through to their true identity!

    The famous monsters that will attack adventurers! Yes, Goblins!!!

    How stereotypical.

    And the ones they attack are weak monsters... so myself?

    But hey, toe with 30 people against a single slime... that¡¯s too much!

    However, somehow I feel no fear.

    My instincts refuse to fear them.

    Many of their swords had rusted, and their armor is thin. Some have stitched together some rotting cloth.

    Compare: the lizard covered in thousands of hard scales; the spider with feet like sharpened des.

    The I who have endured those battles, cannot imagine suffering at the hands of these goblins.

    And in worst case scenario, I¡¯ll just mimic the serpent and take out a few.

    As I was thinking these things, one of them stepped forward ¨C probably the leader ¨C opened his mouth.

    ¡¸Guga. O strong one... Does You, have any business, up ahead?¡¹

    Huh, goblins can talk.

    I wonder if they can use any of [Magic Perception]...

    ... and did they just call me ¡°strong one¡±?

    First surround me armed with weapons, and then politely ask a question... what a bunch.

    I was amused.

    In any case, it doesn¡¯t look like they will attack right away.

    Will my words reach them? I guess I just have to try.

    And so, I tried conversing with goblins.

    Status

    Name: Rimuru Tempest

    Species: Slime

    Divine Protection: the Storm Crest

    Titles: None

    Magic: None

    Skills: Unique Skill [Great Sage], Unique Skill [Predator], Slime-Specific Skills [Dissolve, Absorb, Regenerate], Extra Skill [Water Maniption], Extra Skill [Magic Perception], Acquired Skills: ck Serpent [Heat Detection, Noxious Breath], Centipede [Paralysis Breath], Spider [Sticky Thread, Steel Threat], Bat [Ultrasound Waves], Lizard [Body Armor]

    Resistances: Thermal Fluctuation Resistance EX, Physical Attack Resistance, Pain Resistance, Electricity Resistance, Paralysis Resistance

 Chapter 09 â€“ Negotiating with the Goblins

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast: an English Clown and a French Pierrot)

    Clown: So... are you hanging in there?

    Pierrot: You¡¯ve forbidden me from hanging.

    Clown: Just look outside! The blue sky, clean air, and so many opportunities!

    Pierrot: It¡¯s night, the air is polluted, and the world can end in a thousand different ways tomorrow.

    Clown: Then... you can see the stars!

    Pierrot: It¡¯s raining.

    Clown: Pollution makes water pretty!

    Pierrot: And toxic.

    Clown: An end is just the beginning!

    Pierrot: That¡¯s only true for a circle. But wait, if what you say is true... life is like a circle. We go around and around the same point, aplishing nothing. Living aplishes nothing. Nothing gets done, so there is no meaning. Life is meaningless... Haha... I guess it¡¯s just like that joke said.

    Clown: Do I dare ask?

    Pierrot: What did the triangle say to the circle? You¡¯re pointless.

    .

    Empowerment Arc

    Chapter 09 ¨C Negotiating with the Goblins

    I nced at the goblin.

    The goblins are, from what I can see, pretty desperate. They are on guard, weapon in hand; and are politely calling out to me.

    Unfortunately, many seem to have run away already.

    But as expected of the leader,

    He looks me straight in the eye... err, straight at me.

    Alright.

    I feel some intelligence from this one. Might be able to talk properly.

    Will my voice reach..?

    I tried attaching thought to the spoken words and sending them to goblin.

    ¡¸Should I say, pleased to meet you? I am the slime, Rimuru.¡¹

    The goblins began murmuring among themselves.

    Were they surprised that a slime spoke? Or so I thought, but...

    Among them, a few wearing in clothing threw away their weapons.

    I don¡¯t really get it.

    ¡¸Guga, O strong one! We very understand your great power! We beg, lower your voice!!!¡¹

    Mu? Were the thoughts I attached too strong?

    So I guess telepathy is a no go. They¡¯d just be more afraid.

    ¡¸My bad. I still can¡¯t regte it very well.¡¹

    I guess I¡¯ll apologize.

    ¡¸We unworthy. No need apologize to us!¡¹

    Seems like my words are reaching them.

    This is some good practice.

    Oh and by the way, I¡¯m speaking Japanese, yet somehow, they are understanding.

    ¡¸So, what do you need from me? I don¡¯t have any particr reason to be going this way, either.¡¹

    Since they have politely asked questions, I guess I¡¯ll politely answer.

    And maybe it was too much, but to make sure they continued fearing me, I said that rather forcefully.

    ¡¸So it like that. On this path, stand our vige. We felt strong monster, so came as precaution.¡¹

    ¡¸A strong monster¡¯s presence? One that I have not detected..?¡¹

    ¡¸Guga, gugaga, you joke! Even clothed in that form, we will not be fooled!¡¹

    It seems like they¡¯vepletely got the wrong idea. (Warning! The one who¡¯s mistaken is Rimuru!)

    They arepletely convinced that a powerful monster took the shape of a slime.

    As would be expected from goblins, who are famous for being low ranking monsters.

    After talking to the goblins for a while, it seems like I¡¯ll be imposing on their vige.

    That is, it seems like I¡¯m staying over.

    Though they look shabby, it seems they have a big heart.

    And though I don¡¯t need to sleep, taking a break might be a good idea.

    With that thought, I decided to ept the offer and go to their vige.

    .

    We discussed many things.

    That, the god they worshiped had recently disappeared.

    That, along with his disappearance, various monsters begun moving.

    That, the number of powerful adventurers had increased.

    And so on.

    And, during the conversation, I finally became able to clearly hear their words.

    That I can probably attribute to having gotten used to listening with [Magic Perception].

    It¡¯s probably a good thing I practiced with goblins before talking to people.

    Such was the conversation in thepany of goblins.

    The vige is... where? Is what I wanted to say, considering how dirty it was.

    After all, I hadn¡¯t expected goblin dig up their dens.

    Even so, they guided me to the best looking building.

    The roof was made of rotting straw, and so was full of holes; the walls were just piled plywood...

    By my world¡¯s standards, even slum housing is preferable! That¡¯s how bad it was.

    ¡¸We apologize for making you wait, honored guest.¡¹

    A goblin said while entering the structure.

    The goblin leader who had been showing me around until now then moved to attend to this one.

    ¡¸Ah... don¡¯t mind it. I hadn¡¯t been waiting that long¡¹

    I tried to respond with the best business-like smile I could foster.

    Of course, the best slime-smile possible.

    They say that a single smile can turn negotiation in one¡¯s favor. Got to say, even I am susceptible to that skill.

    Not that I know what we are negotiating about..

    ¡¸We humbly apologize for the inability to provide better amodations. I currently have the pleasure of serving as this vige¡¯s chief.¡¹

    Having said that, the goblins ced before me a tea-like drink.

    Which I have to admit, was rather surprising.

    I sip the tea. (To the onlookers, it probably looked like I toppled the cup over.)

    It had no taste. Which was obvious, considering I had no taste buds.

    Whether that was good thing or not¨CI don¡¯t know... after checking the ingredients, I confirmed that it was not poisonous.

    Moreover, I could feel their sincere attempt at hospitality from this cup.

    ¡¸So, for what reason have you gone out of your way to invite me here?¡¹

    I went straight to the point.

    ¡°Let¡¯s be friends with a fellow monster!¡± ... it probably wasn¡¯t that kind of benevolent reason.

    Although the chief tensed and began to tremble, he seemed to have steeled himself and proceeded to ask.

    And this is what he said,

    ¡¸If I may, you are aware of the recent increase in activity among the monsters, correct?¡¹

    That I heard on the way here.

    ¡¸We have lived till now peacefully due to the protection from our god; however, He seems to have hidden himself about a month ago...

    Due to his disappearance, the nearby monsters have begun invading thesends...

    We, ourselves, did not wee their incursion, and responded with force; but, our forces...¡¹

    Hmmmm.

    Would the god be... Veldora? Fits time wise...

    In any case, it seems the goblins want my help.

    ¡¸I understand your request. However, being a slime, I doubt I can live up to your expectations.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, how modest! A slime could never radiate such strong demonic aura!

    We are not so presumptuous as to try guess at why you have taken that appearance, but we are aware¨Cyou are a Named Monster, are you not?¡¹

    Demonic aura... he said?

    What¡¯s that? I don¡¯t remember emitting that...

    So, I tried to observe myself with [Magic Perception].

    There was some kind of ominous aura drifting about me.

    Ugh... I should have noticed it when mimicking monsters or trying out [Body Armor]...

    How embarrassing....

    This feels just like walking down main street with your fly wide open.

    The cave¡¯s high magical energy concentration probably confused my senses.

    But, this is no good! Totally out of the question!

    Now, I finally understand the monsters¡¯ fear of me...

    What monster would want to make an enemy of this dangerous looking guy?

    ¡°No idiots getting fooled by appearance here!¡± kind of thing.

    Welp...

    ¡¸Fufufu. As expected of the chief, thou understands?¡¹

    ¡¸It was obvious, your grace! Your wondrous persona cannot be hidden!¡¹

    ¡¸I see, I was found out. Thou seems to be a promising bunch.¡¹

    I¡¯m getting carried away, aren¡¯t I.

    Let¡¯s y along with their misconceptions and manipte them a bit.

    At the same time, let¡¯s try to erase that ominous aura (demonic aura).

    As if absorbing the aura, I tried to direct the outer magical energy inside.

    ¡¸Ooh! You have been testing us! And let us thank you. There were many who feared your great aura.¡¹

    Looks like the aura sessfully dissipated.

    From what I can see, I now look just like a normal slime.

    But.

    Had I been wandering around as a normal slime...

    I probably would have been annoyed with all the fights by now...

    So isn¡¯t this aura a good thing?

    ¡¸It is so! Having beheld my aura and yet spake before I, wonderfully done!¡¹

    (TL Note: spake is an archaic (traditional) form of spoke, just imagine Rimuru speaking like Veldora)

    What¡¯s wonderful about it...? Am I looking for trouble? Well, I¡¯ll bear with it for now.

    Like an actor,

    ¡¸Ay! Your kindness is wasted on us. If You will, we shall not inquire regarding Your true visage. Lest You anger, we wish for you to hearken to our request. Could we hope for such a favor?¡¹

    (TL Note: hearken is archaic for listen, imagine the goblins being groveling-level polite)

    Well, probably.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t avoid the subject. Let me hear it!¡¹

    While maintaining my haughty attitude, I pressed the chief for details.

    The story goes as thus.

    Coming from the easternnds, new monsters threaten the bnce of this region.

    Further, it seems that there are a few goblin viges around here.

    This vige being but one of them, but they have had many battles with the neers and lost many good warriors.

    But the real problem was the named warrior.

    He served as the guardian of this vige; and, when he was lost, the vige found itself in a perilous situation.

    Other goblinmunities have abandoned it.

    ¡°While the neers ravage that vige, we¡¯lle up with a n!¡± So the other viges thought.

    And no matter how much the Goblin Chief and Leader begged them, they were coldly rebuked.

    Such is the bitter story the goblins conveyed.

    ¡¸I see... how many live in this vige? Among those, how many can fight?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, there are a hundred denizens. If we include females, sixty are able to fight¡¹

    Sounds rather unreliable.

    However, to evenprehend basic mathematics... the goblins are rather intelligent.

    ¡¸Hmph. What about the opponent? How many and of what race? ¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. From the wolf species, the Fang Wolf family. At the moment, even ten of us could hardly match one of them...

    And there are a hundred of them...¡¹

    Ha..? Who set this to game to Impossible difficulty?!

    I stared the chief in the eyes.

    No, he is not lying. His eyes are earnest.

    There are few dubious points, but I can probably believe his words for the most part.

    ¡¸About those goblin warriors. They knew they couldn¡¯t win and still threw their lives away pointlessly?¡¹

    ¡¸... No, this intel is the product of the lives they gave away.¡¹

    His next words made me regret my question.

    Named Goblin was the Chief¡¯s son, and Goblin Leader¡¯s older brother.

    Having heard the situation, I stopped to think.

    Without a word, the Chief awaits my decision.

    Did I just see a tear in his eyes? ... probably just imagined it.

    Tears don¡¯t suit monsters.

    Arrogance does. That¡¯s the proper appearance of the feared monsters.

    ¡¸Chief, there is but one thing I wish to confirm. If I save this vige, what be my reward? What will thee do for me?¡¹

    Not that I wouldn¡¯t do this without a reward.

    But, we¡¯re talking about a hundred enemies as strong as ten goblins each.

    This will be no walk in the park.

    If I mimic the ck serpent I can probably manage, but...

    It¡¯s not a deal I can just easily ept.

    ¡¸We offer our loyalty! Please protect us. If You do, we shall forever serve You!!!¡¹

    Honestly, I can do without their loyalty.

    But, having endured 90 days of solitude, I truly enjoyed talking with the goblins.

    Had I been human, I might have been repulsed by their filthiness.

    But, I am now a monster. I fear no disease.

    Moreover, the chief¡¯s eyes. I¡¯m their only hope, they say.

    Just like in the past world, I¡¯m weak to dependent types.

    While grumbling to myself, listening toins from my kouhai, and fulfilling the requests of customers and senpai...

    (TL Note: kouhai is a member of an organization who started there after the person in question, senpai is person who was there before)

    ¡¸Very well! I shall ept that request!¡¹

    I epted with an exaggerated bow.

    And so, I became the master of goblins, and their guardian.

    Status

    Name: Rimuru Tempest

    Species: Slime

    Divine Protection: the Storm Crest

    Titles: None

    Magic: None

    Skills: Unique Skill [Great Sage], Unique Skill [Predator], Slime-Specific Skills [Dissolve, Absorb, Regenerate], Extra Skill [Water Maniption], Extra Skill [Magic Perception], Acquired Skills: ck Serpent [Heat Detection, Noxious Breath], Centipede [Paralysis Breath], Spider [Sticky Thread, Steel Threat], Bat [Ultrasound Waves], Lizard [Body Armor]

    Resistances: Thermal Fluctuation Resistance EX, Physical Attack Resistance, Pain Resistance, Electricity Resistance, Paralysis Resistance

 Chapter 10 â€“ The Battle of the Goblin Village

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast: an English Clown and a French Pierrot)

    Pierrot: Grammarcy for the tea, darling. Thou makest the most exquisite drink.

    Clown: You can stop with medieval English, now. And what the heck is Grammarcy?!

    Pierrot: It apparently means, ¡°thank you.¡± But wow, that was a good read.

    Clown: Yeah, I really enjoyed thatst chapter.

    Pierrot: I was talking about the article on medieval English. Your trantion was too confusing.

    Clown: ... I despair! High expectations caused me to despair!

    Pierrot: I feel like we¡¯re switching roles here... snap out of it, clown! You¡¯re the optimistic one! Leave despair to me!!! Okay, finish the thought: ¡°Why did the lion stop eating clowns?¡±

    Clown: Why did the lion stop eating clown?... Cause he felt funny afterwards! Wow, it felt like a dark cloud had suddenly cleared away. Where were we?

    Pierrot: On a whiteputer screen.

    Clown: Riiight...

    .

    .

    Empowerment Arc

    Chapter 10 ¨C The Battle of the Goblin Vige

    The Fang Wolf family.

    The rulers of the eastern ins.

    The cause of many headaches among the traders from Eastern Empire and other countries bordering the Jura Forest.

    Each is a C rank monster, and could easily devour a negligent adventurer.

    However, they were mostly feared as a pack.

    When gathered, they move like a single entity, capable of organized attack.

    And, as a pack... they are often evaluated as a B rank.

    The eastern ins are located adjacent to Empire¡¯s wheat fields.

    As it is the Empire¡¯s primary food source, it boasts of imprable defense.

    Thus, although the Fang Wolves are rather cunning and possess excellent abilities, breaking through the defense would be exceedingly difficult.

    Furthermore, even if they did break through, they would only earn the Empire¡¯s wrath, and would probably be hunted into extinction.

    The pack leader understood that much.

    The many decades spent skirmishing with and learning from the ever-expanding empire instilled that ominous premonition in them.

    As long as they preyed only upon small-time merchants, the empire wouldn¡¯t get serious.

    However, if they even once decided to intrude upon the wheat fields, the empire will bare its fangs.

    As a result, he had prevented many mishaps from beginning true incidents.

    Those were the thoughts that filled the pack leader¡¯s head.

    However, will this not stop his species evolution? So his instincts screamed.

    Currently, the pack did notck provision.

    If people were attacked and eaten, they were more of a snack.

    That¡¯s because humans aren¡¯t born with a lot of inherent magical energy.

    For the Fang Wolves, a meal was nothing more than absorbing magical energy.

    Fight strong monsters or ughter many humans, and evolve into a cmity ss monster.

    But as things stand, neither method seemed very usible.

    The Empire was simply far too strong.

    However, should they simply continue attacking merchants, their goal will be but a dream within a dream.

    But they have heard of a paradise for powerful monsters¨Ca forest set on blessednds far in the south.

    However, to reach thosends, they¡¯d have to traverse the Jura Forest.

    The inhabitants of which aren¡¯t anything special.

    The many times they hunted those of them that ventured into the ins proved this point.

    In that case, why have they not invaded the forest yet?

    ¡°Storm Dragon Veldora¡±

    The existence of that dragon is the reason.

    Even while he was sealed away, the ominous energy he emitted was enough to frighten them into submission.

    They were convinced that the forest¡¯s inhabitants received Veldora¡¯s protection.

    And that is why the can live inside that fiendish aura.

    Had they believed otherwise, they would surely go mad.

    Until now, they lived with these shameful thoughts, and held back their urge to invade... Yes! Until now!

    The Pack Leaders looks into the forest with his blood red, sharp eyes.

    That despised, evil dragon¡¯s presence had vanished.

    Now, they could freely ravage through the forest, and be its supreme rulers! Oh, the very thought whet his appetite.

    And so, he howled the order to advance!

    .

    Having be the guardian, I contemted the next step.

    Personally, even with that title, I think their treatment of me is too grandiose.

    In any case, I gathered and studied the goblins¡¯ fighters.

    ... They are practically falling apart.

    Doesn¡¯t seem like I can depend on them duringbat.

    Also, the remaining goblins, kids and elderly, came to observe our preparation.

    No reinforcement from other tribes, either.

    As things stand, it¡¯s a small miracle that the chief hasn¡¯t lost his mind yet.

    Because even if they run away, they¡¯d just die from hunger or thirst...

    And, the goblins whom I gathered are staring me as if at a deity...

    What a heavy burden I took up.

    Feels especially so since I just wanted to lead a carefree life away from responsibility.

    ¡¸Do you all understand the situation?¡¹

    Not the kind of atmosphere to make a joke, and I don¡¯t have any good words of encouragement, so I went straight to the point.

    ¡¸Yes! This shall be the fight to decide whether we live or die! We have already said our prayers!¡¹

    The goblin leader was the first to reply.

    The rest nodded in approval.

    And while there are some with trembling knees, that¡¯s only to be expected. Heart might be willing, but the flesh is weak¨Csomething like that.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get so worked up¨Crx. Even those eager may face defeat. Just focus on doing your best!¡¹

    Tried saying something cool.

    I, at least, felt better, so maybe it¡¯ll have some effect.

    In any case, should we begin?

    Failure will most likely result in the goblins¡¯ certain demise.

    But still, I chose to be ¡°Going My Way¡± about this. (TL Note: reference to a 1944 film)

    Ahead, with arrogance! That¡¯s my choice.

    Alright! ¡°Put your spirit into it!¡± That is the first order I gave them.

    And from then on, many more orders will follow.

    Those words announced that the moment hase!

    .

    And the sun had set.

    The Fang Wolves¡¯ pack leader awoke.

    That night was a full moon. The perfect witness to their battle.

    He slowly awoke his flesh, and gazed over his dominion.

    The pack, seeing their leader like that, bated their breath.

    How tensely they await.

    So thought the leader.

    Tonight, they will crush that goblin vige, and so take the first step into the Jura forest.

    Afterwards, hunt the nearby monsters, as to prove themselves as the forest¡¯s rulers.

    And someday soon, continue southward in search of greater power.

    We have the power to aplish this, they thought.

    Our ws rip through the flesh of any beast, and our fangs piece any armor.

    *Uoooooooooooon!!!*

    The pack leader howled!

    The time to trample their foes hade.

    However, there was one thing that bothered him.

    A few days ago, a brother he had sent on reconnaissance had brought back bewildering information.

    A small monster releasing monstrous energy.

    That monster¡¯s demonic aura far surpassed that of the leader.

    There could be no such thing. So concluded the leader.

    He had not perceived such a threat, and all the monsters he met were weak.

    There had been nothing to call resistance as of yet.

    Only that one time, ten or so goblins had murdered a few of their brethren, but never again.

    Chances are, the scout was far too excited to see rationally.

    Thinking that, the boss only looked ahead.

    And in front of him,y the vige.

    It was just were the scouts reported.

    Using the wounded goblin, they had marked this vige. So now, they can hardly offer proper resistance.

    The leader was a cunning wolf. He wouldn¡¯t let his guard down.

    However, the vige was not as expected.

    As if it belonged to humans... it was fenced.

    They had dismantled every house and erected a wall.

    And, in the middle of the entrance ahead, stood a single slime.

    How ingenious!

    Soughed the leader.

    They left an opening to defend against our numbers! Were his thoughts.

    After all, they were slow-witted, trash of a monster.

    That wall will quickly topple before our w and fang!

    We shall show them our might! With these thoughts, he ordered the attack.

    And as one, ten fang wolves assaulted the walls.

    They truly were a single being.

    That was their true worth¨Ctheir unity inbat.

    Movement made possible through telepathicmunication. A form ofmunication many times faster than words.

    The first attack should have destroyed the walls.

    Surely, the leader imagined, the goblins will soon realize the futility of their n and panic. Instead, it was the leader who let out a voice of surprise.

    The attack squad was repelled! And, there was something rolling on the ground while sshing blood among them, too.

    What had happened?

    Without a hint of panic, he sought answers.

    The slime had not moved.

    Did he do something?

    And then, the closest of his subordinates,

    (It¡¯s the one from that day! The one that possessed an aura stronger than our lord!)

    So he reported.

    How foolish! He thought while looking at the slime.

    They would sometimes be born in the ins.

    You¡¯d exaggerate if you called them monsters; a pitiful existence.

    To be surpass myself in demonic aura... impossible!

    But then,

    ¡¸Alriiight! Stop right there. If you withdraw now, I will not pursue. Depart at once!¡¹

    Is what the slime dered.

    The Fang Wolves¡¯ leader was a crafty and cunning monster.

    Having lived many years and experienced many things, he¡¯d never neglect making a n.

    He was cool-headed and possessed courage tested through many battles.

    His many experiences, and the information he collected, all rejected the presence of a being stronger than him among the goblins.

    But the leader had, at that one moment, made a fatal mistake.

    And that mistake has decided their fate.

    *Uuuru!! Garuuuuuuuu!!!*

    (Miserable existence!!! I¡¯ll pulverize you!!!)

    He ordered the attack.

    .

    Wow, that was a surprise.

    Didn¡¯t think they¡¯d attack so suddenly.

    I thought we¡¯d start with a conversation... now all my lines went to waste.

    All the practice gone to waste!

    I even practiced during break....

    The first order I gave was to be guided to the wounded.

    Well, even if I add ten or so more to the sixty, the odds won¡¯t change all that much.

    However, being idolized and all kind of makes me want to do all I can.

    They were ced in a ratherrge but filthy-looking building.

    So about the wounded.

    They seemed to have received some first-aid, but will surely die as things stand.

    What deep wounds. Ripped open by w and fang, and their wounds had festered.

    Have to go all out here.

    And so, I absorbed the closest one. And, having dressed the wounds, spit him out.

    The vige chief seemed to have been trying to say something ¨C stuttering, actually ¨C for a while, but I ignored him. And, going through every patient, I repeated the process.

    After many patients, I finally looked back at my handiwork.

    For some reason, the goblins were all prostrating themselves before me.

    What the hell are they doing?

    In any case, it seems they thought I had healed them with some inherent restorative power.

    Since that reaction was unpleasant, for the remaining wounded I spit the medicine out and treated them right there.

    And so, some time was spent on healing.

    Having finished medical treatment, I ryed next orders.

    The next thing to do would be to build a wall.

    Cutting down trees to build it would also be good, but we may not have enough time.

    Have to do with what we have.

    So without a hint of hesitation, we destroyed houses and recycled them into walls.

    One that would circle around the entire vige.

    And while we were building, I sent out the brightest goblins, armed with bows, to scout.

    The enemy are wolves, so they have an excellent sense of smell, so I made sure to tell the scouts to avoid reckless action.

    Their resolve is impressive... ¡°Even at the cost of my life!¡± that¡¯s the kind of aura they emit.

    Don¡¯t they love to exaggerate.

    The wall was finished on the evening the day after I arrived.

    I put on some finishing touches.

    Right, I increased its durability with my spider¡¯s thread.

    And by the way, I didn¡¯t forget to ce a trap using [Steel Thread], either.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be great if they blindly attack the walls? They¡¯d be cut to pieces.

    After this fight, definitely can¡¯t forget to go around collecting... ponents¡±.

    And at the front, we left an opening.

    Here, I¡¯ll ce some [Sticky Thread] and that will be it for preparations.

    Now, all I can do is wait for the scouts.

    About that time, the goblins I treated started waking up.

    Having them touch my body, I confirmed their condition.

    Seems like the restorative pills are pretty serious stuff.

    I thought they¡¯d need to be treated many times, but...

    It seems to have been super effective. What a pleasant surprise.

    Then, we had gathered the remaining wood at the center of the vige, and started a fire.

    Kind of like a campfire, except without the merry faces.

    We have to stay on guard the whole night.

    As I don¡¯t need sleep I naturally offered to stay on watch, but...

    ¡¸There could be no such thing!!! We can hardly allow Rimuru-sama to further exert yourself.¡¹

    ¡¸As he said! We shall stay watch. Please rest, Rimuru-sama!¡¹

    That¡¯s right! As they said!!! Came all the responses.

    And I appreciate the sentiment, it¡¯s just these guys are probably so much more tired than I am...

    Nothing I can do, I guess. So we decided to keep a look-out on rotation.

    In the dead of the night, the scouts hade back.

    The wolves had begun to move¨Cso they reported.

    They had some wounds, but all returned alive.

    I used to think they were filthy and ugly monsters.

    But I grew sympathetic to them over these two days.

    In prayers, each and every one of them wished for these battles to end.

    Those were my thoughts as I set up the [Sticky Thread] and stood at the gate.

    The battle began with the fang wolves¡¯ attack.

    I was worried if the gate would hold, but the wolves cannot mount an attack that would prate them.

    Seems like the traps were effective as well.

    At least that went well.

    For now,

    ¡¸Alriiight! Stop right there. If you withdraw now, I will not pursue. Depart at once!¡¹

    Is what I called out.

    And I waspletely ignored.

    The wolves moved at once, and begun assaulting the gate from all direction.

    Well, it can¡¯t be helped. Hopefully things will proceed ording to n.

    Having predicted this oue, I left small openings in the fence.

    An arrow-slit.

    Even the clumsy goblins are capable of shooting through that hole.

    Many wolves were hit by arrows, and fell whimpering.

    There were also wolves that try to dig through those openings, but...

    *Zasu!*

    Every time, they¡¯d be hit from both sides by stone axes and perish.

    Though the goblins hadn¡¯t even practiced for two hours, they were desperate.

    Desperate to understand my directions and put them to use.

    And the result is the current situation.

    Without a question, the fang wolves are strong. As single beast, they are capable of taking on many goblins at once.

    As a pack, they might be truly formidable.

    But, that¡¯s the key. Just hit them a few times, one at time. Divide and conquer.

    In short, brains will always triumph over brawn.

    The strongest animals in the world are those blessed with supreme intelligence¨Chumans!

    ... how unlucky... while thinking these things, I felt the cold stare of the pack leader.

    He¡¯s but an animal, and thinks he can defeat me... how conceited!

    .

    The pack leader was bewildered by this sudden turn of events.

    His subordinates are beginning to panic.

    This could be bad.

    Fang wolves are as strong as they are united.

    Leader¡¯s distrust of his subordinates has always led to a single, devastating result.

    He had understood that much. And so, this was where he hadmitted the gravest mistake.

    He was angry that the wall wouldn¡¯te down; but, he was also afraid that hisrades¡¯ anger was directed at him...

    ¡°The leader needs to show his power!¡± or ¡°He¡¯s the strongest one in the pack, he should be able to do this himself!¡± They may think.

    And at that moment, it was settled.

    .

    No one took their eyes off the leader¡¯s movement.

    However, to the goblins, it appeared as if he had disappeared.

    For me, he moved as if in slow motion.

    It all went ording to n.

    I¡¯ve thought up quiet a few scenarios, and the battle had yed out ording to one of those.

    As you¡¯d expect from beasts. They¡¯d never triumph over a human.

    The leader was caught in the [Sticky Thread] Iy at the entrance.

    With his strength, perhaps he could cut through it.

    I don¡¯t have a way to verify that point... not that it even matters.

    The goal of the [Sticky Thread] was to hold the leader down if for but a moment.

    Without a pause in movement the ¡°water de¡± may miss, and it¡¯d look uncool.

    To say nothing of the worst case scenario: hitting a friendly duringbat. Well, those kinds of idents do happen on the battlefield.

    I did have a trap prepared to avoid that, but seems like setting it up was a waste of effort.

    This guy never came up with a better n than destroying the walls.

    I did considerying some [Steel Thread] traps at the entrance as well, but considering all the situations where they¡¯d avoid them, I decided against it.

    Right now, I have to y the part of an overwhelmingly powerful monster.

    It¡¯s for that reason, that I set the traps.

    And without any hesitation, I decapitated the leader wolf.

    That¡¯s how easily he died.

    ¡¸Hear me, Fang Wolves! Your leader has been felled by me!!! I give you a choice. Servitude or death?¡¹

    So, how will they respond?

    Having just arranged the leader¡¯s funeral, I¡¯d rather not extend that list to a bunch of mad wolves looking for a ce to die...

    Status

    Name: Rimuru Tempest

    Species: Slime

    Divine Protection: the Storm Crest

    Titles: None

    Magic: None

    Skills: Unique Skill [Great Sage], Unique Skill [Predator], Slime-Specific Skills [Dissolve, Absorb, Regenerate], Extra Skill [Water Maniption], Extra Skill [Magic Perception], Acquired Skills: ck Serpent [Heat Detection, Noxious Breath], Centipede [Paralysis Breath], Spider [Sticky Thread, Steel Threat], Bat [Ultrasound Waves], Lizard [Body Armor]

    Resistances: Thermal Fluctuation Resistance EX, Physical Attack Resistance, Pain Resistance, Electricity Resistance, Paralysis Resistance

 Chapter 11 â€“ Evolving Monsters

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast: an English Clown and French Pierrot)

    Clown: Rimuru was so evilst chapter. Setting up wire traps and arrow slits, and manipting the enemy into certain death! How terrifying!

    Pierrot: Meh, could have been worse. For example, why didn¡¯t Rimuru try to coat the arrows in paralysis breath? Just imagine all those wolves falling down motionless only to be surrounded and ughtered by the goblins!

    Clown: Well then, master strategist, how would you have dealt with the goblin fortification?

    Pierrot: Set it on fire, of course. That, or try to gas them out. Though the best option by far would be to cut off their supplies and starve them out. Time is one¡¯s worst enemy during a siege.

    Clown: I see...

    Pierrot: Speaking of time, have you even started drawing a banner with both of us on it?

    Clown: Huh? Umm, yeah! Totally! Like, it¡¯s almost done. Yep.

    Pierrot: You suck at lying.

    Clown: Hmm, is it the time for the daily joke? Alright, here¡¯s one... what animal keeps the best time? ... A watch dog!

    .

    .

    Empowerment Arc

    Chapter 11 ¨C Evolving Monsters

    The wolves are showing no intentions to move.

    This could be bad...

    Are they nning on rushing at me with a ¡°Death rather than servitude!¡±-like howl?

    Then it¡¯d be total war.

    They have no chance of victory, but we also wouldn¡¯te out unscathed.

    Havinge this far without injury... we¡¯d definitely win, but I¡¯d rather avoid furtherbat.

    Compared to earlier noise, an eerie silence fills the battlefield.

    The fang wolves are have all focused their sight on me.

    I slowly began to move.

    I don¡¯t know how they¡¯ll react to what I¡¯m about to do, but this is at least necessary for them to recognize the death of their leader.

    I approached the leader¡¯s corpse. No one moved to stop me.

    Nearby wolves took a step back.

    And then, I devoured the wolf leader using [Predation].

    That much is the right of the victor.

    £¼£¼Analysis has beenpleted.

    Ability to mimic the Fang Wolves has been acquired.

    Species-specific skills [Supreme Sense of Smell, Telepathic Communication, Coercion] have been acquired.£¾£¾

    [Great Sage] reported in my mind.

    Alright.

    These guys... though they¡¯ve just seen their leader eaten, they aren¡¯t moving a muscle.

    Hmmm.

    Totally thought that they¡¯d either run away in panic or grovel in fear if I went this far...

    Oh, right! I did say Servitude or Death...

    Damn it... adrenaline rushed to my head, and this is the result.

    Well, only one thing to do. I guess I¡¯ll give them a way out.

    With that thought, I mimicked the Fang Wolf.

    And,

    *Guru, Uooooooooooon!!!*

    While activating [Coercion], I howled out.

    ¡¸Kukuku! Hear me! I¡¯ll let you off the hook this once. Those who would not obey, leave now!!!¡¹

    So I dered to the wolves.

    With this, even these mutts should have the courage to run.

    Or so I thought,

    (We as one, shall follow You!!!)

    They responded and knelt before me.

    Though honestly, they really look just like bunch of tired, sleepy dogs.

    In any case, they seem to have chosen servitude.

    So... when they were motionless¨Cthey were busy discussing this?

    And with that, the battle of the Goblin Vige had concluded.

    .

    Or so I¡¯d like to say, but it wasn¡¯t over yet!

    What came after¨Creconciliation and repairs¨Cwas far harder than the fight itself.

    ¡°Who the hell ordered this house to be destroyed¡± and the like...

    What to do next? And, what to use for the goblins¡¯ beds?

    And, who¡¯ll walk the dogs...

    Though many of them had died, there are still about eighty remaining.

    About that... well, let¡¯s just say the day is done! Leave all the thinking for tomorrow.

    Thus for now, I ordered the dogs to standby, and went to rest by the goblins¡¯ bonfire.

    Thus came morning.

    I thought all night, and finally came up with:

    ¡°Make the goblins look after the fang wolves!¡± n.

    The goblin fighting force number seventy four members. No casualties from the battle.

    There were some scratches, but that¡¯s the extent of their injuries.

    Of the dogs, eighty one remain.

    There were many injured, but with immediate treatment, they have begun recovery.

    Even without further meddling, they¡¯ll heal nicely. That¡¯s how potent their recovery ability is.

    After waking up, I had the goblins line up.

    The kids and elderly wanted to sneak a peek, but with no houses around, they really stood out.

    The vige chief was waiting by my side.

    He seems to intend to take care of me, which is nice and all... but there¡¯s no way I¡¯d be happy getting an old goblin¡¯s attention.

    That much is dictated by my aesthetic sense.

    That is, no matter how many times I reincarnate as a monster, my tastes I shall not yield!

    And, as cute things don¡¯t exist in this vige, so I¡¯ll just have to give up for now.

    Then, I lined up the wolves in front of the goblins.

    Now, then...

    ¡¸So.... guys. From now on, I¡¯ll have you be a pair and proceed together¡¹

    I wait for their reaction.

    However, showing no intention of making noise, they simply await further instructions.

    No one seems particrly repulsed by the notion.

    This is going good, so far.

    ¡¸You get what I said, right? Make a group: one goblin and one wolf¡¹

    When I said that,

    The goblins and wolves sat by each other and exchanged nces.

    And,

    ¡¸Guga!¡¹ (Please take care of me!)

    ¡¸Gau!]¡¹(Likewise!)

    Is how quickly they got along.

    This is the ¡°Yesterday¡¯s enemy is today¡¯s friend¡± type of thing, I guess.

    And that¡¯s when I got the thought.

    ¡°They are nameless, aren¡¯t they¡±

    Calling out to them would be really inconvenient.

    And while ncing at the goblin-wolf pair,

    ¡¸Chief, it¡¯s really inconvenient to get your attention. So, I was thinking of giving you names. Would that be fine?¡¹

    Every head turned to me, and every eye focused on me, when I said that line.

    The same was true even for the civilians.

    ¡¸Wou... would you really bestow such honor on us?¡¹

    The head asked, ovee by awe.

    Hmm? What¡¯s with this excitement?

    ¡¸Ah, yeah. If it¡¯s okay with you, I was nning on giving you names.¡¹

    The moment I finished the sentence, as if they were all holding their breath, the goblins shouted for joy.

    What¡¯s up with them?

    The situation is basically: GREAT EX-CIT-MENT!!!

    If they wanted names this much, they should¡¯ve juste up with ones....

    That¡¯s how carefree I was then.

    Let¡¯s start with the chief.

    First, I asked for his son¡¯s name. It was ¡°Rigur¡±.

    And so, I named the Chief ¡°Rigur-do¡±, Rigurdo.

    Not that the name had any specific meaning, I just thought it sounded good.

    ¡°Were his son around, I¡¯d call out to him ¡°Rigur!¡± and the chief would reply ¡°Do!¡±...¡± When I said that as a joke, he suddenly got very serious.

    Moreover,

    ¡¸To have been honored with the name of my son, please permit these tears of gratitude!¡¹

    How much he exaggerates!

    To give him a name on a whim kind of makes me feel guilty...

    But, oh well! And the feeling went away.

    Continuing, the Goblin Leader will seed his brother¡¯s name.

    I could add ¡°the 2nd¡± to it, but it sounds like a pain. So, he¡¯s now ¡°Rigur¡±.

    And when he¡¯s called such, he falls prostate as if praying to me.

    Really, these guys take things too seriously... like father, like son, I guess.

    And while I¡¯m at it, might as well go through the parent-child groups first.

    Then, I named the single goblins and the orphans.

    I wonder if they guys will continue reusing these names in the future.

    With the birth of a grandchild, the chief will probably be called ¡°Rigurdodo¡±.

    And with a great grandchild, the infant will be called ¡°Rigur¡± and the chief ¡°Rigurdododo¡±.

    ¡°Seriously?¡± Is what would be appropriate to say, then... but, oh well!

    And like that, I gave them names.

    Then, they said to me,

    ¡¸Rimuru-sama, we have no words to express our gratitude... but are you sure that this was alright?¡¹

    The Chief... Rigurdo asked with a slightly flustered voice.

    ¡¸What is?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, well, we do know that Rimuru-sama possesses great magical energy... but, even so, to give out those many names at once...¡¹

    What¡¯s he talking about? I¡¯m just giving them a name...

    ¡¸Oh? Well, no problem, I guess...¡¹

    And so, I continued giving out names.

    It seems like Rigurdo wanted to say something, but I didn¡¯t pay attention.

    Having finished naming the goblins, I proceeded to the wolves.

    Their next leader is the previous one¡¯s son.

    He looks like his father with that sturdy build, and carries the same air around him.

    Looking at those blood-red eyes, I think of a name.

    That¡¯s right! Let¡¯s go with the kanji for tempest fang¨C¡°Ranga¡±!

    (TL Note: one of the readings for ¹ (storm, tempest) is ran, and for ÑÀ (fang) is ga.)

    I know, my names suck.

    I just took my family name and mixed it with their species.

    Well, ¡°It¡¯s good to give appropriate names¡±... those words I will not heed.

    At that moment!

    I felt the magical energy being sucked out from my body.

    And, I was attacked by extreme lethargy!

    What... the?

    I¡¯ve never felt this tired since being reborn.

    £¼£¼Exnation. You have used magical energy beyond your capabilities! Switching over to lowered activity state.

    Complete restoration predicted in three days.£¾£¾

    I am conscious.

    Since I don¡¯t need sleep.

    I can also hear [Great Sage]¡¯s exnation. After which, I finallyprehended the situation.

    I used too much magical energy? So, I ran out of MP, huh?

    However, what caused that too happen? Had all the skills I used till nowe bite me at once?

    But it doesn¡¯t feel like that¡¯s the case.

    Can¡¯t move my body.

    So lowered activity state is like hibernation... without sleep.

    While panicking, Rigurdo is nursing my body.

    In any case, there¡¯s not much they can do; so, they just sat me by the bonfire...

    Conscious yet inactive.

    So, I was thinking about that phenomenon.

    My magical energy decreased when I was giving out names.

    Giving names uses up my magical energy, huh...

    Come to think of it, a lot of magical energy was used when giving the fang wolves¡¯ leader a name.

    So giving monsters names requires magical energy.

    That conclusion took me two days to work out.

    This would be the cause of Rigurdo¡¯s worries, wouldn¡¯t it.

    Wait a second... is itmon sense in this world?

    Speak up!!! How would I know if you don¡¯t tell me...

    If I couldin, I¡¯d be screaming my lungs out.

    Well, if I could move my body, I¡¯din.

    Screaming my lungs out? Who said such a thing?

    But anyways, when I stopped moving the goblins, of course, got worried...

    And, a fight started out about who¡¯d be taking care of me first.

    What the hell are they doing... stop joking around. I can do without a goblin harem.

    ... I was basically treated like a divine ornament that blessed those that stroked it.

    And so, three days passed.

    COMPLETE RE-CO-VE-RY!

    After having run out of magical energy, aggregate amount of magical energy and magic power seemed to have increased.

    Magic power allows us to operate.

    Magical energy is what we utilize.

    Somehow, I seem to have understood it. I think.

    So to summarize, ¡°What doesn¡¯t kill you makes you stronger¡± type of thing.

    Should I experiment? Is what I thought, but I decided against it.

    I don¡¯t see a particr reason to do it, and dying during the experiment would be sad.

    For you see, I have already crossed that line.

    ¡°If you let down your guard, you die!¡± so I learned.

    Now, then...

    Having noticed that I have awoken, the goblins immediately gathered.

    The fang wolves, too, entered the vige.

    That being good and all... but, what¡¯s up with this...?

    ¡¸You guys... you¡¯re huge!¡¹

    Yes.

    Goblins are normally 150 cm tall. However, they are at least 180 now.

    (TL Note: From about 5 feet to 6 feet)

    The guy in front of me is over 2 meters tall. (6.5 feet)

    The fang wolves, as well: their olive brown fur has turned jet ck, giving off a charming shine.

    Furthermore, they are now three meters in length (about 10 feet). Last I saw them, they were at most, two (6.5 feet).

    And, silently walking over here, giving out a strange aura, was a five-meter long wolf (16 feet).

    Damn, that¡¯s scary.

    And,

    ¡¸My master! Your recovery fills me with endless joy!!¡¹

    He fluently said.

    ... that can¡¯t be... ¡°Ranga¡±, right?

    What the hell happened here these days...

    While I was at a loss, the monsters filled the forest with a roar of delight!

    Status

    Name: Rimuru Tempest

    Species: Slime

    Divine Protection: the Storm Crest

    Titles: One who Commands Monsters

    Magic: None

    Skills: Unique Skill [Great Sage], Unique Skill [Predator], Slime-Specific Skills [Dissolve, Absorb, Regenerate], Extra Skill [Water Maniption], Extra Skill [Magic Perception], Acquired Skills: ck Serpent [Heat Detection, Noxious Breath], Centipede [Paralysis Breath], Spider [Sticky Thread, Steel Threat], Bat [Ultrasound Waves], Lizard [Body Armor], Wolf [Supreme Sense of Smell, Telepathic Communication, Coercion]

    Resistances: Thermal Fluctuation Resistance EX, Physical Attack Resistance, Pain Resistance, Electricity Resistance, Paralysis Resistance

 Chapter 12 â€“ Preparing our Environment

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast: an English Clown and a French Pierrot)

    Clown: Tututu! May*shi desu!... Clown desu! We have almost caught up with chapters that needed re-trantion.

    Pierrot: The n is to finish up to 13 today, right? What¡¯s next?

    Clown: Well, there seems to be three groups working on Tensei Shitara right now: yours truly, Wuxia, and Guro. Wuxia has not responded to any form ofmunication, so I don¡¯t know about them. Just met Guro today.

    Pierrot: That¡¯s not what I meant. When are the new chaptersing?

    Clown: Oh. If I finish 13 today, then I¡¯ll do 18 and 21 tomorrow. If Guro allows me to edit his, I might only do 18 and edit 19-20.

    Pierrot: So that¡¯s the status update, eh? Rather unorganized, don¡¯t you think?

    Clown: Don¡¯t me me! We just started!

    Pierrot: Alright, I¡¯ll leave it at that.

    Clown: Well then, without further ado: the daily joke! What do you make a clown¡¯s outfit out of?

    Pierrot: Poly-jester.

    .

    .

    Empowerment Arc

    Chapter 12 ¨C Preparing our Environment

    Hmmm.

    The monsters really grew these past three days.

    How shocking...

    This is what you call.. evolution, huh...

    Does receiving a name prompt evolution?

    Come to think of it, Veldora had mentioned something about names...

    Something about ¡°nameless¡± and ¡°named monster¡±.

    I see! For a monster to get a name is for them to be a named monster!

    So their stats increase, and the result¨Cevolution!

    I see... that¡¯s why they were jubnt.

    That also exins why I used up so much power.

    Monster evolution is absurd.

    Rather than growing up, it¡¯s probably better to say that they became a different being.

    The goblins eyes sparkle in delight, reflecting their profound wisdom, and directed at the females....

    What the hell! They actually look feminine!

    I¡¯m so surprised I can¡¯t even scream!

    Eh? .... EHH???

    I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes.

    Though they were small monsters, resembling monkeys...

    The males became hobgoblins.

    The females became goblinas.

    Thus they evolved.

    ording to what Rigurdo said, they heard the ¡°Voice of the World¡±.

    ¡°This is the great and rare evolution that I¡¯ve heard legends about!¡± Is how excited he was when he told me about it.

    The goblin females used to be covered from head to toe but due to the evolution some particrly voluptuous parts are visible.

    ¡°The walls are jealous of your figure!¡± ~ is a joke I can no longer say.

    The males are certainly happy.

    And they aren¡¯t wearing much either...

    I guess of the three necessatities of life, we¡¯ll have to figure out clothing first.

    .

    And then there¡¯s the ¡°Ranga¡± problem.

    He¡¯s been so happy with my recovery, that he doesn¡¯t leave me alone for even a second.

    And while I can¡¯t say I don¡¯t like the soft fur... I¡¯m more of a cat person.

    Don¡¯t get me wrong: I don¡¯t hate it.

    ¡¸So, Ranga, I only gave you a name, so why did the rest of the pack evolve?¡¹

    That¡¯s right. As soon as I gave Ranga the name, that unpleasant incident urred...

    ¡¸My beloved master! We of the fang wolves are ¡°many as one¡±. The name you bestowed had be the name of our species!¡¹

    I see, I see.

    A shared name, so everyone evolved.

    ording to him, the previous alpha did not favor this principle.

    If he had, that battle might have gone a little differently.

    Oh and with regards to that, Ranga seems to have secured his leadership in the pack.

    And thanks to that, the species changed from fang wolves to storm fang wolves.

    So to summarize, they¡¯ve gotten stronger! Is what he wants to say.

    Seems like he wants to be praised, so...

    ¡¸Well done!¡¹

    And he happily waved his tail.

    As you¡¯d imagine, if a five meter monster starts waving his tail, you¡¯ll be blown away.

    Funnily enough, a scowl is enough to make him dejected.

    The problem, however, was in the wolves¡¯ care.

    Since bing pairs, the wolves and goblins live together...

    Or rather, forck of housing, the goblins use the wolves as pillows.

    Clothing is an issue, and so is housing.

    So... what to do...?

    .

    There was a mountain load of food in front of me.

    So with regards to the nourishment, that answered any concern.

    It seems that at the same time as I ran out of magical energy, everyone began to evolve.

    And, after it finished a dayter, they decided to celebrate together.

    However, as I was still continuing my recovery, they only continued to gather food.

    So during recovery, although I could feel being caressed, I could not sense either the evolution or the party preparations.

    Lowered activity state makes me surprisingly defenseless. Have to be more careful.

    However, to wait for my orders even in that situations¨Cthat is praiseworthy.

    It seems that their intelligence increased during the evolution.

    Perhaps the spirit is affected greater than the body.

    Originally, the goblins would hunt and gather the food, and so survive.

    Now, with the wolves¡¯s help, their habitat has greatly increased.

    What is more surprising, however, is that the goblin-wolf pair can use telepathicmunication.

    They have be the wolf-riding goblins.

    Thus, the wolves no longer are just an addition to our fighting strength.

    Goblin¨Ca monster which had never won before has now be an expert hunter.

    And the amount of food they procured over two days is the proof.

    However, there is a problem.

    Life dependent on the fruits of the forest is rather uncertain.

    I¡¯ll have to teach them crop farming sooner rather thanter.

    I guess I need to start by looking for a good crop nt... maybe rice.

    I¡¯ll keep an eye out.

    For now, let¡¯s just thoughtless enjoy the party!

    And so that day, in celebration of their evolution, the battle¡¯s end, my recovery, the banquet continued long into the night.

    .

    And the sun rose again.

    Everyone had gathered.

    There are many things to do today, but I must first convey the most important matter.

    That is, the rules of this vige.

    Those must be decided in the very beginning.

    Anymunity requires rules. A natural notion for the Japanese people.

    ¡°A rule is something that protects, not something that is protected¡±

    Some adults (me included) used to joke like that, but that is currently unimportant.

    I have thought of three basic rules.

    At the very least, I want to keep these three.

    Any other rules they can make and enforce themselves.

    ¡¸Has everyone gathered? In that case, I¡¯ll announce the rules! There are three, and I want you all to solemnly swear to uphold them¡¹

    Having said so, I announced these rules.

    1. Do not attack humans

    2. Do not fightrades

    3. Do not look down on other races

    So were the three rules.

    With extra thought many more rules should be added, but they will be hard to uphold at first.

    For me personally, I established the most important ones.

    Now then, how will they react?

    ¡¸Is this fine? For what reason should we avoid fights with humans?¡¹

    So asked Rigur.

    In response, Rigurdo red at his son with a furious expression. Does he understand my intentions?

    They really should take it easy once in a while though.

    ¡¸Simple. I like humans. End of story.¡¹

    ¡¸I see! Understood!¡¹

    Eh? He... understood?

    Wait a second; that easily?

    But from what I can see, everyone is content with my exnation.

    I thought there would be more displeasure with that rule. I guess being wrong once in a while is a good thing,

    ¡¸Ah, well. Humans live in groups, you see. If you reach for them, they might answer with force.

    It would be difficult to survive if theye at us seriously.

    And so, meddling in their affairs is strictly forbidden!

    And besides, it¡¯d be better if we got along with them...¡¹

    I had nothing else nned, so I decided to also tell them the official reason.

    Of course, ¡°I love humans¡± is the real one. I was a human, after all.

    Hearing my exnation, Ranga deeply bowed.

    Anyhow, I got what I wanted.

    He must have his own reasons to avoid humans.

    Additionally, the hobgoblins¡¯ expression also read: ¡°We hear and obey!¡±

    ¡¸Anything else?¡¹

    ¡¸To not look down on other races... what would that mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, well, you guys have evolved and gotten strong, right? So getting arrogant and acting high and mighty before weaker races! That¡¯s what it would mean.

    Even if you have gained some strength, don¡¯t mistake it for absolute power.

    Wouldn¡¯t it be silly if the one you put down grows stronger and takes revenge against you?¡¹

    Everyone listened with enthusiasm.

    Seems like everything will be fine.

    And in in the future, even with this warning, some are bound to disobey.

    Even so, I¡¯d be happy if this prevents even just a few incidents.

    ¡¸And that¡¯s that. Do your best to follow these rules!¡¹

    And that is how I decided this vige¡¯s new rules.

    However, a tragedy wouldter be born from one of these rules.

    Of course, I had no way of knowing at the time.

    I am not omniscient nor possess precognition abilities...

    Everyone nodded in acknowledgment.

    With this, a new chapter began for ourmunity.

    .

    Now then, after the rules, we discussed division ofbour.

    Those who are on lookout duty.

    Those who search for food.

    A team for gathering raw production materials.

    And a group for structure and equipment maintenance.

    I left the lookout duty to the storm fang wolves¨Cdue to their ¡°Telepathic Communication¡±.

    There were seven wolves without a pair... well, considering that Ranga was clinging to me with all his might, there were six I guess. I left the observation to them.

    I¡¯ll leave the details to the vige chief Rigurdo.

    ¡¸Rigurdo! I¡¯ll have you be the Goblin Lord! Govern the vige with pride!¡¹

    Frankly, I¡¯m just giving him all the responsibility.

    That, in particr, is the one thing I truly want to avoid.

    However, I also want him to think about it.

    I used to work as a simple general contractor. Ruling is not for me.

    And besides, I¡¯d rather not get bogged down at this vige and miss the opportunity to visit human ones.

    I must be adamant about this, even if I have to force him.

    However,

    ¡¸Ay!!! This unworthy one shall happily ept this great honor!!!¡¹

    Getting chocked on tears, he readily epts.

    Good. I¡¯d rather be the leader in name only.

    ¡°The sovereign reigns, but does not rule¡±

    A good advice, in my opinion. If need be, I¡¯ll voice my thoughts.

    But really... Rigurdo. This unsteady and wrinkled old goblin with one foot in the grave had be a robust and muscr hobgoblin.

    On a good day, would he be stronger than his son Riguru, I wonder?

    Geez... monsters really do keep surprising me.

    ¡¸Yup. I leave it to you! Oh and by the way, I¡¯ve seen your method of building houses... you suck.¡¹

    Frankly, I can¡¯t even call those ¡°houses¡±.

    ¡¸What an embarrassing topic You bring up... to tell You the truth, we have never had the need to buildrge structures before...¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Well, you¡¯ve increased in number now. Oh, and about clothing... there are too many holes¨Canything you can do about that?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah! We have been dealing with a few groups regarding that. Surely their members would be capable of procuring clothing!

    Moreover, as skillful as they are, they would surely know house-building!¡¹

    I see.

    As a person from general contractor services I myself have some experience, but I am at a do-it-yourself level.

    I am not a jack-of-all-trades and there is a limit to my abilities.

    If we meet those partners, perhaps we could hire somebody...

    Not like we lose anything by asking.

    ¡¸Alright. It may be beneficial to go and ask them. So, what did you use to make the deal? Gold?¡¹

    ¡¸No, we did trade some items and belongings we ¡°got¡± from adventurers, but that is not an option.

    Rather than money, we¡¯d barter, do odd jobs, and thus slowly collect enough money for the trade.

    All the equipment we own we received from them¡¹

    ¡¸Oh? So, what race are they?¡¹

    ¡¸The dwarfs!¡¹

    Dwarfs!

    The expert cksmiths, the famous race!

    We must go!

    In the first ce, while the goblins¡¯ clothing definitely needs recement, their armor is likewise falling apart.

    And although the armor is sure tost far longer than a rotting cloth, the sizes just won¡¯t fit.

    So that¡¯s another spot for improvement.

    However... we don¡¯t have any equipment ¡°dropped¡± by adventurers, and no money.

    What to offer in a trade...? Nothinges to mind right now.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go to them. Rigurdo, can I leave preparations to you?¡¹

    ¡¸!!! Please leave it me! I shall have everything prepared by noon!!!¡¹

    High-tension Rigurdo.

    I¡¯ll leave this to him. He¡¯ll probably scavenge around for remaining funds, too.

    This world¡¯s currency, huh... I¡¯llugh if it¡¯s paper.

    Come to think of it, I, myself, know nothing about it.

    If I n to visit human cities, I must at least know about their currency exchange.

    Well, let¡¯s ask the dwarfes about this.

    So, while the goblins are busy with construction, shall we leisurely visit the dwarfs?

    And someday I¡¯ll visit a human city.

    From what I hear, the dwarfs live in a prettyrge city¨Cfor a demi-human, that is.

    They also seem to have crowned a king, not that the goblins could ever meet him.

    In the first ce, just entering the city is an impressive feat.

    Discrimination towards goblins... I wonder if this¡¯ll go well.

    I, for one, am but a slime; hopefully they won¡¯t be too surprised.

    While I am worried, I also expect a lot from this visit.

    It¡¯s been a long time since I was this thrilled.

    Status

    Name: Rimuru Tempest

    Species: Slime

    Divine Protection: the Storm Crest

    Titles: One who Commands Monsters

    Magic: None

    Skills: Unique Skill [Great Sage], Unique Skill [Predator], Slime-Specific Skills [Dissolve, Absorb, Regenerate], Extra Skill [Water Maniption], Extra Skill [Magic Perception], Acquired Skills: ck Serpent [Heat Detection, Noxious Breath], Centipede [Paralysis Breath], Spider [Sticky Thread, Steel Threat], Bat [Ultrasound Waves], Lizard [Body Armor], Wolf [Supreme Sense of Smell, Telepathic Communication, Coercion]

    Resistances: Thermal Fluctuation Resistance EX, Physical Attack Resistance, Pain Resistance, Electricity Resistance, Paralysis Resistance

 Chapter 13 â€“ To the Dwarf Kingdom

    Clown¡¯s note: I apologize for the bted release. Some things came up, and pushed my schedule back eight or so hours. I¡¯ll try to post chapter 18 within the next 12 hours.

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast: an English Clown and a French Pierrot)

    Pierrot: That Rimuru... ¡°Looking down on monsters is thinking you¡¯ve be strong and acting high and mighty¡± what a hypocrite!

    Clown: Now, now. Rimuru had always been very humble about Rimuru¡¯s abilities.

    Pierrot: I know. I just found it hrious.

    Clown: I never can understand your sense of humor. But that be as it may, what¡¯s next?

    Pierrot: Next, they are going to make the trip to the dwarf kingdom!

    Clown: I mean in our story.

    Pierrot: We have a story? Should we add characters?

    Clown: ... we haven¡¯t even properly developed the ones we have!

    Pierrot: Oh, but we have! You just haven¡¯t realized it yet, foolish Clown. There is a big mystery about the Clown/Pierrot duo.

    Clown: What is it?

    Pierrot: So the daily joke:

    Clown: Hey!

    Pierrot: Hiry Clinton goes to a psychic who tells her: ¡°Prepare yourself for widowhood ... Your husband is about to die a violent death.¡± Mrs. Clinton takes a deep breath and replies: ¡°Will I be acquitted?¡±

    .

    .

    Empowerment Arc

    Chapter 13 ¨C To the Dwarf Kingdom

    As Rigurdo had dered, the preparations wereplete by noon.

    Choosing the expedition party was also uneventful.

    Rigudo¡¯s son Riguru was in the top five candidates. Of course, Ranga came along.

    Oh, oh! Should I make Riguru themanding officer?

    I was a little uneasy about it, but he himself agreed.

    Rigurdo also seems to have regained his youthful vigor, so maybe I worry too much.

    And so, after I had picked up the baggage, Ranga had me get on his back.

    *Boyoyooon!* I was buried in his fur.

    And while the surrounding fur seems to have secured me in ce, I still feel the need to use [Sticky Thread].

    It¡¯s times like this that make me regret not having arms or legs, but I guess I can manage with abilities.

    You see, I secretly practice manipting the string.

    To defeat an enemy with a web! Isn¡¯t that every man¡¯s dream?

    Whether I¡¯ll be able to learn those techniques, I do not know; but I decided to keep practicing regardless!

    That aside, the baggage held our money and provisions.

    Food enough for three days.

    If the trip takes longer, the n is to hunt the rest of the way.

    We could have taken more, but I¡¯d rather avoid bringing a caravan worth of food.

    Well, I could carry nearly an infinite amount inside of me...

    But spoiling them is a bad idea.

    Since I do not eat anyways, that was my decision.

    For currency, we brought 7 silver and 24 bronze coins.

    Which, of course, is a meager amount.

    I don¡¯t expect much.

    If it¡¯s not enough... we¡¯ll figure that outter.

    Now then, time to go!

    At a goblin¡¯s pace, the trip to the Dwarf Kingdom takes about two months.

    ¡°Through the forest runs the vast Ameld River.

    Beyond it, a mountain range reveals itself.

    And it is in those mountains that you will find the Dwarf Kingdom.¡± They said.

    Other than by the Empire to the east, the Jura forest is surrounded by many countries.

    And yet bordering no state, stands the Canaat Mountain Range.

    Thus, there are only three trade routes leading to them.

    One goes right through the Jura forest.

    Another, the harder, traverses the mountains.

    Thest is a sea route.

    Currently, the Jura forest route is by far the shortest and the safest, but, for some reason, it¡¯s generally avoided.

    And so, the harder mountain route had been the norm.

    As for the sea route, the cost and the powerful sea monsters steer sailors away; thus, it is the least used route.

    For now, we have no business with the Empire.

    Thus, rather than heading east, we headed north to the mountains.

    Nor do we need to ascend to the mountain summit.

    The Dwarf Kingdom spreads all the way to the Ameld River.

    Their capital is a beautiful city carved inside a natural giant cave.

    Such is the Dwarf Kingdom.

    So as intended, we continued north along the Ameld river.

    Since following the river prevents us from getting lost. Though just to be safe, I have opened the map in my head.

    As for our guide¨Che was sent as a messenger to the kingdom before, so we left it to him.

    But man... the ck wolves (storm fang wolves) are fast! And show no signs of getting tired.

    Since we started the journey three hours ago, they have yet to take a break. And let¡¯s not forget to mention their 80 kph (50 mph) running speed.

    They don¡¯t even care about the uneven terrain, and while running in a way as to prevent motion sickness!

    It¡¯s unnaturallyfortable, to say the least.

    At this pace, this probably won¡¯t even take a week.

    Well, there¡¯s no need to rush. Certainly I want to figure out the clothing and housing problem soon, but it¡¯s fine if it takes some time.

    ¡¸Oooooi! You don¡¯t need to push yourselves this much!¡¹

    Is what I called out.

    But for some reason, the speed increased.

    At first I thoroughly enjoyed the breeze generated by these faster-than-a-motorcycle wolves, but that got boring soon.

    More so considering that it¡¯s difficult to have your words heard at this speed, but I have [Telepathic Communication]!

    Might be good to continue the journey with a conversation.

    So I connected to their thoughtwork.

    What will I hear...?

    ¡¸Riguru-kun. I always wondered, who named your brother?¡¹

    ¡¸Ay! Though for someone like me, don¡¯t bother with honorifics! As for my brother¡¯s name, he said a traveling man from devil race named him.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh? A devil named a goblin?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, though this happened more than a decade ago. I was but a child then... but they say he stayed a few days and was pleased with my brother. ¡¹

    ¡¸Heh.... Must have been a good brother.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! I was very proud of him. To the point of saying ¡°I want to one day serve under Devil Gelmudo-sama, too!¡±¡¹

    ¡¸The devil didn¡¯t take your brother with him?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Brother was still young, but he departed with a promise toe back when I got stronger. ¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so. Wouldn¡¯t he be surprised if he sees the vige now!¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly! However, I now serve Rimuru-sama. No matter how glorious the Demon Lord¡¯s army is, I can no longer join Gelmudo-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸The Demon Lord¡¯s army...? I think I¡¯ve heard of them. But never mind that, howe you believe him?¡¹

    ¡¸As you say. But whether it was faith or conviction, I don¡¯t know. Though my brother received a name from the devil, he didn¡¯t evolve to this extent.

    Clearly, the degree of evolution is different. Never expected to hear the ¡°Voice of World¡± in my entire life!¡¹

    The surrounding hobgoblins would only join in with a ¡°That¡¯ right!¡±-kind of phrase.

    Is it really as he says?

    When you receive a name, you evolve. And, the evolution depends on the power of the giver...

    If I get a chance to experiment, I¡¯ll try it out.

    More important: Demon Lord¡¯s army.

    It actually exists in this world!

    Will the Demon Lorde to recruit us? ... which side should we support???

    That thought I¡¯ll leave for when hees.

    In any case, a ¡°Hero¡± also exists, and if anyone should fight the demon lord, it¡¯d be her.

    Though whether she is still alive after 300 years is a good question... She probably reincarnated a bunch of times by now, and now trains in peace.

    Let¡¯s make a mental note regarding this.

    Now then, the next conversation is...

    ¡¸Ranga! Aren¡¯t I your father¡¯s nemesis? Are you okay with staying by my side?¡¹

    Is how I asked the ck wolves.

    ¡¸Honestly, that thought had never crossed my mind.

    However, the fate of monsters naturally rests on the oue of battle.

    Thus regardless of the war, the winner proims his justice.

    The loser looses all...

    And so... I, who had begin forgiven by You, my liege, and have even been bestowed a name! I feel but gratitude towards You!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so... well, if you ever desire revenge,e at my any time.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu. Since evolving, I can think more clearly. And unlike during the battle, now I know. If You had faced us seriously, we would have been massacred!

    And our dearest wish, to evolve, would have crumbled like house of sand.

    Our eternal loyalty belongs to no other!!!¡¹

    Seriously, this guy...

    Yes, had I mimicked the ck serpent, I could haveid waste to all living things, but I didn¡¯t want to resort to that.

    Ranga holds too high of an opinion of me.

    Well, not that his misconceptions hurt me in any way.

    ¡¸So you understand... You have grown.¡¹

    ¡¸I am unworthy of such praise!¡¹

    Thus the conversation ended with a nod.

    However, I did kill his parent. No way I¡¯ll believe that he holds no grudge.

    If Ranga ever doese for revenge, I¡¯ll dly face him.

    Until then, he just needs to grow stronger.

    Right now, no matter how I look at him, he¡¯s at most as strong as the ck serpent.

    And that¡¯s how we continued our journey.

    Thus, without getting attacked by monsters or other incident, wefortable continued on our way.

    Every three hours, we¡¯d take a thirty minute break. After fourteen hours, we¡¯d take seven to sleep.

    I did say, ¡°aren¡¯t we rushing too much?¡±, but...

    ¡¸We are fine! Due to evolving, this much can hardly tire us!¡¹

    Thus answered Riguru,

    ¡¸Please do not worry regarding us! Unlike You, our liege, we do require sleep, but not many hours!

    Furthermore, we do not require frequent meals, and will not weaken whencking them!¡¹

    And so added Ranga.

    Looking at others, their words seem to prove true.

    At this rate, the one who does the least¨Cme, seems to whine the most.

    Well, if everyone is fine with it, I guess we can continue at this pace.

    We¡¯ll be running twelve hours a day... aren¡¯t these guys tough.

    And on the evening of the second day, while having dinner,

    ¡¸By the way, Gobuta. How much farther is it?¡¹

    Introducing Goblin Gobuta!

    ¡¸I am happy that you ask this unworthy one!!! Please pardon me should I be mistaken, but we should reach them by tomorrow! Th mountain is close by!¡¹

    Seems like being asked by me made him both nervous and happy at the same time.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t bite his tongue, did he?¡± That¡¯s how nervous he seemed.

    But indeed, most of the mountain is now in sight.

    Compared to not seeing it at all yesterday¨Cwhat terrifying speed we travel at!

    On that note...

    ¡¸By the way, and I know it¡¯s a sudden question, but why did you travel to the Dwarf Kingdom? Shouldn¡¯t their merchants stop by once in a while?¡¹

    I asked that question.

    When I asked Rigurdo about the goblin ¡°country¡±, he also discussed something about Kobold traders.

    So what could have prompted them to make this two month journey?

    ¡¸Yes! It was about magic weapons and armor. Dwarfs tend to buy them at a high price! We were paid in equipment... so we helped the peddlers bring it back!

    And besides, not one of us could use that equipment...¡¹

    I see.

    So they sometimes sold the equipment carried by adventurers.

    And thus, they were left without appropriate equipment.

    Yet they sold it to Kobolds who couldn¡¯t even properly estimate its value.

    In the first ce, the goblins could kill a lost beginner, at most.

    Can¡¯t expect them to have gotten their hands on anything good...

    But who¡¯d expect the dwarfs to make goblin armor... they may be a surprisingly kind race.

    Hopefully, we¡¯ll proceed on friendly terms.

    Actually, let¡¯s just form a partnership!

    Thus,

    Since we started the journey, three days had passed.

    The beautiful city carved within the mountain range.

    Wrought by nature, the natural fortress.

    The Warrior Country Dwargon.

    We had reached the Dwarf Kingdom

    Status

    Name: Rimuru Tempest

    Species: Slime

    Divine Protection: the Storm Crest

    Titles: One who Commands Monsters

    Magic: None

    Skills: Unique Skill [Great Sage], Unique Skill [Predator], Slime-Specific Skills [Dissolve, Absorb, Regenerate], Extra Skill [Water Maniption], Extra Skill [Magic Perception], Acquired Skills: ck Serpent [Heat Detection, Noxious Breath], Centipede [Paralysis Breath], Spider [Sticky Thread, Steel Threat], Bat [Ultrasound Waves], Lizard [Body Armor], Wolf [Supreme Sense of Smell, Telepathic Communication, Coercion]

    Resistances: Thermal Fluctuation Resistance EX, Physical Attack Resistance, Pain Resistance, Electricity Resistance, Paralysis Resistance

 Chapter 14 â€“ Trouble

    Chapter 14 ¨C Trouble

    The military nation Dwargon.

    It was the Kingdom of dwarves.

    1,000 years had passed since the first generation dwarf hero, King Guran

    Dwargo, had built this country.

    To this day, the country had been protecting, as well as developing, its

    history, culture, and technologies.

    The current King Gazelle Dwargo was part of the third generation

    dwarves, but possessed a simr aura to that of his grandfather in his

    younger days.

    He was renowned as a great hero and celebrated as a wise king for his

    impartial rule.

    Thend was governed by one such a dwarf.

    As a free trade town, it was the center of trade between all kinds of races.

    Therefore, the town kept a policy of absolute neutrality.

    Within this town, the wise king would not tolerate violence.

    Even the Empire in the east avoided open aggression with the military

    nation Dwargon!

    Needless to say, this was a favourite topic of conversation among

    adventurers.

    The dwarves were known to be such ferocious opponents, that there was

    even a saying, ¡®go against a dwarf once, there won¡¯t be a second time!¡¯.

    Their reputation as a military nation was not just for show!

    In battle, a wall of heavy infantry would defend the Army Magic Corps.

    The opposing enemies would be totally annihted by the powerful magic

    attacks before even managing to break through the infantry wall.

    During these past 1,000 years, the might of the dwarven army that boasted

    of invincibility had always remained famous.

    And the factor which supported their ims...

    It was none other than the equipments they produced using their

    technological strength.

    The weapons and armors they crafted using their cutting-edge techniques,

    far surpassed the quality of ordinary goods.

    Therefore!

    Rather than quarrel with the dwarf race, people chose to create friendly

    ties.

    For this reason, even if one were to encounter demons in dwarf territory,

    there was hardly anyone who would foolishly cause conflict.

    Their capital was a ce where humans and demons mingled.

    It was truly one of the strangestnds in the world.

    Not to mention, while the capital positively overflowed with tools of war,

    it was still a country that was able to enjoy peace.

    The fact that the arms dealers¡¯ stronghold was the farthest from causing

    strife might have been, in a way...ironic.

    In front of the entrance, there was arge line of people entering.

    There, arge gate was built that was big enough topletely block the

    naturally-formed great cave.

    The only times the gate was opened was on the asions when the army

    needed toe and go, and only once a month at that.

    Unfortunately, it was closed today.

    Below therge gate, a small door was installed for the express purpose of

    letting people in and out.

    A line of people was formed on the left side of the passage. It appeared that

    the right hand side was a pathway for the likes of nobles and important

    figures.

    That¡¯s what I assumed as I observed my surroundings while lining up on

    the left side.

    While waiting, I saw that there was a varied treatment of the people, such

    as those who received a free pass, while others would be taken into a

    separate room to be checked.

    Befitting of a military nation, the guards took a firmly defensive stance.

    Although it seemed that you wereparatively free to act when you get

    inside....

    Still, the line was incredibly long. It might be that we would spend more

    time here waiting than we did traveling...!

    But at the moment I was thinking that,

    [Oi oi! There¡¯s demons in a ce like this! We¡¯re still not inside, so isn¡¯t it

    fine to kill them here?]

    [Hey, what are you doing lining up there? You guys are damn cheeky. If

    you don¡¯t want to die, give me that spot!

    Also, leave everything you have behind. And then I¡¯ll let you go this

    time!!!]

    Those were really quite the dubious statements..

    Actually, I think that voice full of ill intent was aimed towards us.

    Over here, there was no one but me and Gobuta-kun.

    In any case, taking along a group wearing only loincloths does make you

    stand out in a bad way.

    Rigur had also wanted toe, but I refused.

    The other group was camping at the entrance of the forest, waiting for our

    return.

    And that was why it was just us two, but I wonder if we looked like easy

    targets?

    It seemed that a pair of adventurers that didn¡¯t want to get in line had their

    eyes on us.

    [Oi oi, Gobuta-kun, do you hear something?]

    [Yes, I can hear it too...]

    [Did you get caught up in something like this thest time you came?]

    [Of course! I was beaten ck and blue, then I got picked up by a group of

    kobold merchants!

    If they hadn¡¯t found me, I think I might have died back then~]

    [... So you did get involved. Well then, can nothing be done about it?]

    [It¡¯s something like the fate of weak demons...]

    It looked like we were in trouble. Moreover, this was a considered a

    normal urrence here...

    I wished I¡¯d known sooner.

    As if he had realized my thoughts, Gobuta-kun was hanging his head.

    I had finally gotten him to talk normally with me, but would this one time

    mistake return him to his previous nervousness?

    I was a little worried.

    [Oi! Even though you¡¯re nothing but a small fry. Don¡¯t be ignoring me

    now!]

    [Rather than that, isn¡¯t a talking slime rare? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯ll be

    popr in an exhibit?]

    The two continued making their annoying conversation.

    I vaguely felt like I¡¯ve been told at one time that I had a Buddha-like deep

    passion...but this was making me angry.

    [Gobuta-kun.... Do you remember the rules I said before?]

    [Yes! Of course!]

    [I see. Well then, for a while, I want you to close your eyes and plug your

    ears! You must not ever look this way!]

    [...? I don¡¯t really understand, but roger that!]

    Now let¡¯s see. I was the one who made the rules, yet I would be breaking

    them first...

    If my group came to know of this, it would be bad from an educational

    standpoint.

    Since I made sure that Gobuta-kun, who was in the way, closed his eyes...

    let¡¯s begin clearing the trash!

    At that moment, the man on my right shifted his line of sight.

    Further checking my surroundings...I saw a group of three grinning

    amongst themselves as they observed the situation from afar.

    The two in front of me was a swordsman and another man wearing

    lightweight equipment. Most likely, he was in the profession of thieving.

    In the group of three, there was two that were wearing magician or priestlike

    robes, and arge warrior.

    I made a prediction. All of them were in the same party, and these two in

    front were meant to chase us out, ording to their n.

    Afterwards, the other three would follow and kill us as we run away, and

    then innocently regroup with the first two.

    I dare say that this was the scenario that theyid out.

    In this way, they must have killed the weaker demons and stolen their

    belongings.

    It was well thought up.

    However...this time, they picked the wrong opponent!

    [Oi oi! You should patiently wait for your turn! I¡¯m a very tolerant fellow,

    so it¡¯s not toote for forgiveness. Hurry up and line up from the back!]

    I began provoking them.

    In that instant, the two in front of me were bewildered, and their faces

    quickly turned red.

    These guys had short tempers.

    [Putting up a front when you¡¯re nothing but a sh*tty small fry demon...

    don¡¯t get cocky!]

    [Oi oi, you¡¯re as good as dead now! I even considered sparing your life if

    only you gave up your belongings!]

    They were reciting the kind of lines suited to petty underlings.

    Heh. Back when I was a general contractor, if you couldn¡¯t manage to

    make scary grim faced uncles dance to your tune, you just weren¡¯t fit for

    work.

    Among those uncles, there were even some that had yfully scribbled

    things (tattoos) on their body.

    The feeble threats of a greenhorn, was nothing more than passing wind.

    [A sh*tty small fry demon? Were you talking about me?]

    [Of course it¡¯s about you! The likes of a slime is a small fry among small

    fry!]

    [Hurry up and get over here. It looks like you can talk well, so I¡¯ll turn you

    into a demon ve without killing you!]

    A demon ve? There was something like that?

    Leaving that aside for the moment.

    The nearby merchants and adventurers were starting to notice the

    disturbance we were causing.

    I had to gather more attention.

    Although I don¡¯t know if such a thing as legitimate self-defence would

    work here...it would be great if even a few people could testify for me.

    However, was there no kind human who would yell, ¡®I¡¯ll save you!¡¯, and

    e dashing out?

    If I was a beautiful girl, there might have been someone like that, but I

    guess it¡¯s unreasonable to expect for a slime.

    [Calling me small fry over and over, you sure talk arrogantly!

    Moreover...me, a slime?]

    [No matter how I see it, you¡¯re definitely a slime!]

    [Damn you, messing with me...! I can¡¯t forgive being made a fool of by a

    weakling like you! I¡¯ll kill you after all!]

    After saying that, the two readied their weapons.

    Ah! Atst they were about toe at me.

    Oh boy. The first humans I got to talk to was like this.... Such bad luck. To

    think that demons were friendlier.

    The people nearby had begun moving away to watch in a circle around us

    from afar.

    Perhaps the guards had also noticed the uproar, which might have been

    why they distanced themselves in such a hurry.

    Now then.

    I leisurely moved forwards and said,

    [Kukuku. You say I¡¯m a weakling? A slime? ...Since when did I be a

    slime! Or are you just confused?]

    I deliberately spoke as if to imply something else.

    It was true, that however you looked at it, I really am a slime. That was

    obvious from the very moment I was seen as a slime.

    But this was, an act!...probably.

    [What did you say? Don¡¯t get carried away with bluffing!]

    [Hmph! If you¡¯re not a slime then show your real form already! After

    you¡¯re dead, you won¡¯t get to make excuses!]

    It seemed they would wait for me to transform.

    Just as nned!

    Even as a slime, I believe I could win against them.

    However! Holding back would be hard, so I might end up identally

    slicing them right in half.

    It was difficult to adjust my strength to the degree of only knocking them

    out.

    [All right then. I¡¯ll let you see, this true form of mine!]

    *This isn¡¯t even my final form!

    As I shouted, I also loosed a sinister aura to hint at my power.

    Of course, only a little bit of it.

    I checked around me to see if anyone had sensed that small amount of

    aura.

    Among the people watching us from far away, only a few had noticed.

    The two idiots before me and theirpanions showed no sign of being

    aware of it.

    These guys...seemed to be all bark and no bite.

    I was done with observing the situation now. Now then, what should I turn

    into...

    From my body erupted a thick fog.

    Itpletely shrouded my form...and after a while it cleared away to

    reveal a different demon.

    A ck wolf.

    Oh? I remember thest time I used Predation and transformed afterwards,

    I had taken the form of a Fanged Wolf...

    Right now, I had ck fur that was identical to that of the evolved Ranga

    and his pack.

    But not only that, my physique exceeded even Ranga¡¯s, and there was now

    a pair of horns on my forehead.

    Mimesis: Tempest Star Wolf

    ...It seems that, if the lineage of the demon I¡¯ve used Predation on evolved,

    it would also affect my mimicry.

    *Most likely rted to Rimuru naming them, which makes them ¡°family¡± and connected in a way

    This must have been a further evolved form of Ranga. I could feel an

    overwhelming power.

    I was sure that the idiot pair would run away upon seeing this appearance.

    But contrary to my expectation,

    [Ha! Even if you look tougher on the outside, it doesn¡¯t change that you¡¯re

    a slime!]

    [Oi oi, did you think we¡¯d get cold feet and run away from just that!?]

    ...They don¡¯t realize anything!

    Oi oi, you should be able to know the level of danger just by looking!

    In the first ce, if a slime transforms, even if you couldn¡¯t tell if it was an

    illusion or something else, taking caution is a given.

    And yet, these guys weren¡¯t concerned in the least.

    Perhaps they were reassured by the presence of their three friends in

    hiding...

    The number of skills I could use had also increased.

    ¡ºSuper Olfaction, Thought Transmission, Intimidation, Shadow

    Movement, ck Lightning¡».

    Shadow Movement was a skill that Ranga and co was in the middle of

    practicing.

    Their goal was to be able to use the skill to merge into the shadow of

    their partner and instantly appear when called.

    At present, they were only practicing entering shadows, so there was still a

    long way to go.

    And the other, ck Lightning...I could imagine its power without

    needing to test it. If I tried it out, the pitiful men in front of me would be

    burnt to ck crisps.

    But since my predictions were rather poor, their conditions may turn out

    even worse. This being the case, there was no skills to use.

    If only ¡ºIntimidation¡» would work on these morons! In a way, aren¡¯t

    idiots invincible?

    Anyhow, the end result was that I only managed to terrify a few of the

    spectators out of their wits instead.

    [Oh boy...I don¡¯t care anymore. This is too tiring, so juste at me!]

    I let them have the first strike.

    If I received damage while mimicking, what would happen?

    On one asion, I had experimented on that question while in lizard form.

    I found out while continuously receiving attacks, that when a certain

    amount of damage umted, the mimicry would wear off.

    Afterwards, there was no damage that had transferred to my slime body.

    Most likely, it was because the skill Mimesis utilized magic essence to

    create a new body, which was why the main body couldn¡¯t be damaged.

    There were two restrictions on this skill. After Mimesis wore off, I would

    be unable to transform for the next 3 minutes, and the other was that

    mimicking a demon required a certain amount of magic essence.

    The amount of magic essence required was rtively insignificant, hence

    it was not an issue, and there was no duration limit to the skill.

    To sum up, there wouldn¡¯t be a problem in letting them attack me as much

    as they wanted.

    In the case that the opponents were strong, I could return to my slime form

    and escape immediately.

    And the fight began with them attacking first.

    [Heh, die!]

    [Raaaagh!!! ¡ºWind sh¡»!!!!!]

    The thief threw multiple daggers towards me.

    And was that swordsman using a skill attack? His sword was glowing

    green as he swung the de at me.

    aaang!

    Snap!!!

    Simultaneously throwing three daggers was quite impressive, but there

    wasn¡¯t enough force behind them to pierce my bristles.

    As for the swordsman, sadly...his precious sword had broken with a snap.

    [Just now, did you do something?]

    Assuming the role of a viin with an air of experience, I enthusiastically

    asked them in a belittling way.

    But frankly, the power of their attacks were so weak that my question was

    rather reasonable.

    Was that skill nothing but a show?

    [N-, no way! Such hard bristles...]

    *Real hard, baby

    [Impossible...this-, this kind of thing, it¡¯s impossible!!! My sword was

    made with silver! It had a power amplifying effect against demons!!!]

    ...Well of course, isn¡¯t silver fragile? What was he even saying...this guy.

    [Oi! You guys help out as well!!!]

    As if no longer caring for appearance, he called for hispanions. As I

    expected, the three that were in hiding was a part of their group.

    [Heh! It¡¯s the end for you now!]

    [My my...really, I didn¡¯t expect we would get a turn!]

    [A slime¡¯s transformation magic? Interesting. I¡¯ll be sure to dissect it after

    killing it!]

    [For a while now, it hasn¡¯t been moving at all. Moving will probably break

    the spell. How¡¯s that? Did I hit bullseye!?]

    They were making so much noise while saying whatever they liked.

    The five of them then spread out in a circle around me, and began

    attacking at the same time.

    The thief shed at me with a short sword.

    This time, the swordsman casted a magic attack, ¡ºWind Sickles¡». (He was

    surprisingly talented.)

    The heavy warrior bellowed [¡ºHeavy sh¡»!!!] as he swung his great axe.

    The magician also used a magic attack, ¡ºFireball¡».

    The priest was creating a magic shield in preparation for my attack.

    As a party, it was a well bnced formation.

    Though unfortunately for them, none of their attacks had affected me...

    I peeked a fleeting nce towards them.

    Apparently, they were too shocked to make a sound.

    If it was now, ¡ºIntimidation¡» might have an effect.

    Aruuuuuuu~~~!!!

    *Wolf howling. Believe me when I say I¡¯m really sorry ¡®bout the bad sound effects

    I used ¡ºIntimidation¡» on top of my howling.

    But, this turned out to be a massive failure...

    Even the spectators were fainting over here, and wetting their pants over

    there.

    To put simply, the situation was a great disaster.

    Crap...what should I do? This definitely wouldn¡¯t end well at all.

    Eh? What about the group of five?

    They had taken the full brunt of ¡ºIntimidation¡» at point-nk range.

    Well, of course...

    There wasn¡¯t really a need to say it out loud.

    And suddenly, I detected a number of dwarven guardsmen that were

    running this way with ¡ºMagic Perception¡».

    As for my current state of mind...

    I gazed at the scene of people soiling their pants with various substances,

    and I unconcernedly thought to myself while escaping from reality,

    [Cleaning up after that mess would really suck huh~.]

    Status

    Name: Rimuru Tempest

    Species: Slime

    Titles: Crest of Storm

    Magic:

    None

    Skills:

    Unique Skill ¡ºGreat Sage¡»

    Unique Skill ¡ºPredator¡»

    Slime Inherent Skills ¡ºDissolution, Absorption, Self-Regeneration¡»

    Extra Skill ¡ºWater Maniption¡»

    Extra Skill ¡ºMagic Perception¡»

    Acquired Skills:

    ck Snake ¡ºHeat Perception, Poison Mist Breath¡»

    Centipede ¡ºParalysis Breath¡»

    Spider ¡ºSticky Thread, Steel Thread¡»

    Bat ¡ºUltrasonic Waves¡»

    Lizard ¡ºBody Armor¡»

    ck Wolf ¡ºSuper Olfaction, Thought Transmission, Intimidation,

    Shadow Movement, ck Lightning¡»

    Resistances:

    Heat Fluctuation Resistance EX

    Physical Attack Resistance

    Pain Immunity

    Electrical Resistance

    Paralysis Resistance

 Chapter 15 â€“ A Deal with the Guards

    Chapter 15 ¨C A Deal with the Guards

    [I offer my sincerest apologies~~~~!!!]

    I was deeply bowing my head (in my heart at least!).

    We were being detained in the guard station of the dwarven gatekeepers.

    After causing an uproar to such an extent, it was somewhat obvious that I

    wouldn¡¯t be dered innocent and released on the spot.

    The dwarf guardsmen hade rushing over and instantly surrounded all

    of us that were involved.

    Although...my previous opponents of 5 were perfectly knocked out, so I

    felt like it was just me being trapped in that circle.

    That was it! I should secretly turn back into a slime and.... Run away.

    I thought to myself, ¡®Eureka!¡¯.

    But as I returned to my slime form and attempted escape...

    Grab!

    My body was abruptly seized, and then a feeling of being suspended came

    over me.

    I was so easily captured...

    The soldier-san who caught me was smiling with a face that said, ¡®Where

    do you think you¡¯re going?¡¯

    But I could tell by the bulging vein in his forehead, that he wasn¡¯t happy in

    the least.

    [Wai-, I haven¡¯t done anything you know! I¡¯m also a victim in this matter!]

    I tried pleading the way Gobuta-kun would, however...

    [Uh huh. Is that right! All the same, I¡¯ll listen to your story at the guard

    station! You¡¯d better not think about running away!]

    He still wore that wonderful smile, even as he warned me.

    It might be a better idea to just give in...

    Suddenly I thought to myself, ¡®What¡¯s Gobuta-kun doing right now?¡¯, and

    when I looked around...

    I saw that even now, his eyes were still closed and his ears covered.

    ...That idiot! What was he thinking?

    No wait...he was probably not thinking at all. He was a ninny after all.

    While feeling somewhat amazed, I called Gobuta-kun over.

    And this was how we were dragged away to the guard station.

    The order of how events yed out that time!

    First, I was forced into a fight!

    Second, I transformed into a wolf!

    Third, I let out a howl at a teensy bit loud volume.

    How about it? I¡¯m not to me right?

    With that in mind, I sneaked a quick look up at soldier-san.

    As ever, he was still wearing that wonderful smile.

    His beard was a fine match with his good natured and hearty looks.

    It¡¯s such a pity though~, if only those veins on his forehead would calm

    down...

    [Uhm~, why was I brought along with you?]

    [You i-di-ot! What are you saying? Because you got involved in that mess,

    we are the ones getting reprimanded!]

    [Eh?! So that¡¯s what happened! I¡¯m really sorry.... I caused alot of troubles

    again....]

    [Well, it couldn¡¯t be helped this time, but make sure to be more careful

    next time alright?]

    Whew. I think I fooled him somehow. What I used just now was the

    ultimate skill, ¡°shifting me¡±!

    *Original text is ÈË¤Î¤»¤¤. I¡¯m pretty sure it has to do with controlling me, but notpletely

    sure. If you know what it means please let me know

    This was an advanced social technique which you could master only after

    many years of life experience. The trick was to not let the other party

    suspect you.

    It was considerably difficult to use!

    *If you¡¯re wondering what that aplished, the guard¡¯s mood got a little better, I guess

    Moving on.

    Actually, while I did jokingly recount how the incident had urred, it

    was mostly quite urate.

    Using the information they gained from the witnesses, the guards had also

    reached the same conclusion as how I had described it.

    I felt that their attitudes towards me had be softer to a certain extent.

    [Now. About that demon wolf. What was it?]

    Asking the question was the soldier-san who was in charge of the

    investigation.

    What did he mean by what it was?

    The name of its species?

    [Let¡¯s see, the name of that wolf species is-...]

    [Not that. I don¡¯t need to know the name of its species, or anything like

    that. Why did that kind of demon appear in that ce? To begin with,

    where did ite from and where did it go? Speak of everything you

    know!]

    Mm?

    Although I told them I transformed into the wolf, it seems they don¡¯t

    believe me?

    As a rule, heroes hide the fact that they can transform, but I¡¯m no hero.

    That was why I had openly talked like a chatterbox, and yet...

    [No...now see here, I¡¯m telling you that it was me who transformed into

    that wolf!]

    [Ha~. Really, I get that it¡¯s rare for a slime being able to talk, but

    transformation?]

    [Wait wait, then should I show you I can do it?]

    [Hmph. Well whatever. However, let¡¯s say for arguments sake that the wolf

    really was you. Why can you transform? Aren¡¯t you a slime?]

    Eh?

    Confronted with such a question, how should I reply?

    Honestly answering, ¡®It¡¯s a unique skill!¡¯, would be a foolish move. If I did

    that, it would put me on the same level as Gobuta-kun.

    Think!

    Come up a good exnation right this moment, me!!!

    [To tell you the truth...a magician cast a curse on me. I think it was done

    out of jealousy for my talent.... Back then, I was a user of illusion magic.]

    [Uh huh. Cursed by a magician...you say. And?]

    [Well err, right. I had learned a number of illusion spells and was fully

    focused on studying, but an evil magician changed me into a slime...

    Right now, I¡¯m on a journey to find a method to break the curse on me...

    and that¡¯s how it is!]

    [How did youe to meet this evil magician? Why were you not killed

    but instead cursed??]

    Ughh...it would have been so nice if he took everything at face value....

    His persistence was almost annoying.

    Well, it was reasonable I suppose. If he believed me just like that, I would

    consider him no better than a goblin.

    And from then on, a seemingly never ending 2 hours passed.

    It was a time of non-stop offense and defense (questions and answers)

    between me and soldier-san.

    .

    .

    .

    -The passionate exchange of words between the two, had gradually given

    shape to a never-before heard of story.

    A story about a certain beautiful girl, who was cursed by an evil magician

    and turned into a slime.-

    I didn¡¯t mean for it turn out that way, but in the midst of responding to

    every one of soldier-san¡¯s pinpoint questions, I had given birth to an

    exceedingly strange story.

    In the story, I was the young maiden who was a prodigy of transforming

    and illusion magic. She was cursed by a witch and was on a journey to

    break the spell, or so it went...

    You may ask, how did ite to this?

    Whenever I had mentioned something odd, soldier-san would mercilessly

    tackle it in the name of cross-examination.

    And in the process of fixing up my story enough to make him say, ¡®So

    that¡¯s how it was!¡¯, it was already toote...

    Me and soldier-san. At the end of it, we had exchanged looks full of a

    feeling of aplishment...though I had no eyes!

    No words were said, but our feelings got across to each other.

    [Alright! The written evidence (though the content is nonsensical...) is

    pleted! Thanks for your co-operation! By the way, what will you two-

    ...]

    m!

    [It¡¯s-, it¡¯s terrible! Down at the mines, an Armorsaurus appeared! They say

    that several miners who were picking ores have already been injured!]

    [What?! So, has this Armorsaurus been put down yet?]

    [There¡¯s no problem there! Just now, a suppression unit has been sent over.

    But those who were wounded are in bad conditions. I don¡¯t know whether

    it was for war preparations or something else, but everything rted to

    medicines have been sold off, and it seems they won¡¯t bring out the

    emergency stores in the castle...]

    [Are there no healers?]

    [That is...you know that to mine ¡°magic ores¡± you need to go deep into

    the caves, right? At the moment, all of the capable healers are away

    escorting the miners, and the only ones avable right now are

    greenhorns!!!]

    [What did you say...!?]

    It appeared to be a serious situation...and they¡¯vepletely forgotten I

    was there.

    I thought to myself, ¡®If there are emergency supplies in the castle, bring

    them out!¡¯....

    Restorative medicine huh. Although I have them...what should I do?

    [Oi, mister! Mister!!!]

    I¡¯ve decided to hand them some.

    As for why I would do this, it¡¯s not like I thought maybe building a good

    image of myself would perhaps would prove my innocence in the earlier

    incident...it¡¯s absolutely not like that!

    Saving lives is a natural thing to do!

    Though I admit, I sounded suspicious...

    But they say thatpassion is not for the benefit of others. In other

    words, something good may happen for me!

    [What is it? I¡¯m busy right now! The investigation is finished now, but I

    can¡¯t release you yet. For a while, you¡¯ll be waiting in this ce!]

    [No no, not that. It¡¯s about this, you see?]

    I took out medicine from a pocket. (Or from their view, I simply spat it

    out.)

    [...? Ah, what¡¯s this?]

    [It¡¯s restorative medicine. It¡¯s of excellent quality! Good for drinking!

    Good for applying on wounds!]

    [Ha? Why would a slime like you be holding on to something like

    medicine?]

    Hey now.... Where did my setting (story of a young maiden) from before

    go.

    Just now I waspletely treated like a slime! As I expected, he was also

    going along with the flow at that time.

    Well putting that aside...

    [That doesn¡¯t really matter right? Please try using it. How many do you

    need?]

    [Six people were injured but...will you have enough?]

    The young soldier-san, that hade to report the situation, was ring

    at me with suspicion.

    A demon giving you medicine...if it was me, I wouldn¡¯t take it.

    [Tsk! No matter, don¡¯t leave the room! We¡¯re going now!]

    [Eh? But, captain...that¡¯s a demon you know?]

    [Quiet! We¡¯re going! Hurry and lead the way!!!]

    While saying that, the bearded soldier-san who was called captain snatched

    the 6 medicines I had taken out and took off running.

    Although we never had a proper talk with each other, I think he decided to

    trust in me.

    He seemed to be a good person, just like his appearance. Though it was

    surprising that he was a captain.

    [Is it over now?]

    It was Gobuta-kun who was asking. He had been silent right from the

    beginning of the interrogation, only nodding the asional agreements to

    my ims.

    [It¡¯s not over yet, but well...let¡¯s see how it turns out.]

    [Roger that!]

    From then on, we waited in apletely spaced out state of mind.

    asionally, among the soldiers that wereing and going out of the

    guard station, a few would stare at us in confusion, tilting their heads...

    We had spent 1 hour waiting.

    I was practicing my control over spider threads to kill time, when I sensed

    the footsteps of the returning captain and his men.

    Stopping what I was doing, I went back to the waiting room.

    Gobuta-kun was sleeping there. This guy...unexpectedly, he might actually

    be an amazing fellow!

    [You saved us! Thanks.]

    Entering the room, the captain said thanks while bowing his head.

    Also with him, was a group of miners that had followed behind.

    [I heard you were the one who gave the medicine! Thank you!!!]

    [To be frank, I was on the verge of losing an arm, and not being able to

    work anymore...really, thank you!!!]

    [....]

    The miners were all expressing their appreciation in turns.

    Oh there¡¯s one guy left...why wasn¡¯t he saying anything!

    Well, I¡¯ve properly received their feelings of gratitude.

    A while passed, and the miners had all finished what they came to say and

    left already.

    Before I had noticed, the sun was already going down and it was getting

    darker outside.

    After that, the captain and I shared another conversation. This time, I didn¡¯t

    hide anything from him.

    The five people, from the previous disastrous incident, turned out to be

    adventurers that were part of this country¡¯s Freedom Association.

    Apparently, they were talented individuals, but were quite well known for

    their troublemaking.

    Without holding anything back, the captain hadughingly said, ¡®That

    oughta teach them a lesson!¡¯.

    He also informed me, that while it was already confirmed that we didn¡¯t do

    anything wrong in particr, but taking into consideration the feelings of

    the bystanders involved in that incident, there was no choice but to detain

    us.

    I found out that a damage report was never made.

    But really, it was understandable. Making aint saying, ¡®I want

    pensation for my soiled underwear!¡¯, would be extremely

    embarrassing.

    In return, I also told him of our circumstances.

    For the sake of reviving the goblin vige, we needed clothes, weapons

    and armors. If possible, I also wanted to hire a capable advisor for the

    vige, and so on.

    The captain had listened attentively throughout it all with keen interest.

    When the other guards learned of our situation, they had begun talking to

    me about all sorts of things. Even Gobuta-kun was besieged with questions

    from all sides, having to constantly reply with a bewildered expression.

    And like that, the night passed....

    The next day.

    We were still staying at the guard station.

    Gobuta-kun was borrowing the resting room. He must still be asleep.

    Since I didn¡¯t need sleep, I was already out in the backyard, gazing at the

    scene of the guards training. Some were practicing swinging their wooden

    swords (or more like logs), others were exchanging light blows in a spar,

    while the rest were working out by running.

    I was leisurely watching from the sidelines.

    Taking in the situation before me, I simted in my mind, a fight between

    the various demons I have used Predation on, and the training guards.

    It felt just like a game.

    Still, I wonder if using ¡ºGreat Sage¡» in this way was alright? The way I

    was using it, it could be described as like pearls before swine...

    Be that as it may, it couldn¡¯t be helped since it was interesting. There was

    no problem at all.

    The result of the simtion: overwhelming victory by the demons.

    Even when the guards were given a handicap, only a few could manage to

    defeat the bat and lizard.

    In a 1 vs 1 situation, the conditions were too favorable for the demons.

    However, it seemed that in a group battle, with 5~6 people which made up

    one party, there were a few partybinations that were able to beat my

    spider.

    On the other hand, even with all 20 of the training guards, they were not be

    able to kill my centipede.

    In any case, I knew that the men here weren¡¯t of the strongest fighters in

    this country, so perhaps this was a standard level of strength.

    While I was doing that, Gobuta-kun had also woken up.

    The captain was also here, reporting for duty.

    [You¡¯re free to go. I feel bad for confining you up till now. Though we had

    a reputation to uphold, we ended up taking up a day of your time. Sorry!]

    [No no, saving on lodging expenses was very helpful!]

    [Hearing that really puts me at ease. As an apology, let me introduce you to

    a skilled cksmith!]

    [That would be splendid! Thank you very much!]

    Things were looking up for us.

    Regarding the immigration inspection, we were given something of a

    preferential treatment and it waspleted without a hitch, while on the

    other hand we saved money on lodging fees.

    I also expected difficulty in searching for a capable cksmith, but

    soldier-san¡¯s rmendation solved everything!

    Looking at it optimistically, nothing but good things had happened to us!

    [But in return for that...]

    Mm? Was there a hidden catch to this?

    When it came to things hidden beneath the surface, videos were all I

    liked...

    *Meant to be a pun on underground videos=pirated videos. Because under the guise of something

    good there was something bad and underground videos are pirated videos and pirated videos are bad

    and...forget it

    **It could also be about p*rn. I¡¯m just saying

    [If you still have any of those medicines remaining, I want to buy them!]

    I see now.

    I did hear about it yesterday, that somehow supplies on medicine were low.

    Seeing as I have a huge stock of medicines, it would be fine selling them...

    but I didn¡¯t know the market price for them.

    What to do?

    Well, whatever.

    These medicines didn¡¯t cost anything to produce after all. If he says he

    needs them, then I¡¯ll just hand over some.

    [I can agree to that. Although I say that, I do need them myself, so it

    depends on how many you need.]

    [I¡¯ll be fine with just taking the leftovers. Even if only one is left, I¡¯ll take

    it!]

    Hn? Isn¡¯t that strange?

    Wasn¡¯t he trying to procure a reserve supply of medicines?

    Having just one, wouldn¡¯t solve anything in the hour of need...

    I suppose the need for medicine is just that great.

    [Mm...then, how about 5?]

    [5! That¡¯ll be great!]

    [Aah, and also, did you know that it¡¯ll probably still have a good effect

    when diluted with water? When treating the average injury, just 1/10 of the

    medicine should be fine!]

    When I exined how it worked, the captain nodded with a face that

    yelled, ¡®I want more!¡¯.

    After making sure he understood, I handed over the 5 pieces of medicine

    and in return, I received a small bag.

    Opening the bag, I saw some gold coins inside.

    [Although it may not be much, it was everything we could take out. I hope

    you can let me have them all for 5 coins each!]

    It appeared that 5 pieces of medicine were worth 25 gold coins.

    But at the present, I couldn¡¯t tell profit from loss, so I thought to make use

    of this opportunity to ask about the currency rates.

    [Uhmm, excuse me...]

    [Is it not enough? But this is the best I can offer...]

    [No, though I¡¯m okay with the amount you gave, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like

    you to teach me!]

    [Eh? You¡¯re alright with this price? The-...then what is it you wanted to

    ask?]

    Hm? Hnn?

    Judging from that reaction...I was ripped off! It might have been fine to

    push the price a little bit.

    Well that¡¯s fine.

    I felt that this captain-san was a good person, so I doubt he took advantage

    of me to a serious extent.

    [Right now, I have only a small amount of money, but not only that, I have

    no idea at all about the value of money and the price ofmodities...

    If possible, please teach me regarding those things! After all, being a

    slime, I¡¯m ignorant in these things!]

    My current manner of speech was totally contradicting yesterday¡¯s setting

    (story of a young maiden).

    At any rate, both us had never believed in that story in the first ce, so no

    problem there!

    And so like this, we had a conversation before departure thatsted so

    long, that it wasn¡¯t until after eating lunch that I was ready to say, ¡®Now we

    depart!¡¯.

    I couldn¡¯t taste anything, but nheless, it was a good meal.

    Status

    Name: Rimuru Tempest

    Species: Slime

    Divine Protection: Crest of Storm

    Titles: ¡°One Who Controls Demons¡±

    Magic:

    None

    Skills:

    Unique Skill ¡ºGreat Sage¡»

    Unique Skill ¡ºPredator¡»

    Slime Inherent Skills ¡ºDissolution, Absorption, Self-Regeneration¡»

    Extra Skill ¡ºWater Maniption¡»

    Extra Skill ¡ºMagic Perception¡»

    Acquired Skills:

    ck Snake ¡ºHeat Perception, Poison Mist Breath¡»

    Centipede ¡ºParalysis Breath¡»

    Spider ¡ºSticky Thread, Steel Thread¡»

    Bat ¡ºUltrasonic Waves¡»

    Lizard ¡ºBody Armor¡»

    ck Wolf ¡ºSuper Olfaction, Thought Transmission, Intimidation,

    Shadow Movement, ck Lightning¡»

    Resistances:

    Heat Fluctuation Resistance EX

    Physical Attack Resistance

    Pain Immunity

    Electrical Resistance

    Paralysis Resistance

 Chapter 16 â€“ The Dwarf Blacksmith

    Chapter 16 ¨C The Dwarf cksmith

    [Ahh...why am I so busy....]

    Kaijin, a dwarf man, was grumbling to himself.

    He furiously thought inside, ¡®Geez, the Empire in the east, might make a

    move? What kind of idiocy is that!?¡¯.

    Indeed, for the past 300 years it had remained a peaceful era.

    Kaijin couldn¡¯t understand. Why would the Empire, which was plenty rich

    enough as it was, go through the trouble of invading othernds?

    Although for this dwarf, who made a living through creating weapons, the

    beginning of the war should have been a really good chance to make huge

    profits...

    ¡®But still! Why did my workload have to increase so suddenly!!!¡¯, was all

    that ran through the dwarf¡¯s head.

    Moreover, there was one thing that he was greatly worried about...

    Even as he cursed and fantasized about beating up a certain government

    Minister, the dwarf was in deep consideration regarding another matter.

    [What should I do...]

    He breathed a tired sigh as he continued to think.

    There was almost no time remaining for him toplete his work orders.

    Missing the deadline would be a huge blow to his reputation.

    Saying ¡®I couldn¡¯t do it!¡¯, was simply not an option.

    Right now, his future depended on whether he would receive contact from

    the friends he had sent word for.

    He was well known for his skill as a cksmith, but there were still some

    things he couldn¡¯t do.

    What was troubling him so much, was theck of materials to create

    weapons with!

    And then the people he had been waiting for finally appeared before him.

    [Sorry...we should have made it by yesterday, but there was a matter

    beyond our control...!]

    Saying that, the three men entered Kaijin¡¯s shop.

    There were three of them, all siblings, and also of the dwarven race. All of

    them were in the business of mining.

    The eldest son Garm. He was a skilled armorsmith.

    The second son Dold. He was for known his first-rate craftsmanship.

    The third son Mild. Though he was a dwarf of few words, he was an expert

    at what he did. Having knowledge in construction, and well-versed in the

    arts, he was a one of a kind genius.

    By all rights, these three outstanding talents should have been the owners

    of their own shops, but unfortunately, they were all rather clumsy in

    regards to general living.

    Blessed only in their respective specializations, they were hopeless when it

    came to nning things or business trades, which was why they were

    frequently taken advantage of by the people around them.

    And so, their shop was taken over by a person they had trusted in, and what

    was more, they even fell into a trapid by a fellow apprentice who was

    jealous of their talents, and ended up literally kicking an officer of the

    king and was now under watch by the country...

    Having nowhere else to go to, they chose to rely on Kaijin, who was their

    childhood friend as well as the big brother of the group.

    Although he ruefully thought to himself, ¡®You should have depended on

    me sooner!¡¯, he was aware that it was already far toote to say that.

    He had decided to shelter three brothers into his shop and hire them to

    work for him. However, there was no work to entrust to them.

    While Kaijin¡¯s shop mainly sold weapons, his other goods were bought

    from other suppliers.

    Since he personally made his weapons, there would be no problem in

    receiving assistance in regards to that, however...he feared that

    unnecessary troubles would ur if his shop suddenly stopped trading

    with the other suppliers and began self-producing armors and crafts.

    There was a need to continue business operations as usual until the three

    settled down. This was why he had tasked the three brothers with

    overseeingborers in the gathering of ores and raw materials.

    After hearing their circumstances, he found out that they had encountered a

    demon. Kaijin was greatly perplexed at this. Nevertheless, their safety was

    something to be happy about.

    Thinking of how fortunate the three were to avoid any injuries, he voiced

    his relief.

    [Well, it¡¯s good that you guys are safe! You must have done well in

    running away. It¡¯s great that none of you were hurt!]

    Indeed, as long as they were safe, it was always possible to go back to

    gathering the needed ores.

    But while he was thinking to himself, ¡®The safety of my friends are much

    more important!¡¯, the three brothers exchanged awkward looks with each

    other.

    They said,

    [No...it¡¯s not like we managed to get away in time.]

    [Mhm. To tell you the truth, even now I still can¡¯te to terms with what

    happened yesterday...]

    [.......]

    *Third bro is silent

    From then on, he listened as they exined what happened in detail.

    They imed, ¡®A mysterious slime gave us medicine that brought us back

    to life!¡¯.

    Normally, he would haveughingly replied, ¡®I don¡¯t believe that!¡¯, but he

    knew that the brothers were never the kind to lie. Or rather, they just

    weren¡¯t skillful enough in telling lies. Which meant that what they said was

    true...

    However, seeing as it was only yesterday that a demon attack had resulted

    in casualties, hiring new miners would most likely be impossible.

    Due to yesterday¡¯s events, the men he had employed were resigning one

    after another. Since they also incurred considerable injuries themselves, he

    could not reallyin.

    In regr circumstances, this would precisely be the time to go to the

    Freedom Association with a request, but that was not an option.

    He had already issued a request for the gathering of ores, but there was yet

    to be a reply. It was the same situation for every other workshop, and so

    the stocks of goods in the market were deteriorating.

    In the case ofmissioning guards, not only would the fee be

    paratively high, they would only work within the extent of the request.

    If you asked for escorts, they would do just that and no more...

    And when it came to the price of adventurers capable of defeating a B rank

    demon...it wouldn¡¯t do any good. Far from making a profit, he would go

    bankrupt instead.

    He thought to himself, ¡®Tsk! Why did such a strong demon have toe

    out in the outer zone of the mines!¡¯.

    Kaijin sighed heavily.

    He contemted on what he should do.

    The deadline was drawing nearer. He even considered going so far as to

    personally gather all the ores with his own hands

    But no good ideas popped into his head, and time was running short...

    The four dwarves were all lost in thought as they looked at one another.

    And it was then that a strange group came into sight.

    *Returning to slime perspective

    [Hey! Big bro, you there?]

    While calling out to someone inside, Captain-san, now known as Kaidou¨C

    san, entered the shop.

    In the midst of our conversations, we had be much more open and

    friendly towards each other, and were now on a first name basis. I was told

    that the owner of the shop , the one he wanted to introduce me to, was his

    actual elder brother.

    From the outside, it looked like the kind of small shop run by a stubborn

    old uncle.

    [Sorry to intrude~!]

    *Rimuru greets

    [How do you do!]

    *Gobuta-kun greets

    Saying our greetings, we followed Kaidou-san inside the shop.

    The moment we entered, we saw that many eyes were focused on us.

    [Ah!]

    All three dwarf brothers had eximed at the same time

    The three dwarfs I saw yesterday had all raised their voices in surprise and

    were looking over here. They were looking healthy now. Although for

    some reason they were making depressed faces...

    And then surely, as expected, there was a grim looking uncle whose face

    didn¡¯t lose one bit to those of the scary town construction old men. He was

    the owner of this shop.

    Honestly, he didn¡¯t resemble Kaidou-san at all.

    [What¡¯s this? They friends of yours?]

    [Kaijin-san! It¡¯s this slime!!! The one that saved us yesterday!!!]

    [Yeah, that¡¯s right! So the Captain-san was the younger brother of our shop

    owner!]

    [.......]

    *Third bro is silent

    [Ohh...! So that¡¯s the slime you were talking about! I¡¯ve heard you were

    the one who saved these guys. You have my gratitude!]

    [Not at all! I don¡¯t feel as if I¡¯ve done that much, or perhaps I might have?

    Hahahahaha~~!!!]

    For one such as I, who easily gets carried away and goes too far, words of

    praise is taboo...because I wouldn¡¯t be able to calm down for the next long

    while.

    [So, why have youe here today?]

    After slightly regaining hisposure, Uncle-san asked a question.

    All of us had moved further inside of the shop to talk. And then, Kaidou¨C

    san began briefly exining my situation. I also chipped into the

    conversation, when needed, to help move it along smoothly.

    But I must say, this third dwarf brother called Mild-san, he never says a

    single thing! I mean, how did he still manage to actuallymunicate? It

    was mysterious.

    [I understand what you want now. But I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t think I can be of

    any help.... The thing is, we¡¯ve already received a request from a certain

    country....]

    He told us that it was a secret, and exined what was happening

    worldwide while withholding the important information.

    It appeared that many countries were feeling pressured by the fear of a war

    urring because of ¡®A certain fool somewhere!¡¯, and that was why craft

    orders for weapons and armors were being issued everywhere. Putting this

    information into consideration, it made sense that the medicines and other

    goods were out of stock yesterday.

    [And so, about the request I received. Although I did manage to make 200

    steel spears overnight...but on the other hand, regarding the main order of

    20 swords, not even a single one has been made yet. I don¡¯t have the

    materials, you see...]

    Despite hanging his head low, Uncle-san still grumbled.

    [If it can¡¯t be done, isn¡¯t it fine to cancel the order?]

    It was a reasonable question, asked by Kaidou-san.

    [You idiot! Even I told them from the beginning that it was unreasonable!

    ...but then that sh*tty government Minister Bester butted in and said...

    ¡ºFamed throughout our kingdom for your skills, can not a man of your

    caliber, Kaijin,plete a small task of this degree?¡»

    ...is the kind of drivel he prattled on to me!!! Not to mention, this was said

    in front of the king! Would you forgive him? That sh*tty bastard!!!]

    He was furious the whole time he talked.

    As we continued to converse, I learned that in the past, the third dwarf

    brother Mild-san had rejected a request from Minister Bester to build a

    house that he wanted. Bearing a grudge from that incident, the Minister had

    repeatedly harassed Mild-san to the point where he was starting to think

    about escaping from the country. And I was told that the one who took him

    in at that time was Kaijin-san.

    However you looked at it, it was definitely an unjustified resentment

    towards Mild-san.

    Then I thought to myself, ¡®Wasn¡¯t it likely that the Minister bought up all

    the materials to obstruct Kaijin-san¡¯s work?¡¯.

    [If you couldn¡¯t make the swords due to theck of materials, does that

    mean that spears require different materials?]

    And to my question Kajin-san replied,

    [Yeah. The swords require a special material called ¡°magic ore¡±. The

    spears only needed to be made out of steel.]

    He had replied in a very tired manner

    Without the materials, even a master cksmith was just an ordinary

    person. It must be so frustrating for him.

    But when you think about it, wasn¡¯t it possible that the Minister was

    waiting for Kaijin-san toe to him begging for help?

    [To top it off...it takes a whole day toplete one sword. Even by using

    the assembly -line system for efficient production, it would still take 2

    weeks to make 20 of them....]

    I was about to ask about the time limit, but then decided not to. The despair

    on his face told me everything I needed to know.

    But he told me anyway.

    [The deadline is by this weekend.... On the first day of next week, I have to

    deliver it all to the King. This job is something that is assigned to each and

    every craftsman,missioned by the country...if you can¡¯tplete it,

    it is possible to have your qualifications as a craftsman revoked...]

    In other words, only 5 or so days left toplete the order. Or rather,

    since any progress couldn¡¯t be made today, then only 4 days until the

    deadline?

    I got the feeling like the talk was getting serious. I had nothing to do with

    this, so why was I here?

    Just wait a moment, I can¡¯t seem to understand what¡¯s going on~?

    Actually, if it¡¯s ¡°magic ores¡±, don¡¯t I have some? Well, it¡¯s not like it was

    my business...

    I didn¡¯t know if they were misunderstanding something or not, but

    everyone was looking towards me. Being stared at by men doesn¡¯t make

    me happy!

    Their eyes seemed to be telling me, ¡®Hey you! Can¡¯t you do something

    about this?¡¯.

    These people...what did they think a slime was capable of?

    Guess I¡¯ve got no choice.

    For now, I should magnanimously lend my help them...And while I¡¯m at

    that, I¡¯ll have them assist me with the revival of our goblin vige!

    [Fufufu. Hahaha. Ha~~~hahaha!!! Hey now, isn¡¯t this talk just too

    insignificant? Uncle! This thing, can you use it?]

    With a loud thud, I ced before their very eyes, a fully extracted ore on

    the work table. And then I went toy down on the sofa with my legs

    outstretched! (That¡¯s how I imagined it)

    [...He, hey! Heeeey!!! Thi-, isn¡¯t this ¡°magic ore¡±!? Moreover, its of

    unbelievably high purity!!!]

    Heh. Actually, that wasn¡¯t ¡°magic ore¡±.

    It was a premade ¡°magic steel ingot¡±~!!!.

    [Hey now, uncle, are your eyes just for show?]

    If he wasn¡¯t even capable of identifying this, I doubted he would be of any

    use to me.

    I would sell the material to him at a suitable price, but wouldn¡¯t further

    involve myself!

    [What...? ...You don¡¯t mean...no, that¡¯s ridiculous! Are you saying that

    the whole of this ingot is ¡°magic steel¡±!?]

    As expected, Uncle-san saw through it! But still, like how he was

    astonished, I was pleasantly surprised as well!

    [Wi-, will you turn this over to me? Of course, I¡¯ll pay the asking price!]

    Fufufu. I caught him!

    [Well now, how should I go about this~]

    [Argh. What is it you want? I¡¯ll do anything that is within my ability!]

    [I was waiting for those words! You¡¯ve already heard of our

    circumstances, yes? Among uncle-san¡¯s acquaintances, I want you to find

    someone capable of teaching crafting techniques.]

    [What did you say? You¡¯re okay with just that?]

    [Hmph. Our first priority is to secure the life necessities, clothing and

    housing! And also from now on, I want to request an intermediary for

    supplying clothes, and someone capable of making weapons.]

    [If that¡¯s all you need, there¡¯ll be no problem at all!]

    With this agreement, I handed over the ¡°magic steel ingot¡± to Uncle-san,

    Kaijin, and in return I gained a promise.

    We nned to go over the smaller details after hepleted his work

    orders.

    From the response he showed, it would have most likely been fine to

    request a little more, but wanting too much wasn¡¯t good.

    After all...greed was always the cause of my failures!

    I¡¯ve learned from my past mistakes.

    The very same day, after everyone had dinner, Kaidou-san left us and

    returned to his post.

    Even though he was captain of the guards, it wasn¡¯t a good example he was

    setting by skipping his work from noon. But well, it was for the sake of

    guiding me around. I have nothing to say about that!

    And then, the three dwarf brothers had excessively expressed their thanks

    to me.

    It appeared, that because they thought it was their fault that Uncle-san

    (Kaijin) was under supervision of the country, they felt very grateful that I

    helped out.

    When I asked, ¡®If you like, why don¡¯t you three join us?¡¯, their eyes went

    wide with surprise, and then they began a discussion among themselves.

    Well, I was sure they would arrive to some sort of conclusion.

    But it was about time to ask the most important question.

    [Uncle-san, there are 4 remaining days. Including today, that makes it 4.5

    days. Will it be enough time to finish your work?]

    [.... To be honest, I don¡¯t think it can be done. Even so, I¡¯ve no choice but

    to do it!]

    So he was nning on going ahead with only fighting spirit....

    However, I know this. What can¡¯t be done, can¡¯t be done!

    To be sessful in something, all theponents that makes it possible

    must be assembled.

    There was nothing to be done about it...since I started this, I¡¯ll see it

    through to the end!

    [I understand. I have a n! For the time being, wait until tomorrow. I need

    you to calm down and make me one sword that is of the finest quality

    possible!]

    [What are you saying? Aren¡¯t you an amateur in this? What can you do to

    help?]

    [It¡¯s a secret. Believe in me! If you can¡¯t, then do as you like. However, I¡¯m

    sure that you won¡¯t be able to fulfill the request!]

    [... It¡¯s okay to trust in you, right? In the case that you can¡¯t make this

    seed, I won¡¯t be paying you for the ¡°magic steel¡±. Well, it wouldn¡¯t

    make a difference to me either way, since I wouldn¡¯t be able to pay

    anyway!

    But, if you manage to keep your promise...I swear to keep my side of the

    promise as well! I¡¯ll prepare for you the best workers there is!!!]

    We¡¯ve made our promises!

    And a promise made was something to be kept!

    Status

    Name: Rimuru Tempest

    Species: Slime

    Divine Protection: Crest of Storm

    Titles: ¡°One Who Controls Demons¡±

    Magic:

    None

    Skills:

    Unique Skill ¡ºGreat Sage¡»

    Unique Skill ¡ºPredator¡»

    Slime Inherent Skills ¡ºDissolution, Absorption, Self-Regeneration¡»

    Extra Skill ¡ºWater Maniption¡»

    Extra Skill ¡ºMagic Perception¡»

    Acquired Skills:

    ck Snake ¡ºHeat Perception, Poison Mist Breath¡»

    Centipede ¡ºParalysis Breath¡»

    Spider ¡ºSticky Thread, Steel Thread¡»

    Bat ¡ºUltrasonic Waves¡»

    Lizard ¡ºBody Armor¡»

    ck Wolf ¡ºSuper Olfaction, Thought Transmission, Intimidation,

    Shadow Movement, ck Lightning¡»

    Resistances:

    Heat Fluctuation Resistance EX

    Physical Attack Resistance

    Pain Immunity

    Electrical Resistance

    Paralysis Resistance

 Chapter 17 â€“ The Outcome of the Promise

    Chapter 17

    It was the beginning of a new morning . Everyone had gathered in the work room .

    Yesterday, we had borrowed a vacant room that was meant for apprentices in order to stay the night . When we first entered the work room, there were already four people inside that were just staring at the ¡°magic steel ingot¡± . All the while sighing, they were turning it over and over in their hands, checking if it was real . The ingot I had handed over was only the size of a human¡¯s fist .

    I thought it was an overly exaggerated reaction, so I asked, ¡®Is it really that rare to see?¡¯

    [What are you even saying?]

    Uncle-san (Kaijin) answered me, and followed it up with an exnation .

    ¡°Magic ore¡± was the raw form of ¡°magic steel¡± . Even in its unrefined form, ¡°magic ore¡± was considered to be valuable .

    The reasoning was very simple . Its rarity, and its versatility .

    There was a major element that existed in this world called ¡°magic essence¡± .

    This ¡°magic essence¡± that didn¡¯t exist in my original world, upied a major role in this one .

    When a demon was defeated, very rarely it would drop a condensed mass of magic essence called a magic stone . This magic stone was something like a concentration of energy, which was used as fuel for an invention unique to this world: spirit engineering .

    This magic stone acted as a core for superior demons, and on top of being more beautiful than most precious gems, it was said to contain an unimaginable amount of energy .

    As such, magic stones of superior demons were used as the core for many manufactured goods . Craftsmen were said to even use these as raw materials for the essories they created . Those items would grant various effects upon the wearer, such as an increase in abilities, or an effect that would bind the item to the user only .

    And between ¡°magic ores¡± and regr ores, there was one decisive point that set them apart . Without exception, ¡°magic ores¡± would only form around the vicinity of superior demons . The reason was, that when regr ores are exposed to dense concentrations of magic essence, they would slowly absorb it over a very long period of time . Only when a great amount is contained would regr ores finally undergo a change into ¡°magic ores¡± . It was simr to how minerals would suddenly change .

    Naturally, only powerful demons would be inhabiting locations with high levels of magic essence . ¡°Magic ore¡± was hard to find in locations like the habitats of weak demons that adventurers defeated to earn pocket money . For ¡°magic ores¡± to form, at the very least, it needed to be a ce that B-ranked demons or above would live in .

    Incidentally, this was the first time I learned some information regarding the ranking of demons .

    [So that¡¯s how it is! Well then, I wonder¡­I should also be around B-rank?]

    [¡­¡­ . (If that¡¯s what you think, it must be true . Though you¡¯re alone in thinking that!!!)]

    *Everyone thinking to themselves

    Most likely, everyone apart from that ninny Gobuta was thinking the same thing .

    Well, leaving the idiot aside .

    ¡°Magic ore¡± was already such a difficult thing to obtain, but the amount of ¡°magic steel¡± that could be extracted from that said ore was only roughly 3~5% .

    In other words, a lump of ¡°magic steel¡± the size of a fist, was worth money that was 20 times its value in weight .

    The way money was valued here, was almost the same as in my original world .

    Amon way of measuring money, the gold standard system, was adopted across the nations .

    Well, what all this meant to me, was that the metal was much rarer than I had guessed .

    As expected of me! Not missing a single thing! (in the cave) .

    By the way, I became just a little bit scared about the fact that I secretly possessed a huge amount of that ¡°magic steel¡± . There was no way anyone could find out but¡­what if someone did?! Was I thinking this because I was a petty bourgeois?

    Anyhow, the main issue was from here on .

    ¡°Magic steel¡± was not simply valuable just because of its rarity .

    There was a true reason for its worth . That was because the metal possessed a property that had extremely good affinity with guiding magic power .

    It was possible to control magic essence to a certain degree using imagery in the mind .

    My ¡ºMagic Perception¡» was the same, and even the effects of ¡ºWater Maniption¡» was brought about the same way . The majority of skills used by demons were based on using magic essence in such a way . Although I didn¡¯t know much in regards to magic, I had suspected that the theory behind its use was no doubt simr .

    And so, what if a huge amount of magic essence was included in the raw materials of a weapon?

    Astonishingly, apparently it will be a ¡°weapon that grows¡±!

    How romantic!!!

    Eh, what¡¯s it like? I want it!!!

    Though I managed to firmly hold my inner thoughts back, the words that almost burst from my throat still remained on the very tips of my tongue .

    It was a weapon that responded to the thoughts of the user, gradually altering its shape into the desired ideal form . And depending on the magic power of the user, it was even possible to freely transform its form in the midst of battle! Furthermore, due to its high affinity with magic essence, it would amplify the power of skills .

    In a way, whenpared to normal weapons, unless there was a great difference in talent, the magic weapon would definitely bring its user victory .

    Perhaps¡­though this was just my spection of a case of pouring money and utmost use of technology¡­if a superior demon¡¯s magic stone was inserted into a de of pure magic steel, would it possibly be a ¡°sword of fire¡±, or ¡°sword of ice¡±?

    Though in my heart I was screaming, ¡®Hurry and make it already!!!¡¯, it was not good to get too excited . I felt that it could be done, so I wanted to procure a magic stone if the asion presented itself .

    After a long time of exnations, Uncle-san and co were now working on the sword .

    For future reference, we were also observing what they did . Although that Gobuta was no doubt just sleeping¡­ .

    When creating a sword, there were a variety of kinds that could be made .

    In my heart, the strongest sword is of course, the Japanese sword . However, even among katanas¡¯ there was still all kinds of varieties . To contemte on what kind of sword you could make, was also something quite interesting to think about .

    It had been 10 hours since they had begun work . A longsword that looked nothing out of the ordinary had beenpleted .

    What¡¯s this? Arge part of magic steel was still left unused . The remaining amount was stillrgely the size of a fist . It was to the extent that made me think to myself, would it be alright to use just that much for one sword?¡­

    Upon asking, I was given an answer saying, ¡®If all of the magic steel was used as raw material for the sword, who knows how much money that would cost!¡¯ .

    If you thought about it, it was natural . It was no wonder they didn¡¯t make such extravagant things like elemental swords . I now understood that it simply required too much money .

    Apparently, they had used magic steel as the core part, while most of the de was made out of ordinary iron and steel . I was told that magic essence in the magic steel would seep into the iron and steel parts, then eventually bepletely merged . It was said that the more it aged, the stronger it became .

    Another special characteristic of magic weapons was that the de would never rust or be chipped . Curiously, I was told that the weapons had a life of their own . If it becamepletely broken or bent, then the magic essence would burst out and dissipate all at once .

    Uncle-san had exined all that to me, all the while holding up and disying the sword he hadpleted .

    It was quite interesting to listen to .

    I took up the finished sword and gazed at it in my hands . (Though I had no hands . )

    Looking carefully, although it was of a simple design, it was perfectly straight . It could be said that there was no unnecessary part to it .

    It didn¡¯t appear to be meant for pure cutting, which was the main principle behind a Japanese sword, but still seemed capable to be used for shing attacks .

    I see . The goal of this design was to use this simplicity as a base to make it easier to realize an individual¡¯s respective ideal form!

    Keeping that in mind, I could agree with the way it was made .

    Well then .

    As promised, Uncle-san and the others hadpleted a magnificent sword for me .

    Now it was my turn .

    [Alright! From here on I¡¯ll be working in secret . I¡¯m sorry, but after confirming the raw materials, I want everyone to leave the room!]

    Saying that, I made sure that everyone would leave the room .

    After all, I couldn¡¯t afford to let anyone know my manufacturing method . Mainly because it would be troublesome to exin!

    [All the necessary materials are assembled in this room . But will you be alright? If needed, I can help out . ]

    [Mhm . I¡¯ll be fine! Rather than that, during the next three days, make sure not to peek in the room okay? It¡¯s a promise!?]

    [I got it . I¡¯ll believe in you and wait¡­]

    After that, Uncle-san and the others left the room .

    For some reason, Gobuta also went with them¡­

    There might be a need to strangle some sense into that idiot at least once¡­

    Now then, today¡¯s recipe on the menu shall be, how to make ¡°longsword ¨¤ carte¡±!

    The method of production was simple!

    The first step, was to swallow up the model product!

    Next, what I had to do with all these materials lined up here was¡­to swallow them all!

    Chew, chew, gulp!

    And then, I would mix them well inside my stomach¡­

    All I had to do was repeat that process 19 times over, and it would be finished~!!!

    Easy, wasn¡¯t it?

    But still, good children should never imitate this, right?

    And that was how I carried out my work, with my head full of silly thoughts .

    This was bad¡­the time needed to copy one sword took roughly 10 seconds .

    190 seconds¡­a little over 3 minutes, and I had made all 19 longswords¡­it hadn¡¯t been 5 minutes since I had driven out Uncle-san and the others .

    How should I put it¡­even though I knew I could do it, the way I did it so easily made me feel a little guilty toward all of the hardworking Craftsman-sans out there¡­

    ¡ºPredator¡» was seriously too cheat-like .

    Well, what now?

    Since I had told them something like, ¡®Don¡¯t peek in for three days!¡¯, was I to confine myself in here for next three days?

    No¡­ . As one would expect, there wouldn¡¯t be any use in pointlessly staying here .

    I might as well be out with it and tell them bluntly that I was done¡­

    Baaaang!

    Loudly opening the door, I stepped outside .

    Kaijin-san and the three brothers were looking over in worry as they hurriedly rose to stand up .

    Gobuta was¡­sleeping .

    You¡­to be asleep within a mere five minutes since I was in there, what was up with you?

    Indeed . That was the moment I decided somewhere in my mind, I would really strangle him sometime .

    [Hey, what¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?]

    [Was the materials perhaps not enough?]

    [¡­ Or was it that it was impossible after all?]

    Everyone was questioning with the same concern in their faces .

    [Uh, mm . No, actually¡­you see . ]

    All those eyes full of worry was hard to stand . I couldn¡¯t help but put on airs .

    Still the same as ever, I had such a bad personality . I¡¯m sure I couldn¡¯t be cured of this even if I died .

    [Just kidding~! Actually, I¡¯ve already finished it all!]

    [¡­¡­ . Haa???]

    *Altogether

    They raised their shocked voices in perfect harmony .

    Well of course they¡¯d be surprised¡­!

    [Cheers~~~!]

    In honor of sessfullypleting our work, we were drinking in a bar .

    We were celebrating under the pretext of having made sure the goods were safely delivered .

    Well, I did tell them that it wasn¡¯t a necessary thing to do¡­But they said¡­

    [Now now, there¡¯ll be plenty of pretty elder sisters there!]

    [Yeah yeah!!! Young pretties and maturedies! It¡¯s just the right ce for gentlemen to visit!]

    [¡­¡­ . !!!]

    *Third bro is silent . Sort of

    PR/N: S*x Drive has activated to an amazing Tentacle/100%

    [Hey now! If master Rimuru doesn¡¯t go, the party won¡¯t begin?]

    I didn¡¯t want to, but there was no choice!

    These guys were really a handful!!!

    Man~, my sincere image of a refined man will go to waste~! This was really troubling!!!

    I was told the name of the establishment was, ¡ºNight Butterfly¡» .

    Would there really be butterflies? I wouldn¡¯t forgive them if there are moths!

    ¡­No no, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m interested in that, okay?

    And while thinking these thoughts, we entered the shop .

    [Oh my~! Wee~!!!]

    [Wee to our shop~~~!!!]

    *Collective wee by waitresses/hostesses

    Whew~~!!!

    Extremely beautiful women were standing all lined up!!!

    Ohhhhhh!!! Those long ears!!!

    E-, erofu! No I mean, it¡¯s an elf~!!!

    PR/N: E-, erof*ck! No I mean, it¡¯s an elf~!!!

    Wha-! Oh man! Their clothes were too revealing~~!

    Ahh¡­you could almost see, but couldn¡¯t¡­

    What was with that! I was even using ¡ºMagic Perception¡» with all of my strength!!! (Normally I use it on a 10% output low energy consumption mode . )

    These elder sisters were all resolutely dancing in between the lines of modesty!

    Argh¡­was this a challenge? Was this a challenge towards me!?

    Damn it, damn it all!

    [Uwaah! How cute~!!!]

    [Waait! Even though I had my eyes on it first~!!!]

    Smush!

    Boyoyon! Boyoyon!

    *Bouncing sound effects, basically

    It-, it¡¯s here!!!!!

    On my body a sensation of Puyon Puyon!

    On my back it was Boyon Boyon!!!

    Was this paradise?

    [¡­¡­ . Eh, uhm¡­although you seemed discontent at first, it looks like you¡¯re having a great time of it?]

    Gasp!

    Oh no, for the great me to be like this¡­

    [Eh?¡­no, not that much?]

    I guess that was a bit too forced¡­

    Not a single one of them believed in me .

    However, I couldn¡¯t help it . What could I do!

    I mean, right now I¡¯m on top of an elf¡¯sp and being hugged from behind¡­

    My heart is so deeply moved!!!

    Ahh¡­if only myte son(currently non-existent) was still alive, he would be so excited and frolicking about¡­ .

    We were passing away the time and enjoying ourselves when someone interrupted us,

    [My my, isn¡¯t this Kaijin-dono? That¡¯s no good at all, to bring a vulgar demon into such a refined establishment as this!]

    A provoking voice had called over to where we were .

    Who was that? Who was this old man?

    All of a sudden, our surroundings had quietened down .

    As if they disliked that old man, the serving girls all had a hint of dislike on their faces . But it was hard to notice unless you carefully observed them .

    Unusually for a dwarf, the old man was of a slender build, and rather tall . Though I say that, he was around the height of a normal human .

    [Hey, madam! Do you permit the entering of demons into this shop?]

    [N-, no, even though it¡¯s a demon, it was only a harmless looking slime so¡­]

    [Huuh? It¡¯s still a demon! Am I wrong? Do you mean to say that a slime isn¡¯t a demon!!!?]

    [No¡­it¡¯s not like that, I never meant¡­]

    Mama-san had replied nonmittally in an evasive manner, trying to avoid those angry words, but the old man paid no further attention to her .

    It was in to see that the old man¡¯s objective was us .

    [This isn¡¯t good¡­that¡¯s the Minister Bester¡­ . ]

    So that was the rumoured Minister Bester?

    I see¡­how should I put it, his face had a high strung and obstinate look about it .

    At that moment,

    [Hmph! For a demon, this would suit you well!!!]

    Saying such nonsense, he sshed the top of my head with water .

    That really got on my nerves, but I firmly put up with it .

    Since my opponent was the Minister, I couldn¡¯t let my quick temper get the better of me and make trouble for Uncle-san (Kaijin) or this shop¡¯s Mama-san . To be banned from this shop or something like that, I didn¡¯t want to experience such a sad thing!

    But just when I had resolved to endure it all,

    [Oi¡­ . Just because we were nice and quiet, you get full of yourself!]

    Uncle-san kicked the table flying with a ¡®Bang!¡¯, and stood up .

    [Hey, Bester! Bastard, acting so rudely to my guest, are you ready for what¡¯sing to you?]

    ¡­Eh? Hang on, Kaijin-san¡­the other party is the Minister, is that okay?

    Minister Bester had be stiff from astonishment, and I was also jumping up and down in a panic!

    A gentle and soft sensation exploded from my back! ¡­It wasn¡¯t, on purpose . Absolutely!!!

    [Yo-, you bastard! To dare to use such words towards myself¡­!!!]

    Minister Bester couldn¡¯t even properly speak due to his anger and surprise .

    [Isn¡¯t it about time you became silent!!!]

    Bellowing in a fury, Kaijin-san sent an unhesitating fist flying towards Minister Bester¡¯s face¡­ .

    [Rimuru-danna, you were searching for skilled craftsmen right!? Would I becking?]

    You would be far fromcking but¡­I should say, will this be alright?

    But well, after hitting the Minister, there would be no ce for him in the country now .

    However .

    In a man¡¯s life, there would be times, when words were unneeded .

    [I¡¯ll take you up on those words! I look forward to working with you, Kaijin!]

    I didn¡¯t care about the minor details .

    If Kaijin wanted toe with me, I was just fine with that!

    Pretty words can go to hell! I¡¯ll be satisfied with living the way I want!

    Kaijin and I, passionately nodded to one another .

    And so, our promise was fulfilled!!!

    But still¡­from here on, how should we escape the country?

    As expected, when in society, if you didn¡¯t act with prudence, a mountain load of problems woulde about¡­ .

    Even if you were to put up a front, those problems wouldn¡¯t simply go away!

    Status

    Name: Rimuru Tempest

    Species: Slime

    Divine Protection: Crest of Storm

    Titles: ¡°One Who Controls Demons¡±

    Magic:

    None

    Skills:

    Unique Skill ¡ºGreat Sage¡»

    Unique Skill ¡ºPredator¡»

    Slime Inherent Skills ¡ºDissolution, Absorption, Self-Regeneration¡»

    Extra Skill ¡ºWater Maniption¡»

    Extra Skill ¡ºMagic Perception¡»

    Acquired Skills:

    ck Snake ¡ºHeat Perception, Poison Mist Breath¡»

    Centipede ¡ºParalysis Breath¡»

    Spider ¡ºSticky Thread, Steel Thread¡»

    Bat ¡ºUltrasonic Waves¡»

    Lizard ¡ºBody Armor¡»

    ck Wolf ¡ºSuper Olfaction, Thought Transmission, Intimidation, Shadow Movement, ck Lightning¡»

    Resistances:

    Heat Fluctuation Resistance EX

    Physical Attack Resistance

    Pain Immunity

    Electrical Resistance

    Paralysis Resistance

 Chapter 18 â€“ The End of Turmoil

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast: an English Clown and a French Pierrot)

    Clown: First, for those who only follow my trantion, for chapter 14-17 please refer to links provided on the chapter list page. As appeared in chapter 14, I think, the skill I previously tranted as [Coercion] will now be known as [Intimidation]. Other notes...

    Pierrot: Are you going to exin why you fear mimes?

    Clown: Where?!... those terrifying creatures... they don¡¯t speak, create invisible furniture. They twist reality! I have always viewed them as proof of Descartes¡¯ methodic doubt

    Pierrot: Umm... what?

    Clown: His famous principle? That the only fact we can be sure of is that we, ourselves, exist.

    Pierrot: What¡¯s the punchline?

    Clown: There is none.

    Pierrot: Hrious. Have you ever considered a career as a Clown?

    Clown: ...

    Pierrot: Never even considered it, huh?

    Clown: I am a Clown!

    Pierrot: No way. Clowns make peopleugh, not report on the situation.

    Clown: Fine! What happens when a frog¡¯s car breaks down? It gets toad away!!!

    .

    .

    Empowerment Arc

    Chapter 18 ¨C The End of Turmoil

    Now... then.

    Of course, hitting a Cab Minister is very bad.

    Of course...

    ¡¸Brother... what have you done?¡¹

    So said Kaidou, having brought in the soldiers.

    Never missing a day of service, his earlier absence was surprising.

    He was so diligent, that even when invited to go drinking, he¡¯d refuse by saying he had duties to attend to.

    Thus, for an incident to ur while he was on duty, was naturally surprising.

    They could easily run away, but that would be a poor choice...

    ¡¸Hmph! Just some light punishment the idiot who dared being rude to my benefactor Rimuru-danna.¡¹

    He replied while pointing at Minister Bester who was being nursed by four soldiers.

    Bester, on the other hand, was so shocked and surprised that he couldn¡¯t even stand.

    Blood was dripping from his nose, he red stupidly at me.

    Not even in his wildest dreams had he imagined being punched. Thus, he was so surprised, that he probably didn¡¯t even feel the pain.

    ¡¸Oi oi... ¡°just some light punishment¡±...? Making an enemy of the minister is very bad...¡¹

    Kaidou muttered with a foreboding sigh.

    ¡¸Anyways... I¡¯ll have to restrain the people present.¡¹

    He said, and gave his subordinates an order.

    But, only audible to us, he added,

    ¡¸We won¡¯t harm you, so pleasee peacefully!¡¹

    He mumbled.

    Of course, I had no intention of causing further trouble.

    Thus, moving towards Mama-san, I handed her five gold coins.

    And, in reply to her surprise,

    ¡¸I included the inconvenience fee! I¡¯ll be back!¡¹

    Such were my salutations.

    This is a good shop, and I¡¯d be very upset if I could no longere here.

    That is how we were being escorted away by the soldier... aren¡¯t we forgetting something?

    Right! We forgot Gobuta.

    We didn¡¯t bring that idiot to the shop.

    In any case, that foolish action seems to have earned Kaijin the punishment in the ¡°Psychidae Hell¡±.

    I¡¯d thought they¡¯d hang him upside down or something, so this seems bad.

    Which is why, I wrapped Gobuta up with [Sticky Thread] and hung him from the ceiling.

    ¡¸Wait! That¡¯s heartless! Take me there, too!!!¡¹

    And though he cried out simr grief-stricken phrases, hoping that we¡¯d listen.

    But to these words,

    ¡¸Idiot! Your actions have their own consequences! If you don¡¯t like it, just summon up the rest (storm fang wolves)!¡¹

    We left him with hanging there with, what we thought, was an impossible task.

    Anyways, the goblins, or rather the hobgoblins, should be fine even if they receive no food or water for a week.

    Though if it the confinement continues any longer, we¡¯ll have to break out and save Gobuta.

    And having so decided, I forgot about him for the time being.

    My conscience did ask ¡°Isn¡¯t this too pitiful?¡±, but he¡¯s a sturdy guy! He¡¯ll be fine!

    So the five of us were brought into the royal pce.

    But I may have exaggerated a bit¨Cwe weren¡¯t restraint with much force. Felt more like we wereing voluntarily. Well, were coerced into doing so...

    As a result, we spent two days in prison.

    Or so I¡¯d like to call it, but we received good food and the room was amicably furnished.

    All five were ced in the same ce, so rather than a prison, it was just a big room.

    Their treatment of us was also rtively pleasant.

    ¡¸My short temper got you in this mess... forgive me!¡¹

    Kaijin came over to apologize.

    However, no one gathered here particrly minded in the first ce.

    ¡¸Kaijin-san, we¡¯re fine! Don¡¯t sweat it!¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly. Don¡¯t worry about it, pops!¡¹

    ¡¸....!.¡¹

    The three seemed to be of the same opinion.

    ¡¸That aside, once we¡¯re freed, we intend toe along with Kaijin-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Rimuru-danna, would our presence be a bother?¡¹

    ¡¸......??¡¹

    The third also seemed like he wanted to say something, but as I clearlyck the power to understand, I was just happy with the sentiment.

    ¡¸Alright! I guess I¡¯ll say it again: you¡¯ll be in my care! However, I n to work you hard, so be prepared!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Yeah!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    And, well, that¡¯s the kind of discussion we had.

    The first day had thus passed, and on the second night,

    ¡¸Oh, about that Cab Minister, he really seemed to hate Kaijin, didn¡¯t he? Is there a reason for that?¡¹

    I nonchntly asked.

    But hearing this, Kaijin grimaced, and began his tale.

    So apparently Kaijin used to be one of the captain¡¯s of the royal knights.

    That is, there are seven toons among the royal knights, with each having their own captain.

    Construction toon, Commoner toon, Emergency Relief toon.

    Heavy Armament toon, Magic Assault toon, Magic Support toon.

    And, the most important, the King¡¯s personal Royal Guard.

    Kaijin served as the captain of the construction toon.

    His aide at the time, was none other than Bester.

    ¡¸That guy, was from a family of a Marquess, and they say he bought his status with gold... Thus he was jealous of me, who was amoner born ofmoners.

    Must have been difficult, I imagine. Receiving orders from a meremoner must have been very disgraceful.

    I, myself, did not try to be considerate of my subordinates¡¯ feelings. I just desperately tried to please his Majesty...

    And then, that incident urred...¡¹

    Having so it introduced, he continued to discuss that incident.

    An incident that resulted in Kaijin leaving the army.

    Magic Battle Gear Incident.

    At the time, the construction toon had no new inventions and was evaluated the worst among the seven toons.

    ¡°In a nation founded on technological progress, the Construction toon should be flourishing!¡± So imed Bester¡¯s group.

    ¡°For now, we should carefully continue our research!¡± So imed Kaijin¡¯s group.

    The arguments fueled further rivalry, and debates never produced any results.

    At the same time, they did have a joint project with the Elves on the ¡°Magical Battle Gear¡±.

    ¡°We must seed with this project and forever establish our name!¡± was what Bester thought.

    As a result of his independent and rash action, the ¡°Demonic Sorcery Core¡± had gone out of control, and the project halted indefinitely.

    Had they carefully assembled the most talented group, the ¡°Magic Battle Gear¡± project would not have met such an end!

    ..........

    ......

    ...

    In conclusion, Kaijin took the me, and left the army.

    As for Bester, he was so desperate to push his failure on Kaijin, that he had forged military records and nted other false evidence.

    In short, Bester is a stereotypical viin. And in some sense, he¡¯s easy to understand.

    So to summarize, ¡°Kaijin was waiting for the time the country would need him and would immediately jump at the opportunity toe back, without realizing that it would cause him harm!¡±¨Cthat kind of story?

    But really, wouldn¡¯t the death penalty suit cowardly bastards like Bester the best? Well, maybe the death penalty would be going too far.

    ¡¸Well, in any case, with my departure, maybe even he can finally rx.¡¹

    Those words ended his tale.

    After hearing about the incident, the three brothers also seem to have started to hate the Minister.

    Well, such a story will make even me hate him.

    However, he did hit a noble.

    It would be strange for him to leave without any trouble.

    And in response to my worries,

    ¡¸It should be fine, probably. Although retired, my position as a captain did earn me the rank of Bar.

    Had it been a case of amoner hitting a noble, I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid the death penalty!¡¹

    Having said that, heughed loudly.

    I couldn¡¯tugh at all, though...

    If worstes to worst, we¡¯re breaking out! As for thepletely unrted person¨Cme, I¡¯ll just pretend to be a normal slime until things quiet down.

    So I silently thought

    And, the day of the trial came.

    We were lead before the king.

    The dwarfs¡¯ Hero King.

    Though in front of him, you couldn¡¯t feel that overpowering aura.

    The current king¨CGazelle Dwargo.

    With his eyes closed, he sits deeply on the throne.

    Looking like a typical dwarf, he had a sturdy build. His armor concealed his excessive energy.

    Though he could easily be distinguished by his darker skin, and jet ck hair, swept back.

    He¡¯s strong!

    Been a while since my instinctsst cried out in rm.

    To both of his sides, the knights stand at attention.

    Though I feel that those two are strong as well, they seem dull inparison to the king.

    As that guy is just a monster.

    I had nned to run away if needed, but with this...

    His mere presence forced my distracted mind to focus.

    This was probably the first time I felt danger in this world.

    There was one man kneeling before the king as if confirming something.

    Having received the king¡¯s permission, he stood, and,

    ¡¸The trial shall now begin! Silence your voices!!!¡¹

    He informed us of its beginning.

    Taking up an hour, both sides¡¯ stories were presented.

    The parties in question¨Courselves¨Cwere not permitted to speak.

    The only ones who could freely speak are nobles rank ¡°Count¡± and above.

    The rest, must wait for the king¡¯s explicit permission.

    If I had to speak, what would I say?

    Speak out of turn, and your guilt shall be confirmed. Moreover, we¡¯ll also include a free ¡°Insult the King¡± special!

    Even if the charges against you were false, the rules stay the same.

    No choice but to leave everything to your representative.

    That representative, these past two days, has shown his face many times.

    If I had to say, he¡¯s kind of like ourwyer.

    I wonder if he¡¯s any good?

    Those kind of worries tend to prove true too often...

    ¡¸Thus, in this way, the drunk and rxed Bester-dono, while making his way into another shop, was assaulted!

    Such action must not be pardoned easily!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that the truth?¡¹

    ¡¸Ay! I, more than listening to Kaijin-dono, have investigated with the shop owners!

    All my previous statements are, in fact,pletely true!!!¡¹

    ... Huh? Umm... what did he say?

    Someone we thought to be our ally had unexpectedly betrayed us?

    Isn¡¯t this... bad?

    When I look at Kaijin¡¯s face, it first turned bright red, but slowly paled.

    Well, that¡¯s to be expected.

    I mean, he can¡¯t evenin.

    Oh and by the way... the representative is not allowed to lie.

    If his lies get revealed, he gets the death penalty. So without some extreme circumstances, to lie is unthinkable...

    Thus the system that forbids those of lower birth (in this case, the used) to speak in front of the king, is being abused in the worst of ways.

    ¡¸Your Majesty! Have you heard enough? Please bestow a harsh punishment on them!¡¹

    High with excitement, Bester proposes thus to the king.

    Moreover, while looking at us, he shows a triumphant smile.

    That bastard... I really should have clobbered him...

    The king, with his eyes closed, refuses to move a muscle.

    Seeing this, those close by announce his decision.

    ¡¸Silence!!! We shall now announce the verdict!

    Assant, Kaijin! You are sentenced to 20 years of forcedbour in the mines.

    The rest, aplices! You are sentenced to 10 years of forcedbour in the mines.

    That, concludes this...¡¹

    ¡¸Wait...¡¹

    A deep, heavy voice resounded through the hall.

    The king opened his eyes and looked at Kaijin.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while, Kaijin! Are you in good health¡¹

    ¡¸... Ay! More importantly, I am happy to see his Majesty in good health!¡¹

    Thus answered Kajin.

    Seems like answering the King¡¯s questions is allowed.

    ¡¸Enough. Those with you are the real question! Do you have intention of returning to service?¡¹

    The hall immediately filled with noise.

    Bester¡¯s face turned blue.

    The representative who betrayed us, turned deathly pale.

    ¡¸I fear, your Majesty, I already have a master!

    That pledge has be this one¡¯s treasure. This treasure, even if it be his Majesty¡¯s order, I shall never part with!!!¡¹

    Angry words resounded in return.

    The Royal Guard directed their killing intent at Kaijin.

    Even then, Kaijin faced the king without a hint of fear, but rather with grand price.

    Seeing this, the king closed his eyes again.

    ¡¸Is, that so...¡¹

    Having so muttered,

    He ordered his attendant to call silence again.

    And,

    ¡¸I¡¯ll dered the verdict. Steel your hearts!!!

    Kaijin andpany, I deport you from the kingdom.

    You shall not be permitted to remain here even a single night longer.

    That is all. Now, begone from my sight...¡¹

    The king opened his eyes wide and so proimed.

    That¡¯s the air of the king!

    Intimidating enough to make my body tremble.

    But even so... the king looked rather lonely to me.

    And thus, with the conclusion of the trial, we returned to Kaijin¡¯s store.

    Just went for a little drink, but it became such an incident.

    Now then, we need to quickly pack, and set off!

    And speaking off... is Gobuta alright?

    Well... only three days had passed...

    With some worry in my heart, we opened the ¡°punishment room¡±, and...

    ¡¸Ah! You have returned! Was it fun? Next time, please bring me along!¡¹

    Waking on top of the sofa, Gobuta said these word.

    What... the hell?

    How did he break free from the [Sticky Thread]?

    If I look closely... what I thought was a pillow as a storm wolf.

    Really? He really summoned them?!

    ¡¸Oi, oi, Gobuta-kun. You, were able to summon the wolves?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah! I was! ¡°Pleasee!¡± I called, and they came!¡¹

    He makes it sound too easy.

    No hobgoblin had seeded with summons up until now.

    Maybe... did nutrient deprivation awaken sometent ability?

    Nah... no way. That¡¯s impossible for Gobuta.

    Must have been just luck.

    And, that¡¯s when I noticed the petrified dwarf that had finally noticed the wolf.

    ¡¸What are you doing? Not going to prepare?¡¹

    I asked the dwarfs.

    ¡¸Oi, oi, wait a second! Why is there a ck fang wolf in here!!!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! There¡¯s a B rank monster blocking our escape!!!¡¹

    They seem to be panicking.

    That was an interesting... aical reaction.

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine! No problem. No different from your average dog! I keep him at home!¡¹

    I had intended for those words to calm them, but they were struck speechless instead.

    Since we have no time, I couldn¡¯t waste any of it for exnation.

    So while having the dwarfs change into traveling gear, I chased the rest out.

    Remaining in the building, I began to absorb everything.

    Not even close to full capacity.

    But, I decided to refrain from absorbing the whole building, as that would probably get me arrested again.

    Thus, we had finished the preparations for our journey, and thus we headed towards the meeting spot.

    Militaristic State Dwargon.

    We¡¯d be involved with it many times from now on.

    But to us who were escaping from it, that kind of thing we could not even imagine.

    Status

    Name: Rimuru Tempest

    Species: Slime

    Divine Protection: the Storm Crest

    Titles: One who Commands Monsters

    Magic: None

    Skills: Unique Skill [Great Sage], Unique Skill [Predator], Slime-Specific Skills [Dissolve, Absorb, Regenerate], Extra Skill [Water Maniption], Extra Skill [Magic Perception], Acquired Skills: ck Serpent [Heat Detection, Noxious Breath], Centipede [Paralysis Breath], Spider [Sticky Thread, Steel Threat], Bat [Ultrasound Waves], Lizard [Body Armor], Wolf [Supreme Sense of Smell, Telepathic Communication, Intimidation, Shadow Step, ck Lightning]

    Resistances: Thermal Fluctuation Resistance EX, Physical Attack Resistance, Pain Resistance, Electricity Resistance, Paralysis Resistance

    ?????????????????????????????

    That ce was wrapped in silence.

    To such extent, that you wouldn¡¯t believe it was ever noisy,

    Since the five criminals had been expelled from this hall, not a single person had moved.

    As if breaking the silence,

    ¡¸Now, Bester. Is there anything you¡¯d like to say?¡¹

    ¡¸Wi... with all due respect, your Majesty! This is a misunderstanding! There must be some mistake!¡¹

    Such was Minister Bester¡¯s unsightly appeal, that seemed to want to grab onto the king.

    In contrast, the King had showed no emotion, and remained stoic.

    ¡¸A misunderstand, huh... that would have been losing a faithful minister.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying! I cannot fathom howe you believe that that man had sworn his loyalty to your Majesty...¡¹

    ¡¸Bester! You are mistaken. The case with Kaijin had been lost long ago...

    The faithful minister I had lost, is none other than you.¡¹

    A quiet voice revealing no emotion.

    Whereas Bester shrieked in response.

    ¡°I muste up with an excuse!¡± He frantically thought.

    But he couldn¡¯t form a coherent thought.

    What had, the king, just said?

    The one he lost is... me? That means...

    Bester wanted toe up with something. But no thoughts would form.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll ask again. Bester. Do you have anything left to say?¡¹

    Frightening.

    His head was filled with fear.

    I have to answer his question! He thought, but no words woulde out!!!

    ¡¸With... with all... with all due respect...¡¹

    ¡¸Enough, I had expected more from you. I always waited. Even for you toe clean on the Magical Battle Gear Incident.

    But, even now... look!¡¹

    The King said pointing at two items.

    Sometime previously, an attendant had brought htem.

    Bester stared at them with empty eyes.

    Something he had never seen before, a liquid sphere wrapped in cloth.

    And a single longsword.

    ¡¸Do you know what this is?¡¹

    As he was asked, he carefully observed.

    The sphere he had not recognized, but the sword was the one that Kaijin always carried.

    ¡¸Think!¡¹

    In ce of the King, the attendant had exined.

    Bester¡¯s mind would require many more hours to understand the transpired.

    Not a revival pill, but a restoration pill made from Hipokte grass. That ofplete restoration.

    With dwarven technology, the best they could achieve was a purity of 98%.

    At 98%, it would never have the effect of high grade medicine. But this, was at 99%!!!

    Bester¡¯s face lit up in surprise. He wanted to know the extraction method.

    But what should have surprised bester more was the longsword.

    The demon ore used in the des had begun to adapt itself to the user, so was reported.

    ¡°But that¡¯s impossible... it normally takes ten years for that to happen!¡±

    Bester, in shock, was beset by such thoughts.

    ¡°If that is true!¡± such was the thought that dominated his mind.

    ¡¸The one who had produced these items was the slime. Thanks to your efforts, we no longer have a connection to the slime. Do you have anything to say for yourself?¡¹

    Bester knew all too well the depth of the King¡¯s anger.

    There was nothing else he could say...

    ¡¸Nothing... I have nothing to say, your Majesty.¡¹

    Tears welled up within him.

    ¡°I had been abandoned by the king!¡± He finally understood.

    He had just wanted to be of use to the king. And to be recognized.

    That was his with, and yet...

    Since when did he go wrong?

    Was it when he got jealous of Kaijin?

    Or was it well before then?

    That he did not know. All that he knew what that he betrayed the king¡¯s expectations. That sole truth.

    ¡¸Is, that so. Then, Bester! You are forbidden from entering the kingdom ever again. Never show yourself before me from now on

    However, I¡¯ll leave you some parting words... You have served well!!!.¡¹

    Upon hearing the king¡¯s words, Bester responded with a deep bow.

    And thus left the hall.

    To repay the foolish act he hadmitted...

    At the same time as Bester left,

    The guards restrained his aplice, the treacherous representative.

    That he saw from the corner of his eyes.

    ¡¸Spies! Keep watch over the slime! Never let him leave your sight! EVER!!!¡¹

    The king had raised his voice so to give this order.

    That usually quiet king, to raise his voice!

    Everyone tensed at the gravity of the order.

    ¡¸Even at the cost of our lives!¡¹

    The spies having so replied, disappeared.

    The king pondered thus.

    What was that monster?

    That was a unique creature. Letting him loose upon the world...

    Will probably end our peace...

 Intermission ~Bagworm Gobuta~

    Intermission ~Bagworm Gobuta~

    Hello, it¡¯s Gobuta here!

    Right now, I was punished by Rimuru-sama in a thing referred as ¡°Bagworm Hell¡±, its shape is round and made from thread, and hanged from the ceiling.

    But, it doesn¡¯t make me feel any pain and suffering. Though I cannot tear the thread with force, it¡¯s actually quitefortable.

    Since the thread can stretch, the body can be moved. But, no matter how violent the thread will not snap, it will only swing back and forth, noticing about that a while ago I try to quiet down.

    So, to leaving someone behind like this is really painful you know. Rimuru-sama went to the night shop with the others, I think it¡¯s awful. I also wanted to go there too........

    However, it¡¯s free time now.

    Because it¡¯s unlikely I can escape from this on my own, I try to get out by trying summoning my Storm Fanged Wolf partner for help.

    But, that is something I cannot do at this moment! Even captain Riguru cannot do too, it not an easy thing to do.

    I guess this is a clever punishment from Rimuru-sama.

    I think Rimuru-sama was really stingy; I only had a little sleep. But it also same with Captain Riguru and Chief Rigurudo too they also furious because the same reason, that the far I can told about the story.

    Nheless, it neither causing pain or difort, I can spend the free time without any problem.

    But say, Rimuru-sama is really kind. I think that the reason why everyone idolized him.

    Well, I should wait until hee back tomorrow surely he will let me down. I should patience this night.

    It¡¯s strange.

    The day has passed overnight, but Rimuru-sama and others isn¡¯te back yet.

    Did something happen? Although, maybe they just spend the night at somewhere else after walking around.

    Honestly, my stomach hungry, I wish theye back soon..........

    It¡¯s Dangerous......

    After the third day, Rimuru-sama and the others still hadn¡¯te back.

    I worry about them. But, it¡¯s not the time to worrying about the others.

    Now, right now. I myself was facing a pinch!

    Hunger is troublesome, but there a more serious and important problem that going on.

    Pi--- Gorogorogoro..........

    My stomach hurtssss.......

    I continued endure my wish to pee, but somethingrger hase.

    His mental strength was trained to the limit by receiving multiplerge and small attacks.

    Moreover!

    On the room he was hanged, on the parlor floor wasid carpet.

    It was better if the room floor was stone, surely if I defile the carpet, the dwarf Kaijin-san will got mad.....

    Rimuru-sama up until now say things such as Toilet and Bath as unnecessary like he don¡¯t really care about it, probably he will not mad if I defile the room......

    Perhaps, now, it had be a very critical situation.

    Well, should I do something......

    Wa, wait..... Dangerous......

    When I wriggle my body around while trying to endure, the movement was transmitted to the thread, making it swaying back and forth.

    In this situation, it just a matter of time before the catastrophe urs.

    It¡¯s impossible to cut the thread; it¡¯s also unlikely that Rimuru-sama and the others wille back.

    Koryaa. It is irritating to doing nothing.

    From awhile ago greasy sweat has flowing without stopping, my eyes became hazy.

    There is no more way to escape from here, I unleashed all I can do and give up -----

    No, wait? Thinking about it......

    For me that already given up, I remember the voice from the heaven.

    ¡ºIf you don¡¯t like it, go ask for help and summon your partner or something!¡»

    Certainly, Rimuru-sama had said so.

    I tried it to summon again! Surprisingly, my summon partner immediately came!

    (Partner, you hade! If you don¡¯te earlier, it will be a serious problem!!)

    While thought that in my mind, I was puzzled because the Storm Fanged Wolf that I didn¡¯t feels any reaction up until now had came forth to me.

    Which he doesn¡¯t really understand.

    But because the desperate calles, my sense finallyes back after the third time leak.

    The call keep growing. After all I goes through today; the mental strength that trained to the limit was at the edge!

    After a sessful summoning at thest minute, I was carried by my partner to toilet.

    But all the exhaustion had gone released along the secret.

    Fortunately, because Rimuru-sama and the other were back a few dayster, any traces was wiped and concealed to the end.

    Because I had seeded summoning my partner, its make him very surprised about it, making my mind clear a little.

    Needless to say, there is not any reason to tell anyone about the thing I have done so I don¡¯t need to worry.

    That¡¯s why; I gonna bring the secret even to the grave.

 Chapter 19 â€“ Return to the Village

    Return to the Vige

    We were joined by Riguru and the others at the entrance of the forest.

    A total of five days were spent on the journey.

    But, it¡¯s still within my estimate.

    Although we met many problems along the way, the main purpose of the journey was achieved!

    On that note, I didn¡¯t see an Adventurer¡¯s Guild in that city; shame, I wanted to take a look at the Freedom Association.

    Wanted to see if any of their members are ¡°World Travelers¡±... but I doubt there are.

    Also, the incident in the Dwarf Kingdom has sadly prevented me from further research on handiwork and armor... well, it can¡¯t be helped.

    But, I was satisfied with my newrades!

    And, we earned 20 gold coins. Really struck gold right there... literally.

    I introduced Kaijin¡¯s group to Riguru and the rest, and they exchanged greetings.

    Since they¡¯ll be working together from now on, I want them to get along.

    Come to think of it, the dwarfs seem less prone to discrimination.

    Perhaps it has to do with the fact that they are, themselves, a half magical race.

    Well, there was a problem in the beginning of our return to the vige.

    Ranga was waving his tail happily around me. However, when I told him to carry two of the three brothers, his joyful expression quickly turned sour, and he took a step back.

    Then, while staring at the duo, he added ¡°Will it be worse off if those two idiots get left behind?¡±

    With a look full of intent to swallow them whole! Which, of course, terrified the dwarfs.

    To begin with, when they first saw Ranga,

    ¡° ¡° ¡°Geeeeh!!! What.... is that...¡± ¡± ¡±

    That¡¯s how surprised they were.

    Was that the start of one of their performances?

    I don¡¯t really get it, but maybe there is something amusing about it.

    ¡°Wa.. wait, Ranga! I¡¯m just nning to mimic the ck wolf to check its abilities. That¡¯s why I want to leave the two dwarves to you!¡±

    Hearing my words he stood upright as if at attention, and,

    ¡°Acknowledged, my lord!!!¡±

    And he thus consented.

    Kaijin and the eldest brother Garm will get on my back.

    The middle brother Dold and the youngest Mildo are on Ranga¡¯s.

    To ensure their safety, I tied them to Ranga with [Sticky Thread].

    After all, in a world with no motorcycles, traveling at 80 kph would certainly be a terrifying experience.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s possible to run that fast, and I don¡¯t have any intention to be going that fast...

    Next, it¡¯s my turn.

    Mimicry: ck Storm Star Wolf (Tempest Start Wolf)

    As the mimicry finished, I transformed.

    ¡°Amazing!!! As expected of Master!!!¡±

    ¡°Fu ha ha! Even so! Work hard to evolve into this form!¡±

    I responded to Ranga with praise.

    ¡°Ay! I will strive to live up to your expectations¡±

    With a new goal in mind, Ranga¡¯s eyes were shining bright.

    The other Storm fanged wolves were all just as excited.

    Everyone being motivated is surely a good thing.

    Then, I nce over to Kaijin¡¯s group.

    There¡¯s foaming out of their mouth... they fainted?

    That old man... what the hell they doing...?

    Oh well.

    Time to put my daily practice to use! I use [Sticky Thread] on my back. I slowly manipte the thread to tie up Kaijin¡¯s group... and, sess! This way, we can continue carrying Kaijin¡¯s group even while they¡¯re fainted. Thus, we depart.

    As a side note, I think it¡¯s a good thing that Kaijin¡¯s group had fainted. If we don¡¯t take this slowly, at a speed of 100 kph, they could faint from the initial eleration...

    The two siblings on Ranga¡¯s back, Mildo and Dold, however, seem to endure well... never mind. That¡¯s the rumored ¡°fainting with your eyes open¡± skill, huh...

    I offer my condolences.

    The return journey was going smoothly, primarily because the dwarves had fainted.

    It¡¯s probably better for them to faint instead of biting their tongues.

    In fact, imagine yourself in their position¡ªwouldn¡¯t it be unpleasant to wake up to another terrifying experience?

    Instead, isn¡¯t it best to let them sleep with those happy faces?

    Well, I¡¯ll wake them up for meals.

    I know, I¡¯m a bad person (lol).

    Come to think of it...

    ¡°Oi, Riguru! Have you seeded at summoning your ck wolf yet?¡±

    ¡°Although it brings me great shame... there has been no progress¡±

    Fumu.

    Even Riguru can¡¯t do it.

    The other goblins are also frustrated; the wolves, as well.

    So, only Gobuta?

    ¡°So only that Gobuta seeded?¡±

    ¡°What! Gobuta, is that true?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I called and he came!¡±

    Hearing those words, the other goblins¡¯ and ck wolves¡¯ eyes lit up in determination.

    ¡°But, that can¡¯t be. Gobuta is the kind of guy to walk to and from the Dwarf Kingdom on foot!¡±

    Come to think of it, he¡¯s right!

    You¡¯d think he¡¯s just a fool! But, I guess he¡¯s the type of guy that can do it when it matters.

    Well, Gobuta is a fool, but that certainly doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s ipetent.

    Come to think of it, he made a four month journey on foot alone while scavenging for food; if he were weak, I doubt he could¡¯ve done it.

    Thus, my mental evaluation of Gobuta rose. Well, sooner orter it will drop...!

    When the nightes, we take a break.

    I¡¯m not tired at all, but the others need a break.

    While everyone rests, I¡¯ll try out some abilities.

    The physical abilities of the ck Storm Star Wolf (Tempest Star Wolf) are really high.

    I could feel the power gushing out.

    When I kick the ground lightly, I instantly leap into the air, and gallop through the air.

    Combined with my reaction speed, I can probably bring out its full potential.

    To begin with, most of my battles to date ended with ¡°[Water de]!¡± and the enemy were decapitated.

    Since strength and agility are important factors in a fight, this is a pretty good development.

    Enough to say that I am satisfied the Tempest Star Wolf¡¯sbat ability.

    From what I imitated with [Great Sage], while mimicking the ck wolf, I can instantly kill the ck snake. Without any special abilities.

    I received an exnation on ranks in the town. The Lizard was a rank B-. Via the simtion ability of the [Great Sage], one could approximate the rank of other monsters. The ck snake would never reach A rank, but, being able to defeat ten centipedes, one could rank it as A-...

    Simrly, a normal¡ªnot mimicked¡ªck storm star wolf is stronger than a ck snake, but a fight against ten of them would be impossible...

    No, wait... there¡¯s that ominous [ck Lightning] skill...

    My instincts scream that it¡¯s dangerous.

    And yet, I return to being a slime, and try it out.

    The result,

    Pika~tsu! ........Chudo¡ªn!!!

    Fufufu....

    My test target, a big boulder on the riverside, crumbled to dust.

    Thus, I judged that I should absolutely never use this skill again!

    So,

    I didn¡¯t do anything! A lightning just hit there for no reason!

    Let¡¯s go with that.

    There was another such skill, the ck¡¯s snake [Noxious Breath]. I shall also seal it. At least, until I can properly adjust the output.

    Especially since it uses a lot of magic power. And, if not adjusted carefully, there¡¯s a high chance of hitting friendly.

    That is, more than its power the range was also phenomenal...!

    Surrounding the boulder, an area of about 20 meters (65 feet) was turned into ss by the temperature...

    Riguru and others rushed over asking if anything was wrong.

    ¡°Wooow, a lightning hit right in front of me! How surprising!¡±

    Is how I deceived them.

    Seems like the lightning disturbed their rest, making me feel guilty.

    From now on, any dangerous experiments must be carried out in some secret location.

    Oh well, I got the data.

    The simtion in my brain resumed.

    With [ck Lightning], even if it is not my version of it, the ck wolf can probably win against ten ck snakes.

    Thus, it may actually be the case that the ck Storm Star Wolf (Tempest Star Wolf) holds power beyond that of an A rank.

    A rank monsters, by themselves, can devastate a small city and are thus appointed ¡°Disaster¡± level.

    Therefore, I should refrain from mimicking the ck wolf near a city.

    And thus, my research continues till dawn...

    ..........

    .....

    ...

    The next morning.

    The dwarves wake up with their faces still pale.

    Are they okay?

    ¡°Are you guys okay?¡±

    ¡°A, aa..., where are we?

    As their consciousness be clearer, they were puzzled due to the unfamiliar scenery around them.

    I immediately tell them that we were traveling towards the goblin vige.

    ¡°What did you say?! For a two month journey like this, we need to procure a carriage and food from some nearby town!!!¡±

    Well, it¡¯s far toote to be surprised

    What to say...., let¡¯s ignore it.

    Well if think about it. It¡¯s hard for a normal person to understand the distance we had already traveled.

    We aren¡¯t in a rush.

    So, I take the time to exin our situation to the dwarves.

    As for Riguru and group, they are making food.

    Goblins cook in one way¡ªthey roast.

    That¡¯s fine for now. I have no taste buds, after all!

    However, when I do obtain them, I should beat good cooking techniques into them.

    Can the goblins get used to cultured life?

    Whether it will happen or not, I do not know. But, I n to try out various ideas.

    It¡¯d be bad if they can¡¯t properly cook!

    While eating breakfast, we discussed future ns.

    I exined to them that we were bound to arrive at the vige in two days.

    ¡°Impossi...!¡±

    The dwarfs was not convinced

    Thus, we resumed our journey.

    Along the way, we conversed using [Thought Transmission]. The dwarfs can also use it, which saves us some trouble. [Thought Transmission] is an improvement over basic telepathy, as it is stronger, allows argerwork, can be used during other maneuvers, and has range of about a kilometer.

    On the second sprint, the dwarfs cling to our backs without fainting. Seems like they properly prepared themselves beforehand. Since the wind pressure forced them to keep their eyes closed, I made a thin membrane with my thread to protect their eyes. Surprisingly, it works.

    I can finally manipte it to some extent with just thought.

    This much is possible when you get used to manipting magic essence.

    While moving on the road, I ask the dwarfs to teach us about somemon knowledge.

    While the dwarf talking, the goblins excitedly listens.

    Then, we adding ourmon knowledge from what we hear, then the conversation turns lively. I feel relieved because they be more familiar with each other. In this state, they will get along just fine in the vige.

    The Dwarf or The Goblin, the origin is same.

    The long lived half fairy Dwarf. The short lived half demon Goblin. The difference was only in the course of evolution. But, the goblins rather said it evolution, would it be degenerate?

    In other words, the goblin can be said to be the monster version of the dwarf. The Goblin can evolve to hobgoblin, But after evolution, it seems it extend the life span!

    Well, it not just that, but that was one of the differences between demon race and fairy race.

    Even in the same half fairy races, dwarfs are closer to the demons rather than the elves.

    Maybe that¡¯s the reason, they able be ustomed without difort with others once they gets used to it.

    Having suddenly remembered something, I decided to ask,

    ¡°Kaijin, I know it¡¯s already toote to ask, but is it okay? To have said those things to the Dwarf king, didn¡¯t you admire him?¡±

    ¡°Oh about that. I do admire him! There isn¡¯t a single dwarf who doesn¡¯t. Who wouldn¡¯t admire a hero king that looks like he hade out of some fairy tale?¡±

    Certainly.

    Heroes from fairy talese out only in bedtime stories.

    This hero, however, is alive and well, supporting and protecting his people as their King.

    Thus, it is exactly as he said¡ªeveryone respects and admires him; and, everyone would surely want to be useful to such a King....

    Do I have the resolution to do the same?

    I became the goblins¡¯ master by pure chance. But, how should I proceed from now on?

    It¡¯s fine. No doubt about it!

    That¡¯s the kind of ¡°myself¡± that I wished to be.

    ¡°Hey, Kaijin. Why have you decided to follow me? If you think about it, isn¡¯t it far better for you to return to the King¡¯s service?¡±

    Upon hearing this question, this is how Kaijin answered.

    ¡°Gahahahaha! Danna (TL note: can mean master but I left it in romaji) is surprisingly tactful! Why? Because it seemed interesting! That¡¯s what my instincts told me. This guy can do anything! And that was it. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a fine reason?¡±

    A fine reason... huh?

    No doubt about it.

    ¡°Fumu You better notinter. I was famous for working my subordinates hard, you know?¡±

    Anyways, when there¡¯s something I can¡¯t do, I want others to help me; I want to rely on others. But, if you need my help, I¡¯ll see it through.

    Even if it was hard, this is what I truly desire inside.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    I nodded with satisfaction at his response.

    Two dayster, we arrived at the vige.

    Ours objective was achieved: we returned to the vige!

    ----------------------------------------------------------------

    Author¡¯s note: Since there was no change in the status, I removed it

 Chapter 20 â€“ Toward the Villageâ€™s Revival

    Toward the Vige¡¯s Revival

    We finally arrived at the goblin vige.

    We left the vige only two weeks ago, but I feel somewhat nostalgic.

    Well, rather than calling it a vige, it was just a square surrounded by fences...

    While we were out on the journey, what¡¯s left was just some small tent for living.

    The center of the vige is marked by the bonfire; I noticed a big pot ced there.

    Roasting! It was the only cooking method before! It seems they improved. What an impressive progress.

    That pot over there... if you look at it closely, from it¡¯s appearance it was made from shell of a ¨­kame (Big Turtle).

    How far did they expand their hunting range...?

    Well, it seems they did not get attacked from other monsters, I feel relieved.

    Immediately after entering the vige, the hobgoblin vigers noticed us. We were greeted by cheers. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t bring any souvenirs.

    Oh well, it seem there many fur, etc from monsters they hunted, I¡¯m sure the dwarves can turn them to clothes right away! Eventually, I want the goblins to be able to make it themselves.

    Now, to introduce the dwarves, I attempt to find Rigurudo so he can gather everyone.

    It seems it¡¯s not needed, Rigurudo came running.

    But, he had a troubled face.

    What had happened? I tried to think the answer of my question.

    ¡°Wee back! I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t greet you earlier when you came back, but Rimuru-sama there are guests...¡±

    Even if he tired, he still feel obliged to greet me, I feel sorry.

    Guests...? Someone I knew?

    Anyway, are the dwarves free in the vige? I think they start inspecting around.

    The equipment I bought was stored in a vacant tent.

    I leave the care of the dwarves to Riguru, I was guided to the ce where the guests were waiting.

    Rigurudo guided me to into arge tent.

    Who is it?

    Well, when we meet, I will know. Thinking that, I enter the tent.

    I was surprised when I saw what was under the entrance of the tent.

    Over there, there are several Goblin.

    Some were well dressed with several others that apany them.

    Chiefs, and they escorts? Why they did¡¯t carry any weapons. Even thought I don¡¯t see any problem.

    When I was perplexed, the goblins were all suddenly dogeza (prostrate/kneeling)!

    ¡° ¡° ¡° We greet you, O Strong one! Can you please hear our humble request!!! ¡° ¡° ¡°

    They speak all at once.

    Strong one? It exaggerated but are they referring to me.

    I discerning them all, their saying with serious tone and their eyes were all serious, I knew those eyes.

    What are they expecting from me? I thought so.

    ¡°Fumu, I¡¯ll hear¡±

    I decided to hear their story.

    Then,

    ¡°Ah! We are really grateful! Our request is, we want to ask you so we can serve under you!!!¡±

    One of them, answered as the representative.

    The other all nodded in agreement.

    They asked with hope-filled eyes.

    ¡° ¡° ¡° Please take care of us!!! ¡° ¡° ¡°

    They deeply beg.

    Honestly, I thought it was troublesome

    Right now, it¡¯s time for the vige revival! I don¡¯t have time to spare for you guys!

    Although I want to say the otherwise, the fact is the people on this vige just a few.

    Anyway, I predicted there will be turf wars going around here I think it¡¯s okay to ept them in,

    Right now it¡¯s okay, but what if they¡¯ll betray uster?

    Although I¡®m a bit worried about it, If that happen I will exterminate all of them, I do not forgive betrayal.

    To lead monsters, wishful thinking will only get in the way. Everything must be dealt cold-headed.

    I order to determine my resolution, is to ept those guys.

    I assured myself again.

    Once these guys betray me, I will kill these guys...!

    But... now that I think about it, how can I easily think of killing someone?!

    I¡¯m surprised by myself.

    Oh well, it better to worry about itter.

    By the way, it seems those guys are only a representatives, how many people do they have?

    To think about it, I muste up with names to give to all these guys all by myself. I let out a sigh...

    Each one of the goblins went back to their own vige to bring home the news.

    Well then, I hear the story from the remaining delegates.

    Listening to the story, I summarize the contents...

    First, the cause that began to disturb the order in the forest.

    During the raid of Fanged Wolf n, the vige of Rigurudo and others was abandoned, the cause was they could not afford to offer any warriors.

    The Orc race, the Lizardman race, and Ogre race!

    It was some of the monsters with intelligence in this forest. They began to move in order to dominate the forest.

    Even until now, they had skirmish, but they are in tacit agreement so it did not lead into armed sh.

    However, that is in response to the situation where the lord of the forest is gone. So far it seems the move to clear away their old resentment.

    Originally, Monster had a nature that likes to show off their power.

    Therefore, to clear away the umted resentment, each race prepared to move out.

    The goblin race is just a weak race, their presence is only for being trampled by them.

    Each chief (Goblin) was in panic.

    In this state, they will be ruined by involved in the fight.

    During the chief meeting, they carried out discussions every day, but they aren¡¯t very intellect.

    The discussion ended without resulting with any solution...

    Meanwhile, the news of the attack from Fanged Wolf n was received, well not far from it. Therefore, Rigurudo¡¯s vige was forgotten.

    However...

    Around the time the food stocks be scarce, there came a bad news. It was reported that a new threat in the forest has appeared!

    The rumor was about the ck beasts and their riders.

    Those riders are running within the forest just like it was in ins, they hunted powerful monsters in the forest.

    When they received the report, they all were astonished. Who are those riders?

    Apparently, that what it looked like for those goblins...

    In response of this report, opinion was divided.

    The first opinion ims that, any day now, those riders will take them under their protection.

    The second opinion ims that, it¡¯s too suspicious! It must be so kind of trap!

    The ones who said it¡¯s a trap; there is no reason to bring us into a trap! They didn¡¯t listen when being persuaded.

    In addition, even if it¡¯s not a trap, it isn¡¯t necessary for us to ept.

    Without intellect only sadness, the words for conclusion can¡¯te out.

    Therefore, they select a person as representative to ask for asylum. They told me that was the reason why they went to this ce.

    I understand.

    Well, it was a good story from a small fries (Alt: bug). However, even if the goblins are small, weak andck intellect, there will be no one willing to help them.

    Either way, I decided to ept their request.

    But only those willing toe here.

    I told this to the representative of the goblins.

    Hearing my word, those goblins went back to their own viges.

    For now on there is a problem.

    I think that after looking at the goblins that came here.

    Isn¡¯t that... A little too much?

    In the vige¡¯s space, there are only a few amodations.

    Or rather, why I must be worried for such a thing?

    For a few days, several axes were created, the newly created axes were used to cut trees, the collected timber was going to be processed, and would be usedter to build housing. I leave the charge of the timber rted things to Kaijin.

    The three dwarf brothers, diligently processed the fur, to make clothes for hobgoblin.

    The three dwarf brothers as usual looked at the women (Goburina) with sharp eye.

    It might be good, if they finish it quickly!

    At the time I told them to hurry their works, goblins came.

    From the 4 ns, collectively there is about 500 people.

    The rest of it, the opposing faction stayed at the viges.

    They choose to stay.

    But right now the works is still not done.

    That¡¯s what I thought, I then check mind map.

    I¡¯m looking for suitable location near water source so I can open farnd.

    I walked to the nearest ce that meets my condition...

    The ce is in the vicinity of the cave from beginning.

    Fumu.

    I called Rigurudo, asking about the situation around that area.

    ¡°Around there was nonaggression territory. Because unlike in the forest, inside the cave, there is a nest of powerful monsters...¡±

    ¡°Ah, there will be no problem. I used to live over there.¡±

    ¡°Wha! Is that true!!!¡±

    ¡°No, I was born over there so it okay, there will be no problem at all.¡±

    ¡°....As I expected, degozaimasu na. This Rigurudo, truly admire you¡±

    Is it really great?

    I was just born in that cave, why does he have to be impressed with that?

    Well, as long as he¡¯s satisfied.

    Immediately, I went to talk with the youngest brother from the three brothers - Mildo who had architectural rted knowledge.

    I and Mildo are consulting about various things.

    I told Mildo any knowledge I had rted for various constructions from my previous life that I could remember.

    The current technology in this world, it measured it is on decent level with magic intertwine together.

    In addition of my knowledge I had, I n to measure and survey the local area.

    I want to make some of kind treatment facilities for excrement which was necessary for goblins and dwarves. But it¡¯s not necessary for the ck wolves.

    Anyway, you can make an underground sewer, or fermenting the excrement I thought it good as fertilizer.

    But when seen from sanitation side, it wasmon sense that it would easy for it to be the source of infection for infectious disease. That was what Mildo said to me.

    Well, can monster like goblins be sick? It¡¯s what I thought, but it seems it normal for getting epidemic.

    It¡¯s fate of weak monsters.

    Well, if it¡¯s because poor sanitation, they would surely became sick...

    In case of the goblins, the number of birth exceed the number that die because the strong fertility, it seems it possible to maintain the numbers.

    But, by evolving, it seems the fertility had depleted.

    In exchange for that, it seems the life span extended.

    Mildo was well informed. Though he didn¡¯t knew much in topics rted to processing the excrement.

    I confirmed that there was only a few ¡°World Travelers¡± in this world.

    In this world, had it own unique knowledge about Spirit Engineering, I heard it¡¯s mysterious and there weren¡¯t many exnations about it.

    Because there weren¡¯t many details known regarding the benefit of the excrement, he was surprised when listening to my story.

    Thus, the conclusion of the meeting, Mildo was appointed as the captain of the construction team.

    I let him take care of things that were his specialty.

    To Rigurudo, I instructed him to assign some people under Mildo, to go survey the project site.

    Ranga also apanied them just in case.

    I think the monsters from the cave will not go out, but there is a possibility. If that happen I¡¯m sure Ranga can take care of it.

    Thus, Mildo and others, the construction team departed.

    The next was, naming.

    The though is too depressing. To gave name one by one for all 500 people. Any longer, I think it would turn to the forbidden A B C D.

    But I don¡¯t like to do something halfhearted.

    Immediately, I started giving them names.

    Again, I went to low activity state after giving them all names, but I was able to give name to everyone.

    The fatigue was less than the previous naming; it is something that you do not want to do again.

    I summon the chieftains.

    They all kneeling in front of me, were the evolved chieftains

    Led by Rigurudo, Rugurudo, Regurudo, Rogurudo.

    Obvious, side by side. It¡¯s Ra Ri Ru Re Ro.

    Coincidentally, Ra became Ranga.

    I think it all appropriate, so it¡¯s okay! There is no one that object.

    I thought it in frantic! I forget about the names appeal.

    I will work very hard! It¡¯s was one of a good man appeal!!!

    The one that are left over was a female.

    It¡¯s possible to determine the gender of Goblins, but it hardly shows in the appearance. But when they evolve the differences is recognizable.

    I thought some feminine name, Like Ririna.

    In the future, I wonder if this name can be series or not?

    Although such idea crossed in my mind, I decided to against such thought.

    It¡¯s not needed right now.

    Well, in front of me the hobgoblins. I wonder if they capable with hierarchical rtionship or not?

    Everyone is friends, everyone is equal! Those things were impossible in real life.

    In particr, for monsters that emphasizes on power... A clear chain ofmand was necessary.

    I decided.

    ¡°Listen, I bestow to you guys this positions!¡±

    It was dered.

    Rigurudo was promoted to Goblin King.

    And, the remaining chieftains be Goblin Lord.

    In the surroundings, all of the goblins in the vige prostrate themselves; I gulped my own saliva when watching such spectacle.

    ¡° ¡° ¡° Wa ha~a!!! We humbly receive your order!!!¡± ¡° ¡°

    With that word as the signal, thunderous cheer rose up.

    A new history for goblin has begun.

    For crafting tools, Kaijin had prepared it.

    For clothes, under themand of Garm and Dold, had been produced steadily.

    For timber, it steadily provides the vige with vacantnd.

    By the time it was confirmed that all of the goblins had evolved, the nned construction for the new vige began after Mildo came back after the survey.

    All were well.

    I checked the construction area for the new vige.

    From it¡¯s scale, it should be called town rather than a vige.

    Our new home.

    After confirming all the preparations and equipment, we all departed.

    Towards the new ce, step forward.

    For our first step to create a new country!

 Chapter 21 â€“ A New Movement

    A New Movement

    Bordering the Great Jura Forest, was the Count territory of Falmas Kingdom.

    On this frontier existed those willing to protect the area.

    Their main forces consisted of a knight order under the control of the Count.

    Although the members usually only consist of 100 people, the Count dered a state of emergency. Those who had retired were recalled, and the numbers were now nearly three times than the usual, with 284 people.

    The nextrgest force here was the Adventurers from the Freedom Association.

    They had taken requests to hunt monsters threatening thend in the vicinity.

    However, this was not an urgent matter. And, naturally they finished the request without any difficulties.

    To serve as lookouts around the Count¡¯s territory, mercenary were hired.

    Although some were talented, many were still just novices. Thus,when the monsters started to move, they all were employed to scout the surroundings.

    However, in reality, they didn¡¯t treat their work seriously. The main cause of which being the fact that Count Nidol Maigam had been stingy with money used to employ them.

    So, who can subdue the monsters if the Free Association didn¡¯t take the request?

    Normally, it was the job of the Knights.

    However!

    ¡°Fools! When the Knights leave the territory, there is a chance for the cities to be attacked?!!! Who will protect the Town?!!!¡±

    So, the frightened Count did not permit their dispatch.

    Money was a problem. Moreover, The Knights could not move in order to protect the town.

    Further,ints came from viges.

    Theyined about damage caused by monsters that neither the adventurers nor Count did anything about...

    However, the Association in this case, can¡¯t receive a subjugation request due to a single rule.

    The circumstances involved did not allow it to so easily ept.

    After all, if you going to hunt for rank ¡°B+¡± monsters, multiple adventurers of the same rank are needed (At least 3 or more people).

    Even if 10 adventurers with rank B tried to subdue it, even if they were sessful, there would surely be casualties.

    Furthermore, just because a sighting was confirmed, it didn¡¯t mean that the subjugation can be begin immediately.

    Normally, there was not many rank ¡°B+¡± Adventurers stay at the frontier; the problem was that monsters would appear too frequently.

    Thus, they were unable to effectively move between requests.

    They¡¯d receive the request, subdue the target, and thene back. The time involved between each step became a problem.

    To patrol the vige, an organization responsible for subjugation was necessary.

    In response to these circumstances, reluctantly the Count Nidol Maigam set up an organization.

    He called it, Frontier Garrison. Its member consisted of 30 people.

    Moreover, they mostly consisted of criminals charged with trespassing on private property, disorderly behavior, or small-time violent crimes.

    So, it¡¯s actually a facility for small miscreants. A correctional institution.

    They were servants of the Knights, at times; and, they served as opponent for the Knights mock battle.

    Thus, their service was meant to rehabilitate them. They choose a person among them as their captain (or rather, they were forced to choose), and were sent as guards of viges.

    For Count Nidol Maigam, the n looks appealing because it not only can solve the viges¡¯ problem.

    Even if they had died, his wallet wouldn¡¯t suffer.

    It¡¯s the extent of his ns that he doing, but.....

    ¡°Fumu, sly dog. Well, to gain our freedom, we should ept it graciously!¡±

    The man named Youmu said.

    Due to his appearance,

    Originally, he had not wanted to merely end up as a small miscreant.

    He hoped he can be the boss of the back streets/slums, but it seems the world didn¡¯t let this man take the center of stage.

    Later, the Frontier Guards led by him showed a remarkable results, and he became the frontier viges¡¯ savior.

    Fuze.

    Belonging to a small kingdom Burmund, he was the Freedom Association Burmund branch guild master.

    His former ability as Adventurer was upper rank ¡°A-¡°. He was a remarkable Adventurer.

    As he promised to Baron Belyard, he immediately, conducted his own investigations.

    As a result, in response to a report from the information section, it seems there were no movements in the Empire.

    But it didn¡¯t mean that the Empire wouldn¡¯t moveter........so he had concluded.

    Thus in the future, they should continue observing the Empire.

    It¡¯s not work that they normally do, but there was no other choice. It¡¯s his decision.

    Then, the news from the Investigation Team was received.

    When he entered the room, he slowly sat on the sofa.

    Their confidential discussion was set to be held in the drawing room.

    On the sofa facing him, sat there three people¡ªtwo men and a woman.

    They were Adventurers with a B rank.

    Excelling in covert operations, Gido. With his job as ¡°Thief¡±, is a man with excellent information gathering skills.

    Outstanding in defense, Cabal. With his job as ¡°Heavy Warrior (Fighter)¡±, his role was that of the tank. He enjoyed goofing off, but was polite when working.

    Specializing on particr magic, Ellen. With job as ¡°Magic Spell User (Sorcerer)¡±, Skilled in diverse magic, but excellent with Movement-based magic. Carefully providing support in order to increase the survival rate of the Party. They were all noteworthy individuals.

    They were the team that was ordered to inspect the cave where Veldora was sealed.

    His first thought was, pleasee back safely!

    To begin with, the proper level of that cave was rank ¡°A-¡°.

    Actually he wanted to do it himself, alone. But, because of his responsibilities as the guild master, he cannot move freely.....

    Meanwhile, the other rank ¡°B+¡± Adventurer were not asked to inspect the current situation of Veldora.

    The reason they were requested was because of their high survival rate and high information gathering capabilities. Rather than during subjugation, if they were sent to collect information while avoiding battle, their abilities surpassed those of other rank ¡°B¡± Adventurers.

    However, if something were to happen to them, it would be his fault.

    It was an obvious vition, since him as the branch chief himself had ordered them.

    But, it was absolutely necessary for them to check.

    That is why, the one who most pleased with their return, was Fuze.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hear the report.¡±

    Fuze, never showed emotion in discussion ordering questioning.

    He was grateful in his mind; but he didn¡¯t express it in words.

    The trio were familiar with this trait

    ¡°All I hear is ¡°Wasn¡¯t it tough?¡±¡±

    ¡°I want to quickly take a bath....¡±

    ¡°It was tough; it was hard to mediate the quarrel between Danna and N¨¥san, I thought I would be easily trampled to death....¡±

    That was their typical reaction when reporting their findings.

    However, their faces were serious.

    And then they started the report.

    Battle with monsters in the cave.

    The guardian, having deceived the Storm Snake¡¯s (Tempest Snake) senses, they removed the seal on the door and entered.

    Confirmation of the disappearance of Veldora...

    Inside the door, they investigate for about a week, but could not confirm the presence of any living thing.

    And, the most curious detail.....

    ¡°And, that. After we concluded the investigation on the inside, the Storm Snake was nowhere to be found!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Since I can¡¯t use any withdrawal type magic indoors, I spent many hours nning our escape from the Storm Snake... but it was all pointless!!¡±

    ¡°I was just thinking that I¡¯d be able to mix illusion magic and heat maniption as a decoy! But, no... On a serious note, I worried that although we were able to get here, we won¡¯t be able to get out, but...¡± That¡¯s what they reported.

    Heck, what was that thing? That was a monster of rank ¡°A-¡°. It was the strongest presence inside the cave.

    Probably, I would not win on my own against that monster.

    That was precisely why; the probability of sess in this mission was greatly reduced.

    Fuze thought so.

    Again, what is happening in thend? At the moment, that was not something to think about. So Fuze concluded.

    ¡°Well you guys. Have a nice break for three days. After that, once again, I want you guys to investigate the forest!This time, it is not necessary to enter the cave! I want you guys to investigate the surroundings thoroughly, and carefully! So, go!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go! See you!¡±

    ¡°What? Three days!!! Give me more rest please~!¡±

    ¡°Hey hey..... Anyway, I guess it useless no matter what I say?

    Although they said those things, Fuze did not care.

    It was more important to organize the information they brought.

    Heck, what was happening in that forest?

    Fuze was deep in thought

    When he opened his eyes his mood changed, He red at the three people.

    ¡°What you guys doing? Get out!¡±

    Saying that, he drove off the trio.

    Sakaguchi Hinata was bored.

    Assigned to guard the inside of the pce of the Holy Ruberion Kingdom, She was her private chambers, alone.

    This world was boring.

    When she first came to this world, Hinata was still 15 years old.

    On the day of her first year high school entrance ceremony, she was on her way home but didn¡¯t particrly want toe back.

    When she passed by the shrine she always stopped by, a strong wind suddenly blew throughout it.

    The wind forced her eyes shut.

    Once she opened them, an unfamiliar scenery had spread before her.

    Hinata rejoiced.

    Her mother was a religious addict, and now she had been released from it.

    Her father, had long ago ¡°disappeared¡±.

    He lost great sums on horse races, and left them with an enormous debt.

    Mother fled to religion because she couldn¡¯t withstand the beatings from father.

    After careful nning, Hinata killed her father as to help her mother and receive life insurance money.....

    After a bit more, the insurance money would be paid out.

    The secret had not been exposed.

    Thus, her father was treated as a missing person. Thank goodness.

    Oh well, if you think about it, in this state it seems necessary tomit another murder.

    To murder the zealot who pushed her mother into religion, and sooner orter, end her own mother.

    Hinata was calmly analyzing the situation.

    That¡¯s why, she didn¡¯t want to stay at home.....

    In this ce, there was no need to kill anymore. She thought so.....

    ¡°Oi! There¡¯s one here!¡±

    ¡°Oh! A young woman! Good job!!¡±

    ¡°Before we sell her, how about we have a taste first?

    While speaking such words, some men had surrounded Hinata.

    Ah....., even in this ce, there is a need.

    The world was full of despair.

    So she thought.

    The world was full of ugly people, that kind of world, I shall destroy it!!!

    I, shall take it. I will surely usurp it all!!!

    I am righteous. There are no faults in my calction. There never have been!

    That will never change.

    Suddenly, my vision became clear. My hazy mind cleared and my mind got sharper..

    In front of my eyes was someone that wanted to steal from me; I¡¯ll steal from them instead. Their life!

    Thus, a ughter took ce.

    By the hands of a girl, the time she took to kill the three men didn¡¯t exceed 5 minutes.

    The physical abilities of the girl who just got her powers, was still not really high.

    With cold eyes, she evades the opponent¡¯s attack with minimal movement.

    She grabbed the cor of her opponent, and without hesitation gouged out the opponent¡¯s eyes.

    Hooking her finger in his eye socket, she pulled the legs of the groaning man down and mmed his head on the ground as he fell.

    She pulls out the knife from the fallen man¡¯s waist, and stabbed his throat.

    Now, one person down.

    The other men were stunned by the situation; and, without waiting for them to put their guards up, she grab sand and threw it at them.

    The sand entered their eyes, causing one man to momentarily go blind, shended a kick on him.

    The man fainted.

    Without a second nce, she went around behind another man, and shoved the knife through his back, into his heart.

    As intended, it pierced the heart through the gap between the ribs. She pulled out the knife, and gushing blood taintedHinata.

    Pleasant warmth of blood.

    The men, of course, could notment, being dead.

    But, there was one who was still alive.

    Hinata approached the fallenman and squatted down near him.

    He was terrified, but still alive.

    Still, there was a possibility that they had morepanions.

    She grabbed his hair and lifted his face up .

    And used the Unique skill [Usurper].

    Memory and techniques. All of it was taken from the remaining wreckage of a man.

    Hinata nced at him, and stabbed the knife into his neck.

    Even she though she kills, she knew basic mercy.

    It was her first murder in this world.

    From the people she killed from then on, she took their knowledge and techniques.

    Now, with the techniques as the foundation, she became a strong person in this world.

    From then, 10 years had passed.

    Other than that, she didn¡¯t remember the people she had killed.

    Good guys, bad guys, Hinata killed them equally.

    Because everyone were equal in front of God.

    Ridiculously, over here she can kill all of them.

    So, over here, she was no longer a normal girl.

    Completely remembering the murder.

    ¡°Leader of the Imperial Guards under the Pope¡¯s directmand¡±, she was a beautiful woman that holds the title of Holy Knights leader.

    That¡¯s why, it now became impossible for her to move as she wanted.

    Please someone, raise a rebellion somewhere.

    She thought such a thing.

    And then, someone knocked on her door.

    ¡°Excuse me, His holiness Cardinal Nics Schpeltas came to visit you. Do you wish to meet him? What should I tell him?¡±

    Nics?

    Sure, he was attached to me......

    ¡°Let him in.¡±

    Hinata decided to meet Nics.

    She was going to kill some time with her faithful dog.

    (Hopefully this will kill some time.......)

    With a smile of a saint, so she hoped.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------

    Author note:

    The purpose of Adventurers Rimuru meet at the cave was investigation.

    Unique skill ¡°Usurper¡± and ¡°Mathematician¡±.

    Its abilities is very simr with the protagonist¡¯s skill

 Chapter 22 â€“ The Adventurers who finally arrived

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (An English Clown and a French Pierrot)

    Clown: Pierrot! Let¡¯s toast to a wonderful partnership with many new friends! Kanpai!

    Pierrot: Banzai!... who are we honoring?

    Clown: Get on with the game! We have officially formed a partnership with Guro-dono, and will now be tranting this project together. Furthermore, we weed an editor to our website. I wonder what name editor-san will go by.

    Pierrot: Wouldn¡¯t it be by editor-san¡¯s wordpress name?

    Clown: I wouldn¡¯t know, I can¡¯t read minds!

    Pierrot: Or read, in general.

    Clown: How rude, who is the key figure in this project?

    Pierrot: I am.

    Clown: ... You¡¯re making me cry...

    Pierrot: That¡¯s just a water pump that you use during your act.

    Clown: No! It¡¯s magic! Clowns are magical!

    Pierrot: And underpaid.

    Clown: I¡¯m leaving! *Runs off sobbing*

    Pierrot: Well, then! I¡¯ll be telling today¡¯s joke. So a woman decided to have her portrait painted. She told the artist, ¡°Paint me with diamond rings, a diamond ne, emerald bracelets, a ruby broach, and gold Rolex.¡±

    ¡°But you are not wearing any of those things,¡± he replied.

    ¡°I know,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s in case I should die before my husband. I¡¯m sure he will remarry right away, and I want his new wife to go crazy looking for the jewelry.¡±

    .

    .

    Empowerment Arc

    Chapter 22 ¨C The Adventurers who finally arrived

    There were adventurers preparing to investigate the forest.

    They were B-rank adventurers Cabal, Ellen, and Gido.

    With monster activity worsening, even the merchants have avoided entering.

    With protection fees rising, the trip would no longer be profitable.

    Thus, to cross the forest, one would have to proceed on foot.

    And in the first ce, as no carriage could approach the ¡°Cave of the Seal¡±, any trip would inevitably continue on foot.

    When they had finished some preparation and were about to set off, a single person called out to them.

    ¡¸Pardon me. If you are heading towards the forest, could I not perhaps apany you half way?¡¹

    Was the voice feminine? Masculine? Young? Old? That you couldn¡¯t figure out.

    Nor could you see the person¡¯s expression.

    For some reason, that person wore a mask.

    An expressionless, but beautiful, mask.

    The stranger emitted a suspicious aura... but

    ¡¸Should be fine...?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey! You! Before the leader ¨C I! ¨C gave permission... seriously, what the hell!¡¹

    ¡¸Really... well, now that Nee-san gave her okay, there¡¯s no use arguing, is there?¡¹

    The three epted the stranger without a second thought.

    ¡¸I am grateful¡¹

    After saying those three words, the suspicious stranger silently followed the trio.

    Thus, Cabal¡¯s group of three obtained a newpanion, and set off on their investigation.

    .

    *Tontenkan*

    *Tontenkan. Kaaaaan. Kaaaaan. Don!*

    The forest was filled with the sound of cutting wood and cksmith¡¯s hammer.

    The foundation of a new city is beingid; and new houses are being built.

    At first, toy the plumbing, they had avoided building any houses, and it was but emptynd...

    For the water way, they redirected the water from the river.

    It¡¯s under construction, but they n on constructing a building for water pipe control. There, the water will be purified and distributed to every household.

    As for drainage, it will be directed into an underground sewage. As it is made from wood, we decided to preserve it by hardening it in cement.

    And, leading away from the city, it will end at a facility where it will be reprocessed into manure.

    Furthermore, we temporarily erected a building the size of a Gymnasium on the outskirts.

    It serves as temporary lodging are. And as such, it¡¯s not made tost.

    All in all, the construction proceeds smoothly.

    Near the cave, at the seat of honor, I n on cing my dwelling.

    From there, we¡¯ll first build the houses of the n lords, followed by that of themoners.

    As I want to get it right, the initial map was drawn with utmost precision.

    Drawing a cross, withrge roads running through the city, this n is best for overseeing the denizens¡¯ behavior.

    But, it is easier to attack.

    (TL long note for the curious mind: what this n made me think of is of construction of Heian-kyo (modern Kyoto) and Edo (modern Tokyo). I have a feeling that it is those examples that Rimuru is referencing. Kyoto was nned to resemble the Chinese imperial city, and thus constructed square. It had two main roads running through it, leading to the ¡°seat of honor¡±, the imperial pce. Edo, on the other hand, imitated the construction style of castles; and, using rivers, was thus made into a spiral. In terms of defense, while both were well known styles, Edo was considered superior.)

    In any case, seems like having the goblins evolve into hobgoblins was the right decision.

    They quickly develop superior intellect and memorization.

    Also, their constitution and strength improve.

    ording to the dwarfs, goblins are ranked F, but hobgoblins are monsters deserving a C~D rank.

    In any case, I should probably treat them with the same respect as humans.

    In short, their rank varies. Equipment and armor, individual ss and skill, and other such factors greatly affect the rank.

    I mean, individual strength depends on the individual, right?

    The four I deigned lords, for example, are stronger than the rest.

    And Rigurdo, whom I crowned King...

    ¡¸Oh! You have spent your time here! I was looking for you!!¡¹

    What a monster! Is all I want to say. He¡¯s huge and muscr.

    Compared to an ogre, he¡¯s not just simr, he seems stronger! Or so Kaijin said.

    Thus is seems that evolution is affected not just by a name, but also by the ss.

    Truly, monster¡¯s capabilities are wondrous.

    Probably should try bestowing a few more titles to test this theory.

    ¡¸What¡¯s up?¡¹

    ¡¸Ay! We have captured suspicious individuals, so I came to report.¡¹

    ¡¸Suspicious? Of which monster race?¡¹

    ¡¸Not monsters, they are humans. As you havemanded, we did noty our hands on them.¡¹

    ¡¸Humans? Why all the way over here?¡¹

    Humans... huh?

    Finally, the opportunity I was waiting for! Have to start on friendly terms.

    Well... if they are like those idiot adventurers from before, I¡¯ll dispose of them or turn them into monster snacks...

    ¡¸They were assaulted by a group of giant ants, and were saved by Rigur¡¯s defense squad, who then took charge of their protection...

    There is evidence that they were investigating thesends. How shall we respond...?¡¹

    I see.

    Seems like investigating on behalf of some country.

    I checked with the dwarfs, but Jura forest is not any country¡¯s property.

    Thus, there¡¯s a good chance they are investigating thends on behalf of an expanding country.

    If that¡¯s the case, thatplicates the matter...

    Well, I¡¯ll decide after meeting them.

    ¡¸Alright! I¡¯ll meet with them. Lead the way!¡¹

    Having so decided, I jumped on Rigurdo¡¯s shoulder.

    Since Ranga moves around too quickly, moving on him is troublesome.

    This is no different from walking, but my low eye level bothers me.

    Besides, when trying to appear dignified, having people look down at you (literally) is counterproductive.

    But it¡¯s all an excuse!

    Rigurdo, with me on his shoulder, walked to the captured adventurers.

    So, what kind of people are they?

    As I thought so, before my eyes (which I don¡¯t have, of course), I saw,

    ¡¸Hey! You! I saw that first!!!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re terrible! I was aiming for that meat!¡¹

    ¡¸Danna, I shall not yield when ites to food!¡¹

    ¡¸*Mogu mogu*¡¹(Munching sound)

    I heard a boisterous group.

    ¡¸......¡¹

    To my silent question,

    ¡¸Many apologies. Somehow, it seems that all their items were stolen... so we decided to prepare a meal, and this...¡¹

    Huh.

    Rigurdo is pretty nice guy, it seems.

    ¡¸Nah, isn¡¯t this fine? Actually, well done! Treating those in need kindly is a good thing!¡¹

    I praised his actions.

    More importantly, they, without consulting me, decided on a course of action they thought best.

    That, in itself, is a wonderful thing, I imagine.

    ¡¸Ay! Henceforth, as to not cause Rimuru-sama any trouble, we shall further devote ourselves!¡¹

    Well, he¡¯s still damn formal, though.

    After that conversation, we entered the tent.

    To be precise, the people guarding outside opened the way in.

    And all the eyes fell on me.

    With their mouths full of meat and vegetables, Adventurers.

    Their eyes opened wide at the sight of me. However, it seems that they aren¡¯t aware that their surprise showed itself.

    Hmm? Haven¡¯t I...?

    Ah! The trio of the cave!

    But one of them I have never seen before.

    Wearing a mask... how is he eating?

    *Mogu mogu*

    Slowly, at his own pace.

    But, Barbecue!!! Kuu... I also want a taste.

    Nostalgic Meat-chan. Ah... wouldn¡¯t taste buds just fall from somewhere...?

    Oops, my mind seems to have wondered in a strange direction.

    Rigurdo let me down at the main seat.

    ¡¸Dear guests, although we cannot offer better hospitality, please make yourselves at home. Before you is our lord, Rimuru-sama!¡¹

    Having so introduced myself, he took the seat next to me.

    *Gokuri* The sound of them swallowing what they were eating and drinking resounded.

    And,

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸What? A slime?!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    ¡¸Mogu mogu¡¹

    They¡¯re surprised.

    But really, to react in the same way... oh well.

    ¡¸Pleased to meet you. I am the slime Rimuru. Not an evil slime.¡¹

    Bu!!!

    They responded to my greeting by spitting out food.

    However, the one wearing the mask, seems to have kept hisposure.

    What a rude bunch.

    Seems like they¡¯ve been greatly surprised to see a slime talk.

    Well, I do understand the trio¡¯s surprise, but I¡¯d rather they contain the food in their mouth.

    So... what kind of people are they?

    It would be good if they were decent folk, but...

    Well, after having regained theirposure,

    ¡¸That was rude of us! We never would have imagined to be saved by demons, but we are in your debt!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah! We work as human adventurers! This food, very delicious! These days we¡¯ve been doing nothing but running, never having a decent meal... Truly, thank you!¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks! We¡¯re in your debt. However, to think that hobgoblins were building a vige here.¡¹

    ¡¸Gohogoho, gusu. Gokugoku.¡¹

    Well, at least they aren¡¯t panicking.

    ¡¸Well, take your time chewing, we can talk when you finish!¡¹

    Having said that, I waited for them to finish their meal.

    They really should have just called me when they had finished, seems like they can¡¯t be so considerate.

    Well, they did get flustered, but that¡¯ll serve as practice for future encounters.

    From what I imagined, entertaining human guests (prisoners?) is certainly outside of my expectations... not that I can do anything about it now.

    And, maybe because I was feeling a little unpleasant, I exited the tent.

    When they finished with their meal, I had them escorted to the tent ced closest to the cave¨Cone for my personal use.

    Rigurdo seemed very apologetic, but,

    ¡¸Well, don¡¯t sweat it. Just learn for future reference!¡¹

    So Iforted him.

    The goblins are growing.

    Can¡¯t expect everything to be perfect from the start.

    Having entered my tent, I felt at ease.

    Rigurdo had his Goblina subordinates bring us tea.

    Seems much betterpared to what they brought out before, but, unfortunately, I can¡¯t taste it.

    To see improvement even here... how amusing.

    This is clearly a sign that they are evolving as a cultured race.

    Now, time was spent on this and that...

    ¡°We apologize for earlier rudeness!¡± While saying so, the four enter.

    It¡¯s a simple tent, so feels narrow.

    At the same time as the goblinas that showed them in leave, another setes to bring them tea.

    See? I don¡¯t know when, but they¡¯ve improved greatly in this respect.

    When nightes, while drinking with the dwarfs, I do know that they discuss their lives and cultures.

    ¡¸Well, then. Once again. Please to meet you. The lord of this ce, I am called Rimuru. For what reason have youe to thesends?¡¹

    That question would fall within their prediction.

    After all, they had plenty of time to discuss what answers they¡¯ll give.

    ¡¸The pleasure is mine. I am Cabal. For now, I am this party¡¯s leader.

    This is Ellen, and this is Gido.

    Would you understand if I told you? We are B rank adventurers.¡¹

    ¡¸Pleased to meet you, I am Ellen.¡¹

    ¡¸Yo! Gido¡¯s the name. Pleased to make your acquaintance.¡¹

    As I thought, these three are a party, huh.

    At a B rank they are moderately strong, but the cave would be impossible...

    Now then, the other one is?

    ¡¸And, this one has joined us temporarily for the journey, named Shizu-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Call me Shizu.¡¹

    A voice that wouldn¡¯t show whether the speaker was a man, a woman, an elder, or a child.

    But, I can tell gender apart with ease. For me, who can tell goblin sexes apart, this is a piece of cake.

    It¡¯s a girl. Furthermore, if I am not mistaken...

    Isn¡¯t... she Japanese?

    That¡¯s the feeling that I get.

    The way she sips her tea, and the way she sits.

    Since I don¡¯t know much about this world, I can¡¯t be certain; but, surely that sitting posture is rare, right?

    Currently, the other three are sitting normally.

    Sitting on the wolf pelts, the males have crossed their feet. The girl named Ellen also rxed, and reclines horizontally.

    (If I think about it, aren¡¯t these guys letting their guard down a bit too much... Isn¡¯t there a sense of danger in this world?)

    But enough of pointless chatter. Need to get down to business.

    ¡¸How polite. And?¡¹

    I¡¯ll summarize the conversation.

    ..........

    .....

    ...

    I heard their story.

    These guys, without any restraint, they spilled the whole story.

    So, on the orders from their guild master, they needed toe to the forest and investigate if any suspicious happenings were... well, happening.

    ¡¸In any case, he says to search for anything suspicious, but what should we call suspicious and what normal, huh?!¡¹

    ¡¸Right, right! Should¡¯ve asked him to exin in more details!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a limit to how much we can investigate, you know!¡¹

    Thus they began badmouthing their guild master.

    These guys are hopeless... I feel like I understand their poor guild master.

    And when they had thought they found something fishy¨Ca hole in a boulder, they drew their swords...

    It was a nest of Giant Ants! To say the least, they were surprised.

    I really want to ask why they drew their swords then. I really want to ask!

    But it¡¯s surprising they¡¯ve lived this long.

    And from there, for three days, they desperately ran, having abandoned all their things.

    If I had to say something it¡¯d be: ¡°well done!¡± but I¡¯ll refrain.

    ¡¸Wouldn¡¯t the most suspicious things be found around here? Like, in the cave?¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸No, no! There¡¯s nothing in there!

    Did you know~? They said that a storm dragon was sealed in there.

    But, without showering once, we searched that ce for two weeks without finding anything!¡¹

    ¡¸Wha... idiot! That¡¯s not something you should be talking about right now!¡¹

    ¡¸You see? The one who spilled it is you, Nee-san! Not my problem!¡¹

    Ellen suddenly says, causing the men to panic.

    Well, we had passed each at that time, so I knew.

    Oh, and it seems that bath culture exists here... I¡¯m nning on building a bath house in this city, as well.

    That aside,

    ¡¸You say you investigated that cave, but for what reason?¡¹

    Doesn¡¯t seem like they came for treasure, in any case.

    While shaking his head, and with a sigh,

    ¡¸Since we mentioned it, we have no choice.

    The thing is, as Ellen mentioned, the ck dragon¡¯s presence suddenly vanished, and...¡¹

    I see.

    I couldn¡¯t have known, but Veldora¡¯s disappearance caused quiet an uproar among the humans.

    He was supposed to have been sealed, but his disappearance causing such chaos.

    What to say, he was an amazing dragon. He liked to talk¨Ca great guy all around...

    However, isn¡¯t his influence too great?

    To have sent someone to investigate...

    Building a city this close to the cave¨Cwas that a mistake?

    ¡¸To say nothing of the fact that the cave¡¯s previously abundant magical energy had decreased. An unusual phenomenon we couldn¡¯t understand. Right now, it¡¯s magic levels are average, and is no more than a normal cave.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s filled with strong monsters, so it¡¯s best not to enter it. No treasure in it either, and not a single ore to be found! Powerful monsters, and no benefit to be gained!¡¹

    ¡¸If you search around, you might find a thief¡¯s gear drop, but nothing major.¡¹

    Doki. (Heartbeat).

    The ore... the cause of that particr predicament is none other than the one in front of you!

    Well, it should be fine. They won¡¯t know if I don¡¯t tell them!!!

    But their story continued.

    ¡°Ah! Since we mentioned it, we might as well tell you!¡± With such phrases, they discussed many things.

    Maybe these guys are just good people.

    With the cave¡¯s worth declining, there was no reason to investigate around here.

    I thought that we¡¯d have to move the city, but should be fine, then.

    In any case, since no country has rights to thisnd, they have no right toin.

    For now,

    ¡¸By the way, as you see, we are amidst constructing a city here; would that cause any trouble with the guild?¡¹

    I tried asking.

    ¡¸No... should be fine, I think?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah... it¡¯s no skin off the guild¡¯s back. But, countries...¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah... no idea about them.¡¹

    That was their answer.

    And it¡¯s not like I expected guild members to know how countries would react.

    When I thought that,

    Shizu, who had been quiet until now, groaned loudly.

    Gu, guaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!

    It suddenly began!

 Chapter 23 â€“ Flame Giant

    me Giant

    Silence was suddenly broken.

    Cracks ran along the surface of her mask, and magical power gushed from within.

    Slowly, Shizu rose, and began to mutter.

    ¡°Summoning magic?!¡±

    Ellen eximed in surprised.

    ¡°Oi oi, seriously? What rank she going to summon?¡±

    ¡°...., Uh, looking at the scale of the magic, it¡¯s going to be monster with rank ¡°B+¡± or higher.¡±

    ¡°Dan¡¯na-kata, do not say things so leisurely, it can¡¯t be stopped!!!¡±

    As expected from skilled Adventurers.

    They ended the conversation in instant, and then spread out.

    ¡°First! Refrain her! Mud Hand"

    ¡°Uoooooooo----rya!!! Heavy Collision (Knock Down)¡±

    Ellen makes rope to tie her, while Cabalunches a technique with his body.

    Guido was an equally important member; he immediately assumed guard.

    Fumu.

    Although they are only rank B, their team work is first ss.

    There is no wasted movement.

    But,

    ¡°Haaaa----! Explode!¡±

    Shizu swung her finger, pointing first down and then up.

    And then, a small scale explosion centered on Shizu urred.

    Shredding my tent to pieces.

    The tent aside, are any of the three injured by that explosion?

    As I wasn¡¯t harmed in the slightest, I wondered about them.

    While attempting to Knock Down Shizue, who had been restrained with Mud Hand, Cabal was blown away by the explosion.

    The lookout Gido sensed danger and was able to push Ellen away, saving both of them.

    ¡°Oi, you guys okay?¡±

    I ask them.

    ¡°Ah, we¡¯re okay!¡±

    ¡°Wait ~u, all my body hurts! I better receive injurypensation!¡±

    So, the two responded.

    ¡°O o it hurts-..... You guys.....Please worry a bit about your leader!¡±

    Whileining, Cabal stood up. What a sturdy guy!

    ¡°I knew Shizu-san could use magic, but even summoning...?¡±

    ¡°The heck she was saying?

    ¡°No, no... don¡¯t worry about that. As far as I know, for a summoner to use a chant is unheard...¡±

    Guido stop moving when saying that, then,

    ¡°Eh......, no way........ Explosion Monarch?¡±

    In any case, the situation is just as I had thought.

    Shizu continued to chant. As her body continued to emit red light, something began to emerge.

    Her mask slightly rose, and ck hair freely flowed before it.

    What is her goal? For her appearance to be so strange suddenly...

    ¡°Rigurudo! Help evacuate everyone! Bring them somece safe!¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an order! When you finish the evacuation, call Ranga over here!¡±

    ¡°Ay! I have received your order!¡±

    Rigurudo immediately began the evacuation.

    From what I can see, the goblins won¡¯t be of any help here. And, I don¡¯t n to see them ughtered pointless.

    Nor did I call Ranga to fight Shizu.

    The reason is simple.

    Perhaps these adventurers have merely set up this y to create an opportunity to strike at us.

    Thus, the massacre they n to beset upon us enabled them to so freely discuss those things (no matter how trivial it actually was).

    So when we encircle Shizu, they could strike at us from behind.

    ¡°Oi, Gido! Explosion what-now, who¡¯s that?¡±

    Quickly answering his question,

    ¡°That is, someone who was active 50 years ago, a hero-like person?¡±

    Ellenreceived such response.

    Someone famous? The moment I thought so,

    From Shizu¡¯s face, the mask fell.

    The me rose as the wind.

    It swallowed Shizu, and from within a me Giant had appeared.

    Summoning Magic ¡°me Giant (Ifrit)¡±! The ruler of me swallowed all things.

    Voice of the World resounded.

    Then, Shizu¡¯s body and the me Giant (Ifrit) fused as one.

    ¡°Ge~e!!! It¡¯s Ifrit, A high ranking Spirit with a rank over A!!!¡±

    ¡°Wow...., first time I see it! So~, no way to win against it, huh~!!!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt about it..... She¡¯s the Explosion Monarch!¡±

    Fu~u-----! Don!!!

    Impact and heat slowly approach us.

    It seems the trio tried putting up a Magic Barrier, but they were blown away with a single blow.

    Although they didn¡¯t die, there clearly harmed.

    Conscious, but unable to move.

    In any case, they are fighting for real. No question about it.

    And so, I can officially ignore the possibility that they came here to wreak havoc.

    But, wow, that skill has considerable power.

    Releasing bottomless magical power, with the me Giant (Shizu) in the center, a scorching wind surrounded her with a diameter of 30 meters.

    This fellow, if I don¡¯t fight, I¡¯m a goner.

    However, there was something strange.

    Even in this situation, I did not feel any fear. Did bing a monster cause such a change? I did feel fear of Verudora and the ck snake, maybe I¡¯m just using them as aparison.

    ¡°Oi. What¡¯s your objective?¡±

    ¡°Fu~u---!¡±

    Ka~tsu!

    Shock!

    Unlike the previous explosion, she radiated a heat wave this time. However, I had already moved from that spot.

    With my perception speed, even if something moves at the speed of sound, I could evade it!

    Rather than the previous explosion, the heat wave came toward as radiation. However, I already avoid the wave.

    On a side note, I¡¯m d we haven¡¯t built the city yet. Those were my sincere thoughts.

    Moreover, with all the trees cut down, we fought in an open area. Had we been inside a forest, it would¡¯ve caught on fire, causing me much trouble.

    However, don¡¯t get carried away!

    Bishun!!!

    I take aim at the abdomen, and shot ¡°Water de¡±.

    But the attack, just before reaching the me Giant (Shizu), evaporated. A maelstrom of mes surrounded the me Giant (Shizu), protecting it.

    Mumu... so it seems ¡°Water de¡± cannot pass through it.

    Would firing at full power be a good idea? So I thought, but then I imaged a steam explosion. Yeah, that won¡¯t be fun.

    Guess I have to resort to this.

    At that moment, Ranga had arrived.

    ¡°You called? My lord!¡±

    For now, I ordered Ranga to retrieve the three.

    Then,

    ¡°Good, quick retreat to a safe ce! I¡¯ll defeat it!¡±

    Although he nearly rejected that order,

    ¡°I will do as My Lord said, I wish for your fortune in battle!¡±

    With those words, he left while holding the three people in his mouth.

    Now I can fight without reserve.

    The mes rage around her.

    Using my perception ability, I urately grasp the distribution of heat within it.

    Although the me Giant (Shizu) was creating clones of itself and sending them to attack, I could easily predict the danger resulting from the me¡¯s temperature.

    Against me, that attack will nevernd.

    But at the same time, my attack will have no effect.

    What a troublesome me that is.

    The ground turned into magma... the temperature inside must be unbelievably high.

    Thus the problem: to use skills like [Paralysis Breath] or [Noxious Breath], I¡¯d need toe within ten meters of the target.

    I can¡¯t just stroll into that ce.

    To begin with, such as [Paralysis Breath] or [Noxious Breath], it would be necessary for the target to be within 10m when it was used.

    In that high temperature, it would only be a bother! I cannot afford to do that.

    I don¡¯t want to ss change into a Charred Slime.

    What should I do... neither of us can cause decisive damage on the other

    If this is how it ends, I should have predated more...

    While I was deep in thought, a magic circle appeared below my feet!

    Dangerous!

    By the time my intuition scream so, I was already trapped.

    Wide Area Capture Barrier. Is this a special skill of the me Giant (Shizu)?

    Without a single chant, the magic circle instantly appeared.

    With a range of 100 meters, my body will soon turn into vapor (gas), and be consumed by the scorching heat of the me.

    It¡¯s the strongest fire range attack!

    ¡°re Circle¡±

    She said, with voice neither feminine nor masculine, young, nor old.

    This is... there was no escape!

    I was prepared for death.

    Aa... I was sure I hadn¡¯t let my guard down, but I feel like I could¡¯ve done something.

    Maybe depending on everybody without trying to look cool...

    Or mimicking the ck wolf, using its speed, and piercing through the heat.

    Not wait for it to move first, not do something stupid, try to hit it with [ck Lightning]... should¡¯ve tried any one of these!

    Etc...

    However, although my perception speed should be 1000 times the norm, I just don¡¯t sense the damage.

    Well, maybe dying without pain is a good thing.

    But seriously, isn¡¯t this too slow?

    S&M y?

    Strange...

    I¡¯m sure I was engulfed by the fire.

    Hmmm....

    <...Solution. Due to Heat Fluctuation Resistance EX, the fire attack has been nullified>

    Somehow, I had forgotten about Heat Fluctuation Resistance EX! Is what I felt.

    Don¡¯t reply to every one of my thoughts! Stupid!

    To such abuse, I could feel it respond with a [.....].

    Though I¡¯m surely just imaging it.

    There¡¯s no way [Great Sage] has developed its ego.

    Hahaha.

    Definitely just my imagination.

    So no problem!

    Well, now.

    Oi oi, it disables fire attacks?

    What? Did somebody set the mode to super easy?

    Is everything going ording to n?

    ¡°I¡¯m doomed!¡± I cried, but soon the tables turned! Just as the theory teaches!

    In any case, I can now end this fight quickly.

    ¡°Now, what should I do?¡±

    I proceed to secretly, entangle the me giant (Shizu) with [Sticky Steel Thread].

    In just a bit, it¡¯ll be my win.

    I made [Sticky Steel Thread], abination of the Sticky and Steel Thread, which I created from days of diligent practice.

    Additionally, my resistance seems to be indefinitely active. In other words, I¡¯m not taking damage.

    Checkmate.

    ¡°Imp, Impossible!¡±

    For the first time, signs of fear revealed themselves in her voice.

    I underestimated you, but you too underestimated me.

    This I¡¯ll forgive, as we are both at fault

    So, you¡¯re free to resent me!

    ¡°Is it my turn next?¡±

    Ku~stu! The me giant (Shizu) tried to make her escape. However, I had predicted that action.

    There is no escape from my [Sticky Steel Thread].

    Thus, I slowly walk to her.

    To deliver the finish blow...

    On the Ifrit.. who had probably possessed Shizu and manipted her body.

    And without panicking.

    Unable to run away nor even struggle, such a pitiful creature I approach.

    And Then,

    The answer, of course, is YES!

    The dazzling light wraps around us.... and then suddenly disappears.

    The remaining actors: me and an old woman.

 Chapter 24 â€“ Reminiscence~ Funeral March

    Sorry for the dy.

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast an English Clown and a French Pierrot)

    Clown: Wow, that was fun chapter to read! I¡¯m really enjoying the story so far.

    Pierrot: The one about the me giant or this one?

    Clown: Both! (((o(*?¨Œ?*)o)))

    Pierrot: Oh my god... did you just input an... emoji?! (åø©b§¥©b)åø

    Clown: Yep! Cause we still don¡¯t have an image dedicated to how we look.

    Pierrot: Right...

    Clown: Oh, on a side note¨Cour editor goes by the name AncientKaiser, AK for short. And I think we¡¯ll be cooperating with Wuxia-sama as well from now on.

    Pierrot: Good. I¡¯ll finally see the end of your bad grammar.

    Clown: Why are you always so mean to me?!

    Pierrot: You know what they say...

    Clown: What?

    Pierrot: Never mind.

    Clown: Fine! Be that way! I¡¯ll just proceed straight to today¡¯s joke, then! Here we go:

    ¡°Mama, there¡¯s a man at the door,¡± said little Johnny.

    ¡°He says he¡¯s collecting for senior citizens. Do you think we should hide Grandpa?¡±

    .

    .

    Empowerment Arc

    Chapter 24 ¨C Reminiscence~ Funeral March

    Fire pouring from the sky like rain... that¡¯s the first scene I remember.

    My mother¡¯s hand, that I held so dearly, seemed far too light.

    I was afraid to look above it.

    The napalm bursting in the air turns my surroundings into a sea of mes.

    Should I run somece?

    Everything is covered in fire...

    Izawa Shizue was slowly drowning in despair.

    And then, she felt she was bathed in strong light...

    Ah... so this is where I die...

    She was just a young girl, but that much she could understand.

    She was four at the time.

    With no rtives, she lived alone with her mother.

    Her father was drafted, and his face she could not recall.

    She felt neither blessed nor unfortunate. That being the norm, she could do naught but ept.

    ¡°Do you wish to live? If you desire life, answer my call!¡±

    A voice resounded in her head.

    Do I want to live? Why? I don¡¯t understand.

    She was too young to answer such a question.

    However... looking at her mother who was reduced to nothing but a hand... I want to live! She screamed.

    £¼£¼Acknowledged. Answering the summoner¡¯s request... sess£¾£¾

    I want to live without having to fear the fire!

    £¼£¼Acknowledged. Acquiring Extra Skill [Fire Maniption]... sess£¾£¾

    The next time I opened my eyes I was in a demon¡¯sir.

    The one in front of me, was a beautiful Demon Lord.

    Long golden hair, blue eyes. A well ordered face, almond shaped eyes.

    And skin so pale it¡¯s almost transparent.

    So beautiful that it wouldn¡¯t be strange to mistake him for a woman.

    Leon Cromwell.

    He is whom the humans call the Demon Lord. Also known as the Blond Devil.

    ¡¸Aah... failed again.¡¹

    He so muttered, losing interest in her.

    However, he did not kill the girl whose body was covered in burns.

    She did not matter to him.

    And the girl, found that fact vexing.

    Even now she sometimes recalls. That beautiful face. And, the arrogant eyes, devoid of interest.

    But at the time, she could only survive by clinging to him,

    In the end, she was saved by the Demon Lord¡¯s whim.

    ¡¸Wait a second...¡¹

    She reached out to him.

    ¡°Maybe he, beautiful like an angel, would heal my pain?¡± So she thought, but...

    ¡¸Thought it was just trash, but this thing is suitable with fire, huh.¡¹

    With those words, he called forth the me Giant Ifrit. With no incantation, as if he were breathing.

    And the summoned Ifrit, obeyed without question.

    ¡¸I bestow upon you flesh. Use it!¡¹

    Those words, to the girl, became undeniable proof dashing her hopes.

    And thus, the pain she felt turned into hatred¨C

    As this curse (trauma) engraved itself upon her heart.

    However, is can also be said that this possession enabled her to keep her life.

    Since then, how much time had passed...?

    As a me demon, she ruled over one of the Demon Lord¡¯s castle. By his side, as a high demon.

    *Gotsun gotsun gotsun*

    The footsteps reverberated through the castle halls.

    The Demon Lord had already ran away. Abandoning this castle.

    The girl was the rear guard. A sacrificial piece.

    The Demon Lord had treated her as a tool until the very end. Nothing had indicated otherwise.

    The one who was approaching was the ¡°Hero¡±.

    Long ck hair gathered into a ponytail, and covering her body¨Cck light armor.

    A beauty that would rival the Demon Lord. The only difference, the hero was a woman.

    With one nce, she was certain.

    I can¡¯t win!

    When that thought overpowered Ifrit¡¯s minds, a little of the girl¡¯s ego had returned.

    She looked the hero in the eyes.

    ¡¸He.... help me...¡¹

    Words that one¡¯d easily ignored. Who¡¯d trust the words of a demon...?

    However,

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine from now on. Good job enduring this far!¡¹

    And from then on she was cared by the hero.

    The ¡°Anti-demon Mask¡± she wore restrained Ifrit and hid her burns.

    Her whole body she covered with a robe, and thus she followed the hero.

    And one day, she came to be called the ¡°Explosion Monarch¡±.

    Then one day the Hero left on a journey.

    Her reason she did not understand. It was probably a reason the Hero could not ignore.

    The girl as well nned simr action. That one day she¡¯d set of on a journey.

    To kill the Demon Lord.

    Who had saved her life, and then threw her away.

    That is, killing the demon lord Leon Cromwell became her life¡¯s goal.

    Therefore, the girl hardly found the hero¡¯s actions reproachable.

    But there was one regret left¨Cshe had never seen the hero¡¯s smile.

    Since then, the girl became famous for her heroic deeds.

    Sometimes called one of the founders of the Freedom Association, she had worked for the expansion and benefit of the Adventurer Cooperation Union.

    She also took part training adventurers and her sessors.

    At one time, she had taught excellent pupils.

    With a sincere, pure gaze¨Ca boy. Kagurazaka Yuuki.

    With a depressed gaze¨C a girl. Sakaguchi Hinata.

    These two were excellent students and fellow Japanese World Travelers.

    These two were pr opposites.

    The bright and optimistic Yuuki, and the grudge-against-the-world Hinata.

    ¡°That¡¯s probably because Hinata was attacked the moment she came here.¡±

    So thought Shizue.

    She was able to kill the assants, and thus escaped safely, but probably made some frightening memories as a result.

    She thought that Hinata was somehow simr to herself, and thus grew sympathetic.

    But, that was a mistake.

    ¡¸Sensei, thank you for the care you have shown. I fear there is nothing else I can learn from you. Nor shall we meet again, I think.¡¹

    With those words, and without a second nce, Hinata had left.

    She, in a mere month, had surpassed Shizue in strength. Such overwhelming excellence...

    After a few years, Hinata had received an important post within the empire, but was not satisfied.

    Rather, she had treated the promotion with mild indifference...

    Inparison, Yuuki was a sweet boy.

    After the Adventurers Cooperation Union had formally changed its name to Freedom Association, Yuuki had introduced the current ranking system.

    As a result of it, casualties during subjugation missions greatly decreased.

    And thus, to this day.

    Shizue had been supporting Yuuki behind the scenes.

    That is, she no longer could do anything but guide new adventurers.

    And, recently,

    The time she spent as a demon have begun to haunt her in her dreams.

    As her lifespan dwindled, she felt she was unable to restrain Ifrit¡¯s consciousness any longer.

    However, the ¡°anti-demon mask¡± has yet to fail her.

    So she told herself, ¡°I don¡¯t have long to live!¡±

    ¡°So, let¡¯s at least shoot an arrow at the demon lord.¡±

    Thus, she decided to set off.

    Which she reported to Yuuki.

    Without a word, he acknowledged her resolve. Perhaps he had wanted to stop her, but...

    At the time, a message came from the the Farmas Kingdom¡¯s guild.

    Veldora¡¯s disappearance confirmed. Will continue investigation!

    Was it perhaps some divine guidance?

    In any case, they needed help to break into the forest.

    Someone needed to slip in with the trio.

    Their specialties she had heard from Yuuki. And as she had heard, they were a cheerful bunch.

    She was d to have met such goodpanions on herst journey.

    A strange city.

    Saved by monsters, they were brought there.

    Well, it wasn¡¯t really a city, though;cking a single building, everyone lived in tents. Clearly a temporary measure.

    Even so, it was full of life and monsters (!) happily worked there. A bizarre city.

    It was unthinkable, in the first ce, to be saved by monsters.

    Had she used her me power she could have easily burned away the giant ants; but, she felt that she shouldn¡¯t.

    That is, each time she used her powers, Ifrit¡¯s consciousness would strengthen.

    Her negligence could lead to her powers running wild.

    Thus, she met a strange monster, with the attitude of a king, arrogantly carrying itself.

    Amusing.

    Although the monster could speak, the words uttered were,

    ¡°Although I am a slime, I am not an evil slime¡± and such!

    A line that no one would ever believe.

    The fun times abruptly ended.

    I still haven¡¯t achieved my goal...

    At the moment her life force seemed to have finally ran out, Ifrit took over her consciousness.

    Again... I¡¯ll cause problems for...

    As if sneering at her thoughts and hopes, the demon had manifested.

    And she lost her consciousness.

    ..........

    .....

    ..

    I tried to check on the woman¡¯s condition.

    Chances are, no matter how long I wait,

    She will probably not awaken.

    However, as apatriot of mine, I want to see her through to the end. Those were my thoughts.

    The three injured adventurers were in high spirits.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be paying your hospital bills!¡± I wanted to shout, but,

    ¡¸What is this? The burns havepletely disappeared... and my skin feels smooth and shiny!¡¹

    ¡¸Awesome... with those injuries, I thought we¡¯d be bedridden for weeks...¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯ll be... these guys have some amazing medicine.¡¹

    They seem to have healed without issue.

    However,

    ¡¸But, with this, we won¡¯t be getting any injurypensation, will we?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah... No one we¡¯ll believe us...¡¹

    ¡¸Yup... but I¡¯d take this over being left with injuries!¡¹

    Suddenly they had started to discuss their financial worries.

    They can¡¯t read the mood at all.

    Let¡¯s tell them toe hang out here sometime,

    ¡¸What should we report to the guild master?¡¹

    But instead, they were the ones who asked.

    I happily left a message for them to deliver.

    I admire adventurers. But, since I probably won¡¯t be able to avoid a background check, registering with the guild may prove hard for a monster.

    Thus, to repay his debt, Cabal will mention the name Rimuru to the guild master upon their return.

    Really, what a great guy.

    Being pleased with them, I decided to give them some parting gifts,

    Spider robe,

    Scalemail,

    Hard-leather armor,

    I handed to them those goods along with 10 pieces of the restoration medicine.

    ¡¸Wha!!! What¡¯s with this robe!!! So light, but sturdy! Actually, very sturdy!¡¹

    ¡¸Whoa!!! The famous Scalemail!!! Wait, isn¡¯t this master Garm¡¯s product?! I¡¯ll make it my family heirloom!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Eeh! Is this fine? This is clearly wasted on someone like me. And to have used the skin of fang wolves...¡¹

    What to say, a noisier reaction than expect.

    And well, I gave it to them cause they lost their equipment in that fire, and I wouldn¡¯t be able to buy them recements either.

    It was clearly not my fault, but I can sympathize a bit.

    And besides, what I gave them is naught but a test product.

    Which, of course, I won¡¯t tell them.

    Cause they are so happy with the gifts. No need to disappoint.

    No problem. No need to tell them either.

    Since, even as a test product, it¡¯s good quality!

    Well, if they are this happy, they¡¯ll definitely deliver the message.

    In the end, the three would call me Danna (Benefactor), and were quite attached.

    And although they did worry greatly for Shizu-san, they set off three dayster.

    And a week had passed.

    Shizu-san has awoken.

    ¡¸This is... I see... sorry for the trouble¡¹

    She¡¯s fully conscious.

    Seems like she clearly remembers her time as the demon.

    ¡¸I saw a dream...

    A nostalgic dream. Of a city... to which I can no longer return¡¹

    In Japan?

    ¡¸Hey, Slime-san. Could you tell me your name?¡¹

    I thought I already introduced myself as Rimuru.

    ¡¸Rimuru¡¹

    She closed her eyes as if in deep thought.

    ¡¸Could you tell me your real name?¡¹

    So she asked.

    Had she noticed? And after a moment of hesitation.

    ¡¸Fine. You won¡¯tst long anyways. It¡¯s Mikami Satoru.¡¹

    My real name. Didn¡¯t think I¡¯d ever say it again.

    ¡¸As I thought, you¡¯re Japanese, huh... I wondered if that was the case. That air you carry, you know¡¹

    Silence. And then,

    ¡¸I also asked this of my disciples. What do you think became of that beautiful city? The one that turned into a sea of mes...?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh. Let me show you.¡¹

    Having said so, I conveyed my memories with [Telepathic Communication].

    A truly useful skill at times like this.

    ¡¸Ah...¡¹

    A tear rolled down her cheek. And,

    ¡¸... Slime-san... no, Satoru-san. Would you listen to my request?¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    Probably some pointless request anyways.

    But, since I decided to look after her to the end, I can at least listen to her request.

    ¡¸Please eat me...!¡¹

    What? What did this granny just say?

    ¡¸You ate the curse ced upon me... It made me so happy. Well, I did want to beat the guy who cursed me senseless, but...

    In any case, it would have been impossible for me.

    Myst request. Could you put me to rest within yourself?

    You know, I... hated to be in this world. But, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to hate this world... just like that guy...

    There¡¯s a chance I someday... meet that guy again...

    So, I don¡¯t want to be reborn in this world.

    Please. I beg you, eat me!¡¹

    Hmph.

    What a request. It¡¯s far too simple for me.

    For me to be her seal. For me, to seed her hatred.

    Am I unsure? To put her heart at ease, and to send her off peacefully.. I made my decision.

    ¡¸Fine. I¡¯ll carry out your vengeance. What is his name? ¡¹

    She opened her eyes wide to my question, revealing the burn marks, and with tears flowing down...

    ¡¸Leon Cromwell. The strongest Demon Lord...¡¹

    As if in a prayer, she looks me in the eyes.

    ¡¸I swear! By the name Mikami Satoru... no, by the name Rimuru Tempest!

    I¡¯ll force Leon Cromwell to regret having incurred your hatred.¡¹

    Thank you... she muttered.

    And, she closed her eyes. And as if falling asleep, herst breath escaped her.

    £¼£¼Activate Unique Skill [Predator]? [YES]/[NO]£¾£¾

    Rest in peace, within me!

    [YES]! I respond. And, I pray...

    Within me, without waking for eternity, may you see only the happiest of dreams...

    Status

    Name: Rimuru Tempest

    Species: Slime

    Divine Protection: the Storm Crest

    Titles: One who Commands Monsters

    Magic: None

    Skills: Unique Skill [Great Sage], Unique Skill [Predator], Slime-Specific Skills [Dissolve, Absorb, Regenerate], Extra Skill [Water Maniption], Extra Skill [Magic Perception], Acquired Skills: ck Serpent [Heat Detection, Noxious Breath], Centipede [Paralysis Breath], Spider [Sticky Thread, Steel Threat], Bat [Ultrasound Waves], Lizard [Body Armor], Wolf [Supreme Sense of Smell, Telepathic Communication, Intimidation, Shadow Step, ck Lightning], Fire Giant [Clone, me Change, Area Boundary]

    Resistances: Thermal Fluctuation Resistance EX, Physical Attack Resistance, Pain Resistance, Electricity Resistance, Paralysis Resistance

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    *Gotsun gotsun gotsun...*

    The girl lifts her face up.

    Her Young, lovely, face.

    And, with relief, she smiled.

    Here you were! Don¡¯t leave me again!

    But the shadows of men only shook their heads, pointing somece.

    The girl, her face turning sad, looked to where they were pointing to.

    And there,

    Mother!!!

    Filled with happiness, she rushed towards her parent.

    The shadows, having confirmed this, disappeared. As if they never existed in the first ce.

    Perhaps, they were but phantoms created by the girl herself...

    And so, the girl reunited with her mother.

    Her long journey had nowe to an end.

    Trantor¡¯s Corner

    Clown: I¡¯m crying you know...

    AK: So am I Clown-sama *wipes away tears and hands back his handkerchief*

 Chapter 25 â€“ Human Transformation!

    Human Transformation!

    Shizu-san said.

    She passed me her life¡¯s only goal.

    Now, to realize the goal that befalls me, I must start to gather information about ¡°Demon Lord¡±.

    I had epted it easily, but the promise I made must be fulfilled. .

    I am a man who keeps his promises.

    She left me with a new ability.

    Unique Skill ¡±Shapeshifter¡± and Extra Skill ¡°Fire Maniption¡±.

    Incidentally, it seems I also ate me Giant (Ifrit).

    Even though it wasn¡¯t my enemy, this guy is still dangerous.

    After all, this guy surpasses rank A.

    Without a question, neither ck Snake nor ck Wolf would be able to win against it.

    I need to research its abilities, little by little.

    But before that!

    There was something more important that I need to check right now.

    Right! Humanization!!!

    I enter a simple tent, newly set up for my personal needs.

    No one can enter! I said and closed the door.

    Ku kuku, Kuha ha, Ku ha hahaha!

    I correctly execute a three-stageughter. (TL: it likes how viinsugh. Like the one Verudora use in chapter 3.)

    ¡°Traaaaan~ form!¡±

    Although there aren¡¯t any sound effects, executing Mimicry: Human!

    It¡¯s a first time I¡¯m looking forward to the mimicked body this much.

    However,

    ............ What?

    Oyaoyaoya.....

    The ck fog that always appeared during mimicking didn¡¯te out.

    What¡¯s going on! So, I thought, but my eye level became slightly higher.

    I could also feel hands and feet.

    And, my skin color changed from the normal pale blue.

    Mu, mu mumu?

    Though I don¡¯t really get it, I feel somewhat different than from what I had intended.

    It¡¯s a shame that there was no mirror.

    However,

    Although, I don¡¯t want to admit it but I remember once feeling the same way.

    A long time ago... around 30 years ago.

    Feels just like when I had been attending elementary school.

    I wanted to stop to think for a bit.

    But there was something I had just notice; there was a big difference.

    It¡¯s gone.

    In the new form I had taken, my Son had been missing....!!!!!!

    What is the meaning of this?

    I panicked.

    I immediately went to check.

    Thus, I came to know a shocking fact....

    No...., none.

    Smooth, there was nothing.

    We~ll well, if you think about it, when I mimicry monsters, I had never wondered about such things.

    With no need for excretion, I can¡¯t be expecting to suddenly have those organs, can I...

    An obvious truth... I, who doesn¡¯t reproduce, has no need for reproductive organs.

    The answer......, the state I in right now, the fact was.....

    With deep sense of loss, I understand! Suddenly a worry beset me.

    No way! I try checking my head in a hurry. It had bushy and soft feel.

    I let out a sigh of relief.

    I don¡¯t look like an alien or some suspicious person... thank goodness!

    Come to think about it, the ck wolf¡¯s fur was also bushy.

    Just imagining a fur-less monsters makes me feel bad.....

    Stop. Any further thoughts may prove dangerous.

    Now, had I, who always maintains a cool head, became flustered?

    By this time, I had already epted the thing regarding my son.

    However, it¡¯s rather painful that I can¡¯t check this body......

    And then, a nice ideaes to mind. Can I use ¡°Clones¡±?

    As expected from myself.

    Whether it¡¯s possible to use in this state¡ªI don¡¯t know; but, let¡¯s try it.

    ck fog gushes out from my body, it gathers in front of my eyes and turns into human form.

    In a moment, itpleted.

    This.... is dangerous

    It¡¯s dangerous, in many ways

    First the appearance.

    The figure is lovely silver haired, beautiful girl? Or beautiful boy? It¡¯s natural because there is no sex, but....

    In any case, the features were more like those of a girl.

    Probably, because the original body was Shizu-san¡¯s, my genes were nowhere to be seen.

    That was, well... probably to be expected.

    A lovely child, standing naked. Well, there are no parts to be hidden...

    But that¡¯s not the problem, this seems morally dangerous.

    But, the insanely cute face. To Shizu-san > GOOD JOB! Let me say that.

    I was a Nice Guy, but never this beautiful.

    Thus, I honestly thank you.

    I was wrapped in fur, and the clone also appeared with it.

    Right now, I still had not prepared any clothes.

    The reason why it¡¯s dangerous was.

    Because of its abilities.

    The clone had excellent thinking capabilities, andpletely linked to me.

    Which mean, both are me.

    There is no difference between the main body and the clone.

    No, the ability of the me giant (Ifrit)¡¯s clones clearly are inferior.

    Yet, I feel that my clone are not inferior. No, I wonder if it iscking.....

    There are differences.

    In the magic power capacity. Originally the amount of magic power you can use is limited. It can¡¯t use more than originally given to it.

    It¡¯s possible to keep giving it more magic power, however.

    I have quite a lot of magic power. Depending on how I use it, it can be pretty powerful.

    However, the me giant (Ifrit)¡¯s created about 10 clones,whereas my high performance clones are limited to a single body.

    Though, if seen from opponent¡¯s side, it¡¯s definitely a cheat.

    Thest reason.

    There was ack of difort when mimicking..

    I noticed it when the ck fog did not ur.

    For example, ck wolf.

    When turning into the ck wolf, the mimicry configures it inside the ck fog. But, it¡¯s inferior to slime¡¯s body abilities.

    Even though slime¡¯s body doesn¡¯t have limbs, there are no restrictions on its physical movement, because the cell abilities were abnormally high.

    Each one of the cells is muscle, brain, and also nerve.

    Do you get it? The eye transmits information that the brain then processes.

    But the slime avoids this process.

    With ¡°Great Sage¡± correction my perception speed are 1000 times the norm. Thus my reaction speed, is far about the ordinary person.

    However, the body created inside the ck fog has someg-time¡ªfor the thoughts to reach the brain=actual brain.

    Perhaps,the drop in quality of the clone was caused by this.

    But, mimicking the human being does not release ck fog....?

    Because its reaction speed is equal to the slime. Thus, no difort.

    And, due the fact that there are limbs now, its motor movements are better... But, it¡¯s a child.

    Still, it¡¯s easier to move than as slime.

    Also, because there no need for ck fog, there is no need to consume magic power.

    From now on, let¡¯s try considering this as the main form! So I thought.

    Suddenly I got an idea, so I issue an order to the clone.

    To change itself, smoothly.

    The clone began to growth!!!

    The physique bes slurry. Fluttering Silver hair. Beautiful, medieval looks

    Perfect!

    Furthermore from it, it can change into woman or man of any type.

    It can be macho or fat, it also can became young man or old man.

    I found it possible to mimic into variety of conditions. Also, the reason for the ck fog was apparently to amodate the additional mass, so turning into an adult requires it.

    This might be good as I can thus enhance my physical strength.

    Although the reaction speed decreases, it is more advantageous to haverger strength.

    Well, speed are also one of the more important elements in a fight! So, I think.

    From then on I carried out more experiments, and got used to this body¡¯ abilities.

    Thus I, in this world,got my hands on a human body!

 Chapter 26 â€“ New Abilities

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast: an English Clown and a French Pierrot)

    Clown: So much fail yesterday!

    Pierrot: You mean: 1) falling asleep before posting the chapter, 2) making a mistake while proofreading, 3) telling crappy jokes?

    Clown: All but the third one! Besides, Clowns are magical... why do I need sleep?!

    Pierrot: Well, most of the magical creatures of Rimuru¡¯s world need sleep¨Cexcept the slimes, of course. So you are not alone.

    Clown: So... do you agree that I¡¯m magical?

    Pierrot: No. I¡¯ve already contacted the psychiatric ward in the nearest hospital.

    Clown: !!!

    Pierrot: Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be there with you. Since we are always together.

    .

    .

    Empowerment Arc

    Chapter 26 ¨C New Abilities

    Well then, now that I acquired a human body, I can¡¯t be walking around in ¡°fur¡± forever!

    So I requested a set of clothing to be made.

    While the slime body is certainly convenient, is has fatal ws to it.

    And that w is theck of equipment. That is, other than some special magic items, I could not equip anything.

    It¡¯s not like I feel cold or anything, but I want some extra defense.

    Equipment that could protect me from at least one hit.

    Besides, the dwarfs have made many articles with the materials the goblins have hunted.

    First and foremost, I¡¯ll have a set of kids clothing prepared.

    Thus, I went to the dwarfs.

    Or more precisely, to the tailoring log cabin which was recently finished... apparently.

    The eldest dwarf Garm was busy ordering the girls (Goblinas), and overseeing production.

    ¡¸Yo! Garm-kun. There¡¯s some clothing I want you to make me!¡¹

    ¡¸... Danna. What are you saying? How are you nning on wearing it? You can¡¯t use equipment, can¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu. Fuhaha, haaaaahahahaha! Don¡¯t look down on me!

    You thought it was the ¡°can¡¯t wear anything¡± me, huh! Well, not anymore! Haaaaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Wha... what!!! Danna¡®s body is growing... not. A kid, huh?¡¹

    ¡¸Tch. Not suprised, eh... Oh well. I can be an adult, but I want you to first make some clothing for this form!¡¹

    ¡¸O.. okay. Then, we¡¯ll start by measuring your size! Oi, Haruna. I leave Danna¡®s measurements to you.¡¹

    I was measured by one of the tailors, Haruna.

    Of course, although I was naked, I was not embarrassed. Since there¡¯s nothing there...

    ¡¸My! How cute you¡¯ve be, Rimuru-sama!¡¹

    Haruna said while recording my size.

    Cute? I mean, I know I think I¡¯m cute, but for the goblins to agree.

    Must say, I¡¯m surprised that monsters even have an aesthetic sense.

    I decided to spend the following day by trying out my new skills.

    I head off.

    If I want to peacefully try out new skills, it¡¯s best for no one to be around.

    Having notified Rigurdo of my absence, I ordered everyone to steer clear.

    And, through the center of the city, I head into the cave.

    The ce where I met Veldora.

    That underground cavern is wide, unnaturally dense, and, most of all, uninhabited.

    The cave¡¯s monsters stay away out of fear.

    Now then, let¡¯s start testing these out.

    I¡¯ve got, unique skill [Shapeshifter], extra skill [Fire Maniption].

    From the me Giant, [Clone], [Fire State], and [Area Boundary].

    So what should I start with...

    Since cloning seems promising let¡¯s start with the me Giant.

    Fire State, huh. Wouldn¡¯t activate as a slime.

    Chances are, this skill activates only under certain conditions... I wonder what they are.

    As for Area Boundary, that I could use. But, I don¡¯t get it.

    So the point of the skill is to seal thermal energy within a barrier and prevent any from leaking, huh?

    But if I can activate this skill, why can¡¯t I use [Fire State]... wait a second. Didn¡¯t I just get my hands on a barrier?

    Okay.

    In the first ce, this skill¡¯s main strength seems to be in trapping opponents. Quite a versatile skill, isn¡¯t it?

    The boundaries maximum range is 100 meters, shaped into half a sphere. Does not expand underground.

    The smallest I could get it was just enough to cover my body. It¡¯s effect did not change. Only the size did.

    It¡¯s strength?

    I create a clone on top of which I affixed the boundary.

    Then, I shot out a water de at the barrier. ¡°Bashii!!!¡± It was repelled.

    Hoho... It¡¯s that strong?

    In that case, let¡¯s try out the [Paralysis Breath] and [Noxious Breath].

    That experiment showed that the skill uses up a lot of magical energy.

    With the energy I left with the clone, the barrier withstood [Paralysis Breath] without taking any damage, but copsed under [Noxious Breath].

    In other words, as long as I supply magical energy, the barrier will hold.

    Then, I created a clone with considerable amount of magical energy, and set up a barrier.

    I am nning on trying out the ck Wolf¡¯s [ck Lightning] skill.

    As a ck wolf, it is possible to modify the range and strength of the skill.

    Its two long horns are used to alter just that.

    Since a slime has no horns, ¡°Use it all!¡± is how the skill works.

    Thus, I set the power to max and the range to a single target... fire!

    As for the barrier, I set it to its lowest setting. If the size is small, the consumption should also decrease.

    The result,

    *Pika! ..... Chudooooooooon!!!*

    Not even the dust was left.

    It¡¯s too dangerous!

    So... I guess I can¡¯t trust in the barrier all that much.

    In the first ce, why did he disappear if I have electric current resistance and thermal fluctuation resistance?

    Somehow this makes no sense.

    Maybe this [ck Lightning] skill is actually a special skill ranked about extra skills.

    But man this sent a chill down my back.

    ¡°Good thing I didn¡¯t carelessly try it on myself!¡± Such were my honest thoughts.

    However, the fact that I need to mimic a ck wolf to use this skill greatly limits its applicability.

    Then, I mimicked the me giant, and tried to use [Fire State] again.

    The result was that I changed into a 2000 degree cloud. But, as expected, the heat dissipates too quickly if I don¡¯t maintain the barrier.

    This skill, too, highly depends on the situation.

    By the way, when I use it with the barrier, [Fire State] is an amazing skill.

    As expected of an A rank (+?).

    That is, [Freya Sphere] is abination of the barrier and fire state that burns the opponent from the inside; in other words, any living thing that breathes air will surely perish.

    My affinity against the opponent was really good!

    As for how to use the skill, I¡¯ll consider thatter.

    Now with respect to extra skill [Fire Maniption].

    I can¡¯t seem to explode things like Shizu-san did. What the trick could be, I don¡¯t know...

    Light a fire at my finger tip, throw fire from the palm of my hand¨Csuch party tricks are easy.

    Also, I managed to gather heat in my hand and radiate it, thus creating a Fire ster.

    And wait, if I gather the heat, the power increases.

    I mean, normally, fire is at about 200 degrees Celsius. If I gather it, it rises to 1600 degrees.

    Now, just like with ¡°Water de¡±, I just need to shoot out this magical energy.

    It struck my target at 10 meters away with a temperature surpassing 1400 degrees. This splendid skill I decided to call ¡°me Bullet¡±.

    Looks just like a certain alien¡¯s finisher, finger beam.

    Also, I can probably just create a fireball in my hand and burn my opponents.

    Would I do something as dangerous as grabbing someone¡¯s head and threatening to burn them? Yeah, I probably would.

    Additionally, since it seems I can further raise the temperature with practice, I should continue doing so until I can manage an explosion.

    After all, unlike monsters¡¯ skills, it¡¯s practice makes perfect here.

    Now then, regarding thest new skill.

    That is, [Shapeshifter].

    That name sounds too much like shoplifter... how unpleasant.

    I won¡¯t be awakening to any criminal tendencies, will I...

    Not that I even fall asleep.

    Anyways, let¡¯s try out the skill.

    But, I have absolutely no idea how to do that.

    At a time like this, [Great Sage] saves the day! Sensei! Please!!!

    £¼£¼Solution. The effects of Unique Skill [Shapeshifter]

    Fusion: The ability to merge into a single being with the targeted fellow.

    Division: The ability to separate oneself and the being possessing you.

    (If the target who is being separatedcks a physical form, they could disappear)

    These two abilities are yours to wield.£¾£¾

    I see.

    So Shizu-san¡¯s devil appearance was the result of this unique skill, huh?

    Just my first impressions, but wouldn¡¯t this skill mix well with mine?

    Although this slime body doesn¡¯t sweat, I certainly felt cold sweat at that thought.

    This is essentially the first step in understanding an opponents abilities. But, more importantly, can¡¯t I use this to erase their skills?

    £¼£¼Solution. Skills engraved upon the soul can neither be separated nor destroyed.£¾£¾

    Sadly, it wasn¡¯t that omnipotent.

    But, I am certain that it will mix well with my skills.

    For example, could Ibine with the monsters I mimic?

    Shizu-san hadbined with the Ifrit who resided in her consciousness, could I also be a devil this way?

    Devil transformation should be something like overwriting original body¡¯s abilities with the desired one.

    Perhaps as an option, I can also change my physical appearance.

    Thus, I try to imagine it.

    To ovey the me Giants abilities on top of the slime.

    I wasn¡¯t nning on anything gaudy, but had my face raise its temperature to 200 degrees.

    Seems like I can now use [Fire State] even in this form.

    Upon activating that skill, my aura had be that of a me. My ¡°facial¡± temperature also rose over 1400 degrees.

    Seems like this could be used as a weapon now.

    If I am ever captured, I could probably use this to escape.

    Thus, I tried fusing with every monster I had eaten thus far.

    The spider gave me white spots.

    As a centipede, I grew fangs. Gross.

    The lizard had me grow scales.

    The bat... made me sprout demon like wings. A slime with demon¡¯s wings. Looks pretty cool actually.

    As the ck wolf, I turned ck and grew two horns. Horns like those of a unicorn.

    But because I can¡¯t see, I actually still worry about where exactly the horns are ced.

    Next, the ck snake. My body was covered in a gold pattern.

    Now, even as a slime, I can fully use every skill.

    As for the visual...

    Now, could I fuse multiple times?

    The answer, yes. However, no more than twice.

    I could not manage a third. However, most of the monster¡¯s skills do not require fusion.

    Even if the potency of the skill decreases, as long as I can actually use it, I don¡¯t see much of a problem.

    The skills I actually need to transform for are... [Fire State], and [ck Lighting]¨Cjust them.

    Although not a skill, I do need to mimic the bat in order to use its flight abilities. I can grow flightless wings, however.

    Therefore, me Giant, ck Wolf, or Giant Bat¨Cchoose two of these ording to the situation at hand; that will probably be the basic strategy from now on.

    Well, as long as their abilities are useful, of course.

    By the way, if I try to fuse while mimicking...

    I can mix a total of three bodies.

    Thus, I¡¯ve be a chimera. Thank you very much...

    No, actually, the intimidating power of the monsters doesn¡¯t change all that much.

    The ck wolf and snake are, after all, the most dangerous of the ones I have.

    Whichever I use as a base, the power doesn¡¯t change much, but the ck wolf is a far superior base due to an inherently higher speed.

    So when I¡¯m in a real pinch, I¡¯ll be depending on him as usual.

    How, then, do the abilities change when the base is human? Was my next thought.

    Human¡¯s form primary merit is the ability to equip things.

    Whereas any monster and magic beast I mimic will inadvertently becking equipment.

    Further, there are certainly powerful skills to be used while in human forms.

    But for now, let me discuss the visual changes,

    me Giant: My hair and eyes turned crimson.

    ck Wolf: My hair turned ck, with two cowlicks sticking out... where are the ears and tail, damn it!!!

    ck Serpent: My eyes turned green and snake like. Hands and feet became covered in scales and grew ws.

    Giant Bat: I grew demon wings.

    The skills I cannot use without mimicking are the same as before.

    So if I obtain some cursed swords in the future, this appearance may be the norm forbat.

    Now that I think about it, I should probably try making one of those.

    If anything, I can fuse with inorganic substances as well.

    What would that mean? Probably gaining special attributes and abilities inherent to the weapon or something.

    While this is certainly something I would like to test out, I really don¡¯t know anything about this topic.

    Besides, to defeat the demon lord, shouldn¡¯t I be searching for some holy sword?

    Well, when I enter some kingdom, I¡¯ll look around.

    ... Ipletely forgot to test out my resistances.

    First to note, along with extra skill [me Maniption] I had acquired Fire Attack Resistance.

    But even so, surely if I were thrown into the sun I¡¯d burn and die.

    Thus, the question is how much can I resist? This, I just have to test with my own abilities.

    Up until now, I feared receiving damages, and avoided such practice, but I am a different slime today!

    Just as I had considered while testing [ck Lightning] before, it¡¯s time to experiment on my own body.

    I have to find out just how much damage I can endure.

    Though I worry slightly, this experiment is absolutely crucial.

    I create a clone and control him. Of course, as a slime. If I did this while looking like a child, what would the readers think?!

    The current clone looks like a child, but I can also make one of a slime.

    Furthermore, if I get used to this, it seems like I can also replicate the equipment I wore at the time of cloning.

    The cloning skill is only limited as far as your unique skills allow.

    First, [Great Sage]

    As long as the user is within a kilometer radius, a clone can be created.

    Should the user go beyond that limit, the consciousness link is severed, and the clone can only respond to basicmands.

    Since vision is always shared, and an order can be changed at any time, the clone can be used for long range reconnaissance missions.

    Second, [Predator]

    The stomach can only release the true body.

    A clone can be predated and stored, but cannot be extracted.

    However, feedback regarding skills, etc. can be acquired.

    Third, [Shapeshifter]

    Only one fusion is allowed. Division is unchanged.

    Upon extensive research a few limitations were revealed, but the skill remains pretty powerful.

    Thus, I sparred a few times with my clone.

    The result, ¡°Water de¡± is very powerful.

    ck serpent falls after a single attack. ck wolf, after two. The rest you can guess yourself.

    ¡°me Bullet¡± is only a beam shot from my fingertips, but terrifyingly powerful.

    However, as a piercing attack, the enemies death is not guaranteed. While their head and vitals be their weak points, I have to hit those first.

    For example, although I had shot through the snake¡¯s head, it did not fall. Had I let my guard down, I might have been defeated.

    Thus, although it¡¯s stronger than ¡°Water de¡±, it¡¯s harder to kill with.

    I had epted this point too easily.

    The strongest skill is [ck Lightning]

    The strongest pair is [ck Wolf and me Giant]¨Cthe clone didn¡¯t immediately die with barrier and fire state invoked.

    Rather, I have to say that I somehow managed to defeat it.

    Perhaps its best to think of fire state as a defensive rather offensive skill.

    Even so, other than the strongestbination, no skills found thus far can defend against it.

    Furthermore, while mimicking, if enough damage is received, I return back to normal; however, the damage incurred is not transmitted to the true body.

    Thus, if I die from a single attack, it can properly be called an overkill.

    And thus, I¡¯ve obtained various data.

    The rest can be verified via [Great Sage]¡¯s simtions.

    Taking on the appearance of a child, I begin to leave.

    Along the way, I encountered a centipede... who quickly ran away at the sight of me.

    Fufufu. My presence has finally been recognized.

    Although to the eyes I look just like a child!

    Status

    Name: Rimuru Tempest

    Species: Slime (Human-transformation possible)

    Divine Protection: the Storm Crest

    Titles: One who Commands Monsters

    Magic: None

    Skills: Unique Skill [Great Sage], Unique Skill [Predator], Slime-Specific Skills [Dissolve, Absorb, Regenerate], Extra Skill [Water Maniption], Extra Skill [Magic Perception], Acquired Skills: ck Serpent [Heat Detection, Noxious Breath], Centipede [Paralysis Breath], Spider [Sticky Thread, Steel Threat], Bat [Ultrasound Waves], Lizard [Body Armor], Wolf [Supreme Sense of Smell, Telepathic Communication, Intimidation, Shadow Step, ck Lightning], Fire Giant [Clone, Fire State, Area Boundary]

    Resistances: Thermal Fluctuation Resistance EX, Physical Attack Resistance, Pain Resistance, Fire Attack Resistance, Electricity Resistance, Paralysis Resistance

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    END OF THE EMPOWERMENT ARC

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Some Trantor Notes and Trivia:

    Rimuru¡¯s temperature: I know she/he is hot. How hot? About as a typical red sun.

    Shoplifter joke: so I did the best I could with Rimuru¡¯s joke here. The actual name of the [Shapeshifter] skill is ‰äÙ|Õß (degenerate, pervert, etc) with the intended meaning being: changing one. What the author writes is, literally: ¡°I may be a ¡°changed¡± gentleman, but I am certainly not a pervert. What an insulting name.¡± However, that makes zero sense in English. Annoying enough, the author continues this pun in the next line, here tranted as ¡°I hope I won¡¯t be awakening to any criminal tendencies¡±, which really should have been ¡°I won¡¯t be awakening to any strange interests, right?¡± Here¡¯s the original text for all you enthusiasts.

    ¤½¤ì¤Ï¡¢¡º‰äÙ|Õß¡»¡£

    °³¤Ï¡¢ß`¤¦¤è£¿ ¼Ê¿¤À¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¡¢‰äÙ|Õß¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£´óÌå¡¢²»ÃûÓþ¤ÊÃûÇ°¤¹¤®¤ë¡£

    ¤Þ¤ë¤Ç¡¢Î£¤Ê¤¤È¤Î¶¤ËÄ¿Ò™¤á¤¿ÈË¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤«...¡£

 Chapter 27 â€“ The Ogre Tribe

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast: an English Clown and a French Pierrot)

    Clown: So Pierrot, I always wondered, why did you insist on tranting ¥ê¥à¥ë as Rimuru, instead of the moremon Rimel?

    Pierrot: Well... cause I don¡¯t know Rimuru¡¯s gender.

    Clown: Hmm?

    Pierrot: Rimel sounds like a male name, to me, at least. Rimuru could perhaps be both, is what I thought. Considering Rimuru¡¯s current human-body state, I am always troubled about what pronoun I should use.

    Clown: Oh, that makes sense... not! Just admit it¨Cyou like that reading better!

    Pierrot: Busted, huh?

    Clown: I always know what you¡¯re thinking!

    Pierrot: Oh? Then what joke am I thinking of right now?

    Clown: ... ¡± ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯ and ¡®I apologize¡¯ mean the same thing... except when you¡¯re at a funeral...¡±

    Pierrot: Yup!

    .

    .

    Forest Disturbance Arc

    Chapter 27 ¨C The Ogre Tribe

    All monsters within the cave now run away at the mere sight of me.

    Probably the result of my aura.

    Pleased, I left the cave.

    So I nned, but...

    ¡¸Gu, who is it! Pursuers?¡¹

    ¡¸Young master! We¡¯ll only slow you down! Please escape with the princess!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Wicked demon! Don¡¯t try to deceive our eyes!!!¡¹

    And other simr grand statements I could hear from a group at the entrance of the cave.

    Height surpassing two meters, a group ofrge monsters looking like a ragtag militia. Their bodies a lump of muscles, the ogres.

    Aren¡¯t these the self-proimed rulers of the forest? They look exactly as Rigurdo has described.

    So, what are they afraid of, some demon? What¡¯s with that? Scary!

    A bit bewildered, I n my escape.

    I check behind me, but don¡¯t feel any presence. No heat signatures either.

    So the ogres can see it but I can¡¯t! This might be bad...

    Just when I thought I had gained new abilities... I guess I am still far from true strength.

    ¡¸Ku, a demon? What kind? My bad, but I don¡¯t see it... where is it now?¡¹

    While on my guard, I begin to make retreat to ogre¡¯s side.

    But they still haven¡¯t responded to my question.

    Moreover, they are keeping distance from me.

    What? Are they nning on using me as a bait?

    The moment I thought so,

    ¡¸What are you saying? The wicked demon is none other than you, slime! You have not fooled our eyes!!!¡¹

    One of the ogres called out.

    Wha... what?

    To call such an adorable slime a wicked demon? That¡¯s not a nice thing to say!

    ¡¸Oi. Oi! Wait a second. I am a the wicked demon?¡¹

    ¡¸Are you trying to y dumb? That aura unbefitting of a slime! Did you think you¡¯d fool someone?!¡¹

    Hmm? Oh... I was enjoying freaking out the cave¡¯s monsters too much and kept it open, huh.

    So I quickly pull back the aura. And,

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have anything like that! You must¡¯ve imagined it!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸?????????¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Of course, I couldn¡¯t fool them.

    But, after insisting that it was just a misunderstanding for a while, I somehow managed to have them lower their guard.

    Oh, boy...

    In the first ce, why are they even here?

    When I so asked, they told me that they had escaped here.

    Looking closely, there are many injured, with some gravely so.

    A normal monster would have died by now.

    The only reason they are still standing is surely due to the extremely high vitality of the ogre race.

    Still, I proceed to spit out some restorative medicine and treat their wounds.

    With their high vitality, even the diluted medicine quickly restores them to perfect health.

    While appearing surprised for some reason, they thank me.

    Now, although their wounds are healed, they are nheless clearly exhausted. So I decided to have them rest at my vige.

    After all, I need to find out what had enough power to so decimate the ogres.

    They are a B rank monsters; but, from training, they can raise that to B+ or even A-.

    The rulers of the forest. The strongest beings around, or so I heard.

    In any case, I¡¯ll guide them to the vige.

    Deciding to carry them over there, I summoned Ranga.

    When called, he appears from within my shadow. That is, I finally seeded at summoning him.

    My pride simply didn¡¯t allow the fact that Gobuta seeded where I couldn¡¯t. Thus, I practiced.

    And good thing I had done so¨Cconsidering the current situation.

    There were six ogres.

    Mimicking the ck wolf, I carried three and left the remaining three to Ranga; thus we returned to the vige.

    By foot it would have taken more than a day, but at our pace we managed it in under an hour.

    As expected of ogres! Unlike the dwarfs who fainted, they were merely impressed with the speed.

    Thus, we escorted the ogres to our vige, where I invited them to my tent.

    Well, in ce of the tent stood a log cabin when I arrived.

    Looking just like the blueprint I had suggested.

    Seems like while I was away practicing my skills, they quickly set it up.

    While thanking the dwarfs and goblins, I enter it.

    Looks just like I had imagined. Amazing.

    The blueprint I made by drawing on a nk with some charcoal, and, along with measurements, I passed it all to Mildo.

    After looking it over, ¡°Got it!¡± he eximed. By the results. seems like my handwriting effectivelymunicated the design.

    Furthermore, the room was furnished just as I had previously requested.

    As for the ogres, I show them to the reception room.

    And, asking them to wait inside, I head over to the dwarfs.

    To pick up the clothing I had requested from Garm, of course.

    Assuming my child version, I tried the clothing on.

    Steelthread underwear, and fang wolf outerwear.

    The materials used, of course, came from the previous pack leader. But, for some reason, the fur had turned ck.

    Putting on pants and overcoat, I felt like I dressed to impress.

    As an extra bonus, it seems that the fur had quite some magical energy stored in it.

    ¡¸Danna, this seems to have tremendous defense power. It ain¡¯t just some normal fur!¡¹

    Satisfied, Garm gave his approval.

    The final item was not armor, but a piece of clothing. Which is fine. I¡¯d fine without it, but I guess having it is better.

    So I thought, until I heard about,

    ¡¸Ah, by the way, this attire just happened to have be a magic item. It will always perfectly fit the one who wears it!¡¹

    Such wonderful news! In other words, even if I turn into my adult version, the clothing won¡¯t rip!

    Well done, Garm-kun.

    Chances are, the fur, that had been constantly floating inside my magical energy (stomach), was thus strengthened. So, if Ie across any good ingredients, I should remember to allow them to mature inside.

    Let¡¯s make a mental note about that.

    Now then, I shouldn¡¯t make them wait too long.

    Having found a fitting spot, I asked Haruna to prepare tea for seven people, and returned to the ogres.

    The ogres patiently waited. Perhaps finding things unusual, they were looking around the room.

    Sadly, as the building had just recently been finished, itcks any decoration.

    Haruna brought in tea, and immediately left.

    I guess it¡¯s now time to try out my human sense of taste.

    I take a sip of the tea. Delicious.

    To someone who never made a fuss about taste or anything, this world¡¯s palette has already been able to impress me.

    It tastes like matcha¨Ca bit bitter. I also feels its warmth. Not the effect of warmth, but just warmth itself.

    A bizarre feeling.

    The ogres too seem to enjoy the tea.

    And after we had all calmed down, we began the discussion.

    Half way through, I called for Rigurdo. And, I also had the remaining four n chiefs also attend.

    Kaijin also just started his break, and came over. Perfect.

    Rigurdo and Ririna immediately came over.

    The rest are apparently very busy, so we decided to continue the conversation with the five of us.

    Why did I call for them?

    Because of the gravity of the situation.

    If I had to summarize the ogre¡¯s story, it would be simple: a war. And the ogres were defeated.

    Just that.

    At the same time as we fought the me Giant Ifrit, the ogres were caught up in their own war.

    Who could have taken on the rulers of the forest? And to win, at that...

    The goblin chiefs were just as shocked.

    In a instant, their expressions tightened.

    The enemy was?

    ¡¸They suddenly attacked our vige. With overwhelming strength...! Those bastards... Orcs!!!¡¹

    Unlike humans, monsters don¡¯t have any rules stipting a deration of war.

    But, although they can¡¯t badmouthed for the surprise attack, the fact that the orcs even attacked the ogres in the first ce is strange.

    Orcs rank between C~D. Stronger than your average goblin, but pose no danger to veteran adventurers.

    However... these weaklings attacked the strongest, and even managed to win...

    Thus, I asked for details.

    The ogre vige, though perhaps it was too small to call it that, only housed 300 ogres.

    300 B rank monsters.

    That is the size of a country¡¯s knights order. If you are nning on subjugating such a vige with rank B- knights, you¡¯d need about 3,000 of them.

    And the orcs possessing that much might? We all have expressions of disbelief.

    Considering that nearly every viger was ughtered.

    The vige chief and a small group apparently opened up a path for their young master and the princess to escape.

    With a pained voice, one ogre said,

    ¡¸Had I had more power...!!!¡¹

    He must be their young master.

    Thest scene they had seen was that of their chief falling to the orcs.

    Also, a giant orc was releasing some strange aura.

    There were there others like him.

    While the elite warriors of the vige approached those four, the remaining orcs invaded the vige.

    They numbered around a ten thousand. Of course, he did not count each one, but rather felt that there were at least that many.

    But regardless of method, there was an absurd number of orcs.

    And each one, like the humans, was fully armored in te mail.

    Should that be true, then this was certainly not nned by orcs alone.

    Perhaps some country is using the orcs...

    ¡¸Hmm, perhaps, they have be pawns of the ¡°Demon Lord¡±¡¹

    Kaijin muttered.

    Does that possibility exist...?

    I thought that the Demon Lord avoids the forest on priniciple.

    Beyond the forest spreads the demon¡¯s continent.

    With fertilend, production is undertaken by the enved masses and golems.

    Thus, the demon¡¯s country does not starve, and cares little for humans.

    And for that reason, a demon lord desiring conquest would be most likely to attack the humans.

    However, there could surely be a demon lord who, out of boredom, decides to start a war.

    The disappearance of the Jura Forest¡¯s guardian ¨C Veldora ¨C also meant that this particr type of demon lord would no longer be deterred.

    I see.

    In that case, I probably have to put more thought into the defense of the forest.

    Now, what happens next...?

    I asked for everyone¡¯s opinion.

    ¡¸I believe the orcs intend to capture ournds!¡¹

    Rigurdo answers on everyone¡¯s behalf.

    They look at me, waiting for my opinion.

    Fight, run, or join them?

    The ogres, after all, would immediately be prisoners depending on my decision.

    Quickly, the tension rises.

    ¡¸Well, how about we request some more tea!¡¹

    Having said that, I called for a second serving.

    As everyone sips their tea, their expressions loosen.

    Now, then.

    ¡¸What are you nning on doing?¡¹

    I ask the ogres.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it obvious. Look for a chance, and charge right in!¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. I have to take revenge for my master!¡¹

    ¡¸Me too! While I am yet powerless, I can¡¯t let those pigs live!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸We shall follow our young master and princess!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Huh. They know they¡¯re going to their deaths, but...

    ¡¸You guys. Not interested in bing my subordinates?¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say?¡¹

    Yeah. Even if they do, the goblins won¡¯t be enough to sway the course of battle.

    We need to increase our fighting strength for when the orcs arive.

    ¡¸If you guys support me, I think I can fulfill your wishes?¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying?¡¹

    ¡¸Simple. I¡¯ll help you guys. Well, I¡¯ll be fighting them anyways eventually.¡¹

    ¡¸I see... the goblins will help us fight, and we¡¯ll be used to protect this ce... right?¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly. By the way, it¡¯s fine if the agreementsts until we defeat the orcs! Afterwards, I don¡¯t mind if you request your freedom.

    You can stay with the goblins and create a country! Or, you can set off on your own! How about it?¡¹

    The ogre called ¡°young master¡± stopped to think upon hearing my offer.

    As expected of a B rank. This ¡°young master¡± clearly has the abilities of a B+. I can see intelligence in his eyes.

    He slowly closed his eyes, and then opened them wide. And,

    ¡¸Understood! We shall be your subordinates!¡¹

    To raise their chances of victory if even a bit, they decided to serve me.

    I¡¯m d, to say the least.

    Perhaps I can save these guys too.

    I hadn¡¯t known at the time, but the ogres often served as mercenaries.

    And, the vanguard army that demon lord had sent out, just happened to be of the same upation.

    They easily epted my offer.

    When I had heard it then, I epted them as friends without question.

    ¡¸Alright! Now then, let¡¯s name you guys!¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? What are...?¡¹

    The usual naming.

    While the ogres are bewildered by the turn of events, I don¡¯t mind at all.

    I¡¯ll quickly give them some names!

    Today, I feel particrly creative.

    I looked at the color of their aura.

    Young master will be ¡°Benimaru¡±.

    Princess will be ¡°Shuna¡±.

    Their guard as well, Kurobee, Hakurou, Souei, Shion.

    So I called them.

    And then I entered a state of low activity...

    Hey, for that to happen from just six of them... what¡¯s with that?

    When I awoke (well, I was awake, but...) the following day, I got my answer.

    With hair burning like a crimson me, Benimaru.

    Although he used to be big and bulky, his height decreased to 180 cm, and his body tightened.

    However, his magical energy changed, enough to mistake him for a different being...

    Eh? They evolved that much?

    That, of course, was my intention.

    Clearly, they surpassed A rank. Truly, Onibito. (TL note: Ogre-men sounds weird)

    Two ck horns protrude from below the hair. Glowing more brilliantly than obsidian.

    Though I bet he¡¯d find it unpleasant if I called him a beauty.

    Next.

    Shuna and Shion are women. If the princess were a guy, I¡¯d beining.

    Ogre women were surprisingly beautiful, but the evolution made them gorgeous.

    What¡¯s with this? Where did these idolse from?

    No, no, they aren¡¯t that good!

    From within her long, wavy, pink hair, two white horns could be seen. White skin and pink lips.

    What a beautiful girl!!! Her height is about 155 cm.

    Crimson eyes, with a gaze filled with passion, stare at me.

    The other, Shion.

    Purple, dark, straight hair, with a single purple horn. White skin, and red lips.

    Purple eyes, as if looking into my soul. A height of 170 cm...

    Licking her lips as models sometimes do, a true beauty.

    I want her as my secretary.

    So I thought from the bottom of my heart.

    Kurobee is in his prime. A dandy uncle.

    Hakurou is a middle-aged man. However, you can¡¯t underestimate him for it.

    Souei is the same age as Benimaru.

    Darker skin, and dark blue hair. A beautiful man with a different air around him; 190 cm tall.

    Blue eyes, that suit him well.

    And all surpass A rank!

    I¡¯ll say it again. They all surpass A rank!!!

    That¡¯s why I had to use that much magical energy!

    If you asked me, I¡¯d tell you that all the strongest ogres had fled here...

    And they probably already had names.

    But really, if they betray us... that ain¡¯t going to be anything tough about!

    And, as if ridiculing my worries,

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Rimuru-sama! We humbly wish for You to listen to our request! If You are so kindly disposed, please ept our loyalty!!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    And, they simultaneously bowed before me!

    A reason to refuse...? I have none.

    Thus, I obtained newrades!

    ... the fact that I slightly feared their strength, we¡¯ll keep a secret!

 Chapter 28 â€“ Jobs

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (an English Clown and a French Pierrot)

    Pierrot: There have been some sad and hrious mistakes along the way. First, Clown, what was that pathetic attempt at nuclear physics?

    Clown: I¡¯m a Clown. I don¡¯t read or check my information. I just mention the first thing that pops into my head!

    Pierrot: So, basically, you¡¯re saying that we shouldn¡¯t trust you?

    Clown: Check my work! Clowns act in a way so that people make fun of them!

    Pierrot: I think that should beughing at them... but... demonrd?

    Clown: Oh, you¡¯re talking about that spot where I wrote ¡°the demonrd is out for conquest¡±? That¡¯s exactly as it should¡¯ve been!

    Pierrot: Haha. No. This is what happens when I have you proofread after I trante. I really should just leave the editing to AK.

    Clown: But... but... I add all the humor! You know how long it takes to trante all the subtle jokes the author makes?

    Pierrot: You do none of that! I¡¯m the one who does that!

    Clown: Sure... you keep telling yourself that. But all the readers know, the Clown is the funny one here.

    Pierrot: Fine! Let¡¯s have the readers decide! We¡¯ll both tell a joke, and the better one wins!

    Clown: Okay! What did the little fish say when he swam into a wall? DAM!

    Pierrot: Here¡¯s mine:BBC reports that two pedestrian died in a collision. But I don¡¯t get it... how fast were they walking?!

    .

    .

    Forest Disturbance Arc

    Chapter 28 ¨C Jobs

    Making new friends is good and all, but will everyone get along?

    I had such a worry for a bit, but it was quickly dispelled.

    The ogres who have evolved into Oni.

    Perhaps as they evolve closer to their ancestors they¡¯ll unlock some special powers.

    I know I said that it seemed like their powers surpassed A rank, but as their powers stabilize, they could end up falling down to A-.

    Even so, they have clearly be very strong.

    And furthermore, in a battle, perhaps more than physical prowess, special abilities are the key to victory.

    I, myself, defeated Ifrit thanks to abilities.

    So I must admit, I am rather interested in what kind of abilities their bodies hold.

    Also, because of the evolution, the clothing they wore doesn¡¯t fit them at all.

    Since their bodies shrunk (though they are still bigger than the goblins) the sizes are too big.

    Their armor broken, and their weapons chipped and cracked.

    Curiously, they had dressed looking like soldiers fleeing from a battlefield.

    And since their sense of style I found curious, I decided to ask

    ¡¸Ay! Some 400 years ago, a youngd wandered into our vige.

    The vigers were suspicious, but the Chief warmly weed him.

    Around the same time, a lesser dragon was rampaging in the forest. After expressing his gratitude, thed defeated the dragon.

    The vigers hallowed his name, and passed down his praise to us.

    We began imitating thed¡¯s attire, and that has been how we dressed ever since.¡¹

    And that¡¯s how it is.

    They imitated his equipment and sessfully recreated it?

    ¡¸So, you recreated the equipment yourselves?¡¹

    ¡¸As you say. Thed had taught us various techniques, and through trial and error, we learned them. Kurobee, for example, is a cksmith, and specializes in swords.¡¹

    Oh! To think that we already have someone to make swords...

    Let¡¯s quickly introduce him to Kaijin.

    Since they¡¯ve already met yesterday, the discussion didn¡¯t take too long.

    In fact, as if they had known each for years, they quickly started producing new weapons.

    Let¡¯s leave it to them.

    Moreover, there was something surprising!

    This world also has silk products.

    Most of clothing I¡¯ve seen so far were made from something that looks like hemp. Goblins¡¯ original clothing, for example.

    Well, whether it actually is hemp or not, I wouldn¡¯t know, but it certainly looks like it.

    But I digress. About silk.

    That is something that can be harvested from a Hell Moth¨Ca monster living near the Ogres¡¯ vige. Well, to be more precise, it¡¯s from the pupa.

    If therva grows into a hell moth, it is a powerful monster with bewitching powder that is ranked B; however, during its transformation, it is perfectly harmless.

    So you look for cocoons and gather those.

    Shuna is an expert at this, and has been called the fabric princess.

    Let¡¯s introduce her to Garm and Doldo.

    Garm is in charge of everyday clothing and underwear.

    Doldo focuses more on dyes and high ss attire.

    While we cannot make those yet, we are making arrangements to produce them eventually.

    As for hunting the cocoons¨Cwe left that to the goblin cavalry.

    And while they¡¯re at it, they¡¯ll capture somerva to breed in the vige.

    As I don¡¯t know much about silkworm cultivation, this may just end up seeding through trial and error.

    However, as we may eventually get some decent clothing, the pain may be worth it.

    About my steel thread pile...

    ¡°I leave it to you!¡± I told Shuna, and handed it over.

    ¡¸Got it! I¡¯ll make you proud, Rimuru-sama!¡¹

    She answered with a bright blush.

    Adorable. She must be at that age where she is happy to be depended on.

    As an ogre princess she probably hadn¡¯t worked with cloth besides as a hobby.

    So even a bit of responsibility seems to make her happy.

    The dwarf brothers are also happy to be working together with her.

    Just please, don¡¯t touch her...

    Unlike how she looks, that girl¡¯s frighteningly strong!

    Probably, if they try touching her ass, they won¡¯t be seeing the sun rise again.

    These two are pretty perverted, so it makes me worry.

    Well, the only reason I can worry about them is myck of sexual desire.

    If I had it, I¡¯d have to worry about my myself over any other person.

    Cause she¡¯s so damn adorable!

    Truly an Oni-hime (TL note: hime meaning princess).

    You¡¯d be risking your life each time you¡¯d flirt with her.

    ¡¸Shuna-sama. Shuna-sama has found employment?

    Please calm your worries for I shall devote myself to Rimuru-sama.¡¹

    Shion pushed herself between me and Shuna.

    It looked as if sparks were flying between them... nah! I was probably just seeing some optical illusion.

    ¡¸Ufufu. How could that be if I shall be the one to care for Rimuru-sama?¡¹

    ¡¸Perish the thought, Hime-sama, I shall not let ite to that! I personally shall fully devote myself to Rimuru-sama!¡¹

    *Bachibachibachi* (Lightning sparks)

    See? They¡¯re perfectly civil!

    And besides, I require no one¡¯s care.

    Having lived alone for a long time, I can manage all household duties.

    So... let¡¯s take our leave.

    Is what I wanted to do...

    ¡¸Rimuru-sama! Between myself and Shion, which would you fancy at Your side?¡¹

    They didn¡¯t let me run away.

    ¡¸Ah, yeah. Shuna has her weaving, right? So I¡¯ll depend on you when you¡¯re free, maybe?¡¹

    Depend regarding what?

    I don¡¯t get it. Shuna, on other hand,

    ¡¸Understood!! I have been favored, right!¡¹

    Ah, yeah. That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s leave it at that.

    ¡¸Right! d to have you!¡¹

    She smiled and nodded at my words. Cute.

    ¡¸In that case, for the time being, please leave Rimuru-sama to me, Hime-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸(Tch.) Please take care of our lord!¡¹

    ¡¸(Fufu.) I live to serve!¡¹

    Somehow, the conversation grew heavy.

    At that moment , it felt as if the temperature dropped in the room... but I probably imagined it.

    You know, there are plenty things in this world to which you absolutely should say: I probably imagined it! This was one of them.

    .

    Together with Shion we walked around to oversee the construction.

    Speaking of, what are the remaining three up to?

    They were together with us up until a little bit ago...

    ¡¸Hakurou-sama was our martial instructor. The strongest swordsman in the royal guard, surely he went to confirm the city¡¯s defenses.

    Benimaru-sama and Souei seem to have gone to check their abilities.

    They are rivals and best friends. I believe they desire to test their new strength.¡¹

    I see.

    Certainly, even I understood how important it is to check your abilities.

    And Hakurou is a swordsman, huh. Really should have him teach me.

    But if he¡¯s busy checking the vige, asking him for training will have to wait.

    Kurobee and the rest as also busy making armor and swords, so that should be fine. But really, can¡¯t wait to get a sword.

    I really want to imagine an army of goblins armed with swords. However, in actualbat, a spear is surely a better option.

    We went to look for Benimaru and Souei.

    Or rather, we went to the area where two great auras shed. A in in the direction of the cave.

    It was a battle like you¡¯d see in a manga.

    The red and blue aura would intertwine and fight for dominance.

    The earth split and the heavens cracked? That¡¯s how intense their fight felt.

    I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes. So these are Oni...!

    Their armor crumbled from the strength of their blows. Not that it could protect them in the first ce.

    Their swords broke, but they continued the fight barehanded¨Cin what resembled karate, with set techniques and rules. It was not an amateurs¡¯ brawl.

    ... Um... they were ogres, right?

    Their motions were so fluid that I wanted to ask.

    ¡¸As expected of young master. Souei is also splendid. In our martial arts, barehanded skills serve as the foundation for mastery of the sword.¡¹

    Is what she said. The sword is an extension of your body; thus, first master the body...

    These words were passed down in the vige from the youngd who defeated the dragon.

    Masters of martial arts ogres¨Cif adventurers encounter them... I wonder how many unfortunate adventurers met such a fate. Let¡¯s offer them a prayer.

    Having noticed me, the two immediately stopped their fight, and rushed over.

    No injuries on either of them.

    If anything, they look like they¡¯ve been ying catch or something.

    ¡¸Rimuru-sama, I humbly thank you for this wonderful power!¡¹

    ¡¸With this power, I shall turn the orcs into a sea of blood in Your name!¡¹

    Yeah. Though I can¡¯t say I¡¯m looking forward to it.

    ¡¸Promising words! I¡¯ll leave it to you. Well, we still need the goblins to gather more information, though.¡¹

    ¡¸Has scouting been going poorly?¡¹

    ¡¸No, the goblins are excellent, but there are many dangers associated with approaching too closely.¡¹

    Right. For the sake of intelligence, I had sent out scouts.

    However, as some orcs may be especially careful, I strictly ordered the scouts to avoid detection.

    Upon hearing my exnation, Souei said

    ¡¸Rimuru-sama, in that case, I shall go on reconnaissance. Please order me! ¡¹

    Looks like he has confidence in his espionage skills.

    Perhaps now that he has evolved, the powerful Oni Souei may gather better intel than the goblins.

    If anything, he looks cool-headed, so he probably won¡¯t do anything rash.

    Maybe I can leave it to him.

    ¡¸Can I leave it to you?¡¹

    ¡¸Ay! I hear and obey!¡¹

    The moment he answered his figure vanished from sight.

    Shadow movement.

    I see he has obtained a wonderful skill.

    With effort, I should also be able to acquire it. Seems like I have another thing I need to practice for.

    ¡¸Sorry for using your friend...¡¹

    ¡¸It is of no problem. We must show results with the power you bestowed upon us!¡¹

    ¡¸I see... the orcs are your sworn enemies, after all. The day we fight them shalle; still your rage until then!¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. If there is anything I can do, please give me yourmand. I live to be your hands and feet!¡¹

    ¡¸... Is that so. Your words relieve my fears! By the way, did you find the goblins capable?¡¹

    ¡¸That I did. You had mentioned making a country here? Rimuru-sama as our monarch, Rigurdo as the Prime Minister? I fear I understand little in politics, but please leave the military matters to me.¡¹

    While we were conversing thus,

    ¡¸Ho ho ho. Young master, you intend to put my old bones to use?

    However, if it be for Rimuru-sama¡¯s sake, then I shall force this old body to work!¡¹

    With such words, Hakurou had joined the conversation.

    I hadn¡¯t noticed his presence at all. Nor his body temperature.

    Oi oi....

    Had he struck me now, I would have been hit once without any warning...

    This is what they call a master...!

    In a better time, or perhaps had he been born as a human, he would probably be called a Sword Saint or something.

    Nameless, never having gone out into the world, this grandpa (ogre) quietly polished his sword skills.

    I can see how he¡¯d be the strongest among them.

    ¡¸Benimaru... are you stronger than Hakurou-san?¡¹

    ¡¸Fu. Rimuru-sama, your joke puts me at an awkward position. This old timer, rather, Hakurou is the strongest man in the royal guard.

    He even surpassed my father. And besides, he is of a mixed race with the blood of the young human warrior flowing through him.¡¹

    ¡¸As he said. My ancestor was none other than the master swordsman Araki Byakuya!¡¹

    Japanese, huh.

    Seems like from the time of the katana.

    ¡¸I see, in that case, you are a samurai, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    A single, casual word caused it.

    Magical energy escaped from Hakurou¡¯s body, mixed with that of his surrounding, and then reassembled.

    The amount of energy in his body did not change. However, its quality did.

    I forgot about it. Evolution due to ss change, huh.

    A middle aged oni, but I seem to have reinvigorated him... now he looks as if in the prime of his life.

    Well, he also looks shocked at the change in his body. I¡¯ve done it again.

    To think that just a single word of mine could have such an effect.

    While his body was still adjusting to the increase in magical energy, it seems to have found the samurai ss as appropriate to attune to.

    I just pray he hadn¡¯t be stronger than me.

    ¡¸Good for you. From today on, you are a samurai. Samurai live by their loyalty. Serve Benimaru well!¡¹

    So I eximed.

    ¡¸Wait a second, I always want to be made into a sa-mu-ra-i.¡¹

    Benimaru said while looking at me with eyes full of determination.

    He really is like a stereotypical warrior.

    But to ask now of all time...

    ¡¸I can do that, but, are you fine with not bing a vige chief?¡¹

    ¡¸You speak those words at such ate hour! I have chosen to serve beneath You. I have pledged my loyalty to you. Again, I offer you my loyalty, please recognize me as a your samurai!¡¹

    ¡¸I, too, ask this of you!¡¹

    Shion as well, huh.

    If it hase to this, I guess I¡¯ll just have to bite the bullet.

    ¡¸I understand. From now on, you are samurai! Live for my sake!¡¹

    I feel like I¡¯ve said this yesterday as well... how embarrassing.

    But these guys...

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸As Youmand!!! We pledge our entire lives to You!!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Without a hint of embarrassment, they pledged themselves to me.

    By the way, I gave Kurobee the cksmith profession, and Shuna the Shrine Maiden ss.

    But Kurobee... though his power decreased as a result, he showed me terrifying skill at forging swords.

    I should ask him to craft me a sword soon.

    Shuna seemed to have been able to use ck magic since the beginning, but bing a Shrine Maiden seems to have revealed some secret arts to her.

    Unlike magic, it¡¯s not something she can teach other people.

    Though if she acquires some seemingly useful skill, I¡¯ll definitely ask to analyze it.

    It doesn¡¯t matter that she can¡¯t teach it to other people. I have [Predator], after all!

    I¡¯ll quickly learn it the moment she gets it.

    Fufufu. As for the guy who already has shadow movement, I know exactly what will fit him.

    Right! What every child loves... ninja!

    If it¡¯s him, he could probablynd a critical hit sending heads flying!

    Actually... Hakurou can already do that... scary.

    Just standing by him in human form makes me imagine my head flying off... how worrisome.

    I have to further consider their strength.

    Now that they have gotten stronger, I have to think of methods of improving myself.

    I can¡¯t keep depending on abilities forever.

    Seems like I have much to learn for the uing battle!

    Then, it happened. Revealing exactly what I needed to prepare.

 Chapter 29 â€“ Lizardmenâ€™s Invasion

    Chapter 29 ¨C Lizardmen¡¯s Invasion

    There is ake in the center of the Jura Forest, called Shisu.

    A marsh surrounds theke, and is controlled by the Lizardmen.

    Countless caves surround theirnds, forming a naturalbyrinth thwarting any invasion.

    Protected thus by thend itself, the Lizardmen peacefully ruled over theke.

    However, one day, troubling news reached them.

    The orc army was advancing to theke.

    The Head, upon hearing these news, quickly issued orders.

    ¡¸Prepare for battle! We¡¯ll crush them!!!¡¹

    The Head was full of confidence.

    Had they fought on the ins it might have been different, especially considering the Lizardmen¡¯s were outnumbered,

    But this battle would be on their terms.

    If they set traps and proceed carefully, they were sure to win.

    While sending some to prepare for battle, he also sent a reconnaissance team to investigate the orcs.

    Knowing the size of the enemy is a must.

    Along with bing the leader, his intelligence increased.

    The carnivorous Lizardmen would individually rank as a C+ monster.

    The warriors could reach B-, and some special individuals among them could even reach B rank.

    The total number of their troops numbered ten thousand¨Cif calling half of their entire poption to arms.

    However, even so, their abilities are rather highly ranked.

    If they properly cooperate and fight as a single unit, they can easily rival the army of a small human country.

    Thus, this battle seemspletely to their advantage.

    There is no way we will lose! So thought their head.

    However, his heart was still heavy.

    Orcs were typically a race that wouldn¡¯t attack those stronger than themselves.

    And by no means are Lizardmen weaker.

    Had they attacked the goblins, then it would¡¯ve made some sense... but why them?

    And thus the question slowly grew into unease that tormented him.

    A bold personality, but with enough humility. That was the Head of the Lizardmen who ruled them carefully for many years.

    And this lizard¡¯s fears were soon toe true.

    That much was confirmed but the reconnaissance team.

    The orcs numbered 200 thousand!!!

    Impossible!... so he thought.

    The orcs were indeed a race bursting with life, renown for their reproductive abilities. However, even then, to prepare 200 thousand warriors was unthinkable.

    How were they able to procure enough food?

    Who had united that many selfish and greedy orcs under one banner?

    With their power, at most a thousand would follow...

    The best the head could do would be raise an army for twenty thousand.

    Are they divided into sections controlled by some outstanding individuals?

    But even so, someone has to unite the leaders...

    It couldn¡¯t have been...

    The mere thought evoked fear.

    He wanted to reject that thought with all his might.

    That¡¯s how terrifying that existence was. The... Orc Lord, said to be born once in many hundreds of years!

    However, no matter how hard he thought, only that entity could have achieved such results.

    If... if the Orc Lord has indeed been born, then the advantage he so depended on would probably be meaningless.

    If they fight normally, defeat is almost inevitable. They don¡¯t have enough troops!

    So the Head thought.

    What could they do to escape from this predicament?

    If his worries proved mistaken, he would only jump for joy. However, one has to prepare for any circumstance before the decisive battle.

    So he decided to call for reinforcements.

    And thus he sent one of his subordinates.

    Unfortunately, it was that subordinate that caused the chaos.

    .

    Lizardmen¡¯s Raid Leader Gabil, upon receiving the orders from the head, left the marshes.

    Taking with him a hundred warriors.

    Gabil was not pleased.

    To him, who had a name, to be taking orders from a the nameless head... how revolting!

    I am a chosen one! That very fact was the root of Gabil¡¯s pride and confidence.

    A certain devil he had met granted him this name.

    ¡¸You show promise! Someday, I¡¯lle back to call you to my side!¡¹

    So the great devil told him.

    He remembers those words as if they were said yesterday.

    My great master, the devil Gelmudo himself bestowed this name upon me!

    So how could I be satisfied working under those low ss lizardmen and their pathetic leader?

    For Gelmudo-sama¡¯s sake, I must take control of the lizardmen...

    Gabil kept thinking the same thing: is this fine? Of course not!

    In that case, what should he do?

    The orders from the Head were to journey to the goblins¡¯ vige and to request their assistance.

    He did allow some forceful coercion, but strictly forbid any action that would prompt a violent response.

    Pathetic! So thought Gabil.

    We should just conquer the goblins! We should have some faith in our abilities, and all will go as nned!

    Yes!

    We have no need for the weak head who overestimates the power of some lowly orcs!

    Isn¡¯t this the chance for take over that I was waiting for?

    It is. So¨Chow should I proceed?

    Those lowly goblins can at least serve as meat shields. So let¡¯s gather them up and put those lowlifes to use.

    Ten thousand goblins should be useful.

    Wait... I got a better idea.

    This is the perfect opportunity to show the world our power!

    My power!

    For that goal, I should proceed carefully here.

    Carefully, without letting my guard down, wait for the right timing.

    First, gather forces.

    This Gabil will proceed onward to the Goblin vige!

    For the sake of my great ambition!

    .

    The goblin vige chiefs gathered with paled faces.

    Compared to before, their numbers significantly dwindled.

    It all began with theing of the fang wolves.

    Or perhaps it began when they abandoned the vige of the Named warrior.

    The viges which wanted to fight along that seemingly despondent vige have now joined it.

    A savior appeared in that vige.

    A being with unbelievable power.

    Those goblins came under the protection of that being, gained new powers, and sessfully reconstructed their vige.

    But the goblin chiefs can¡¯t do something as shameless as request to join them now of all times.

    Actually, a lot want to do that. There are many who already have.

    But if they join them now surely they would be treated as ve. That was the thought that prevented them from making a decision.

    However, time doesn¡¯t wait.

    The orc army has begun their advance.

    A few chiefs have decided to serve the orcs.

    Rather than be trampled down by them, better to promise help in advance, and live under their protection...

    With those intentions, they sent a messenger.

    The messenger did not return... not all of him.

    The orc envoy brought the messenger¡¯s head, and said this.

    ¡¸Guhahahaha! We shall not permit your capittion! However. If you chose to be our ves, we shall at least spare your lives! Such is our response.¡¹

    And he leisurely left.

    Yet anger did not arise within them. For they witnessed that overwhelming power.

    That single orc could have ughtered everyone in the vige himself.

    Normally, orcs are a rank D monster.

    Stronger than your average goblin, but not so overwhelmingly strong.

    Upon hearing the report, the vige chiefs fell into an ever deeper despair.

    They should have chosen to serve under fellow brethren, at least...

    The orc who promised to save their lives also demanded that they give up all their food.

    ¡°We won¡¯t kill you, but die!¡± That¡¯s what he¡¯s saying.

    However, even if all the goblins assembled, they would certainly be annihted.

    The goblins who could fight numbered slightly less than ten thousand.

    Their brothers from the savage regions, those not included in their gatherings, could not be contacted.

    So, they were out of options.

    At that time, an urgent report arrived.

    Lizardmen warriors have entered the vige! It read.

    Was this not a glimmer of hope?

    So the vige chiefs went to meet the Lizardmen¡¯s Raid Leader; he was their only hope, they thought.

    Moreover, he was a named monster! Surely he would be their savior.

    And then, their messiah proimed

    ¡¸Swear your loyalty to me! If you do, I promise you a bright future!¡¹

    We believe those words!

    Thus, the vige chiefs made their decision.

    It was a mistake of the weak who had no one to depend on.

    There were some who insisted on serving their kind rather than the Lizardmen.

    However, they were greatly outnumbered, so the goblins chose to serve Gabil.

    If only they knew that this decision would decide their fate...

    .

    Hakurou is a master swordsman.

    Strength without a blemish.

    Although he¡¯s at the age to be someone¡¯s grandpa, his spirit is clearly years younger.

    Having taken my human form, I am learning the sword from him.

    Although I haven¡¯t held a sword since those kendo lessons in middle school...

    My perception speed is a thousand times the norm!

    Receiving a blow is a piece of cake!

    I also had a time when I had thought that.

    Since moving around in the child form was unpleasant, I changed to my adult version.

    ¡°Come at me, gramps!¡± I thought, watching Hakurou.

    Then he somehow grew hazy. At that moment.

    *Supaaaaan!*

    Hended a hit square on the top of my helmet.

    I felt no pain nor took any damage. The helmet was made from wood, so didn¡¯t offer any protection.

    Since the point is to learn these movements, it¡¯s best to hear when a hitnds.

    But, really...

    It wasn¡¯t speed; it was skill. Completely a difference of skill.

    His ability is probably higher than mine.

    How unexpected.

    I wasn¡¯t nning on being conceited, but thispletely took me by surprise.

    So this is a swordsman! A power one can easily recognize.

    Had this been an actual fight, well I have a few tricks of my own, but if this were a surprise attack, I would have lost.

    Though even knowing this much, any mistake will certainly lead to my defeat.

    Besides, there¡¯s no way Hakurou has gone all out there.

    Next to me, Benimaru has been knocked out (with a pleased expression?).

    If I didn¡¯t have the elerated perception, I surely would have been in the same state. Not something tough about at all.

    Two of us taken out at the same time.

    Since this old man regained his youthful spirit he became truly dangerous.

    And then,

    *Karan, karan, karan, karan!!!!*

    A strange sound resounded from the surrounding.

    What is that?

    That noise, apparently, was an rm system the goblins had set up.

    Of course, they¡¯ve done that without my knowledge. Using the traps I had previously set as a clue.

    Ending our practice, we head over to Rigurdo.

    When he sees me, Rigurdo rushes over.

    ¡¸There is trouble, Rimuru-sama! The Lizardmen¡¯s messanger has arrived!!¡¹

    So he impatiently reported.

    By the way, Rigurdo has pretty much established this panicky image, hasn¡¯t he?

    That aside... Lizardmen?

    Sigh... I knew that annoyance would arrive someday, but seems like its finally here.

    Well, let¡¯s calmly listen like I always do!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Trantor¡¯s Corner

    Clown: I usually try to avoidmenting about the chapter, but I feel this is necessary... Let¡¯s offer a moment of silence for Gabil. A prayer, anyone?

 Chapter 30 â€“ Envoy

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast: an English Clown, a French Pierrot, and a Psychiatrist)

    Clown: Don¡¯t let it get to you, Pierrot. You can surely regain your confidence here.

    Pierrot: But Clown, the one who¡¯s seeing a psychiatrist is you?

    Clown: What?! How could that be!

    Pierrot: That¡¯s how it always it.

    Clown: What do I say? How do I make himugh? Psychiatrists are those creatures that see meaning in ink blobs! They are beyond human!

    Pierrot: Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m right behind you.

    .

    Psychiatrist: So... Mr. Clown. I am pleased to see you again. How have you been?

    Clown: Feeling funnytely.

    Psychiatrist: Well, you look ridiculous to me! Haha, always wanted to say that joke. But let¡¯s get serious.

    Clown: No! Seriousness is poison to clowns!

    Psychiatrist: Is anything bothering you? Overwork? Stress?

    Clown: Well... wait a second... I feel like I¡¯m forgetting something

    Psychiatrist: Hmm?

    Clown: Wasn¡¯t there some...

    .

    Editor¡¯s Corner

    AK: Hey Clown-sama, if you had the ability to go invisible for a day, what would you do? Do you know what I¡¯d do?

    *silence*

    AK: I¡¯d start a fight with a Mime.

    Forest Disturbance Arc

    Chapter 30 ¨C Envoy

    Gabil had easily acquired the Goblin Viges¡¯ support.

    Without even having to show our power, the goblins quickly surrendered themselves to me.

    They are a pathetic race, after all. Should they show any intention to disobey, I¡¯ll quickly force them to obey.

    Gabil hadpletely forgotten the Head¡¯s words.

    He had every vige bring out food from their storehouses.

    And, for have every warrior assemble before him.

    The goblin warriors numbered 7,000.

    They were clothed in battered leather armor, and armed with stone spears.

    A poor fighting force, but good enough for now.

    Those without the will to fight have already ran away.

    ¡¸n chiefs! Are there any other viges around here?¡¹

    The chiefs exchanged nces.

    One nervously replied,

    ¡¸No... though not exactly a vige, but there is amunity...¡¹

    What¡¯s with that?

    The way they are trying to avoid the question was getting on Gabil¡¯s nerves.

    And when he pressed further, they began telling him a bizarre story.

    That there was a group of goblins hunting atop of fang wolves.

    However, that makes no sense, he thought. Fang wolves are powerful monsters that move in packs.

    Called the rulers of the ins, they¡¯ve thwarted Lizadmen¡¯s advances many times.

    For them to serve some lowly goblins... impossible!

    And moreover, they¡¯ve concluded with a truly ludicrous statement.

    Those goblins obeyed a slime.

    A slime, the lowest of monsters! What wolf, or even goblin would serve such trash?

    He decided to confirm their words.

    There¡¯s probably some trick involved, he thought. If he handled this well, he could gain control over the fang wolves.

    Gabil thus decided... for the sake of his grand ambition.

    The vige was not where he was told.

    That had angered him, but he decided to be patient. In order to control the wolves, he probably needed to be more patient.

    To achieve his desire of ousting the current Head, he needed to have more self-control.

    Thus, for the sake of his goals, he decided to be patient.

    Gabil perceived only one obstacle to his ns¨Cack of an army.

    If only he couldmand the wolves, the other lizardmen would surely follow.

    And with the rulers of the ins and the rulers of the marshes under one banner, how could they even think to fear the lowly orcs!

    Gabil so believed, without even a hint of doubt.

    By expelling the orcs, they would be the true rulers of the Jura Forest. And thus, surely Gelmudo-sama would distinguish them for their service.

    For such a grand dream, he¡¯d wait as long as necessary.

    The main army he¡¯d already sent back to the Shisuke, ordering them to be on standby.

    Since they didn¡¯t have much provision, they had to act quickly. Time was of essence.

    And after receiving reports that tracks were found, he quickly issued orders.

    Including himself, he selected ten elites.

    Mounting the Overlizards, they ran towards their objective.

    The wolves were nothing to fear, as although they were certainly powerful, they obeyed some lowly goblins. Probably the leftovers of a pack.

    ¡°I¡¯ll train them myself, and have them regain their former power!¡± So he thought.

    Oh, but how could he have imagined what wouldy before him...!

    His head was filled with the dream of bing a ruler of the forest and serving Gelmudo-sama.

    .

    To meet with the lizardmen¡¯s envoy, I proceeded to the entrance of the city.

    There, we had built a small cabin that the guards used to rest in.

    The members who attended were myself, Rigurdo, Benimaru, Hakurou, and Shion.

    I had asked Shion to prepare some tea, but that ended in regret.

    She does not understand the beauty of gentle refinement and natural simplicity. She does everything with all her strength.

    As if screaming, strength is everything!

    When cleaning, ¡°Everything must be erased¡± she concluded, and attempted to destroy the very building. Fortunately, we were able to stop her in time and did not need to rebuild it.

    ¡°I sincerely beg your forgiveness!¡± she eximed dejectedly, but that doesn¡¯t mean we can let our guard down around her.

    She¡¯ll just try to solve any problem with her strength. So I worry about letting her out of my sight.

    However, she was ecstatic when I let her take wait on me.

    I just wish she wasn¡¯t that happy about it.

    And as I had expected, the tea was horrible. But was that even tea...?

    I feel like there was strange grass, looking like wakame, floating in there. In short, that was not something you¡¯d drink.

    Rigurdo, fearing ¡°What is this... exin yourself!¡± question, timidly turned away.

    What a guy...

    Benimaru, keeping his eyes closed as if his life depended on it, refused to look this way.

    Damn you guys...

    And the oblivious to our trouble, waiting for praise¨CShion.

    Wait! What is there to praise?

    Having said my prayers, I moved to take the teacup,

    ¡¸Ah! Tea, huh! I was just getting thirsty!¡¹

    With those words, Gobuta who had just arrived took the cup and drank it all.

    *Guuuuuuuuuudo!!!*

    Well done! I¡¯m proud of you from the bottom of my heart!

    Shion¡¯s face, however, twisted into a smile devoid of any positive emotion...

    That, Gobuta did not notice... couldn¡¯t notice.

    Onest *Gobu~!* escaped from his mouth before it had filled with foam. And, *Bikun bikun!* he fell to the floor convulsing.

    Dodged that bullet. That could¡¯ve been me right there.

    Her face colored in surprise, Shion slightly inclined her head.

    But I won¡¯t be deceived. She¡¯s forbidden from cooking from now on.

    ¡¸Ah, Shion. When making food or drink for people, make sure to run it by Benimaru first!¡¹

    Let¡¯s make sure she understands.

    Benimaru, choking on something, stares at me in response.

    ¡°Nope. She¡¯s your problem now, I leave her to you!¡± I told him with my eyes.

    And thus both dejectedly hang their heads.

    I pray there be less victims from now on.

    Since the rm sounded, an hour had passed.

    And the envoy had finally arrived.

    And, with a somewhat ¡®different¡¯ attitude, a Lizardman dismounted a giant lizard.

    Would he be... their leader?

    ¡¸Well done with the reception! I¡¯ll allow you to be my servants. Be honored!!!¡¹

    Is he still asleep?

    Somehow... I have no words to say. What the hell is this idiot saying?

    ¡¸Hmph. Haven¡¯t you heard? The orc army is advancing on the forest. The only one who can save you small fry is me!¡¹

    So the orcs are indeeding. I was waiting for Souei to report, so this is within expectations.

    I guess it would make sense to unite against them, but...

    ¡¸Oh, right. I¡¯ve heard there is someone among you who has tamed a fang wolf. I¡¯ll make him into an officer. Bring him to me!¡¹

    Umm...

    Fighting together is good. But what if our ally is an idiot?

    An ipetent ally is worse than a hardened foe. That much ismon sense...

    I took a quick nce at Rigurdo. His mouth was gaping open.

    Benimaru scratched his head, and looked at me as if saying, ¡°can I kill this idiot?¡±

    Of course, I hadn¡¯t considered his offer.

    We refuse. No, not about Shion¡¯s cooking¨Ctheir offer!

    Hakurou simply crossed his arms, and closed his eyes... or is he sleeping?

    And, Shion, who is holding me, is flexing her arms...

    Sto.! You¡¯ll crush me!

    But when she noticed my panic, she loosened up a bit.

    Being held in the slime body certainly feels good, but it¡¯s dangerous.

    I let my guard down. Being hugged to death would not be funny. Seems like she can¡¯t control her strength at all.

    In any case, this is rather troubling. Who¡¯d have though the envoy would be an idiot.

    ¡¸Umm, the one who tamed the fang wolf... or rather made him his servant would be me...¡¹

    Anyways, let¡¯s continue the conversation.

    ¡¸Haaah? A lowly slime? Then summon his now. If you do, I¡¯ll believe you.¡¹

    How condescending!

    Now I¡¯m annoyed. This guy... he¡¯spletely ignoring us, going at his own pace. He¡¯s looking down on us too much.

    I¡¯ve met many politicians and office workers before, but never before have I met someone so tantly foolish.

    For such a moron, it should be fine to ignore any rules of civility.

    And besides, there is no benefit in making such an ally.

    I decided to change my approach,

    ¡¸Ranga!¡¹

    ¡¸Ay! I hear and obey.¡¹

    Ranga appears from within my shadow. Recently, lurking around in there has be his habit.

    ¡¸Oh. It seems I have business with you. I permit you to speak.¡¹

    I prefer to leave this things to others.

    Since there¡¯s always someone who can better manage such people.

    But really, the only one who didn¡¯t treat me ¨C while a slime ¨C as trash was Rigurdo, huh.

    Well, there¡¯s nothing I can do about losing interest in humoring this guy.

    And by the way, it seems that for every person that recognizes my aura while I hide it there is an idiot who doesn¡¯t even while I disy it.

    That¡¯s something I need to think about.

    Noticing my displeasure, Ranga

    ¡¸Rather than with my lord, I have been ordered to speak with thou. I¡¯m listening. Speak!¡¹

    While intimidating the lizardmen, he confronted the envoy.

    Who, in turn, lost hisposure for a second, but then quickly regained it.

    ¡¸Ri... right. So you are the Fang Wolf? The chief here? I am the Lizardmen¡¯s raid leader Gabil.

    Pleased to make your acquaintance. As I have just stated, I have received a name. So rather than that slime, how about serving me?¡¹

    He brazenly replied.

    Let me hit him!

    No, no, have to act like the mature monster here. Let¡¯s forgive him.

    I am an adult. Calm yourself.

    But more than myself, I want Shion to rx. Wait, any more power and I¡¯ll..!

    Noticing my squirming, Shion apologized by patting me. Seriously, calm down.

    However, isn¡¯t he too arrogant for a simple lizard...

    Ranga too is begging to let him loose.

    ¡¸Guruu. Lowly lizard... I am no longer a Fang Wolf. For you to not recognize that much, insignificant being...¡¹

    Ranga gritted his teeth and a dangerous crimson light filled his eyes. He is stilling his anger.

    Ranga-san... don¡¯t over do it. Will the lizard survive?

    Were he not a messenger, I¡¯dugh watching him torn to pieces for his stupidity, but...

    ¡¸Very well! I¡¯ll show you my power! Who will be my opponent?¡¹

    Oi oi... that¡¯s a bad joke.

    Please read the mood, lizard. You¡¯re the weakest one here.

    At most, he might be stronger than Rigurdo...

    I mean, even Rigurdo possesses B rank strength.

    Being the Goblin king, he is strongest warrior among the goblins.

    The average for a hobgoblin is C+, but he¡¯s worlds above that.

    And that¡¯s not counting his armaments.

    Sure, the lizard is a named monster and maybe strong among them, but he pales inparison to anyone here.

    Where the hell is this self-confidenceing from?

    We exchanged nces.

    Who will fight him...?

    ¡¸Kukuku, fine. In that case, fight with one of my storm wolves, should you defeat him, I will listen.¡¹

    Ranga continued the conversation.

    Thank goodness. We couldn¡¯t agree on who¡¯d fight him.

    Everyone wanted to beat the guy senseless, and had a dangerous glow in their eyes.

    But somehow, seeing them act like that, made me rx.

    And whenever someone had an outburst of anger, the rest of us seemed to calm down.

    For guys like this, only I seem to be able to keep my cool at all times... but whatever.

    ¡¸Is that fine? I am willing to face you, you know?

    Well, if you feel like making excuses when you lose, you are free to send out your subordinate!¡¹

    Uoooooooooo!!! Ranga howled.

    Damn it! Just when the anger had subsided, the lizard had to provoke us again.

    Ranga calmly summons a wolf.

    I didn¡¯t know he had learned such a summoning skill.

    Moreover, a ck wolf appearing thus, I must admit, looks pretty damn cool.

    ¡¸Garuu. Shut this lizard up!¡¹

    ¡¸Gau! (Ay!)¡¹

    And then, to the lizard,

    ¡¸If you wish to borrow my strength, first show your own. Now, begin!¡¹

    Ranga shouted.

    At the sound of his voice, the battle began.

    The lizard, no, Gabil readied a trident, and carefully observed the storm wolf¡¯s movements.

    The wolf, on the other hand, stoodposed.

    *Ton!* He kicked the ground, covering the distance to his opponent in a single leap.

    Surpassing Gabil¡¯s perception ability, an overwhelming speed.

    Completely unable to react, Gabil never knew what hit him.

    In a split second, he received a blow to the chest. The wolf then circled behind him, and held him by the neck ¨C with his mouth, of course ¨C in midair.

    He threw Gabil into the air once, and then smashed him to the ground.

    That all had happened in the blink of an eye.

    Not Ranga, but some average storm wolf hadpletely overwhelmed the B ranking Lizardmen¡¯s raid leader Gabil.

    I knew Ranga had been growing stronger recently, but to think that the other wolves have developed this far...

    As a result of the attack, Gabil¡¯s scale armor fell apart, and the lizard himself had fainted.

    Gabil¡¯s subordinates, who were busy encouraging him a second ago, now stood troubled.

    They could not understand what had happened at all.

    ¡¸Oi. The winner has been decided. The offer I refuse.

    If youe asking for help to fight against the orcs, I may consider it.

    Today, however, take that away and leave¡¹

    Upon hearing my words, the Lizardmen finally began leaving.

    And thus, the troublesome Lizardmen¡¯s envoy had finally departed.

    However... the orcs are still going to invade, and we do not have a solid n yet.

    Moreover, we seem to have met a headache-inducing, unreliable ¡°allies¡± known as the Lizardmen.

    The more I thought about these things, the deeper into mncholy I fell.

 Chapter 31 â€“ Emergency Meeting

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast: a Clown and a Psychiatrist)

    Clown: Doctor, I feel like I¡¯m forgetting thingstely.

    Psychiatrist: Is that because of stress or your profession?

    Clown: How do you mean?

    Psychiatrist: Considering all the times you got shot out of the cannon or got stepped on by an elephant, I¡¯d say you¡¯re under a considerable amount of stress. Though that isn¡¯t my field of expertise.

    Clown: But they said you specialize in stress rted issues!

    Psychiatrist: For that kind of stress please see your primary care... or a physicist. By the way, I¡¯m still billing your insurancepany for this visit.

    Clown: But you haven¡¯t told me anything yet!

    Psychiatrist: Do you feel like you can ovee your fear of mimes?

    Clown: Kyaaa!

    Psychiatrist: If you would like to discuss those, please schedule another appointment. Today¡¯s consultation is over, please remember the copay.

    Clown: !!!

    Psychiatrist: I love American healthcare!

    .

    .

    Forest Disturbance Arc

    Chapter 31 ¨C Emergency Meeting

    Now, after the moron had left, this is what we did.

    Right about then, Souei had returned from his scouting mission.

    Just in time.

    Gathering everyone, I decided to hold a conference.

    From the Hobgoblins: Rigurdo, Rigur, Rugurdo, Regurdo, Rogurdo, and Ririna.

    Kaijin representing the dwarfs.

    Benimaru, Hakurou, Shion, and Souei representing the Oni.

    And, myself.

    All together, 12 ¡°people¡±. The current core members. Kaijin also speaking on behalf the Construction and Manufacturing departments.

    Department of Production is supervised by Ririna.

    Department of Governance has Rigurdo at the top, and three chiefs making up the judicial, legitive, and executive branches.

    However, this particr department is notpletely established yet...

    But that¡¯s a problem for the future.

    Department of War by Benimaru and Hakurou.

    Department of Intelligence by Souei.

    Department of Defense by Rigur.

    At present, we have only six departments active in our city.

    Well, though I say ¡°active¡±, they are so in name only; however, it¡¯s probably a good idea to slowly develop them.

    Currently, everyone is living with little worry about food.

    The department of defense is also regting hunting, so that sector should be fine.

    If I think about it, Rigur is handling things well. He¡¯s one of those unsung heroes, isn¡¯t he.

    Frankly, about the department of war, Benimaru knows nothing except numbers of soldiers when ites to the art of war.

    So it¡¯s an appointment in name only. It was something that I had to do.

    Ririna shows promise. After obtaining a potato-like nt, she seeded in its cultivation.

    With short harvest cycles, and high nutritional value, it will improve our food supply.

    In the future, when we trade with the humans, we should obtain many different vegetable seeds.

    The construction and manufacturing departments arepletely left to Kaijin.

    He normally specializes in smithing, but after Kurobee joined, he ended up in a managerial position.

    Seems like Kaijin has beenpletely separated from his field of expertise. However, he had entrusted it all to Kurobee.

    ording to Kaijin, they are still busy with establishing the smithy, but once things calm down, he¡¯ll devote himself fully to production. That¡¯s how it is.

    He probably wants toe back soon.

    Shion is in charge of my care? I kind of want to rethink that post, but right now, no matter where we put her, it¡¯ll be bad for my heart.

    For now, let¡¯s wait and see.

    And, about Souei.

    He¡¯s strange.

    I know I appointed him as a ninja... but he¡¯s taking it too seriously.

    He can make clones appear from any direction.

    While their abilities drop, they have no movement restrictions. Furthermore, he can deploy six clones without any restrictions.

    And even if I say their abilities decrease, that¡¯s only about their vigor (HP) and magical energy (MP)¨Cit bes 1/10th of original. Their movement abilities and attack power arepletely unchanged.

    An ability superior to mine.

    Actually, all the Oni are strange.

    Souei, as I had just described.

    Shuna had specialized in my Analysis Ability, and awakened to the unique skill [Analytic].

    Our abilities are basically identical, with the exception that she doesn¡¯t need to eat the target. She can analyze with eyesight alone.

    Kurobee had awakened to the unique skill [Researcher]. This skill also bears great semnce to my own.

    As someone who specializes in production, it is a very useful skill.

    Hakurou has had his perception ability elerated by a a thousand times. So I basically can¡¯t see him losing in a battle.

    Shion, as you¡¯d expect, obtained [Herculean Strength EX] and [Physical Strength EX].

    Moreover, she also awakened to a special skill [Battle Craze] that she should absolutely never use.

    Last up, Benimaru. This bastard learned [ck Lightning] of all things. Seriously! Of all the dangerous skills I did not want circting!

    I think I¡¯ll need toe up with some countermeasures.

    Anyhow, they seem to have inherited my skills andpleted their evolution.

    Now then, let¡¯s start the conference.

    ¡¸First, let¡¯s hear the report.¡¹

    Upon my order, Souei began conveying the state of affairs.

    Everyone silently listened.

    He sent out six clones to gather intel

    1. Goblin Viges

    2. State of the marshes

    3. State of the Orc army

    He seems to have sent two clones to each location.

    First, the Goblin viges have decided to join the Lizardmen¡¯s raid leader Gabil as his warriors.

    Probably that lizard from some time ago.

    To have decided to serve that moron, what weird tastes they have. Those that decided against joining him, have ran away in various direction.

    There were also a few that ran in the direction of human countries, but they¡¯ll probably end up as subjugation targets.

    As long as goblins establish theirmunities in the forest, the humans would stay away, but if you invade their territory, they would surely bare their fangs.

    And while I don¡¯t know the humans¡¯ strength, they will surely order a subjugation quickly.

    When they do, the goblins could only continue living in hiding. Their future looks grim.

    While on this topic, I also listened to the report about Gabil.

    Somehow, the goblins he had gathered numbered 7,000 warriors.

    A decent army.

    As we had gathered, they once appealed to the orcs, but were rejected. At least they can use their head a bit.

    However, they were also forced to take along with them all their food, so even if they survive against the orcs, there will surely be people dying afterwards.

    But we won¡¯t be doing anything about that.

    That was the unanimous decision of their n chiefs who decided that such a fate was better than being murdered by the orcs.

    And besides, we are not an NPO.

    We have only begun establishing this city, but abandoning it would not be fun.

    If we allow the orcs to invade this far, the forest ecosystem would probably copse>

    Which is why we must stop them at the marshes.

    Now about the marshes.

    Here, the Lizardmen¡¯s Head had begun assembling troops, and prepared an army of ten thousand.

    Living off theke¡¯s fish, they have an abundance of food.

    Furthermore, they are barricading themselves in their naturalbyrinth in preparation of any attack.

    But are the orcs an enemy that they should so fear?

    So let¡¯s hear about the orcs.

    The orc army, numbering 200,000.

    ¡¸Huh? 200,000?!!!¡¹

    I thoughtlessly let out my voice.

    The orcs who attacked the ogres numbered only ten thousand...

    ¡¸So the ones who attacked our vige was but a single division?¡¹

    ¡¸Right. After investigating, that much became clear. Their army consists of 200,000 warriors! Coming from the south, they took a rtively wide route and are aiming for the marshes.¡¹

    Hmm. I don¡¯t really know the geography yet.

    ¡¸Souei, do you have a map or something?¡¹

    ¡¸What would a map be?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸??????¡¹¡¹¡¹

    What did he say?

    For there to be so few people who know about maps...

    Kaijin had known. He knew of them, but none in cirction.

    Seems like this world is treating maps as a military secret.

    Hakurou¡¯s grandfather had drawn the map of the vige¡¯s surrounding on a block of wood.

    Having no paper hurts.

    Anyways, holding a wood block, we¡¯ll carve the map of our city¡¯s vicinity.

    Using the map in my head, and Rigur¡¯s knowledge, we have Hakurou record the information.

    This way, using all our knowledge, we created a half-way decent map.

    Before even getting to the main issue of the conference, we had wasted two hours on map creation.

    And here we took a short break.

    I don¡¯t need it, but the goblins probably do.

    Shuna brought in a tray of food.

    Following her, a group of girls followed with more trays.

    I changed into my child form.

    Maybe rest is unnecessary, but meals are important. Since I have this human form, I might as well eat while tasting.

    ..., as long as it¡¯s not made by Shion, that is.

    Since getting used to human transformation, I managed to transform already wearing clothing. Seems like practice really does wonders.

    A feast wasid before me.

    And for some reason, Shuna had sat right by me. Just in case, I have to check...

    The appearance is normal, but what about the inside? Clearlycking spices, seems like a bunch of ingredients were stir-fried together...

    Who cooked this? I felt a sharp nce from my side.

    Gulp. Somehow, I¡¯m getting very nervous.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s eat!¡¹

    Until I had said it, nobody moved.

    Seems like if I don¡¯t eat first, nobody will begin. I had been hoping that someone would finally eat, but seems like I need to steel myself.

    It¡¯s fine. Shion did not make this!

    However, I kind of regret changing into a form that has a sense of taste.

    With those thought, I reached for the food. But not with chopsticks, since we only had spoons.

    Bringing some soup to my mouth, I take a sip... it was delicious.

    ¡¸Delicious!!!¡¹

    The moment I said so, everyone moved.

    But hey... you guys, how can you just watch your lord drink poison! Though it¡¯s not poison per se...

    And I also have a resistance to most poisons...

    However, I want to be a bit more considerate.

    Chances are, Shuna had pulled some strings ahead of time...

    Upon hearing my praise, Shuna¡¯s face lit up in a full smile.

    Grabbing my te, she insisted to feed me.

    Seeming a bit happy, and a bit embarrassed.

    Though I¡¯m an adult, I¡¯m a child at heart. Appearance that of a little girl. Even if I let her feed me, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.

    *Fufun* A victoryugh escaped from Shuna while she nced at Shion.

    Tears seem to have started to form in Shion¡¯s eyes, but her expression quickly turned to that of surprise after she had tasted the dish.

    Right, Shuna. If you polish your cooking skills a bit more, they¡¯ll really shine.

    You¡¯d never consider putting strange things into people food!

    Even without seasoning, to be able to bring out the taste of the ingredients this well.

    But was Benimaru a test subject for the many dishes before this? That I could not have known about.

    Well, Shuna was probably a cooking prodigy. She could probably perfect the taste using her [Analytic] skill.

    That isn¡¯t a waste of ability, that¡¯s the proper way to use it.

    It¡¯s been a long time since Ist enjoyed a meal this much.

    With the end of the meales the end of our break.

    We have a pretty good time.

    But now we need to get down to business.

    ¡¸The object that clearly exins the nearby geography is called a map. Looking at this map, let¡¯s continue the report.¡¹

    Having said so, everyone crowded around the map.

    Well, I can also transmit the image to everyone using [Telepathic Communication].

    Souei marked the orcs army with a wooden chip.

    I was in the middle of teaching goblins basic arithmetic, so I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll understand all of this.

    But there¡¯s nothing we can do about that, we need to continue the discussion.

    The orcs¡¯ invasion route.

    There are three routes leading to the center of the Jura forest that the orcs could use.

    One runs from the Canaat Mountain range. The other along Ameld river. These connect north forest and south forest.

    But this is not a straight path, as the river runs east along the way.

    They could probably have the soldiers cross at the ce where Ameld river meets the Eastern Empire¡¯s river.

    However, there is no route that could support arge army from the orcs¡¯ current position.

    Therefore, they probably decided to invade the marsh from the west.

    However, the forest will hamper their attempts to move beyond the river.

    ording to Hakurou, there is amunity of Treants in this forest, so avoiding them would leave the orcs¡¯ army less exhausted.

    The western route had the Ogre¡¯s vige, but its fate ismon knowledge now.

    They were a high ss race, but too few in number. Thus, the orcs decided to avoid the route with the Treants, who were simrly high ssed but many.

    And, after eliminating the ogres, they opened the invasion route to the marshes and were now nning their formation.

    ¡¸However, with 200,000 soldiers, how are they keeping them fed? What are they doing about food?¡¹

    To my question,

    ¡¸I looked into it. A group ofmon foot soldiers escorts caravans of food. However, there is clearly not enough...¡¹

    With some hesitation, he quickly added

    ¡¸This is but my opinion, but I think they¡¯ve had deaths from starvation and resorted to cannibalism of the dead...¡¹

    What an unpleasant thing he had said.

    Uee... were orcs such a race?

    ¡¸No matter how omni...¡¹

    ¡¸They do indeed eat anything, but isn¡¯t this much expected?¡¹

    To that question,

    ¡¸No, I am not certain about this. However, there are no bodies after they leave. And our vige has also been wiped clean, without anything remaining.

    There is a skill thates to mind, but...¡¹

    Having realized the truth, Souei said.

    ¡¸Could it be... Orc Lord?¡¹

    Without waiting for Souei¡¯s response, Benimaru concluded.

    ¡¸Exactly. This is not certain, but there¡¯s a good chance the Orc Lord had appeared.

    At the very least, a high ss Orc Knight is leading them.

    Probably that thing that had attacked our vige.¡¹

    To summarize the conversation, the Orc Lord is a unique monster that hold powerful ruling abilities over the orcs.

    Appears once every few hundred years. Causing violence across the world, a horrible monster.

    And he seems to possess the unique skill [Starving Ones].

    This skill, bestowed upon his subordinates as well, allows them to eat anything and everything in sight. A truly terrible skills.

    In the first ce, not enough time had passed since thest one...

    But now, he¡¯s already grown and prepared an army. If hecks some intelligence, then there¡¯s a high chance that the demon lord had forcefully elerated his growth.

    In any case, the orc lord is a troubling existence.

    Such an annoying guy should¡¯ve been put down long ago...

    But I will notin.

    While keeping the existence of the orc lord in mind, we continue the conference.

    Arranging wooden pieces on the map in ce of pawns, we mark the Lizardmen army of 10.000.

    Behind them, Gabil¡¯s army of 7,000 goblins.

    Having done so, we clearly see what is abnormal about the orc army...

    But more importantly.

    ¡¸This way, that stupid lizard¡¯s headquarters would fall from a single attack, wouldn¡¯t it?¡¹

    Right. The lizardmen¡¯s envoy called Gabil.

    That guy is nning on attacking the lizardmen¡¯s fortress while they are preupied fighting with the orcs. The exhausted and few lizardmen there would surely fall quickly.

    That is how wonderfully the goblins are positioned.

    However, there is no reason to attack his own lizard.

    It could be just suspicion born out of the strange ce he had halted his troops.

    However,

    ¡¸Hmm. So that¡¯s how it is.¡¹

    Hakurou nodded. A strange fire burned in his eyes.

    However, even if they bring down the headquarters then, they would be trampled down by the orcs.

    I am thinking too much, aren¡¯t I.

    ¡¸I¡¯m just thinking too much. Sorry, I¡¯m an amateur after all.¡¹

    I had nned to continue the discussion after those words, but...

    ¡¸No, what you said is likely. I can think of no other reason to assume that position.¡¹

    ¡¸That guy is an idiot after all. He¡¯s probably intending to rece the current head.¡¹

    Such was the opinion from both members of the Department of War.

    I mean, I know he¡¯s an idiot... but was he that much of an idiot?

    ¡¸However, in this case, stopping that guy is probably the best idea.¡¹

    That was the conclusion we had reached.

    Now then, how should we stop Gabil?

    ¡¸I would want to establish a proper alliance with the Lizardmen. We are few in numbers. However, I feel we shouldn¡¯t abandon them.¡¹

    Hakurou so added, and everyone epted.

    I also agreed.

    ¡¸But, forming an alliance is good and all, but we¡¯re far too outnumbered here. Won¡¯t we just be used in the end?¡¹

    I tried expressing my worries.

    The Oni exchanged nces.

    ¡¸Rimuru-sama, calm your fears! Each one of us is capable of decimating ten thousand foes, this much is of no concern!¡¹

    Hakurou answered as their representative.

    ¡°They read too much manga... no way they can take on ten thousand each!¡± Is what I thought, but

    ¡¸Rimuru-sama, I n to go an negotiate. To have a discussion directly with the Lizardmen¡¯s head.

    Would you permit me?¡¹

    Souei had so asked, and waited for my response.

    How confident! Should I try leaving it to him?

    Using the map, we had made some predictions. That allowed us some temporary mental respite.

    I decided to send out Souei.

    ¡¸Alright! In that case, I order you to talk with the Lizardmen¡¯s Head. Demand equal treatment!¡¹

    With those words, I sent out Souei.

    ¡¸Ay! I live to serve!¡¹

    With that response, he immediately disappeared into the shadows.

    He¡¯s quick on his feet. Seems to have left already.

    ¡¸The rest, with these things in mind, continue preparations!¡¹

    Those words ended the conference.

    In some sense, we have decided next course of action.

    If we can form an alliance that would be great, and if we can¡¯t, we¡¯ll cross that bridge then.

    There¡¯s no use thinking about those things. Rather, we must do what can now be done.

    And thus we continued our preparations while waiting for the next piece to move on the board.

    But an orc lord, huh. If he truly had appeared, that¡¯ll probably be an annoying fight.

    Thinking about the future made me fall slightly into mncholy.

 Chapter 32 â€“ Stage Curtain Rises

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast: a French Pierrot and a Nurse)

    Nurse: Umm, are you alright?

    Pierrot: Depends on what you mean.

    Nurse: What other meaning is there?

    Pierrot: For example, when you say alright do you mean health or conformity to norms? Further, what do you mean by health? And which norms? And how do you know that you are not mistaken about your definition? In short, I fear we may have to investigate what you believe first to realize whether I am, in fact, alright.

    Nurse: I meant neither of those, I was simply wondering why you were standing there staring into space.

    Pierrot: How depressing! To think that people no longer want to investigate their beliefs! I despair! The ethically-neutral world made me despair!

    Nurse: Okaaay. How about I escort you to the reception room. Let me know if you need any help.

    Pierrot: Where is the stairs?

    Nurse: Down the hall to your left, why?

    Pierrot: One step forward, headfirst twelve floors down.

    Nurse: Let me call the doctor.

    Pierrot: He is useless.

    .

    .

    Forest Disturbance Arc

    Chapter 32 ¨C Stage Curtain Rises

    Leveling the ground in their wake, the orc army advanced into the forest.

    Trample them! Trample them! Trample them! Trample Them!

    While lifting their voices, with a glow in their eyes, the orc army advanced into the forest.

    There was not a single normal thought in their minds.

    Everything their eyes fell upon was food.

    They forever hungered, and only the desire to eat pushed them forward.

    Copse.

    Again, arade had fallen.

    But they were overjoyed. More food! They thought.

    Normally, he was their dearrade.

    Now, he was but a lump of flesh to eat.

    He was still breathing, but to them it meant the meat was fresh.

    Those fortunate to be walking close immediately began disassembling the corpse.

    The liver was reserved for the squad leader, but the rest went to he who grabbed it first.

    *Guchaguchaguchagucha*

    A disgusting sound reverberated through thend.

    The always hunger.

    And, their strength rises the hungrier they are.

    That is the effect of the unique skill [Starving Ones].

    As far as they eat their fallenrades, as long as their hunger remains unfulfilled, their strength will continue to rise.

    They are the 200,000 orc army.

    Under the control of the Orc Lord, an army that marches through the hell of starvation.

    Never to see salvation.

    Just marching forward to satisfy their hunger. Never being able to satisfy it...

    An endless hell.

    Before themy the Ogre vige.

    They are only rank D monsters.

    Normally, they could only feel fear towards the rank B ogres; directing killing intent at them would have been unthinkable.

    However...

    Trample them! Trample them! Trample them! Trample them!

    Their feet would not stop.

    Rather, they ran towards the food.

    Towards the rampaging ogres, their relentless strength!

    How manyrades were torn to pieces, how many cut down...

    However! That matter not to the orcs who saw the fallen as merely more food.

    They were overjoyed.

    Perhaps they could satisfy their hunger, if a bit.

    A single ogre had fallen.

    Immediately, the orcs crowded the corpse and began dismembering it.

    Drinking blood and devouring flesh. Oh... but that did not satisfy their hunger.

    But, the orcs bodies had changed¨Cthey absorbed the ogres¡¯ strength.

    Seeing their friends gulped down by lowly orcs, the ogres let out a scream of agony.

    Lamenting the weakness of their overwhelming power...

    Gradually, those filled with power appeared from within the orcs.

    Devour ourrades, and make their powers ours!

    Devour our enemies, and make their powers ours!

    And again they eat.

    Without any fear of death. Someday, their power will grow and surpass that of their king.

    Their king.

    The ultimate orc, the Orc Lord!

    Their march continues.

    And now again the prey has appeared before them.

    .

    The Lizardmen¡¯s head paled upon hearing the report.

    His greatest fears hade true.

    ording to the report, the powerful Ogre vige had disappeared after a single day.

    They were devoured by the orcs.

    There was no more room for suspicion.

    The Orc Lord had appeared.

    If by numbers alone, 200,000 D-rank orcs against 10,000 C+ rank Lizardmen; that could have been an unexpectedly even fight.

    However, now that the orc lord had appeared, they were no longer D rank monsters.

    It would be best to expect their abilities to have risen by 1-2 levels.

    At least, they would be C rank. Worst case scenario, they would have the power of C+.

    By numbers alone, relentless assault on our exhausted position would prove unbearable, and even a single loss could prove decisive.

    Moreover, due to the presence of the orc lord, he could no hope for their food to run out.

    Even if their numbers dwindle, their strength would instead increase.

    Furthermore, if there was any hope of reinforcements they could barricade themselves in... but as things stand that would end in a hungry death.

    They have no choice but to attack.

    The head bitterly concludes.

    Gabil, who he sent to gain the cooperation of the goblins, has yet to report.

    However, if they waste too much time there, their enemy will only grow stronger.

    In worst case scenario, he might just have to lead the troops into battle before Gabil¡¯s return...

    Suddenly, he felt an aura stronger than he had ever felt before approaching.

    The head decided not to show any resistance to this being.

    Calling for a subordinate, he ordered that the guest be guided in.

    The lizardmen had previously copsed some of the routes of their naturalbyrinth, and having those cleared by someone would be unpleasant.

    The being who approached them certainly had that much power.

    Now, all he had to do was wait.

    Led by his subordinate, a single demon had appeared.

    Darkish skin, blue-ck hair, blue eyes, and a height of 190 cm.

    For a monster, he had a rather slim build. However, his presence radiatedposure and unblemished strength.

    A being from whom he felt overwhelming power.

    The Head kept a hundred warriors stationed around him.

    With a single word, he couldmand them all to arms... however, that would surely mean their deaths.

    Upon seeing this demon, the Head felt that very fact.

    ¡¸Pardon us, we are rather troubled at the moment, and cannot provide an adequate wee. What business would You have with us today?¡¹

    The young lizardmen warriors got angry at those words.

    ¡°Why must we grovel before this suspicious character¡± They thought.

    The head would normally praise such thoughts, but now it would only bring misfortune.

    If they spoiled his mood, he could, without a doubt, massacre them all.

    The young ones have too little experience with the phenomenal. They do not have the ability to judge other¡¯s power.

    However, contrary to his fears,

    ¡¸No serious business. Calm yourselves.

    My ¡°name¡± is Souei.

    My master wishes to form a alliance with you.

    I have been sent for that purpose. Think of me as a messenger.

    Rejoice. My lord has refused to abandon you.

    Moreover, he offers to be your allies. What be your response?¡¹

    Completely in contrast to his first statement, such a speech he delivered.

    The meaning of the words aside...

    That is, the message was brief. However, he seems to demand an immediate decision.

    But... the head needed to think.

    Souei. So he called himself, this demon. A named monster with overwhelming power.

    And such a monster serves someone. If they side with such a being, than perhaps even the Orc Lord could be defeated?

    Moreover, they are offering an alliance and not servitude. That would mean that the lizardmen would be treated as equals.

    What choice did he have but to ept? So he thought.

    But at that moment,

    ¡¸Head! Why do you permit him to run his mouth thus?

    Where he hails from we don¡¯t know, but the proud lizardmen shouldn¡¯t tter such a pompous fool!¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly! Gabil-sama should soon return, and then we alone could handle the lowly orcs!¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Their master probably fears the orcs and came to cling onto us. Doesn¡¯t he simply want us to save him? How charming!¡¹

    The ones who so shouted were Gabil¡¯s subordinates.

    Caught with his mouth open, the Head¡¯s face twisted in horror and dismay.

    Even if you idiots can¡¯t understand the power of the man in front of you, to go and reject someone¡¯s offer of an alliance...

    Yes, his speech was slightly impolite. However, it is unbing for some foot soldiers to show disrespect to a messenger.

    Moreover, for someone of higher status to himself journey to us offsets any possible disrespect...

    He had thought he sent a group with an outgoing personality to the negotiations, but that seems to have backfired.

    Have we angered him?

    Thinking so, he looked at Souei.

    He had not averted his sight, but looked straight at the head. He seemed to have no intention of humoring the noisy idiots.

    The head felt relief.

    He could not let a group of ignorant people to ruin the conversation.

    ¡¸Silence!¡¹

    With a single word, he shut that group up.

    He then sent a signal to his bodyguards,

    ¡¸I will decide what we do. You have no right to speak here! Reflect on your foolishness tonight!!!¡¹

    Gabil¡¯s subordinates he had sent to prison.

    They were making noise on their way out, but he had no time to deal with them.

    And, to the messenger,

    ¡¸I apologize for their rudeness. I intend to ept the alliance. However, I fear we must hurry. Normally, we would select a neutral zone to discuss the details, but this may be currently impossible. Could I ask you toe here, instead?¡¹

    Hiding his inner nervousness, the head asked that question.

    To request someone of such clear superiority to appear before them! The messenger had every right to be angry.

    However, the messenger, with no concern for the head¡¯s worries, replied

    ¡¸Understood. To have received such a quick decision, my master will be d. We are pleased to fight along with you. Now then, after we finish our preparations we shall join up with you. Then, you shall be able to have an audience with our lord. Act as you see fit!¡¹

    As ifpletely natural, so Souei replied.

    Appearing as if he had never even considered the possibility of being rejected.

    ¡°Had I refused, would he simply destroy the lizardmen?¡± This thought filled the Head¡¯s mind.

    He was certainly not overthinking it.

    The demon before him had enough power to do so...

    ¡¸We intend to join you in at most 5 days. Until then, do your best to survive. And, by no means should you attempt to attack alone!¡¹

    Leaving these words, the demon in front of him disappeared.

    Without a sound, as if a passing shadow.

    5 days...

    If they just needed to wait that long, they could certainly manage.

    The orcs may grow stronger, but they could now hope for reinforcement.

    Howrge the reinforcement would be, he didn¡¯t know; however, even if Souei were to show up alone, he could possibly turn the tide of battle.

    Clinging to this one hope and preserving one¡¯s strength is surely the best decision here.

    Having made his decision, the Head dered

    ¡¸Hold the Castle! Until reinforcements arrive, hold it no matter what it takes!¡¹

    And, waiting for the decisive battle, the lizardmen hid in thebyrinth.

    .

    Gabil awoke.

    Then, he needed some time to remember what had happened.

    And, filled with indignation, he jumped to his feet.

    ¡¸You havee to, my lord!¡¹

    A worried subordinate had said.

    ¡¸I caused you some worry. Seems like they set a trap ahead of time...¡¹

    ¡¸A trap, you say?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Those fang wolves, used an ingenious trick...

    They sent their master under the guise of amon wolf!

    Inviting me to lower my guard, such dirty trick. Rulers of the ins they called them, but they¡¯re just beasts who employ cowardly and cheap tricks!

    I had intended to battle with them fairly, but seems like I was mistaken about them!¡¹

    ¡¸I, I see... so it was like that. Were it not for their trick, Gabil-sama would certainly be victorious!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that how it was! Those dastardly wolves!!! To resort to such dirty trick!¡¹

    Gabil nodded to such a reaction.

    It was as they said. There could have been no other reason for his defeat.

    However, for the proud and powerful race to employ such dirty tactics...

    Gabil was disappointed in the wolves.

    ¡¸However, it is also true that we would have no use to take such cowardly creatures as ourrades! With that in mind, this might actually have been for the best.¡¹

    ¡¸As you say!¡¹

    ¡¸Right, right!¡¹

    Their groupughed loudly.

    ¡¸By the way, this is just my personal thought, but I find it strange how Gabil-sama has always stayed as the raid leader.¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t mean that he is incapable. Rather, the opposite!

    I find it strange that we keep following that decrepit Head...¡¹

    ¡¸Continue¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I think that the old head should just retire and have Gabil-sama seed as our leader.

    If he does, then the orcs would have no reason to look down on us.¡¹

    ¡¸As you just said!

    We should disy Gabil-sama¡¯s power before all the lizardmen, have him purge those who reject him, and start a new age for our race. What could bring our race greater joy!!!¡¹

    Gabil nodded.

    ¡¸So you guys had thought the same thing, huh? I had just been thinking whether it was not a good time to make my move!

    Would you fight alongside me?¡¹

    He looked around him.

    The lizardmen could only imagine a new age unfolding before them.

    They were certain that they would seize tremendous power...

    And,

    ¡¸Will you represent us?¡¹

    One of them asked.

    Gabil lightly nodded.

    ¡¸So the time hase... Very well! Let us fight together!!!¡¹

    He dered.

    Surrounding him, cries of joy could be heard from the lizardmen.

    Thus, the fool has taken the stage.

    And thus, the curtain rises as chaos spreads on the stage.

 Chapter 33 â€“ Audience

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast: an English Clown and French Pierrot)

    Pierrot: What a rude hospital!

    Clown: Really? I thought the doctor was actually pretty helpful towards the end.

    Pierrot: I met this nurse, she didn¡¯t get my jokes!

    Clown: That¡¯s cause those aren¡¯t jokes, Pierrot. A joke is more... colorful! Or maybe, light? Like here¡¯s one: I be faint and nauseous during every minor medical procedure, such as making an appointment over the phone.

    Pierrot: So stating facts is considered humorous now? Where has the world gone... I despa...

    Clown: Stop! You¡¯ve already made that referencest chapter,e up with a different one!

    Pierrot: Have to stop the invasion to make sure the doujinshi continue selling?

    Clown: G*TE, huh? What else you got?

    Pierrot: The only one who can kill a (clown) is a human.

    Clown: H*llsing parody?

    Pierrot: Yeah, I¡¯ve got nothing...

    Clown: Then let me end with a status update to the Audience. So AK and I (we?) have been adding somethings to the website¨Cprimarily a character page. When will it be finished? I don¡¯t know. At the moment, I n on calling the tab: ¡°The Slime¡¯s World¡± but that may change in the future.

    Pierrot: Any ns of taking a break?

    Clown: Clowns are magical and don¡¯t need one!!!

    .

    .

    Forest Disturbance Arc

    Chapter 33 ¨C Audience

    The Lizardmen¡¯s Head nodded once in response to the report on the progress of battle.

    Since meeting Souei four days had passed.

    Tomorrow they would be reinforced. With no great casualties thus far, they¡¯ll most likely see the sun rise again.

    Orc¡¯s attacks have intensified to the extreme.

    Depending only on their resources, the passageways are overflowing with orcs. Orcs were affected little by thebyrinth, and merely swarmed through it.

    By cing traps along the passageways, they managed to decrease their numbers¨Cif slightly.

    But still, thanks to thebyrinth the lizardmen were able to avoid any real losses. Thebyrinth diverges many times, and emergency escape passageways are still usable.

    They¡¯ve been alternating the squads that fight the orcs most often, and quickly reinforce teams that have engaged the enemy.

    Since this battle is under his directmand, he has no intention of bing conceited.

    Because the reinforcements areing, because there is hope, everyone is somehow struggling by.

    In reality, those who have fought the orcs were surprised by their strength.

    These orcs were worlds stronger than the usual.

    Right now, a single orc can challenge up to three lizardmen. Moreover, their power seems to be increasing.

    This is, of course, the result of the Orc Lord¡¯smand.

    The Head also strictly ordered that those injured must immediately switch with out. Since, should the injury result in death, the orcs will be stronger.

    Carefully, and without error thus far, they have been maintaining the defense line.

    And only a day left.

    When the reinforcements arrive, they¡¯ll probably be able to make use of the terrain to crush every orc.

    At the very least, they could at least alternate with the members stationed at the most important defense points.

    Thus filling his head with wishful thinking, the Head rxed a bit.

    That¡¯s when it came.

    The news of Gabil¡¯s return...

    .

    Gabil was indignant.

    What¡¯s with this! The prideful Lizardmen were cowardly hiding in holes from some lowly pigs! He was going blind from anger.

    However, all would soon be fine. He had returned, and, like a proper Lizardman, would fight with pride.

    With that thought, he headed to the Head.

    ¡¸Well done, Gabil. I presume you¡¯ve been able to obtain the goblin¡¯s support?¡¹

    ¡¸Ay! We¡¯ve been joined by 7,000 warriors.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so... with this, we¡¯ll somehow make it.¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, let¡¯s engage the enemy at once!¡¹

    After reporting thus to the Head, he prepared himself for batle.

    Now that he had returned, he could not permit the orcs¡¯ selfish actions. Surely the head had been waiting for him to return.

    However,

    ¡¸Hmm? No, the time hasn¡¯te yet. While you weren¡¯t here, we had been offered an alliance. They will be arriving tomorrow. And then, after holding a strategy meeting, we will be striking against the orcs!¡¹

    Completely out of the blue. Such unthinkable things the head had said.

    ¡°What? The head was not waiting for me?¡±

    That thought let to dissatisfaction, which further worsened Gabil¡¯s mood.

    To depend on some unknown reinforcement against some lowly orcs...

    ¡¸Head, if you send me out, I¡¯ll quickly crush the orcs. Order me to go!¡¹

    His indignation growing, he was hoping to vent it on the enemies. However,

    ¡¸No. We shall fight tomorrow! You must be tired, so rest up.¡¹

    Completely ignored.

    Gabil¡¯s mind went nk in anger. Completely ignoring him, and depending on some strangers! Unforgivable.

    ¡¸Head, no, father! Stop this foolishness! You seem to have gone senile, you just don¡¯t see the truth.¡¹

    ¡¸What was that? Gabil, what are you nning!¡¹

    Up until now, he was holding back in respect of his father.

    In fact, there were many admirable qualities that he possessed. So Gabil was obedient.

    However, he refused to recognize Gabil, and that Gabil could not forgive.

    His time had finallye, that¡¯s all.

    So nodding once, he shot his subordinates the signal.

    ¡¸Father, your time hase to an end. From now on, I am the new Lizardmen¡¯s Head!¡¹

    Gabil loudly dered.

    At this deration, the goblins noisily ran into the Head¡¯s chamber.

    Armed with stone spears, they surrounded the Head and his guards.

    Gabil¡¯s subordinates, the handpicked elite, also readied themselves behind the goblins.

    ¡¸Gabil, what is the meaning of this?!¡¹

    Unable to understand the situation, the Head raised a panicked voice. How unusual.

    However, that only pleased Gabil¡¯s superiorityplex.

    ¡¸Father, good work up until now! Leave the rest to me, and enjoy your retirement!¡¹

    His subordinates then disarmed the Head and his guards.

    And then, Gabil took the head¡¯s, no, his father¡¯s spear into his hands. The spear, a magic item called the Water Vortex Spear, is the symbol of the Lizardmen themselves.

    An item with overflowing magical power. Held by the strongest lizardman. A weapon that was most fitting for Gabil.

    And looking at his father and the guards,

    ¡¸Leave the rest to me! You¡¯ll probably be restrained until the war is over, but bear with it, okay?¡¹

    So he called out.

    ¡¸Wait, Gabil! Stop this selfishness! At least, wait until tomorrow!!!¡¹

    Ignoring his father¡¯s pleas,

    ¡¸What an eyesore. Take him away!¡¹

    So he ordered.

    Of course, he had no intentions of having him killed. He needed him out of the way, though.

    Gabil needed to personally beat the head.

    Of course, as a new hero who¡¯d stand atop of all the lizardmen, such an event was necessary.

    Surely then his father would recognize his strength and praise him.

    The mere thought made him giddy.

    The new head, taking along his goblins, proceeded to takemand over the lizardmen. They will soon hear about the usurpation anyways.

    And once they acknowledge him, they will set off to fight.

    Gabil could not imagine the possibility of defeat.

    His father¡¯s warning werepletely wasted on him.

    From the beginning, Gabil¡¯s followers were cheering on, demanding the opening act of the y.

    The ones he found in the prison were the same.

    Drunk on their praise, Gabil enjoyed sitting on the throne.

    His time had finally arrived.

    He hadpletely ignored the trivial things like an orc invasion.

    .

    What a...

    The Head was tormented by regret.

    Don¡¯t be hasty! So he was told many times before. And this was the situation he had found himself in.

    He was certain in his control over his brethren.

    But to have been betrayed by his own son...

    This is very bad.

    If this goes on, the lizardmen will attack without waiting, and will meet certain demise.

    Making up his mind, he looked at the Guard Captain.

    He is another one of his sons, Gabil¡¯s brother.

    Guard Captain noticed the Head¡¯s signal and nodded.

    ¡¸Go!¡¹

    The moment the Head screamed that word, the Guard Captain broke free of the restraints and took off running.

    They needed to let their ally know about this situation.

    That messenger, Souei did not hide his aura.

    So, surely upon getting out of thebyrinth, he would know where to go.

    Betting on that fleeting possibility, the Head sent his son out.

    He had thought about restraining Gabil¡¯s subordinates. However, he did not have the heart to hurt his brethren, so decided to simply escape.

    The Head, intending to take responsibility, stayed in prison.

    And prayed that his son may make it out safely.

    Only 5 days.

    That promise he could not keep, and nowmented his failure.

    And hoped that his failure did not result in them being abandoned.

    Surely he was offered an alliance because of some value they had seen in the lizardmen. Perhaps now they had lost what little value they had.

    Gabil was probably busy making his debut.

    In that case, no one will be sent to rece the tunnel defense squads.

    With reinforcements, the orcs will gradually grow stronger, and the defense teams will be eventually overrun.

    The women and civilians we had gathered in the center of thebyrinth will then be defenseless.

    Should that happen... but, grieving won¡¯t stop this.

    We will defend them to the end.

    That was the Head¡¯s decision.

    To buy even a bit more time. That was the only thing he could do.

    ??????????????????????????

    Side Story

    A wide conference room.

    Made from fragrant wood, a table that must have cost a fortune.

    A true round table, capable of sitting more than 10 people.

    The number of chairs currently set: 12. Surpassing the most extravagant designs, even royalty would have a hard time acquiring it.

    A rug that textile workers too more than ten years to weave covered the floor.

    One wall was decorated by a painting of some wondrousndscape by a heavenly artist.

    Any article in the room would cost ten years worth of an aristocrat¡¯s ie.

    And by the entrance of the room,

    A single man, dressed like a clown, refrained from entering.

    And seemingly to an empty room,

    ¡¸For gathering despite your busy schedules, I offer my gratitude!¡¹

    Respectfully offered his greetings.

    Carefully, as if to avoid losing the interest of the beings inside.

    Today¡¯s guests. They were those whom you must never anger, supreme beings.

    As if out of thin air, a shadow of a man appeared in one of the chairs.

    Lacking details, a hazy shadow.

    ¡¸What plot are you intending to humor us with today? We tire of this, how about starting already?¡¹

    A woman replied.

    A room that was previously empty was now upied by a number of auras.

    ¡¸Guhahahaha. Fret not, it shall be soon, no? The tragic birth of a new ¡°Maou¡°?¡¹

    (TL Note: Maou ¨C demon lord. You might as well know this word)

    ¡¸Fufufu. A Maou? We have plenty of those already! Any more won¡¯t be amusing in the slightest, no?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t say that. The ruler of Jura Forest has disappeared. A new one is needed, right?¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, shouldn¡¯t we just im it for ourselves?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph. It¡¯s because of people like you that the Nonaggression pact may be annulled!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! I know.¡¹

    And other simr egoistic conversations were held among them.

    The clown by the entrance felt as if covered by sweat from their very presence, and yet couldn¡¯t wipe it off.

    Because he is a demon. He doesn¡¯t sweat.

    He, the demon Gelmudo, simply wished to exin the stage he had prepared for them.

    ¡¸Now then,dies and gentlemen! I wish to exin the y, if you may permit?¡¹

    Fearfully he called out.

    The noisy conversation suddenly stopped and all eyes focused on Gelmudo.

    Intimidating him without having said a word.

    Were they insulted to be interrupted by a lower rank Gelmudo?

    Worry spread in his heart. Were he to earn their displeasure, someone like Gelmudo would be erased in a blink of an eye...

    Contrary to his fears,

    ¡¸Begin already! Didn¡¯t I already say I was bored of boredom?¡¹

    They permitted it.

    Relieved, he began the exnation.

    He had nted the seeds of conflict in the forest. There were some that failed to bloom, but there were plenty fruitful ones.

    He had also intended to nt some seeds among the Ogres and the Treants, but those seems were refused.

    The ones he manipted were still powerless.

    However, on the ones who rejected being named by him¨Cthe ogres, he had passed his judgment.

    So overall he was satisfied with the results.

    ¡¸Now then, let us open the curtain on this tragedy! The threat of the orc lord met with an alliance of the races! The one left standing shall be proimed the new ¡°Maou¡°!!!¡¹

    Right.

    This was all nned to create a new ¡°Maou¡°. That task was left to Gelmudo.

    He was overjoyed with this order. If he handled this well, he could obtain a maou for his personal use.

    He worked hard towards that end.

    Until now, for 300 years, he had been nning a species war.

    However, Veldora¡¯s disappearance caused the ns to spiral out of control.

    So he gave up on having a war between the named monsters born from the goblins, lizardmen, and other such races.

    Instead, he sent out the Orc Lord. This was a not in the n, but it was something he could use well.

    An orc lord loyal to his order.

    The game¡¯s rigged, but there¡¯s nothing he could do about it now.

    After crushing the goblins and the lizardmen, the Orc Lord will be the new ¡°Maou¡°.

    He also got rid of those annoying ogres.

    Now, there was nothing to worry about. As long as the orcs avoided invading the treants territory, that is.

    All ording to n!

    He had feared the many maou that had been manipting him until now, but he finally had the chance to return the favor.

    He would soon be able to manipte a maou! A birth of one loyal to hismand.

    Hiding his excitement, Gelmudo continued the exnation...

    He could already see the Orc Lord that would bow before him.

    The day his ambitions would be fulfilled woulde soon.

    He honestly believed that...

    .

    .

    Trantor¡¯s Corner

    Clown: I know what you¡¯re all thinking: ¡°I knew clowns were evil!!!¡±

    ©c(£þ§Õ£þ;)¥Î=3=3=3

 Chapter 34 â€“ The Outbreak of War

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast and English Clown and a French Pierrot)

    Clown: Should we let the audience know that the side story is actually a part of the web novel and not written by us?

    Pierrot: I¡¯m pretty sure they¡¯ve figured that much out.

    Clown: Then how about that Guro-san¡¯s break ended?

    Pierrot: Are you specifically leaking information in your questions? Kind of makes my response pointless.

    Clown: ... I was going for the airhead appeal.

    Pierrot: Your head has nothing but air in it.

    Clown: What?

    Pierrot: Nothing... then should I try a tsundere?

    Clown: (I think you¡¯d do better as a yandere...)

    Pierrot: It¡¯s... it¡¯s not like I tranted this chapter for y-y-you or anything! B-b-b-baka!

    .

    Editor¡¯s Corner

    .AK: I can foresee dozens of new additions to this novel in the near future *sighs* I had best finish that Character list soon.

    *pauses for a moment*

    AK: Did Clown-sama read ahead and name himself Clown because of Gelmudo or was it a coincidence? I wonder.....

    Forest Disturbance Arc

    Chapter 34 ¨C The Outbreak of War

    That day, the orcs army filled the marshes with thousands of troops.

    If you looked from above, you¡¯d see the swarming the tunnels as if an incessant maelstrom.

    However, those present were only a small part of their army. The orcs decided to invade by circling around theke.

    With little resistance they had upied the marshes, and proceeded into the caverns.

    However, amotion rippled through the swarm.

    For suddenly someone had ordered the lizardmen to attack.

    And that was the cause for the outbreak of war between the orcs and the lizardmen.

    .

    The rulers of the marshes¨Cthe Lizardmen.

    Possessing high battle abilities they can maneuver smoothly through mud or swamp.

    Hiding among the grass, they approached the orc army, and attacked undetected.

    Everything went ording to n.

    He had locked up the previous head in an underground chamber, reorganized the army, and had them relocate above ground.

    And, quickly assuming battle formations, he began an attack on the orcs.

    Gabil was notpletely ipetent. He didck the ability to see the bigger picture, but he certainly could lead a squad in battle.

    That ability he had inherited from his father, the former chief.

    The Lizardmen respected strength.

    Thus, they wouldn¡¯t follow someone who only boasted of his strength.

    Gabil idolized an individual. For his sake, he had to disy hispetence.

    However...

    He left a thousand warriors to guard the main chamber.

    It was upied only by women and other civilians. If they have to, the women can also fight, but theyck the necessary strength.

    For that reason, he had been sending 500 extra troops at a time to the main chamber.

    That is, Gabil decided to gradually reinforce that defense line with troops fighting in the tunnels.

    Having cleared thus relocated the troops, Gabil obtained control over the entire army.

    Their numbers: 7,000 goblins and 8,000 lizardmen.

    That was his fighting strength.

    Without depending on thebyrinth, he proceeded to meet his foe above ground.

    And leaving the bare minimum for defense, he deployed everyone to battle.

    The first attack was as described.

    They sessfully divided the enemy andnded a devastating attack on their nks.

    The orcs that the lizardmen scattered were hunted down by the goblins.

    Following Gabil¡¯s orders to the letter, the troops performed exceedingly well.

    The goblins, too, fought earnestly. Thus, they were able to advance with the rest of the troops.

    The sess of the attack could thus be attributed to the ideal cooperation of individual units.

    Behold!

    Gabil thought. There is no need to fear the orcs!

    Father has gone senile. Thus he worried needlessly.

    I will calm his fears.

    After seeing my heroic feats, he will surely recognize me as the next head. For that end, we must clean up the orcs at once.

    Or maybe this whole scenario was nned out to pass the leadership onto me! So he thought.

    A cry for joy filled the field.

    Look at them! The lowly orcs are no match for the great Lizardmen!

    Proud of his work, Gabil observed the battlefield.

    Things have gone well... until now.

    Having lost many soldiers, the orcs must have been walloping in despair.

    But Gabil did not know, the terror of the Orc Lord.

    That the Head had known, the terror of the Orc Lord.

    That difference now bared its fangs.

    *Guchaguchaguchagucha*

    The orcs were walking on the dead.

    On all fours, crawling over them. No, wait!

    They were not walking on them, they were eating them. A gruesome sight.

    The brave lizardmen warriors, hardened in many battles, this was an unusual sight.

    A sinister aura wrapped around the orcs.

    One warrior who was frightened by this sight, tried to retreat a step and fell backwards.

    Without missing this chance, the orcs swarmed the warrior.

    He was dragged into the mud and ripped limb from limb.

    Since the war had begun, he was the first casualty.

    And that began it all.

    The orcs that were devouring stranded soldiers gradually obtained their abilities.

    That ability was not like [Predator], and could not perfectly replicate the skills.

    Nheless, they absorbed the lizardmen¡¯s power to some degree, and shared it among those in their domain.

    That was one of the effects of the unique skill [Starving Ones].

    They were as much one swarm as they were an individual. Again, quiet simr to the shared evolution of the fang wolf species.

    That is why the previous head was so afraid of letting any lizardmen die.

    For the sake of not allowing the orcs to develop any further.

    Although they could not obtain all the abilities of those that ate, they could still acquire some of their special features.

    For example, the ability of the lizardmen to move freely through mud and swamp.

    For example, growing scales around their vital areas to defend.

    This kind of trivial changes they could do.

    However, that is how they can quickly change the tide of battle.

    ¡¸Fear not! Show them the power of the high and proud Lizardmen!!!¡¹

    The lizardmen regained their morale from Gabil¡¯s cry.

    They were rulers of the marshes fighting on their ownnd; they attacked again.

    Their were still faster than the orcs, that much they were sure of.

    Even if they are overwhelmed by numbers, should they retreat to their defense lines they could surely crush the enemy again.

    However!

    When they tried to outnk the orcs again, they were met with a ready formation.

    The orcs movements have gotten faster.

    Strange. Thought Gabil, but far toote.

    Without the advantage in speed, they were now surrounded by many orcs.

    Five thousands troops have already cut off Gabil¡¯s escape.

    And they pressed their attack.

    Having too much faith in their speed, they blindly pursued the orcs in their retreat, and were thus surrounded.

    Perhaps if the orcs were not under the influence of their lord, Gabil¡¯s group could have endured this predicament.

    One could continue discussing such suppositions without an end. The truth of the matter is: they werepletely surrounded.

    As ants block of their prey¡¯s escape, so the orcs swarm them.

    Even if they fought with all their might, they will surely sumb soon.

    How could that be? Gabil could not understand.

    He desperately tried to rally his forces, screaming words of encouragement.

    However, the Goblins have lost formation out of panic, and the Lizardmen trembled in worry.

    This is bad. Thinking thus, he wanted to issue an order to retreat... but even he understood that they had no ce to run to.

    To gather them all under his banner, he had forced the warriors to vacate the caverns.

    Even if had ordered a desperate retreat into the tunnels, the entrance was far too narrow.

    The goblins who would be running in first would obstruct their escape.

    And, without a way in, they would be ughtered by the orcs.

    If they instead ran into the forest... they would be pursued and ughtered.

    They could not retreat.

    Gabil understood that well.

    Why had his father fought in such a cowardly way? He had finally understood.

    Just how much of an idiot was I? Thought Gabil. But there was no time for regret now.

    Right now, Gabil had only one thing he could do. Increase the morale and lessen the worries of hisrades.

    ¡¸Guwahahaha! What a worried face you all make! I am here! There is no way I can lose to some orcs!¡¹

    Yes, to encourage his allies by saying something he himself did not believe.

    Their fate had been decided...

    .

    Ah...

    The Lizardmen¡¯s Head sighed.

    He was full of regrets.

    That, for one, he had mentioned the terror that Orc Lord was only in fairy tales.

    No, he had mentioned it at other asions. However, the fact that he failed to convey his terror now caused the Head endless regret.

    Had he exined it properly, maybe Gabil would have been more vignt.

    But now it¡¯s toote. With a sigh, he cast such thoughts away.

    They still had things they needed to do.

    His kind, gathered in the main chamber, looked anxious.

    Four paths lead to the chamber, one could be used to escape.

    The orcs could note from the escape route... probably. It was a direct route into the forest. This was the only route that you couldn¡¯t get lost in; one that they had dug themselves.

    Therefore, they needed to observe the other four.

    The units fighting in the tunnels slowly withdrew and reassembled in the main chamber.

    The chamber¡¯s defense line currently consisted of 1,500 soldiers. There were also probably some who have yet to withdraw.

    On the other hand, the orcs are numerous.

    They will probably soon discover this ce.

    Hopefully, the remaining soldiers will return before they do...

    The head briefly nces down the escape route.

    With all their brethren gathering, therge chamber now feels very tight.

    If they had to escape at a moment¡¯s notice, it¡¯s hard to imagine them all being able to withdraw safely.

    Perhaps they need to begin evacuating small groups at a time.

    Whichever he chooses, the situation is bound to be chaotic. However, he must decrease the chance of extinction no matter what it takes.

    However, even if they escape into the forest, the orcs will discover them sooner orter.

    And even if they are sessful with their escape, surviving may prove impossible.

    Because of that, the Head could not order the evacuation.

    The only thing he can do is buy time.

    Whether theye or not, he doesn¡¯t know; but, he still bet all on the reinforcements.

    The Head¡¯s suffering seemed as if it would continue on forever.

    .

    Lizardmen¡¯s Guard Captain escaped into the forest.

    Feeling an aura of strength, he headed in its direction.

    Though the lizardmen boasted of high mobility in the marshes, the same could not be said about the forest.

    His breath ragged, his pulse unstable, the Captain fatigued quickly.

    However, he had to keep running.

    His sprint could decide the future of his race.

    And like that he continued for three hours.

    As if ignoring his bodily limits, he earnestly pressed on. Pressing on by will alone, he could copse at any moment.

    He was well aware of the fact.

    Moreover, he did not know if the demon named Souei was in fact up ahead.

    Whether he would agree to help, he also did not know.

    Should he even bother running?

    That thought crept from the dark corners of his mind. However, he refused to entertain the thought.

    He failed to stop Gabil¡¯s foolishness. So he believed.

    He had known that Gabil desired to be recognized by the Head.

    However, he had not mentioned it to the Head. The Lizardmen¡¯s hero, Gabil.

    He was also one of those who respected Gabil.

    To take responsibility for his mistake, the Captain could not abandon his mission.

    If he stopped, he would not be able to run again.

    Thus, he pressed on.

    There was someone who saw this desperate sprint.

    Though the Captain himself had not noticed that being.

    That being pursued the Captain soundlessly from branch to branch.

    Was he conversing with someone? Without a partner in sight and without a voice, he appeared to be in the middle of a conversation.

    After it had ended, he nodded once.

    And,

    ¡¸Your will be done. I will act as you havemanded.¡¹

    Muttering thus, he swooped down in front of the Captain!

 Chapter 35 â€“ War Preparations

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast: an English Clown and a French Pierrot)

    Clown: So people have finally acknowledged us as magical being?

    Pierrot: MAGICCAAAAL!!

    Clown: Why, Pierrot? Why must you bring up Mahou Sho*jo of the End?!

    Pierrot: MAGICAL!

    Clown: What¡¯s next? Will you start sowing seeds of enmity and destruction among the races of the world?

    Pierrot: MAAAGIIICAAAL!

    Clown: Or will you trante a chapter faster than expected?

    Pierrot: Ain¡¯t gonna happen.

    Clown: ...

    Pierrot: ...

    Clown: Magical?

    Pierrot: At least it seems our minds are out of this world...

    Clown: Speaking of your insanity, you must have really enjoyed Gakkou Gurash* didn¡¯t you?

    Pierrot: That¡¯s my kind of anime...

    .

    .

    Forest Disturbance Arc

    Chapter 35 ¨C War Preparations

    After sending out Souei, I had everyone else prepare for war.

    However, it¡¯s not like we were all going to set off. Since we don¡¯t know our enemy¡¯s abilities, we need to take it seriously from the start.

    The construction of the city is proceeding smoothly, but we have not prepared any fortifications.

    Thus, if we are attacked, relocating would be the best option. So I decided.

    So what are we to do? In response to that thought,

    ¡¸The decisive battle will ur at the marshes If we win, great. If we lose, we¡¯ll retreat back here as fast as circumstances allow.

    In that case, since fighting here wouldn¡¯t increase our chances of winning, we will barricade ourselves in the Cave of the Seal.

    While holding the fort, we will request help from the humans.

    If we request through the guild, they just might help, so prepare yourselves to evacuate at a moments notice.

    Regarding our attack,

    I¡¯m designating Benimaru as the captain in charge of the hundred wolf riders.

    Shion, you indiscriminately ughter at your discretion.

    Hakurou will serve as my Adjutant.

    I will create awork with [Telepathic Communication] for you all to join and issue orders as needed.

    A withdraw order will be given by yourmander¨Cme.

    Riguru will stay with the remaining goblins and see to the defense of the city.

    Dismissed!¡¹

    I thus conveyed the n.

    Everyone nodded; no one disagreed.

    I had thought that there would be someints about requesting help from the humans, but seems like I was mistaken.

    I wonder if they have gotten over their aversion after spending some time with those adventurers.

    As for the guild request, if I sell the demonic steel, we should have enough gold. And besides, the orcs are as much a threat to the humans.

    If we hold a proper discussion, we should be able to gain their assistance. That much I probably shouldn¡¯t worry about.

    And besides, we¡¯re already trying to figure out just how dangerous this Orc Lord is.

    Anyways,pleting the goblin¡¯s armor takes priority.

    I had ordered Kaijin to quickly produce 100 armors.

    Benimaru, Hakurou, and Shion also need some armor.

    Before Souei returns with their response, we need to finish these preparations. If they reject our alliance, we will move as soon as we ascertain Gabil¡¯s motives.

    If we can¡¯t fight side by side, we should wait for the Lizardmen to deal the first strike.

    Having thus decided, we concluded the conference.

    After dismissing the group, almost all immediately left.

    Only the three oni and I were left inside.

    Do they want something? I looked inquisitively at Benimaru,

    ¡¸Rimuru-sama, do you perhaps worry too much?

    Even if You do not trouble yourself to ride onto the battlefield, Hakurou and I alone should manage, would you not agree?¡¹

    ¡¸As he said. Rimuru-sama is our lord. Commanding the battle can be left to us, if you so wish.¡¹

    So they said.

    No, no, that won¡¯t do at all. I mean, you guys have been had by orcs before!

    But, of course, I didn¡¯t say that.

    We shouldn¡¯t count that time before they had evolved.

    ¡¸Well, that should be fine. I just n to observe the battle from above, and leave the orders to Benimaru.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, so it was like that!¡¹

    They agreed with my words.

    In the first ce, I have nevermanded a battle. While I¡¯ve ran plenty simtions, I have no actual experience.

    Thus, as I observe from above, I intend to devote myself fully to ry orders.

    ¡¸That aside, you guys, get yourselves ready. Unless you are nning on fighting a war in the nude?¡¹

    Nodding at my words, the three oni.

    And thus, we headed towards the production building.

    Dedicated to the Department of Production,

    A building as arge as a gymnasium made of wood. We had nned on reinforcing the walls with mortar, but have yet to get around to it.

    Still, the building is thergest in its kind, and looks pretty impressive.

    Upon entering, we are assaulted by the noise of hardbor. At my order, they are busy producing 100 sets of armor.

    Well actually, only the dwarf Garm and Doldo are making things with ten apprentice goblins assist them.

    The rest are preparing raw material and transportingpleted products.

    We proceed further in.

    Recently, they¡¯ve also warded off rooms for specialized products.

    Only Shuna can enter that room¨Cthe rest are forbidden. She is far too skilled and teaching others will take too long.

    Goblinas were also learning the textile craft, and are right now working under Garm producing hemp-linen clothing.

    Gradually, they should move on to finer work with silk.

    Since under the armor one must first wear linen.

    We proceeded towards Shuna¡¯s room, and, after I announced ourselves, entered.

    Shuna greeted us with a smile.

    I don¡¯t know when it happened, but I suddenly found myself wrapped in a beautiful kimono.

    Not pure white, but dyed in a pale crimson color; needless to say, it was cute.

    Standing up from a chair,

    ¡¸I had been waiting.

    I wished to participate in the conference myself, but feared unable to contribute better than with a meal, I humbly ask your forgiveness.

    However, I had finished preparing Rimuru-sama¡¯s dress. And Onii-sama and the rest¡¯s by the way.¡¹

    ¡¸¡±By the way¡± huh...¡¹

    ¡¸Ho ho ho. That¡¯s only to be expected.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, considering Shuna-sama¡¯s marvelous skill. I would presume mine to have been made as well?¡¹

    The three thus responded.

    ¡¸Here they are!¡¹

    With those words, she brought out more dresses.

    A pure white kimono.

    Having received mine, I was guided to a room to change.

    First, I entered and began changing.

    Changing into my child form that wore the ck fur coat.

    Removing the coat, I wrapped myself in the kimono that Shuna had made.

    A glossy linen. First ss silk that feels wonderful to the touch.

    Underneath, I¡¯ll probably wear the pants I previously received. Putting the silk to my body, it immediately changed size to fit me.

    This one also became a magic item, huh.

    Seems like after mixing with my magic it bes as if a part of my body.

    Just to try, I change into an adult and, as expected, the clothing grows appropriately.

    What a wonderful product she had made.

    Wearing the coat over it, I finished with the clothing.

    Then, I take out an item from my breast pocket.

    It is a beautiful mask.

    The one Shizu-san had forgotten, the ¡°Anti-demon Mask¡±.

    My body radiates a small amount of magical energy as aura.

    If I focus, I can conceal it, but there have been times when I¡¯ve let it spill.

    Thus, I n to use this mask to hide it.

    It had broken once before, but I had Doldo repair it.

    I equipped the mask. Strange, but it makes me feel calm.

    Normally, since I don¡¯t need to breathe, I don¡¯t do it even as a human.

    I could create lungs if I wanted to, but since I don¡¯t see a need to, I haven¡¯t made them.

    However, when wearing a mask I can pretend to be breathing.

    And it doesn¡¯t feel strange.

    Okay. When we head out into the world, let¡¯s use this appearance.

    Returning to my child form, I had so decided.

    Wearing the clothing, I exit the fitting room.

    Praising my looks for a while, Shuna continued to help the other oni.

    This clothing. Absorbing the aura of its wearer, it can change its appearance.

    My clothing turned jet ck.

    Benimaru¡¯s blood red.

    Hakurou¡¯s pure white.

    Shion¡¯s, of course, turned purple. It¡¯d be strange if it turned orange or something.

    Seems like even if this clothing rips, as long as it absorbs our magical energy, it can repair itself.

    Magic itemspletely specialized for our use.

    Truly magnificent! And I must admit that I was surprised when I heard that we can change how the clothing looks at will.

    Makes changing clothing seem kind of pointless. In the first ce, had you bought this, you just might wear it for the rest of your life.

    I don¡¯t know how good human magic items are, but this one is worthy of an A rank appraisal.

    A very high quality product.

    Thus, I can probably expect some great weapon from Kurobee.

    After saying thanks and taking Souei¡¯s clothing with us, we took our leave.

    The next ce we stopped by was Kurobee¡¯s smithy.

    Recently, he has been so busy with production that he hasn¡¯t even shown his face around the city.

    That he¡¯s fine in there, I know... he¡¯s probably the type that gets engrossed in what he loves.

    Seems like he¡¯s been working in there without sleep the past few days.

    Kaijin had mentioned it before the conference.

    The door to his room was open.

    Kaijin had provided him with a set of tools he took from the kingdom.

    Next to his room stands a warehouse where I deposited the materials I kept.

    The demon steel I held I also deposited there. As a material it¡¯s also there, but I just help but think of iron ore as unreliable.

    We had wanted to investigate the nearby mountains for any iron ore deposits, but nned it for ater day.

    Because of ongoing construction, there have been too few hands around here.

    From within the room the sound of shing metal and the heat of the furnace leaked.

    This is the only ce with a high temperature furnace. Made with packed, backed y, a furnace we had built.

    Though it was made with my [Fire Maniption] ability, it came out pretty well. I n toter analyze this furnace, and increase the number of them in the vige.

    I have a ton of ns, but not enough hands.

    That aside, having noticed us, Kurobee came out.

    Showing his whole face...

    ¡¸I have been waiting! By all means,e and behold!¡¹

    He greeted us with a face that wanted to boast of his products.

    Two hours had passed.

    We were listening to the exnation with eyes devoid of life.

    It¡¯s fine already! We get it, we get it! It¡¯s amazing!

    I had wanted to say those words many times, but just couldn¡¯t bring myself to.

    Seeing Kurobee¡¯s happy face stopped me. What can I... I began thinking thus.

    (Rimuru-sama, would now be a good time?)

    Telepathically, I was asked. By Souei.

    I had sent him to offer an alliance, but... did he encounter trouble? Could he be... lost?

    After leaving looking so cool only toe back saying, ¡°My bad, I have no clue where to go, where is it?¡± Even the benevolent me would get mad at that...

    I had begun worrying slightly, but of course the worry was needless.

    With a voice free of worry,

    (I had met with the Lizardmen¡¯s head. He epted our offer.

    However, he wishes for us to journey there...)

    What did he say! To have arrived already. Isn¡¯t it too fast?

    Not even half a day has passed since the conference ended.

    (That¡¯s no problem. If anything, I was nning on settling it there anyways. And besides, you already arrived?)

    (Ah, yes. By moving through the shadows I arrived at the marshes without great difficulty. If it were to someone I knew, I could have moved instantly.

    That aside, when shall we hold the strategy meeting?)

    That aside, huh? Isn¡¯t it a damn amazing skill! That Shadow Step.

    I can also use it, but was it that amazing? I haven¡¯t used it that much yet, though...

    That was a surprise... oh well.

    (Yeah... preparations will take some time, and we¡¯ll also need to ount the time it takes for the wolf riders to travel there, set it five days from now.)

    (Understood! I shall do as youmand)

    (After the negotiations end,e back. If you have to¨Cas a clone)

    (As you will!)

    He handled the negotiations well. What a useful guy.

    We are quiet a distance away from the marshes.

    If marching by foot, it would take two weeks; the wolves could over it in three days.

    That lizard Gabil came riding on some big monster.

    But we shouldn¡¯t arrive before him.

    There¡¯s a chance he will strike us in back; rather, observing the situation and seizing the initiative should be something that we will do.

    After thinking about these things, I tuned in to the never ending exnation.

    ¡¸I apologize for my bted appearance.¡¹

    Souei appeared from the shadows.

    Just like a ninja.

    Giving him his clothing, I asked him to change.

    At Souei¡¯s appearance, Kurobee seems to have came back from his own little world.

    Ohon! He cleared his throat, and brought out a number of swords.

    We finally see what we came for.

    He showed us six swords.

    Simple, straight sword.

    An elegant tachi.

    Shaped like a cane, katana.

    A massive, odachi.

    And two ninjato.

    Pleased with his creations, he lined them up.

    And thus said,

    ¡¸For Rimuru-sama, I offer this straight sword. This is but a base, it is not yetplete. We wish to create a weapon from demonic steel as Rimuru-sama has suggested. That is our goal, but Kaijin and I are busy researching towards that end. Therefore, please wait some more! Until then, please keep the sword inside of you. ¡¹

    With those words, he handed me the sword.

    I see, they are still continuing their research? Makes me excited.

    Something to look forward to.

    ¡¸Got it!¡¹

    With a nod, I deposit the sword into my stomach. To let it mix with my magic in there.

    Kurobee nods once, and hands me another sword.

    ¡¸This is a prototype among prototypes. Please honor us by using it as a recement.¡¹

    I¡¯ll happily put it to use.

    Using the skills I have been learning from Hakurou recently.

    Really wanted to have a sword. Thus, I hang it on my hip.

    Somehow, it makes me feel strong.

    And each one of us receives a sword.

    Benimaru the tachi. Hakurou the katana.

    Shion the odachi.

    How will she draw it? It¡¯s a freaking huge katana,

    ¡¸Please fret not. The scabbard is made from magical energy, it will disappear when you wish.¡¹

    Is what he said.

    It looks so heavy that a normal person couldn¡¯t use it; even Kaijin would be hard to wield it.

    The dwarfs also have some bizarre strength, but can barely lift it with both hands.

    Shion, however, holds it easily with one hand.

    Souei came back after changing and took the two ninjato. A two sword style, huh...

    Somehow it fits him.

    After we had taken our weapons, Garm stopped by.

    He had finished oni¡¯s armor.

    Seems like he was running out of iron so. Thus, he was unable to create full te armor.

    Instead, he made it out of monster¡¯s materials¨Cscale mail.

    Much like the one they had given to the adventurer Cabal before.

    This too seems to have been affected by my magical energy. Created partially from the demonic steel I had, it is considerably strong than that test product.

    To me, however, he gave Dark Leather Guards.

    And thus, we finished preparing our equipment.

    The following day.

    The goblins have finished their preparations.

    With one week¡¯s worth of provision, they wait for us.

    Nextes the decisive battle. Only bring enough food to get there and back. If we burden the troops with too much, we¡¯ll lose speed.

    Mobility is everything, if we fail, we must run.

    I had thought preparing provisions would take two days, but seeing how they were ready already, we managed to finish early.

    Well, though I said 5 days, there should be no problem withing early.

    ¡¸The enemy is the Orc Lord! Now, advance!¡¹

    I simply dered.

    If we lose, then that¡¯s that. We proceed as fate allows.

    The simpler the goal the better.

    To my deration the troops responded with a battle cry.

    A shout capable of shattering the enemies¡¯ hearts filled the forest.

    The goblins atop of the wolves are the main force.

    Though there are many new members among them, the goblins that ride the storm wolves are the elite among them.

    Morale is high.

    And having thus seen their spirit, my own worries were dispelled.

    We shall win.

    Enjoying this too much is probably bad. However, riding into battle while imagining defeat is also no good.

    Riding towards the marshes, towards war... we thus set off.

 Chapter 36 â€“ Participation in the War

    Participation in the War

    Three days have passed since we departed.

    We had been able to reach the marshes.

    Since we couldn¡¯t replenish our water reserves along the way, I had used the water from my stomach, but it seems to also have filled everyone with power.

    Come to think of, since it constantly flows within my magic power, this just may be the water¡¯s acquired effect.

    When departing we focused on minimizing luggage to maximize speed.

    Thanks to that, we were able to arrive sooner than expected.

    Before we continue our advance we must confirm the current situation.

    The meeting with the Lizardmen¡¯s Chief is scheduled for tomorrow, and we have yet to have any cause for concern.

    Thus, I ordered everyone to standby and take a break. Tension filled the air.

    Now, for the reconnaissance...

    [Rimuru-sama, I shall go.]

    Souei immediately offered.

    He was not wearing any armor. Instead, he was wearing a chainmail woven from my steel thread.

    No questions about it¡ªit was built for agility.

    ording to him, I won¡¯t be hit, so there¡¯s no need! Such were the smug and brisk words of this handsome guy.

    I see... I somehow managed to reply.

    This time too, I can entrust this mission to him with confidence.

    [Okay then, Souei. Go, confirm the situations for me.

    If possible, go check how good the ability of the pig boss is!]

    Saying so, I sent him out.

    Surely, he will discover many interesting things with his exceedingly high ability.

    [Rimuru-sama, would you mind if we rampage as we liked this time?]

    Benimaru had asked.

    Frankly, since I had no idea about the situation I couldn¡¯t say. Thus,

    [Hmm? I don¡¯t mind, but can you properly withdraw once I order the retreat?]

    So I say.

    Benimaru sported a fearless smile.

    [That signal, I think it would be unnecessary? After all, it will be annihtion! Won¡¯t it?]

    Such self confidence. You too, huh! So I thought.

    Good men are full of confidence, was it... if we win...

    Was acting so smug but lost anyways! Were that to happen, the embarrassment would be intolerable.

    This guy probably doesn¡¯t worry about such things, right?

    Oh well.

    [Don¡¯t be careless, okay?]

    So I said, and ended the conversation with a shrug.

    Shion was entranced, admiring her sword. Soon she would be allowed to rampage as she like! Such a smile appeared on her face.

    Had she not been so ditzy, she¡¯d be the cool Shion.

    That girl, entranced with her sword, makes a really dangerous impression.

    Let¡¯s act like we hadn¡¯t seen it, shall we. That¡¯s the best thing for my mental health.

    As expected from Hakurou, he was calm as usual.

    Or should I say: as bright and clean as a stainless mirror, truly a dignified presence thates from a skilled person.

    However,

    [No opponents to sink my teeth in...]

    He murmured, but my ears didn¡¯t not miss it.

    Seriously, I wonder if all Ogre people were this overconfident?

    They had lost once against the same opponent, so I¡¯d think they would be more wary in this situation.

    Such worries caused me to let out a sigh.

    But..... that my worries werepletely unnecessary, was proven almost immediatelyter.

    2 hourster.

    (Would now be eptable?)

    Confirming the battle formation, I received a telepathic message.

    (What? Did you find something?)

    (No, just a single Lizardman, is running in our direction)

    (What? Do you understand why?)

    (Yes, ording to the information from the clones, the war has already begun in the marshes, although I had warned them not to act alone...)

    (Oh, is the one who leading them the Lizardmen name Gabil? That guy that was pointlessly overconfident....)

    (That is likely. What should I do regarding the lizardman?)

    Fumu. The war had already begun. But has the oue been decided yet?

    Rather, maybe we made it in the nick of time. Need to confirm the state of battle from above.

    Well, about the Lizadman...

    (Let¡¯s hear his story. Whether it was the decision of the Chief or not, we need to confirm their intentions.)

    (As you will!)

    I cut the connection.

    So, it had begun. I thought that we could enjoy a long awaited break but the circumstances seem to dictate otherwise.

    So addressing everyone,

    [Listen! The break¡¯s over. The war has begun

    From now on I willmand from above!

    You guys follow mymand, prepare yourself for war!]

    Hearing my words, everyone faces tighten.

    [Understood. For honor and glory!]

    Shion replies and Benimaru nods

    Hakurou casually walks forward.

    I sprout wings from my back. The wings open a hole in the clothes, but once the wings disappear, the hole would close.

    At my pleasure the clothing would change its form. A truly convenient ability.

    [It¡¯s an order. I forbid you to die. This war is not a decisive battle. Make no mistake!]

    Hearing my words,

    [ [ [ Oooo~o~o~o~o !!!] ] ]

    They let out a battle cry.

    While nodding, I soar to the sky.

    From above, I observe the battle.

    What cannot be seen with naked eye alone is clearly visible with [Magic Perception].

    Almost as if you were observing with a satellite far beyond the clouds.

    The current situation was bad for the Lizardmen.

    Clearly, the situation had degraded to where they could not do anything and were surrounded.

    They somehow manage to hold the orcs back, which was caused, it seems, by the desperate encouragements from theirmander. However, they clearly wouldn¡¯tst much longer.

    Thatmander looks familiar. It¡¯s Gabil. I had thought that he was just a fool, but it seems I had underestimated him.

    For amander, it is fatal to not be able to see the bigger picture.

    However, no one would expect a youngmander whocks experience to properly observe the entire theatre.

    In any age and in any country, not everymander is an excellent one.

    Should he, however, survive and learn from this experience, he just might be an excellent one.

    It¡¯s pity for him to die here. So I thought. then issued orders.

    (Benimaru, hear my wish. First, the encircled Lizardmen. Help them!

    After that, do as you like. The details you will hear from Hakurou)

    Replying happily to my orders.

    (Understood! Is it okay if I go there with Ranga?)

    (I leave it to you!)

    Thus, I have begun to change the tides of war.

    In fact, above the clouds, thinking while observing the armies sh and being able to understand their every movement, gives me a sense of overwhelming superiority.

    I must also note that through ¡°Thought Transmission¡±, the aerial information can be transmitted to every soldier.....

    Information tactics of modern warfare can be implemented in a fantasy world..

    Unlike conventional armies, the amount of information provided is vastly different. With this, it is be possible even for an individual unit to maneuver well.

    Actually, this makes individual movement possible.

    When I was thus thinking, Souei called.

    (Rimuru-sama, apparently their nk was taken. The Chief¡¯s son, Gabil had caused a rebellion.

    Furthermore, the Chief was confined in an underground chamber.

    They have also been attacked by the orcs, and anxiety spreads among their forces.)

    I see, so he was his son. Moreover, we shouldn¡¯t let anything happen to the Chief

    Thus I had an idea,

    (Souei, can you leap to the former Chief with shadow step?)

    So I ask him, since they met once, it should be possible.....

    (It¡¯s possible, shall I go now?)

    (I leave it to you. Assist the Chief, and do with the orcs in the caves as you please!)

    (I will! ??????Would you have another minute?)

    Shadow step, let¡¯s practice that when the war ends. As I was thinking so, Souei called out.

    Seems like he had more to say.

    (What? Is there something else?)

    (Ay! The clones have reported suspicious monsters in every direction across the marshes...

    They have decent magical power, high ranking individuals. How should I proceed?]

    What?

    Could it be a trap? Even so, what kind of trap I¡ªwe wouldn¡¯t know.

    (How many have you confirmed?)

    (Yes! I able to confirm, 4 individuals. Unfortunately, there could be more. However, I don¡¯t feel any other auras.)

    (I see...... Is it possible to dispose of them?)

    (If doing it simultaneously, it may be possible with 2 clones... It may take time, but I can eliminate all of them!)

    Truly an outstanding guy.

    Somehow, I feel it¡¯s best to dispose of them simultaneously.... Just what are they¡ªthat much is unclear.

    But, would killing them be bad? I don¡¯t know whether they are an enemy or not....

    (Two clones at the same time, is it possible to neutralize them without killing?)

    (Absolutely, it is possible)

    (Send me the information about their position. I will send Shion and Hakurou)

    (In that case, please have them contact me, we will neutralize the targets together.)

    (I entrust it to you)

    I told Shion and Hakurou about the situation.

    Absolutely no killing, just knock them out! I ordered.

    I don¡¯t know who they are, and I don¡¯t have any high ss demon acquaintances.

    Since they stand in every direction, they are either scouts or setting traps. They seem to haven¡¯t noticed us, and are clearly not part of the Lizardmen¡¯s fighting strength.

    But this is toote for reconnaissance...so are they from the Orc army?

    That also seems doubtful. Pointless, in my opinion.

    A third party? Suddenly, I thought that.

    Perhaps there are beings who are confirming the situation as we are.

    Well, if they are sessfully captured, I will ask them then. I don¡¯t know if I can make them talk, but we¡¯ll cross that bridge when we get there.

    It¡¯s unlikely that the demons came by the humans¡¯ orders, since they are rather antagonistic.

    Since thinking about it wouldn¡¯t help, I decided to stop.

    I issued orders and observed the situation.

    Lizardmen side had begun to sumb to pressure.

    They will surely fall soon. For all I know, the Chief was meeting a simr fate in the caverns.

    Souei already dispatched his clones, but I wonder if his main body is unaffected?

    My head as filled with many worries at thiste hour.

    I issued an order, they followed it.

    Someone was ipetent if he takes more that he can do.

    Once, when I was still a rookie in thepany, the Chief often got mad at me and said. Do not take more work than you can manage yourself!

    When the person in question stagnates, everyone will be affected.

    Since then, I avoided reckless action, always taking on only as much work as I knew I could handle.

    This time, the gifted one can¡¯t understand. They wouldn¡¯t know whether the job I gave them was possible.

    I pray that they are not ipetent. And, that they do not call me an ipetent lord.

    For now, I think I¡¯ll just continue to observe the situation.

    If they face trouble, I will immediately send help

    ??????????????????????????

    Well,

    After finishing the telepathy, Souei wears a thin smile.

    He feels he was able to help his Lord.

    For Souei, Benimaru who is son of the lord was not his Lord.

    Simr of age, Souei treats him as a rival. Someday, he considered to serve under him, but it was not meant to be.

    Instead, they began to serve a lord named Rimuru.

    I am fortunate, he thought.

    A time of peace had continued for a while. Symbolizing strength, the Ogres had no opponent in the forest.

    Recently, even lesser dragons had not caused anymotions.

    He had thought that the peace was a good thing. However, they also wanted to use the skills they have obtained, such was their earnest wish.

    Then, they were attacked by the Orc army.

    He could do nothing at all, and left without avenging his lord and fallenrades...

    I am fortunate, he thought.

    Under the new Lord, he was given the opportunity to avenge his former lord.

    Negligence born of pride. That he currently did not have.

    For the Lord, he had polished his technique (skill), all to eliminate his enemies.

    Beingmanded filled him with the highest of pleasure.

    Souei calmly creates two clones of himself.

    And,

    (I will catch the two presences. Hakurou and Shion, go to south and west)

    Confirming using telepathy, they acknowledged his request.

    Each of the clones went to the north and east.

    He himself sunk into shadows and disappeared. He was going to meet up with the Lizardmen¡¯s Chief.

    The high ss demons were not his enemies right now.

    He understands that much.

    After receiving Souei request, Hakurou and Shion exchanged nces.

    They nodded.

    [So, I guess I¡¯m off west.]

    [Very well, I am going south]

    After a short conversation, they run off.

    They disappear from the spot with high speed.

    Seeing their departure,

    [Can¡¯t be thest ones to leave!]

    The main force led by Benimaru began to move.

    Soundlessly like the wind, the Storm fanged wolves gallop into battle.

    The goblins ride in enthusiasm.

    They move in ordance to Rimuru¡¯s order. So extreme was their joy, that they felt their very blood dance in delight.

    You guys felt the same right.......

    Benimaru thought so, he was aware of his carefree personality.

    That¡¯s why, he remember the hesitation he felt when faced with the need to take over the Ogre tribe vige Chief. Right now, however, he had no such choice.

    Thus, He liked his current position with Rimuru as the Lord he served.

    As one of the militarymander, he merely wished to rampage to his heart¡¯s content.

    Had he be Chief, he could not ride off to battle thus. But now was different.

    He can participate without any concern.

    Benimaru sprints.

    He can¡¯t stop his blood from boiling.

    ??????????????????????????

    Souei, Hakurou, Shion, had confirmed that they had arrived at their destinations.

    To prevent their presence from being noticed, they concealed themselves.

    In front of each of them, a suspicious demon was visible.

    They confirmed their observations, and found their opinions to match.

    This demon was a familiar of a High Devil which specialized in reconnaissance!

    Just in case, Souei conveyed to the two

    (I¡¯m going to report this to Rimuru-sama)

    Our lord would surely be troubled if suddenly beset by three reports.

    The two reluctantly agreed, as the one who with the best telepathy was Souei.

    Clumsy Shion was only good at receiving. She swore in heart to continue practicing.

    After receiving the two¡¯s permission,

    (Rimuru-sama, the presence of demons was confirmed. It is familiar of a High Devil, which specialized in reconnaissance, are you sure you want to capture them?

    In my opinion, that we killed them will not be discovered, so there is no cause for further concern!)

    To Rimuru, he sent such a message with telepathy.

    I leave it to you! So was the response.

    With the other two discussing the timing, they decided to simultaneously eliminate the four scouts.

    Hakurou would signal.

    At the same time as Hakuroumands,

    His sh gleaming, the monster before Hakurou is cut down and disappears.

    As if sucked into the shadows, as if consumed by the ground... two more demons are crushed. Souei¡¯s kills.

    After one thunderous sh, the demon was blown away without a trace.... Shion¡¯s target.

    All happened within the same second.

    The sh that Shion had put all her strength into, after blowing the demon away, lost none of its momentum and continued onward.

    So great was the momentum, that it had reached the outskirts of the marshes and cut down many orcs.

    And that attack signaled Rimuru¡¯s participation in battle.

 Chapter 37 â€“ Encounter ~ Benimaru & Ranga

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast: an English Clown and the Landlord)

    Landlord: Fool!

    Clown: I¡¯m a clown...

    Landlord: You didn¡¯t pay your rent on time again!

    Clown: Huh? I was sure that I did...

    Landlord: Well you didn¡¯t. Miss the payment again, and it¡¯s eviction time. It¡¯s about time you stopped fooling around. Go find a proper job!

    Clown: The circus is the only ce for me! I tried working at a day care, but the kids were always crying. I tried working at a hospital, but they fired me after I made some balloon animals. I tried working in a post office, but they told me to wipe the smirk off my face. And McD*nalds employs my uncle. Can you imagine how hard it is for that clown to appear in every ce at once? There¡¯s a limit to our magic!

    Landlord: ... have you tried counseling?

    Clown: The job?

    Landlord: The help.

    Clown: Isn¡¯t it a bit unnerving that doctors call what they do ¡°practice¡±?

    .

    .

    Forest Disturbance Arc

    Chapter 37 ¨C Encounter ~ Benimaru & Ranga

    Gabil continued the hopeless struggle.

    The odds were clearly against them.

    Without ever tiring, without ever resting, the orcs constantly attacked.

    The goblins and the lizardmen, on the other hand, were slowly being killed off on by one.

    They only needed to regain their formation and break through the encirclement, but doing so would mean abandoning the goblins whock the necessary mobility.

    Moreover, many exhausted and wounded lizardmen would be lost in the charge...

    Though he had refused to order a retreat, perhaps now he had no choice but to try to save even a few lives.

    Normally, the war would end when a decisive blow had been dealt to the enemy. However, the orcs sought theplete eradication of the lizardmen.

    No chance of surrender either. Simply being killed and devoured.

    That fact evoked fear. The weak willed monsters lost their will to fight and abandoned their post. The goblins, in fact, could no longer be considered a force at all.

    Some goblins gave up and tried to escape, but such was not permitted by the orcs. Hunting down the escaping goblins, they killed and ate them.

    No more than a thousand goblins had now remained. Soon they will bepletely annihted...

    The lizardmen fared not much better. The original eight thousand troops were now reduced to less than six thousand.

    They kept losing ground, making organized movements difficult to perform.

    Yet Gabil kept encouraging his troops. While slowly trying to break through the orc encirclement...

    Suddenly, a squad of orcs d in ck armor began to move.

    Different frommon orcs, these tookmand of the battle. Each wore full te armor.

    Perhaps their base strength was no higher than that of an average orc. However, their equipment made all the difference.

    They, in turn, weremanded by a single orc. Carrying an aura of strength around him, he was clearly world above themon orcs.

    The Orc General.

    Possessing the strength of an entire army, the Orc Army General. And following him are 2,500 orc knights.

    There are five such individuals. Their power may be ranked as B+.

    A fourth of the Orc Lord¡¯s true army had moved.

    It¡¯s over.

    That power could decide the battle right there.

    Escape is impossible. Their only choice is to fall in battle...

    ¡°At least, I want to be cut down by a warrior.¡± So he thought.

    ¡¸Guwahahahaha! Cowardly general of swine! Do you have the courage to meet me alone in battle!!!¡¹

    He cried loudly.

    He could not win. His armor was in pieces.

    Moreover, seems like his opponent¡¯s armor was strengthened with magic.

    If he epts this request, Gabil could die like a warrior. If it went well, perhaps he could take out a single general. Such were his thoughts.

    ¡¸Gugugu. Very well. I¡¯ll be your opponent!¡¹

    Responding thus, the orc general jumps down from his horse.

    The surrounding shes froze, swallowed by his aura. Further away, fighting continued, but it didn¡¯t reach Gabil¡¯s ears.

    Gabil could feel his concentration rising like it never had before.

    ¡¸I am grateful!¡¹

    The rest was a silent duel.

    Gabil readied the Magic Weapon: Water Vortex Spear.

    ¡¸Come!¡¹

    The Orc General bellowed, and at the same time

    ¡¸Die!!! Water Vortex Style, Tornado Crush!!!¡¹

    Gabil released an attack filled with all his might. Combining spear technique and magical energy, a certain kill technique.

    It was filled with all the strength Gabil had. However,

    ¡¸Kanrangue!!!¡¹(Chaos Eater)

    (TL Note: do you want me to trante skill names? Some of these may get strange...

    Pointing his spear at Gabil, the Orc Lord devoured the vortex itself.

    But that¡¯s not all; the spear also began emitting an aura. An ominous yellow aura that attacked Gabil¡¯s very flesh.

    ¡°It seeks to eat me!¡± Stumbling, falling Gabil realized. However, the aura would not let him escape...

    ¡¸Guguguga! Pitiful lizard. Rolling in dirt suits you!¡¹

    Gabil wasughed at by the Orc General.

    But he wouldn¡¯t give up. If only... if only he couldnd a single hit...

    Picking up some dirt, he flung it at the orc. Call it cowardice, but Gabil desired the chance to cut him down!

    However, that attack, too, was in vain, as the yellow aura quickly devoured it.

    Gabil felt the attack directed at him.

    He was desperate to evade that aura, but knew not how.

    This far, huh...

    Gabil thought, and closed his eyes.

    Suddenly, a deafening roar.

    The previously silent scenery came alive again.

    That roar assaulted the orc general, preventing him fromnding a finishing blow on Gabil.

    What was that?

    Even amidst the battle, Gabil was confused. By now, the tide began to change.

    Without any concern for Gabil¡¯s thoughts, events developed rapidly before him.

    .

    Shion¡¯s strike mowed down many orcs.

    That became the signal to start the battle.

    Benimaru was not surprised by the sudden sh that came from behind him.

    Rather, he only muttered

    ¡¸What the hell she doing... that idiot...¡¹

    Benimaru did not tremble, for better or worse, and the goblin wolf riders were also stoic.

    Rather, he was merely bitter that he could not draw first blood. However, he finally could go wild. He could bear the earlier grief.

    Advancing at full speed, they crashed into the orc troops.

    The orcs were ready to sudden attacks by unidentified individuals, but they simply could not react in time to the speed at which the wolf riders attacked.

    Brittle.

    That is how Benimaru had described them.

    There was no need even for us to go out, the goblins could have managed this alone.

    This wasn¡¯t fun, so he thought.

    ¡¸All troops stop!¡¹

    He ordered.

    To give up the momentum they had built up would normally be unthinkable. Moreover, for a unit specializing a speed such would be unnecessary...

    But the goblin riders, without a question, immediately stopped.

    ¡¸Ranga, could you shadow step to the Lizardman named Gabil?¡¹

    Benimaru asked. Souei¡¯s skill, and Ranga¡¯s as well. Since it¡¯s the same, it should be possible, right? He didn¡¯t know, so inquired.

    ¡¸It is possible.¡¹

    A simple response.

    ¡¸Alright! You go on ahead and protect them. I¡¯ll stroll over there!¡¹

    What a strange thing he had said! To stroll forward in the middle of a battlefield replete with orcs.

    Gabil¡¯s group should have been encircled by many warriors, such that a small number of troops could never break through.

    And rather than advancing quickly, he decides to walk there? What a bizarre thing to say... one would expect.

    ¡¸Understood. And please, take your time getting there. I¡¯m off ahead!¡¹

    With those words, Ranga leaps into a shadow.

    Benimaru stands firmly on the ground, and slowly prepares himself.

    Seeing his actions, the orcs were at a loss. Should they attack or not?

    The goblins thought his appearance magnificent.

    Well, among them

    Gobuta: ¡¸Hmm? Why¡¯d we stop~su? Is running ahead bad~su?

    No way, must we walk ahead~su? I hate walking~su!¡¹

    There was one goblin who had said that, but let¡¯s ignore him.

    ¡¸Okaaay. Yo, bastards. Yeah, you pigs over there, move. If you do, I¡¯ll let you go!¡¹

    Finishing his stretches, Benimaru calls out to an orc in front of him.

    But not a single orc moved.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t screw with us! How could you...¡¹

    ¡¸Then, die!¡¹

    Since they had no intention to retreat, Benimaru decided to step in himself.

    On his right palm, a ck spherical me appeared.

    Increasing the diameter of this ball to a meter, he shot it at the orcs.

    Sensing danger, they tried to run away. But it was far toote.

    The ever elerating round chased them. It¡¯s speed was around 600 kph¨Cclearly beyond the orcs¡¯ abilities.

    Those struck were immediately engulfed and burned without leaving ashes.

    However, the terror of the me was not in this.

    The ball also absorbed the magical energy of the orcs it struck and used it to fuel its growth.

    Rather than a ball, it was now a dome with a radius of 100 meters.

    And in a second, another roar resounded across the battlefield.

    Well, it wasn¡¯t actually that loud, but those that heard it could feel their blood freezing in their veins.

    Wide-area destruction skill... [Hell re].

    A skill that Benimaru had acquired. The ck dome had disappeared, and left scorched earth behind it.

    They were supposed to be fighting in the marshes, but the ground was burned into ss.

    Who could even imagine that terrible heat!

    It should go without saying, but it is easy to guess what happened to the orcs who got caught in the 2,000 ~ 5,000 degree fireball. Even their ashes were burned.

    Only a minute had passed since Benimaru shot the re.

    And shing a wicked smile,

    ¡¸Clear the way, swine!¡¹

    He dered again.

    The orcs were panicked out of fear.

    Though they were under the effect of the [Starving Ones], they should not have even recognized the emotion called fear.

    However, that one attack awakened that terrible feeling.

    For no matter how much they struggled, they could not escape.

    An overpowering strength that they could not even imagine. Only forbidden spells could match such awesome might.

    They had no way to counter the skill, and even if they attempted to grow stronger by feeding, the corpses were burned to a crisp.

    He was truly a high demon far beyond their reach. And thus they feared.

    The panicking orcs began to disperse.

    Soon, they could barely maintain order.

    Seeing them act like this, Benimaru quietly walked ahead.

    To him, the orcs ahead were naught but a hindrance.

    .

    Gabil was ready for death, but, strangely, he didn¡¯t feel the blow other than the one that hit him in the side.

    Feeling that something was amiss, he fearfully opened his eyes.

    What he saw before him was a ck wolf.

    One that he had seen before... Right! The body double of the leader of the fang wolves!

    ¡¸O, ooo! Body double-dono, have youe to offer assistance?¡¹

    He asked without thinking.

    What had happened, Gabil did not know, nor did he have the strength to look around.

    Flustered, he finally looked around.

    Somewhere in the distance, somemotion was urring.

    And to Gabil,

    ¡¸I am not a fang wolf, nor a body double.¡¹

    Reverberating from the depth of his stomach, Ranga said in a low voice.

    And having zero interest in Gabil, he stared at the Orc General.

    They stared at each other.

    Orc General himself was confused. Suddenly a monster of great power had appeared.

    He felt power oozing from the beast¡¯s body.

    And moreover, from the direction the beast hade, he could feel terrifying magical energy.

    Some great misfortune happened there. So the Orc General felt.

    But being clueless to this all,

    ¡¸What a revtion! Then, if you are not a fang wolf... would you be the leader of the ck wolves?¡¹

    Gabil asked surprised.

    Surprised that Gabil had not recognized him for who he is. Ranga dered with a sigh,

    ¡¸Would you shut up for a minute. I am Ranga! The one who serves Rimuru-sama!!!¡¹

    And to the orc,

    ¡¸Swine, if you retreat, I shall not chase; if you attack, I shall not forgive!¡¹

    Ranga barked.

    The orc soldiers trembled, but not of fear.

    Their general by their side, the effect of [Starving Ones] was strengthened.

    ¡¸Guguguga! How insolent! A mere beast dares bare his fangs at me!!!¡¹

    The Orc General retorted.

    And thus a battle began between them.

    The generalmanded the orc soldiers to surround Ranga.

    For a beast, he saw no need for a fair fight.

    But Ranga onlyughed.

    How joyous he was! He could finally show his true abilities.

    *Uoooooooooooooooooooon!!!*

    Howling with all his strength, Ranga released his aura.

    How long had he lurked within his beloved Rimuru-sama¡¯s shadow, absorbing the aura, while constantly re-imagining his body.

    ¡°Aim for this form!¡± Since he was told so, Ranga worked daily.

    And now came the time for Ranga¡¯s true power to awaken.

    Power gushed forth from his body.

    His muscles bulged, his ws hardened, his fangs sharpened.

    And, two horns appeared atop his head...

    That appearance, was just like that of his lord. Thus Ranga evolved into Tempest Storm Wolf.

    Ranga nced at the Orc General.

    And he knew, he was no threat. To get a feel for his power, and to prove his intuition, he moved.

    Ranga felt the flow of power, and directed magical energy into his horns.

    After observing Ranga¡¯s transformation, Orc General sensed danger.

    Go! He wanted to scream the order...

    sh, and a roar.

    Many lightning pirs appeared, connecting the heavens and the earth.

    And a winding waterspout.

    It was a skill that Ranga acquired, [Death Storm]. A wider area skill than the [ck Lightning].

    In a second, the Orc General was vaporized, and the surrounding orcs fell to the ongoing storm.

    After the storm had passed, no orcs remained in the vicinity.

    Wide area skill [Death Storm] held truly terrifying power.

    Ranga observed this situation.

    There were no casualties among the lizardmen, and he had used it with thergest possible range.

    As expected, a lot of energy was used to fuel this skill, but Ranga could still continue fighting.

    Having confirmed mastery over this skill,

    *Uooooooooooooooon!!!*

    A roar of victory.

    Looking down at his feet, he saw a fainted Gabil.

    However, that was none of his concern. He was ordered to protect the lizardmen, and having them faint posed no problem.

    Perhaps now that stupid lizard would fix his misconceptions.

    Thinking that, Ranga sat down.

    Far away, he could see Benimaru slowly walking towards them.

 Chapter 38 â€“ Devil Gelmudo

    Devil Gelmudo

    A wide conference room.

    The room were shrouded in silence.

    Several shadows of men and women were sitting surrounding therge round meeting table.

    Arge crystal sphere was nested in the middle of the table.

    From the lowest position seat near the entrance of the room, a man was casting some kind of spell towards the sphere.

    The man dressed as a clown. His name is Gelmudo

    He is the one who was entrusted with this meeting, and also the person responsible for certain project.

    The project that he had worked for many years, and that project is to give birth to a new Demon Lord

    For the sake of his own ambition, the project must not ended in failure.

    And then, it was finally thest day of the project.

    He seeded in inviting the four whimsical ¡°Demon Lord¡±

    It has to seed at all cost.

    It¡¯s impossible to make the Demon Lord move with money

    You would need things that attract their interest, like a prey or a hard to obtain Magic Tool (Artifacts).

    Anyway, it was necessary to pay a very valuablepensation.

    This time, Gelmudo seed in making the four Demon Lord move. In other words, thepensation he paid was enough.

    When the timees for the birth of a new Demon Lord, the other Demon Lord would not stay silent.

    If a fool freely calling himself a Demon Lord, he or she would be killed because they invoked the Demon Lord¡¯s wrath.Moreover, if there was such person that managed to turn the table against an infuriated Demon Lord.

    Such person, if they had the ability,they would be recognized as a Demon Lord.

    These past several hundred of years. There was no birth of Demon Lord with such ability.

    Thest born Demon Lord, the Human ¡°Demon Lord¡± Leon Cromwell.

    With his overwhelming Magical power he increased the number of Majin (Demonic person) that he controlled, he imed himself as the Demon Lord of the frontier.

    One of the Demon Lord, which was furious with him, the Magic King (Curse Lord) had waged war against him. But he was in by Leon instead.

    He was also defeated by Leon¡¯s own hands.

    In response to the situation, the other Demon Lord recognized him as a new Demon Lord.

    But, Demon Lord with such ability was not amon urrence.

    Therefore to im a stranger as a Demon Lord, it was necessary to get the support of at least three or more Demon Lord. If you messed with the new Demon Lord, the supporting Demon Lord will be opponents at the same time, that is what to be expected.

    And following such procedures,for the sake of the birth of the new Demon Lord, Gelmudo be fired up because of his ambition.

    This time, to make the Orc Lord as Demon Lord would require one more step.

    For the bored Demon Lord, he prepares the stage for the birth of the Demon Lord as a spectacle. It was for them to have fun, which was one of the conditions for the support.

    Of course it¡¯s not just that, he would also gave them Magic equipment (Magic Item) and Magic tool (Artifacts).

    For Gelmudo this was a gamble of a lifetime.

    The Orc Lord had to eat the Goblins and Lizardmen, to evolve as Demon Lord.

    Today was the day when it will all end.

    To be a Demon Lord and getting the support at the same time, one must devastated human city.

    In doing so, it will be the news of the birth of a new Demon Lord.

    If such things happened, Gelmudo¡¯s ambition will be achieved. With manipting the Orc Lord from the shadow, he would be on equal standing with the other Demon Lords.

    And yet....

    There was no reaction from the crystal ball.

    Gelmudo be impatient.

    This is bad.

    He doesn¡¯t want to imagine what happened if he offends the Demon Lord that were looking forward to the y.

    It won¡¯t projecting! There¡¯s nothing that can be done. At that moment, he wondered if he is going to be a minced meat.

    Even, if he¡¯s not killed, He might be cursed to be minced meat with only consciousness left.

    It¡¯s no use. I don¡¯t want to imagine it anymore.

    Gelmudo hurriedly cast the spell again, but there are still no reaction from the crystal ball. (TL: because his familiar was killed by Souei and co.)

    [Hey...., what are you doing?]

    A voice colder than ice echoes.

    The room turns silent, the intimidation was enough to disturb Gelmudo¡¯s spell.

    Gelmudo was panicking with sweat leaking all over.

    [Ple, Please wait! I will determine the cause right away!]

    His instinct was saying, if he left it just like this it would be bad.

    However,

    Creak!

    A sound of something that were creaking as if it was being squashed was heard. But no sooner than that,

    Baaaaa~~m !

    On the right side of Gelmudo something big flew past by at high speed, it crashed at the rear door with thunderous sound.

    One of the Demon Lord, a petite and beautiful silver haired girl, lifted and threw the big round table with her left hand.

    It was without any skill.

    The desk alone was several percent of state budget of a small country; it was a product of art from carved fragrant wood.

    The heavy door in the back was decorated with borate decoration, Now it¡¯s just arge hole in the building¡¯s wall.

    You can see it miserably destroyed, such thing happened.

    [You...., are you treating me like a fool?]

    The girl said.

    Gelmudo cannot mutter his words well due to his fear.

    [P, p, please forgive me!!! I will immediately confirm the cause myself!!!]

    So he spoke.

    [Really? Then made it quick. Since I¡¯m generous, I¡¯m going to wait!]

    Which part of you are generous! Though he can¡¯t even afford the time to think about it.

    Gelmudo was trembling in fear, the door was destroyed by the table that flew outside from the nowrge hole in the wall.

    The conference room was on the 3rd floor, but he can¡¯t be picky about appearances anymore.

    He leaps outside and starts chanting flight movement spell.

    His ambition has all scattered away.

    What upied Gelmudo¡¯s thoughts now, he doesn¡¯t want to die, only that.

    He was not making fun of the Demon Lord. It¡¯s the truth

    But, it had been seen as if he was making fun of them.

    Gelmudo prided himself as being a high ranked devil. That¡¯s why; he thought he was able to put a good fight against one Demon Lord.

    But because there was four here, he worried that it was necessary to depreciate oneself and praise the listener, so he thought.

    That¡¯s wrong.

    Demon Lord is Demon Lord, because of that they were feared. Because he afraid of them, he was not a Demon Lord.

    He knows it, he was being too conceited.

    To be equal with the Demon Lord, such thing like that were impossible for Gelmudo.

    He was able to truly understand it.

    Those who can¡¯t fathom the Demon Lord, won¡¯t be able to speak with Demon Lord.

    With speed reaching the speed of sound, Gelmudo flew toward the marshes.

    But it was not for sake of his ambition.

    But for his survival, he needs to fix the blunder with all his might.

    ??????????????????????????

    What the... What the hell is going on here?

    While flying in the sky, I confirmed the situation of the war on the marshes.

    A situation that I can¡¯t understand, had happened in front of my eyes

    What the hell is happening here!?

    Like I¡¯m gonna have any idea!!!

    To my own question, I retort it myself.

    I wish you can see it.

    If seen from the above, a sudden sh was shing from the corner, the bodies of the Orc soldiers were blown away along with a thunderous roar.

    Hmm? When I observed at a certain direction... So Loud! A thunderous sound resounded.

    Looking at it, there is a ck sphere (Dome) appeared on the battlefield.

    It disappears after a few seconds, leaving only the scorched ground.

    The Orc soldiers that crowded that ce had all been neatly erased.

    What the h.....!!!?

    I was able to understand the situation in that moment, but I feel my heart refused to admit it.

    Not just that, a raging storm appeared suddenly in one corner of the battlefield.

    Numerous thunders from the storm struck the Orc soldiers killing and grilled them all.

    The orc soldiers d in ck armor on that corner;

    Without any resistance they all turn into cinders by the power of the storm.

    What the hell is going on? It was his honest thoughts.

    With only a sword sh attack, Shion has mowed down many Orc soldiers.

    The de of the massive Odachi was emitting lc lights. It¡¯s wrapped in an aura.

    Every time she swung her sword, sh of purple ran through, shing and mowing down the Orc soldiers.

    Of course, if someone received the direct attack of the de they would not able to withstand it and be shed into two.

    The range of the blow was about 10 m. An attack that kill all in a straight line.

    The graceful beauty, sprouting a slight smile, dancing around shing all.

    With bottomless stamina, she attack without any interruptions, all the Orc soldiers around her cannote close.

    It¡¯s was an overwhelming strength.

    But however, there are some guys that overshadowing Shion.

    It was Benimaru and Ranga.

    First Benimaru, what the hell kind of joke was that previous ck sphere (Dome)?

    No, I was able to vaguely understand the mechanism after I saw it for a moment.

    In other words, It was aposite skill of [Barrier] [Fire Maniption] [ck Lightning] I have.

    First, the space is secured with [Barrier], He elerate the molecr motion inside with [Fire Maniption]. So it will produce a high temperature.

    Finally, the magical power inside the space acts as fuel, and the [ck Lighting] will turn it into sma that would burn whatever is inside it.

    It can be said that the skills had be theposite skill [ck me Maniption].

    I wonder if a degenerated version of the Unique skill [Shapeshifter] was passed down to Benimaru.

    Because I had [Great Sage] there won¡¯t be any mistake on its judgment.

    That skill, unlike a nuclear explosion, its characteristic was not causing any damage outside of its radius.

    The proof was, even if the boundary is released, there was no shock wave that went outside.

    Range specification can be performed, it seems the purpose for increasing the inside heat synergistic-ally was to make the heat inside unbearable. So once confined inside the boundary, there will be no hope for survival.

    The problem was, I don¡¯t feel I want to freely use that kind of extremely dangerous skill.

    And, one person or one animal.

    It was Ranga.

    I was surprised by this guy when he suddenly evolved into ck Storm Star Wolf (Tempest Star Wolf).....

    The skill he use immediately after evolving was something to be astonished.

    Evidently, if you used the [ck Lighting] without any imposing restrictions, the result will be AAAH.

    It seemed what used just now was the strongest output, it seems like he can¡¯t use it twice.

    I was surprised that it had devastated the enemy forces on that corner with just one shot.

    I can unconsciously or consciously put brake in my mind, but those guys weren¡¯t like that.

    Because It¡¯s dangerous don¡¯t use it, they didn¡¯t have such thoughts.

    The opponents will not hesitate to use such thing. It was thew of the jungle in this world, it was the natural course of action.

    Maybe the strange one was me.

    I was hesitating to use it, because I don¡¯t want any allies to get any injuries.

    Living in that world, there was an unspoken rule that powerful weapons cannot be used.

    There was no meaning for weapons to only be used as deterrent. But, was it really just that?

    It doesn¡¯t make sense to spent money on weapons that can¡¯t be used. So, how can money be spent for the development of weapons?

    Was it going to be used when things going hairy?

    At the very least, if it was used by a civilian it will be considered evil, then is it considered justice if it¡¯s used on the battlefield?

    On the other side, using weapon to kill was not counted as a crime.

    And thus... To hold a power that can be used as a deterrent, perhaps showing off a power that used to coerce them, are not a mistake.

    Since the fighting began, two hours has passed.

    Benimaru shoot off another four ck spheres (dome) shaped attack.

    As I expected it can¡¯t be fire rapidly, but it seems it didn¡¯t require arge amount of Magic power (Energy).

    Ranga only shoot on the first attack.

    I thought the power was too high.Still, it was an AoE attack.

    Thus, with just that single attack, it seems to have made the opponents recognized the feeling of fear.

    All the Orc soldiers that were trying to escape were eviscerated by Shion.

    I renew how I felt, and calmly mobilize the battle progress

    It¡¯s strange, my feelings were calm.

    The first blow was dealt by Benimaru, but the rest of the attack point was on mymands.

    It was aimed at the crowed areas, to cut down the enemy¡¯s forces.

    Shion was sessful in finishing off her enemy, she continued to strike the ce as ordered.

    Hakurou was taking care of the enemy¡¯smander, he precisely kill the general ss.

    It can¡¯t be called a battle. Approaching without any sound, and in an instant he cut them all down.

    Because the effect of the Unique skill [Starving ones] is to increase the power of an individual under its influence after devouring corpse. So, it was a good idea to destroy the corpse of the one that was cut down.

    Is it some kind of Hakkei (Internal power emission)? A ghastly aura was released from the palm and it cremates the corpse.

    Rather than cremating,its closer to the image of being dissolved...

    I locate where the Orc general was and they were instantaneously killed by Hakurou after Imunicated with him.

    The current situation, the losses of the Orc soldiers reached about 30%.

    And then, the Orc Lord finally began to show movement.

    Once the time to reorganize the forces of both sideses, they shifted from confrontation to ring at each other.

    The free me, was calmly observing the situation.

    The pigs were tense after they noticed the superiority they brought here was lost.

    The Orc Lordes out to the front.

    A monstrous and ugly pig.

    Suddenly, the two surviving Orc Generals were cut from head to toe and devoured.

    The dull yellow colored eyes were filled with hostility, and he releases his aura.

    In response to the aura, all of the orc soldier¡¯s forces seemed to brimming with power...

    (Benimaru, can you cast ck me Prison (Hell re) again?)

    (It¡¯s an easy victory if I cast them!)

    (Ranga, how about you?)

    (My Lord! About thirty percent of my magic power has recovered. It won¡¯t bring out power like the previous one, but it¡¯s possible to shot it one more time!)

    (One shot is enough. Beside, that strike at the Orc was an overkill. Just half of the power was enough to kill them.

    Cast it with the same range as earlier, but decrease the power when use it!)

    (With pleasure!)

    (Shion. This time I want you to strike the Orc Lord with a shy single sh!)

    (Yes! I will use all of my power this time!)

    What...? Up until now she didn¡¯t use her full power!? Well....

    (O, ou! Do your best!)

    She was brandishing her Odachi joyfully with full power, or trying to shing with it.

    This fellow might be holding a strange strength after all, or so I thought.

    (Hakurou. You also want to kill the Orc Lord? But not this time. Please endure!)

    (Whew, understood. You want the young people to blossom....)

    (I¡¯ll be counting on you!)

    This way, I finish the preparation for the interception.

    The Orc Lord was no longer a threat.

    That fellow ability was still upleted. I offer him my prayers. At the time I was thinking that

    Kiin!!!

    A harsh sound was heard.

    My [Magic Perception] had perceived someone thates flying at supersonic speed from a distance.

    That person was in the middle of the marshes, andnded in the middle of the two confronting armies.

    I feel a pretty strong aura from the strange men that dressed like a clown

    Perhaps, it was a high ranked Devil.

    I followed after him, and then Inded on the ground.

    At that moment, both Ranga and Benimurue next to my side

    The man that looked like a clown nced at me.

    [What the heck is all of this!? To dare to ruin this Gelmudo-sama n like this!!!]

    So he shouted loudly.

    Gelmudo. The high ranked Devil, the mastermind of this war.

    And the first Devil I met in this world.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------

    TL: Sorry Guys, the FINAL version

    ED : This time it¡¯s a rewrite version. For some reason a lot of stuff had the spacing broken.

    TL: Don¡¯t worry Defend-san, you doing great!

 Chapter 39 â€“ Gears of Fate

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast: a French Pierrot and a Landlord)

    Pierrot: The sun is too bright... it¡¯s too hot... why must I be giving up myst penny for the rent? Sigh... why can¡¯t we have free housing... hey,ndlord!

    Landlord: What? Come with the rent?

    Pierrot: Yeah, yeah... (pig)

    Landlord: Hmm? Did you say something?

    Pierrot: I asked if you wanted to hear a joke.

    Landlord: Haaah... I¡¯ll raise your rent.

    Pierrot: We have a contract, you can¡¯t do that.

    Landlord: I¡¯ll just get you evicted.

    Pierrot: What for?

    Landlord: Crappy jokes.

    Pierrot: They are not crappy!

    Landlord: ... Fine. Let me hear it.

    Pierrot: What do you call 50ndlords drowning at a bottom of ake? ... A good start.

    Landlord: ...

    .

    .

    Forest Disturbance Arc

    Chapter 39 ¨C Gears of Fate

    So... a guy shows up looking like a clown and shouting some stuff about ruined ns or something.

    I got it of course. This is all his fault. No question about it.

    I mean, we didn¡¯t even ask him, but he goes and confesses his crimes... is he an idiot?

    Acting like some big shot while looking like that. Maybe he¡¯s not dressing up like a clown.

    Maybe he is a clown, so I concluded.

    From what I gathered, he also led the Orc Lord here.

    The Clown¨CGelmudo-san seems to be very angry.

    Moreover, he seems to be trembling and greatly flustered, so he¡¯s very incoherent.

    Is he just calcium-deficient? I guess devils need vitamins.

    Then the clown said,

    ¡¸What a useless blockhead!

    It¡¯s all because you haven¡¯t evolved into a demon lord even after eating the lizards and the ogre trash!

    Making this great Gelmudo-samae out all the way out here!!!¡¹

    What a horrible manner of speech.

    Waking to these words, Gabil called out.

    ¡¸Ah, Gelmudo-sama! You¡¯vee to our rescue!¡¹

    Eh? This lizard... was he passed out the entire time?

    You... he called you orc food, you know.

    ¡¸Ah? Oh, what do you know, it¡¯s Gabil. You should¡¯ve been killed already!

    Whatever. Since I came out here I might as well finish the job.

    Rejoice! You are dying for my sake!!¡¹

    Saying thus, Gelmudo pointed his hand at Gabil.

    And saying, ¡°Die!¡±, he fired a magic bullet at him.

    ¡¸Protect Gabil-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸Gabil-sama is in danger!¡¹

    Screaming their lungs out¨CGabil¡¯s followers.

    A single magic bullet downed five lizardmen.

    Well, maybe because hitting five targets weakened it, or maybe they were just really tough, but none of them died.

    Gravely wounded, but still alive.

    ¡¸Guys... what is the meaning of this, Gelmudo sama?!!!¡¹

    A panicked Gabil asks.

    Figure it out already, you were used! However, this isn¡¯t the right time to say it.

    Betrayed by his most trusted person, Gabil¡¯s face was pale despair.

    ¡¸Ga... Gabil-sama, it¡¯s dangerous here... please run away...!¡¹

    Even when on verge of death his subordinates worry about him. What great subordinates he has.

    Soldiers that amander yearns for... something like that?

    ¡¸Lowly lizards! If you want to die that much, I¡¯ll dly kill you all!

    And have the Orc Lord devour your bodies!!!¡¹

    While saying that, I felt him gathering arger magic bullet in his hand.

    That wasn¡¯t magic, right? I didn¡¯t hear an incantation. Feels more like he gathers magic in one spot.

    Hmph.

    I walked ahead, right in front of the lizardmen.

    Right in front of the scared and trembling Gabil.

    My expression hidden by the mask.

    I wonder how I look to Gabil? A passing thought.

    Why did I walk over here?

    Gabil caught my interest. So I¡¯ll save him. That was the only reason.

    That¡¯s all the reason I need. I¡¯ve chosen to live as I please.

    I live free!

    That¡¯s the kind of ¡°me¡± that I want to show Gabil.

    However, he lookspletely lost. Maybe all the new information overloaded his brain?

    But don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not like I want him to say anything.

    I¡¯m just pissed at the clown.

    Gelmudo, however,pletely ignored me and fired the magic bullet.

    ¡¸Fuhahahaha! I¡¯ll show you the power of a high ss devil!

    Die! Shisha no Koushinenbu!!! (Death March Dance)¡¹

    Arge magic bullet, split in mid air, and as if drawing a circle flew at us.

    Unfortunately, it won¡¯t be passing me.

    In my child form, I lift my small hand as if to grab it.

    And with just that, the magic bullet is absorbed into it.

    I was immediately able to analyze it. It was a simple magic maniption skill.

    With low energy cost, it¡¯s easy to change the output. Well, as long as the caster is within range.

    If he went all out to fire this round, then he¡¯s no threat to me.

    Let¡¯s make sure,

    ¡¸Hey, did you really intend to kill me with this boring skill? To test your words, could you please show me how to die? ¡¹

    Saying that, I fired off a magic bullet.

    If I wanted to, I could also split it like he had, but I see no need. Putting in more magic energy, I make it the size of a fist.

    That got me thinking. The one he had fired was the size of a head, so was probably denser and more potent.

    If I use the same magic theory with the fire bullet, I should be able to increase its strength even further.

    How fun!

    Let¡¯s not forget that the clown looks pretty tough, so he makes a great target.

    And if I bore of this, I can just eat him.

    I further elerated the bullet and it made contact with the clown. And the moment it did, I released the magic energy.

    Gelmudo was sent flying.

    He had meant to evade, but couldn¡¯t due to the sudden eleration.

    Rolling over, he desperately started to regenerate his wounds.

    Heeeh. He¡¯s got a regeneration skill. Isn¡¯t that wonderful! I bet he tastes great.

    Let¡¯s enjoy (eating) my first devil.

    As if understanding my intentions, Benimaru and Ranga are standing pleased, but on guard.

    And Shion, despondent due to not being able to go all out... nope, that¡¯s not how she looked.

    Rather, her eyes were sparking in delight watching my fight.

    No idea how she¡¯ll be venting all the pent upter though, but it should be fine.

    I leisurely walk right up to Gelmudo ¨C who was still rolling on the ground.

    ¡¸Just get up already. Weren¡¯t you going to show me the power of a high ss devil?¡¹

    I kicked the copsed Gelmudo.

    Seems like it was more powerful than I thought, since he was blown away again.

    What a brittle guy.

    ¡¸Y-yo-you! How dare you! To a high...¡¹

    Kicking the ground, I immediately appear right in front of Gelmudo.

    Aiming at his sr plexus, I throw some punches. Punches that are reinforced with armor.

    I don¡¯t feel pain of the impact of course, but as my punch drives further and further into his flesh, Gelmudo¡¯s face distorted in anguish.

    Without care, I continue punching the guy.

    And once again, I fire off a magic bullet.

    Though I can regte its strength, I was able to figure out that the bullet does five times more damage than one punch.

    Unless I start infusing my punches with energy, of course. If I do, my punches also be quite lethal, and energy consumption grows.

    However, as the bullet uses less energy, it is a more efficient weapon.

    Seems like I can fight barehanded like a certain warrior race. Not that I will.

    But anyways, this guy is clearly above an A rank, but still way weaker than Benimaru.

    I wonder why?

    ?Solution. It is based on ranking system as defined by humans that focuses on the amount of energy in cirction.

    However, even if those with the same amount of energy battle, the one who is able to utilize it more efficiently shall have the advantage.

    Moreover, since skill level is not included in the ranking, great difference of strength tend to ur among those of the same rank?

    So that¡¯s how it was.

    Level is not something I can just figure out by looking. Since this isn¡¯t a game, if I don¡¯t fight them, I wouldn¡¯t know.

    And that¡¯s why Hakurou, who¡¯s skill level was surely high, had obtained that powerful body.

    Even if you possess a lot of energy, it¡¯s meaningless if you can¡¯t use it.

    So right now, I know I cannot possibly lose against either Gelmudo or the Orc Lord.

    ¡¸Hey, can¡¯t you put on a good show? Or is that clown appearance just forughs?¡¹

    What kind of skills does he have?

    I don¡¯t feel any threat from him. Rather, it¡¯s like I¡¯m asking a shopkeeper to show me his wares.

    ¡¸Wh-wha-whaaat... you! Y-y-y-youuuu!!! Such words, to a high ranking devil, such... you...¡¹

    I hit him.

    Can¡¯t this guy properly respond when asked?

    ¡¸Sto-stop! Please stop! I¡¯m backed by the Demon Lords! For you to do such a thing!!!¡¹

    Seems like he¡¯s saying something.

    How annoying. Is he thinking that he¡¯ll be able to cry about this to his patrons?

    And... demon lord Leon is, well, my prey.

    ¡¸And? How are you nning on going back to cry to them? You aren¡¯t thinking that I¡¯ll let you live, right?¡¹

    Hearing my question, Gelmudo pales and he begins to tremble in fear.

    That kind of response was surprisingly amusing. As expected of a clown.

    Gelmudo then used some kind of spell and flew into the air. Seems like he¡¯s trying to escape.

    But, all I could think of looking at that was: that magic looks delicious!

    I could fly with by sprouting wings, but not at supersonic speeds. This guy, on the other hand was pretty fast. I want it.

    And it¡¯s not like I was nning on letting him go.

    I shot him down with a fire bullet.

    Well, even if it hadn¡¯t hit, I had already tied some sticky thread around his foot.

    Gelmudo fell crashing into the ground. He was so flustered that he didn¡¯t even put up a guard.

    Though I like those that yearn for subordinates, I hate the opposite type of personality.

    Especially those who¡¯d take advantage of and discard people¨Cfor them I show no mercy. But since he possesses various abilities, let¡¯s at least munch on him a bit.

    When I approach,

    ¡¸Kieeeeeeeeeee!!! Stay away! You¡¯re finished! The demon lords won¡¯t forgive you!!!¡¹

    He blurted out while trying to crawl away.

    Demon lords, huh. Seems like he knows a lot, and I¡¯d certainly want to question him, but there¡¯s a chance of him running away.

    Probably need to interrogate him before he has a chance to.

    Even if I eat him, I won¡¯t get his knowledge. I can only get my hands on his skills. Though that¡¯s also a bit random.

    Though I can acquire the skills, there being too few of them is one of the ws (if I can call it that).

    I approach silently.

    In utter terror, Gelmudo shoots magic bullets at me while crawling away. Not that they have any effect.

    I repel them all with my barrier.

    He doesn¡¯t have enough power to break through my barrier. That much we already established.

    After finally figuring it out, he stood up and tried to run away.

    The Orc Lord stands there, does he n to ask for help?

    Whatever. I¡¯ll let him do that.

    In any case, I had nned to exterminate the Orc Lordter. If they bothe at once, it save me some trouble.

    I can easily beat them alone, but this is all so tiring.

    I wouldn¡¯t mind if the orc lord peacefully capittes; I don¡¯t hate him.

    The easier this ends the happier I¡¯ll be.

    Though I do worry that orc soldiers will then be running around causing trouble in the forest.

    While thinking these things, I let him distance himself from me.

    ¡¸You blockhead! Don¡¯t just stand there doing nothing! Save me!

    Hyahahaha! I don¡¯t know who the hell you are, but you must be able to see this orc¡¯s power! Go, Orc Lord! Make the idiot who dared strike me regret...¡¹

    *Doshun!*

    A head rolled.

    *Baki, baribori...*

    Gelmudo¡¯s body was cut up into a thousand pieces.

    *Guchaguchaboriboriguchabaki*

    Ueh... He¡¯s being eaten.

    The Orc Lord, to whom Gelmudo ran with the intention of intimidating me, had lopped off his head with a butcher knife.

    And ripping his body up, he began eating him.

    What to say... he really died like a small fry.

    And besides, the Orc had also been aiming to eat him? Or was it by instinct?

    Whichever is the case, this has gotten rather troublesome.

    His eyes glowing a pale light, he seems to have be intelligent.

    At that moment, the Orc Lord, who had been moving on instinct alone, finally acquired self-awareness.

    And released an aura that could not bepared with his past self.

    ?Confirmed. The Orc Lord¡¯s magical energy has greatly increased.

    Evolving into a demon lord ... sess.

    Individual: Orc Lord has evolved into Demon Lord Orc Disaster?

    I didn¡¯t ask about that! I can do without an exnation.

    Seriously, cut me some ck.

    Without a care for my thoughts,

    ¡¸Fuhaaaaa!I am the Demon Lord Orc Disaster. The Devourer of the World.

    Call me, Demon Lord Gelmudo!!! Honor given to my first prey!!!¡¹

    See.

    Just cause I got carried away a bit. ¡°That¡¯s why I should have just killed him already!¡± I cursed. ... well, it¡¯s toote now.

    Just like some alien with an M-shape bald spot, getting carried away and losing. Letting the enemy increase their power only to lose afterwards. Pathetic.

    I always made fun of him when I read that, but now that I did it myself...

    Let¡¯s remember from now on. Kill them when you can. A golden rule.

    That aside...

    What should I do about him? Thinking that, I got a little depressed.

    .

    The Demon lords silently observed the scene.

    ¡¸How fun!¡¹

    The girl muttered.

    Gelmudo hadn¡¯t noticed it, but the Girl had already made use of his eyes.

    The moment he looked over at her.

    After Gelmudo had left, she had his sight projected unto a water sphere she created...

    And as expected, Gelmudo wanted to cheat by intervening in the conflict.

    That much earned him death, but the demon lords had not expected a human to do it.

    A human child wearing a beautiful mask.

    Moreover, since they were following Gelmudo¡¯s vision, they didn¡¯t see the surrounding group.

    The flustered and irrational Gelmudo had not noticed therge gathering of high ss monsters.

    The oni race. Once every few hundred years an elderly ogre could evolve into one.

    Their ability unnaturally high, they are often said to be capable of crushing the heavens. And three of such oni were present.

    Had he noticed, he would know that they weren¡¯t someone he could handle.

    And a fang wolf that evolved strangely was also present. Judging from his appearance alone, he was at least an A rank monster.

    Thus, four rank A+ monsters were present. And they obeyed a single child?

    A child wearing a beautiful mask. Certainly not a normal person. Probably a monster that took on the appearance of a human.

    If not that, then a new ¡°hero¡± had been born among the humans.

    Those summoned or ¡°World Travelers¡± were certainly strong, but none so as a child.

    That¡¯s because their souls have not yet developed so they can¡¯t properly put their skills to use.

    By a process of elimination, they demon lords figured out the correct answer.

    A mimicking monster!

    One capable of easily overpowering the A rank high ss devil Gelmudo.

    And four high ranking monsters serving him.

    Power that they couldn¡¯t ignore.

    ¡¸Who would¡¯ve thought that that Gelmudo would put on such a good show!¡¹

    The girl eximed happily.

    ¡¸Seriously... That monster, should we crush it? Or raise it?¡¹

    ¡¸No getting a head start. Though negotiating to make it a servant is allowed!¡¹

    The demon lords thought.

    If they could acquire that as their servant, they could surpass the other demon lords.

    However, they also needed to consider the chance of it bing a threat.

    ¡¸Hey, about this, can we keep it a secret among the four of us? Since we finally got something to kill our boredom with!¡¹

    The real purpose was, of course, to gain a trump card against the absent demon lords. That¡¯s how highly they valued that monster.

    Should that monster selfishly proim themselves as a demon lord, they are sure to immediately lose interest and eliminate it.

    However, that time has yet toe.

    The four nodded, and thus formed a new coalition.

    Had the demon lords moved at this time, then Rimuru¡¯s fate would be very different.

    However, the demon lords did not move.

    That decision moved the gears of fate.

    And, pushed this story onto an unalterable route.

 Chapter 40 â€“ Orc Disaster

    Orc Disaster

    The Chief of the Lizardmen had desperately tried to hold back the iing attack from the orc soldiers.

    He divided the troops and sends them forth to the 4 passageway, they will be supporting each other.

    Since the passageway was not really thatrge, and the fact that only a few can fight, it was a relief.

    If you considered the strength of the individuals, the small forces of Lizardmen had higher strengthpared the Orc soldiers.

    At the end of the chamber are the evacuated women and children, and those who can fight are protecting them in the front lines.

    They were there in case that someone managed to break through from the passage.

    The Chief observed the war situation and realized that they could not survive more than a day.

    While he kept switching the troops to let them recover their fatigue, they are still managing to fight decently, even so, between the gap of switching the two teams, they were pushed back little by little.

    Their current forces was less than 1,200.

    Even without regrouping, he can see that there were some of the troops that died in battle.

    Also, another nightmare struck the Chief. The Orc soldiers began to be shrouded in yellow aura.

    What is this?

    Was what he thought, but the answer was given immediately. Thebat ability of the individual orc was increasing.

    While they did not drastically grow stronger, they now posed the ability to win against a Lizardmen.

    Until now, the individual ability of Lizardmen was able to hold them off, but now that advantage was lost.

    This is it...The only fate remaining for them is a honorable death.

    The Chief prepared his resolution.

    Escaping would be useless, struggling any longer would be useless.

    Even so.....

    [ Listen!!! Women and children shall retreat from this ce! Guards, Gather!

    You guys shall escorts the women and children, keep protecting them to the very end, even if it¡¯s just 1 more person! I will not tolerate anyone who gave up! To obtain the new world (Alt: or to see the future), as many people as possible are needed to survive!!! ]

    With all of the dignity he had, he spoke in a loud voice.

    [Chief, are you going to do it?]

    The Vice captain of the Guardse asking.

    [ I know! I won¡¯t let the Orc do as they pleased!

    I will show them the strength of Lizardmen !!! ]

    Never show your weaknesses.

    For him, it was the symbol of strength for the Lizardmens which bring him hope.

    [Warriors! Prepare yourself to fight to the death against the Orc! Do not let a single one of them pass!

    We will buy the woman and children the time they needed to escape!!! ]

    And so, the warriors group bes inspired.

    There was no despair in the Lizardmen faces. Even if the opponent was stronger, if it possible for the women and children to escape, it¡¯s their victory.

    Their future will not cease.

    After this, it would be a difficult time for them, but that doesn¡¯t mean the end of their species.

    [ [ [U~o o ooooo ! ! ! ] ] ]

    They raise their voice to dispel their fear.

    The cave interior was filled with the Lizardmen war cry and it reverberate with thunderous vibration.

    Satisfied with the situation, a voice heard from the ce where the women and children tried to escape.

    [ That¡¯s going to be troubling. Chief-dono, the promise was still not fulfilled yet. Weren¡¯t you supposed to wait here?]

    Quietly, there stood a man which nobody unawares of.

    With darkish skin, bluish ck hair. Blue eyes, a demon with height 190 cm.

    Once, he and the demon had met, which he identified himself as Souei.

    Have they arrived? No, the alliance was not formed yet. But....

    [ Souei-dono... Have they arrived? But, we did not follow your advice, we have been disrespectful...]

    [ Advice...? What you talking about? Such thing does not matter at all. All of you please stay in this ce. The promise is tomorrow. Tomorrow, My Lord wish toe here personally.]

    The promise for alliance, he doesn¡¯t know if it can protect them. But...

    [However, we cannot stay here, the Orcs are here!]

    Hearing the words, Souei nced at the passages with the noisy Orc soldiers.

    He look at them as if he was looking at trash.

    [Those guys noisy stomach certainly can¡¯t calm down.... Very well. I suppose I have to clean them up first. Please wait here for a moment.]

    After he said that, he started to calmly walk towards them.

    Is it illusion? It¡¯s looks as if Souei body start blurring and ovepping.....No! It has divided into four clones.

    Each of them went into the passage, they reached the ce where the Lizardmen were devoting themselves to defense.

    [Substitute]

    Saying that word.

    The 4 clones in each passage were facing the Orc soldiers.

    Then the Lizardmen that were there saw the incredible spectacle.

    The orcs, who have tormenting us as if hungry ghosts from hell, could not break through Souei¡¯s stoic defense.

    At each passage stand a single person.

    [Misaitoayazanjin! (Beheading Formation of Restraining String!) ]

    It was a ughter dance of glittering string.

    Steel thread spreading around the passage instantly, and it move freely ording to Souei¡®smand.

    As soon as he executes the technique in the passage, the Orc soldier¡¯s body was cut down.

    For those whoe to invade, they think it will be a massacre without any resistance.

    It was unfortunate for those Orc soldiers. At each and every passage, every one of them got killed by the skill that Souei¡¯s clones used.

    Without their sense of self, only following simple order, therefore they cannot feel fear.

    One by one, they march forward as if to let themselves be trapped in the stretched spider thread. However, this thread is terrible trap that instantly reap life itself.

    They happily devoured the corpse that has been chopped to pieces, continuing their advance, and get killed.

    The scene repeated endlessly, the Lizardman can¡¯t let out any sounds.

    The battlefield with structure likebyrinth is a stage for Souei.

    The spread sharp trap had many varieties; he can change it ording to the situation. This time, Souei focused his interest in elimination of the Orc soldiers.

    He didn¡¯t show any mercy, he carry out the ughter without even batting an eyelids.

    The Lizarmen didn¡¯t let any sound in astonishment.

    After witnessing the strength from a different dimension. It¡¯s be the embodiment of fear.

    Overwhelming and surpassing them all, it was the figure of the strong.

    The situation has changed; 2 hours has passed since then.

    Until now, the Orc soldiers that hade to invade were easily killed and they suddenly begun to withdraw.

    Has something urred that it changed the war situation?

    Souei intuitively think.

    The amount of clones that he can use at the same time is 6. Because the first two clones went out, only four clones left to protect the chamber.

    The main body was lurking in the shadow while controlling the clones.

    Everything is all right now. He decides to entrust the rest to his clones.

    Souei¡¯s main body begun to move without anyone noticing.

    He returned back to his Lord¡¯s side, Rimuru.

    ??????????????????????????

    The Demon Lord Orc Disaster had identifies himself as a Demon Lord. Moreover, the name was someone else¡¯s. Or in this case, it would be correct if I say that hestole it?

    The Demon Lord Orc Disaster fulfilled Gelmudo¡¯s ambition to be a Demon Lord, but it just that.

    The one who really desire to be Demon Lord was Gelmudo.

    The Orc Lord without self-awareness wasloyal to him. Of course, I was not aware of such thing, it don¡¯t have any rtion with them.

    Self-awareness begun to appear, his eyes be intelligent.

    Dering himself the Demon Lord, as the Demon Lord Orc Disaster Gelmudo, he has evolved with strength beyondparison of an Orc Lord.

    Behind me, Benimaru was in a battle stance.

    He probably recognized the Demon Lord Orc Disaster Gelmudo as a threat.

    The smile he showed up until now had disappeared, it has be a serious expression.

    [Rimuru-sama! I will handle it!]

    So he says, he used the ck me Prison (Hellre).

    I receive the signal by telepathy; I proceed to fly into the sky. It¡¯s good to have the wings.

    The Demon Lord Orc Disaster Gelmudo is in the center of the formed ck sphere (dome). Inside it raged a high temperature storm that burn the Demon Lord. However....

    After about ten seconds, the Demon Lord Orc Disaster calmly stands in the location of the disappeared sphere (Dome).

    It¡¯s not that it doesn¡¯t effective. He doesn¡¯t seem to have any heat resistance ability, his skin ispletely burnt.

    But it¡¯s not a mortal wound, because he d himself in his aura, it seems to had simr effect with Heat resistance (resist).

    Moreover, the burnt skins are starting to regenerate.It¡¯s the same as Gelmudo, he also had regeneration ability.

    The magical energy is now overwhelmingly different from just. Heis now a self-proimed Demon Lord.

    Rather, ¡°Voice of the World¡± said it before; this guy had the ¡°Demon Lord Quality¡±. He evolved, and truly be a Demon Lord.

    This guy must be killed now, or he will be a real disaster. I¡¯m convinced so.

    Benimaru is frowning, because it managed to withstand his deadly attack.

    Indeed, ck me Prison (Hellre) is powerful. However, it is an AoE skill that weak if used against an individual.

    The energy is scattered and not focused. To use it against an individual, more of the energy has to be focused.

    If done that way, the resistance and the regeneration will not able to cope and he will bepletely burned.

    The one who attack next after Benimaru was Ranga.

    He use the [ck Lighting] just like I suggest him to and converge it to a single point before shooting it.

    Receiving a direct hit, the Demon Lord Orc Disaster Gelmudo body stiffened.

    The aim is good; I will use it that way from now on.

    The area of attack was adjusted for individual target, the optimum blow.

    The ck charred Demon Lord Orc Disaster, copse in the ce where he stands.

    Of course that happens. Even I could not bear such attack.

    Rather than one on one it¡¯s a fight against many opponent, moreover defeatedby a surprise attack, please do not think badly of me.

    Perhaps, any of the Oni would not win in one on one.

    But, with this the war would finally end....... at the very moment I think that,

    [Fuha~a! So this is pain! I even sawa glimpse of death!

    But, it not enough to make the great me perish!!!]

    Even though he is carbonized and seemed dead, the Demon Lord Orc Disaster rises up.

    If you look at him, he pulls and torn his arm and eats it.

    The Demon Lord Orc Disaster then ran to the Orc soldiers. He casually kills the Orc soldiers and eats them.

    What a guy! Each time he eat, his carbonized skin peel off and a brand new skin appear.

    Also, the arm that he torn off has regrown

    Really, what a tremendous regeneration ability.

    [Are you kidding me...]

    Ranga murmured involuntary.

    It goes beyond aridiculous monster, its way beyond reality.

    It seems Ranga¡¯s energy was empty after using that attack. He sat down and stops moving.

    I wonder if he is entering the low activity state.

    It can¡¯t be helped. Energy consumption of [ck Lighting] was enormous.

    With this, he will not able to use it any more.

    A single sh.

    Unnoticed, Shion swung her ¨­dachi, she did a single sh.

    The sh that she had put all her strength into. The Demon Lord Orc Disaster stops the sh with the Butcher knife ¡°Meat Crusher¡± in his hand.

    The sh didn¡¯t connect. He takes some damage from the blow. But it¡¯s not serious.

    [This filthy pig is a Demon Lord? Stop being so conceited!]

    She shout, and once again she d her ¨­dachi with her aura, she raise her sword over her head and then swings it down.

    The Demon Lord Orc Disaster stood to his feet while staggering, this time he hold the Butcher knife ¡°Meat Crusher¡± with both hands. The sword and the knife sh, resulting in fierce sparks.

    The Demon Lord Orc Disaster won the pushing contest. His physical strength surpassed even Shion¡¯s, the one who has ridiculous strength and [Herculean Strength].

    It seems his physical abilities is strengthened to an overwhelming level...., I heave a sigh at that.

    Shion was sent flying, The Demon Lord Orc Disaster try to finished Shion off.

    Perceiving the danger, Shion covered her body with her aura.

    But it seems she receive considerable damage from that attack.

    Her face filled with frustration, it seem it will take some time until she is able to move again.

    Without noise, standing behind the Demon Lord Orc Disaster is a person, a samurai in his prime.

    Hakurou.

    Even I, observing from the sky can recognize the speed of the sh, it will hit.

    It can¡¯t be stopped, it¡¯s also impossible to avoid it. The sword shes through the body of Demon Lord Orc Disaster, cutting him into 2 separate pieces, the head fall.

    With this he should be dead. So I thought.

    Yet....

    The separated body parts connected by a yellow aura that coiling into them like a tentacles

    Then it bend down, picking up the head that fell down, and fixed the head back to the original location.

    It looks like a sight from a horror movie, everyone lost their words.

    Hakurou also opened his eyes in surprise.

    I¡¯m convinced now.

    The Demon Lord Orc Disaster most formidable ability is his tremendous regeneration ability.

    Up until now, it doesn¡¯t have variety of resistance. However the problem is his recovery power. Also, added with his resistance, it would be impossible to kill him.

    However, if we burn him together with me and [ck Lighting], it¡¯s possible to surpass his defense and restoration ability.

    But now it¡¯s impossible......

    Benimaru and Ranga have run out of Magic power. Shion is injured, right now Hakurou is exchanging de against him one on one.

    Hakurou¡¯s attack did not hit its target, the Demon Lord Orc Disaster¡¯s attack also doesn¡¯t hit.

    As expected from a master. However, how long will it continue, the situation is gradually getting worse.

    At that time,

    [ Beheading Formation of Restraining String! ]

    At the same time as the voice heard, the Demon Lord Orc Disaster is captured by the ¡°Sticky Steel Thread¡±.

    It was Souei¡®s doing. Quietly, lurking in Hakurou¡¯s shadow, he is waiting for the right timing.

    I see! I was impressed.

    Like this, even if you have high regeneration ability it would be useless.

    Hero alwayseste. As expected of Souei.

    The moment I feel relived, I sense something out ce.

    His yellow aura is coiling around the ¡°Sticky Steel Thread¡±.

    [Chaos Eater]

    The Demon Lord Orc Disaster uses his skill. It is more heinous than when he uses it at the Orc General.

    It corrodes every thing it touches.

    That yellow aura thingies must be the essence of the Demon Lord Orc Disaster skill.

    In fact, that skill is one of the ability of the Unique skill [Starving Ones].

    Its effect is corroding and dposing every material hee in contact with.

    When the resistance failed to resist the corrosion, death will visit the living creature.

    The Demon Lord Orc Disaster begin his pursuit.

    [Die! Gaki no k¨­shinenbu!!! (Death March Dance)

    It was the skill that Gelmudo used. But, the power level is different.

    Sensing it, Hakurou and Souei retreat.

    Benimaru¡¯s ck me prison (Hell re), nothing remains on its surrounding. Although it power is not absolute, it didn¡¯t give damage to the person touching it, instead it will give them corrosion effect.

    Quality, power, range. If all of itbined it will be a certain kill attack. Fortunately the speed is slow.

    If they receive it normally, the Oni will not stay unharmed.

    [Fuhah~a! Good! Entertain me more! It¡¯s a good exercise before the meal.

    You guys must be very delicious. Fuhahaha! You all will be food for me. You guys happy?]

    My subordinate, the main force of five people even if they work together, they are still unable to win.

    This is...

    I¡¯m no longer able to stop my body tremble.

    This trembling is, a trembling thates from my instinct.

    This bad. I can¡¯t stop trembling

    Was it, fear?

    No, it¡¯s different

    This was...

    Joy. Yes. I was feeling joyful!

    I, from the bottom of my body, can no longer stop my instinct from going crazy and making noises from joy

    My subordinate, the main force of five people fighting together were not able to win against this opponent.

    Yet, in my mind there was no fear.

    The feeling of depression that appear on the beginning, at this point it has all been blown away

    That¡¯s right, I recognize this guy as an enemy.

    Sorry for thinking of you as troublesome.

    I stop flying and descend to the ground.

    When Ie closer, the yellow aura, Chaos Eater rushed towards me.

    I feel it coiling around me and stick to my body. This is unpleasant.

    I see, so he trying to eat me?

    Nice, if you think you can do it, then do it!

    Feeling highly excited from my instinct, smile began to float on my face.

    Before you eat me, I will eat you first!

    And thus the timees for the sh between me and the Demon Lord Orc Disaster Gelmudo.

 Chapter 41 â€“ Predator

    Note: I am ying around with the syntax.

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast: an English Clown and a French Pierrot)

    Clown: Pierrot, can we really continue this trantion? Rimuru is clownivorous!

    Pierrot: Don¡¯t worry! Even if I have to sacrifice you, I¡¯ll continue the work!

    Clown: ... but... the Japanese word for clown is Pierrot. So... you¡¯re going to be the first one Rimuru eats.

    Pierrot: !!!

    Clown: Speaking of, have you given thendlord the money?

    Pierrot: That evil man... constantly threatening to raise our rent!

    Clown: Did you tell him some dark joke again?

    Pierrot: No! Heavens forbid!

    Clown: I wish they actually would...

    Pierrot: I just remembered another great joke! What do you do if you see yourndlord buried up to his neck in cement?

    Clown: Call an ambnce?

    Pierrot: Call the cement truck to finish the job!

    Clown: I can see our rent going up...

    .

    .

    Forest Disturbance Arc

    Chapter 41 ¨C Predator

    If it were the usual me, I¡¯d be freaking out about how difficult it would be to win again the Demon Lord Orc Disaster Gelmudo.

    The yellow aura coiling around me I can easily cut through with my sword.

    But receiving the butcher knife ¡°Meat Crusher¡± would probably send me flying.

    But that¡¯s to be expected.

    Even Shion, who¡¯s stronger than me, lost in a contest of strength against him.

    Moreover, even Hakurou, who far exceeds me in sword skill, could not damage him.

    So I again try tond an attack while darting around at high speeds.

    Checking from every angle, trying to find a weakness.

    I know it¡¯s pointless, but I see no reason to stop.

    Even if hends a hit blowing me away, I just resume trying out attacks.

    Confirming my own weakness.

    Thinking about it, my main forces consists of five people. Including Shuna and Kurobee, that is.

    They have all received one of my powers and exceeded my own abilities in them.

    Ranga¡¯s [ck Lightning]

    Benimaru¡¯s [me Maniption]

    Shuna¡¯s [Analyst]

    Hakurou¡¯s [Perception eleration]

    Shion¡¯s [Herculean Strength] and Body Strengthening

    Souei¡¯s [Magic Perception] and special skills

    Kurobee¡¯s [Researcher]

    In every skill they exceed me.

    I can only be called strong because I have every skill that they do.

    If we fought one on one and I went all out, I think I could win. However, if all five gather, I would probably lose.

    And yet this orc surpassed all five of them.

    Never being able tond the finishing blow, they were bound to run out of magic energy and perish.

    So even if I fought the orc fair and square, I could never win.

    Right.

    Even if I fought fair and...

    Why are the oni¡®s skills stronger than mine?

    Hakurou is stronger because his sword skill level is so much higher.

    That much is perfectly understandable. But what about the rest?

    Actually... are they really stronger than me?

    The answer to that...

    In the first ce,

    All my abilities I have gained from monsters.

    Since they are not skills I was born with, I need to take time to properly understand them.

    Just like having a license does not necessarily mean you can drive a car right now, and certainly does not mean you can win against a professional driver.

    However.

    There is a skill I have had since the moment I reincarnated into this world.

    It is a skill I have had from birth.

    One that I can freely manipte.

    That skill even I have nearlyplete mastery of.

    Thus, I order.

    I permit you to control my body. Move it as you please, [Great Sage]!

    ?Received. Switching to Battle Mode.?

    And thus the response to the previous question,

    £ª £ª £ª

    Demon Lord Orc Disaster was bewildered.

    Just as he had intended to cook and eat the five strong demons, another one had appeared.

    A boring monster, he had thought.

    The monster¡¯s magic energy was certainly high, easily surpassing that of the other five.

    However, the monster had continued meaningless attacks, each one just as weak.

    Ones even inferior to the five before him.

    No matter how often the monster would have attacked, no damage would umte. Thus, the orc did not feel threatened.

    Thus, just when he had designated the monster as a good meal...

    The constant onught of attacks suddenly stopped.

    And, she took of her mask.

    And the orc saw a beautiful young face of a silver haired girl.

    What is she nning?

    The moment he thought that,

    *Zasu!*

    His arm, elbow down, was cut away from his body. And where it used to be attached, a dark me burned him.

    And when he looked, his enemy, with appearance of a child, held a melting sword engulfed in a dark me.

    Enemy? Yes, that was an enemy.

    He had considered her food. Now, however, was different. There was an overwhelming difference with the presence now before him.

    It didn¡¯t matter that his foe¡¯s weapon had burned away. Her abilities were so high that she didn¡¯t need it!

    Having met an enemy for the first time since evolving, the Demon Lord Orc Disaster¡¯s body tensed¡¯.

    And another strange feeling.

    How strange... his arm had not started regenerating!

    Confused, he looked at where his arm had been only to find the dark me still burning and sealing his regeneration.

    Anger burned in his eyes.

    Cutting his arm off at the shoulder, he had it regenerate. And, he started swinging the Butcher Knife ¡°Meat Crusher¡± with all his might.

    ¡°That small child cannot withstand even a single hit!:

    However. The seemingly unarmed child casually lifted her arms, produced a sword out of thin air, and received the attack.

    With the same sword that he had thought was burned by her skill.

    And when the butcher knife came in contact with the sword both were engulfed by the ck me and disappeared.

    ¡°I must go all out to devour her!¡± The Orc Disaster¡¯s aura swelled causing shockwaves on the battlefield.

    Filling up his fists with his aura, he attacked. His enemy, too, armored her fists and repelled his attacks.

    He saw magic bullets flying at him. Dodging those, he responded with Gakki no Koushinenbu (Death March Dance).

    Colliding with the seven bullets in the air, his magic bullets continued on.

    They were strengthened with [Starving Ones] and had a corrosive effect.

    While she would probably not die from this, she¡¯d take some damage.

    Just as he had thought that, she stood up as if nothing happened.

    And a new armor was now covering her. His attack was probably deflected by that armor.

    It was true for him, so maybe his enemy was also in the middle of evolving.

    I hunger. I want to eat her!!!

    The Demon Lord Orc Disaster thought. The five before had not mattered, all he wanted was to eat the one before him!

    He grabbed onto his enemy.

    Since he was stronger, if he fought long enough, he¡¯d eventually crush her. Just when he thought that, his leg was crushed.

    A roundhouse kicknded into him causing his body to fall, but still he wouldn¡¯t let go.

    Releasing the yellow aura, he had it envelop his enemy.

    One of the effects of [Starving Ones] was to corrode and devour his enemies directly.

    And as his enemy¡¯s life dwindled, it would be his nutrients.

    I want to eat her! His head filled with that one though, he directed his entire being into corroding her!

    And, his enemy having given up struggling, gradually sumbed to...

    £ª £ª £ª

    Things proceeded just as I had nned.

    With the full support from the [Great Sage] I was able to use the skills to their full potential.

    A never before seen optimized form ofbat. I can even use [ck me Maniption] now.

    Moreover, [Body Armor] had changed into [Full Armor Transformation]. It further strengths my equipment.

    Skills I had previously hard time mastering I now easily control with the help from [Great Sage].

    However, it is still hard outdo your fundamental limitations. The longer this fight continues the stronger the Orc Disaster may grow.

    Even if I know how to use my skills, it¡¯s not like my overall proficiency with them has increased.

    The Orc Disaster as well has just evolved and has poor control over them. Thus, this advantage is clearly temporary.

    Which is why I must end this quickly.

    So I nned to lead the battle to a state where I can quickly overwhelm him with a skill I am superior at.

    And everything went ording to n.

    The Orc Disaster had begun corroding me, intending to devour.

    However, I also intend to devour you!

    I am a slime. My basic abilities are [Dissolve, Absorb, Regenerate].

    My regeneration ability is simr to his. However, the slime body is naturally resistant to corrosion.

    Thus, I had nned from the beginning to eat you in this manner!

    I made him believe that my body had melted, and used that to envelop him.

    Slowly moving up the arm...

    And by the time he had noticed, it was already toote.

    This was the standard method ofbat for the slime race.

    No matter how much he rages now, he¡¯s already been covered by me; his attacked nullified.

    Pointless, you must think? You pride yourself in your regenerative abilities, and my attack will have no effect?

    The battle has be a stalemate.

    I try to dissolve him, but his regeneration prevents his death. At the same time, my regenerative ability negates his corrosion.

    Each one attempts to devour the other like the Ouroboros.

    The one who eats the other first, wins.

    Simple, isn¡¯t it?

    I had nned this in order to win.

    Rather than depending on skills I have yet to truly master, I decided to depend on my most fundamental ones.

    The power that I have.

    My slime abilities [Dissolve, Absorb] mix incredibly well with [Predator].

    Thus at the same time as I began absorbing and dissolving this orc, I also activated [Predator].

    I am a predator.

    Orc Disaster, the power that you hold, [Starving Ones], is certainly strong.

    However, you are a scavenger.

    Eating anything and everything is certainly amazing, but it is my skill that specializes in hunting down and devouring prey.

    And while we have both been eating each other, I will devour your ability first.

    Using my ability, unique skill [Predator]!

    My skill can analyze the abilities of living enemies, whereas yours only of the dead.

    This moment has decided the battle.

    ................

    ........

    ...

    How much time had passed?

    As we attempt to eat each other.

    But believing in my victory, I focus on predating him and,

    I cannot lose.

    I have eaten my brethren.

    I cannot lose.

    I must be a demon lord.

    I have eaten Gelmudo-sama.

    I cannot lose.

    My brethren are starving.

    I cannot lose.

    Eating until we have our fill!

    Thoughts poured into me.

    Hmph. Are you an idiot?

    I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re on, but you¡¯ve already lost to me.

    But, I cannot lose...

    I have eaten my brethren.

    I... am sinful...

    So I will not lose.

    It¡¯s pointless.

    Let me teach you something.

    It¡¯s survival of the fittest in this world. You¡¯ve lost.

    So you die.

    But, I cannot lose...

    If I die, my brethren will be burdened with my sins.

    I became sinful, so that they won¡¯t starve, for that I would do anything!

    I will be the demon lord.

    So that no one starves, I will devour the hunger itself!

    That¡¯s right!

    I am Demon Lord Orc Disaster. The devourer of worlds.

    And yet, you¡¯re still going to die.

    But rest easy.

    I will devour your sins.

    What...?|

    You will devour... my sins?

    Yeah.

    And not just yours, but also those of your kind.

    Mine... ours... all our sins...

    Aren¡¯t you greedy.

    That¡¯s right.

    I am greedy.

    Can you rx now?

    Once you have, just go to sleep.

    Ah...

    I cannot lose.

    But...

    Sleep, huh. I feel... warm.

    Greedy one.

    You destination is hardly tranquil.

    But, you who have epted my sins...

    Thank you.

    Now my hunger has finally been fulfilled!

    Demon Lord Orc Disaster. Named Gelmudo.

    Just now, his consciousness has finally disappeared.

    ?Confirmed. Demon Lord Orc Disaster has disappeared.

    Unique Skill [Starving Ones] has been absorbed by unique skill [Predator].?

    I have won.

    One who always starves could never have won against me who knows no hunger.

    And, I open my eyes.

    Burdened with the sins of his entire race.

    ¡¸I have won. Sleep well, Demon Lord Orc Disaster Gelmudo!¡¹

    My deration resounded across thend otherwise silent.

    And at that moment, the Goblins and Lizardmen shouted for joy even as the Orcsmented in despair.

    And thus, the Orc invasion has been stopped.

    Based on his consciousness that had been flowing into me until now, Gelmudo was in fact the cause of this incident.

    Furthermore, he was in fact supported by an unknown number of demon lords.

    That, however, the Orc Lord had learned before establishing his self, so was rather unsure about it.

    But I know enough to stay vignt.

    And beside, I can¡¯t just leave the orcs as they are.

    The main problem has yet to be resolved.

    The following day.

    History will forever remember the birth of the Great Jura Forest Alliance, and the conference where it began.

 Chapter 42 â€“ The Great Jura Forest Coalition

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast an English Clown and Police Officer)

    *Knocking on the door*

    Clown: One second! Let me finish the balloon animal!

    *Opens the door*

    Police: Good Evening, would Kanzaki Yuuko be avable?

    Clown: Who? I am sorry, I know no one by that name.

    Police: Hmm? ording to our records she should be living at this address... who might you be?

    Clown: I am a clown!

    Police: ... And what are you doing here?

    Clown: I live here!

    Police: *Sigh* If you happen to remember or meet Kanzaki-san, could you please call me at this number?

    Clown: Oh! A business card! So is being a police officer your business?

    Police: It¡¯s my job...

    Clown: Don¡¯t worry, officer! Leave it to me. By the way, would you like to hear a joke?

    Police: Umm... sure?

    Clown: What do you call a irvoyant midget who escaped from prison?

    Police: What?

    Clown: A small medium atrge!

    Police: Hah... that¡¯s pretty good.

    Clown: By the way, if you don¡¯t mind me asking, why are you looking for Kaizaki-san?

    Police: It¡¯s Kanzaki... there have been a few unexined incidents at a hospital she worked at, and we need to bring her in for questioning.

    .

    .

    Forest Disturbance Arc

    Chapter 42 ¨C The Great Jura Forest Coalition

    The war ended.

    I fought a truly strong opponent.

    Perhaps, if he had finished his evolution... I probably would not have a method to defeat him.

    It¡¯s because we had fought now that I could win.

    I¡¯d much rather had fought him before he had evolved!

    Though he had evolved, I am rather fortunate that I defeated him.

    But more importantly!

    Right. I¡¯ve gotten another unique skill!

    Well, though I actually haven¡¯t gotten the unique skill [Starving Ones], I did absorb its potential.

    That is, my [Predator] has changed into [Gluttony].

    Analyzing the skill made me want to seal it away.

    Nope. It¡¯s too dangerous of a skill.

    And while I was thinking these things,

    ¡¸Mu? Somehow my power feels as if though it¡¯s boiling...¡¹

    ¡¸My wounds are healing faster! Have all been restored already?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah...¡¹

    I heard such voices.

    Hmm. As I had thought.

    It¡¯s the effect of [Gluttony].

    Its effects are,

    ?Solution. Changing into unique skill [Gluttony] has added the following effects...

    Decay: The ability to dpose the target. Ability to add dposition status effect.

    There is now a chance of acquiring an ability after consuming only a part of a monster¡¯s corpse (¡ù Random)

    Supply: Whether a subordinate or not, you can now grant an ability unto a monster with whom you have a rtionship. (¡ù Limited by the target¡¯s inherent magical energy)

    Food Chain: It is now possible to acquire skills from your subordinates (¡ù All of them)

    These three have be your power.?

    Is what it said. The five original abilities of predator stayed the same, and these three were added.

    And along with that, my stomach capacity seems to have doubled.

    So does this mean that I can now use Benimaru and Ranga¡¯s skills that they¡¯ve gotten from evolution?

    ?Solution. It is possible.?

    Seriously?!

    So whenever they get stronger I get stronger, and the opposite is also true.

    How terrifying this power had be!

    Though as you¡¯d expect, I can¡¯t share knowledge this way or transmit magic.

    Of course, proficiency I also need to raise on my own. Daily effort is important, after all.

    But seriously, what an absurd power I got my hands on.

    As expected of Orc Disaster.

    It¡¯s a shame I couldn¡¯t eat the clown earlier, but I did get some spare change from him.

    Particrly, through pure luck, I have gotten ¡´Flight Magic¡µ!

    I don¡¯t need incantations to use it. I can fly around just by willing to do so.

    Well, I¡¯ll slowly practice with it, and along the way learn to fly at supersonic speeds.

    But more than getting my hands on unique skills and such, I was able to optimize [Great Sage] and further integrate all my skills.

    For example, I had thought that I can¡¯t mimic all monsters at a time... but I was wrong.

    And if you¡¯re wondering about ¡ºDevil Transformation¡», my human version has acquired a new strongest form.

    This too I will carefully researchter.

    This all aside, I did just mention that the war has ended.

    The battlefield was filled with happiness, sadness, and despair.

    Now then.

    I think it every time after a battle, but more troublesome than the war itself are the reparations afterwards.

    The day after the Orc Disaster was exterminated.

    In the center of the marshes, in a temporary tent, the representative of every race has gathered.

    From our side came I, Benimaru, Shion, Hakurou, and Souei. Ranga is lurking within my shadow as always.

    I am in my slime form, sitting on Shion¡¯s knees.

    Since I had shown them my true form when I defeated Orc Disaster there is no need to conceal it now.

    From the lizardmen¨Cthe Head, Guard Captain, and Guard Vice Captain.

    Gabil is imprisoned for treason. Even if they are parent and child, insubordination is bad.

    Though he¡¯s an idiot, he does have some amusing points. And since it¡¯s not the time to discuss his sentence, we¡¯ll just leave him there for now.

    The orcs sent the one remaining Orc General and ten n chief representatives.

    They were all pale, depression visible on their faces.

    The reason for the previous chaos was, indubitably, the orcs.

    No matter how hard anyone tries to pin all the me on the Orc Lord¡¯s maniption, they were clearly not meless.

    And it is because they understand this fact, that their expressions are so dark.

    ording to what Souei had gathered, they didn¡¯t prepare that much food.

    Through cannibalism and the effects of the unique skill, they were able to advance while starving. Now that they have lost the skill¡¯s effects they can¡¯t possibly eat their brethren.

    Their rather unfortunate situation made the atmosphere in the room even heavier.

    They are fully expecting to be demanded to take responsibility for the war, but they also know that they can¡¯t possibly pay reparations.

    As in the first ce, the main cause for the war was the perpetually starving orcs and their leaders who could do naught about it.

    Even considering that their numbers have decreased, there are still 150 thousand of them. There¡¯s not enough food to feed them all.

    And the fact that even with this many troops they can¡¯t continuebat simply emphasizes just how cornered the orcs are.

    If they did not have the [Starving Ones] skill, they would have all perished from hunger.

    Though there are 150 thousand of them, that also includes women, children and the young. It was a mass exodus of the orc race.

    £ª £ª £ª

    The cause was a severe famine.

    The Magic Continent is and with fertile soil under the protection of the demon lords.

    Many powerful demonic beasts and demons inhabit it, but thanks to the demon lords, it is safe.

    However, there was a price for safety. A steep tax.

    Those who wanted to live on fertilends had to provide arge amount of crop.

    Orc, who reproduced quickly, worked in the mines and toiled the fields, and were necessary to the demon lords.

    However. Those who could not pay the tax were immediately killed.

    The demon lord never lends a helping hand.

    Aiming for the abundant resources, many monsters attack.

    Those that have not paid a protection tax are not protected.

    Thus thatnd inevitably bes dangerous.

    The fertile orcs, even if the majority of them were killed, would soon enough restore their poption to needed levels.

    Though there was a need to control their number, the demon lords decided that the extras would die anyways.

    Now, thanks to a great famine, they could not pay their tax.

    Thus, losing the protection of the demon lords, they decided to flee thosends in search of a safe haven.

    While beset by hunger, the orc lord was born among them, but until then they would never fight anyone stronger than themselves.

    And thus wandering, they have made their way to Jura Forest¡¯s outskirts.

    Around that time, a devil named Gelmudo offered them a hand.

    Oblivious to his machinations, they decided to ept his offer.

    And thus, following his directions, they plunged Jura Forest into chaos.

    £ª £ª £ª

    The conference began with a heavy atmosphere.

    Hakurou presided over it.

    I had originally asked the Lizardmen¡¯s Guard Captain to do it, but he refused.

    ¡¸That role is too much for one such as I!¡¹

    He said, and turned me down.

    And since this wasn¡¯t something I could delegate to the defeated, I imposed... asked the most fitting man¨CHakurou to do it.

    Hakurou had dered the conference open, but no one said anything.

    Everyone was looking at me.

    How annoying. I seriously hate conferences.

    Well, it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¡¸Before we begin the conference, I wish to share the information I have gathered. Listen!¡¹

    I eximed. At my words, everyone¡¯s expressions hardened, and they fixated their gazes on me.

    And then I conveyed the information I have gotten from Souei and Orc Disaster.

    The cause for the Orc uprising, and their current situation.

    The orc representatives, not expecting me to bring these things up, stared at me with wonder.

    There a few who shed tears listening to me. They were fully convinced that they¡¯d all be executed without a chance to exin themselves.

    Then my story ended.

    And giving Hakurou the signal, I continued the conference.

    ¡¸Ahem! Now then, the first let¡¯s confirm the casualties!¡¹

    And thus the discussion started.

    Lizardmen¡¯s head discussed their casualties.

    Listening to his report, the Orcs hid their faces and stayed silent.

    ¡¸Now then, Head-dono, do you have any demands for the orcs?¡¹

    After discussing the losses, the discussion proceeded to discuss appropriate payment.

    Though I¡¯ve never experienced an actual war before so I wouldn¡¯t know, but they probably have the winner demand things from the loser.

    I couldn¡¯t prevent the conversation from going this way.

    ¡¸Nothing specific. This victory was not wrought by our strength. We were saved by Rimuru-dono!¡¹

    Abandoning the right to reparations, the Head thus replied.

    Not like they could do much in the first ce, though.

    Alright. Let¡¯s let theorcs speak now, but when I had just looked at them

    ¡¸Please pardon my interruption! Please allow me topensate for this incident with my life! Of course, I understand that it is not enough, but I have no followers to add!¡¹

    Orc Generals calls out, falling prostrate before me.

    He desperately pleads\

    ¡°I have be a B rank monster, and gained quite a lot of magical energy, so please forgive the rest with my death!¡± Is what he says.

    Not that I¡¯m nning on that, but that¡¯s not the problematic point.

    Damn it, conferences are annoying.

    Let¡¯s just do this my way.

    ¡¸Wait. Rimuru-sama has something to say!¡¹

    Hakurou intervened.

    The Orc General shut up, and looked at me.

    The rest, as well, quietly waited for me to speak. Just the atmosphere that I hate.

    ¡¸Umm, so this is my first conference, so I¡¯m not sure I can handle this well. Thus, I¡¯ll just say what I think. After that, I want you all to discuss my words.¡¹

    Having said that I proceeded to discuss my thoughts.

    First, that I thought that we should not pursue the discussion about the orcs¡¯ sins.

    Next, that I wanted to continue the alliance with the Lizardmen.

    And finally, that I wanted the orcs to join that alliance.

    ¡¸And those are my thoughts. I bet you have many things you want to say, but know this: I will not permit any punishment to befall the orcs. That is because I have thus promised to Orc Disaster. I will bear all their sins. If you got something toin about, let me hear it!¡¹

    So I dered.

    The orcs stared at me amazed.

    In contrast to them, the Head asked a question.

    ¡¸We arepletely satisfied with what you have said. However, we do have a question...¡¹

    ¡¸What is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Now that the war has ended, why do we need an alliance?¡¹

    ¡¸About that, huh. To exin...¡¹

    And thus I exined that point further. My n to create the Great Jura Forest Coalition.

    In the first ce, if we ended the conversation with ¡°No punishment! Dismissed!¡± the orcs would simply die from hunger.

    Lacking in discipline, some would attack lizardmen and goblin viges.

    Their hunger was the cause for this mess in the first ce. It¡¯s meaningless if we don¡¯t solve it.

    And that¡¯s why we¡¯ll form a coalition.

    The Lizardmen can offer fertile fishing grounds and fish.

    The goblins... can¡¯t expect much from them.

    My city can provide processed goods.

    And the orcs excel at manualbor.

    They can inhabit thends away from the marshes. Those originally owned by the ogres.

    That ce is also by a foot of a mountain with abundant resources.

    Speaking of area alone, all 150 thousand couldn¡¯t possibly all live on the samend, but they could split into Mountain district, Mountain-base district, River-district, and the Forest district and thus live.

    If the particrlyrge ns split into individual districts, this¡¯ll work... somehow.

    We¡¯ll provide the technical support about constructing housing and such. However, we¡¯ll work the orcs hard in return.

    After all, our vige¡¯s poption is too small and many things are left undone.

    That I want to finish all in one go.

    That much I exined to them.

    Everyone heard the same exnation.

    Unlikest time, this deration left everybody greatly excited.

    Their fears wiped away, a fire of hope was lit in their hearts.

    For some reason, Shion, who had been holding me, bent her back and haughtilyughed *Fufun!*. That, of course, I could not permit.

    However, then her breasts touched me with a puyooon!

    Ah, whatever, I permit it. I am a gracious lord!

    ¡¸Y-y-you¡¯d permit us... to join your coalition...?¡¹

    The orc general fearfully asked.

    ¡¸You can work, right? I won¡¯t let you ck off¡¹

    ¡¸O-of course! We¡¯ll work as if our lives depended on it!!!¡¹

    The orcs trembled, tears falling from their eyes.

    ¡¸We have no objections. Rather, we¡¯d like to aid you!¡¹

    The Lizardmen¡¯s Head also voiced his agreement. Seems like they¡¯ve all epted my n.

    Now that we have everyone¡¯s consent, the Great Jura Forest Coalition is born.

    However, a problem remains.

    An unnaturally troubling, worrisome problem!

    I¡¯m sorry for bringing this up while you¡¯re rejoicing, but...

    ¡¸Quiet. Now that everyone has agreed, I want us to tackle thergest problem!

    That is... provision!

    How do we prevent 150 thousand orcs from starving?

    I want everyone to lend me their wisdom in this!¡¹

    Thest great perplexity.

    Provision, or rather¨Ctheck of thereof, is the problem. The orcs have enough for three days.

    Even if we nt crops now, we won¡¯t make it in time; if we fish for food, we¡¯ll clean theke dry.

    A troubling dilemma is upon us.

    The lizardmen have enough food to feed ten thousand for half a year.

    Even if we gave all of that up, 150 thousand would eat it in twelve days.

    So what can we do...

    Everyone was scratching their heads thinking about it.

    And then,

    ¡¸Pardon the interruption during the conference! There is an emissary that desperately seeks your audience!¡¹

    A Lizardman had run in saying.

    Seems to be very flustered.

    After I nodded to Hakurou,

    ¡¸Show them in!¡¹

    Hakurou responded, sending the soldier away.

    An emissary? From whom?

    As if answering my question, a single ¡°person¡± had entered the tent.

    A Dryad.

    A beautiful girl with green hair. Like the people of Europe, her skin was white with well defined facial features.

    Plump lips, and blue eyes that suit her well. If measured in human years, she¡¯d look about 16-18 years old.

    A guardian spirit of the Treants. Among the monsters, she would rank among the top of A rank.

    Many voiced their surprise when she entered.

    Well duh, you¡¯d be surprised. As I heardter, it¡¯s been many hundreds of years since a Dryad ¡°Layato¡± hasst been seen.

    With long life spans (immortal, actually) these women rarely leave their sacred dwellings.

    You would normally be happy if they had sent a messenger.

    Dryad ¡°Layato¡± looked around the room and focused her eyes on me.

    ¡¸Please to meet you, everyone!

    I am a Dryad ¡°Layato¡± trainee. Pleased to make your acquaintance.

    I hade today to exterminate the orc lord...

    But that seems to have been done already.

    I was nning to leave a second ago, but decided to at least greet everyone.

    And then I found that you are troubled over a certain problem. I ask that you listen to what I have to say!¡¹

    She said with a bright smile.

    But she also seemed perfectly calm.

    And immediately continued her speech.

    ¡¸It seem youck provisions, correct? I believe we could assist with that.

    However...,

    We ask that our beneficiaries, the Treants, are allowed to join your coalition!¡¹

    We have no reason to reject. Actually, we would dly ept.

    However,

    ¡¸Umm, we are grateful for the offer, but why would you want to join the coalition?¡¹

    I asked on everyone¡¯s behalf.

    And when I did,

    ¡¸The Treants are a race that hardly move.

    Thus, they have little interaction with other races.

    Should they be attacked by a powerful opponent or face some natural disaster, they would be helpless.

    We the Dryads could escape on our own, but we are few in number...

    If we were to join an alliance, we could receive help when needed, right?¡¹

    She responded with a pure smile.

    Could she be willing to put her trust in a our good will?

    Do you honestly believe strangers¡¯ words? Since you haven¡¯t met that many, you aren¡¯t even doubting them, right?

    I can¡¯t read any hidden intentions from her smile.

    Of course, I have no intention of betraying her.

    However, a girl like her would find herself in danger due to her trust...

    ¡¸Of course! When troubled, our lord Rimuru-sama would help somehow!¡¹

    With a Fufun! Shion selfishly replied.

    Don¡¯t forget to mention that there are also things I can¡¯t do,ss!

    I wanted to interject, but it was toote.

    ¡¸Maa! So it was as I thought!

    In that case, please take care of us from now on.¡¹

    She ended the conversation with a smile.

    Umm... my opinion waspletely ignored the moment it mattered... but whatever.

    I guess I must concede here.

    Thus, the Great Jura Forest Coalition was established.

    Its members,

    Rimuru¡¯s Happy Bunch.

    Goblins

    Lizardmen

    Orcs

    Treants

    And leading this coalition, (hopefully temporarily) is me.

    This day, my name was for the first time etched into the history of this world.

    Status

    Name: Rimuru (Disaster) Tempest

    Species: Slime (Human Form Possible)

    Divine Protection: The Storm Crest

    Title: One who leads Demons

    Magic: ¡´Thought Battle Magic¡µ¡´Flight Magic¡µ

    Skills: Slime Specific Skills ¡ºAbsorb, Dissolve, Regenerate EX¡»

    Unique Skill ¡ºGreat Sage¡»Thought eleration, Analysis, Parallel Processing, Incantation Nullification, All of Creation

    Unique Skill ¡ºGluttony¡» Stomach, Mimicry, Separation, Decay, Supply, Food

    Chain

    ¡ºShapeshifter¡»Fusion, Separation

    Extra Skills¡ºSegmenting¡»¡ºck me¡»¡ºck Lightning¡»¡ºBarrier¡»

    ¡ºShadow Step¡»

    Daily skills ¡ºMagic Perception¡»¡ºHeat detection¡»¡ºAuditory Perception¡»

    ¡ºSupreme Olfaction¡»¡ºIntimidation¡»¡ºHerculean Strength¡»

    Battle Skills ¡ºNoxious and Paralysis Breath¡»¡ºFull Body Armor¡»

    ¡ºSticky Thread¡»¡ºTelepathic Communication¡»¡ºCloning¡»

    ¡ºDevil Transformation¡»¡ºme Transformation¡»

    Mimicking: me Giant, ck Wolf, ck Snake, Lizard, Giant Spider, Giant Bat, Centipede, Goblin, Orc

    Resistances: Thermal Fluctuation Resistance EX, Physical Damage Resistance, Pain Resistance, Heat Attack Resistance, Paralysis Resistance, Corrosion Resistance, Electricity Resistance

 Chapter 43 â€“ War Reparations

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (An English Clown and a French Pierrot)

    Clown: Pierrot! A police officer stopped by!

    Pierrot: That reminds me, what are the ces with 24 hour per day police surveince?

    Clown: Huh? What?

    Pierrot: Donut stops...

    Clown: That aside, they were looking for some Kanzaki Yuuko.

    Pierrot: Heeh... and?

    Clown: And, what?

    Pierrot: Why should we care about that?

    Clown: I kind of felt that it was important... something close to home...

    Pierrot: You think balloon animals belong in a hospital, clearly you are a poor judge.

    Clown: Of course I am! I am not a judge, I am a clown!

    Pierrot: Like I didn¡¯t notice that crazy hair...

    Clown: Are you, perhaps, color blind?

    Pierrot: Sarcasm is wasted on you.

    Clown: No it¡¯s not! Give me some and I¡¯ll properly enjoy it!

    .

    .

    Forest Disturbance Arc

    Chapter 43 ¨C War Reparations

    The day the coalition was established would be a day of greatmemoration for the monsters.

    Because each one of them received a name.

    Just kidding.

    Even if it sounds cool you¡¯ve got to think about who would be giving them names.

    There¡¯s 150 thousand, damn it. That¡¯s just reckless. I mean, I had gone into a three day hibernation after naming merely five hundred goblins!

    By the time I name all 150 thousand, they¡¯d die from hunger!

    I was nning to just ignore it this time, but...

    In any case, I also need to devour their sins.

    And somehow, while they had risen up to rank C+, it seems that they¡¯ll be returning back to D in about two weeks.

    They were merely strengthened by the Orc Lord¡¯s abilities.

    And once they lose their magic energy I will eat it and bestow it back upon them. Thus, I will be able to name them without tiring needlessly.

    So there is no problem in naming them... except that I¡¯ll run out of simple letterbinations.

    Even if I give start giving out the same names in different districts, managing the process will be a pain.

    There¡¯s only one thing to do, the most extreme and supreme method. I will name them based on a series with infinite potential!

    That¡¯s right! Numbers!

    Sounds too much like a citizen¡¯s registration number? Well, frankly, this is the most efficient method.

    Since they are able to at least line up in formation, I had them line up in the marshes.

    Would they hate being named on a whim?

    I had that passing thought, but once the magical energy disappears, they¡¯ll devolve into an uncontroble mob of 150 thousand.

    That¡¯s too many to let loose.

    Being only a D rank, they would¡¯t pose much of a threat; however, I can see them breaking into private property.

    Besides, as they are, I can¡¯t expect much of their work skills, making the coalition rather pointless.

    Also, if they evolve, their status increases and their reproductive ability decreases¨Cthat much we know from the time I named the goblins.

    Thus, I¡¯ll be exercising victor¡¯s rights here.

    The great ns shall be separated by their names: Yama (mountain) , Oka (hill), Hora (cave), Umi (sea), Kawa (river), Ko ke), Mori (forest), Kusa (grass), and Suna (sand).

    For example, a man from the mountains would be ¡°Yama-1M¡±. A woman wouldbe ¡°Yama-1F¡±. That¡¯s how I would diversify their names.

    Honestly, managing this will still be a pain. For kids I decided to go with something like ¡°Yama-1-1M¡±, for example.

    Perhaps it would be more appropriate to give with some name or letterbination instead, but I¡¯ll leave that to them for new names.

    And thus, I absorbed their magical energy, and gave them names instead.

    I first aligned them by n, then separated them by gender, and began giving them names; as you¡¯d expect, it took a while.

    However, I was able to give them all names without worrying endlessly.

    They were given names by their ce in the line. I didn¡¯t try to match names for parents and children.

    They should just name themselves if unsatisfied.

    In this fashion, I went on naming them all.

    I then had the n representatives conduct a census. But since they had no paper, it was only to make sure no mistakes were made.

    But in reality, there was nothing to worry about¨Cthose named could hardly forget it.

    Unlike humans, monsters always know the name etched on their soul.

    I thus started to give and each one of them a name.

    Taking no more than five second per person.

    However... giving each one a name still took 10 days.

    Of course, while I was naming them without rest, I couldn¡¯t just have Benimaru and the rest having fun.

    I had the Dryad Trainee escort them to the Treant¡¯smunity.

    In order to transport the food.

    Would it really be enough to feed 150 thousand? While I had such worries, I could only trust in her words.

    At the very least, I hope there is enough tost them a year.

    I didn¡¯t worry about the carriers at all.

    The fundamental worry of war is logistics, after all. Allowing the front line to starve wees defeat.

    No matter how much of a demon each one of them is, carrying enough food for all the orcs must be difficult.

    However!

    The Storm Wolves, the moment Ranga had evolved into Tempest Star Wolf, had evolved into Star Wolves.

    Each one is at least a B rank now. A high ranking monster.

    Their numbers are still at one-hundred, but they have unlocked a Star Leader evolution variation.

    And let¡¯s not forget to mention that they can all use ¡ºShadow Step¡»now.

    They can¡¯t move instantaneously like Souei or Ranga do, but they can easily move faster than sound.

    And they now move ignoring any obstacle¨Cstraight to their target.

    Closing long distance with every step, they are moving at three times their original speed. In short¨Creally quickly.

    So I also had the strong Star Wolves handle ferrying the provisions over.

    If we used a carriage, the trip ¨C with a necessary detour ¨C would take two months; this way, a round drip takes only a day.

    However, the Goblin riders cannot journey with them.

    I don¡¯t know if this is something they can learn through practice, but I want them to try.

    So having remained with me, the Goblins are helping arranging the orcs.

    Thus, we came up with a method to procure food.

    Which lead me to worry about food reserves...

    I mean, Treants are monsters who survive on water, sunlight, and air alone.

    They would grow fruits using their magical energy, but there was no one to eat them.

    They were meant for the race residing in the holynds, but the immortal race just had them umte.

    Moreover, the fruit being magical, it does not rot no matter how much time passes.

    By the way, as I learnedter, this fruit is sold as a rare ingredient called ¡°Dried Treant¡± in human markets.

    It¡¯s really hard to find and can be sold for arge amount of money.

    The reason for the price is its abundant magical energy. Just one drop can keep you going for seven days. Without feeling hunger.

    Another reason for the high price is the fact that Treants don¡¯t interact with other races, and the troublesome Dryads, who manage this product, give it out sometimes as a present.

    When I learned this fact, I had mild regrets about giving it out to the orcs for free... but it is what it is.

    And thus, thanks for Dryad Trainee¡¯s guidance, we were able to acquire food.

    Ten dayster.

    Exhausted, I finished.

    I almost ran out of numbers to use. Tired.

    However, I was also filled with a sense of aplishment.

    150 thousand? Just counting that high is annoying.

    Well, by the time I finished naming them, we also finished dividing up the food.

    Fifty pieces each.

    The probably understand that when they run out they starve. So everyone wore serious expressions when epting the fruit.

    After being named, the orcs evolved into high orcs. But since they weren¡¯t named using my magical energy, there was no master-servant rtionship between us.

    Everything rests on their sincere promise to join and support our coalition.

    Their strength did reach up to C+ immediately after evolving, but they settledfortably in the C rank zone. Considering they were D ranks originally, this should be good enough.

    More importantly, they have gotten smarter while preserving their special characteristics.

    They evolved into a race that can adapt to and make use of any situation.

    After thanking me, they dispersed each to theirnds. Overseeing this were 10 goblin riders per group.

    Once they confirm the location, we n to assist them with setting up tents. And, guiding them on necessary skills, we will set up each and everymunity.

    Though this won¡¯t be for a while, but they¡¯ll eventually settle down, and their living standards should improve.

    Thus, we saw the orcs off.

    Which reminded of a certain individual.

    The Orc General insisted that I work him to my pleasure.

    But...

    I did want anotherborer.

    Ah, whatever. Let¡¯s just let him in.

    I also need to figure out what to do with the ck full te armor d, two-thousand strong elite orc army.

    Them I cannot name using a district. What should I do...

    Since they have a yellow aura about them, I decided to name them using a color and numbers.

    I nce over the orc army. And, have them line up ording to my wishes.

    Recently, I can use my¡ºGreat Sage¡»¡¯s appraisal ability simply by looking.

    Just like Shuna does.

    As expected of ¡ºGluttony¡»¡¯s Food Chain ability. It¡¯s super effective!

    And so I named (assigned numbers to) everyone, except the Orc General.

    Thus theter famous Yellow Corps was born. Numbers assigned indiscriminately of gender.

    Since there could be no gender inequality among fellow warriors.

    I¡¯ll beter dispatching them to everymunity as production workers. At the present, there¡¯s no choice but to have them do this kind of work.

    Now, about the Orc General.

    I¡¯m going to ignore any feeling of foreboding.

    And decide on a name.

    I¡¯ll incorporate the Orc Lord¡¯s ambition, the one he got from Gelmudo. Just thinking about that Clown¡¯s face makes me angry, but to the orcs he¡¯s an important benefactor.

    I don¡¯t care much about his expectations, and I don¡¯t have anything to base it on.

    So, the name I will bestow upon him,

    ¡¸With respect given to Orc Disaster¡¯s dying wish, you shall henceforth be known as Gerudo!¡¹

    At that moment, the Orc General¡¯s body was enveloped in a yellow aura, and he began evolving.

    And at the same time, I lost a lot of magical energy. Crap... so it really came to this.

    As always, I entered a lowered activity state (Sleep Mode).

    And the following day,

    Should I say ¡°just as expected¡± or something? My premonition was spot on.

    The Orc Elite has all evolved into High Orcs.

    Though they possessed strength almost surpassing C+ rank, they were able to retain that level. All in all, they have evolved into rather powerful warriors.

    Considering that Goblin Riders are also ranked C+, I seem to have acquired a rather powerful army.

    Well, though Goblin Riders are ranked thus, they really should be evaluated together with the Star Wolves.

    So perhaps I shouldn¡¯t beparing them.

    Now then, the problematic Orc General, or rather, Gerudo...

    He had gained the unique skill ¡ºGourmet¡»with abilities¡¸Stomach, Supply, and Demand¡¹.

    His magic energy is also pretty high, almost reaching A rank.

    As expected, he no longer has any of the abilities he got from cannibalizing. Simply because he has no need for them.

    This skill he got probably because he wished for it from the bottom of his heart.

    Perhaps because he had endured the pain and suffering, he became such a rational and dignified monster.

    ¡°Can I be satisfied with such a subordinate?¡± I had such a fleeting thought, but decided to ignore it.

    If he desired to go on independent, I would permit it.

    Though he doesn¡¯t seem to want to do that.

    And perhaps the Death March has finallye to an end.

    Was all their suffering up until now the effect of Gelmudo¡¯s skill¨Cthat I wouldn¡¯t know. Perhaps that clown was actually a really powerful guy.

    I joked to myself.

    The goblin soldiers have finally returned. Their numbers greatly reduced, with only 4,000 survivors.

    Are they okay? I worried slightly. But, this is their problem and not something I will intervene in.

    Too much intervention would be harmful to them.

    Now then, should we take our leave?

    Let¡¯s return the control of this area back to the lizardmen, say our farewells to the Head, and head of.

    Though our time hear was a mere three weeks, this war felt rather long.

    I myself seem to have fought alone for a long time.

    The forest disturbance story thuses to an end.

    £ª £ª £ª

    Gabil was brought before the Lizardmen¡¯s Head, his father.

    The moment the fighting ended, he was thrown into prison.

    His was fed every morning and every evening, but no one had said anything. This kind of lifestyle continued on for two weeks.

    After all, he was a rebel. That much was true.

    While he acted in what he believed was everyone¡¯s best interests, his foolishness almost annihted the entire race.

    It was his fault.

    He had no excuses to say, nor any desire toe up with any.

    He would probably face the death penalty. A fact he epted. But...

    Gelmudo who had betrayed him. Ignoring that fact, the Slime who had saved him.

    A lowly monster. That¡¯s how he referred to the slime.

    While that was not a mistake, it also was.

    That Slime is special.

    Unique and Named, a truly special monster.

    If he could have one final wish, he¡¯s want to ask.

    Why did you save me?

    The mislead, worthless me. Aplete idiot.

    That thought was on his mind every day for two weeks.

    He stood before his father.

    The atmosphere heavy, they looked each other in teh eye.

    A father who, as usual, did not show his emotion. Ah... death penalty, huh?

    He agreed.

    A leader cannot show weakness. He must upholdw at all cost.

    So there¡¯s no way he could hate him.

    He resolved himself to quietly ept his punishment.

    ¡¸I will pass judgment! Gabil, you are exiled. You are forbidden to ever call yourself a Lizardman.

    Further, you are forbidden to ever return. Leave! Show your face among us no longer!¡¹

    Eh?

    What did he say?

    His father¡¯s guards lead him by the arms outside the caves.

    The Head threw him out.

    And to the confused Gabil,

    ¡¸Don¡¯t forget this! Don¡¯t lose it, okay?¡¹

    He was told, an something was thrown to him.

    Along with his things, a long wrapped package. Just from the weight he understood. It was the Magic Weapon: Water Vortex Spear.

    Tears falling from Gabil¡¯s eyes, he wanted to say something to his father.

    But words wouldn¡¯te out. He was an exile.

    Filled with various emotions, he could only bow in gratitude.

    And, without looking back, he continued onward.

    To the city under construction he had once visited.

    After walking a bit,

    ¡¸Please wait a minute. Gabil-sama!¡¹

    Someone called out to him.

    His 100 subordinates.

    ¡¸Wha-what are you doing, idiots! I was exiled!¡¹

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter to us! We follow Gabil-sama, if you are exiled, then so are we!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Yeah!!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    They responded with a smile.

    What fools they are;

    This is no ce to shed tears. Like my father, I must learn to act with dignity. , he thought.

    ¡¸What will I do with you! Got it. Follow me!¡¹

    And thus he walked.

    Filled with a different kind of self-confidence than before.

    Gabil¡¯s group joined up with Rimuru a monthter.

 Chapter 44 â€“ And thus we finished the city

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast: an English Clown and an interviewer)

    Interviewer: Now that you introduced yourself, could you tell me something about your skills?

    Clown: I excel at making peopleugh.

    Interviewer: Oh! That¡¯s a very useful skill to have in the service industry. How do you make themugh?

    Clown: I tell them jokes.

    Interviewer: Let me hear one.

    Clown: How do you make holy water? You boil the hell out of it.

    Interviewer: Puns, huh. As an extra question, where do you see yourself working here in five years?

    Clown: Firing you.

    Interviewer: ...

    Clown: That¡¯s also a joke.

    Interviewer: Oh. Your sense of humor aside, do you consider yourself a people¡¯s person?

    Clown: I am a people¡¯s clown...

    Interviewer: A clown? What do you mean by that?

    Clown: Don¡¯t I look like a clown?

    Interviewer: No... Wait. What are you doing?!

    Clown: ...

    Interviewer: Stay away!

    Clown: ...

    Clown: Do I look like a clown now?

    .

    .

    Forest Disturbance Arc

    Chapter 44 ¨C And thus we finished the city

    Now that the war ended, we might as well return to our city.

    Honestly, returning back with an extra two thousand or so followers is tiresome.

    So, I¡¯ll leave the return march to Hakurou.

    Souei has already returned to let everyone know about victory. We also need to set up some temporary housing for the neers.

    After I sent him back, I sat down to decide who¡¯d rush back with me.

    Ranga can carry two back and Star Leader can carry another...

    But they couldn¡¯te to a consensus on who¡¯d go.

    Shion said, ¡°I¡¯m in charge of our lord¡¯s care!¡±, and Benimaru mentioned something about defenses or what-not.

    Gerudo also referred to his ability to carry things with his stomach, and asked to be included.

    Honestly, though, I don¡¯t care who goes.

    Wait a second! I just remembered that I can use ¡ºShadow Step¡»as well.

    After I decided to return this way, the debate suddenly stopped.

    I waspletely oblivious to dejected Ranga, who wanted to carry me, and disappointed Shion, who was hoping to ride with me.

    ¡¸Well then, I¡¯ll be going on ahead!¡¹

    I dered, and left using¡ºShadow Step¡».

    Daaamn, this skill is convenient! It¡¯s like moving straight to the target through a different dimension.

    Oh, and I fly through that in using ¡´Flight Magic¡µ.

    Feels like I¡¯m moving really, really fast. In a blink of an eye I reach the city.

    Seems like this skill can plot a course not just to people and monsters, but also to locations I¡¯ve previously visited.

    I still can¡¯t fly especially fast using¡´Flight Magic¡µ. However, even at current speed, I can easily conclude that this is the best way to travel.

    I ampletely satisfied with the results of this trial run.

    Ranga¡¯s group will probably arrive within 2~3 days.

    Hakurou and the High Orcs will be here a month from now, at the soonest.

    So before they arrive, I have to prepare a ce for them to live.

    While some small dilemmas are bound to arise, we¡¯ve at least solved all the major problems.

    For now, I just want to rx.

    £ª £ª £ª

    Then,

    After everyone arrived on time and I divided up the responsibilities, things quieted down.

    The city was quickly taking on shape.

    The high orcs, who arrived in less than a month, quickly learned the appropriate skills from the Dwarfs and skilled Goblins.

    ording to Kaijin,

    ¡¸With time, they just might be as good as the Dwarf Manufacturing Battalion.¡¹

    Is what he said.

    Thus, having acquired new workers, we quickly rushed to finish all the previously neglected projects.

    At the same time, we started transporting goods and equipment.

    We dismantled the tents that were no longer in use, and sent them to the orcmunities.

    The goblins sent to them have been able to assert their leadership and have been helping establishing basic necessities.

    The moment we began exchanging goods we also started establishing a solid system of exchange.

    Though they ended up with, what we may call ancient, bartering system, the fact that they came up with it is in itself wonderful.

    Besides, it¡¯s not like they are growing that many goods yet, so they can take all the time they need to learn these things.

    There is very little variety right now; basically limited to growing a potato-like crop.

    It can grow even in harsh environments.

    It also has high nutritional value, and though you can¡¯t exactly call it luxury food you can certainly live off of it.

    Thus, we spread the seeds among them and taught them how to grow it.

    Perhaps in two years they could be self-sufficient? I surely hoped so...

    Gerudo was very useful in transporting the seeds and tents.

    As he imed he could, he swallowed the disassembled tents and thus distributed them among the viges.

    However, his sess isrgely thanks to the fact that he can now leap along with the star wolves during ¡ºShadow Step¡».

    He seriously tried hard to learn it and became the first to seed with it.

    The rest went smoothly.

    That is, the trip to the mountain district alone on foot would have taken him many months. Instead, he was able to make a round trip in a single day.

    So we decided to put the skill to use and established amunicationswork between all the viges.

    Basically¨CPostal Service.

    For example, I can scribble some information on a wood block and have it circted among themunities.

    Though I must mention that only a few individuals here can read and write, and I¡¯m rather afraid of sending a verbal message.

    Who knows that it will be after being passed from vige to vige.

    Hopefully they can learn letters. More so, since ¡ºTelepathic Communication¡» does not reach that far.

    But that¡¯s forter.

    Thus, we were able to establish some kind of connection between the manymunities.

    And I must not forget about a guy that showed up.

    Gabil.

    That idiot suddenly showed up in our city.

    ¡¸Iyaa... ha ha ha! This Gabil has rushed over to be Your strength, Rimuru-dono!¡¹

    He brazenly stated.

    ¡¸Kill him?¡¹

    Shion asked me with a serious face.

    The kind of face that screams ¡°serious!¡± and reads ¡°absolutely serious!¡±

    Gabil paled and,

    ¡¸I got carried away! I¡¯m sorry!

    Please allow us to be Your subordinates, Rimuru-sama!

    We will definitely prove ourselves useful!!!¡¹

    He immediately corrected himself falling into a dogeza.

    Apparently, he was disowned (exiled?) by his father, and had no ce to go.

    So since he was just so pitiful, I decided to wee him in.

    Bet he¡¯ll get carried away again right away, though.

    Hmm? If I look closely, seems like the Head¡¯s Guard Captain is also among them.

    ¡¸Hmm? Captain-san, why are you here?¡¹

    When I asked him,

    ¡¸I came to serve Souei-sama, whom I greatly admire!¡¹

    ¡¸What? So you didn¡¯te because you admired this Gabil!¡¹

    ¡¸I am different from the other muscle brains! That much is obvious!¡¹

    They started to quarrel among themselves.

    The majority, it seems, came out of respect for Gabil, but there were a few from the guard squad as well.

    Well, I don¡¯t see a big problem with them wanting to serve Souei.

    ¡¸If you want to serve Souei, go and talk to him. But do note¨Che¡¯s a ninja. Will you be of any use to him? ¡¹

    ¡¸We shall! We are different from those naive idiots!¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-what did you say! Don¡¯t underestimate me, little girl!¡¹

    Seems like they don¡¯t get along.

    Probably the fact that one started a rebellion and the other captured them afterwards led to a grudge forming between them. In any case, I won¡¯t meddle in that.

    Cause it¡¯s damn tiresome.

    Oh, and Iter learned that the little girl is Gabil¡¯s younger sister.

    Since she¡¯s his rtive, she¡¯s probably also little weird.

    But her father is a wonderful guy...

    ¡¸Well, since you¡¯ll be serving Souei, I guess you¡¯ll be called Souka.

    The other four I¡¯ll name,

    Touka, Saika, Nansou, and Hokusou!¡¹

    Flower endings for girls, and spear endings for boys. Of course, there is no greater meaning attached.

    These five served in the Guard Squad. I¡¯ll leave them to Souei.

    The moment I named them, they began to evolve.

    Gabil observed this with great envy.

    However, I cannot name Gabil. He already has a name.

    ¡¸Are you jealous, Gabil-kun?

    But you are already named ¡°Gabil!¡±¡¹

    Gabil quickly looked at me.

    And then, his body began to glow. Hmm? That¡¯s a sign of evolution...

    The moment I thought that, a lot of magical energy suddenly left my body.

    Again?!

    Seriously... But who could have thought I can overwrite names.

    Well, chances are this happened by pure chance. The one who named him had died, and we were on the same wavelength or something like that? I don¡¯t know exactly why it happened, but the fact remains: I (re)named Gabil.

    I had wanted him to reflect a bit more, but just thinking how haughty he¡¯ll be after evolving... damn it, now I¡¯m scared!

    While thinking these things, I entered Sleep Mode.

    The following day, I named the other hundred lizardmen soldiers.

    The names I assigned by picking letters of the alphabet.

    20 names was my limit. Since they were high level monsters to begin with, naming them takes uses up a lot of magical energy.

    The whole process took five days.

    Can¡¯t I just stop?

    Somehow, I feel like I¡¯m working harder than I ever did in my past life.

    It¡¯s Gabil. It¡¯s all Gabil¡¯s fault.

    Since that¡¯s clearly the truth, let¡¯s fire a magic bullet at him.

    ¡¸Wh-what are you doing?!¡¹

    He eximed in surprise,

    ¡¸Practice!¡¹

    I responded.

    He happily epted that response. He really is an idiot. One that canpete with Gobuta.

    By the way, since it was pointless, I didn¡¯t fire a bullet at him.

    Gabil evolved into a Dragonewt.

    He¡¯s covered by dense scales which act like a multiyer barrier.

    Oh and speaking of strange, the appearance of dragonewts varries by gender.

    The men don¡¯t look much different than when they were lizardmen. They sprouted dragon wings and horns, and are now covered in hard scales¨Cjust that much.

    Well, their dark-green color also changed to dark-purple.

    On the other hand, the women have a human appearance. Rather beautiful, actually.

    Furthermore, they can also cover themselves with dragon scales, sprout wings and horns at will.

    They look like I would if I were to transform into a human andbine myself with the ck snake and giant bat.

    Perhaps that ck snake was a dragon species.

    So, since Gabil¡¯s vices annoyed me to no end, I also wanted to check out his defenses, and it¡¯s hard to check that by yourself, I fired a test shot at him. He was unharmed.

    I only shot a normal round, that he normally received... that should have been five times stronger than usual...

    Well, maybe he¡¯s just so stupid he doesn¡¯t feel the pain, or, even worse, he inherited my pain resistance.

    They do say that dinosaurs were dull to pain, so could he be a...

    Now that they have evolved, what should we do about their housing?

    If they need water, there¡¯s that river flowing nearby...

    And it¡¯s a pain to make a vige with only a hundred people.

    There is that undergroundke in the cave, but there¡¯s no fish and high magic energy density.

    Well, since it¡¯s Gabil, he can handle that much, right?

    They could also cultivate Hipokte grass while they are at it.

    However, would sending them into the cave prove perilous to them?

    The five guards I left to Souei.

    Hopefully he can raise them into fine ninja and kunoichi.

    Since I¡¯m scared, I¡¯ll be sure to avoid their practices.

    Gabil¡¯s group is the problematic one, however.

    Even if I send them into the cave they probably won¡¯t be monster feed, but...

    As Dragonewts, their fighting strength is B rank.

    They should have no problem defeating most monsters in there, but the centipede could cause them some trouble.

    But since they are experienced warriors and are carrying weapons they should be fine, right?

    I shouldn¡¯t worry about Gabil either. His evolution ced him at rank A-.

    He also obtained quite a lot of magical energy.

    So maybe he¡¯ll end up as an A rank.

    ¡¸Gabil, I want to leave harvesting Hipokte grass in the caves to you, how about it?¡¹

    When I asked,

    ¡¸Please leave it to me! This Gabil will work himself to the bone for your sake!¡¹

    He casually responded.

    I¡¯ll leave it to him.

    Besides, if they start living there, they can also double as the cave¡¯s guards.

    And so Gabil¡¯s group started harvesting hipokte grass in the caves.

    I had some lingering worries, so I came to check, but they seem to be doing just fine.

    And since they are constantly fighting, they are bing stronger.

    Right now, they can bring down a centipede with just the five of them.

    How reassuring.

    I should also send them new weapons. So I thought.

    And thus, some time passed.

    £ª £ª £ª

    Two months have passed since I returned to the city.

    Just as everyone was getting used to life here and production was going smoothly,

    And the moment we finished thest house,

    The goblins.

    If I had to say, about eight thousand of them.

    Showed up and knelt before me, saying

    ¡¸If you may, please make us your servants as well!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸We humbly beg you!!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    They said falling prostrate before me.

    I thought for a second.

    If I refuse them, that may seed conflictter on.

    Besides, I also strictly ordered not to discriminate against other races.

    If I send them away that may set a precedent of discrimination.

    Let¡¯s ept them. So I decided.

    ¡¸Fine. But I will drive away anyone who¡¯s cking, is that fine?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course!!!¡¹

    I epted them lightly.

    But little did I know that another struggle was soon upon me!

    Again! My screams could be heard immediately after.

    To say the least, I used numbers and thus created the Green Corps.

    That was the moment the famous Green Corps was born. Along with the Yellow Corps, they would be known as having no equal, the crux of my force.

    Right now, they were but dirty goblins.

    And a monthter, I finally finished naming them.

    But this was not aplete tragedy. My total amount of magical energy has increased.

    I mean, I kept emptying time after time again, so it was bound to increase a bit.

    And thus, I finished naming the goblins.

    By the time I finished naming them, we also finished constructing housing for everyone.

    I had the goblins stay in a boarding house for now, but that¡¯s certainly better than camping out in a tent.

    We had a system for drawing water, a well in every house, so it is a pretty advanced city.

    Having a flush toilet is also heavenly.

    There is a need to carry the pumped out water to the toilet in a bucket, but strong monsters don¡¯t particrly mind.

    There are also those who don¡¯t excrete, though. Me included.

    However, we can¡¯t have the city stinking.

    That much I will not permit.

    However, there are still many fields and animal farms that haven¡¯t seen sess.

    I want to make sure this city grows in abundance.

    I have finally acquired and where I can live at peace.

    Here are those who were with me at the time,

    Oni ¨C 6 people

    Tempest Star Wolf ¨C 1 member

    Star Leader ¨C 1 member

    Star Wolves ¨C 100 members

    Goblin Riders ¨C 100 people

    Goblin King ¨C 1 person

    Goblin Lords ¨C 8 people

    Hobgoblins ¨C 8,657 people

    Orc King ¨C 1 person

    High Orcs ¨C 1,984 people

    Dragonewts ¨C 106 people

    And 4 dwarfs supporting us.

    There are over ten thousand monsters inhabiting thesends.

    And thus we finished the city.

    End of the Forest Disturbance Arc

 Chapter 45 â€“ Those Who Observe

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (A Pierrot and a Bartender)

    Pierrot: Another failed interview. I mean seriously, what¡¯s up with Clown! How will be paying rent now?

    Bartender: Would you like a Moscow mule, in that case?

    Pierrot: Because the world is so cold to us?

    Bartender: It signifies opportunity. How did your friend fail the interview?

    Pierrot: Decided to turn the interviewer¡¯s tie into a balloon animal.

    Bartender: As expected of a clown.

    Pierrot: And the guy almost suffocated.

    Bartender: ...

    Pierrot: Aren¡¯t you going to say anything?

    Bartender: The bartender tends the soul of the customer. Sometimes through silence.

    Pierrot: Is that how you got the title Gl*ss of the Gods?

    Bartender: Oh, you knew about that...

    Pierrot: Who wouldn¡¯t know... hey, want to hear a joke?

    Bartender: Sure.

    Pierrot: Two cannibals walk into a bar and sit beside this clown. The first cannibal wacks the clown on the head and they both start eating the clown. Suddenly the second cannibal looks up and says, ¡°Hey, do you taste something funny?¡±

    .

    .

    Life in the Royal Capital Arc

    Chapter 45 ¨C Those Who Observe

    Upon reading the report from the espionage division, the Dwarf King Gazelle Dwargo fell into deep consideration.

    The division, whom he asked to monitor that peculiar slime, has reported facts he could not ignore.

    A city built for monsters.

    Were they joking? He thought so for a second, but the spies never told jokes.

    They frankly delivered their report. And then, the unbelievable tale continued.

    The orcs army had invaded.

    The despondent state of the lizardmen.

    The war ending due to the appearance of a mysterious army.

    The army probably are the nsmen of the said slime.

    Holding up the letter to a candle, he burned it.

    And, closing his eyes, he tried to sort all the new information.

    Currently, there were few casualties in the forest despite the rise in monsters¡¯ activity.

    It has increased slightly since when Veldora was there, but is still simr tost years¡¯ statistics.

    They had been expecting the number to double, at least.

    So, someone is enforcing the order in the forest. Chances are, that someone has something to do with that slime.

    And the orcs stopped their invasion.

    Had they, for example, rushed into dwarfs¡¯ cities an insane number of people would have been killed.

    It would be foolish to expect that the orcs would not have attacked the dwarfs. But he can¡¯t just praise good luck and forget about the whole incident.

    He must urgently meet the ones responsible. So the king quickly decided.

    He definitely wanted to avoid making an enemy of them. Rather, he¡¯d be happy if they could cooperate in the future.

    Perhaps the should carefully start negotiating with them while ignoring the deportation incident.

    Or... perhaps they should resort to a more reliable method.

    Having made his decision, the King began to move.

    £ª £ª £ª

    The four demon lords decided against independent action concerning the forest.

    There was no problem in this regard.

    However, they immediately started bickering when it came to who will monitor the situation.

    With an appearance of a little girl, the Demon Lord Milim Nava had these thoughts. ¡°If I leave it to these blockheads, they are bound to mess it all up!¡±

    After all, she saw them as little but muscle-for-brain idiots.

    Certainly this was just the time for the cool and wise Milim to take the stage!

    The fact that she had thrown a table at Gelmudo moments priorpletely escaped her.

    In fact, the girl herself was one of those muscle-for-brain idiots.

    Moreover,

    She was the most short-tempered and simple among them; what the rest would considermon sense waspletely lost on her.

    The Harpy Queen and one of the Demon Lords Frey was bored.

    Milim will just go on a rampage again, so sending her is out of the question. Because the clean up would be a pain.

    However, Frey could not work against her. Though they were both Demon Lords, there was a clear difference in power.

    Frey¡¯s kind are called the rulers of the skies, and she herself is known as the Sky Queen.

    It would be preposterous for her to lose against those who can¡¯t fly.

    Their special ability ¡ºMagic Jamming¡» can cancel out ¡´Flight Magic¡µspells. So those who cannot fly normally would fall to their death.

    And although demon lords would probably survive even if they fell from high in the sky, they would be unable tond a single hit on her.

    Those who can¡¯t fly can¡¯t threaten her.

    However, Milim Nava doesn¡¯t fit in this category.

    The girl is a Dragonoid. And the strongest queen. Her nickname ¨C ¡°Destroyer¡± is not just for show.

    She doesn¡¯t use magic when flying.

    Rather, she uses her own wings. Nor does she depend on magic duringbat. So Frey would be atplete disadvantage.

    Truly her natural enemy.

    So Frey was basically forced to go along with Milim¡¯s wishes.

    She merely hoped to be able to continue this passiveness for the rest of the conference.

    Hopefully all will end peacefully...

    She thought, and let out a sigh.

    Lycanthrope¡¯s ¡°Lion King¡± Karion felt pretty good.

    He had attended the conference to kill some time, but was able to see something interesting as a result.

    I have to make those oni into my subordinates. He thought.

    Harpy Queen Frey was probably not interested.

    She probably just went along with Milim¡¯s wishes. As for Milim, she might be a short-tempered simpleton, but she is by no means stupid.

    Expecting the disagreement to devolve into a vote, Karion brought friends who would support him.

    What an impudent woman! He thought, looking at Milim.

    What a narcissistic face she makes!

    In the first ce, who would have expected someone like Gelmudo to be able to stir four demon lords into motion.

    That thought was brought up by the ghastly Demon Lord yman.

    Gelmudo was his protege, and, upon receiving this request, immediately went to yman to seek advice.

    Whatever you may think of him, Gelmudo was the type of person who would hide his true intentions behinds thenguage of a polite gentleman.

    Now, yman and Milim, which was a more formidable foe...?

    Battle strength wise, Milim hands down.

    Karion probably couldn¡¯t defeat her by himself. The very thought angered him, but fighting her without analyzing her battle abilities ahead of time would most likely lead to a defeat.

    On the other hand, if he properly prepared, he would certainly be her equal. No, maybe a bit better.

    yman is probably weaker than the rest.

    However!

    This case is all about ingenuity. In other words, the easy to deceive Milim is out of the game.

    Frey, being Milim¡¯s follower, is also out!

    So the real foe is yman. That Karion was sure of.

    So how should he proceed?

    Karion was deep in though nning his next step.

    yman wore a gentleman¡¯s smile while observing the other three demon lords.

    The one who introduced Gelmudo to the other demon lords was none other than him.

    He also pulled some strings to get this all arranged.

    Gelmudo had nned to get the demon lord¡¯s attention by presenting his magic items and armors, but that was bound to fail.

    So yman had to arrange the meeting.

    And he specifically called two demon lord simpletons here,

    Fully expecting that the Harpy Queen Frey would also be brought along. Though Frey is careful and cunning, she seems to be uninterested in this incident.

    So everything went ording to n.

    Two demon lords who specialize inbat.

    No matter how hard they think, they are simply not that bright.

    yman can easily stall them.

    Guiding the conversation the whole time, he even tried to get them on the topic of avenging Gelmudo.

    With that thought, he had thought to say...

    ¡¸Hey, just a thought, but how about we send our subordinates, one each?

    That way, I can also send one of my daughters?¡¹

    Frey dered with a somber expression.

    The other three immediately stiffened.

    ¡°While I could reject the offer, I would not be able to substantiate the refusal.¡±

    The three thought.

    They would just have to ept it.

    And after checking the other¡¯s expression, they nodded.

    ¡¸Fu, fuhaha! I had just been nning to say the same myself!¡¹

    ¡¸How strange, I as well!¡¹

    ¡¸What to do if you took the words right out of my mouth... so it¡¯s decided?¡¹

    And thus, although each demon lord had intended differently, they decided to sent a subordinate there.

    In reality, they intended to...

    Soon, Rimuru¡¯s vige would be visited by three demons.

    £ª £ª £ª

    Three adventurers were walking in the woods.

    Cabal, Elen, and Gido.

    They came to the forest on a subjugation request.

    And, by the request of their Guild Master, they also were to visit Rimuru¡¯s city.

    To the adventurers, that city was heaven. And the yakiniku was delicious!

    But by the time they returned, the vige greatly changed and expanded.

    Now, they could even have their equipment services and had a guest house prepared for them.

    As presents, they brought spices and salt for the seasoning. Not for their sake, of course!

    Patrolling the city is a hobgoblin-wolfbo; thanks to their speed they have been ensuring the safety of the area.

    It¡¯s thanks to this city that the forest has gotten so much safer.

    Moreover! You can get various rare ingredients from them for free!

    Get this,

    Parts of Poisonous Snake and Horned Deer! On a good day, you can even get the horn of an armorsaurus.

    They could even use these to im to have finished the guild¡¯s subjugation requests.

    It is, of course, cheating, but that¡¯s only if you get caught.

    Well, unfortunately, the Brumund¡¯s Free Guild¡¯s master Fuze, with whom they are affiliated, is already suspecting them.

    So they can¡¯t just suddenly bring back such trophies. Greed would only lead to their demise, so they decided to act with prudence.

    And so,

    They are once again going on a subjugation request in the forest! Merrily walking to Rimuru¡¯s city.

    ¡¸But damn! The food is getting better and better!

    Isn¡¯t Shuna-chan as good as the cooks in the royal capital?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah! I¡¯m usually a bit picky about food, but everything¡¯s great there!¡¹

    ¡¸Listen up, guys. We aren¡¯t going there to eat, you know!

    We actually have a legitimate reason to go there this time, remember?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a stupid question!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah! It¡¯s been two months since west visited... plenty of time has passed!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s been a while. But... have they finished the ¡°Baths¡±?

    I can¡¯t wait!¡¹

    ¡¸The Royal Capital also has those! I¡¯d love to go to them someday!¡¹

    ¡¸The ¡°World Travelers¡± have been demanding them for a long time, right?

    I can see it bing a habit though...¡¹

    ¡¸Right? So looking forward to it! But anyways...

    Do you know, Gido. There is a wonderful system called ¡°mix bathing¡± in this world.

    Last time, Rimuru-danna passionately spoke about it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure this city has it!¡± Rimiru-danna eimed.

    Do you get it, Gido!

    We have finally reached the promisednd (where we can possibly enter the baths together with Shuna-sama and Shion-san)!¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-what did you say...!!!¡¹

    ¡¸... Hey, I don¡¯t mind you guys having fun by yourselves over there, but you¡¯re getting left behind.¡¹

    Thus they continued on. Aiming towards a yet unseen paradise!

    And, during their journey, they would meet someonepletely unexpected.

    £ª £ª £ª

    The Land of Farmas Kingdom¡¯s Count.

    Bordering the Jura Forest, it considered the forest in its sphere of influence.

    Patrolling the nearby viges was the count¡¯s frontier garrison.

    They were appointed by Count Nidole Maigam himself, and established plenty of routes to quickly get to viges during an emergency.

    Their Captain¡¯s name is Youmu.

    Quick witted and tough, he has a toned body, darkened by the sun.

    Neither tall, nor short.

    He looked as if he never let his guard down. By no means ugly; rather, he has a pretty good face.

    There are thirty people in their organization, but it has three captains.

    Their fighting force is always separated into three groups, with one resting at base. So that in case of an emergency, they can move as soon as they hear of it.

    Thus, although they have searched for an appropriate location for their base, none of the viges fit their needs.

    Every one of them was built near the forest, creating arge distance between them.

    Thus, even the closest vige, on horseback with provision, was a day¡¯s worth away; for the further ones, you¡¯d need to prepare a carriage.

    The Count¡¯s city is by far the most separated and is a poor ce for their base.

    Moreover, the lifestyle in the viges could hardly be called pleasant, so the garrison didn¡¯t get the treatment they had wanted.

    That led to growing discontent among his subordinates.

    They have not received arge sum of war funds, and even if they had, they wouldn¡¯t be able to buy anything worth of note.

    After all, they had to spend most of it just purchasing weapons and armors.

    What had kept the soldiers away from mutiny was the fact that the vigers were truly thankful.

    To ruffians and drunkards that the soldiers were, the vigers offered heartfelt hospitality.

    The vigers understood that they were there to protect them against monsters which was true, and considering how honestly they were thanked every time, the soldiers decided to work hard for the vigers sake.

    Also, because the monsters hadn¡¯t attacked as often as the Count had thought, there were no casualties among the garrison.

    Not just deaths¨Cthere were no heavily injured among them either.

    More bitter grass soup today... thinking thus, Youmu brought his troops into the forest.

    Not wide enough for a carriage, but a horse could traverse through it.

    The small twigsing at them could easily be deflected with magic.

    If they had to take a carriage along, they¡¯d have to go down the mountain highway route. That detour would cost them many days.

    Hence the problem previously described.

    At that time, they ran into a group of people walking in the forest.

    Adventurers from head to toe. Did theye on a subjugation request? He thought.

    News from here sometimes reaches the cities and requests are not umon.

    While some adventurers are sent on behalf of the Ghost Researchers, who are attempting to learn thought transmission, if there was an actual subjugation request it would have been announced at every nearby city.

    That is, to prevent multiple groups from fulfilling the same request.

    If they were aiming for a Giant Bear, then unfortunately the soldiers have already killed it.

    From how they look, they seem rather capable.

    Perhaps it would be smart to make acquaintance. With that thought, he called out,

    ¡¸Hey! You guys. What are you doing out here?

    If you came for a giant bear, you¡¯ve wasted your time, you know!¡¹

    And when he did,

    ¡¸Ah, no. Well, I guess subjugating a monster is one of the reasons?¡¹

    ¡¸Danna, what are you saying? Our objective is subjugation, isn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸Right! The official story! ... crap!¡¹

    They were too careless.

    Youmu listened to their exchange while surrounding them with troops.

    Were they foreign spies? While he had no duty to capture them, he¡¯d be troubled if they caused trouble.

    Why would they be here if not on a request? He thought,

    ¡¸I repeat, what are you doing here? Answer me!

    If you don¡¯t, you might lose your lives!¡¹

    He didn¡¯t n to kill them, but needed to intimidate them a bit.

    Their exchange abruptly ended, and,

    ¡¸The thing is, we are heading to a city...¡¹

    Their representative (?), arge man answered.

    There is no city further in.

    No doubt about it, they are suspicious... should I hand them over to the count? But I really hate that guy. What to do...?

    ¡¸No, really! A kind monster...¡¹

    ¡¸Hey! What are you doing revealing this!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t look at me! If they tell you: ¡°don¡¯te again,¡± we¡¯ll go on without you, you know?¡¹

    They are too suspicious to ignore.

    While looking at three bickering, Youmu decided.

    He had to confirm their words.

    ¡¸Where are you adventurers from? Answer!

    Don¡¯t attempt to hide it.

    These are thends of Farmas Kingdom¡¯s Count, under the protection of the frontier garrison. I am their captain, Youmu!¡¹

    The three exchanged nced and seem to have given up.

    While apprehending spies was not part of his duties, it was something he could do.

    He couldn¡¯t leave them alone, after all.

    The countries have agreed on not employing spies. However, whether any country has actually kept that promise is a different story.

    Who knows what country they¡¯vee from, but only an idiot spy would pretend to be an adventurer.

    Spies would normally take their lives if cornered, but these guys don¡¯t seem to n on it.

    Are they really adventurers? When he thought that,

    ¡¸No, honestly! But, it¡¯s a monster¡¯s city...

    You wouldn¡¯t believe that if we had told you, would you?¡¹

    ¡¸Besides, we don¡¯t want to cause trouble for Rimuru-san...¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not involved in this. The one who spilled the beans is you, Danna.

    What would we do if we were banished from there?¡¹

    And again they began fighting.

    Amazed, Youmu thought: could they perhaps not be lying?

    If so, he had to check it out!

    After restraining the three and throwing them on a horse, he had them show the way.

    To a city yet unseen.

    And a monster who would y arge role in their lives.

 Chapter 46 â€“ A Countryâ€™s Name and Two Treaties

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast: an English Clown and a French Pierrot)

    Pierrot: Clown, you menace!

    Clown: What have I done now?

    Pierrot: Failed another interview I found for you!

    Clown: Oh? Is that how it is! Then next time, how about you find a job for yourself?

    Pierrot: ... then I will!

    Clown: ...

    Pierrot: That wasn¡¯t funny at all, was it?

    Clown: Nope, the readers will not be amused...

    Pierrot: Status update?

    Clown: Sure.

    Pierrot: So, dear readers, we have two more members joining our team: Smoggy the Bear as a trantor and Yuuka as the bear¡¯s editor. They are currently in charge of chapter 52 and will be working on many more toe.

    Clown: That reminds me of a joke... So a trantor gets 400 words to trante. The client asks him, how long will it take? The trantor replies, about a week. Shocked, the Client says, A whole week for just 400 words? God created the world in 6 days. The Trantor looks at the client, and responds, then just take a look at this world and afterwards take a look at my trantion.

    .

    .

    Life in the Royal Capital

    Chapter 46 ¨C A Country¡¯s Name and Two Treaties

    The city has gotten rather pretty.

    ¡°Behold the results of my hard work!¡± Isn¡¯t something I can say, however.

    But that aside,

    I fussed over a few things: toilets, plumbing, insect repellents, and baths!

    The first three we made in Japanese style. I also built window screens using spider thread.

    At first, we had built the toilet seats out of wood, but that was no good.

    Though that¡¯s how the Japanese did it, its unbearable to maintain. It rots, you know.

    So I turned to the dwarfs.

    They¡¯ve never failed at their task, so perhaps they could do something about the toilet problem.

    ¡ºThought Maniption¡»was very useful this time around. It is the evolved form of¡ºThought Transmission¡»but its use stayed pretty much the same.

    So using it, I could easily transmit an image to them.

    Drawing and exining it would be have difficult, but sending them a mental image was not.

    Even then however, when I showed them flush toilet system saying, ¡°When you push the lever water flows down!¡±, reproducing it was impossible.

    It could be made with high level water magic stones, which absorb water from the air, but they are very expensive.

    Also, since they need to be frequently reced, they are rarely used even for military objectives.

    Honestly, only the very rich could afford to create this.

    Since we don¡¯t have the needed capital, we would do with what we have.

    In any case, we can leaveplex plumbing systems forter.

    So for now, we supplied water to tubs in every household from which one can then draw water.

    And, after filling the toilet bowl with water, you can then flush it down.

    So Kaijin lived up to his reputation yet again.

    Thus, I had strictlymanded the monsters to watch personal hygiene and dental care.

    I don¡¯t know whether monsters can develop dental problems, but there¡¯s no harm in making sure they don¡¯t.

    ording to Kaijin, adventurers tend to either befriend people who know ¡´Cleaning Magic¡µ, or learn it themselves.

    That way, they can avoid staying dirty during long trips.

    Though mostly the high ranking ones concerned themselves with these things.

    Now, about the insect repellent.

    As you¡¯d expect, the forest has a lot of bugs. Since you can¡¯t protect yourself against them, there¡¯s a chance of catching diseases they carry.

    While that¡¯s not a problem for me, the Hobgoblins do get sick.

    So, I tried to fix this problem.

    I asked the dwarfs to create it, but they couldn¡¯t do it.

    I guess we¡¯d have to go and buy it in the human cities. Though we have no money.

    I asked the three idiots to go get it, but this is what they said,

    ¡¸Don¡¯t ask the impossible! It¡¯s super expensive!¡¹

    ¡¸Besides, we wouldn¡¯t know how much we¡¯d need to buy to cover a whole city with!

    You¡¯d find that quantity only in the Royal Capital!¡¹

    ¡¸Rimuru-danna, can you imagine how hard it would be to transport?¡¹

    Is what they said.

    I don¡¯t mind theming over to hang out, but they should at least be of some use sometimes.

    Moreover, they are getting too friendly with Shuna.

    Often cooking together, buying her wares¨Ctrying to get closer to her.

    And we even built them a house to stay in during their visits.

    The monsters¡¯ birth rate dropped to to that of humans.

    Thus, I¡¯ll need to figure out what to do about marriage soon.

    I want Orc, Goblins, and Lizardmen to have the right to choose whomever they love.

    It would be good if they produce stronger offspring.

    But there is a problem: should I allow polygamy?

    This might be especially helpful to women who have lost their husband. The oni, for example, can reproduce with any race, but choose not to.

    All their magical energy gets absorbed in the process, and some have not been able to recover it.

    As Benimaru said,

    ¡¸But that isn¡¯t something Rimuru-sama should be concerned about, right?

    Many people have lost all their magical energy after naming monsters, and even Demon Lords generally avoid it, after all.¡¹

    Way to drop the bomb.

    Hey, hey!!! How many do you think I¡¯ve named by now! And you mention it now!

    Thank goodness it has been replenishing till now.

    I¡¯ll have to be more careful about naming monsters from now on. Well... replenishing energy just seems to natural to me; call it an adult¡¯s intuition or something.

    Anyways, it seems there are also two types of children produced by oni.

    The first are created with but seed, the second is trulybored over.

    The former is made bybining some of one¡¯s magical power, and while they do inherit some abilities, they tend to be weaker. Thetter you pour all your strength into.

    But your life span shortens as a result.

    ¡¸I¡¯m fine alone! I¡¯m not interested!¡¹

    It¡¯s personal.

    By the way, it¡¯s different for women.

    They can reject a seed they believe too weak. So if they were forced, that would mean that the partner was stronger; but if deception was involved, then they wouldn¡¯t bear a child.

    They aren¡¯t allowed to bear children with just anyone.

    And this ismon among high ranking monsters and devils, it seems.

    Goblins and other Demi-Humans, since they don¡¯t possess superb strength, are not much different than humans.

    So far, we¡¯ve had about 5~10 children born, and not more than 2 at a time.

    In any case, in order to ensure that they leave offspring, I will allow polygamy. However, only limited to widows!

    And that¡¯s the rule I passed. I¡¯ll change it when needed.

    Every new moon, we decided to hold a confession festival, and new couples would be given a home.

    Singles would continue living in tenement housing.

    Well, if they upy some important post, they are free to live on their own.

    That much doesn¡¯t bother me personally.

    In the end, I won¡¯t be able to make sure everyone¡¯s satisfied, but there is a custom to ept my wishes in this city.

    When interests sh, residents bicker, theye seeking my decision.

    Well, the Elder Bunch also handles many of these, so my involvement can be said to be limited... to some degree.

    Everyone is trying to be very considerate of me so they try to avoid causing trouble.

    I was surprised at how cooperative the monsters really are.

    When ites to government, whether socialism or capitalism, both will eventually rot and fall apart.

    A Land ruled by a truly just King. Where everyone is equal.

    ¡®Tis but a pipe dream. However...

    I decided to aim for that dream.

    I pray I will never fall into vice. Should I be truly depraved, I hope someone will end me.

    That¡¯s what I thought while observing the Confession Festival.

    Now that we¡¯ve stabilized the life here and passed all (seemingly) necessary rules, I want to go and see how humans live.

    Besides, I can now transform into a human; it¡¯s about time I go and learn from them.

    Normally, those who have reincarnated into a different world make a big deal about meeting humans; I, however, have met very few so far.

    The group outside of the Dwarfs¡¯ city, Shizu-san, the three idiots... and that¡¯s all?

    Nor have I forgotten my original objective of meeting fellow World Travelers.

    From Shizu-san¡¯s memories¨Cher two students: Kagurazaka Yuuki and Sakaguchi Hinata.

    I do want to meet the two of them, but Sakaguchi Hinata sounds like bad news.

    There was also something that bothered me. Why did the kind Shizu-san allow Hinata to go on her own?

    As her senpai, as a fellow Japanese, shouldn¡¯t she have seen her off? I must meet Hinata and confirm.

    I have acquired some of the memories from targets I¡¯ve consumed with ¡ºPredator¡», but certainly not all. Lingering memories are easier to acquire, I guess.

    When I meet her, I should confirm what I know.

    The three idiots have passed along my message to their Guild Master, and also looked after the letter I wrote.

    That letter simply expresses my desire to meet him.

    Though he¡¯s but a chief of a small country¡¯s Freedom Association branch, he is a Guild Master. He should have connections.

    Hopefully I can get some benefits from meeting him.

    If it goes over well, maybe he could even try to introduce me to the Grand Master Kagurazaka Yuuki.

    Since things have calmed down around here, I can probably leave for a bit.

    However, to do that there is something Ick.

    Right! Money.

    The three idiots were pretty poor, and didn¡¯t have much money on them. Not that I expected better of them.

    I want to buy vegetable seeds, magic stones, handicraft, and whatever seems impressive.

    I initially nned to sell some ¡°Demon Steel¡±, but decided against it.

    The reason is simple. ¡°Demon Steel¡± is too precious of a resource.

    Since we use it in our weapons and armor, selling it would be almost sacrilegious.

    It is also invaluable for production of mounted soldiers¡¯ weapons. Since it can change shape at will, it¡¯s useful for receiving and dealing various attacks, to say nothing of carrying it.

    And while I do have a lot of it, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s an infinite amount. So let¡¯s hold off selling it until we can replenish our stock.

    As for iron ore and such, we discovered some in the mountain¡¯s district, and are buying it off the high orcs.

    So Kurobee and Kaijin are using it as a base to create weapons.

    We also need a lot of magic stones for research. Those are created by the human Ghost Researchers and does not appear naturally.

    They manufacture it from crystallized magic stones they extract from monsters.

    It also seems to requirerge factories, so is only done at the Freedom Association¡¯s headquarters.

    Monsters sometimes drop crystallized magic stones; those are then collected at each individual branch and sent to the headquarters.

    That¡¯s the system that they use. So when adventurers hunt monsters, they don¡¯t only do it to protect against damages but also to be rich.

    A pretty good system, if you ask me.

    Which means that if I want to acquire some magic stones, I have to buy them...

    So I ran into the money wall again.

    Thus, how should I earn some money?

    By myself I couldn¡¯t possibly make enough quick enough.

    The same with selling¨Cour fields don¡¯t produce nearly enough, and we probably couldn¡¯t sell them at a high enough price.

    Weapons and armors are for our personal use, and those will not be sold.

    So, do we have nothing to sell?

    The thing is, we do! I had left a certain something to Gabil, after all.

    Right! Hipokte grass!

    So I called Gabil over,

    ¡¸Gabil-kun, how is cultivation going?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu. I¡¯m d you asked! It¡¯s going well! Literally the fruits of ourbour!¡¹

    He said, showing me their produce.

    It¡¯s weed...

    Silently, I aimed ¡ºck Lightning¡»at him.

    Well, he won¡¯t die from it. I¡¯ve gotten good at adjusting the output.

    ¡¸Guoo! What are you doing! Have I angered you somehow?!¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot! This ismon weed! What the hell have you been cultivating!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-what! I beg your pardon! I¡¯ve been hurrying so I seem to have mixed things up!¡¹

    ¡¸¡±I¡¯ve been hurrying¡± won¡¯t cut it! Seriously.

    Watch what you are doing! Besides, it should be nearly impossible to grow weed in a cave with such high magic density!¡¹

    In reality, even this exchange was nned.

    We¡¯re actually steadily growing Hipokte grass.

    Rather, teaching Gabil to distinguish between different types of grass is what was giving me trouble.

    And this Gabil walks around the cave as if he owned the ce, sometimes even referred to as its king.

    The monsters inhabiting it also flee at the sight of him.

    Some of his subordinates have recently been able to defeat the centipede alone, and now consider the cave as their territory.

    It¡¯s actually really impressive. Not that I will say that to them, or offer any praise.

    Gabil is the type to get carried away when praised and fail soon after. Just like me.

    I understand because I am the same. They have been grown a lot of hipokte grass up until now.

    I then called Kaijin over and showed him the hipokte grass.

    And next to it, the medicine I made from processing it. Quality was appraised as very good.

    I¡¯ve always been able to produce quality medicine with it.

    Then, I started the conversation.

    ¡¸Kaijin. If I sold this in a city, how much would I make?¡¹

    Kajin thought for a bit, and then replied,

    ¡¸Hmmm. Danna, that¡¯s a tough one. This medicine is too good.

    It¡¯s effects are too good. It¡¯s impossibly good!¡¹

    And then I learned a few things from him.

    That my medicine has the highest purity rating of 99%.

    That normally, the limit is 98%, and even Dwarf masters have not been able to surpass it.

    That even at 98%, it fetches a high price.

    And so on.

    ¡¸So, if you tried selling this in a city...¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯d stand out too much!¡¹

    An answer came from the sky.

    But my ¡ºMagic Perception¡»didn¡¯t sense anyone!

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while, Kajin! And, Slime. Does thou... do you remember me?¡¹

    While saying this, a person appeared from the sky saddled on a winged horse.

    A wonderful white steed with wings¨Ca Pegasus. Afternding, he jumped to the ground.

    How could I forget... it¡¯s the dwarf King! Hero King Gazelle Dwargo himself.

    ¡¸M-my lord! Why, eh, why would you be here?

    Eeeeh!!! Did You sneak out of the castle?!¡¹

    Kaijin¡¯s opened his eyes so wide they seemed like they¡¯d fall out.

    Well, yeah, that¡¯s only natural. The King was alone... actually, no he brought an extra. He came with only two people!

    Actually, haven¡¯t I seen the other one somewhere...

    Huh! Isn¡¯t that Bester! The dwarf that tried to ensnare us... why would he be here?

    ¡¸Fun! I slipped past a hundred guards of my own! They¡¯ve been cking. When I return I¡¯ll retrain them!¡¹

    ¡¸N-no... to have a King as their training partner...¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Kaijin, did you say something?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no! I said nothing at all!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Okay, then!¡¹

    Speaking of things outside of my knowledge, the two continue their conversation.

    How the hell did the king slip out?!

    We decided to continue the conversation at a different ce.

    And not to a temporary one, but to a special building in the center. All the administrative duties are carried out in this building.

    So we borrowed one of the conference rooms.

    ¡¸So, King, what¡¯s all this about?

    Why did you bring Bester-dono along...¡¹

    ¡¸Oh! That¡¯s simple!

    I selfishly decided to forbid your future reentry into the Dwarf Kingdom.

    So I decided toe and see you instead.

    As for Bester, he¡¯s also at fault for what had urred, so I also exiled him.

    But we can¡¯t have him lead a carefree life, now can we! So I brought him over.¡¹

    ¡¸...¡¹

    ¡¸¡±So I brought him over¡±! Did you really just say that?!

    Do you, King, truly understand?

    Are you ning to have Bester work here?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? You don¡¯t want him?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not the problem! Aren¡¯t you worried that his knowledge will be leaked to us?¡¹

    Kaijin said with a deadly serious face.

    Though he¡¯s serious by nature, he¡¯s desperately pressing the King for answers.

    In contrast to him, the King casually ignores his questions. The previous dignity is nowhere to be seen; this is probably his actual appearance, huh?

    As for Bester, he lookspletely lost.

    ¡¸Leak... huh. When you guys left, isn¡¯t that exactly what you were doing!

    I¡¯ve considered erasing you, you know?¡¹

    Suddenly the King turned serious

    ¡¸King, that...¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m serious! I decided against, it though. I try to avoid pointless effort.

    I brought Bester over because I would like him to work here!¡¹

    Those words lit a me in Bester¡¯s eyes.

    ¡¸K-King!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get this wrong, Bester. I had high expectations of you. That much is true.

    I won¡¯t permit you to serve me, but you can work to your heart¡¯s content here.

    That¡¯s all.¡¹

    ¡¸King! Wouldn¡¯t that mean that they would be learning all the dwarf skills for free?¡¹

    Kaijin had just gotten over that, though...

    ¡¸Fun. ¡°Is it fine¡± is all you guys say.

    With you two here, this city will be the center of technological development.

    Don¡¯t you understand?

    The Dwarf Country, this King is interested in working together with you.

    Get it?

    The Dwarf Country, as of today, officially seeks to form a non-aggression treaty with you!

    Also, before that. As an under the table deal, we want to form Mutual Technology Research Treaty.

    That, however, must never be mentioned to anyone.

    How about it? Will you ept these two treaties?¡¹

    He said with a serious face looking me straight in the eye.

    A non aggression treaty and one to share technological advancements? What more could we ask for!

    They are essentially recognizing as an official state.

    ¡¸So does that mean you are recognizing us a country with sovereign rights?¡¹

    To my question,

    ¡¸Of course. It¡¯s an good offer, isn¡¯t it?

    Also, just out of curiosity, what is the name of this Country?¡¹

    Eh? A Name?

    Kaijin and I exchanged nces,

    ¡¸Undecided as of yet...¡¹

    ¡¸Now that you mention it...¡¹

    I had thought that about it once, though.

    The Dwarf King had decided to stay the night with us.

    If traveling on the Pegasus, he could return to the Dwarf Kingdom within a day.

    However, journeying by night is dangerous, so he decided to return the following day.

    We had gathered an emergency council to decide the name of the country.

    And thus we decided, we shall be known as the Monsters¡¯ City ¡°Tempest¡±.

    They had intended to call it Rimuru, but that was too embarrassing so I forbid it. Weprised down to Tempest.

    It¡¯s not like it¡¯s only my name, and it sounds alright.

    That night, tomemorate the naming of the city, we threw arge party.

    We have an abundance of food, and some pretty good cooks.

    Seems like we¡¯ve even been able to impress the King.

    That¡¯s mainly because Shuna is just such an amazing cook.

    For entertainment, we had a mock battle with the King.

    He was grumbling about how he never gets to leave the castle and such. What a surprisingly open personality he has! At this rate we¡¯ll be calling each other by name soon...

    But a mock battle is no good. Is what I thought. But he wouldn¡¯t listen.

    Seems like he¡¯s nning something.

    But I have no choice, I¡¯ll y along.

    I transformed into my human form.

    Since eating the Orc Disaster, my human form grew a bit.

    I¡¯m no longer a child, but a young girl. Around 150 cm in height. A bit more aplished, maybe?

    Taking wooden swords in hand, we face each other.

    Hakurou observed the match, and called for it to start.

    ¡¸Begin!¡¹

    That very moment, the King disappeared. Escaping my perceptionpletely.

    Dangerous! The moment I thought that, the wooden sword I held was hit out of my hand.

    The match was decided. Ipletely lost.

    So this is the Dwarf King... the power of the hero king!

    ¡¸Listen, Rimuru. From the very beginning you didn¡¯t notice me approaching from the sky, did you?

    Though Magic Perception is a wonderful skill, but there are countless ways to slip outside of its sight.

    I anticipated what perception method you would use, and slipped past it.

    These are the basics of war! Concentrate harder. If you depend only on your abilities, you won¡¯t improve!¡¹

    So that¡¯s why he did this...

    Satisfied, I thanked him.

    ¡¸Thank you, Gazelle. Next time we meet, it won¡¯t be this easy!¡¹

    ¡¸Fun. So you say, youngster!¡¹

    After our match ended, the monsters¡¯ cheers filled the city.

    They were very excited, to say the least.

    Benimaru, Souei, and Shion also seemed like they wanted to say something¨Ctheir faces were serious.

    Hakurou nodded with a happy expression on his face.

    I still have a long way to go. I finally learned that.

    The banquet continued long into the night...

    And the next day, the Dwarf King Gazelle Dwargo and I officially signed the two treaties.

    History will know today as the day when the Monsters¡¯ City ¡°Tempest¡± was officially created.

 Chapter 47 â€“ A Cityâ€™s Specialty

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast: An English Clown and a Landlord)

    Clown: Good evening, Sir Landlord!

    Landlord: Am I an English knight now?

    Clown: !! I didn¡¯t know thendlord was night itself! To think you were such an important being! I am very impressed.

    Landlord: What foolishness are you on about now?

    Clown: The same one as always; I am a Clown, after all.

    Landlord: *Sigh* The police stopped by today; were they here for your illegal trantion?

    Clown: How rude! I have permission from the author to trante it!

    Landlord: Is that so... don¡¯t cause me any problems, you hear? I¡¯ll raise your rent!

    Clown: ... Landlord-san, turn that smile upside down. I¡¯ll make youugh with a great joke!

    Landlord: I don¡¯t¨C

    Clown: A housewife called up a pet store and said, ¡°Send me thirty-thousand cockroaches at once.¡± ¡°What in the world do you want with thirty-thousand cockroaches?¡± asked the astonished clerk. ¡°Well,¡± replied the woman, ¡°I am moving today and my lease says I must leave the premises in exactly the same condition I found them...¡±

    .

    .

    Life in the Royal Capital

    047. A City¡¯s Specialty

    Devil Grucius is a wolfman.

    Valued for his excellent espionage abilities, he was assigned a secret mission by the Demon Lord Karion.

    He was remembering his words,

    ¡¸Observe them but take care to go unnoticed; if you see any other devils, extend the invitation to the oni before them!¡¹

    Devils other than himself? When he asked about that, Karion added,

    ¡¸yman and Milim will be sending one of their subordinates there.

    Working together with them gives me the creeps, so do as I asked!¡¹

    He said, averting his gaze.

    ¡¸Ah! Karion-sama! Why have you averted your gaze?

    Could they be such troublesome opponents?¡¹

    Upon hearing this question, Karion was confused for a second, but his confusion quickly turned into a broad grin.

    ¡¸I see! You haven¡¯t heard of Milim, have you! Is that how it is... I see, I see!

    Alright! No problem, in that case. Regarding Milim¡¯s subordinate, or rather, the one who refers to oneself as her subordinate¨Cdo not go against her!

    As long as she stays happy, all is good! But I haveplete trust in you!¡¹

    So he said.

    Grucius was thinking about the question he ardently tried to dismiss.

    ¡°Milim¡± most likely refers to Demon Lord Milim Nava. A famous demon lord that even Grucius has heard of.

    She is indeed strong. By strength alone, she would be a match for Karion-sama; the worst case scenario¨Cshe would surpass him.

    Her personality can be described with four words: short tempered, haughty, cruel, and egoistic. Nothing good is ever said about her.

    However, why should he fear her subordinate?

    It has been only 100 years since Grucius became a devil. So, he naturally did not know.

    Not about Milim, at least¨Cthose rumors excluded.

    Soon ¨C when he reached the meeting ce, to be precise ¨C he quickly regretted his ignorance.

    Devil Myn wasmenting her misfortune.

    Working with other Demon Lord¡¯s subordinates was bad enough. However, among them was Demon Lord Milim herself.

    ¡¸I bear responsibility for that oue...¡¹

    Demon Lord yman said,

    ¡¸But I don¡¯t have any disposable pawns other than yourself.

    Had I not lost Gelmudo, I would have sent him, but...

    Nothing we can do about that, right? He went and died!¡¹

    No further discussion would be held on this topic.

    Demon Lord yman.

    Nicknamed Marite Master. Someone who maniptes friends and subordinates like dolls.

    For him, the aforementioned matter is set in stone.

    And though Myn was just called a disposable pawn, shecked the willpower to retort.

    She had no choice but to ept.

    The demon lord named Milim she knew all too well.

    So Demon Lord yman gave her one order.

    Stall the other demon lords and find about their weaknesses!

    Just that much.

    Since Milim was involved in this case, any further activity would be impossible.

    Myn agreed.

    Demon Lord Milim is by no means stupid. She is called short tempered and impudent, but that is not true.

    Moreover, she possesses an abnormal perception, so fooling her would prove difficult.

    Thus, it would be best to not try to slip anything past her.

    But Myn had no reason to be vignt towards Milim¡¯s subordinate.

    And yet she was still on her guard against Milim.

    She understood why she should stay vignt, Demon Lord yman had conveyed it to her a little while ago.

    Chances are, Demon Lord Karion also knew.

    The reason was,

    ¡¸Oh, so you would be myrades, huh? I am Demon Lord Karion¡¯s subordinate Grucius!¡¹

    ¡¸Pleased to meet you, I am Demon Lord yman¡¯s Myn!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m Milim!¡¹

    Milim¡¯s subordinate was nowhere to be found.

    That¡¯s how it was.

    And thus, the three gathered at the rendezvous point.

    £ª £ª £ª

    The treaty between the Dwarf Kingdom and the Monsters¡¯ Country essentially testified bteral cooperation.

    The fact that their two representatives signed the treaty ascertains its validity.

    Could a treaty between two countries be established this easily? Since that exceeds my knowledge, I asked,

    ¡¸Hmm? That¡¯s not a problem. Since I swear by the gods, spirits, and sacred ancestors, I cannot falsely sign.

    And you aren¡¯t a human, are you?

    Through the contract¡¯s authority, should you lie, you¡¯d be erased, you know?¡¹

    and received such a nonsensical response. So, I asked¡ºGreat Sage¡»for an exnation.

    Apparently, monsters can¡¯t lie. I waspletely oblivious to that very important fact.

    We cannot convey what we believe to be a lie. However, that does not mean we can¡¯t fool people.

    Omitting facts, for example, or leading them to believe something by revealing only specific facts.

    However, in case of contracts, lying through the aforementioned methods bes essentially impossible.

    Well, if you can talk yourself out of the lie then no problem; but if you publicly dere a lie, your existence will be erased.

    It¡¯s a rule pertaining to every monster.

    However, monsters born through birth are not always bound by this rule, and sometimes capable of telling lies.

    Goblins can lie freely. On the other hand, high monsters and demons exemplify this rule, and are famous for being bound by contracts.

    Demons don¡¯t tell lies. Although they are often called sly, they are actually a rather pure race.

    And when peoplee to believe this they grow negligent, and a demones to snatch away their soul...

    ¡¸Even though you¡¯re a monster, you didn¡¯t know this? Rimuru, aren¡¯t you strange...¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been born not too long ago. I¡¯m still in the process of learning?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so... well, whatever. Please don¡¯t identally erase your entire country after I went to the trouble of recognizing it!

    Your rule assures the safety of the entire forest. I beg you!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, we¡¯ve just finished building this city, and we don¡¯t intend to lose it; so, we¡¯ll do our best!¡¹

    And thus, we signed the treaty into effect.

    I still don¡¯t know all of this world¡¯s alphabet, but I can at least write my name. I learned that much when I was bored.

    The moment I wrote my name, the document began to glow and split into two.

    The paper, it seems, was made by the Ghost Researchers. To annul it, you would need to burn both of the copies at the same time.

    However, as long as the other party is living, destroying the document is impossible. It would merely restore itself to how it was before.

    We tried that once, and it was exactly as they said.

    Thus the contract wasplete. This contract should be kept between the two countries. And while openly dering it is not a problem per se, it kind of defeats its purpose.

    There is no need to let the world know about it.

    The Dwarf King epts his copy, pleased.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll also leave this to you!¡¹

    He said, and took out a crystal asrge as a fist.

    When I epted it,

    ¡¸That¡¯s amunication crystal. Ask Bester about its instation.

    Use it in case of an emergency. And stay in good health!¡¹

    He exined, and saddled the Pegasus.

    And, looking at Bester,

    ¡¸Bester, you should research to your heart¡¯s content here!¡¹

    ¡¸King! This time, I will live up to your expectations!!!¡¹

    He said and nodded at the response.

    ¡¸Farewell!¡¹

    He added, and flew off.

    He suddenly came, and hurriedly left.

    Just like a storm.

    ¡¸Hey, Kaijin, is it okay for your country to have such a... free willed individual as a king?¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows... but, he¡¯s ruled for many hundreds of years, and has plenty of achievements, so it should be fine!

    But never in my time in the court have I seen him move around so selfishly...¡¹

    ¡¸Oh well! I¡¯m thest person who can criticize him!¡¹

    Right, I too am nning to run off to some human vige.

    I¡¯m not nning to say something that will limit my ability to move around.

    Leaving the conversation at that, we left the clearing.

    The treaty documents I deposited into my stomach.

    Since our defenses aren¡¯t perfect as of yet, having it stolen would make for a poor story.

    ¡°Would it reappear if I were to lose it?¡± is an experiment I will not conduct.

    And thus, we sessfully established a treaty with the Dwarf Kingdom.

    Now then, it¡¯s about time I consider the lesson Gazelle taught me yesterday¨C

    ¡¸Rimuru-dono, Kaijin-dono, I humbly beg your forgiveness! Would it be possible for me to work here?¡¹

    Bester interrupted my thoughts.

    Now that he mentions it, he did almost entrap us... I hadpletely forgotten.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be frank, can you follow my orders?

    I forbid discrimination against any race of monsters! Are you okay with that?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. I have reflected on my mistakes. In the first ce, it has lead me to feel envious of Kaijin-dono...

    I will not repeat that mistake!

    I want to do continue my beloved research with all my strength; I would never betray that wish!¡¹

    ¡¸As for me, I would only benefit from an excellent researcher!

    If anything were to happen, I¡¯ll take responsibility for him.

    So, Rimuru-danna, please forgive him!¡¹

    Kaijin said so.

    Well, rather than me, it would be you, Kaijin, who would be troubled...

    ¡¸Well, if you¡¯re fine with it Kaijin, I have noints.

    Pleased to have you, Bester!¡¹

    Thus, Bester became our newrade.

    And because he became our newrade, we made a discovery which came to be our city¡¯s specialty.

    £ª £ª £ª

    Worst day ever.

    How many sighs has the devil Grucius suppressed until now?

    Remembering Demon Lord Karion¡¯s broad grin only evoked anger.

    He knew, that bastard. Actually, no¨CI should have known myself. So he thought.

    Worst day ever.

    Who would have guessed that riding on his back would be a demon lord herself?

    Worst day ever.

    The moment they met,

    ¡¸Hey, shorty. How dare you call yourself with a demon lord¡¯s name?

    I won¡¯t tell your master, so name yourself at once!¡¹

    He had said.

    And the second he said it, he was knocked unconscious.

    Gruciusmented his misfortune.

    In the first ce, he had never seen the Demon Lord Milim.

    Having beautiful, glossy blond hair tied in twin tails, and a short stature, anyone would mistake her for some random kid.

    No one would expect her to be extremely strong.

    Though she was making a really cute face, the moment he called her a shorty, her expression changed.

    Her round eyes immediately turned sharp, and her lips twisted into a cruel smile.

    Then, his consciousness faded.

    After getting hit a second time, he was out cold; and that brings us to the present situation.

    The other devil Myn ignored him.

    Worst day ever.

    Grucius was reflecting. Not to judge a devil by their looks ismon sense, so why did hemit such a grave error...

    Myn must have known.

    Right before Grucius was hit he saw her eyes open wide, as if screaming: what the hell you saying, idiot?!

    He would probably say the same thing had he known...

    Worst day ever.

    If only... if only he was told about this...

    However, he was told not to go against whoever would call herself as Milim¡¯s subordinate.

    But who would have thought that she wouldn¡¯t call herself a subordinate but openly name herself...?

    Is Milim honest to a fault? No, it was toote to have such thoughts.

    Since then, Grucius made sure to never judge a devil by their cover!

    And, now.

    He¡¯s in his wolf form, running through the forest.

    Thanks to his regenerative abilities, he somehow endured.

    After getting knocked around, he was then ordered to let her ride. Of course, he never even considered refusing.

    Myn is running by his side.

    For the devils, this much wouldn¡¯t tire them at all.

    And thus, the three came upon a certain city.

    £ª £ª £ª

    We¡¯ve been busy continuing developing our restorative medicine.

    Well, I doubt you can call trying to lower its performance ¡°development¡±, however.

    Could we dilute a single restorative pill (98% purity) with ten times the amount of water to create a high ss (60%) medicine?

    We tried to so, but it proved impossible. It turned into low grade (20%) medicine.

    If you used a high quality pill, the purity would only go up by 10%.

    And then, Bester made an unexpected discovery.

    He had wanted to see our hipokte grass farm, so I guided him to the Cave of the Seal.

    He was scared of riding the star wolf at first, but quickly got used to it.

    And thus, we entered the cave. Gabil weed us at the entrance and showed us in.

    After observing our cultivation, Bester went to look at the undergroundke.

    ¡¸Rimuru-dono, hipokte grass can be cultivated due to the high magic energy density of thiske, right?

    So what if we tried diluting the restorative pill not with normal water, but with this water?¡¹

    I see, we should test his theory at once!

    And so we did. We were able to produce medium grade (40%) medicine.

    Of course, with a high quality pill, the purity rose to 50%.

    How wonderful. A great sess.

    We also tested just how much we could dilute it; from a single pill we could create 20 medium grade medicines.

    Nodding to Kaijin, I gave him a high five.

    We seeded.

    The first specialty of Monsters¡¯ City Tempest.

    And that¡¯s how we made it.

    Bester seemed like he was having a lot of fun handling the grass with Gabil.

    Perhaps they are ratherpatible.

    ¡¸Huh, aren¡¯t you chummy. Bester, how about we make you a room here?¡¹

    I had meant it as a joke, but

    ¡¸Would you really?! To think that I would also be permitted to reside in this cave.

    It has the perfect atmosphere for (mad) science experiments!¡¹

    He said, his eyes sparkling.

    ¡¸Are you sure? There are B+ rank Centipedes around here, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph. No problem.

    I may not look it, but I¡¯ve indulged in sorcery, and am rather good at it!¡¹

    I looked at Kaijin, and he was shaking his head. A lie?

    ¡¸As long as you don¡¯t regret it. We¡¯ll be preparing a room for you!¡¹

    ¡¸No problem, I said! Gabil-dono is here, after all!¡¹

    I see, if Gabil is here, Bester won¡¯t be attacked, huh.

    Satisfied,

    ¡¸Gabil, can I leave Bester to you?¡¹

    ¡¸Please do! I am here, and I will also assign two of my subordinates!¡¹

    How reliable he has gotten.

    I still worry about him getting a big head, but I guess he was strong to begin with.

    But he seems to have calmed down recently, and gets along with Bester pretty well, so I should just leave it to him.

    And so, we had built Bester¡¯s researchb in the cave.

    Gabil had two of his subordinates guard the room in the cave, and the result was actually rather pleasant.

    If this is to be hisb, we probably don¡¯t need to include any life necessities.

    But, we do need to figure out how he will be making the trip to the cave all the time.

    While I was thinking these things,

    ¡¸Rimuru-dono, can I set up a magic circle here?

    It would be difficult to create inside these doors, but it is possible outside.

    Should I set it up?¡¹

    I had mentioned before that I want to have a magic circle at the ce where I defeated the ck snake.

    A¡´Transportation Magic System¡µcircle, to be precise. If you write two identical circles, you can move between them.

    Well, I guess it wouldn¡¯t be inurate to say that I¡¯ming to like sorcery. Kaijin was also surprised, hearing Bester exin this.

    Thus, as long as monsters won¡¯t be appearing in the middle of our vige, I decided to permit it.

    Bester then drew a circle inside his house and another inside the cave. And thus, he solved the transportation problem.

    But wow, transportation circles are convenient.

    Of course, I had him immediately teach me.

    And, after Gabil and the rest also learned it, we were able to move easily between the city and the cave.

    Bester is an unexpectedly useful dwarf.

    As for the guy himself, he was just engrossed fantasizing about all the research he will do.

    Since I left some restorative pills and demon steel with him, he can continue researching those on his own.

    I¡¯ve also introduced him to Kurobee and Shuna, which started another long conversation.

    Rather than politics, this guy is made for science.

    He seemed very boring when he was obsessed with political power.

    I guess it corrupts you.

    But truly, people should be doing whatever they enjoy. As long as that doesn¡¯t cause trouble for others!

    And so, after spending some time with Bester, he naturally became one of ourrades.

    £ª £ª £ª

    Ending his meditation, he opened his eyes.

    In the middle of a dimly lit room of a high ss inn, the Dwarf King sat.

    One that the Espionage Department¡¯s leader stayed at¨Cusing an alias, of course.

    The Kingughed. It¡¯s been a long time since he¡¯s had such an interesting experience.

    ¡¸King, are you in good health?¡¹

    Suddenly, a shadow appeared nearby.

    He knew right away¨Cit was one of his spies.

    The fact that he slipped out of the pce and was now here probably caused a greatmotion at the pce.

    In the first ce, he has a hundred people as his personal guard, for them to have let someone in or out undetected is simply preposterous.

    They needed to be retrained, so the King thought.

    ¡¸No problem!¡¹

    He answered briefly.

    There could have been no problems. Then, though it¡¯s been a long time since hest used this skill, he used¡ºSpirit Possession¡»on the spy.

    And, let the Espionage Leader know,

    (You will return to the Royal Capital, taking the Pegasus with you! Disappear into the shadows as you always do after that)

    (Ay! As youmand!)

    A typical exchange.

    His trusted confidant, Espionage Department¡¯s leader.

    With a same face and the same body. A clone created by the Ghost Researchers.

    That was a secret shared only between the two of them.

    Unlike towards a stranger, the King could perfectly use¡ºSpirit Possession¡»on this spy.

    In case of some emergency, this was his trump card.

    The Dwarf King Gazelle Dwargo was remembering yesterday¡¯s match with the slime.

    That slime will be very strong...

    Just with reaction speed alone he was able to receive my sword.

    Gazelle did not intend to hit the sword out of Rimuru¡¯s hands. He intended tond a hit on Rimuru¡¯s head.

    And that hit, whether he fell behind with the attack or not, Rimuru was able to react to.

    How amusing, he though from the bottom of his heart.

    What will be of this treaty, he did not know.

    However...

    Don¡¯t disappoint me, Slime Rimuru!

    Gazelle felt the approaching end of the era of peace.

 Chapter 48 â€“ Demon Lordsâ€™ Invasion

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast an English Clown and a French Pierrot)

    Pierrot: So depressed...

    Clown: Again?! Why?

    Pierrot: AK is still looking for people to join the Slime World¡¯s Team.

    Clown: What¡¯s that?

    Pierrot: Look on the recruitment page, fool.

    Clown: I¡¯m a clown! Fool was my grandfather!

    Pierrot: And your grandmother was a juggling bear, right?

    Clown: No! That¡¯s our new trantor! My grandmother was a beardeddy!

    Pierrot: ... Are you sure that wasn¡¯t your grandfather?

    Clown: Yes! ... No! ... I don¡¯t know!

    Pierrot: Did you know? Bearded men can obtain the appearance of an upper ss Arctic explorer by simply applying Tippex to their beards, painting their noses blue and cutting off a couple of toes. It never fails to impress the girls.

    Clown: I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on anymore!

    Pierrot: Certainly not your employment.

    .

    .

    Life in the Royal Capital

    Chapter 48. Demon Lords¡¯ Invasion

    Demon Lord Milim Nava, Devil Grucius, and Devil Myn observed the city Tempest from above while discussing their next move.

    Devil Grucius sighed mentally.

    After running without a moment of rest, they finally reached the city.

    ¡°What a terrible person Milim is! Any mistake while interacting with her could lead to a great disaster.¡± He believed this fact with his entire being.

    So how should he converse with her from now...?

    After staying with her for a while, he realized herpleteck of dishonesty. She is honest to an extreme.

    Of course, monsters are not good with lies, but they are not as restrained as the world tends to believe.

    While this doesn¡¯t apply to high ranking demons, most other monsters have no problem telling small lies.

    And if such a monster also happens to omit the the truth, they would have no problem conducting sessful negotiations.

    However, Demon Lord Milim probably hasn¡¯t even heard the word ¡°negotiation¡±.

    She boldly deres her demands and rampages if they are rejected. That¡¯s the kind of image she gives off.

    Originally, Grucius had intended to observe the situation while hiding his identity as a high ranking devil.

    However, Milim would never even consider such secrecy. She unfortunately believes that if you are working, there is no need to hide anything.

    Now then, how should he proceed..?

    What could he say to continue working on his own...?

    Devil Grucius was desperately thinking of a way out.

    Devil Myn did not see any chance of this mission seeding.

    Because suddenly, they were gued by Demon Lord Milim.

    She is, after all, a demon lord who focused on strength, so herplete ipetency in espionage makes her a hindrance.

    However, she can¡¯t just say that to her face...

    And besides, since Demon Lord yman failed to hold her back in the first ce, he has no right toin! She thought.

    Marite Master, what a joke! Pushing this baggage of a demon lord on them and demanding secrecy! Impossible much?!

    He should have lived up to his nickname and manipted her despite the fact that she is a fellow demon lord.

    Hiding herints in the dark corners of her mind, Myn considered her next steps.

    She noticed the identically troubled look on Grucius face, and they locked eyes for a second.

    Perhaps it would be best for them to work together.

    At the very least, unless they had Milim work independently, she would definitely impact their mission.

    From what Demon Lord yman gathered, Demon Lord Karion intended to hire new subordinates.

    Seems like a number of oni served the mysterious masked monster.

    Karion probably hoped to win over the masked monster, or, in worst case scenario, try to lure away a few of its subordinates.

    Since Grucius would probably be moving with this objective in mind, Myn decided to offer her support.

    She wouldn¡¯t be able to learn their weaknesses if nothing happened, that is.

    Let Grucius do as he please and observe the situation. So she decided.

    Couldn¡¯t expect much from Milim, after all; it¡¯s like throwing a boulder into a pond.

    If the ripples are too great, the devils will also stand out.

    Thus, Myn decided her n. Now, to realize it...

    Milim observed the city that spread beneath her.

    It is well made. The citizens all possess strong magical energy. All seem to be high ranking monsters.

    The term High ranking monsters refers to those that have developed intelligence, and depends not on their strength. She understood the extent of their cooperation with a single nce.

    Via her ¡°Dragon Eye¡± she could measure each of their abilities.

    How wonderful. Though it¡¯s hard to believe, but they are all named monsters.

    Who could have named them all?!

    She felt her amazement and astonishment overtake her.

    She certainly could not replicate such a troublesome feat. Especially considering the chance that the energy you bestow on someone may never return to you.

    Demon Lords like her tend to hate seeing their power disappear like that.

    This time she only showed up to kill some time.

    If she seriously made her move, not just Frey, but also Karion and yman would answer with great indignation.

    Fending off both of them at once would be troublesome, she figured; not intending to lose, of course...

    But she was truly d that she hade.

    The very fact that monsters built this city themselves was amusing.

    The castle that Milim resides in, inparison, was built by humans. Who worship her as some deity.

    Her dominion¡¯s human viges were attacked by high magic beasts. And Milim, who just happened to be walking by, killed it; the humans seemed to have misunderstood her somehow.

    And thus, thend became hers.

    The other demon lords didn¡¯tin, nor did Milim have any particr reason toin.

    This time as well, she didn¡¯te searching for new subordinates. Rather, she came to kill some time and toter see yman and Karion¡¯s upset faces.

    That¡¯s the only reason for her journey.

    She had intended to let them have whoever once she finished teasing them, but...

    For it to be like this!

    The monsters living here were of such high quality. Their abilities so great.

    And someone rules over them! How amusing!

    Her simple mind has by nowpletely forgotten about yman and Karion.

    She had found her target!

    Someone who¡¯s magic energy rivaled that of a demon lord!

    And thus, she made her move.

    £ª £ª £ª

    After deciding to sell medium grade medicine as the city¡¯s specialty, we continued researching towards mass production.

    In order to produce some, I handed over some medicine that I had made myself.

    And then I got an idea, could the difference in purity be due to oxidization?

    That is, there is little between production through my skill and normal manufacturing.

    The only difference is that one urs in an oxygen rich environment whereas the other is inside me.

    Bester listened seriously to my hypothesis.

    It seems that this world knows of chemical elements. Though, included among the different types of magic, in opposition to spirit magic, it is called chemical elements magic.

    I am personally not well versed in the concepts of magic, but Bester seemed to have understood my exnation.

    ¡°Is it affected by oxygen?¡± He said he¡¯ll consider my hypothesis.

    In any case, I just mentioned whatever first came to mind, so it¡¯s not my fault if this is wrong.

    Sess is built upon many failures. A mistake can also be considered progress.

    Since I¡¯m only in charge of HR, I passed on this job to him with and left.

    Kaijin is busy discussing something with Bester. They are so friendly right now that it is hard to believe their earlier animosity.

    That¡¯s because their hobbies match. But this is for the best.

    I returned to the city using a magic circle.

    We set up the city¡¯s magic circle near the gates.

    At the vacant lot near the guardhouse, to be precise. So that in a one in a million chance that monsters do pass through the circle, we can quickly deal with them.

    Bester, however, insists that it is impossible.

    That is, since you need to recite an incantation to transfer, it is impossible for monsters to use it.

    So I¡¯m probably just worrying too much. Just using something I know nothing about, albeit hesitantly.

    I should learn magic soon...

    Then, the moment I had intended to head over to Rigurdo¡¯s ce to let him know about our sess,

    My ¡ºMagic Perception¡»noticed arge mass of magical energy flying in our direction.

    Dangerous! I made the split second decision and ran beyond the gate towards it.

    As expected, the lump changed direction mid-air and pursued me.

    Extremely quickly, too.

    Seems like we¡¯ll be meeting each other at the clearing outside the vige. Good thing I didn¡¯t run into the vige¨Cspared the buildings from some unnecessary damage.

    Steeling myself, I observed the opponent.

    The distance between us shortened greatly with every passing moment. That much could be understood with eyes alone.

    A beautiful girl. Blond hair tied into twin tails with a ck Gothic dress covering her body.

    Her appearance was that of a lovely human girl. The air around her, however, screamed the exact opposite...

    The lump of magical energy, or rather, the girlnded right in front of me.

    And frighteningly, she didn¡¯t cause a single ripple with hernding.

    Though she was flying at such terrifying speed she was able to erase itpletely beforending.

    Could she perhaps manipted thew of inertia itself?

    Now, however, was not the time to consider such things.

    ¡¸Pleased to meet you! I am the Demon Lord Milim Nava!

    I came to greet the strongest being in this city!¡¹

    The beautiful demon lord told me.

    A demon lord!

    Why the hell would one of those show up now...

    Shouldn¡¯t your subordinates or some four heavenly kings to show up before you!

    I somehow managed to hold back that retort; good job, me.

    However... how should I respond.

    I am currently in my slime form, and I am not revealing any of my aura.

    I¡¯ve gotten pretty good at magic energy maniption recently, so I can subconsciously prevent any leaks.

    In other words, I should appear as some lowly slime to the ignorant eyes.

    Whether I check with a clone or through ¡ºMagic Perception¡»I don¡¯t seem any different than a normal slime, that¡¯s how well I¡¯ve hid my aura.

    Even then... I wonder how she saw through me.

    ¡¸The pleasure is mine... I am the lord of the city, Rimuru.

    You seem to have seen through to my true strength, huh?¡¹

    Though perhaps the strongest one around here is actually Hakurou. Though I won¡¯t say that.

    While observing her, I asked that question.

    ¡¸Fufun! That kind of thing is simple for me.

    Using this eye, the dragon eye, I can see the target¡¯s magical energy even if they try to hide it!

    So no one can pretend to be weak before me!¡¹

    So eyes with analytical abilities?

    What an annoying opponent. Compared to my analysis, hers seems to be stronger.

    Her proficiency level is beyond question higher.

    This I can¡¯t win.

    If we fight, I might have to use all my skills and tactics just to create an opening.

    Her level ispletely different from the pseudo-demon lord that Orc Disaster was.

    ¡¸What amazing eyes, you have. Now, what would be the purpose of your greetings?¡¹

    Let¡¯s hear her intentions.

    Knowing your opponents goal is absolutely necessary, after all.

    ¡¸Mu? Purpose... you say? Just to greet you, though?¡¹

    ¡¸...¡¹

    ¡¸...¡¹

    She¡¯s hopeless.

    I had intended to eloquently convince her to go back, but stumbled at the first step.

    Just a greeting, she says! I¡¯m honestly at a loss here.

    ¡¸Ah! Right, right, I remembered!

    You, how about calling yourself a demon lord, and bing one?¡¹

    She suddenly added.

    The hell she saying...

    ¡¸Eh? Why would I want to do such a troublesome thing?¡¹

    She was the one to be surprised now.

    ¡¸Eh, I mean, a demon lord! Sounds cool, right? You long for it, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t?¡¹

    ¡¸... Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Seems like there¡¯s a fundamental difference in our thought process.

    We¡¯re just staring at each other faces without having our opinions reach the other. Well, a slime doesn¡¯t have a face, though.

    ¡¸Well, then, let me ask. What¡¯s so good about bing a demon lord?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? That¡¯s... a bunch of strong people aim to fight you? It¡¯s fun, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Nah... I have no need for that. Not interested.¡¹

    ¡¸EEHH? Then how do you enjoy your life?¡¹

    ¡¸In a bunch of ways... if I were to be a demon lord, are there other ways to have fun other than to fight?¡¹

    ¡¸Not really...¡¹

    ¡¸Then isn¡¯t it really boring?¡¹

    The moment I said that, Milim appeared as if she were struck by lightning, and looked as if she took serious damage.

    She was bored, huh.

    My words were so urate that she can¡¯t say anything in response.

    Any further conversation would prove meaningless.

    I should take advantage of her shock to take my leave.

    ¡¸Well then, since we got that out of the way, could I ask you to leave!¡¹

    I handled that pretty well, I thought...

    ¡¸Wait! Y-you! You¡¯re doing something more fun than being a demon lord, aren¡¯t you!

    No fair! No fair, no fair!!!

    I¡¯ m mad. Teach me! I won¡¯t forgive you if you don¡¯t!¡¹

    I should be the angry one!

    Just a brat! I had wanted to exim, but desperately held it back.

    The opponent is a demon lord, angering her would be bad.

    Rather, maybe if I treat her like a kid handling her will be so much easier.

    At times like this, just have to be straight with her.

    Let¡¯s imagine her as a rtive¡¯s kid.

    ¡¸I got it, I got it. I¡¯ll teach you!

    But, I¡¯ve got a condition.

    From now on you¡¯ll call me Rimuru-san!¡¹

    ¡¸What? Don¡¯t screw with me! The other way around!

    You should be calling me Milim-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸...¡¹

    ¡¸...¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, then I will call you Milim.

    And you will call me Rimuru. How about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Mu mu mu... alright. Got it!

    I allow you to call me Milim.

    Be thankful! Only demon lords can call me that!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, is that so. Then let¡¯s drop formalities from now on!¡¹

    Some sparks flew between us during the conversation,

    But we seem to have settled on dropping formalities entirely between us.

    ¡¸Okay, I¡¯ll guide you in, then. But don¡¯t go wandering on your own, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Got it! Rimuru!¡¹

    ¡¸Good good! Aren¡¯t you obedient. Also, don¡¯t go rampaging in the city without my permission, okay? If you can promise me that, I¡¯ll consider you my friend!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s easy! I promise, Rimuru!¡¹

    So far so good.

    She¡¯s easier than I thought. Just like a kid who¡¯d listen to anyone that would give them a candy.

    Monsters have to keep their promises, right?

    Should be fine then. Thinking that, I led Milim into the city.

    £ª £ª £ª

    Apanied by a slime, Demon Lord Milim entered the city.

    Devil Grucius saw it happen using ¡°Far Sight¡±.

    And bewildered by this fact,

    ¡¸Hey, is Milim getting a head start on us?

    After taming some lowly slime...¡¹

    ¡¸So it seems. But this is for the best.

    We could never continue in secrecy with Milim around.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. Let¡¯s just pretend we got rid of a bothersome person.¡¹

    They said nodding to each other.

    If they moved together, they couldn¡¯t imagine a scenario where their n wouldn¡¯t go down the drain.

    And now that this happened, they can move freely.

    ¡¸So, what will we do? How are we going to infiltrate?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah...¡¹

    While the two were busy considering this, Grucius¡¯s ¡°Far Sight¡± picked up a human squad approaching the city.

    ¡¸Yo, a human squad! Are they here on monster extermination?¡¹

    ¡¸Probably... but do they know that monsters built a city here?¡¹

    And looking at each other,

    ¡¸Let¡¯s mix in with them?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s a good idea. We¡¯ll disguise ourselves as humans and infiltrate the city!¡¹

    They decided.

    As two high devils, they could easily transform into a human.

    And after some light preparations, they mixed in with the squad moving towards the city.

    The Monsters¡¯ City ¡°Tempest¡±,

    And thus, the two were able to meet the human named Youmu.

 Chapter 49 â€“ Hurricane Milim

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast: an English Clown and a Mailman)

    Clown: Mailman-san, thank you for your efforts.

    Mailman: Oh... thank you. You are from... apartment 212, right? Name is...

    Clown: How have you heard of me? Am I famous?!

    Mailman: Huh? I¡¯ve been delivering mail here every day for the past two years. So of course I would know someone who¡¯s lived here that long.

    Clown: Oh. By the way, have you heard this joke before? One day a mailman was greeted by a boy and a huge dog. The mailman said to the boy, ¡°does your dog bite?¡± ¡°No,¡± replied the boy. Just then the huge dog bit the mailman. The man yelled, ¡°I thought your dog doesn¡¯t bite!¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t,¡± replied the boy, ¡°that¡¯s not my dog!¡±

    Mailman: That¡¯s a true story,ss.

    Clown: ... Somehow, I¡¯m sorry.

    Mailman: Oh by the way, here¡¯s a letter addressed to you.

    Clown: I don¡¯t know anyone by that name...

    Mailman: Eh?

    .

    .

    Life in the Royal Capital

    049. Hurricane Milim

    Devil Grucius and Myn were walking in the forest disguised as humans.

    They expected to soon chance upon the human squad.

    As any wolfman, Grucius¡¯s appearance differed little from a human when not transformed.

    It¡¯s been five hundred years since Lycanthrope King Karion called himself a demon lord in search of power.

    That was during a turbulent event where new demon lords reced the old. Called the World War, this event would ur once every 500 years. And that¡¯s when it happened.

    At the same time as Karion three other demon lords were born. Frey is one of those.

    Considered the youngest, with least experience in the war, are Demon Lord Karion, and thest to be born, Demon Lord Leon Cromwell.

    The six new demon lords were thus the members of the new generation.

    The old generation, on the other hand, has survived over two such wars; their strength far surpassing the rest.

    Therefore, most of the new generation demon lords strive to expand their power.

    Karion being one of these, it is natural for him to seek strong individuals.

    Grucius became a devil only a hundred years ago.

    The life span of lycanthropes is not much different than that of humans. The only difference being their longer youthsting from 30~50 years.

    In fact, when they start to grow old, their bodies began to quickly weaken and they tend to die within two weeks.

    The King of the Beast Country Yuurazania Karion possessed great power from the day he was born.

    He became a devil through his own power, and even evolved into a demon lord. There is also a rumor that he exterminated a single demon lord himself, but whether that is true or not is open to debate.

    Grucius did not possess enough power to evolve on his own; however, he did excel at stealth andbat.

    But thanks to his abilities he gained a chance to evolve.

    Through drinking the blood of the king.

    The survival rate of this ceremony is only 10%. Being able to endure is in itself a mark of a hero.

    Grucius endured this trial, like squeezing through the eye of a needle.

    And thus, Grucius became the same species as his King, and acquired the same abilities and long lifespan.

    Even now, a hundred years since his rebirth, his abilities have yet to wane.

    Compared to Grucius, Myn¡¯s circumstances are far moreplicated.

    She was originally a witch. Persecuted by humans, she was on the run around 300 years ago. After uncovering the secrets of evolution, she bestowed its benefits unto herself.

    That is, she gained eternal youth.

    As for why she is currently serving Demon Lord yman, that would be because of a deal they made.

    Around 400 years ago, yman seeded the previous demon lord.

    The moment he did, he began hunting down named devil and monsters to steal their hearts.

    Making them swear loyalty to him, he inscribed a curse onto their hearts, making them his eternal servants.

    Myn met the same fate.

    Even though she gained the power of a devil after evolving, she was far weaker than Demon Lord yman; and so, after being defeated, she had the curse of servitude engraved on her heart.

    As a result, her status did increase, but she could hardly be happy about it.

    And since then, she became one of yman¡¯s marites.

    She could understand devils like Gelmudo who yearned for their own servants.

    Myn was waiting for an opportunity. To dispel the curse and strike at yman.

    Her long life, however, testified against such opportunity.

    The difference in their abilities was too great.

    So her servant life continued. She merely hoped to one day be released from the curse...

    And so, until present day.

    ¡°The goal is information gathering; I will wlesslyplete the task!¡± She thought, thinking up a n.

    She would use whatever she could¨Cwhether it be Grucius or the human squad!

    Anything goes as long as it led to her release.

    She had no choice but to abide yman¡¯s wishes.

    Since she was originally a human, turning into one was hardly any effort.

    .

    A man and a woman walked in front of Youmu¡¯s group.

    And they quickly joined his party.

    Siblings, they said; an older sister and her brother. But extraordinary no matter how you looked at them.

    Youmu observed the two, who were happily conversing with the rest of the garrison.

    They were dressed in Empire¡¯s clothing; with an appearance pleasing to the eye.

    While they weren¡¯t particrly suspicious, if they possessed even a bit of strength they would certainly be able to walk through the forest.

    Jura Forest¡¯s monsters are not particrly strong individually. That is, that statement would be true if the monsters had not be active some time ago.

    Currently, entering the forest is truly dangerous. Traveling through the Dwarf Kingdom is far safer.

    ¡°They are indeed suspicious... can¡¯t let my guard down around them.¡±

    Youmu reasoned to himself.

    There was nothing strange about their tale, and they opened themselves quickly to the rest of the garrison. At first nce, no problem, right?

    However, his intuition said otherwise. And in such cases he should trust his gut. That¡¯s the way of life that let Youmu live till this day.

    ¡°Well, they do seem capable, so let¡¯s put them to use!¡±

    He simply decided. Whatever their intentions were, Youmu would only have to make sure he used them himself in return.

    There were simply too few people in the garrison, and only a few of them were particrly skillful.

    So weing two strong individuals into their group would only benefit them.

    The suspicious ones are the three captured adventurers.

    He ordered them to lead the way to this mysterious city, and they don¡¯t show any signs of lying. Therefore, the city must truly exist.

    They don¡¯t seem keen on escaping, so he had them untied.

    The three, as well, have gotten friendly with the squad, and are boasting about their achievements.

    Seems like they really are adventurers.

    But because they came from a different country, he has never heard of them. And being only at B rank, they aren¡¯t famous enough to be known outside their borders.

    They are capable veterans, nheless.

    ¡¸Oh, so there¡¯s a city ahead of here? One made by monsters?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, yeah! The first time we went there, they brought us yakiniku! It was delicious!¡¹

    ¡¸At that time we were pursued by by a stampede of giant ants. My life was shing before my eyes!¡¹

    ¡¸But as a result, we got to meet Rimuru-danna, so I¡¯m happy that happened.¡¹

    ¡¸Who would Rimuru-danna be?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, the head of the city! The city is mostly popted by hobgoblins.

    And the one who rules them all is the slime Rimuru-danna!¡¹

    ¡¸What? A slime has followers?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah! Rimuru is a very cute slime!¡¹

    ¡¸... actually, guys, are you sure we can reveal all of this? Keep me out of it, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸..., considering we are bringing them there, I don¡¯t see a reason to hide it.

    In fact, wouldn¡¯t it be worse if they get the wrong idea and cause trouble?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah... ¡°Don¡¯te back again!¡± If they say that, I¡¯ll cry...¡¹

    ¡¸We haven¡¯t even entered the baths yet...¡¹

    Whether due to carelessness or some ploy, they are answering any question you ask.

    Youmu could not imagine any ulterior motive.

    But the city was such a bizarre concept; how could it possibly exist?

    For a delusion, however, it was far too detailed.

    ¡¸Ah! We¡¯ve reached it!¡¹

    The Thief ss Gido eximed.

    Youmu stepped forward to confirm. Far ahead, under the shadows of trees, he could see a silhouette of a city¡¯s walls.

    it was true. Yet that thought only increased his tension.

    A city made by monsters. A concept difficult to quickly ept. But there it was.

    Would he be greeted by snakes or demons...?

    Youmu shed a fearless smile and proceeded towards the city.

    £ª £ª £ª

    Showing Milim around the city,

    Was a far harder task than I originally thought.

    If you¡¯ve ever brought a small kid to an amusement park you know how I feel.

    If you look away for a second, she¡¯s gone. That¡¯s exactly what it¡¯s like.

    ¡¸Oii! Didn¡¯t I tell you not take off running!¡¹

    ¡¸Wahahahaha! Over here! What¡¯s this?!¡¹

    ¡¸Listen! Just listen to what I¡¯m saying!¡¹

    ¡¸Wahahahaha! What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m listening?¡¹

    No you aren¡¯t.

    She was strangely excited, running around all over the ce.

    When she met Gabil a moment ago,

    ¡¸Ooooh!!! A Dragonewt!

    Wahahaha! Working hard?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah! I am the Dragonewt Gabil!

    Who would you be? Shorty!¡¹

    *Buchi!*

    ¡¸Huh? Did you say something? Would you like to try dying once?¡¹

    She lightly kicked Gabil in the knee, and, after he lost his bnce and fell, she drove her fist into his stomach.

    Letting out a single ¡°Gofu!¡±, Gabil was on the brink of death.

    H-hey, wait a second... didn¡¯t she promise not to rampage...?

    ¡¸Listen, fool! I¡¯m in a very good mood right now, so I¡¯ll let you off with this.

    Don¡¯t ever look down on me again! Seriously, who¡¯s a shorty, who...¡¹

    She said. Any more and death, huh?

    What a frightening girl Milim is! Or should I just call her in scary?

    To Gabil¡¯s good luck, he was carrying a test product restoration pill. Probably heading to Kurobee for a request.

    But even with a medium grade pill, his body didn¡¯tpletely heal.

    Truly a fist that can one-shot anyone. She probably held herself back, too.

    But now that it hase to this, I¡¯m pretty sure the promise not to rampage no longer applies.

    Gabil limped away.

    With a benevolent nod, Milim waved him goodbye.

    And as if nothing had happened,

    ¡¸That guys is really sturdy! How about I strengthen him a bit more?¡¹

    Please don¡¯t ask me that. I thought.

    ¡¸Nope, never! It¡¯s bad to bully the weak!¡¹

    ¡¸Mu? I see... bullying the weak is bad! I know that!¡¹

    ¡¸O-oh. If you knew that, then from now on...¡¹

    I could only ask that much.

    That is, I don¡¯t have any way to stop her.

    With her explosive temper, I can only pray that Gabil would be the only victim.

    And like this I continued to show her around.

    She observed the making of armor, and requested a set.

    She observed the sewing of clothing, and became Goblinas¡¯ dress up doll.

    She observed the farming, and helped plow the fields. I¡¯ve never seen someone plow a field that quickly.

    And thus the day passed.

    By the time the night came, everyone in the city has heard of the small despot.

    Assembling the leaders in the dining hall, she introduced herself.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Milim Nava! It¡¯s a pleasure!¡¹

    That¡¯s what she said.

    ¡¸Hmm? Isn¡¯t Milim a name of a demon lord?¡¹

    Having spent the day practicing with Benimaru, Souei, and Hakurou, Shion muttered that question.

    ¡¸Haha, what they hell are you saying? There¡¯s no way a demon lord could be here!¡¹

    Benimaruughed rejecting her question.

    This is bad. At this rate, we¡¯ll have another Gabil-style tragedy.

    I wanted to salvage the situation, but

    ¡¸What kind of rtionship do you have with Rimuru-sama? Have you be friends?¡¹

    Souei asked.

    Milim, who seemed about to explode a moment ago, now fidgeted bashfully.

    With her face bright red,

    ¡¸Um, well... rather than friends... we¡¯re close friends!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that how it was, forgive my rudeness. I am Souei. I am Rimuru-sama¡¯s faithful servant. Please take care of me!¡¹

    As expected of Souei. Good looks and an eloquent tongue to match.

    Actually, Milim-kun. Since when did we be close friends?

    ¡¸Umm, since when are we close friends?¡¹

    I asked timidly,

    ¡¸Eh? We aren¡¯t!?¡¹

    A tear began to form in her eyes. Faster than the tear, however, energy began gathering in her fist!!!

    ¡¸Just kidding! We¡¯re really close friends! Best friends for ever!¡¹

    I quickly added, evading danger.

    Almost hit andmine myself. Not letting a gabil happen again.

    ¡¸I see! You¡¯re good at surprising people!¡¹

    She grinned broadly.

    A simply fellow. Simple, but hard to deal with.

    Carelessness is forbidden from now on. I thought, reaching a new step of enlightenment.

    Benimaru still hasn¡¯t realized the situation. Need to warn himter.

    Unlike Souei, he doesn¡¯t understand a woman¡¯s heart at all. He¡¯s even worse at it than I am.

    If he wasn¡¯t a handsome guy, he would surely be hated by everyone.

    Stupid people always end up suffering.

    The problem is, he won¡¯t survive suffering caused by Milim.

    The conversation ended thus as food was brought out.

    Milim happily began eating.

    I, too, changed into my human form and removed the mask.

    When Milim saw that,

    ¡¸Ah! So you¡¯re the one who killed Gelmudo! I see!¡¹

    She said.

    With a huge smile on her face.

    The other people present reacted differently. They looked at me, pressing for an exnation.

    I won¡¯t be able to fool them, it seems.

    When dinner ended, Milim looked ready to fall asleep.

    So I had Shuna escort her to a guest house. I wonder if she¡¯ll beining about the bed and such...

    Saying something like: ¡°Not a bed, I want tatami mat with a futon!¡±

    Well, can¡¯t give her what we don¡¯t have. I¡¯ll just leave it to Shuna.

    Then, I exined today¡¯s events to everyone.

    ¡¸I see... That was truly a powerful hit I took.

    I saw my father beckoning to me from heaven!¡¹

    ¡¸What? Seems like you¡¯re still out of it. Your father is still alive!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah! Right. How rude of me!¡¹

    Gabil¡¯s response aside, everyone else was surprised.

    Well, duh. A demon lord had showed up.

    ¡¸But, just as a note, I had her promise not to rampage, so we should be fine, right?¡¹

    When I asked,

    ¡¸Actually, it¡¯s not like all monsters can¡¯t break promises, you know?

    While the Dwarf King did say a part of the truth, that isn¡¯t the whole of it.¡¹

    Kaijin replied.

    Hakurou and the other oni nodded to this.

    ¡¸Rimuru-sama, for example, I have no problem telling lies.¡¹

    ¡¸Me too. Actually, I¡¯m pretty good at it!¡¹

    Souei and Benimaru added.

    That means?

    ¡¸In other words...¡¹

    ording to their exnation, only monsters of spontaneous birth have trouble lying.

    Those born of parents are not as restricted. Besides, what the Dwarf King was referring to was a case of ¡°Pledge Magic on top of swearing upon your very existence¡±.

    I shouldn¡¯t have ignored to inquire about it from the¡ºGreat Sage¡».

    While the demons are truly restricted, the normal monsters aren¡¯t so.

    Which is why...

    ¡¸Milim can go lying all she want?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s what it would mean...¡¹

    Hakurou nodded.

    In that case, what should we do?

    ¡¸However, she doesn¡¯t seem to intend to cause trouble, and, even if she did, we couldn¡¯t stop her, can we?¡¹

    I agreed with that analysis. Even with all of us working together, we¡¯d fail.

    ¡¸Right. Let¡¯s let her do what she wants, and if worstes to worst, we¡¯ll have Rimuru-sama stop her. They are close friends, after all!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸No objections!!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    WHAT!!! Benimaru you bastard!

    By the time I thought that it was already toote. My usual ¡°leave it to others¡± policy seems to havee back to haunt me.

    Can¡¯t be helped, I thought and let out a sigh.

    And thus, everyone came to believe that I was in charge of supervising Demon Lord Milim.

    So ended the first day of Hurricane Milim.

 Chapter 50 â€“ Frontier Garrison

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast: a French Pierrot and a produce clerk)

    Clerk: Oh, *****-san! How are you doing?

    Pierrot: Hmm? Oh, came to buy some groceries. What¡¯s fresh today?

    Clerk: Just had some salmon and cod delivered. Oh, but I would rmend the saury, you always liked that one, didn¡¯t you?

    Pierrot: Did I?

    Clerk: Though I guess that was before that. Oh sorry, you must not want to remember it.

    Pierrot: Ah, no, it¡¯s no problem. That reminds me of a good joke, what did a father tomato say to the baby tomato whilst walking in a park?

    Clerk: What?

    Pierrot: Ketchup.

    Clerk: Oh, haha! I guess you¡¯ve be more humorous now. You¡¯ve always been so serious; well, I guess such an incident would change anybody.

    Pierrot: ... now that I think about it though. Did the father tomato threaten to turn the baby tomato into ketchup? Or was a baby tomato hit by a car and turned into ketchup? ... hit by a car?

    Clerk: Did you say something? Another customer¡¯s calling me. I hope everything¡¯s going well. I¡¯ll stop by to visitter. We¡¯re friends, after all.

    .

    .

    Life in the Royal Capital

    050. Frontier Garrison

    The morning of the following day,

    Started with great tribtions.

    First thing in the morning I woke Milim up.

    Her expression grumpy, I had her change to look presentable.

    The new clothing she wore was the one she had requested yesterday, and it came out pretty well.

    The Gothic Dress was probably difficult to move in, hence the reason for her request.

    ¡¸Why does a demon lord need to wake up so early in the morning!¡¹

    She was grumbling haughtily, but her mood improved by breakfast.

    Children really are simple.

    While she was eating, I was busy thinking.

    I don¡¯t particrly mind bing her supervisor, but I want to go to a human city. So, should I bring her along?

    I kind of have a bad feeling about doing that. No, let me rephrase... it¡¯s bound to lead to a disaster!

    To bring such a dangerous child to a ce she¡¯s never been before... well, it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t, it¡¯s that I won¡¯t.

    But even so, leaving her here is bad for my heart.

    While Milim is visiting I should probably abstain from leaving for human cities.

    After we finished breakfast, I took Milim to the smithy.

    I took on my human form and wore a mask; since, as a slime, I wouldn¡¯t be able to try out a weapon.

    And once we reached it, I greeted Kurobee.

    ¡¸Is the thing I asked for yesterday ready?¡¹

    ¡¸Oo! This one, right? Should be good for Milim-sama¡¯s personal use!¡¹

    He said, showing me the finished product.

    Yesterday, he had measured the size of Milim¡¯s hands after being asked to make her something.

    It¡¯s Dragon Knuckles!

    The point of such gloves would be to prevent injury when punching barehanded and to increase the force of the blow... normally. That¡¯s not why we gave her the gloves.

    No, our goal was the exact opposite. The light but dense ¡°Demon Steel¡± is actually surrounded by a shock-absorbing material.

    Right! When she equips this, her blow will be reduced to only 10% of its norm!

    And we used Demon Steel in hopes of attaching a regenerative effect to them. The best part of it all will be the decrease in her destructive power.

    ¡¸Milim, try this on!¡¹

    I pass the dragon knuckles to Milim, who, clearly excited, happily epts them.

    And she quickly puts them on.

    She lightly throws some punches in the air.

    ¡¸Oh! This is great! My hands feel really light!¡¹

    Alright, seems to be working. If her hands feel light, I guess her power should have decreased a bit.

    And for myself, I took a newly developed sword.

    Thest one I had broke myself, so I had them repair it.

    I had tried copying it myself, but even if it looked identical its performance was clearly different.

    Seems copying an item is impossible when the creator¡¯s skills are too high.

    Even if it looks the same, even if my appraising ability ims they are the same, there are nheless small differences.

    I draw the sword to check. Amazing. Kurobee¡¯s ability is truly something.

    I wish I could finally get a sword specialized for my use. Seems like they still need to work on that; I am not getting impatient, but I am looking forward to it.

    Nodding, I put the sword back into the scabbard.

    The moment Milim and I acquired our weapons, Rigurdo came running over.

    How well he runs...

    ¡¸Rimuru-sama, this is where You were! An unknown group hase!¡¹

    From what he told me, we have an armed squad near the city.

    Among them are the three adventurers.

    Somehow, the three idiots managed bringing an armed group over.

    Why are so many problems urring now? Those idiots... so I thought, but,

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s go meet them.¡¹

    I said, and headed to the ce where Rigurdo left them.

    And as if it was the most natural thing in the world, Milim followed.

    When I arrived I saw Rigur and the guards surrounding ten or so armed men.

    They are all dressed simrly. However, their equipment seems rather poor, and their ability likewise.

    Our equipment is worlds superior.

    Nheless, among them are a man and a woman with clearly superior equipment.

    And not just their equipment¨Ctheir skills also seem pretty high.

    And of course, the three idiots. When they saw me,

    ¡¸Oh! Rimuru-danna, it¡¯s been a while!¡¹

    ¡¸Howdy! We came to hang out!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s been ages! Things happened... so there¡¯s more of us!¡¹

    They greeted me.

    Things happened, huh. Seems like they are the cause of this ¡°incident¡±,

    ¡¸Yo. So, who might these people be?¡¹

    ¡¸About that...¡¹

    They exined the details.

    During his introduction, the man named Youmu kept looking at us while on guard.

    When the idiots finished,

    ¡¸Pleased to make your acquaintance! Farmas Kingdom, Count¡¯s Domain, Frontier Garrison Captain Youmu¡¯s the name.

    We heard that monsters built a city here so we came to check.

    I heard the chief of the city is a slime, could I meet it?¡¹

    He greeted us thus.

    ¡¸Ah, please pardon the bted introduction. I am the head of this city and its representative.

    I am known as Rimuru Tempest.

    Though I currently appear thus, I am, in fact, a slime!¡¹

    I responded.

    ¡¸Is that how it was, pardon my rudeness.

    Cabal had mentioned that ¡°Rimuru¡± is the name of the head, but I was misled by you being called a slime, you see.

    Your human transformation is simply marvelous!¡¹

    Whether ttery or not I don¡¯t know, but he seems intent on praising me.

    I wonder if monsters capable of human transformation are rare? Not that it matters right now.

    ¡¸Be that as it may. Are monsters capable of transforming into humans rare?

    Actually, forget that question; what would be your business today?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, about that...

    Our goal was to confirm the report. There has never been a case of monsters building a city before, you see...

    Moreover, should that report prove true, there¡¯s the possibility that you will pose a threat to our country.

    Thus, considering that the city truly exists, we must confirm whether or not you could pose a threat to us.

    Could we possibly impose upon you our presence?¡¹

    ¡¸I see. However, if we were intending on bing your enemies and were such a terrifying city, how could we let you stay here?¡¹

    Upon hearing my retort, the man named Youmu scratched his head.

    ¡¸Ah, damn it. I¡¯ll just tell you the truth.

    Frankly, I didn¡¯t believe there was a city of monsters here. Now I know I was wrong.

    And, ording to these three adventurers, you¡¯ve got really good living conditions around here.

    Please allow our stay and the stationing of troops here!¡¹

    He said in one breath.

    And to the three idiots,

    ¡¸I apologize for doubting you!¡¹

    He deeply bowed his head in apology.

    I had nned to observe him for a while, but maybe it¡¯s alright to consider him an honest guy.

    ¡¸Fufuuun! Didn¡¯t we tell you!

    Well, as long as you understand! It doesn¡¯t do to always suspect people!¡¹

    For some reason, Ellen proudly responded.

    The other two were expressing their approval of her words or happiness at finally arriving.

    Well, he doesn¡¯t seem like a bad guy, but approving their presence is a different matter.

    ¡¸Regarding stationing your troops here: for what purpose? ¡¹

    Youmu faced me and began exining their situation.

    Their unit was established by Farmas Kingdom¡¯s Count to protect the viges against monsters; they areposed of thirty members in three divisions.

    From where we stood, they could easily ess the highway and nearby viges.

    ¡¸Moreover, if wey roads to the highway, we¡¯d be saving time and establishing a trade route.

    Of course, we will offer ourbor towards that end!¡¹

    He ended with a proposal.

    Even if it¡¯s possible to get here on horseback, the same is not true for carriages.

    We hadn¡¯t cleared any trees in the direction of the highway.

    We didn¡¯t want to stand out at the time; but that was before the earlier orc incident.

    Now that the forest has begun to calm down we should think about opening a trade route.

    So perhaps it might be a good idea to ept his proposal.

    Since it¡¯s bad taste to continue such discussion on our feet, I guided everyone to the cafeteria.

    Though our menu selection is still limited, it is nheless delicious.

    Since we unfortunately are low on salt, pepper, and other seasoning, we can¡¯t offer any subtle spicing.

    Or so I¡¯d say if not for Shuna¡¯s godly cooking skills. That is, hers and that of her apprentice chefs Goblinas.

    The number of Goblinas has been steadily increasing.

    The security and order of the city is maintained by men while women take care of household matters and cooking.

    Since they have their individual talents, they spread themselves among Cooking, Cleaning, Education, Sewing, Assistance, and other professions.

    Their efficiency can be primarily attributed to Rigurdo¡¯s skill at governing.

    After switching to the cafeteria we continued our discussion.

    Amusingly, Milim sat next to me.

    It¡¯s kind of cute how carefully she handles her dragon knuckles.

    ¡¸By the way, Rimuru-danna, whose daughter would she be?¡¹

    Cabal went and asked.

    Milim reacted to being called a daughter, but exercised self-restraint. Good word choice, Cabal.

    Can¡¯t forget that this cafeteria has the bomb named Milim.

    ¡¸Oh, a guest. A really important person, so treat her with utmost respect, okay?¡¹

    I warned them ahead of time.

    If they ignore my warning, they¡¯ll have only themselves to me. Not my problem then.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Milim. Please to meet you!¡¹

    Though Milim so simply introduced herself, let¡¯s not forget she is a cruel demon lord.

    She is so adorable, however, that she certainly deceived them all...

    But a man and a woman, whose equipment was much better than the rest, had a worried expression on their faces.

    Actually, rather than expression, it¡¯s the air around them¨Cit changed slightly.

    They looked at Milim withplete disbelief.

    Did they find her out? No, there¡¯s no way that would be true. So I thought until I looked closer at the two...

    Huh? Why are two devils disguising themselves as humans among them? Yes, the two of them are devils.

    A simple human transformation could not fool my ¡ºMagic Perception¡».

    From what Youmu said, they joined them half way. Infiltration, is that it?

    (Hey, two devils infiltrated the city, be on your guard!)

    I announced using ¡ºThought Transmission¡».

    Well, it¡¯s fine as long as they don¡¯t do anything funny.

    (Rimuru-sama, considering that they showed up at the same time as Demon Lord Milim, could they be connected somehow?)

    (I am of the same opinion, Rimuru-sama. A ploy to make us lower our guard?)

    (Nooooope! I wouldn¡¯t do something that annoying!!!)

    Milim made her way into my¡ºThought Transmissionwork. She seems to have figured out our frequency and forced her way in.

    What an absurd thing to do.

    Even if I make it sound so simple, make no mistake¨Cit requires an absurdly high level of skill

    (Hey you, did you just break into ourwork?!)

    (Fufun! That kind of thing is easy for me!

    But let bygones be bygones. Those two have no rtion to me!!)

    (But you know them?)

    (... Eh? I.. I don¡¯t?)

    (...)

    (...)

    (Well, whatever. Just stay on your guard, everyone!)

    Though they aren¡¯t rted, they are acquainted it seems.

    No need to force her to say it if she doesn¡¯t want to. It¡¯s enough to know what we need to stay vignt against.

    While I was conversing thus, everyone was busy with self-introductions.

    And that seems to have ended a second ago.

    ¡¸Now that everyone introduced themselves, let¡¯s get to the heart of the matter!¡¹

    The main question was whether to allow them to establish a base here; but, before that, they need to rify something.

    ¡¸I should be considering this a personal request of Youmu-san, shouldn¡¯t I?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that would be urate. In fact, the country will not know of this.¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph. Though there¡¯s a bunch of reasons, frankly, I hate the feudal lord.

    Our employer, Count Nidole Maidam, is no decent man.

    The kind of guy who prioritizes personal benefit over that of the people.

    He¡¯s greedy, and rough with his men.

    Though he levies a heavy tax on the people in return for protection, the garrison sees none of it.

    The worst kind of man.

    Well, as someone who badmouths his employer, I am no decent man either.

    In any case, as a result, we are severely understaffed.

    If we set up a base here we could easily ess the surrounding viges.

    But, if we report this, he¡¯s bound to meddle with your city.

    The clothing you produce is your specialty, right? It¡¯s worlds better than what his city produces, you know?

    Well, this is considered neutral zone, so I can¡¯t imagine him moving independently, but...¡¹

    I see.

    A greedy feudal lord. Amon setting.

    Yes, I wouldn¡¯t want to have to deal with such a gloomy character.

    But considering how frankly Youmu exins all this, he must be serious.

    He seriously wants to set up a base here. To earn my trust, he¡¯s speaking only the truth.

    Our conversation continued.

    After Rigurdo and the oni voiced their opinions, we passed our decision.

    We decided to let them use a single empty house.

    Of course, should they cause problems, we will immediately evict them. Moreover, we¡¯ll be collecting money for their meals.

    That we decided to include after hearing Kaijin¡¯s opinion.

    A single night for a single person costs three silver coins. The average rate at a city for a sunny room is between 5~8 coins.

    A single room at an inn could be as low as 3 coins. That includes a single simple meal.

    Staying without a meal will cost between 1~2 coins.

    The imperial capital would easily be five times as expensive.

    By the way, a hundred silver coins is equal to a single gold one. I still have the twenty gold pieces I got from Kaidou.

    By our standards, a single silver coin equals a thousand yen, and a single gold coin is a hundred thousand yen.

    Though mary value also depends on item costs and such; well, in any case, Kaidou seems to have spent a lot.

    That¡¯s only expected considering the value of the medicine, however.

    Well, it should be enough to kick-start our economy.

    ¡¸Three coins is too high, please lower it slightly!¡¹

    Youmu began negotiating the cost.

    ¡¸Hmph! Listen up, the room includes three meals a day, and a bath!

    If you have a problem, we¡¯ll lend you a storage house instead, how about it?

    There we¡¯ll charge a single silver coin, but no meals!¡¹

    Youmu pondered Kaijin¡¯s words, but gave up in the end.

    He probably remembered the meal he just ate.

    And thus, we lent out lodging to Farmas Kingdom¡¯s Count¡¯s Domain Garrison Guard led by Youmu.

    We also let them use the first floor of the guard house as their office.

    Youmu¡¯s group brought in their equipment there.

    Seems like they use a Magic Communicator type of thing that allows them to contact individual units.

    However, unfortunately, they can only speak for three minutes every hour. The magic cost is simply so high that so they can¡¯t supply enough.

    Thus it¡¯s mostly used to rely unit orders or for emergency situations.

    An expensive piece of equipment, they seem to only have six of those.

    That¡¯s also due to how cheap their employer is.

    Including the two ¡°neers¡±, the human squad isposed of 32 people.

    From where they are located ¨C well, here as of now ¨C they can reach every vige within a day. They¡¯ve gotten much more efficient as a result, it seems.

    They¡¯ve also gotten used to life here.

    After Youmu contacted them via the magicmunicator, they all assembled here. A merry bunch they are.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Please take care of us from now on!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    They all shouted.

    ¡¸Our pleasure! However, should you cause any trouble, I can¡¯t guarantee your lives. So be careful, okay?¡¹

    I threw in a light threat in there.

    Though we¡¯re clearly monsters, they were on their guard only for the first few minutes.

    But let¡¯s not allow them to let their guard down so much that they cause a ruckus here.

    Though they seem like a bunch of good guys, so maybe I¡¯m worrying too much.

    As nned, I then introduced Youmu to Rigur.

    After we exined how far our defensework spans, the frontier garrison decided to fill in the holes between us and the viges.

    Since there¡¯s a lot of room to spare, a single unit can work on building a road.

    And the free high orc construction division will be sent to help them with that.

    Thus, albeit very unexpectedly, Youmu¡¯s group became familiar with our city.

 Chapter 51 â€“ To the Human City

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast an English Clown, a French Pierrot, and a Doctor)

    Doctor: So we got the results of your recent MRI. I¡¯m pleased to say that we found no abnormalities.

    Clown: Doctor! How do you tell a difference between an oral thermometer and a rectal one?

    Doctor: Hmm? Oh, well the simplest method would be¨C

    Clown: By the taste!

    Doctor: ... Were you listening to what I was saying before?

    Clown: About what?

    Doctor: Your recovery from that ident. Could I ask you a few questions?

    Clown: How many is a few?

    Doctor: A three or four, maybe. Have you been feeling stressedtely?

    Pierrot: No! I didn¡¯t give you my permission to ask questions!

    Doctor: Oh, I apologize. May I ask a question?

    Pierrot: That is in itself a question! But fine, go ahead.

    Doctor: So, are you feeling okay?

    Clown: Yes, absolutely. No problems at all.

    Doctor: Have you been able to remember anything since before the ident?

    Clown: ... what?

    Doctor: You haven¡¯t forgotten about it, have you?

    Pierrot: Doctor, I¡¯m getting a headache listening to you. Can we leave now?

    Doctor: We?

    Clown: Oh, since we¡¯re leaving now, let me tell you one more joke. Did you know? A doctor is the only man who can tell a woman to take off all her clothes and then send a bill to her husband!

    .

    .

    Life in the Royal Capital

    051. To the Human City

    Two weeks have passed since we let Youmu¡¯s group in.

    The highway n is continuing smoothly.

    Contrary to what you¡¯d think, the frontier garrison members are rather hardworking.

    They¡¯ve also gotten very friendly with the hobgoblin guardians.

    The city¡¯s monsters are dutifully upholding the rules, and are unexpectedly friendly towards the humans.

    I was expecting the guardians and the garrison to look down on each other due to monster-human animosity and all, but I guess I was wrong.

    Probably, since they used to be ruffians and hooligans, they are trying to change.

    As for Youmu, he might be the kind of person who attracts people.

    He has an aura of charisma about him.

    So even dividing up the responsibilities he was handed was quite smooth¨Cwhether or not his desire to cooperate with us affected his efficiency.

    We have goblin riders on guard and lookout duty around the city, but there¡¯s simply too many of them.

    Therefore, we decided to have ten riders support the frontier garrison when they answered distress calls.

    For the humans that assistance was something they wouldn¡¯t even dare to ask for, so they happily epted.

    However, they insisted to return to the favor, so they decided to teach us formation tactics, sword skills, and other professions they knew.

    Among those was a rather popr survival skills that were bound to increase our food variety.

    While it wouldn¡¯t lead to abundance, it is something we can be grateful for.

    Thus our rtionship kept improving.

    And once we more or less came to trust each other, the garrison had a proposal... no, a favor to ask.

    They asked whether we could maintain their equipment. It seems the fact that our equipment is far superior to theirs has been bothering them.

    ¡¸In the first ce, it¡¯s in cheating for monsters to use high level equipment!¡¹

    One of their members said, speaking on behalf of the entire group.

    Frankly, I agree.

    Since getting the Dwarfs¡¯ technological assistance we¡¯ve been able to create equipment far above what I would consider ideal.

    ¡¸Fufun! Well, hey. Dwarf armor is the best in the world!¡¹

    Kaijin merrily replied,

    ¡¸No, no... that being so, why is even master Garm in this city? That I find strange!¡¹

    Cabal also expressed disbelief.

    The elite among the dwarfs¨CGarm. Kaijin is also a master of his craft, and we also have the expert Kurobee.

    Our city¡¯s smithy would easily match that of any capital city.

    Moreover, we have Gabil bringing raw materials from the cave once in a while; so we have an abundance of high ranking ingredients.

    If people learned of this, there would bound to be plenty of buyers; however, we don¡¯t n to sell any.

    There are still hobgoblins without aplete set of equipment. Our numbers are sorge that we are having hard time meeting demand.

    Even with Kurobee¡¯s copy skill ¨C the one he got from¡ºResearcher¡»- it takes a while to finish an item since its not elerated by¡ºGreat Sage¡»like mine.

    It¡¯s certainly faster than if making the item by hand, but he¡¯s still just a single person.

    Thus, he¡¯s been employing artisan-wannabees from among the young men and women to be his disciples; and has been producing all items at the factories for them to see.

    Perhaps one of these young ones may be a true artisan someday.

    So, considering the possibility of future experts, Kurobee¡¯s current actions are for the best in the long term.

    ¡¸Whatever, it¡¯s fine¨Cyour request! Ask me to look at your equipment any time I¡¯m free!¡¹

    Kaijin lightly epted.

    He¡¯s probably nning on using them to have his students practice.

    He might look like a big softy, but he¡¯s actually an extremely prudent old man.

    ¡¸Uooooooo! As expected of Kaijin-san! Look at him talk!¡¹

    ¡¸Oi oi, you sure?!¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, look at mine too!!!¡¹

    He was surrounded in other simr joyous shouts.

    I guess I should feel relieved at his kindness.

    .

    *Dosu, Zusha, Boko, Bokon!*

    That was the sound that apanied our fall.

    By ¡°our fall¡± I mean mine, Benimaru¡¯s, Souei¡¯s, and Shion¡¯s.

    ¡¸Wahahaha! You suck, you suck, you suck, you suck!!!¡¹

    Our opponent eximed whileughing loudly. Who? Demon Lord Milim of course.

    We had a mock battle with her, four versus one, but that didn¡¯t go over well.

    And she¡¯s even using her dragon knuckles. She always wears them. Once at mealtime I made her take them off causing her to sulk the rest of the day.

    I shouldn¡¯t have? No, that was clearly a breach of etiquette.

    I¡¯m d I had her wear them this time.

    She should always wear them during practice. But that doesn¡¯t apply to mealtime.

    As if receiving a lesson, I spar daily with Milim.

    But she¡¯s so strong ¨C to the point that it¡¯s funny! ¨C that dueling her is out of the question. So, we decided on this four versus one.

    Ridiculous power. A cheat-like ability. Bottomless stamina.

    I¡¯m d we¡¯re not enemies.

    We also had Hakurou spar with her once. Unfortunately, not even his attacks reach her. However he can put up a fight, which is impressive in itself.

    The overwhelming power I felt from the Dwarf King, and the overwhelming power from Milim.

    The difference between them is far too great. That much I understood after being beaten down in session here.

    Had I, during the match with the dwarf king, used¡ºGreat Sage¡»battle mode, there¡¯s a chance I could have won.

    But that kind of thing is meaningless before Milim. It¡¯s not a match of skill or trick.

    There¡¯s various kinds of strength, huh...?

    Thus thrice a day. As a result, we¡¯ve all gotten much strongerpared to two weeks ago.

    Hakurou observes the matches. He¡¯s perfected his skills, so he won¡¯t benefit much from these.

    As for us, our skills were socking, that we managed to improve greatly these past two weeks.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve gotten pretty good! If Rimuru decided to be a demon lord now, I would be totally for it!¡¹

    Milim happily eximed.

    I am not nning on bing a demon lord!

    Besides, we didn¡¯t evenst twenty minutes today. Complete failures.

    Even if I called myself a demon lord, I wouldn¡¯t live long enough to see it recorded.

    Benimaru, Souei, and Shion return to practice after getting instructions from Hakurou.

    What a lively bunch they are.

    While watching them spar,

    ¡¸By the way, Milim, why did you be a demon lord?¡¹

    I suddenly got curious and asked,

    ¡¸Yeaaaah, about that... what was the reason again? There was a bunch of sad things and messed up things, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Why are you asking me?¡¹

    ¡¸No reason. Can¡¯t remember it well. It¡¯s been too long ago; I forgot!¡¹

    Milim looked as if she didn¡¯t want to remember the grief and horror.

    ¡¸I see. Well, if you forgot, there¡¯s no need to remember!¡¹

    Though she looks like a child, she is an ancient demon lord.

    From what I heard, the youngest of demon lords is at least 200 years old.

    That would be my enemy Leon Cromwell. My prey.

    There are other young demon lords; they are around five hundred years old and have experienced the great war.

    Milim belongs to the old generation.

    In other words, she¡¯s been living for an insane amount of time.

    Chances are, she doesn¡¯t have many friends. She¡¯s been living for so long that she must have lost many good friends by now...

    ¡¸Hey, do you have family or someone who worries about you?

    Is it okay to stay here without letting anyone know?¡¹

    Suddenly growing worried, I asked her.

    When I did,

    ¡¸Ah!!! I forgot. Right... I¡¯ll be right back!

    Though this might take a while. But, I¡¯ll be gone for 2~3 years at the longest. I¡¯ll be back!¡¹

    She suddenly eximed.

    ¡¸What? So suddenly. Hey. Right now?¡¹

    ¡¸Mu, yeah. Well, it¡¯s not like we won¡¯t meet again£¡So I¡¯m off!¡¹

    She said, and immediately changed into her Gothic Dress.

    That¡¯s with the Dress Change magic¨Ca very useful skill.

    I would have asked her to teach me, but I can do that naturally myself, so there¡¯s no need.

    It¡¯s usually rmended to people with lots of equipment. Though you have to learn¡´Spacial Magic¡µbefore this one, and it is far harder to learn.

    After she finished changing, she looked at me with a smile,

    ¡¸Well, be right back!¡¹

    She flew off after saying just a few words.

    And without making a sound she flew away at a speed faster than the speed of sound.

    She left as suddenly as she had arrived.

    ¡¸Hmm? Has Milim-sama gone off somewhere?¡¹

    Shion asked.

    ¡¸Yeah. She had remembered some unfinished business. She¡¯ll be back in 2~3 years at thetest, she said.¡¹

    ¡¸2~3 years? How easily she went on such an arduous journey, and for such a long time, no?¡¹

    ¡¸But, to someone with her lifespan, surely it¡¯s but 2~3 days?¡¹

    ¡¸I guess it is!¡¹

    ¡¸Maybe she¡¯s gone off to show off her clothing and dragon knuckles to her friends...¡¹

    Shion muttered thatst line much to the approval of the other oni.

    That just might be the case.

    If she went showing off her gifts to her friends around the world, she might just need 2~3 years for that.

    Though our imagination was probably just running wild imagining such a scene, we somehow became convinced that she is in fact out boasting to friends.

    Solemn expressions don¡¯t suit Milim.

    And now that she¡¯s gone, I¡¯m feeling kind of lonely. We¡¯ve gotten that close during these two measly weeks.

    What a strange demon lord she is.

    But there¡¯s no time to feel sorry for ourselves.

    Her departure is also a chance.

    We must go to a human vige right now. After checking it out, if there are no problems, I¡¯ll take Milim there next time.

    Previewing content is important before a public release.

    The three idiots were nning to stay for two weeks, secretly gathering monster body parts.

    They are using it to fulfill a subjugation request, aren¡¯t they? But are they allowed to cheat like that?

    Well, it¡¯s not really my problem, but I¡¯ll have them buy my silence by guiding me to a human city.

    ¡¸And so, you¡¯re showing the way.¡¹

    I said in response to their troubled expressions,

    ¡¸We understand, danna!¡¹

    ¡¸We shall lead the way! Should we also stop by the royal capital on the way?¡¹

    ¡¸I know how to get around the back alleys, you know?¡¹

    They epted.

    I¡¯ll leave it to them.

    I decided to leave in two days.

    When I had gone to notify Rigurdo of the fact, I found out that he had already prepared the bags for departure. How diligent.

    And after using the magic circle to get to the cave, I had Gabil show me to our medium grade medicine stash.

    ¡¸Oh, Rimuru-sama! We have been waiting!¡¹

    ¡¸My, Rimuru-dono! I am ecstatic that you let me work in such a wonderful environment!¡¹

    While on our way there we ran into Bester¡¯sboratory.

    Unlike Kaijin who has to supervise lots of people, Bester can devote himself wholeheartedly to research.

    So this must feel like heaven to him.

    ¡¸You are eating properly, right? Not forgetting to sleep?¡¹

    I asked, worried.

    ¡¸Of course. While the meals are not very diverse, they are very delicious.

    So I never miss a meal.

    As for sleep: I am frugal with it, but had a bed prepared here.

    Besides, it¡¯s good for your body not to sleep for a while!¡¹

    No it¡¯s not...

    I thought, but he¡¯s doing what he really likes. So I decided to leave him with a ¡°don¡¯t over do it¡± line.

    ¡¸Oh by the way, between Kurobee copying them and being produced here, which is more efficient?¡¹

    I asked,

    ¡¸We are getting faster here.

    Once we get more workers and proper equipment, we¡¯ll be able to continue production without relying on Kurobee-dono.¡¹

    Is what he said.

    Since it takes some time to grow Hipokte grass, we don¡¯t need production speed to increase too much.

    ¡¸In that case, should I have five people or soe asb members?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm... I need to teach them the basics too, so I¡¯d like about ten.

    Since I want to be rearing sessors as well, you see.¡¹

    Current production speed is three hours to dilute one pill. Kurobee can manage the same in a single hour.

    I can make one immediately, but I refrain from doing so. They need to be able to make it without my involvement.

    Thus, they¡¯ll be able to manage without me in emergency situations.

    However, they do currently focus on diluting my restorative pills to create twenty medium grade pills. Doing so, using ¡´Membrane Creation¡µ, is Bester¡¯s job.

    Along that would be very difficult, so he has Gabil¡¯s men help him. After evolving into Dragonewts they learned to use some simple magic, it seems.

    If three people other than Bester learn to use it, the speed triples.

    Working on a single pill every hour. In other words, they¡¯ll be able to create twenty medium grade ones. So in a single 8 hour working day, they¡¯ll add 160 pills to our stock.

    An excellent production line we¡¯ve made here.

    If they fail at growing more, they¡¯ll be stuck with other chores while Bester will continue his research. Which makes sense.

    Approving of their ns, I left to let Rigurdo know.

    Until now Bester has been working without sleep, producing more than eighty pieces a day.

    Probably preparing the city for the future. Taking 500 pieces from our stash, I deposited them into my stomach.

    These I n to sell in human city and purchase some magic stones.

    We¡¯ll figure out the price with Kaijinter.

    ¡¸Well then, continue as you have. As for Bester-dono, please do not overexert yourself!¡¹

    ¡¸Please leave it to me! I will work myself to the bone for you!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave the matter about ten people to you!¡¹

    They saw me off.

    Afterwards, I went to see Kaijin to decide the lowest price we¡¯d sell these at.

    Low quality medicine is called potions here and sells for about 3 silver coins a piece.

    Which is actually pretty high. It¡¯s not hard to imagine one¡¯s earnings for the day being spent on medicine.

    However, this medicine can treat 20% of most injuries and even grave ones.

    Inparison, restorative magic such as¡´Heal¡µwill only restore 10% of injuries and hard to use in emergency situations.

    So our medicine is twice as effective. High grade medicine can restore 50%, but I digress. What should we set the price at?

    ¡¸Listen, danna. Don¡¯t set the price twice as high. Sell no lower than 15 silver coins a piece.

    This isn¡¯t something a beginner would buy. It¡¯s meant for B rank and above adventurers.

    It¡¯s alright to raise the price even more! Aim to sell at about 20 silvers.¡¹

    Kaijin fervently exined.

    As he says. This medicine is very useful, so we¡¯d be in trouble if we set the price too low and get toorge of an order.

    If we don¡¯t make a profit we can¡¯t buy magic stones. So aiming for 20 silvers a piece is smart.

    Perhaps I should also sell one or two of my personal pills.

    After I acknowledged his words, we ended the meeting.

    And thus finished our preparations.

    The next day, I met up with the three idiots.

    After finishing their preparations, the trio was waiting for me.

    If we take the highway we¡¯ll run straight into Farmas Kingdom. The Count¡¯s domain that Youmu has spoken so much about.

    And that would mean meeting the greedy count, so no thanks.

    So, we¡¯ll be walking through the forest.

    We are aiming for the small country Brumund.

    To meet with Freedom Association¡¯s guild master and decide on a course of action.

    A year has passed since I was reincarnated into this world.

    And I am finally heading towards a human city.

 Chapter 52 â€“ Journey

    Editor¡¯s corner (cast: Yuuka, Smoggy and The Psychiatrist)

    *Yuuka enters Psychiatrist¡¯s office*

    Yuuka: Good afternoon.

    Psychiatrist: Good afternoon, now take a sit. *shuffling of papers* Do you know why you¡¯re here today?

    Yuuka: I was told that everyone had to go for a checkup before we¡¯re deemed safe to work. Don¡¯t worry doc, I¡¯m perfectly sane.

    Psychiatrist: I¡¯m sure you are, but I¡¯ll still need to ask you some questions, it¡¯s protocol, nothing I can do about it.

    Yuuka: Ask away doc.

    Psychiatrist: Okay, first question: You see a crying child alone, what do you do?

    Yuuka: Eat him.

    Psychiatrist: ... *ahem* Okay, second question: Who is your role model, or rather, ¡°senpai¡± as you people call them?

    Yuuka: DemolitionD+ Senpai.

    Psychiatrist:(I need to get out of here) Okay, final question: Who or what inspires you?

    Yuuka: I look to Filthy Frank for inspiration.

    Psychiatrist: *Runs for the door and shouts* EVACUATE THE BUILDING NOW!

    Yuuka: Hey wait! I need you to approve that I¡¯m mentally sane before I can work~ *chases after doc*

    Psychiatrist: GET AWAY FROM ME, YOU ARE NOWHERE NEAR SANE!

    Yuuka: *Master Spark*

    ...

    Yuuka: Phew, now that I am deemed as ¡®Mentally stable¡¯, I better go find that bear...

    Following day¡¯s news headlines: Terrorist Attack on Psychiatric Clinic! Is The Government Responsible?

    Smoggy: My, that¡¯s terrible! Weren¡¯t you there yesterday?

    Yuuka: No idea.

    .

    .

    Life in the Royal Capital

    Chapter 52: Journey

    ED NOTE: There are some parts that even I don¡¯t understand myself; forgive me for any errors.

    The Devil Myn was relieved to finally be able to report.

    She had left her best friend and the violent Demon lord Milim behind in the city which they were to monitor, but, this was somethingpletely outside of her expectations.

    It surprised her that a weak little slime is the head of the city, furthermore, Milim¡¯s behavior was also something she couldn¡¯t understand.

    The way a demon lord thinks is something an ordinary person will never understand.

    Rather, isn¡¯t that particr Demon Lord a little, no, rtively entric?

    On a cultural level, it seems the demon lord has made friends in the city they were monitoring.

    What¡¯s more, the fact that the head of the town is a slime who can take on the form of a masked person was also being reported.

    Just to be safe, the fact that Milim was staying in the city was not reported.

    I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll do anything that will vite the agreement between the demon lords.

    But, considering the fact I can¡¯t understand what Milim is thinking, I must be very cautious.

    We definitely cannot use magic in front of Milim.

    I judged thatmunication magic or magic in general, will instantly be detected by Milim.

    If she doesn¡¯t know my identity, there is a chance that she might not make a move.

    These are the types of things you report.

    ¡¸I see...I can use this. Good work, please continue to monitor them.¡¹

    yman said this happily, seemingly havinge up with something.

    But this has nothing to do with Myn.

    As the garrison¡¯s Shaman, she is serving as an officer.

    (Stupid humans. I¡¯m a devil, and yet they don¡¯t suspect a thing.)

    Although she looked down on them, talking to them for some time stirred up strange emotions in her heart.

    (I¡¯ll let it be for the time being.I wish to enjoy these moments for a little longer.)

    She made such a wish subconsciously.

    Thus, she went back to work without being too concerned.

    .

    The Demon Grucius, now a member of the frontier garrison, followed his toon as they advanced into the forest.

    For a beastman such as he, horse-riding was mere child¡¯s y.

    As such, he naturally stood out in the team.

    Even when he held back his true abilities, he couldn¡¯t possibly be inferior to humans.

    Therefore, he was offered the role of vice captain for one of the three toons.

    However, he refused stating that a neer should not hold such a position even after the toonmander insisted.

    Even though he drew some attention to himself, as long as he maintained his current situation, everything will be fine. That¡¯s what he believed.

    However, what he is currently interested in is the group of goblin wolf riders that followed them.

    The strangely evolved Star wolves and their riders the hobgoblins.

    As if they were a skilled team, even their breathing is synchronized. This suggests a high level of proficiency .

    Above all, The one known as Gobuta was the best amongst the hobgoblins.

    Based on his intuition, the best course of action is to kill him on sight.

    Grucius curled his tongue.

    Originally, he was only nning to invite the Oni, but in this situation it¡¯s very likely there are many other talented individuals.

    There are a total of 100 Goblin wolf riders, and every one of them have talents I want by all means.

    Amongst them are captain Rigur and vice captain Gobuta.

    These two have an overwhelming presence over the others.

    There are also others, like the Dragonewts I see time to time. They will also be good warriors with some training.

    The Orc Pioneers, they aren¡¯t much on their own, but truly shine when together in a group.

    I heard they were led by an orc lord called Gerudo, but I haven¡¯t seen him around the city.

    I heard he¡¯s always out transporting goods, but he¡¯s most likely a powerful individual.

    (What do you know, I¡¯ll be darned! This city is crazy! If I make a move, all this war potential will be ours!)

    In fact, when I look a closer look at the Oni, they¡¯re either my equal or even above me.

    Even though he is the weakest amongst the servants of the Beast King, this is still clearly something abnormal.

    Well, it¡¯s fine isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s more fun this way!

    Having strongrades is something good. Even if we failed, having powerful enemies is also desirable! That much is true.

    We, the Beastmen, are a race that thrives in battle. Strong enemies are something that we weed.

    Thus, while pondering about how he should invite them, he continued with his Frontier Garrison duties.

    £ª £ª £ª

    YAHHOO ¡ª¡ª- Nice!

    I am very satisfied with the feeling of spaciousness after such a long time.

    When I was in the city, I had to pay attention to what I say, my mind feels like it¡¯s about to burst.

    Thus, I left all the problems in the city to the two Oni.

    But, Benimaru said this himself:

    ¡¸Please leave everything regarding the city with us two Oni, we¡¯ll be able to aplish anything!¡¹

    That¡¯s what he said. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll manage somehow.

    Ranga has been on guard the whole time, but no signs of movements were spotted. Now it¡¯s Souei¡¯s turn to take over guard duty._

    He who doesn¡¯t sleep, Souei.

    By creating clones, he can get some sleep in shifts. Even though it¡¯s certainly a useful ability, I don¡¯t want to tell him that he must sleep.

    From the looks of things, no one¡¯s showing their true colors.

    To me, even though they don¡¯t seem to be rted to Milim, they may be acquaintances.

    Because this cannot be handled carelessly, we must monitor them carefully.

    Unfortunately, they don¡¯t seem to have made a move at all.

    If that¡¯s the case, then all we can do is to continue to be vignt. Since I can immediately return to the city with ¡ºShadow Step¡», I decided to leave the city for a little while.

    Or rather, I specte that as soon as I¡¯m gone, they¡¯re going to start making their move. Milim has also just left, so they must make their move now.

    I was on alert whilst thinking about this, but after first day I went out of town nothing happened whatsoever.

    After 3 days had passed, I¡¯m starting to think that I may be overly worked up about things.

    They also seem to be fairly strong.

    ¡°Leave it to me!¡±

    And because he said that I entrusted him to lead the way.

    After hearing that, I am now enjoying the spacious feeling after such a long time.

    I¡¯m taking this route because roads haven¡¯t been developed yet.

    After getting off the streets, I followed the animal trail.

    Is this really all right?

    If that¡¯s not enough, we advanced through a variety of different routes. However, there¡¯s a veteran here, so I left it to him.

    Even though he has a tearful face, lets believe in him.

    Besides, it¡¯s not like this is the first time he hase by here.

    One momentter,

    ¡¸Oi oi, we¡¯re not actually lost are we?¡¹

    I said that as a joke.

    ¡¸Hahaha. There¡¯s no way we would have gotten lost here...¡¹

    His wording has became strange, everything is fine right?

    Referring to the map in my mind, it seems we walked by here just now. I must be imagining things.

    ¡¸Oi! This is no joke. You¡¯re lost, aren¡¯t you!¡±

    The 3 looked at each other,

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸WE¡¯RE VERY SORRY!!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    And they apologized.

    Anyway, it seems that they have gotten lost trying to take a shortcut. Are these guys really professionals?

    Well whatever.

    I guided them back onto the road, the one they are familiar with.

    We passed by a field of Illusion Flowers in full bloom, that might be the cause of us getting lost. I didn¡¯t tell them though.

    ¡¸How could we have gotten lost in such a ce......¡¹

    ¡¸I may have lost a little self-confidence......¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m overwhelmed, If you professionals paid more respect to the road and followed it then maybe we would not have been lost.¡¹

    They looked a little pitiful, so I told them about the Illusion flowers.

    ¡¸That¡¯s a B rank harvesting mission objective!, It¡¯s pretty difficult ya know!¡¹

    Ellen proimed enthusiastically.

    In addition to being material for magic items, it¡¯s also quite a rare flower.

    After a lot of trouble, we returned to pick some. We managed to pick 40, and divided it up to 10 per person. Perhaps, I can understand its uses by storing it in my stomach to analyze.

    About a week¡¯s worth of time has passed, and we finally arrived at the exit of the forest.

    Certainly, but I wonder how much less time would be wasted if I took out the number of days we spent being lost.

    Well, there¡¯s no need for me to rush for this journey. Rather, long trips are much more fun.

    Well, a slime¡¯s body can¡¯t get tired anyway, but I¡¯ll need to remain clean, so I asked Ellen to use¡´Cleaning Magic¡µ.

    Because Ellen used¡´Cleaning Magic¡µ, I learned it.

    When I tried using it, my magic amplified the effects of the spell, cleaning everyone in the process. Thanks to that, the journey was more pleasant than usual.

    Starting a fire was easy, and I stayed up all night as the night-watch.

    ¡¸RIMURU SAN! LET¡¯S ADVENTURE TOGETHER FOREVER!!!¡¹

    Ellen eximed this emotionally, but as usual, I declined.

    If this was before I met anyone, that would have been a good idea, but I¡¯m the head of a city now. I can leave the governing to the others, but I can¡¯t leave it uncared for.

    Anyways, if someday my presence isn¡¯t needed anymore , I¡¯ll think about the offer then.

    A thought suddenly crossed my mind-Even if I epted, this will depend on whether or not she¡¯s still alive by that time.

    I wonder is this how Milim feels? To make an important friend, only to out live them, would I choose loneliness instead?

    I don¡¯t know.

    The current me doesn¡¯t have enough experience to determine that.

    .

    I shook my sadness away, and we went towards the roads.

    Our destination is the small country of Brumund. This particr country is so small that all the nobles are feudal lords of viges. It¡¯s really just a country whichprises of its royal capital.

    I was being led by the trio to the city which housed Brumund¡¯s Freedom Association Branch.

    However, the capital is the onlyrge city and in the castle town lies the Brumund¡¯s Freedom Association Branch.

    We have arrived in the first vige earlier than expected, and the carriage left as scheduled.

    We arrived at noon, and ate lunch at a restaurant.

    Seems like the traffic is not congested as it is a small country, which is always nice.

    ¡¸Hear me, I am the Mighty Axe, WAARGH~ and with a single swing, I killed this fellow!¡¹

    ¡¸Wow~ As expected of Biddo san!¡¹

    ¡¸Big Brother Biddo, this is a strong monster isn¡¯t it? You mean you killed it by yourself?¡¹

    ¡¸More or less, a single horned bear is no match for me!¡¹

    When we heard the conversation, we took a peek at the horned bear they were talking about.

    The main subject of the story, the horned bear, made me almost spit out all the food in my mouth when I saw it.

    It was only the horn of a horned rabbit embedded into the forehead of the bear,id on the floor as if it was a monster¡¯s corpse.

    The bear is not a monster but rather, is ssified as an animal, but it¡¯s hard to tell the difference.

    Fortunately I have my analyze ability, without it, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell the difference.

    A clear way to tell the difference is whether a ¡°magic stone¡± drops or not. Even so, for an ordinary person that¡¯s simply just cruel because it¡¯s so rare.

    Even if it didn¡¯t drop a ¡°magic stone¡± due to it being an animal, who knows how many of them animals would have been killed before people realize that they are animals, not monsters.

    Well, even though demonic energy seeps from monsters, it¡¯ll still be rather difficult to judge. In the end, due to the high level of my skill , I am able came up with this conclusion.

    ¡¸Oi, the guys in that corner are all proud about that fake horned bear, aren¡¯t they just like ants?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? A fake? You saw through the trick?!¡¹

    ¡¸Of course! It¡¯s the horn of a horned rabbit, welded on with magic......¡¹

    ¡¸As expected, you saw through it?¡¹

    ¡¸No, Danna. That person¡¯s purpose is not to unt. If they took this over to the king, they may be this vige¡¯s hero! They¡¯re doing this not to protect the vige, but rather to fill their bellies and live in fancy inns.¡¹

    I see.

    I understand the guild members¡¯ exnation. In short, they¡¯re scammers. The world has so many different kinds of scammers that It has be a profession.

    I was nning to leave after exposing them,

    ¡¸Oi oi, wait a moment! You just used me of being a fake! Making a fool out of me, I hope you¡¯re prepared for the consequences?¡¹

    I wonder, why do all the dumb ones have such good hearing. Furthermore, they even decided to pick a fight when I still idling...

    You people even believed in such a fraud...

    ¡¸Huh, isn¡¯t that Cabal-san......¡¹

    ¡¸Ellen-san¡¯s also here!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that person over there Gido!¡¹

    After hearing these words, people flooded the dining room immediately

    ¡¸Wha, what¡¯s this......you three are terrible, you should have given me a shout out if you came back!¡¹

    ¡¸Who are you, have we met before?¡¹

    ¡¸Ohe on, I may look all rundown and tattered now, but it¡¯s me biddo! I was receiving guidance from you in the capital after picking a fight, it¡¯s me biddo!¡¹

    Well that was unexpected.

    This group of 3 (idiots), are unexpectedly famous.

    They seem acquainted with the fraud to a certain degree, but the other people seem to respect the three.

    It¡¯s rather strange that they don¡¯t seem all that happy even though they¡¯re being respected.

    But, the biggest surprise to me was the fact these 3 are actually famous adventurers.

    They are mainly famous for their sudden rise in prominence recently.

    ......Even so, it¡¯s because they have brought along monsters from my town with them during missions, that¡¯s why they were able to perform so significantly well...

    I looked at the 3, and they looked away in a panic.

    I¡¯ll not press them on this matter.

    That¡¯s probably something they don¡¯t want to mention to the people here.

    Even so, even if I don¡¯t touch the matter, it¡¯s still there.

    ¡¸Do you get it now?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸OF COURSE!!! WE¡¯LL GUIDE YOU TO THE CAPITAL! EVERY STEP OF THE WAY!!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Then it¡¯s all good.

    The trip ended smoothly even after such a thing happened.

    Thus, we arrived at the royal capital of the small country of Burmund.

 Chapter 53 â€“ Freedom Association

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast: an English Clown and a French Pierrot)

    Clown: Pierrot, wait a second!

    Pierrot: What? We¡¯ve got things to do, people to entertain, books to trante!

    Clown: The doctor mentioned something about an ident, what do you think it was?

    Pierrot: Remember how we were ying with a frisbeest week?

    Clown: Oh yeah, I wondered why the frisbee was getting bigger, and then it hit me.

    Pierrot: He must have been talking about that head injury. Not the other one.

    Clown: Other one?

    Pierrot: The one where someone tried to kill you? You told me a bit about it, remember?

    Clown: ... What did I say? Where was this?

    Pierrot: You seriously forgot? We were sharing a hospital room, both of us got hit by a car, it seemed.

    Clown: And?

    Pierrot: You told me a joke: The seven-year old girl told her mom, ¡°A boy in my ss asked me to y doctor.¡± ¡°Oh, dear,¡± the mother nervously sighed. ¡°What happened, honey?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, he made me wait 45 minutes and then double-billed the insurancepany.

    Clown: Not about that! About the ident!

    Pierrot: I don¡¯t remember...

    .

    .

    PLEASE READ: I HAVE DECIDED TO TRANSLATE FREEDOM ASSOCIATION AS FREE GUILD FROM NOW ON. Just kidding, next chapter made the name sound strange...

    Life in the Royal Capital

    053. Freedom Association

    We proceeded into Brumund¡¯s Royal Capital.

    The city appears old but sturdy.

    The pedestrians appeared bright and cheerful with no gloominess in sight.

    Probably due to the fact that there is no visible damage from powerful monsters or other threats.

    And as you¡¯d expect from such a remote country, there were many people geared up.

    Based on my appraisal ability, most armors and weapons used are of inferior quality. Simrly, they also seemed rather weak.

    However, smelling the air of a downtown area after so long was pretty exciting.

    Buying some roasted meat on a stick, we continued onward.

    I have no idea what meat this is, but it¡¯s strangely delicious.

    Actually, I can analyze the meat to find out where it came from, but I won¡¯t do that. I have something else that needs to be analyzed.

    The sauce. This sauce coulde in handy for research. Though it is unfair to the chef, eating something lets me learn its recipe.

    So I made a mental note of the required ingredients for this meal.

    I am advancing further in, guided by the trio, with a specific store in mind.

    Magic Tool Store.

    Normal tool stores and magic tool stores are very different than what people from my world would imagine.

    When adventurers, for example, refer to ¡°tool stores¡± they typically mean magic ones.

    And it is one of these magic tool stores ¨C I¡¯ll simply call it tool store from now on ¨C that was our destination.

    To learn current market prices.

    I am nning to sell medium grade medicine today. However, even if I want to sell it at 15 silvers a piece, I need to first know the price of low grade medicine.

    I also want to know if there is any product made from Illusion Flowers, or something rted to them.

    If we turn them in to the guild, we can make ten silvers per bouquet.

    Though you¡¯d think you could make a lot of money this way, but going into the forest to search for this elusive flower often proves pointless, so most people abstain.

    So if you¡¯re nning on bing a permanent harvesting adventurer, you shouldn¡¯t expect to be rich quick.

    Thus, usually people find them while adventuring somewhere ande to sell them; the buyer then collects them and turns them over to whoever requests.

    Which would mean that harvesting requests tend to stick around for years. It¡¯s a lengthy process.

    And since I have lots of such medical nts and flowers, I¡¯d want to know their current prices.

    So, we entered the store.

    A peculiar smell filled the room and the store itself gave off a queer aura.

    A store you¡¯d expect to be run by some elderly witch.

    Actually, the owner looks just like that.

    I looked around, quickly evaluating the goods. Sadly, I didn¡¯t see any rare items.

    Low grade potions are in stock, and at a higher price.

    Why? Simple: the neighboring Farmas Kingdom has stopped allowing goods toe from the Dwarf Kingdom.

    Though I guess I over exaggerated; they are merely preventing any goods that could be used by the military to reach here.

    And since high quality potions no longer arrive from the Dwarf Kingdom, they have no choice but to sell the inferior stuff made by the local pharmacists.

    Besides, since they are making things by boiling medical herbs found in forests and caves, the medicine they produce is naturally inferior.

    Hmm? Do I smell an opportunity...?

    At the moment, low grade potion [Quality: Normal, Effect: 20%] is sold for 2 silver coin.

    Inparison, abysmal potion [Quality: Low, Effect 15%] is sold for 1 silver coin.

    So even a small change in effect can lead to such a drastic change in price. I guess considering that it could save your life, people are rarely stingy with medicine.

    And with such shortage of material, adventurers whoe across medical herbs will quickly find a buyer even if their guild doesn¡¯t ept it.

    It¡¯s always in demand, it seems.

    Next, Illusion Flowers.

    From this flower you can make Hallucinogens and Bewitching Perfume.

    The effects of these items are,

    Hallucinogens: Used to amplify¡´Hypnotism-type Magic¡µ. Taking it normally will induce hallucinations. Leads to addiction.

    Bewitching Perfume: Amplifies the effects of¡´Hypnotism-type Magic¡µby up to 30%. Increases resistance to¡´Hypnotism-type Magic¡µby up to 30%.

    That would be for quality item, of course; normal one would increase the effects by only 20%.

    What is amplified? The sess rate of the skill, the extent of control, and the duration. It is an item coveted by most practitioners of this type of magic.

    However, addiction is bad. It¡¯s probably simr to our world¡¯s hallucinogens. Though I doubt they sell it to just anybody.

    By the way, while I was analyzing the poison, I happened to have acquired some resistance to it. At this rate, I might get a new skill soon.

    If I harvest and analyze some more poisonous nts, of course. Eating the nt would be a bad idea, but I wouldn¡¯t get poisoned if I absorbed it into my stomach.

    So, I can¡¯t die from poison. And since I wouldn¡¯t get food poisoning either, I taste tested most dishes during the trip.

    But I digress.

    The effects of these items is easy to dispel, but surely they cost a lot?

    ¡¸Haah? Hallucinogens and Bewitching Perfume? You can¡¯t get such amazing items here.

    Rather than in a small country like ours, you should be looking elsewhere!¡¹

    The store¡¯s granny told me.

    Did she think that I was ridiculing her?

    Chances are the fact that she has even heard of such medicines is impressive.

    In fact, the medicine sold here is made by her. She¡¯s pretty learned, it seems.

    ¡¸Ah, my bad. The thing is, I happen to have gotten my hands on some of those, but aren¡¯t sure if it¡¯s actually the real deal.

    I even borrowed a gold coin to buy it, so I¡¯m curious!¡¹

    I said, trying to deceive her.

    ¡¸What did you say? Show me. I¡¯ll check if for you.

    I won¡¯t charge you, so rest easy!¡¹

    The granny replied.

    Since she asked, I had no choice but to take out a small bag with a hallucinogen I made prior.

    I have quite a few more bags like this. The hallucinogen is fine like sugar, but red in color.

    The granny took it from my hands and used¡´Identification Magic¡µon it.

    ¡¸Oh my! It¡¯s real! Aren¡¯t you lucky.

    With this much, you can easily make 2 golds coins.

    But production and sales of this item is forbidden to amateurs.

    It can only be sold by magicians with a special license, so beware!

    If you want to pawn it, however, I¡¯d be happy to buy it from you for two gold coins!¡¹

    She said, surprised.

    Turning a bouquet in to the guild would earn you 10 silvers. Whereas processing it would yield you 2 gold coins. That¡¯s 20 times higher.

    Moreover, you can also make some Bewitching Perfume from it. All you need is to dilute the extract with water.

    So this is another product that will sell well; I¡¯m d we picked it.

    I mean, I knew magic items were expensive, but for them to be so expensive! Well, it¡¯s my profit, so I don¡¯tin.

    But now that she had evaluated it for me, I can¡¯t just leave without buying anything.

    Doesn¡¯t she have any good items...?

    Seeing apleteck of rare items, I started searching for anything I might need.

    And then I found it, ¡ºDummy¡¯s Guide! Easy to understand ¡´Elemental Magic¡µtheories!¡»¨C a magic book titled thus.

    Seems like its a part of a popr publication, but to think that it is even sold out here?

    Well, I can read some, and even simply reading letters is practice. So let¡¯s buy the book.

    ¡¸Aha. So, little girl, you¡¯re aspiring to be a magician?

    That¡¯s a beginner¡¯s book.

    Kids who want to enroll in an academy study from this book.

    But you know, you can¡¯t be a magician just from reading this book, are you sure you want to buy it?¡¹

    A magic academy! How wonderful. I want to go check it out someday.

    Someday, I¡¯ll use¡ºGreat Sage¡»to get all the magic in the world...

    ¡¸Yeah, no problem. How much is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Child, your face is pretty but you¡¯ve got the tongue of a middle-aged man...

    Ah, well. Unfortunately, it isn¡¯t cheap. Magic is a rich-man¡¯s hobby.

    The masses, without connections or something, can never learn magic.

    Just this book costs a single gold coin; too much, right?¡¹

    I wonder... since I¡¯m wearing the mask, is the granny guessing by my voice?

    I don¡¯t really care, either way. Maybe I should change my voice to seem older...?

    Well, it¡¯s toote now. And since it¡¯s a pain, I¡¯ll leave it as is for now.

    Since I¡¯m around 150 cm tall right now, should I im to be a young boy?

    It¡¯s been a year since I was born, but my soul is at least 38 years old; in other words, it¡¯s hard to figure out my age. In any case, I¡¯m a child at heart.

    So if I look young, that isn¡¯t a problem.

    An enigmatic boy wearing a mask. Don¡¯t fret, there¡¯s plenty of delusional idiots calling themselves heroes and demon lords, so I¡¯d fit right in.

    So let¡¯s introduce myself thus from now on.

    Magic is for the rich, huh. There¡¯s probably plenty among them that are incapable of learning magic, too.

    A single gold coin is about a hundred thousand yen.

    Though they do seem to have a printing press, I wonder why there¡¯s so few printed books?

    ¡¸No problem. I¡¯ll buy the book for 1 gold. However, I wonder why it¡¯s so expensive?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s simple. Magic books, you see, can only be written down by hand.

    Though the Ghost Researchers have the copying machine, it rejects magic manuscripts.

    So, any magic book on the market has been written by hand.

    By the way, this book I wrote myself when I was younger, so please take care of it!¡¹

    ¡¸I see. I didn¡¯t know, so thank you. I¡¯ll treat it with care.¡¹

    I said, handing over a single gold coin. Transactionplete.

    ¡¸Doesn¡¯t look it, but she¡¯s rich, huh... but still a child, right?

    What are parents doing handing their kids this much money...¡¹

    She grumbled to herself, while handing over the book.

    Magic books are handwritten, so I should expect them to be expensive.

    From now on, whether I stop by the magic academy or another royal capital, I will buy every magic book in sight! So I decided.

    The trio have also purchased whatever they came for. Well, so I say, but they only came to restock on potions and other herbs, so they¡¯ve been waiting for me.

    After thanking the owner, I left the store. It was a time well spent.

    After leaving the store, I stop the trio.

    ¡¸You guys... you understand, right?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸..........¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The trio each handed me 10 Illusion Flower bouquets.

    And to each I handed a gold coin. Thus I have 16 gold coins left; so lots more to spend.

    I¡¯d much rather process the Illusion Flowers myself. It would be wasteful to hand them over to the guild.

    During my conversation with the trio, they looked as if they wanted to ask something.

    ¡¸Wait a minute! Rimuru-san, when had you processed the Illusion Flowers?

    Actually, it¡¯s considered really difficult to do!

    There have been people who died from the poisonous gasses that the nts let out!¡¹

    I see. So it really was such a dangerous nt. I guess the price is fitting.

    ¡¸Fufufu. Processing such a weed is simple for someone like I!¡¹

    ¡¸No fair! I can¡¯t even do it...¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of danna. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised at anything now.¡¹

    ¡¸Me too. Danna is someone who can do anything.¡¹

    Three jealous idiots.

    But other then Ellen, the other two have already epted the facts.

    And, considering that we have researched the cost as desired, we headed for the Freedom Association.

    We reached Brumund¡¯s Freedom Association Branch.

    The guild was at the end of road leading out of themercial district where the magic store was.

    It¡¯s a stately building made of stone.

    The Dwarf Kingdom often dug down into the stone, so most buildings were at most 3 floors tall.

    The Lizardmen would make use of windows designated with magic to light their houses, but this is different. It depends on natural light.

    So I was under the impression that people didn¡¯t build high-rise houses in this world. Well, whether you can consider 5 stories ¡°high-rise¡± is a different story.

    When we entered, I noticed that they are somehow regting the temperature; it was pleasant inside.

    While I actually can¡¯t feel the change in temperature due to my resistances, I could tell the difference using heat detection ability.

    I guess they are keeping the temperature constant with magic. Surprisingly advanced, I must say.

    I had thought that the world travelers kept the world rtively primitive, but I guess they¡¯ve been trying to develop it in a direction different than ours.

    Maybe if there were no monsters or demon lords, this world would be a true magic society.

    However, it can also be said that all the current knowledge has been researched to counter monsters.

    Since the demon lords exercised restraint, the humans bought them off by handing over fertilend; so when power shifts in favor of humans, an invasion into their realms is a legitimate possibility.

    That thought has been preached by the Western Saints Church, I heard.

    True, monsters are stronger right now; but no one knows what the future will hold. I guess I need to implement some real foreign policy to protect the rights of my city.

    I¡¯m d I came here.

    By seeing a human city, by learning something about humans, I can better prepare against possible future threats.

    Thus, I decided to see more and more things.

    Now then, I shouldn¡¯t stand in the doorway.

    I was guided further in by the trio. The inside reminded me of a municipal building¡¯s reception room.

    There¡¯s a desk like one you¡¯d see at an airport¨Cwhere you surrender your baggage, with a te that reads: Sales Counter.

    All in all, there are three counters separated from each other.

    The Sales Counter I just mentioned.

    Counter for visitors and other general users.

    Counter specific for adventurers.

    The room is separated into these three sectors.

    The sales counter is exactly what it sounds like; items that you found or went to obtain on request are brought over here.

    The general counter is used by beginners and Freedom Association members who live in the city. That¡¯s where you go to register or retire from the guild.

    The adventurer¡¯s counter can only be used by authorized adventurers.

    An adventurer is a Freedom Association member who either goes foraging, subjugating, or hunting on request. Some take on different types of tasks, but most people still refer to them by the generic term¨Cadventurer.

    Furthermore, an adventurer is someone who has to have some basicbat ability.

    For example, there¡¯s a specialized division called the Magicians Guild. To be affiliated with them, you need to be able to use some kind of magic; however, affiliation with them does not guarantee usefulness to the Freedom Association.

    It¡¯s no good if all you can do is use some magic. Only after you have lived by foraging, subjugating, or hunting are you recognized as an adventurer.

    So, what are the merits to bing an adventurer?

    While every Freedom Association Branch is affiliated with a specific country, its members are able to change countries easily.

    Leaving the city or even crossing the border is far easier for an adventurer. Of course, this may not apply during wartime, but this allows for greater mobility.

    In other words,pared to people with clear allegiances, Guild Members are able to freely select a country where they want to live. Well, not like there¡¯s a big difference other than the tax you¡¯d have to pay.

    The origin of the name ¡°Freedom Association¡±es from adventurers who wanted to be able to freely move between countries.

    Well, even so, there¡¯s not that many people who constantly switch countries.

    This was exined to me by the three idiots on our way to the counters.

    After receiving this exnation, we proceeded to the back.

    ¡¸Hey, we¡¯re leading our guest to the backrooms, so let us pass.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Cabal-san. You have returned. Who might this be?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, Guild Master¡¯s guest. Treat him with respect, please.¡¹

    After that exchange, we were let through.

    And in the background,

    ¡¸Cabal-san is so cool~!¡¹

    ¡¸Ellen-san is so gorgeous... Always so beautiful!¡¹

    ¡¸Fools! To not understand Gido-san¡¯s greatness...¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸But, who is that kid? Why treat her with respect?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    I heard the people in the background say this, but couldn¡¯t really understand them.

    Why are the three idiots idolized here? Even in the first vige we stopped by they were famous.

    We stopped in front of a room in the back. The room was guarded by two soldiers, who opened the door on Cabal¡¯s signal.

    In the middle of the room is a magic circle.

    Simr to the one that Bester drew. One that allows travel both ways.

    I was guided to the magic circle, and used it to teleport.

    It can be used to travel up to the fourth floor; the fifth floor is essible via a different circle.

    To prevent infiltration from spies and such. How prudent.

    Now that I think about it, there are no windows passed the fourth floor. Probably to prevent break-in.

    The magic circle to the fifth floor lies directly beyond the guild master¡¯s room.

    We entered the room.

    ¡¸Wee, ¡°One whomands monsters¡±!

    I am this Branch¡¯s Guild Master Fuze.¡¹

    A short man with a vignt face extended his greetings.

    I see, he definitely fits the description of a Guild Master.

    He¡¯s plenty strong and seems rather capable. But if anything, it¡¯s the aura about him.

    He seems to be a rather gutsy individual.

    ¡¸I am Rimuru Tempest. Ruler of the new Monster Country ¡°Tempest¡± of the Jura Forest. Pleased to make your acquaintance.¡¹

    After finishing our introductions, we started our questioning.

    Since our meetingsted long into the night, I decided to stay in one of the Freedom Association¡¯s rooms.

    P.S. Sadly, although I had plenty of money left and finally arrived at a human city, I couldn¡¯t venture into a new ¡°frontier¡± for now.

 Chapter 54 â€“ Business ~ The Start of a Trade

    SURPRISE! IT¡¯S 23 MINS EARLY~

    Editor¡¯s corner (cast: Yuuka, Smoggy and a certain Shrine Maiden)

    Miko: Yuuka?! Why¡¯re you here in the city?

    Yuuka: Huh? Oh, it¡¯s just you armpits. Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m performing in a circus?

    Miko: Pffft. A circus?! A Youkai like you performing in a circus? BWAHAHAHAA~

    Yuuka: *Veins appear on forehead*

    Miko: You should go back and tend to your sunflower field instead~ Not like you can do anything else HOHOHO~

    Yuuka: Leave me alone! Don¡¯t me me if your donation box goes missing tonight!

    Miko: Oh you wouldn¡¯t dare.

    ..........

    ......

    ...

    *A certain bear picks up a newspaper while nibbling on a fish*

    Smoggy: Hey Yuuka, It says here that the Hakurei Shrine¡¯s donation box is missing... Doesn¡¯t the new bathtub you bought here look awfully simr to the donation box?

    Yuuka: No idea.

    .

    .

    Life in the Royal Capital

    054. Business ~ The Start of a Trade

    The meeting continued untiltest night.

    It can¡¯t be helped since I arrivedte.

    Well, we were suppose to meet today, but apparently the noble wanted to meet me no matter what.

    We exchanged information briefly during yesterday¡¯s meeting.

    Mainly, I heard about the towns and countries of humans.

    I also learned about the Free Association, they even said they would introduce me to their leader Yuki Kagurazaka at their headquarters.

    However, something felt amiss.

    I heard the freedom association¡¯s headquarters is located in the royal capital, but there¡¯re a lot of royal capitals.

    There¡¯s therge neighboring Farmas Kingdom, and the terrifyingly strong neighboring kingdom of the Sorcery Dynasty of Sarion.

    Even a small kingdom such as Brumund has a royal capital. In fact, we¡¯re in it right now.

    So in which country is the Freedom Association Headquarters located in?

    The clusters of countries around the Great Jura forest joined together and formed the council.

    Therefore, the gathering of councilors must be in an easily essible location, and its headquarters is now set in the Ingracia Kingdom.

    In terms of strength, the one boasting the strongest power amongst those that joined the council is the Farmas Kingdom. But due to the developed transportation system in the ingracia Kingdom, it became the heart of all the kingdoms instead.

    That¡¯s the most likely reason why the Farmas Kingdom and the Ingracia Kingdom are on bad terms.

    However, there¡¯s also another reason why the Ingracia Kingdom was selected.

    The Ingracia Kingdom is the only kingdom not directly next to the Great Jura forest. Therefore, it¡¯s less susceptible to monster attacks, granting it the blessing of being safe.

    The Freedom Association¡¯s headquarters will be located in the country which is blessed with safety and has advanced transportationworks.

    That much is obvious.

    That means, when they said the royal Capital they were referring to the royal Capital of the Ingracia Kingdom.

    Another feature of the countries within the council is that fact they¡¯re all countries that follow the Church.

    In other words, the kingdoms surrounding the Great Jura Forest are within the Sphere of influence of the church.

    Commerce and religion are the two main pirs that support the bonds between kingdoms.

    Each country votes for a councilor, and all of the councilors embody equality due to their religion. I heard there¡¯s a system where important decisions are discussed and decided in the council.

    Surprisingly, this system is quite simr to the United Nations from my previous life.

    Councilor election methods differ from country to country, but the majority of the councilors elected are from the royal family.

    By the way, the Sorcery Dynasty of Sarion doesn¡¯t have a national religion.

    The king ims to be a descendant of god, and forbids all other religions. Thus, they were rejected from being a part of the council, making them a isted superpower.

    But I heard that they do havemercial rtions with the other kingdom, most likely because it is a superpower.

    Anyway.

    I heard that the Freedom Association¡¯s headquarters is located in the center of the Ingracia Kingdom.

    So if I want to meet Yuuki Kagurazaka I¡¯ll have to visit the Ingracia Kingdom.

    Apparently, they were willing to write a letter, introducing me to him. But in exchange, I was told to meet Baron Beruyado, a noble of this nation.

    Of course I agreed to the terms, and am currently riding towards my destination on a horse carriage with my current partner.

    I parted with the three (idiots)st night.

    ¡¸Please, let¡¯s keep in touch! ¡¹

    ¡¸As I thought, let¡¯s adventure together forever......¡¹

    ¡¸It sure will get lonely without you. Lets y together again in Tempest! ¡¹

    Saying these words, they departed unwillingly.

    But, that¡¯s their own problem.

    I, for one, don¡¯t feel anything at the moment.

    Strangely, I don¡¯t feel lonely at all.

    While I was thinking of such things, the carriage came to a halt.

    It appears we have arrived.

    .

    It is a district lined with beautiful structures.

    Feelingposed, Fuse guided me towards a building, slightly smallerpared to the others.

    ¡¸By the way, is it fine that I don¡¯t know anything about the honorific etiquette and manners of nobility? ¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Ah.... That¡¯s right, that¡¯s going to be troublesome......¡¹

    Is everything going to be alright?

    About Fuse¡¯s old man, I heard he¡¯s going to be quite the handful.

    Yesterday, Fuse asked about the current situation of the Great Jura Forest.

    After that, he asked about Shizu¡¯s and whether do I know about Veldora.

    When it came to Veldora, I yed the fool and feigned ignorance.

    As for the situation in the Great Jura Forest, I said our town was doing well in its own way while being as vague as possible.

    Naturally, I was asked to exin my subjugation of the local monsters, in detail.

    I understood that even they wanted to know the reason as to why there was so little damage caused by the monsters.

    As for Shizu San¡¯s story, it was kind of hard to talk about it, much less exin it.

    In the end, I stopped exining when it reached a certain promise with Shizu san.

    Fuze,

    ¡¸I see...... I¡¯m counting on you¡¹

    After muttering that, nothing more was spoken.

    Shizu San, renowned as the ¡°Explosive Monarch, seemed to have been an A rank adventure that belonged to the headquarters.

    At the headquarters, she worked hard as an instructor, but she probably realized that her death drew near. Refusing to be confined in the headquarters, she suddenly disappeared.

    And that¡¯s how the story goes, but, thanks to her, I was able to make many new friends.

    I trusted Fuze and came all this way, but is it really alright?

    With all these etiquette and formality, this is going to be one troublesome talk.

    While worrying about such things, I then entered the building.

    After entering the building, an old man who introduced himself as the butler guided us.

    Anyway, there are also maids here, which is always nice.

    I remember going to maid cafes in my previous life.

    Just sitting down cost thousands of Yen, it¡¯s aplete rip-off. This factor makes qualifying this as a good memory a problem.

    However, this is a different world. A guy like me can see the difference in quality whenpared to the genuine thing.

    There are only fake old maids in real life!

    Guided by the butler, we entered a room.

    There¡¯re even more doors in the room.

    The Butler knocked on one of the doors.

    There was a reply,

    ¡¸Enter! ¡¹

    Honestly, these kinds of exchanges are just annoying.

    Going straight through a magic circle, the interior ispletely different.

    Once inside, a tall slim man who looked like he was very hardworking with a parsimonious beard and silted eyes, greeted me.

    ¡¸You have arrived. My name is Baron Beloard, I am one of Brumund¡¯s ministers, pleased to be your acquaintance. ¡¹

    The other party has greeted me before I managed to give my greetings.

    ¡¸Nice to meet you. My name is Rimuru Tempest.

    I am a monster, but I wish to form amicable rtions with humans.

    I may be ignorant when ites to manners and etiquette, but I hope you can overlook that. ¡¹

    I returned the greeting and shook hands with him.

    This ce¡¯s practices are quite simr to my previous life.

    ¡¸Do be at ease. I am but andless baron.

    It¡¯s fine even without the formality.

    Now then, the time we have isn¡¯t infinite. Let¡¯s talk briefly.

    I¡¯ll get straight to the point. About your town, Tempest, I would like to form a cooperative rtion with there.

    We propose to cooperate to support adventurers on their adventure and assist them when they¡¯re having problems facing powerful monsters.

    I only ask these 2 points of you. ¡¹

    Well well.

    To summarize what he said, since Brumund is a small country without much national power, their counter-measures against monsters are insufficient.

    They somehow cooperated with the Freedom Association, but the freedom association can¡¯t be their only means of defense against monsters.

    Fortunately, there aren¡¯t any major damage caused by monsters to date, but in preparation for the future, they wished to form bteral rtions with Tempest.

    Assistance for adventurers, that¡¯s a topic that Fuse touched upon yesterday.

    He¡¯s probably thinking that in order for the adventurers to seed, and to reduce the threat the forest poses, I¡¯ll need to provide necessities such as beds and supplies for those working in the forest.

    However, his partner is a country of monsters, I wonder why did he approach and trusted us so easily?

    That¡¯s something to worry about.

    ¡¸Indeed...What benefits will I gain if I ept this? Rather than a coborative rtionship, don¡¯t you think this is only one-sided?¡±

    Of course, we¡¯ll also try to guarantee certain benefits to there. We¡¯ll legitimize your identity as a nation.

    In other words, you, and your country ¡°Tempest¡±, we promise to recognize it as a legitimate nation of monsters.

    We have even obtained permission from the King of Brumund.

    If your side cooperates with us, we¡¯ll recognize you guys as a nation, and promise decent correspondence. ¡¹

    In other words, we¡¯ll mutually stay vignt about monsters and help each other in times of emergencies.

    Either way, we¡¯re supposed to be on guard, but with this, we would not have to worry about Brumund.

    We will notify and help each other when faced with assaults by powerful monsters.

    I don¡¯t think there¡¯ll any problems.

    If we ept this offer, we¡¯ll be recognized as a legitimate country, this doesn¡¯t seem like a bad deal.

    Well, I¡¯ll admit it though, the council that was previously mentioned may not necessarily acknowledge this, as Brumund is the only country in the council that does.

    Still, getting the approval of two countries, after the Dwarven kingdom is a major achievement.

    ¡¸Very well, I will ept this offer. ¡¹

    After I said this, the atmosphere felt significantly less tense than before. I will probably have been cornered if it were to continue anyway.

    ¡¸I see, that¡¯s great. Now then, this is the certificate of approval from the king of Brumund.

    And this is proof that it is a legitimate document. ¡¹

    While saying this, he took out a stamp from his pocket.

    The stamp emitted light in response to the spirit pledge magic, this shows that it is indeed a legitimate document from the king.

    My skill ¡¸Analyze¡¹ also show the same results.

    Unexpectedly, contractual rtionship frauds can¡¯t be performed in this world. Compared to my previous life, such procedures are much more simplified.

    This really helped me since I don¡¯t have to take my time to meet the king directly.

    Besides, they probably aren¡¯t going to allow the king to meet a monster.

    It also simplified the process in that aspect as well.

    And with my signature on the treaty, the treaty between Brumund and Tempest has been established.

    During this event, a third party bears witness that the transaction is carried out justly.

    After that, we made a few arrangements, and conducted another meeting in going into details of the treaty.

    And for the first time, I remembered about the ws of the contracts in this world.

    ¡¸So, in the event where we have to move a force through the forest, we¡¯ll be counting on your cooperation. ¡¹

    That¡¯s what he said.

    A force. This isn¡¯t something rted to monsters. Because we were to cooperate during emergencies, that also includes when the nation is being attacked.

    For example, the eastern empire.

    I were deceived! How dare you deceive me!

    GUO¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C!!! I wanted to faint in agony. Idiot Idiot Idiot Idiot Idiot. Stupid me!

    I remembered that sweet talk.

    If you think about it from Brumund¡¯s side, they now have a reason to get me to cooperate even without my consent.

    Look at the trio (idiots), I can¡¯t even chase away adventurers.

    If we were to get the country¡¯s approval, there¡¯s no need for that.

    But there¡¯s a reason he daringly says that.

    Brumund was really afraid that the eastern empire will invade through the forest.

    In preparation for when that happens, they probably wanted me to be the buffer state.

    Certainly, he didn¡¯t lie. If we¡¯re having problems, he¡¯ll alsoe help. After all, it¡¯s our turn next.

    Even if the empire does ignore us, we¡¯re going to have to send in reinforcements from Brumund.

    Anyway, we have been sessfully deceived.

    ¡¸You noticed? You are certainly quick. However, you have already signed the treaty, so when the timees, we¡¯re counting on you! ¡¹

    With a grin, I wasughed at with a beaming smile.

    Baron Beloard.

    A man who handles work very well.

    That sly old dog of a noble, tricking people like me is probably like taking candy from a baby.

    Tsk. It can¡¯t be helped, I¡¯ll let it slip for now...

    Strangely, I don¡¯t feel angry even after I¡¯ve been deceived.

    Apart from the shallow feeling of regret, I feel like praising the adversary. Ah~ I¡¯ve been had! Kind of moment.

    Well, this is also a form of experience. I¡¯ll think about it when the empire does move.

    And again, you can¡¯t let your guard down around humans.

    Monsters are unexpectedly straightforward.

    I made a vow in my heart that from now own, when negotiating with humans, I¡¯ll have to think more deeply before making any decisions.

    .

    It¡¯s not fun to be deceived.

    Even after all the trouble, I still benefited from the experience.

    I took out a medium healing potion, and ced it on the table.

    ¡¸This is? ¡¹

    Baron Beloard questioned,

    ¡¸It¡¯s a recovery potion made in my town. I wanted to sell it in the local markets. ¡¹

    I answered.

    Fuse and Beloard held the potion in their hand and examined at it.

    Fuse can definitely perform analytical magic.

    ¡¸What is this! T-this isn¡¯t some cheap stuff sold in the town. U¡ªmu, this is a high ss goods simr to those sold in the royal Capital. The Pharmas Kingdom taxes it when they distribute it, but it doesn¡¯te into these markets... just how many do you have? ¡¹

    I told them that I currently have 500.

    If they¡¯re willing to buy on a regr basis, I can probably supply them 2000~3000 monthly if I take it out of the storage.

    In this country, adventures are at the front lines, and there¡¯s a demand for the potions.

    There¡¯s a branch of the Freedom Association at the Pharmas kingdom, but adventurers that affiliated with them are few.

    There are several reasons, the biggest reason being that there¡¯s a trend of looking down upon adventurers.

    However, it¡¯s also a fact that adventurers tend to be generous with their money. And, they also help thin the number of demons.

    Due to this reason, there have been recent desperate attempts of trying to attract adventurers, but there aren¡¯t any results to show.

    That¡¯s why, goods like high quality recovery potions are vital, luring adventurers while imposing high taxes on dwarf-made weapons? I¡¯ve thought about it this much.

    If it¡¯s armor, a bit of adjustment is all it needs.

    We might even be able to sell off the gear of monsters.

    If that¡¯s the case, people will be eager to buy it.

    At the very least, if I sell a product I will be able to attain some profit.

    Hopefully, I will be able to make up for my previous blunder.

    We were introduced to the merchant Garde-Myourmiles.

    I left the office of Baron Beloard, and proceeded to visit the merchant Garde-Myourmiles.

    At the corner of the shopping street, there was arge store called the Miles Firm.

    The chairman of the shopping street seems to be the owner of the store.

    He has joined the Freedom Association Merchant Guild, but is a formal Brumund merchant with the country¡¯s permission.

    It¡¯s quite rare for a person to have the license of both the country and the Freedom Association.

    I was told that Garde-Myourmiles was one of the rare individuals.

    ¡¸Weeeeelco...?! Ahem, Wee, pleasee here Danna, what kind of order do you have today? ¡¹

    I came with Fuse today, and I replied with a humble bow.

    When you think about it, this old man Fuse is also an authoritative figure in this kingdom.

    ¡¸Today I came to introduce this person. Show Respect! I must return since I still have some errands, please excuse my rudeness. ¡¹

    ¡¸This person, what kind of person is it? ¡¹

    ¡¸In short, a state guest. I¡¯m leaving it to you! ¡¹

    Saying these parting words, fuse left.

    I¡¯ve been left behind after being referred to as a state guest. How should I act if I got lost?

    Well, it¡¯s fine I guess.

    ¡¸My name is Rimuru, please take care of me! I came to make a business transaction, and my product is this. ¡¹

    Thus we started negotiating.

    As expected of the merchant Myourmiles. He quickly appraised the good to ascertain its value.

    Negotiations began.

    .........

    ......

    ...

    At the end, I decided to sell them here, it was decided that the price will be 22 sliver coins each.

    And the retail price set here was 25 silver coins.

    After telling him the location of our town, he ns to go stock up.

    If Myourmiles is going to buy more, then the selling price at tempest is 20 silver coins.

    In addition, due to the matter of assisting adventurers, it was decided that the selling price to adventurers at tempest will also be 22 silver coins.

    In this fashion, we shook hands with each other, and signed the contract.

    This time without any fine prints, we were able to form a satisfactory agreement with each other.

    ¡¸But Danna, I can¡¯t use a horse-drawn carriage to arrive at Danna¡¯s town. If it¡¯s restocking on recovery potions, I can manage it somehow, but it¡¯s going to be rather inconvenient...¡¹

    Of course that¡¯s something we must discuss.

    It would have been nice if I established a highway.

    ¡¸I understand. Then I¡¯ll build a highway that connects Tempest to Burmund. ¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? NANI?! ¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll be able to use a carriage if I made a road right?

    I think it¡¯ll take two months for a horse carriage to finish the journey. If we cut down some trees we¡¯ll be able to make a direct path.

    Although, I think it¡¯s going to take six months to finish. Is that fine? ¡¹

    ¡¸Of course! I also want to see the 500 you¡¯re selling too!¡¹

    Myourmiles answered while smiling Ear-to-ear whilst rubbing his hands together.

    The highway towards the dwarf kingdom isplete. Now, we¡¯ll move on and establish a highway that connects towards Brumund.

    This way, trade between Tempest and Brumund has supposedly started.

    When the highway that connects Tempest and Brumund ispeted, the merchants of Brumund will have no need to go through the Farmas Kingdom to reach the Dwarf Kingdom.

    And thus, tempest is bing the new center of trade routes.

    EXTRA: A CERTAIN EDITOR¡¯S LUCK

    T_T page 44/46 and it crashes without me saving

 Chapter 55 â€“ Adventurer Registration

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast: An English Clown and a Landlord)

    Landlord: You fool!

    Clown: I¡¯m a clown, fool was my grandfather!

    Landlord: That joke is old already.

    Clown: He was pretty old...

    Landlord; What?

    Clown: My grandfather, he was at least three thousand years old! He waspletely senile by then...

    Landlord: You¡¯re clearly his granddaughter...

    Clown: Did you need something, Landlord-san?

    Landlord: Yeah, the police wants to see you.

    Clown: Oh, my... Did I turn invisible?

    Landlord: I wish!

    Clown: I do too!

    Landlord: ...

    Clown: So... a joke! What does a real estate agent use for birth control? His personality

    Landlord: ... Listen ¡°clown¡±, you know the police station by the Goshinji temple? Yeah, go there.

    Clown: Will they give me a lollipop?

    Landlord: Hopefully, they¡¯ll give you a decade of ¡°rest¡±...

    .

    .

    Life in the Royal Capital

    055. Adventurer Registration

    There¡¯s only one thing to do now that we signed the contract.

    Right¨Ccelebrate.

    I couldn¡¯t venture into the unseennds yesterday, but today is different.

    ¡¸Myormiles-kun. Do you have any ns after this?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufufu, danna also enjoys it, huh. This Myormiles has the perfect shop in mind!¡¹

    ¡¸Hoho! But, are you aware that I have high standards for these things?¡¹

    ¡¸Please leave it to me! I ampletely certain that you shall be pleased!¡¹

    And thus we spend the night drinking.

    I dare say! What a blissful day!

    And like that for a week.

    I¡¯m still in the care of Myormiles¡¯ establishment.

    Of course, I¡¯m not just messing around the whole day.

    Using¡ºShadow Step¡»I went to let Rigurdo know about our arrangement with the Brumund Kingdom, and to order Bester to mass produce medicine, among other things.

    I also didn¡¯t forget to order Kaijin and Gerudo toy a road all the way here.

    And, to have them prepare lodging space for adventurers who would eventually show up and train people to repair armor and weapons.

    Though we just finished one construction spree, everyone seemed eager to start another.

    After giving out orders, I woulde back and spend the night drinking; that¡¯s how busily I spent every day.

    Upon receiving my orders the city livened up with action.

    It should be fine to leave it to them. At this rate, they should finish the road within the next two months.

    The money I made from selling medium grade medicine (high potions) totaled 110 gold coins. Combined with what I already had, I currently have 126.

    I gave 100 to Myormiles so that he¡¯d deliver vegetable sprouts and seeds, and spices of every kind to our city. But I still have 26 left.

    Since that¡¯s quite arge sum I nned to splurge to my heart¡¯s content, but there was nothing I wanted to buy.

    The week¡¯s worth of drinking was covered by Myormiles.

    He probably intended to ensure favorable rtions considering our future joint endeavors.

    So he really let me have my way. In other words, I received the best treatment imaginable.

    Myormiles is definitely a useful man.

    And that¡¯s how I became friends with this merchant.

    But I¡¯m not letting my guard down.

    Myormiles is softening people up with a smile on his face. That¡¯s the mark of a true merchant.

    He also lends out money at the highest interest rate, and I¡¯ve seen many potential customers visit him daily.

    But it seems that he doesn¡¯t meet these people personally; rather, he leaves it to his store attendants.

    As expected of a licensed merchant, he has many ways of making profit.

    There¡¯s also some nobles whoe to him to borrow some money.

    Debt is a frightening thing. It can always be used.

    Well, since both parties intend to benefit, betrayal is unlikely. Merchants first and foremost consider both party¡¯s profit. Rather than relying on a poor alliance it¡¯s better to establish trustworthiness.

    This whole week I¡¯ve been trying to ascertain his character with intention of confirming viability of future cooperation.

    Signed the contract and arranged future deliveries.

    I guess it¡¯s time to set off on a journey.

    I let Myormiles know my intentions.

    ¡¸Thanks for the past week. I¡¯lle to hang out again!¡¹

    ¡¸Danna... I¡¯ll be waiting for your return! Please, please,e again!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. In two months I¡¯ll send a group to guard and lead you to my city.

    They¡¯lle in my name, so you¡¯ll know it¡¯s them. I leave it to you.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood!¡¹

    We parted after this exchange.

    The attendants and other customers were surprised at his humility.

    I didn¡¯t understand why at first, but after thinking for a moment it made sense: shop owner who normally acts arrogantly suddenly acts so humble to a child¨Ccertainly a bizarre scene.

    Maybe I should have changed into my adult form during our conversation. Well, toote now.

    And so, I left the shop.

    After leaving I headed straight for the Freedom Association.

    They already wrote an introduction letter to Kagurazaka Yuuki.

    Of course, I¡¯m nning on going to get it, but I also need to finally get an ID in this world.

    The country has promised to recognize my person, so I¡¯ll be registering at the guild.

    Otherwise, I¡¯d have to go from country to country demanding identification every time I visited, and that would be pain.

    If I register as an adventurer, I would be recognized not by a single country but by every country that cooperates with the Association.

    After registering, unless some troublese up, I should probably make my way towards the Ingrasia Kingdom.

    Without dy, I lined up to the receptionist.

    They seem pretty free at noon, so I quickly got to see somebody.

    ¡¸Registration, please/¡¹

    ¡¸Little girl, isn¡¯t it a bit too soon for you?¡¹

    The receptionistdy softly rebuked my request.

    That¡¯s to be expected, considering my appearance. It¡¯s still a pain, though.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind, there¡¯s no problem.¡¹

    After I said so the receptionistdy reluctantly handed me the registration form.

    I filled in the form she gave me.

    Name, age, specialty, birthce, and such.

    Seems like I need to fill in only what I know.

    So I only filled in the name and identified myself as a swordsman.

    With that, I finished filling in the form. Next, I would need to decide which guild to join.

    You can join more than one, so it¡¯s not something to fret about.

    I decided on the Subjugation Division.

    ¡¸Little girl, that¡¯s a dangerous one. Are you sure?¡¹

    The worried receptionist said, but I told her not to mind it.

    I wondered if she¡¯d give up, but

    ¡¸In that case, let¡¯s hold a trial.

    If you leave the city gates, the lowest rank is not F, it¡¯s E.

    So, I can¡¯t recognize you without a trial first.

    What will you do? It¡¯s alright to give up, you know?¡¹

    Just joining the Freedom Association would make you an F rank. To join Combat Specialized Divisions, however, you would need to be at least E rank, huh?

    I see.

    ¡¸In that case, please put me to a test.¡¹

    I decided to ept the trial.

    As long as it¡¯s not a written test, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    The receptionistdy stood up and went inside. Then, she brought a man.

    He¡¯ll probably oversee the test.

    ¡¸You are being tested, huh? Whatever. Come at me.¡¹

    He said, and had us move to another building.

    The bored adventurers who saw this began to murmur among themselves.

    ¡¸Oi oi, that small child isn¡¯t nning on testing, right?

    That¡¯s too ridiculous!¡¹

    ¡¸Wanna bet on whether she passes or not?¡¹

    ¡¸Stop it, the oue is clear!¡¹

    ¡¸But, she did have a strange sword on her hip. Never seen one like that before!¡¹

    ¡¸Seemed pretty skillful too...¡¹

    They whispered to each other.

    Since there¡¯s little to kill time with, they probably jump on the opportunity to discuss these kinds of things.

    In the end, they wandered after us to observe.

    The test was held in a building asrge as a gymnasium.

    The test to move unto the next rank is also held here. You can¡¯t take requests without an appropriate rank, so you can take the test at any time.

    For that purpose, a proctor from every guild is always present.

    But since proctors are sometimes relied upon in times of need, they are mostly hired from among rank A- adventurers retired from military service.

    Simrly, the man in front of me, albeit young, is missing a leg.

    He probably lost it performing his duties and became a proctor instead.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll say this ahead of time. If you pass, you be E rank, and are allowed to subsequently challenge D and C rank, and above.

    However, if you fail, you have to first earn 100 F-points before testing again.

    Do you understand?¡¹

    F-points are obtained from F rank requests.

    Rewards and points differ between different levels of requests. In short, you get rewarded for your skill.

    Doing the same thing over and over, after all, only troubles everybody.

    ¡¸No problem.¡¹

    I answered, and the proctor nodded in return.

    And, pointing at the ground,

    ¡¸The test will be conducted within a magic circle. Enter it. After you finish your preparations, we begin.¡¹

    Where he pointedy a twenty meter in diameter magic circle.

    I entered it. At the same time, a dome like barrier was erected.

    Some people were excitedly looking this way.

    ¡¸I¡¯m ready!¡¹

    I shouted.

    ¡¸Alright. In that case, defeat the opponent before you!¡¹

    The proctor said, and poured magic into the circle.

    Summoning magic.

    And a single hound appeared before me.

    It¡¯s often used to practice. But, that¡¯s all there is to it.

    Faster than the dog could growl, and maybe even faster than it could show fear of me.

    I decapitated it in a single sh.

    ¡¸Yo. Defeated, next one please!¡¹

    I was weed by silence.

    ¡¸A-amazing...¡¹

    I heard that whisper.

    The proctor for the first time showed confusion.

    ¡¸You... weren¡¯t a beginner?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I never said I was, did I? In any case, I want to quickly be A ranked!¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, you can only test up to B here; B+ rank and above are conducted at the headquarters only.

    So, what now? Will you test up to B?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so... Got it! In that case, I¡¯ll go up to B, please.¡¹

    It¡¯s a pain, so let¡¯s get it over with.

    Since I¡¯m heading there anyways, I might as well take every test up until then.

    Nodding at my words, and after having regained hisposure, the proctor summons the next opponent.

    D ¡ú Hound Wolf

    C ¡ú Giant Bear

    C+ ¡ú Giant Bat

    I¡¯m smoothly cutting through every foe he summons.

    The audience is now silent, observing my fight. Chances are, they are simply glued to the scene before them.

    In any case, I¡¯ve been able to cut down my opponents with a single sh thus far.

    Iughed when a giant bat appeared. How many years has it been since it first attacked me!

    And after defeating it, I was already up to rank C+.

    The next one is rank B.

    ¡¸Superb. To think you were so skilled...

    B rank monster is strong. Are you ready?¡¹

    ¡¸No problem. Please send it in!¡¹

    Thus, thest enemy was summoned.

    A demon with four wriggling arms. Named: Lesser Demon.

    That¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen a demon race. I kind of want to eat it and obtain its abilities.

    ¡¸That monster is a lesser demon! Physical attacks won¡¯t work against it.

    Now, what will you do? You should give up now! Wounds from this thing might just kill you!¡¹

    The proctor eximed, somewhat excited.

    He¡¯s probably just bitter that I¡¯ve defeated all the enemies so easily up until now.

    But what should I do? I don¡¯t really want to show my skills or magic.

    While I was pondering this, the lesser demon¡¯s eyes shed red, and he started chanting magic.

    Then, he fired four fire balls at me. As expected of a B rank monster. Truly amazing.

    I easily dodge the attack, feeling them gaudily explode against the barrier behind me.

    However, did the three idiots really defeat this thing alone?

    ¡¸Hey, isn¡¯t a lesser demon something you challenge with a team?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I was just thinking that.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, hey. Defeating that alone is impossible. That¡¯s like a rank B+ test!¡¹

    I heard such exmations.

    If I look closely at the proctor, his eyes are bloodshot.

    Hmph. I guess some hazing is to be expected. Whatever.

    Physical attacks aren¡¯t really effective. It¡¯s only half corporeal, after all. A demon race, it seems, is an ethereal being that possesses intelligence and obtains a body.

    The lesser demon was annoyed at the fact that I kept dodging its attacks, so it came at me with its four arms.

    I could simply eat it.

    I have no choice, let¡¯s envelop the sword with magic. A magic sword.

    Like I always do, I bring out a bit of my aura; and, I carefully infuse some into the sword as if not to be revealed as a monster.

    Now, all I need is to sh at it.

    The lesser demon was cut in half by my sword, turned into rubbish, and disappeared.

    ¡¸Yo. The end? Is that good enough for B rank?¡¹

    The audience was silent for a moment, but...

    ¡¸Amazing~!!! Girl, you¡¯re so cool!¡¹

    ¡¸Take your mask off and show us your face for a second!¡¹

    ¡¸You perverts! Don¡¯t mind them and form a party with us!¡¹

    And other simr grand statements resounded throughout the hall.

    What a ruckus.

    The proctor also seemed to have calmed down or something, saying

    ¡¸Wonderful! You pass! You pass with flying colors.¡¹

    He shook my hand.

    He probablypletely forgot the hazing a moment ago. Not that I care.

    And, ignoring the requests from the audience, I proceeded back into the main building to finish the formalities.

    I was recognized as a B rank adventurer and received the appropriate card.

    Name: Rimuru

    Rank: B

    Specialty: Sword

    Division: Subjugation

    That¡¯s what the card reads. It seems they didn¡¯t include the sections I left nk.

    Alright. I can now call myself an adventurer.

    I received the card and said my thanks.

    The receptionistdy now treated me different. Though she previously treated me as a child, she now acted with respect befitting another adult.

    As expected of a professional. She¡¯s quick to rectify her behavior.

    Leaving them behind, I proceeded to impose on Fuze. I had someone lead the way.

    We went through the magic circle, and knocked on the door.

    When I entered, Fuze turned to me and eximed,

    ¡¸Oi oi, you¡¯re standing out too much!

    To cut a lesser demon with a sword... don¡¯t you know how to hold back!

    A magic sword, right? Even enchanters can¡¯t use that much power, so you¡¯ve done it now!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Did I cause a problem? Actually, if you were looking then you should have stopped it!¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously... I didn¡¯t even have the time to...

    It¡¯s fine. Magic swords have been introduced by ¡°World Travelers¡± and are experimental right now.

    So, there¡¯s few people who use one.

    We¡¯re nning to make it our trump card against monsters, so users are selected by invitation only.

    I¡¯ll silence the proctor, but be more careful from now on!¡¹

    Infusing magic into a sword ¨C though you¡¯d expect it to be amon technique ¨C it¡¯s actually really difficult.

    Well, if there weren¡¯t people watching, I¡¯d just eat it.

    Though I pay it no mind, it seems that I have many high grade skills. So having selected this one on a whim, I stood out too much.

    Not like I¡¯m nning to fight in front of everybody from now on.

    But I should be more mindful from now on.

    ¡¸Thanks. I¡¯ll be more careful from now on. And, I¡¯m off!¡¹

    ¡¸Right! Pass my regards to the headquarters. And be careful!¡¹

    After thanking Fuze and picking up my introduction letter, I left the Freedom Association.

    I got a Guild Card as my identification, and earned money for my travel expenses.

    Arranged support for my city, and even formed diplomatic rtionships with a country.

    Not bad for a first outing.

    If possible, I would rather not fight against humans. Forming a friendly rtionship and cooperating with them from now on would be best.

    And thus ended my stay in Brumund.

    Next on my list is Ingrasia Kingdom¡¯s Royal Capital.

    To meet Freedom Association Headquarter¡¯s Grand Master Kagurazaka Yuuki.

    I thus resumed my journey to meet a fellow world traveler.

 Chapter 56 â€“ Ingrasia Kingdom

    056. Ingrasia Kingdom

    The journey to Ingrasia Kingdom proceeded without incident.

    I summoned Ranga, and had him assume a smaller form. He also has fur armor equipped, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems if humans see him.

    That is, he currently looks like a slightly bigger ck wolf.

    Though the road we traveled by was unpaved, it was still considered a highway, so we did see some mounted soldiers.

    Few monsters spawn around here, and there¡¯s little magic in the air.

    We didn¡¯t see any powerful monsters. However, the roads were infested, in some sense.

    Robbers and highwaymen, those petty types were all over them.

    But we didn¡¯t even run into them.

    Well, I guess that¡¯s to be expected. What kind of being could catch up with Ranga¡¯s pace?

    And it¡¯s not like we¡¯re running at neck-break pace; we¡¯re proceeding leisurely, but still at least 60 km per hour.

    Far faster than any horse carriage.

    Thus, the journey proceeded smoothly, and we arrived to Ingrasia Royal City in merely two days.

    The scale of the city was surprising.

    Sure, it¡¯s plenty wide, but there¡¯s also arge wall surrounding the city.

    Two gates lead into it, and there¡¯s no way in except for the two gates. It¡¯s baffling to think just how much money and time was needed to construct this.

    We entered the city and marveled at the sight.

    Many tall structures filled the city, but that much we expected; however, the scale of the buildings was iparable those in Brumund.

    Most were at least five stories high.

    The city was full of brick and wood buildings.

    But more than anything, it was the strict city nning and the white castle in the middle of the city that made me wonder.

    Argeke upied the center of the city, and a castle was built in the middle of it.

    Four bridges extend from the castle and connect to the city¡¯s main roads.

    This solemn piece of architecture properly conveyed the country¡¯s military strength.

    In short, all I thought was: amazing!

    From the perspective of defense, every important junction has knights monitoring public order.

    You¡¯d have to be pretty desperate to even attempt a criminal act.

    As expected of a city nned ahead of time by the Council.

    I mean, just think of the consequences if some foreign prince ran into trouble here. To prevent such urrences, the city has perfected its defense.

    Thanks to the guild card I was able to quickly pass through one of the gates; normally, one has to undergo three different identity checks to be permitted ess.

    At the first step, they check your identification documents. If you sessfully pass this check, you have to go through a thorough body search.

    Then, line up in another line.

    Each point is heavily protected, and the lines are far longer than the one in the Dwarf Kingdom.

    In other words, I¡¯m truly happy that I had the guild ID.

    By the way, even if there are any problems during your second check, you could go on to the third, but you¡¯d be treated as a criminal from then on.

    You¡¯d basically be treated in a way that will discourage you from trying to enter.

    But still, there are many people trying to gain entrance. And so, extremely long lines stretch in front of the inspectors.

    This all proves just how beguiling this city is to foreigners.

    I proceed onward impressed.

    As for Ranga, he¡¯s entered my shadow from the moment we reached the royal capital.

    What? You thought I would just bring him here in the open?

    Of course not. Wolves don¡¯t belong in cities. Even I have that muchmon sense. Don¡¯t worry.

    And so, after having hidden Ranga in my shadow and spent half a day in line, we finally entered the city.

    What¡¯s amazing is more than its appearance.

    I was able to see a wonderful disy of their advanced culture.

    I saw manyrge gymnasium styled buildings that are used for concerts.

    Busy squares are home to performers and theaters. There¡¯s also lots of advertisements for performances.

    I don¡¯t know if paper is just that cheap here, but you see flyers thrown away on the streets.

    Truly a metropolis.

    I was finally able to smell the air of busy capital after such a long time.

    No way! I thought in surprise, looking at ss buildings.

    Behind the ss you could see products being sold, like the store windows of our world.

    Actually, I guess that¡¯s exactly what they are.

    The only difference would be that the main products on disy are armors and weapons.

    The stores that specialized in dresses and such were located closer to the castle¡ªin the high ss district.

    But those are not stores intended for the masses.

    You¡¯d have to be pretty rich just to live inside the city walls, but housing near the castle is certainly limited only to the nobles.

    And that¡¯s a sign of wealth disparity.

    Well, that¡¯s just how it is. Isn¡¯t it natural to treat those that contribute more to taxes better?

    Thus, after wandering around the city for a bit, I started looking for an inn.

    The city is separated into fourrge districts.

    The merchant¡¯s district, the sightseeing district, the production district, and the residential district.

    Separated by the castle in the center, a circr city.

    And easy to understand.

    So, I proceeded to the sightseeing district.

    As I thought, I quickly found a section dedicated to inns. There was also a bar in the back.

    That got me excited. However, that was not my goal today.

    Unfortunately, I abstained from festivities, and reserved a room in the inn.

    The sightseeing district is near the walls, with various attractions lined up in the streets. There¡¯s also quite a few street vendors.

    Closer to the center is arge building intended for diplomats and conferences. There¡¯s also a school inside, it seems.

    Of the four sections of this district, it is the most heavily guarded.

    And close to this section stands the Freedom Association¡¯s main headquarters.

    I didn¡¯t know where it was at first, so I had asked a knight for directions.

    ¡¸Which one do you have business in? The closest one is straight that way.¡¹

    He said, pointing.

    In that direction stood arge gaudy building.

    Next to it, was a building affiliated with the Western Saint¡¯s Church. A Saint Cross symbol stood proudly on the top.

    ¡¸Next to that church?¡¹

    ¡¸Right, the gaudy one. Even a little girl like you wouldn¡¯t get lost getting to it.¡¹

    That¡¯s how I learned the way. The Freedom Association seems to have another building, but I¡¯ll head to the nearest one first.

    It¡¯s a prettyrge building, that can be seen from far away.

    Thus, after securing a ce at the inn, I hade to the Freedom Association¡¯s Headquarters.

    Right now I have no business with the church. Actually, as an atheist, I¡¯d prefer to stay away from the church my whole life.

    Moreover, the church considers monsters its natural enemy. So I¡¯d rather not appear before it.

    But who would have expected it to stand so close to the Freedom Association.

    Well, as long as I don¡¯t reveal any of my aura they shouldn¡¯t recognize me for who I am.

    Not that there¡¯s any use worrying about it. If they find out, we¡¯ll figure out the next step then.

    The entryway to the Association is covered in ss. Must have cost a lot.

    Frankly, I hadn¡¯t expected to see ss doors in this world. Just what you¡¯d expect from ¡°World Travelers¡±.

    They seemed to have achieved the impossible through pure will. I guess my own efforts have beencking thus far.

    What you permit happens, and what you don¡¯t permit doesn¡¯t happen.

    Rather than saying what you can or can¡¯t do, simply doing it is important.

    Let¡¯s remember that.

    And, when I had thought to enter, I felt a presence staring at me.

    The doors opened by themselves.

    Seriously! A sensor detects human presence and opens the door. What a useless example of intricate technology.

    I¡¯m surprised they went this far. Considering that the church next door is opened by hand.

    ¡°Why is it different. It¡¯s next door!¡± I couldn¡¯t fathom the reason for the difference.

    When I entered I felt a gaze fall upon me.

    Ady by the door said,

    ¡¸Wee! For what purpose have you visited us today?¡¹

    Just like in a hotel. The headquarters are too influenced by them.

    ¡¸Ah, I wish to meet with the Grand Master. I have an introductory letter.¡¹

    I said, and handed her the document.

    ¡¸Allow me to verify it. Please wait in this room.¡¹

    She guided me to a waiting room.

    The Headquarters are really impressive. The moment I sat on the sofa another attendant brought me tea.

    They really leave nothing to be desired.

    I suddenly got curious, so I asked,

    ¡¸Hey, security seems prettyx around here; can just anyone waltz in like this?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, this must be your first time to the headquarters.

    Only adventurers of B rank and above can enter it.

    The entrance scans your guild card, so people without a proper identification cannot enter.

    Those below B rank, C+ and below have to use the building near the entrance to the city.¡¹

    So she exined.

    I see, so the sensor also had that purpose.

    And the other building the knight had mentioned must be that one, huh.

    So outsiders don¡¯t know about the necessary rank requirements.

    I probably would have been sent here after presenting the letter, but I¡¯m d I stopped by here first.

    Ranking up to B was also the correct decision.

    While I was thinking this, I heard a knock on the door.

    A door opened and in stepped a man.

    ck hair and ck eyes, the appearance of a youth.

    A rather good face, blessed with a truly youthful appearance.

    He could easily introduce himself as a high school student.

    ¡¸Pleased to meet you, I am Kagurazaka Yuuki,

    The Grand Master of the Freedom Association.

    I¡¯m looking forward to our conversation, Rimuru-san. I¡¯ll listen intently!¡¹

    He said, shing bright smile.

    An easy to befriend youngd. That¡¯s how I met Kagurazaka Yuuki.

    £ª £ª £ª

    *Paaaaan!*

    The door flew open, and Milim entered.

    That was the norm, so Frey didn¡¯t react much.

    In the first ce, therge mass of energy that was rapidly approaching her could only be Milim.

    When Milim entered, she happily eximed with a wide smile,

    ¡¸Yahoo, Frey! What wonderful weather we have today!¡¹

    She wasbing her beautiful blond hair with her hand. Her hands adorned with an unfamiliar item.

    Not a ring. Something enveloping four of her fingers, with dragon images as decorations.

    It fit naturally around her small hands.

    ¡¸Hmm.... did Ie too early?¡¹

    She said, fanning her face.

    Since when is she bothered with the heat...?

    ¡¸Ara, Milim. It¡¯s been a while. You seem in a good mood today.

    Did something good happen?¡¹

    ¡¸Nnn, does it show on my face? Look at this!¡¹

    She said, showing the dragon knuckles on her hands.

    Proudlyughing ¡°Fufun!¡±

    Frey could only sigh to herself.

    ¡¸Ara, my! They suit you quite well. Where¡¯d you get them?¡¹

    After deciding to praise her, Frey asked that question.

    While fidgeting in embarrassment, Milim said,

    ¡¸Want to know? Should I tell you... should I...

    Hmm... what should I do...¡¹

    And simr pointless lines.

    How annoying. Frey, who had known Milim for a while now, could only think that.

    ¡¸Ara, aren¡¯t ¡°we¡± friends? You can tell me, can¡¯t you?¡¹

    Upon hearing these words, Milim¡¯s eyes opened wide.

    ¡¸Right! We are friends!

    Alright. I¡¯ll tell you. The thing is...!¡¹

    And thus Frey heard from Milim about the monsters¡¯ city.

    Constantly bragging and showing off the clothing she got.

    Frey could not hide her surprise at the sight of such a merry Milim.

    Once Milim finished telling the story once,

    ¡¸Right, right. Milim, as ¡°friends¡±, I have a present I want to give you.

    Will you ept it?¡¹

    Frey said, and beckoned her attendant.

    The attendant brought it in. Lying on a purple cloth, a beautiful jewel.

    And this beautiful jewel was embedded inside a stunning pendant.

    Any person who saw it would recognize its astounding value.

    ¡¸Hmm? This is the present?

    Is it okay for me to ept it? Even if I do, I won¡¯t be giving you the dragon knuckles!¡¹

    Milim said, with a wry smile.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, Milim. It¡¯s proof of our friendship. A ¡°friend¡¯s¡± gift, as I said.

    Will you wear it for me?¡¹

    Frey said with a soft smile.

    ¡°I will!¡± Milim eximed with a brilliant smile.

    ¡´Incantation: Preparing Demon Marite... sess.¡µ

    At that moment, Milim¡¯s smiling face went rigid.

    Something shed in her eyes, but her consciousness was already gone.

    The dragon knuckles slid right off her hands.

    Seeing this reaction, Frey sighed in relief.

    ¡¸It¡¯s done, yman. Is this fine?¡¹

    She said to a dark, empty corner of the room.

    From where you¡¯d think no one could be a single man emerged.

    Demon Lord yman. One called the Marite Master.

    ¡¸Kukuku. Well done, Frey. I have now acquired the strongest doll!

    Kuuuuhahahahahaha!!!

    You¡¯ve looked down on me as a young demon lord, but to have fallen for such a petty trick... how pitiful, Milim!¡¹

    With a sinister smile, yman struck Milim across the face.

    Her plump cheeks turned red and her lip split.

    Milim, who was normally clothed in many defense barriers, did not have much defense right now.

    A normal girl, no, even lower than a human; it¡¯s natural for her to be hurt by a demon lord¡¯s attack.

    Kuahahahaha! While loudlyughing, yman continued his onught.

    ¡¸Shouldn¡¯t you stop now?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, it¡¯s not a spell that would disappear with a little damage!

    Considering her arrogant attitude, surely you¡¯ve got a grudge or two against her?

    Isn¡¯t that why you agreed to this n? No?

    If so, then don¡¯t hold back. She can¡¯t resist anymore.

    Well, she is pointlessly sturdy, and we can just keep healing her when she breaks!¡¹

    His eyes bloodshot, yman kicked Milim into the air.

    Contrary to yman, Frey was calmly observing.

    ¡¸Hey, yman. You don¡¯t know, but Milim has an automatic defense mode, you see?

    We call it ¡°Rampage¡± where she uses abilities beyond her body¡¯s limit.

    So if you want to die, be my guest, but don¡¯t involve me in your side. Got it?¡¹

    yman regained hisposure upon hearing these words.

    ¡¸Tch. What a joke of a demon lord. What¡¯s with the oldest demon lord. Looking down on us.

    Whatever. If I use her, I can improve my standing among the demon lords.

    Frey, you¡¯re my aplice. So don¡¯t go thinking you can betray me now!¡¹

    ¡¸Ara? Weren¡¯t we supposed to be equals?¡¹

    ¡¸Fool! I¡¯m the one who came up with the n! You¡¯ve already be one of my pieces.

    You don¡¯t want to die by Milim¡¯s hands right now, do you?

    Kuhahaha! Now that I obtained Milim, you can¡¯t reject me any longer!¡¹

    Frey made an unpleasant face upon hearing his words.

    You are the Sky Queen, the ruler of the skies, no? You wish for Milim to disappear and I can make it happen!

    She agreed to the n because of those words.

    As she somehow learned that Milim is weak to the word ¡°friend¡±,

    ¡¸I understand.¡¹

    ¡¸Good. Just don¡¯t try to betray me.

    What, you aren¡¯t like Milim¨CI won¡¯t order you around. Just ask a few favors here and there!¡¹

    While continuing hisughter, yman said.

    Now, he has assembled three demon lords beneath him. A power that their council can no longer ignore.

    At the very least, he¡¯s far surpassed the other young demon lords.

    Milim and Frey. By controlling these two, he could perhaps even force the others to follow.

    Then, even the old generation woulde to fear him.

    He¡¯ll rule them all!

    After all, he¡¯s the marite master! He¡¯ll lead them all under that name.

    The next one on the list is Demon Lord Karion. After that, the next would be...

    yman was busy nning.

    Frey coldly observed this.

    On the floor, Milim¡¯s dragon knuckles emitted a faint light.

    But there was no light in Milim¡¯s eyes.

    The dragon knuckles glowed in vain.

 Chapter 57 â€“ To Learn Magic

    To Learn Magic

    Kagurazaka Yuuki was an openhearted good guy.

    His age should be in the second half of the 20s, but his look is still like a high school student.

    I heard the reason; it was due to some kind of curse.

    When hees to this world, it seems he didn¡¯t acquire any unique skill or unique abilities, only his physical abilities that grow abnormally.

    [Well~, I give up.

    Actually, I noticed something was strange after five years have passed.....]

    He says that whileughing and scratching his head.

    Thanks to that, I heard he never had a date with women before. Actually, he is a fellow who possesses a good impression.

    [Well, is that so?! That¡¯s disappointing!

    Ha ha ha. Eventually it¡¯ll turn better!]

    I¡¯mforting him sincerely.

    [By the way, Rimuru-san, are you a Monster?

    But how could you pass the barrier of the Association headquarters?]

    [N? Ah, I¡¯m a Monster. My true identity is slime. This trivia, please conceal it!]

    [No, no! That¡¯s not just a trivia!

    Not that.Why did you made such city for monsters?]

    [Eh? No, there are enough monsters to establish a city, is it unusual?]

    [No..... Although from what I heard there¡¯s no other like......]

    [Is that so?]

    [That¡¯s right]

    We stare at each other for a while.

    Well, whatever.

    For now I decided to get along with the Leader of Association (Grand Master).

    It is to discourage the city¡¯s image as a suspicious monsters city, for now let¡¯s talk about the truth.

    Come to think about it, Shizu-san is aware of my true identity from the air I carry. I think she¡¯s an amazing person.

    Usually, there is no one that will think a person from another world would reincarnate as a slime.

    [Actually, I¡¯m a ¡°Space Alien¡±....]

    [What are you trying to say? You?

    Rather, it¡¯s the first time I heard space alien sinceing here!

    By any chance......]

    [Damn, I was exposed!

    So, my true identity is a mysterious hero that fights after doing Transformation (Form Change)! Kamen Racer!]

    *pose*! Or as close as I could do, (TL: Nice!)

    [How nostalgic! Kamen Racer, I was watching it too!

    So, as I thought, Rimuru-san you¡¯re.... a Japanese, right!]

    Fufu.

    After I tell some material that only fellow countrymen could understand, it¡¯s a bull¡¯s eye.

    In case, he doesn¡¯t know the story, at that time I will think about something else.

    After that, we talk about various things together.

    Things that happen aftering to this world, Shizu-san¡¯s final moments.

    Living in this world, Magic.

    The topics from the world on the other side. Such like endings and final episodes of Manga and Anime, he leans his body forward and really get into it.

    [Master! From this point, please instruct me by all means!] (ED: us? Haven¡¯t read 55 & 56) (TL: Sorry after checking the raw, it¡¯s me not us)

    [Fu Fu Fu. It¡¯s difficult. The anime you really want to know is alreadypleted!

    Of course, on those matters the great I won¡¯t make any mistakes, I will restrain on what should not be said. (TL: Should I write it as ¡°I will not give unnecessary spoiler¡±)

    It¡¯s a gentleman¡¯s etiquette!!!]

    [Ha ha~~~!!! By all means, of course!]

    His Desperationes out.

    In the middle of the conversation, the secretary onee-san entered the room with tea,

    She opened her eyes in shock and almost dropped the tray.

    As expected, the prank has probably ended.

    Well, He can¡¯t read the continuation of his favorite manga, so it¡¯s natural for him to be interested.

    Among them, some had reached its conclusion, but most of them didn¡¯t advanced that much.

    Some of them were interesting but some were awful.

    That¡¯s what I expected from him, Japanese ¡°World Traveler¡± that has knowledge after living in this world for 10 years.

    Of course, the serious talks begin now.

    The previous one is only casual talk.

    [Rimuru-san, the reason you came to the Royal Capital, is not only to meet me,your fellow countrymen, right?

    Is your goal to ¡°Return¡±?]

    Return.

    I¡¯m thinking about it. However, I gave up on it.

    Because I¡¯m already dead. However, for young people such as them, returning might be their goal.

    [Are you able to do that?]

    Regarding this question, the response thates was silence.

    It¡¯s not an easy thing to do.

    If it is an easy thing to do, they would already return a long time ago. I already thought that.

    [It¡¯s like a one way road. This world is like a half material world.....]

    And, I understood the exnation he gives.

    It¡¯s simple; the previous world was a full material world, because there is no magic power on Earth.

    Spirits, demons, fairies, monsters can exist because there are magic power in this world.

    Therefore, you can easily go down, but it¡¯s impossible to climb up.

    Once your body became half material, you can¡¯t turn back easily into your full material body.

    [However, there is a way.

    From the legend in the material world (Earth) about demon and devil, if some conditions are met, it is possible to travel between worlds.]

    The talks had been finished.

    Well, it is what is called steps in a research.

    For that goal, I guess I would like to continue hearing the progression of the research.

    [Well, if I¡¯m able to live carefree, then that¡¯s enough.

    The town had been finished, and it¡¯s enjoyable to be together with mypanion.

    To converse with fellow countrymen is one of the biggest reason Ie to this Royal Capital.

    But there¡¯s actually another purpose besides it, and that¡¯s.....]

    The other purposes were.

    To buy magic stones and inspecting the Royal Capital. To measure the degree of civilization, those visits are that important.

    However, the most important purpose I had not forgotten.

    That is, to learn magic!

    [Well, there were several purposes.

    It¡¯s good to talk with you, after this I want to visit the Library.]

    When I said that,

    [Ah, I see. So, it¡¯s Magic right? That sure is nice...

    I also want to learn some of it, however for some reason I can¡¯t use it.

    I think it might be because the change in my body¡¯s nature.

    Magic, would be a man¡¯s special romance......]

    This person, it seems that he is also the kind of person who understood a man¡¯s romance.

    As expected, since it exists he wants to be able to use it.

    [I see.How long do you intend to stay at the Royal Capital?]

    [N? I had thought to stay for about 1 month.

    Now then, I wonder if I can learn magic by that time.]

    [If that¡¯s so, can¡¯t you stay for about 3 months?]

    Hearing the exnation, it seems there isck of school teacher in the Royal Capital.

    There is a lot of impertinent student, so it¡¯s impossible for the B rank adventurer in the Royal Capital.

    When the new school term begins, the new A Rank is scheduled to arrive and take up the position of the teacher. So, there is a need to entrust the position for 3 months until then.

    There is no reason to hurry, even if I may ept it somehow...

    While thinking about this,

    [Teacher¡¯s dormitory, 3 meals a day, and sry of 10 silver coins a day.

    Also! How about additional free pass to the Royal Capital library?]

    [Of course, I will take it! You would do the same if I¡¯m in trouble!]

    [ [ [Ha ha ha ha ha ha!] ] ]

    We shook each other¡¯s hand while smiling; I got a job at the Royal Capital.

    I bid farewell to Yuuki, finishing the formalities in one day, and I was told to go to the dormitory tomorrow.

    The talk immediately ended, there were no problems either and thus the move to the dormitory finished.

    Well, though I experience the Royal Capital Inn service only for 1 night, the service there was quite satisfying.

    The two included meals are delicious. As expected, the seasoning is also used abundantly.

    Even thought the Inn that I resided at is cheap, they also provide arge public bath. And it¡¯s wonderful too.

    In the country, it¡¯s seldom to see a local Inn with Bath service.

    However, if you want to stay for 3 months, living in the dormitory is more convenient. Thus the move to the dormitory is immediately finished.

    Even if I regret nothing, 4 silver coins a day is quite high.

    The sry of 10 Silver coins will be given on the working days, there won¡¯t be any on holiday.

    Though it was expected for the Royal Capital to have high living expense, there is no problem to save money.

    But work is for tomorrow, today is for visiting the library.

    There is a restriction to enter the room with Magic Books.

    But when I present the Adventurer identification card, I can enter the room without any problems. They seem to keep what they had promised to me when I take up the teacher job.

    Even though the Library is located in the Royal Capital, it is not the Royal Library.The Royal Library is located inside the Castle.

    As those are in Royal family possession, only Court Magician can ess it.

    In every country the library seems to hold the Country¡¯s secret magic, so it was difficult for a foreigner to visit it.

    But it doesn¡¯t mean that this Library worth is low. They are not.

    The Library, where I stand now, exhibited the secret arts that the adventurers had collected. The Ancient Magic that the Freedom Association adventurers found is also collected at this ce.

    It can be said, that it is possible that this Library had a worth that is equal to the other countries Royal Library.

    It¡¯s wonderful.

    Coming to this Royal Capital early like this is like being blessed with good fortune.

    Even though this is a favor from Yuuki, surely it¡¯s mainly because of my good behavior.

    I immediately check the magic books.

    If you read it straight, the books amount is such that it seems to be impossible to read all of them in someone¡¯s lifetime.

    To everyone in the world who studies diligently, Forgive Me!

    After apologizing in my heart, I read it quickly with¡ºGreat Sage¡».

    For someone nearby who sees me, it seems to them that I only take a book in my hand for a while and then return them to the shelves. Actually, just by holding it in my hand, the book goes inside my body.

    So! I copy itpletely.

    Simultaneous utilization of ¡ºGreat Sage¡»and¡ºGluttony¡»abilities, high speed copy of the magic books that I hold in my hands.

    I am postponing checking the content of the book for ater time. Unfortunately, it is not possible to be able to use magic just by copying the books.

    But, taking and copying it, I¡¯m able to make the index of the magic books I want.

    After this, it¡¯s necessary for me to study it one by one. For that reason, I took and copied the books one after another without seeing the title.

    Even with the copying speed, it¡¯s taking a whole day, I¡¯m only able to take a tenth portion of all the books here.

    It seems for now on, I¡¯m going toe to the Library frequently in my break time and day off.

    Thus, my day off passed. However, there was no regret.

    For my goal to learn magic, it¡¯s just a trivial thing to do.

    -----------------------------

    Well, it¡¯s the first day of the job.

    Still this is a bit difficult job, I understood that after experiencing it at the first day taking the position.

    Rather than a teacher, I became an Instructor. Because there isn¡¯t anyone capable to fill the vacant position Shizu-san left. My job is to be the substitution.

    Yuuki¡¯s jobs are not only as the Leader of Freedom Association (Grand Master), but also to manage the Freedom Academy as its Executive Director.

    He was the Chairman too. The person in question says that it¡¯s just a honorary position, but it¡¯s still an important position.

    Aftering to this world for 10 years, he develops the Freedom Association, running an academy. In one sense, he is the representative of all the adventurers.

    This academy had also referred as an institution to nurture the association¡¯s member.

    Moreover, each ss is separate just like in the Association,

    Thus, they are divided just like how the Association. However, the basic teaching is shared between sses.

    The position I take is the vacant homeroom teacher of the special ss. Alias, S ss.

    But it¡¯s seem the ss¡¯s member is still at the age of elementary grade student.

    It says the former homeroom teacher is the ¡°Demon Teacher¡±, Izawa Shizue. It¡¯s Shizu-san!

    She¡¯s the hero whose nickname is¡±Explosive Monarch¡±. So the teachers seeding her pale inparison to her.

    All previous teachers, being unable to handle the "severe interaction" with the students, ran away from the academy.

    When I was giving my greetings in the staff room, I was told that by the other teachers.

    [No, even for someone who looks like a child, I think you still had trouble with those problem children.....

    Even if you are a B rank adventurer......

    Well, you had rmendation from the chairman, please quickly report if it seems impossible for you.]

    The principal worries too much.

    They are just kids! Hahaha. Or so what I think.......

    [Chee~~se! From this day, yours new homeroom teacher is....,]

    In the ce I stood and greeting them friendly, a ming sword flying towards me.

    I be panicked and managed to avoid it

    [Ken-chan, Cool~~~!!!]

    [Is that, a special move? You perfected it!?]

    [However, it¡¯s stillcking. It should not be easily avoided!]

    Noisy children.

    I will end up split and charred ck if I didn¡¯t avoid it.

    Ey, calm down will ya. The ss¡®ll be destroy¡¯d if ya went ta rampage!

    I retort in pseudo Kansaiben.

    I already want to gone home.

    This ce is another world, if a teacher exhibit violence will it be considered a corporal punishment?

    In front of me are 5 human children.

    This is a gathering of problem children.

    Alias, S ss. A special ss that isposed only by World Travelers.

    Yuuki sheltered the children from every corner of the world.

    They are still kid of elementary grade student, but their abilities is terrifying high.

    Honestly, he is toying with me.

    I thought they were docile, But towards me they are staring with their eyes full with hostility.

    For three months after this, can I take care of these guys.....?

    The depressing feeling from a long time ago ising back.

 Chapter 58 â€“ The Summoned ~ those who are called heroes ~

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast: a French Pierrot, an English Clown, and a Receptionist)

    Receptionist (Phone Call): Good afternoon, you¡¯ve reached Doctor Oda¡¯s office. How may I help you?

    Pierrot: Oh, hello. I am currently doctor¡¯s patient; I have an appointment next week Thursday, at 11.

    Receptionist: Yes, I found you on file. Would you like to confirm or reschedule?

    Pierrot: I would like to cancel. I will be switching doctors.

    Receptionist: I see, I¡¯ll let the doctor know.

    .

    Clown (Phone Call): Hello?

    Receptionist: Ah! I¡¯m d you¡¯ve answered. We spoke just a few minutes ago about cancelling the appointment. The doctor wants to have onest session with you so that we can properly dispose of the file.

    Clown: I see...

    Receptionist: Could youe in tomorrow at noon?

    Clown: Yes, of course! By the way...

    Receptionist: Yes?

    Clown: Have you heard? A famous surgeon went on a safari in Africa. When he came back, his colleagues asked him how it had been. ¡®Oh, it was very disappointing,¡¯ he said. ¡®I didn¡¯t kill a thing. I¡¯d have been better off staying here in the hospital.¡¯

    Receptionist: A joke, huh...?

    .

    .

    Some notes: I finished the chapter with a headache, so expect errors. We now have a trantor working on this project tranting it into German¨Cif you¡¯re following us, do expect to get those posts as well. I looked around trying to see if I could have them sent only to some people, but to no avail. We apologize for any inconvenience caused.

    Life in the Royal Capital

    058. The Summoned ~ those who are called heroes ~

    The children directed a hostile gaze at me.

    Filled with pure hatred.

    It made me feel really out of ce.

    What in the world could cause them to harbor so much hostility towards a new instructor?

    Five children.

    Misaki Kenya: Male, 8 years old

    Sekiguchi Ryouta: Male, 8 years old

    Gale Gibson: Male, 9 years old

    Alice Rondo: Female, 7 years old

    Chloe O¡¯Bell: Female, 8 years old

    None of them are older than 10.

    I look them over while confirming the notes I picked up in the staff room.

    They¡¯ve been picked up from all over the world. Each one was called a monster.

    Each country has requested a subjugation for them, but the adventurers took custody of them instead.

    That¡¯s what the documents said, but something is bothering me.

    Why are their ages so simr? And, they¡¯ve all been picked up in various circumstances from countries surrounding the Jura Forest?

    Moreover, within three years of each other? There might be something going on.

    They seem to have grown very attached to Shizu-san. Other than her, they only listen to Yuuki¡¯s words.

    Well, unless you see them for yourself you wouldn¡¯t know how mischievous this bunch really is.

    ¡¸Yo, what¡¯s with the sudden aggression, brats!

    I (Ore-sama) will be your instructor from now on; the name¡¯s Rimuru.

    I¡¯m not as nice as Shizu-san, so prepare yourselves!¡¹

    I thought to start with a greeting, but...

    ¡¸Shut up! You won¡¯t deceive us!¡¹

    ¡¸Right, right! Even if we listen, you¡¯ll just kill us anyways!¡¹

    ¡¸What did you do with Shizu-san! Did you kill her too?!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, we won¡¯t trust an adult!¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯ll just dispose of us, saying that we¡¯re good for nothing, right?¡¹

    Hmm? What¡¯s with their response?

    This is not at the level of ssroom disruption. They are not just bratty¨Cthat¡¯s real killing intent right there.

    I mean, how did they even think that we¡¯re trying to kill them, or that we killed Shizu san?

    There¡¯s something else at work here.

    That day, we couldn¡¯t continue the lesson.

    I don¡¯t know their circumstances, so I can¡¯t just force my will on them.

    So, that day ended with just a greeting.

    ¡¸K-Ken-chan... are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Stay away! That mask wearing instructor... what the hell was that!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey! Calm down, calm down, okay!!!¡¹

    I could hear them making noise beyond the door, but I paid it no mind.

    I only allowed another member to introduce themselves. Ranga, I mean.

    He¡¯s probably observing the ss instead of me. How pleasant.

    But the kids who clearlyck the will to solve the problems he handed out, seem keen on ying around.

    So the fact that today¡¯s lesson became Self-Study is something I could not have prevented.

    So, leaving the rest to Ranga, I decided to visit Yuuki.

    Inside the Freedom Association Chief¡¯s room.

    Yuuki and I are holding a discussion while sitting on the sofa.

    A pleasant aroma drifts from cup of tea before us.

    I continue the conversation.

    ¡¸So.... please tell me the kids¡¯ circumstances¡¹

    I get straight to the point.

    Yuuki looked me straight in the eye, and after thinking for a bit,

    ¡¸Rimuru-san, let me ask you a question...

    How much do you know abut Sakaguchi Hinata?¡¹

    What¡¯s that about? Did something happen between Hinata and the kids?

    ¡¸Not much. She¡¯s a fellow Japanese.

    And that she remembers things quickly¨Cso Shizu-san said...¡¹

    Hmph, he nodded in response,

    ¡¸In that case, how about the difference between ¡°Summoned¡± and ¡°World Travelers¡±?¡¹

    Now that he mentions it, I don¡¯t know much about them either.

    They are guaranteed to possess a unique skill. And, the summoning sess rate is low.

    Also, they have a curse carved into their souls.

    I told him that much.

    ¡¸Yes. That matches everything that we have learned about them. You know a lot, don¡¯t you...

    Anyways.

    Summoning requires very definite circumstances to be prepared as to allow you to summon a person with powerful abilities.

    Someone whose will is especially strong.

    Now then, what about summoning conducted under iplete conditions?¡¹

    Yuuki¡¯s following exnation made me feel sick.

    The sess rate with thirty magicians chanting summoning magic over the period of three days is a less than 0.03%.

    Moreover, a magician who has used summoning magic, cannot use it during a set interval.

    The rest period ranges from 33 to 88 years. Usually, the time is used to prepare the environment to better the chances of the summoning.

    Now, what would happen if you ignored these rules?

    If you do, there are less requirements to conduct the summoning and you can continuously summon.

    ording to what Yuuki said, summoning conducted thus usually results in children being summoned.

    Children with strong souls or abundant magic are forced over here. Without being granted the ability befitting them...

    Without a unique skill, the abundant magical energy causes their bodies to implode.

    They are fried alive by the powers they possess.

    ¡¸Eh? Wait a minute, then are those kids?¡¹

    ¡¸.... At the moment, the record is three years..

    That is the lifespan of those improperly summoned.

    And, those kids have been summoned like that...

    Failing to be heroes.¡¹

    ¡¸Wha... Huh? Heroes? Why would...

    Were they forced into this by Sakaguchi Hinata?¡¹

    Yuuki does not answer.

    However, his silence only confirms my suspicions.

    ¡¸The church is seeking a new hope, a new power.

    The wish of all humans¨Clight. Humanity¡¯s messiah, the ¡°Hero¡±!

    I have secretly investigated many facilities and broke the children out...¡¹

    ¡¸What... the hell...¡¹

    ¡¸I have not found a way to prevent their deaths.

    Children under the age of ten are no exception¨Cif they do not possess a unique skill, they will surely die...¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t the summoners bothered by the loss? Aren¡¯t these ¡°failures¡± dissuading them or something?¡¹

    ¡¸They calmly summon more and more. Since they can just continue doing so, they don¡¯t care. That¡¯s probably what they are thinking...¡¹

    ¡¸Are you kidding me? Why have you allowed the church to continue existing?¡¹

    ¡¸The church... the Western Saint¡¯s Church if influential.

    Surrounding the Jura Forest, other than the Heretic Country Sarion, every country is a devout follower of the church.

    Do you understand? That¡¯s not a power we can defeat even with the Government¡¯s support.

    There¡¯s also believers among my associates.

    If we make the church our enemy, the Association would fight with itself!¡¹

    Yuuki said, his expression pained and powerless.

    Nor could I add anything. To think that those lively kids will...

    And that¡¯s why they met me with hostility and hatred.

    ¡¸Hey. Why did you have me meet the kids? Why did you tell me all this?¡¹

    ¡¸... Why, indeed? Maybe I wanted to see if you coulde up with a way to save them.

    I don¡¯t have anyone in the world I could rely upon. I¡¯ve already lost Shizu-san.

    If you hadn¡¯t noticed, I wouldn¡¯t have told you anything.

    So why did you notice?¡¹

    Damn it.

    If I hadn¡¯t noticed, I could have sent them on their way merrily.

    Now that I have, how can I be merry? What a bad joke...

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it dangerous to have the school so close to a church?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu. On the contrary, it¡¯s the safest ce. You¡¯ve heard the expression: it¡¯s darkest under themppost?

    So, what will you do? Will you quit?¡¹

    I looked Yuuki straight in the eye.

    And loudly dered,

    ¡¸I will not quit, and will proceed as I wish from now on. Anyints?¡¹

    Yuuki nodded.

    And,

    ¡¸I leave them to you. If you can, please save those children...!¡¹

    He said, lowering his head.

    No need to tell me.

    That¡¯s another task Shizu-san had left behind. I¡¯ll see it through.

    And, chances are, this whole conversation was nned by Shizu-san ahead of time.

    Just a stray thought.

    I leave the Freedom Association building and return to the ssroom.

    Now, now. Can¡¯t greet them with a gloomy face.

    I¡¯ll do what I can. That¡¯s all I¡¯ve been doing thus far.

    Shizu-san depended on me, Yuuki asked this of me, all I can do is to answer their hopes.

    £ª £ª £ª

    That was the worst day in history for the Beast Kingdom Yuurazia.

    Demon Lord Karion nervously looked into the skies above.

    A huge lump of magical energy was rapidly approaching.

    Without even trying to hide her aura¨CDemon Lord Milim.

    (Hey, hey, is this for real...)

    She¡¯s clearly intent on fighting and aiming for this country.

    A fight with a serious Milim Nava. I guess this could also be called an opportunity.

    Karion did not believe himself to be superior; in fact, he though Milim to be stronger.

    However.

    (It¡¯s more fun winning against a stronger opponent!)

    His blood boiled and his heart beat happily.

    The strongest, Demon Lord Milim. A senior Demon Lord, unlike her appearance, she deserves the awe.

    He could face that Demon Lord. To say he was excited would be an understatement.

    He had once asked his parents when he was but a child.

    About the tyranny of the Dragon Princess.

    Was that fairy tale based on Milim or some other model? This is what his parents said.

    A dragon princess¡¯s anger can erase a country!

    Never fight against a dragon princess!

    What rubbish.

    Though the military of the Beast Kingdom Yuuzaria is not particrlyrge, half of its poption belong to a warrior race.

    By no means inferior to any other country.

    Moreover, he himself had evolved into a Demon Lord. There was no one he had to fear!

    He headed to the sacred mountain behind the castle; and, while preparing himself, he nned to ambush Milim there.

    His followers¨Cdevils and retainers, knelt before him, waiting for instructions.

    ¡¸Listen! We only have one foe. Demon Lord Milim Nava!

    Against a demon lord, if you devils fight together, you can put up a proper fight. But I will go myself!

    As for you, erect a barrier and protect the people! Believe me, I shall win!!!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Ay!!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Hearing their battle cry, he could feel their excitement.

    Today, he had the chance to prove himself the strongest!

    (I didn¡¯t hate her personality. We could have be good friends... what a shame!)

    At this point, her reasons did not matter.

    For him, only the fight mattered. Not that his prudence would have changed the oue in the slightest...

    Slowly, he rose to the skies using¡´Flight Magic¡µ.

    Reaching Milim, he began the fight without a word.

    First, a quick test.

    Punch her with all his power. However, her body covered in many defensive barriers, the attack did not reach her.

    He summoned the Hyakko-seiryuunce, and felt his strength grow exponentially.

    Letting out a small breath, hebined his fighting spirit with his aura.

    And released an onught of shes at Milim. Each sh was followed by an air bullet which violently assaulted Milim.

    However...

    Though the bullets have broken through a number of barriers, they were unable to hurt her body.

    Moreover, each of the shes was caught by her demon sword ¡°Evil God¡±.

    It didn¡¯t suit her at all, that long, curved, single-edged de.

    The sword was dyed in a pale blue light.

    How many demon lords has this famous sword in?

    Tch! Karion distanced himself from Milim and regained his posture.

    He had not looked down on her at all, but she far surpassed his expectations.

    He had not used every ounce of his power, but Milim also seemed bottomless.

    Nor was she an opponent he could fight conflicted.

    He decided to go all out. Unfortunately, she seemed barely unconscious, as if she was being controlled by someone.

    That, however, didn¡¯t matter to Karion.

    (I had wanted to fight the real you, not some puppet! But, even so, I will not lose!)

    He unleashed his abilities.

    Began assuming first his devil, then his demon lord form.

    He is, after all, known as the Beast King, a lion lycanthrope.

    Thus, he began transforming. Into a beast devil.

    And thus his true form, Demon Lord ¡°Lion King¡± Karion, had appeared.

    Covered in a silver fur, his muscles bulged.

    On his lion head a Vermillion Bird crown shone bright. And that body was d in ck Tortoise armor.

    The neighboring countries all specialized in warfare. So, for the sake of fighting for the dominance of the skies,rge eagle-like wings were attached to his back.

    Seeing that appearance a small light briefly shed in Milim¡¯s eyes, and Karion had not missed it.

    Or maybe he had only imagined it.

    ¡¸Now, then, Milim. It¡¯s a shame, but now that you have seen this appearance, I¡¯ll have you permanently disappear, okay?

    It¡¯s a shame, but goodbye!!!¡¹

    He screamed, and concentrated all his fighting spirit into the Hyakko-seiryuunce.

    If they had been on the ground, the earth would split from the force of his power and his surroundings would grind into dust.

    Not that the air remained unaffected. The energy he had emitted set the air itself on fire.

    Beast roar!!!

    This roar releases one¡¯s magical energy at the opponent.

    All his energy was focused on the tip of thence, yet it remained undamaged.

    Had he fired it on the ground, everything in the direction of the attack would be inadvertently erased; it is ¡°Beast King¡± Karion¡¯s sure-kill technique.

    Normally, its power would not wane in the slightest for the first 100 meters. And, the actual range of the attack could go well past 2 kilometers.

    Thus, the long range makes this a skill that is best used against multiple opponents, but it can be regted to be concentrated on a single one.

    This would be the first time he will use Beast Roar against a single opponent, but he could hardly imagine anyone being able to withstand it.

    He will go all out.

    Magical energy rapidly escaped his body. He could hardly sustain the flight magic.

    However, that was a small price to pay for this attack.

    Normally, he¡¯d have to use it two or three times to be this tired; but, today he couldn¡¯t be so reserved.

    His opponent was covered in many high level barriers.

    Taking a deep, and while falling towards the ground,

    *Zuzzzza!!!*

    He dodged the return fire.

    Blood trickled down from his back, but he closed the wound with spirit alone.

    He looked up at her.

    However, he didn¡¯t want to see her, nor believe that such a thing could be possible.

    A being who has so far exceeded his expectations.

    Dragon wings spread wide, her blond hair fluttered in the wind.

    And, though it was not there before, a beautiful crimson horn now adorned her forehead.

    Her light Gothic dress has changed into jet ck armor

    (Ah... so this would be her real battle attire, huh...)

    Though Karion was now exhausted, his opponent was unhurt.

    ¡°What a joke. Cut me some ck.¡± He was now experiencing a bizarre feeling¨Cwanting to cry andugh at the same time.

    ¡¸Well done! That was fun!

    As thanks, I¡¯ll show you this!!!¡¹

    Milim spoke for the first time.

    However, it was a monotone voice devoid of her personality.

    Karion nheless felt impending doom from her words.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to show me anything!¡± He screamed in his heart.

    Using thought transmission he conveyed an order to his subordinates.

    One word: run!!!

    And, with the remained of his strength, he ran as fast as he could.

    He felt it deep in his bones: if he stayed, he would die.

    The dragon¡¯s pupils dted, and she stretched her wings.

    Milim roared!

    Dragon Nova!!!

    Its brightness easily surpassed that of the stars.

    The bright pellets that rained upon the earth erased not just the castle, but the mountain behind it.

    The sound of destruction far surpassed the audible range of one¡¯s ears, so the shockwave heralded it instead.

    Those touched by the light disappeared without being able to offer any resistance.

    The strongest magic.

    And one of the reasons that Milim has for so long reigned supreme.

    Impossible...

    Luckily, Karion was able to escape receiving a direct hit, so he survived.

    But that is Milim.

    A demon lord you should never fight against. Nicknamed ¡°Destruction¡± itself.

    Now, Karion agreed with his parents¡¯ words.

    You can¡¯t fight against that. It¡¯s dimension different from everyone else.

    However...

    ¡¸But, she...¡¹

    ¡¸She..? Ara? What could possibly be wrong? Would you enlighten me?¡¹

    He felt a de press against his neck.

    And the presence of a single woman.

    The supreme ruler of the skies¨CSky Queen Frey.

    ¡¸Tch. Frey, you too?¡¹

    ¡¸Ara? What about me? You¡¯ll have lots of time to tell me...¡¹

    And so, Karion consciousness faded into darkness...

 Chapter 59 â€“ The Church Moved

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast: Smoggy the bear, Yuuka and random passerby)

    Smoggy: Ne,ne, Yuuka san, has running races between friends became a trend amongst humanstely?

    Yuuka: Has it? I don¡¯t think so, why?

    Smoggy: Whether I visit the local fish markets, I always see the humans running the other direction, screaming:

    ¡°What¡¯s the point?! We can¡¯t outrun that thing!¡±

    ¡°As long as I can outrun you, I¡¯m fine!¡±

    While pointing at me. Any idea why?

    Yuuka: Who knows, they did the same thing when I was at the hospital the other day.

    Smoggy: Want to try running alongside them someday?

    Yuuka: Sure, why not?

    Several dayster...

    Smoggy: Yuuka san, are you seeing this? : ¡®Psychopath and beast running amok at fish market, causing mass panic¡¯. We were there the other day, thank god we didn¡¯t run into them! By the way, the psychopath in the picture kinda looks like you...

    Yuuka:No idea.

    .

    .

    Life in the Royal Capital

    Chapter 59: The Church Moved

    The Devil Grucius was patrolling around the forest when a sudden iing telepathicmunication confused him.

    ¡¸Hm? Is something wrong? ¡¹

    Several of his teammates from the frontier garrison who were worried about him asked him simultaneously.

    These good-hearted fellows, not doubting that I¡¯m a devil. Unaware about it himself, Grucius sees the illusion of realpanions in them.

    ¡¸Nothing, I¡¯m fine¡¹

    I replied thus, and they were relieved.

    Nothing¡¯s wrong whatsoever, that¡¯s outrageous.

    I am now receiving the contents of the telepathicmunication.

    (Grucius! It¡¯s an emergency. When the timees, act in ordance to your judgement! We are currently at war. I¡¯ll contact you again when we win. Until then, you¡¯re free!)

    There¡¯s no doubt, something¡¯s happening.

    This is the first time I¡¯ve heard panic in demon Karion¡¯s voice. Just who is his opponent?

    It was irritating and I can¡¯t think of anything.

    What should I do? He told me to make my own decisions, but I can¡¯t think of any measures.

    After that I tried to telepathicallymunicate just in case, but nothing came out of it.|

    Grucius¡¯s heart was gradually filled with anxiety while paying attention in order to prevent his teammates from realizing his unrest.

    £ª £ª £ª

    The face of demon lord yman was filled joy after receiving the report.

    Karion was the one who tried to persuade Milim, but it somehow ended up as a battle.

    That¡¯s good. Indeed, there are few demon lords that will still be merciful after being annoyed.

    ording to the report, Milim triumphed over Karion with overwhelmingbat prowess, and even blew away the royal castle, Morotomo.

    Rapporteur Frey said so while elegantly drinking tea.

    The other devils apart from Frey, who were spies, all reported the same thing.

    There¡¯s no doubt.

    Demon lord Karion is dead. Even a strong demon lord such as Karion was no problem if you have ¡°Absolute power¡± (Milim Nava) in your hands.

    The 10 great demon lords who ruled over Makai.

    Among them, 3 individuals including myself grouped as 1, now, 1 member has disappeared.

    Moreover, to have tried to threaten the absolute strongest, thest moments of the demon lord Karion will be good publicity.

    ¡¸Kukuku, everything is going on smoothly, just as nned. ¡¹

    ¡¸Ara? Is that so? I am d that I was of use. ¡¹

    Frey stood up and gave words of agreement without having ulterior motives.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be going back, but what about Milim? From the looks of the battle, any devil trying to settle the matter will be ripped to shreds? ¡¹

    Tsk. With a frown on her face, Frey looked at yman.

    ¡¸It will probably be fine for you to take care of it. After all, you and her are friends right? I entrust it to you, please ept it. If my castle is destroyed, I wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it. ¡¹

    Hearing such words, Frey goes¡¸Yare, yare ¡¹ while shaking her head.

    ¡¸Even though I don¡¯t want my house to be destroyed? Well, it¡¯s useless no matter what I say right? ¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s great you understand. You may go! ¡¹

    That attitude shows that he doesn¡¯t even treat Frey as an equal anymore, but rather a subordinate under his rule.

    Frey didn¡¯t show any signs of difort in her expression, she sent a piercing gaze at yman and left.

    A smile appeared on yman¡¯s face after making sure that Frey left.

    Everything is going well.

    Everything is going ording to the n of ¡°that person¡±

    Unlike a prophecy, things don¡¯t always go as predicted, but progress is smoothly made.

    In the original n, the Orc lord was designated as the new demon lord. The reason for backing this n was in order to manipte the said demon lord.

    Since our interest met, we both decided to work together. Even if the n fails, there are no losses.

    But then, a suspicious monster appeared, and it created a monster town. As soon as this was known, the n was modified to utilize the town.

    To use ourmon interest as bait, using the monsters in that town as bait.

    The bait was bit, and luckily the one who bit it was the strongest demon lord.

    yman started his n, first, by intercepting a multiyered barrier.

    Then, as usual, he carries out his periodic report.

    A trustworthy partner.

    He has sworn his allegiance to the true master......

    £ª £ª £ª

    Ever since Myn joined the Frontier Garrison, every day was an extremely busy day.

    Just because she took up the duty of a shaman, doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯d be any less busy. Sometimes an individual curious about the dark arts woulde along, and she would teach them.

    If they were simple curses, she could teach them. Before she became a devil she was originally a witch. Teaching curses used by humans is a simple task.

    What she was busy with was as a staff officer, another one of her positions.

    In the first ce, asking a neer to take up the position as the staff officer is not a good idea...

    (To put trust in a devil, these people are overly good-natured!)

    That¡¯s probably the impression she had if she were to put it in words.

    Givingmands for the toon to meet up in the monster¡¯s city, and reporting to the captain. She¡¯s been handling all that.

    To think of her as irresponsible is virtually impossible.

    Even so, in the midst of all the difort, there were also a lot of thoughts.

    After interacting with people for a while, long- forgotten feelings started to resurface.

    And,

    ¡¸Myn, is it fine? Please tell me your response soon! ¡¹

    Said by a man courting her, she looked back at Youmu.

    From the start, I felt his gaze when I infiltrated the Frontier garrison.

    I was on alert whether we were discovered, but Grucius said he didn¡¯t fell anything.

    What is happening? When I was thinking about that, Youmu gazed over here. When our eyes met, he looked away in embarrassment.

    But recently, not only his attitude but even his words contain hints of courtship.

    He said,

    ¡¸I love you. Please date me! You will definitely be happy, I promise! ¡¹

    ED: That¡¯s not a hint ??

    He threw a straight ball.

    Even though he usually has a frivolous attitude, he was actually serious. He hasn¡¯t made any moves until now.

    The times when I was just a young girl, which would have been 700 years ago. I can¡¯t remember much from back then, I don¡¯t have any memories of interacting with other people.

    To be honest, the experience called love is something that girl has no experience with whatsoever.

    There was more joy than anxiety. Moreover...

    (He said he promises happiness...

    Even though my heart is held in the hands of yman. I can¡¯t, No it can¡¯t! Besides......

    How could a human fall in love with me?)

    In the end, she postponed the reply.

    I refuse! Her reasons tell her so, but for some reason she couldn¡¯t muster the courage to say it.

    She¡¯s been a devil for 400 years, but this is the first time she felt such insecurity.

    In such a state, Myn was contacted by yman.

    For the devil Myn, yman isn¡¯t the target of her loyalty.

    If it¡¯s possible she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to pull off a dirty trick. However, against that sly demon lord, such a chance will probably never appear.

    Thest time she reported, she rememebed that yman was in a strangely good mood, and felt ufortable.

    He probably came up with something devious, she thought.

    Unfortunately, she has no countermeasures. It¡¯s not something she can openly go up against.

    Even if someone is feeling unhappy, there is no way for them to save themselves. Having unpleasant feelings about this is natural.

    And suddenly she received contact.

    (You appear healthy. Thanks to the information you bought, everything is going smoothly here. Good job. Even though I have been keeping your heart for you, I think I might return it soon.)

    A sudden offer.

    Myn suddenly felt exhrated. But panicking wouldn¡¯t do.

    Her opponent is a Demon lord. To even trick those working under him without shame, he is certainly the wicked Marite Master.

    (Wow! Thank you very much!)

    That would be the safe answer.

    (There¡¯s no need for you to be cautious. What? I just have onest thing I want you to do. Until then, keep enjoying your leisurely life. Now then, see ya)

    She was spoken to without being able to reply, and the connection was cut.

    Is this a trap? There¡¯s no way to confirm it.

    Doing what she has done so far, she simply followed orders.

    However, if I really was released......

    (I wonder would I have epted him?)

    With a uneasy feeling in her chest, Myn resumed and acted as if nothing has happened.

    £ª £ª £ª

    Sakaguchi Hinata awakened from her light nap in a sleepy state.

    Diligently serving her, Nics had brought her a cup of coffee.

    ¡¸Oh, have you awakened? ¡¹

    Cardinal Nics Spertus.

    He is the man who sits at the pinnacle of the western religion, the sacred, invible, confidant pope of the holy kingdom Ruberios.

    To Hinata, that man is as faithful as a tamed puppy.

    They shared a bed yesterday, and even allowed him to be herpanion overnight.

    Without getting tired, she looked at him who licked her body clean.

    TN Note:...that¡¯s what the trantions are saying... It¡¯s turning into an ero novel.

    (Really, just like a dog...)

    That was what Hinata though.

    He worships Hinata, as if she was a goddess or a saint. An idiotic man, Hinata though.

    (Even I would excrete after I eat. After a year, it¡¯s natural for me to age. It¡¯s not like my body would remain beautiful forever. All this man is looking at is a mere fantasy)

    He desires her body. It¡¯s cheap. Even though I don¡¯t think this body is worth that much, he can do whatever he wants with it.

    To her, her body is merely a mean of winning somebody other. There are no other values.

    Of course, that girl also has carnal desires. She¡¯s not sexually frigid. Even so, what then?

    Only a few man I like is allowed to do as they wish to my body. However, men I hate will not be forgiven if they do the same.

    That means,

    (In the end, I don¡¯t dislike Nics, is that it?)

    The reality is that people around her can¡¯t understand her.

    ¡¸Now, breakfast is ready. What would you like to eat? ¡¹

    Sweets were suddenly brought fourth.

    Nics, preparing and carrying out breakfast for someone else, that is something nobody could possibly imagine.

    Because anybody who knew Nics would describe him has an arrogant egotistical, cold-blooded man with the mask of a saint.

    ¡¸Ah, I got it. Thank you¡¹

    When Hinata calls out casually, Nics nods his head with glee.

    And the two had breakfast.

    After a long time, the meal tasted delicious.

    ¡¸Oh yes. I had something to report to you, this is something a spy brought earlier. ¡¹

    After finishing their meal and being rxed, Nics talked to Hinata.

    It can¡¯t be helped if he want to gain her favor.

    Hinata, whilebing her prized ck hair left and right with herb, stared at Nics.

    Picking up her circr sses off the table and putting them on,

    ¡¸Let¡¯s hear it.¡¹

    She asked briefly.

    Inside there is the beauty amongst beauties who held was the captain of the ¡°Knights guard division working directly under the pope¡±.

    On her the usual calm, cold expression.

    The time to rx hase to an end.

    Nics began sharing his information.

    About the turbulence of the monsters within the Great Jura forest, and the monsters building a town.

    In addition, certain countries had already started trading with the monsters, that was what information were shared.

    ¡¸What did you say? These monsters overturned the churches¡¯ religious belief that monsters aremon enemies of mankind......¡¹

    Hinata mutters, to which Nics nods.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, what will you do? ¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu... That¡¯s right...¡¹

    Hinata is in deep though.

    Crushing them is easy. However, it is human nature to leave them alone if there are no problems.

    At the very least, as long as they are crushed before they make contact with humans, everything will be over.

    ¡¸We can only wait and see now. However, investigate the war potential of that town, and ensure this is a force we can crush! As the church, we cannot move unless there is a request from somewhere. Well, if nothing turns up we can simply force one out...¡¹

    TN Note: I¡¯ve already lost count how many fantasy novels have a human supremacy religion as their main antagonist...

    Thus a conclusion was made.

    After hearing this remark, Nics nodded.

    ¡¸Let someone check it out!

    We¡¯ll mobilize the ¡°Blood Shadow¡± of the church! ¡¹

    The Blood Shadow is a fallen knight. With highbat prowess, he was a serial killer who murderedmoners.

    To god, the church and pope, there are a number of extremist who sworn allegiance.

    However, his abilities are top-notch, not someone the church could just simply disposed of.

    To Hinata who had a strong sense of disgust, the head is a funny existence. For the rationalist Hinata, god¡¯s blind eptance was a symbol of stupidity.

    It was ironic considering Hinata¡¯s position as God¡¯s guardian of justice.

    ¡¸Is that so? Then, I¡¯m leaving it to you. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t forget about the church¡¯s discipline. ¡¹

    This isn¡¯t the stage to take action.

    I leave the information gathering to you. Besides, there might be something to gain from this.

    That¡¯s what she decided.

    As a result, the bloodthirsty mad hound was released.

 Chapter 60 â€“ A bit sudden, but letâ€™s have a test

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast: an English Clown, a French Pierrot, and Doctor Oda)

    Oda: Ah,e right in! You¡¯ve got another good joke to tell?

    Clown: Yes! A phone rings in a reanimation room: ¡°Excuse me, is John still alive?¡±. ¡°Still not.¡±

    Oda: Hahaha...

    Clown: For what reason have you called us in today, Doctor?

    Oda: Since you said you¡¯d like to receive further treatment from somebody else, I wanted to talk to you one more time andpile a proper report.

    Pierrot: Then what¡¯s holding you? We aren¡¯t getting any younger.

    Oda: Let¡¯s start with an easy question. What is the date?

    Clown: October 5th, 20XX.

    Oda: On what street is this office located?

    Clown: Karasuma-sanjou-agari.

    Oda: What year were you born in?

    Pierrot: ... one second, I¡¯m getting a headache...

    Oda: Focus, please.

    Clown: 1993, I think?

    Oda: How many people are in this room?

    Clown: 3?

    Oda: Name them.

    Pierrot: the Clown, I¨CPierrot, and you¨Cdoctor Oda.

    Oda: Are those names?

    Clown: What do you mean?

    Oda: Names areposed of a first name and your family name. My name, for example, is Oda Tarou. What is your name?

    Pierrot: ... this headache is killing me...

    Oda: What is your name?

    Clown: Ka... Clown!

    Oda: Sorry, that question must have been hard, so let¡¯s skip it. I have just one more. What do you wish to do to Miyaguchi Yojiro?

    Clown & Pierrot: Kill him!

    Oda: Security! She is clearly deranged! We must immediately iste her from the public...

    .

    .

    Life in the Royal Capital

    060. A bit sudden, but let¡¯s have a test

    The inside of the ssroom was silent.

    So silent, in fact, that you can hear the students swallow saliva.

    Ranga ran up to me while waiving his tail.

    ¡¸Alright, kids, have you been working hard?¡¹

    Though I faced them with a bright smile, they did not return it.

    Of course, if I consider things from their perspective, it makes more sense¨Cthey just might think of me as just some bastard to kill.

    However, this world follows the survival of the fittest principle.

    There¡¯s only one thing you can hate¨Cyour own weakness.

    ¡¸Okay! Kids, you seem to have things to say, so let¡¯s have a test!¡¹

    I so dered.

    ¡¸Wha-! How did it turn into that!¡¹

    ¡¸A t-test?¡¹

    ¡¸Ueee!!!¡¹

    They responded with loud criticism.

    Yep. Tests are hated in just about every world.

    ¡¸Hey, don¡¯t worry! It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t get what you¡¯re saying.

    But listen,

    What will happen from now on is absolutely necessary for you!¡¹

    ¡¸Why?! We¡¯ll just kick the bucket sooner orter!

    There¡¯s no point to studying, is there?!¡¹

    ¡¸R-right... all the teachers until now have been bringing us toys or picture books telling us to have fun...¡¹

    ¡¸We haven¡¯t studied from the moment we havee here...¡¹

    ¡¸I... want to read... more picture books...¡¹

    ¡¸.....¡¹

    All they do isin.

    However, theyck yesterday¡¯s ¡°vigor¡±. Did they tire themselves out picking on Ranga?

    Well, I guess the fact that they even responded to my words is admirable enough.

    But, this is necessary to them. Unfortunately, I cannotpromise on this.

    ¡¸Alright. I understand your point.

    But, the test (game) that we¡¯ll y from now one will help you kids... you brats get to vent some anger. It should be fun.

    In a second, you will have a mock battle with me.

    The rules are simple. You can go all out and use anything you want. Should you bring me down, you win.

    If I am still on the run after twenty minutes, I win. Simple?¡¹

    ¡¸Just that?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. We¡¯ll have the test inside this room. I¡¯ll erect a barrier, so no one can get out.

    Those observing also cannot help.

    Do you understand the rules? If you do, then decide who goes first!¡¹

    A simple mock battle.

    I am not nning on attacking at all. I just want to verify their abilities.

    If they are incapable of acquiring a unique skill, I wouldn¡¯t know of another method to consume the terrible power in their bodies.

    ording to my analysis, their magical energy, aspared to monsters, would have them A ranked at least.

    Though adventurers rely on fighting strength to decide their ranks, monsters tend to judge by power alone.

    I was at first surprised to see B rank adventurers whose magical energy is hardly C ranked.

    I only learned of this after having be an adventurer myself.

    Normal monsters do not concern themselves with skill proficiency, so they were usually evaluated based only on raw abilities. Of course, there are plenty of monsters that do hone their skills...

    So generally speaking, these kids are A ranked.

    If they can properly use their abilities, they should be formidable opponents...

    They finally decided the order.

    With an eager face, Misaki Kenya ising at me.

    He¡¯s just an eight year old troublemaker. Is he the leader of these brats?

    ¡¸Hey! I can use the sword, right?¡¹

    Impudent little...!

    ¡¸Go ahead. And brat, when you lose, I¡¯ll have you address me politely from then on!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph! I won¡¯t lose to a lousy adult. I¡¯ve only lost against Shizu-san!¡¹

    ¡¸Heeeeh. How about you leave the self praise for after you win?¡¹

    Thus we were ready for the match.

    I¡¯ll have the children keep time. I acquired a sand watch the other day, and showed the kids how to use it.

    Now then, shall we start?

    ¡¸B-begin!¡¹

    Kenya moved on Alice¡¯smand.

    He moves well for an elementary school student. Actually, he¡¯s defeated adults before..

    Not that it¡¯ll have any effect on me...

    ¡¸Go for it Ken-chan¡ª!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t lose!¡¹

    Hearing their encouragement, Kenya redoubled his efforts.

    He desperately tried tond a hit on me, but I avoided them with room to spare¨Cwithout a need to predict.

    After ten minutes, with tears in his eyes, he started shooting fire at me.

    Hmph. What a pathetic me that was.

    It would be hard topare it to the me I use, so I¡¯ll just say that the me was really weak.

    An A rank monster, using all his strength to create a fireball, can easily surpass a temperature of 1,000 degrees...

    But this is even weaker than Ellen¡¯s fire ball attack.

    Inferior to magic used by a B rank adventurer.

    He definitely learned it by watching, so this would be poor representation of his real abilities, right?

    ¡¸Hey, you¡¯re focusing too much on the me. Try shooting out a ball of pure energy¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! Shizu-san used this skill, and it was powerful!

    I won¡¯t listen to what the likes of you have to say!!!¡¹

    What an arrogant brat.

    In the end, he ignored my advice, and, when the twentieth minute passed, I was dered the victor.

    ¡¸Alright, that¡¯s enough! Address me properly as sensei from now on!

    Who¡¯s next? Come at me!!!¡¹

    Dropping his shoulders, and visibly depressed, Kenya rejoined the kids.

    Well, I¡¯d be in for a shock if I had lost to a brat who hadn¡¯t even turned ten.

    Next one up was Chloe O¡¯Bell.

    An eight year old girl with a rare hair color. It was ck with silver mixed, ever seen anything like it?

    Anyways, she was a beautiful girl with an interesting hair color. I wonder if she¡¯s part Japanese?

    She has this Eastern-Western vibe.

    So, shall we begin? If looked from afar, people would see a middle-school kid bullying a little girl.

    Even so, this test is crucial! I¡¯m acting all cool and all, but if I really lose... what a bad joke that would be.

    ¡¸Kurhi, don¡¯t push yourself!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t hurt yourself, Kuro-chan!¡¹

    (TL Note: Chloe in Japanese is written Kuroe, hence the nickname Kuro)

    Most of the the kids¡¯ said ¡°Don¡¯t hurt yourself!¡± rather than ¡°Do your best!¡±

    I guess that¡¯s just how it is.

    The signal was already given, and the match had begun.

    Though there was a five minute intermission, I chose not to take a break. Even so, I was not tired in the slightest.

    All I¡¯ve been doing is dodging, so it was an easy win.

    Now, Chloe, what kind of attack will she show me?

    I wonder if she just likes books, but she¡¯s got one on her right now.

    Is that it? Is she nning on hitting my head with it or throwing it at me?

    Will she suddenly say ¡°This is not a book, it¡¯s a blunt weapon!¡±... Nah, probably not.

    While I was thinking this foolishness.

    ¡¸¡±In an eternal flowing stream, bind my foe (Water Prison)¡±¡¹

    Uoo! Suddenly, water appeared at my feat. ording to¡ºHeat Perception¡»it¡¯s real water.

    Magic! What an amazing child. Let me a guess, a genius?

    While I was feeling impressed, the water continued to rage and enveloped me in a bubble.

    When I tried poking it, it stretched out a bit.

    I wonder if she is fixated on elerating this skill¨Cmaking it something akin to my water de.

    Wonderful. But, what will she do now?

    ¡¸This magic¡¯s next step is to fill the bubble with water!

    If you ept defeat, I will let you go. If you don¡¯t, you will die!¡¹

    So young but so dreadful!

    Kenya was so much cuter inparison. But a skill of this level... yeah...

    ¡¸Yup, that¡¯s some amazing magic. But it won¡¯t have any effect on me.

    But this magic is superior. Make sure to continue practicingter!¡¹

    I said, while stroking her head.

    Prison? That kind of thing is pointless in the face of¡ºCloning¡».

    Frankly, that skill is the strongest among extra skills. It¡¯s so amazing that it is nearly a unique skill.

    Besides, to me who has various resistances against temperature attacks, her attack is pointless. And I¡¯ve had that resistance since I was born.

    Chloe sat down in shock. Her face red, with tears falling from her eyes.

    Forgive me, I¡¯m not pulling any punches here. To you brats who looked down on me I have to show an overwhelming difference in strength.

    Chloe lost her will to fight, so I won.

    Chloe was touching the spot on her head that I stroked earlier while smiling for some reason.

    Let¡¯s continue!

    The next opponent was Gale Gibson.

    The oldest among them¨C9 years old. Brown hair and arge build with well defined features. Definitely a pretty boy.

    When he grows up, his looks won¡¯t lose even against famous actors!

    Let¡¯s crush him! ... of course I had no such thought.

    I am an adult, so I¡¯ll be a fair opponent.

    Gale, without a trick or tactic in mind, fired a single shot at me.

    After watching the other two¡¯s attempt, he probably reevaluated me a bit.

    He fired a round that would certainly kill any other teacher.

    Without a question, he put every ounce of his power into that shot. That was a good decision.

    But, unfortunately, to a wrong opponent. That kind of attack could never reach me.

    As when it did,¡ºGluttony¡»absorbed it.

    ¡¸What was that! That¡¯s cheating!¡¹

    Yes. Yes it is. Ipletely agree.

    ¡¸Listen up, adults are cheaters. We¡¯ll win no matter what trick we have to use!

    That¡¯s the kind of beings adults are!¡¹

    Thought that might have been a little immature of me to use against a child, it¡¯s not the time to be picking methods.

    I mean, I could have just repelled it, but I felt that there was a chance it would create a hole in the barrier.

    And though I was given free reign over them I shouldn¡¯t go around destroying the ssroom.

    So, I chose the method that would prevent any possible casualty.

    In the end, even this was troublesome.

    Gale, embittered by this, gathered energy into his fists and attacked me.

    What a child. At this point, he has no chance of victory.

    He ended up just as Kenya did, and so it was my victory.

    Sekiguchi Ryouta is a timid child.

    Always friendly with Kenya, supporting him from behind.

    imed to be the strong Kenya¡¯s partner. There¡¯s no special meaning attached to that, they are just being kids.

    But, as for his power...

    ¡¸Ryouta, avenge me!¡¹

    The moment he heard these words, his eye color changed.

    This ability is simr to Shion¡¯s¡ºBattle Maniac¡». His speed and power more than doubled. And, his magic energy and fighting spirit enveloped his body.

    What a wonderful example of battle transformation. The only minus would be the fact that he is unconscious.

    And it¡¯s a great demerit at that¨Cto lose one¡¯sposure in the midst of battle.

    Its effectiveness depends on the opponent. I mean, maybe¡ºBattle Maniac¡»is amon skill, but against high level opponents it¡¯s not even a gamble.

    You are certain to lose.

    His movements are good, so maybe if his opponent wasn¡¯t me, he could put up a fight.

    But... too bad!

    I easily evaded him for twenty minutes.

    Thest one was the girl Alice Rondo.

    The youngest¨C7 years old. Her hair blond and straight, reaching to her shoulders.

    With a face that could be described to belong to a doll, she is certainly a beauty.

    Unlike the adult-like Chloe, she is, apparently, a tomboy.

    Now, what kind of ability will she show me.

    Alice threw the doll she held in her hands in the air, and

    ¡¸Go¡ª Bear-san!!!¡¹

    She called out.

    Huh? While I was thinking that, a bear suddenly started attacking me.

    And its attacks were pretty strong.

    Her power is called Golem Master.

    If this is the power she can draw out from some stuffed animal, what kind of beast will she call forth from a specialized weapon doll...

    Her power just might be strongest among the five.

    Well... I was able to keep running the whole time, so no problem.

    I hadn¡¯t expected the strongest power to be saved forst, so I¡¯m d I was able to save face.

    When she summoned ten of them I almost snapped and burned the whole ce to the ground. But, I held it in and focused on running away.

    I thought that if I burned them I¡¯d have to console her afterwards.

    Anyways, thus the five havee to know my power.

    The abilities they possess are as described.

    There¡¯s a great mismatch between what you¡¯d expect from them and what actually is there. Why have their skills developed in such weird ways, you might ask?

    Probably, these are the skills that they have desired from the bottom of their hearts.

    So, my only choices are either to have them acquire a unique skill or search for some other method.

    Within the next three months, their powers will go wild causing their bodies to copse.

    A drastic measure, but I was able to confirm their status.

    And, I found that using all of one¡¯s power is the best method to stall the copse.

    Each time they release the excess energy they extend the deadline by a little bit.

    Now, as for the actual treatment...

    ¡¸Now, as this test has shown you, I¡¯m strong!

    And this strong ¡°I¡± will promise you: I will save you.

    I swear on this mask, I will find a solution!¡¹

    So I dered to the children.

    They all diligently listened to my words.

    First, I was sessful at getting their attention. After all, if you don¡¯t put you mind to it, you aren¡¯t actually listening.

    Somehow ¨C perhaps they just feel obligated ¨C I got them to listen.

    ¡¸Umm, is that mask, Shizu-sensei¡¯s?¡¹

    Suddenly, Alice timidly asked.

    ¡¸It is. Shizu-san entrusted it to me.

    And, other than entrusting the mask to me, she entrusted you bunch as well.¡¹

    So I answered. Though the mask¡¯s appearance has changed slightly, she was able to notice.

    She nodded with satisfaction at my response.

    Seems like some of her worries were dispelled.

    However... now that she mentioned the mask...

    Some memory appeared in my mind.

    What Shizu-san left me...

    Hmm? It was to hit Demon Lord Leon.

    But could Shizu-san have nned to defeat a Demon Lord?

    Wait a second... Shizu-san came over here when she was 10, right?

    So why did he save her?

    Let¡¯s think about it. Though I don¡¯t know the details, I feel like there¡¯s a hint buried in these memories.

    Besides, it seems strange that Shizu-san would just abandon the kids to pursue her own goals.

    Perhaps punching Leon and saving the kids was one and the same task?

    In that case, Demon Lord Leon must known of a way to save the kids.

    He had saved her once before, after all...

    In that case, what is the method?

    Along with Great Sage, we¡¯re busy considering these things.

    And, as always, Great Sage did not fail my expectations.

    Had Demon Lord Leon saved Shizu-san intentionally or by ident? The answer...

    ?Solution. The chance that Demon Lord Leon saved Izawa Shizue intentionally is about 74%.

    However, this percentage is a mere prediction, and is thus meaningless.

    Also, regarding the way to save the children...?

    I was not mistaken.

    ¡¸Listen up, I will absolutely save you. We¡¯ll prepare for this starting tomorrow.

    Believe in me! I will not let you, whom Shizu-san entrusted to me, die!¡¹

    Unlike my previous words, this time I was confident.

    The children, likewise, responded seriously,

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Please, sensei!!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Sensei, huh.

    What a pleasant word. Leave it to me.

    Now, for the first time, I approved of the children.

    I will save them.

    So I swore to myself.

 Chapter 61 â€“ The First Dungeon Conquest

    The First Dungeon Conquest

    Well, we¡¯re now going to a ce called¡ºDwelling of the Spirit¡»that¡¯s located in the Ulg Nature Park in Ulgrasia Republic.

    It s already been one and a half months since I became a Teacher.

    Of course I had a purpose foring here, but it¡¯s really hard to take these children outside for travelling.

    We have been studying in this ssroom all this time.

    With the reason that they didn¡¯t know how far the church¡¯s influence are, the Academy did not give us permission to go outside.

    Certainly, there is a church next to it. It can be said that this is the main reason.

    However, children should go outside and y around, not spending their time locked up in an Academy.

    Hearing about this from the children, Shizu-san tried to bring them outside but it was rejected.

    Somehow, It seems they are trying too much in trying to confine the children, am I underestimating the church way too much?

    Anyway, I¡¯m doing what I believe is the right thing to do.

    And thus, I¡¯m taking the children outside.

    First of all, I made the children memorize .

    Normally, it¡¯s impossible even in one year to understand it. It¡¯s necessary to understand both of the structure of the magic formation and to have the knowledge of the meaning on the system¡¯s crest.

    This magic is far more advanced than , it really is cruel to make children that haven¡¯t even hit 10 year old to learn it.

    But, they might not be able to do it even if they took 3 years; perhaps there is no need to have them memorize the theory and such.

    Although it¡¯s unfair, on such asion, it¡¯s time for the skill to shine.

    With my¡ºShapeshifter¡»abilities, I can embedded my knowledge and fused it into the children.

    Actually I think it¡¯s unfair, but there¡¯s no need to be picky about one¡¯s appearances anymore.

    Next, I summons Ranga¡¯s subordinate, with their transforming ability, I make them take the form of the children.

    I also made myself a clone and then the preparation ispleted.

    Even if I had thought that there might be problem to those who opposed with them going outside, I still chose to do it.

    I had discussed it with Yuuki for several times, but he think it¡¯s too dangerous and our opinion shed.

    It would be great if I had seed in persuading him, but sadly it¡¯s all in vain. I can persuade him slowly if there is time, but putting me aside, the children don¡¯t have much time left.

    ¡ºGreat Sage¡»had predict that at the earliest, the children had a time limit of 3 months.

    There is no time for a leisure discussion.

    I¡¯m forcing myself to learn to bring the children outside.

    Why learn ?

    The reason is simple. There is no need to search for the lodging while we travel, so the church won¡¯t be alerted by it.

    Moreover, until we reach our destination, there is no need to enter Ulgrasia Republic personally and we can go straight to Ulg Nature Park.

    Me and Ranga will take the children, and then we will travel rapidly.

    Before School lunchtime arrives, using the installed Magic Formation for we will have already returned to the ssroom.

    After eating the lunch, we¡¯ll then use the and resume our travel from where we left.

    The purpose for making the children use magic is to have them use their magic power.

    If a Grand Magic is used we can postpone their breakdown for a while. The children agreed withoutining.

    How should I say it? Their first trip cause them great excitements.

    They are scared at first, but after they ustomed to the high-speed movement of me and Ranga, they enjoyed it with a great smile.

    At the beginning, there was someone who¡¯s peed at my back. Who would think such thing can happen?

    Geez... To protect their honor, they deliberately didn¡¯t said a single word.

    While various small things happens, we finally arrived at the¡ºDwelling of the Spirit¡»atst.

    Ulgrasia Republic is very different from the nations surrounding Jura Forest.

    It¡¯s not under the influence of the Western Saint¡¯s Church, also, this small nation is not a member of the Council.

    They receive the Divine Protection of Spirit of Wisdom.

    This is the nation who conducts trade with Sorcery Dynasty of Sarion.

    While there is no restriction for going in and out of the nation, there are rtively few criminals in that nation.

    The reason is straightforward. This nation¡¯s people are all user.

    more or less can be divided into two main categories.

    The first is .

    This category has a lot offensive spell that is simr to .

    It¡¯s borrowing the power of the spirit when using it. It requires Magic power aspensation.

    There¡¯s no need to chant in spells, everyone can use it if they are connected with the spiritsthey contracted with. However, to be recognizance by the spirits, it was necessary to be liked by them.

    In this nation, there are many person that is liked by the spirits that exist inside the nation.

    Therefore, they are holding the contract¡¯s ceremony when someone reaches the age of 10 years old, if there¡¯s a person who is unable to make contract with the spirits, that person will be driven out from the nation when reaching 20 years old.

    Losing their qualification as a citizen. However, because there¡¯re many kinds of spirits, a person that is unable to contract with the spirits are rare.

    The second is .

    In this category, it was necessary to be contracted with a powerful spirit. However, to do the summoning a chant is required, though it¡¯s easier than the other type of magic.

    To that extent, there are no need topare the power. only borrowed a portion of the spirit¡¯s power, while with it¡¯s possible to use the power of the spirit itself.

    Besides its power, it surpassed it in all other area.

    Thus, the power of borrowing is no match for the real thing.

    It¡¯s very difficult for a user of to win against an opponent who uses.

    Even if the opponent has bad affinity against the other side, he would be able to turn over the disadvantage with .

    Sorcery Dynasty of Sarion, a nation where the representative chanting magic, is the mainstream magic, contrary with Ulgrasia Republic where the contract magic, that is is the mainstream magic.

    For these reasons, because there are a lot of exchange between them, and there is the background that works together inpetition, and develops each other¡¯s.

    And so, wee to this ce with an objective.

    That is of course, Spirit Summoning.

    I had raised a hypothesis.

    And that is, Regarding the situation of the me Giant (Ifrit) that Shizu-san fusion with, having its magic power rampage would somehow prevented causing body decay.

    Is it high rank spirit magic to control Ifrit, or is it because of the Unique Skill¡ºShapeshifter¡»that the Fusion was able to be done?

    In any case, the key is to use with a spirit.

    A sentient spirit are few in number, and it¡¯s called a high rank spirit.

    In this city, there are two ces to contract a spirit.

    First is in a ce where the citizens conduct their contract that is on an altar in the middle of the city. But this ce has a rare chance of a High Rank Spirit to be summoned

    For the user of High Rank Spirit Magic, to conduct contract, it is necessary to go to the other ce.

    That is, the¡ºDwelling of the Spirit¡».

    It¡¯s abyrinth that stretched in the underground or maybe in the air. The only door to enter is located in Ulg Nature Park.

    The door is embedded on a big rock, and beyond the door is a different dimension.

    But, our purpose is to contract a High Rank Spirit, so there is no other choice for us than to keep going.

    We take preparation to rest for one night.

    From beyond this door, it is doubtful if we can use to return. Although I had a hunch it won¡¯t be impossible.

    Anyway, the Magic Formation in the Park was installed in such way to not draw any attention. At the worst, if the inside is suspicious it is still possible to use it to escape, although I doubt whether it would be useful or not. Just for an insurance though.

    And then,

    [Are the preparation finish? We might not return once we enter. Are your guys ready?]

    In response to my question.

    [Of course!]

    [It¡¯s all right!]

    And so on. Several answerse.

    There, there. There is no need to be afraid. Lately, they begun to put their trust into me, the feelings they harbor toward me is differentpared from before.

    Transforming into a ck wolf, I instant-kill any monsters that get on our way, that might be what gain their trust.

    Then, let resume the travel.

    Regarding that ce, I obtained some information about it when I was searching for information in the library.

    Unfortunately, although it urately tell the location, it¡¯s not written what kind of monsters that are going to appear on the inside.

    It only said that there would be a trial, I don¡¯t know what kind of danger we¡¯ll face....

    Can Me and Ranga protect the children? There is a slight feeling of unease.

    If it¡¯s not good, I might temporarily withdraw and call Benimaru and others.

    Anyway, we went inside and proceed carefully.

    The inside, even though the sunlight did not able to reach inside, it¡¯s still full with bright lights.

    Just in case, I turn off the ¡ºMagic Perception¡», it seems the vision is alright. There¡¯s also no problem with the atmosphere. The children can enter without any problem.

    With all members inside, we proceed with caution.

    I assign Ranga as the bodyguard of the children.

    Rather than abyrinth, it¡¯s a straight path....

    We advanced carefully.

    ............

    ........

    ....

    I¡¯m thankful for the mind mapping,

    I can go on straight path, there are many traps installed here that can disturb someone¡¯s sense of direction.

    Looking behind, the road that was illuminated by themp-like mechanism is now hidden by the shadow.

    Looking at front, the path once hidden by light now be visible.

    I see. It really is abyrinth.

    Using normal person sense of direction, perhaps it¡¯s possible to be lost.

    This is somehow be quite frightening.

    ¡°Oh Well. Well. My. Oh My.¡±

    ¡°Found It Out. Out Find It.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Ah. Oh. Ah. Oh. Ah¡±

    ¡°*chatter*chuckle*giggle*¡±

    All of sudden I hear the Spirit voice in my mind.

    A really strong mind voice. No, maybe this is Mindmunication (Telepathy)?

    ¡°Oh Foolish Visitors!¡±

    ¡°Be More In Dread!¡±

    ¡°Be More In Fear!¡±

    What a selfish words.

    The children are restlessly looking at their surroundings.

    Chloe and Alice didn¡¯t release their hand from my clothes.

    However, even the timid Ryouta drew his sword as if to protect the girls.

    The 3 boys had been given swords a while ago.

    It was something that I copied, a sword made from pure demon steel with, it transformed into a shape that¡¯s suitable for them.

    It¡¯s fortunate that there are circumstances to warrant their need before, however...

    ¡°Good! Good!¡±

    ¡°More in Fear!¡±

    ¡°If Not, It Boring!¡±

    Fumu.

    We arrived at a certain room. To make noise as they please, however, it¡¯s annoying.

    [Hey. Are you the one living in this ce? Well then, are you the Spirits perchance?

    We have a purpose foring here. We had business with the High Rank Spirit.

    So if it possible can we ask guidance from you?]

    Just in case, I asked.

    Now, what kind of reaction they will show?

    ¡°Ahahahahaha!¡±

    ¡°Ufufufufufufu!¡±

    ¡°This Is Interesting! More Interesting Than Surprise! More Interesting Than Fear!¡±

    ¡°Nice! Nice!¡±

    ¡°I Tell You! However! However!¡±

    ¡°In front!¡±

    A light extend at the end of passage.

    It¡¯s just like an invitation. Well, there is nothing other than to ept.

    When we advance at the passage, there is a great hall.

    And the middle of it, there was a Giant.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s begin the trial!!!¡±

    The giant¡¯s eyes shone red.

    Suddenly I start wondering, why the eyes of suspicious monsters always shining red? Well, whatever.

    [Hey, can you hear me? If I defeat the Giant, will the trial end?]

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡°Well.¡±

    ¡°Just like that!¡±

    Then, it¡¯s easy.

    I let Ranga protect the children, only I¡¯m alone that went ahead.

    ¡°Oh! Oh! Oh my?¡±

    ¡°Doing it alone?¡±

    ¡°Overconfident is dangerous, you know?¡±

    Are you guys worrying about me? Well, it will be okay.

    I analyzed the giant in front of me.

    Name : Spirit¡¯s Protector Colossus (Temporary)

    Material : Magic Steel

    Ability : Over Rank A

    Magic power : Over Rank A

    Phew! I almost blown away. (ED: As in shocked? ¤Ö£¡ ´µ¤­¤½¤¦¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¡£)

    I¡¯m naming it without any permission, its ability are dangerous

    A Magic Doll (Golem) made from Magic Steel, with a height of 3 meter.

    It had a massive figure. Perhaps its weight is about 30 metric ton.

    To put it simply, if someone receives its physical attack they will receive tremendous damage.

    Even if there is Physical Attack Resistance, it has no meaning if you get crushed.

    While still observing it and see what it will do, the giant¡¯s silhouette blurred.

    Well, I still see it, but... It¡¯s movement is as fast as a master swordsman.

    This is... This is a very dangerous enemy.

    Its speed and its weight. If it hits, it definitely will cause a more disastrous damage than a traffic ident.

    Geez, is this really a trial? Are they trying to kill me? No doubt it.

    [Hey, Hey!!! What is this thing?

    You guys, are not testing me! You are trying to kill me instead!]

    So I shouted,

    ¡°*chatter*chuckle*giggle*¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s so, that¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡°Can you win? Can you win?¡±

    .......Really? ...... What are those guys really want.

    Th, this is, are those guys¡¯ retards?

    I¡¯m really mad inside, but it¡¯s gone when I see how childish they are.

    No good! No good!

    In front of the children, I must act like a gentleman.

    It¡¯s no good if I lose my reason and sumb to rage, that¡¯s my teaching position.

    Well, the cool me has never been recklessly angry, this is something I¡¯m aware of.

    Heeheefuu, heeheefuu.

    I steady my breath and took a stance with some leeway.

    Heck, even without getting serious, it¡¯s alright if I don¡¯t get hit!

    It¡¯s quite fast, but I¡¯m faster than that thing. I am a guy who can disappear as fast as the speed of sound.

    Well, maybe¡ºck Lightning¡»won¡¯t be effective against it. Because, it¡¯s made of metal. The electric current might travel to the ground and neutralized.

    With the magic I learnt, there was none that works. Water de and Fire Ball is useless.

    Also, slicing it with sword is out of question. Even if it possible to cut it, the sword might break and it¡¯s troublesome so I won¡¯t do it.

    A lump of Magic Steel, I wish you can pardon me from doing such thing. The Magic Puppet (Golem) has the highest hardness yet agile, it means it had few weaknesses, so troublesome!

    Then, shall I burn it to ashes....?

    [Hey, I allow you guys to apologize, but you guys are not apologizing, so it¡¯s fine if I destroy it right?]

    ¡°Aha ha ha ha ha!¡±

    ¡°Interesting, it¡¯s so amusing!¡±

    ¡°Bluffing! Bluffing!¡±

    ¡°Nice, Nice. It¡®s sound good!¡±

    ¡°If you can do it, then show it!¡±

    Fu ~ ~ ~.

    I am an adult. So it¡¯s alright.

    I won¡¯t get angry by such impudent telepathy.

    I don¡¯t have any vein, so the vein that appears in my head is just part of my imaginations.

    Well, I get the permission now.

    Good bye! Magic Puppet (Golem). If possible, I want to bring you back as my toy....

    [Misaoitoayabakujin! (Binding Formation of Bewitching Strings)]¡¸²ÙôéÑý¿`ê‡£¡¡¹

    My¡ºSticky Steel Thread¡»¡¯s power was different from before, I already strengthened it.

    I¡¯m infusing it with magical energy, so now it¡¯s possible for it to endure weight over 1000 ton.

    The thread bind the Magic Puppet (Golem)pletely, now its movement waspletely stopped.

    Then, I¡¯m concentrating, and shoot the ck me Prison (Hell re) towards it.

    If you normally shoot it, there was no need to really concentrating. However, to make the range specifically small, it was necessary to concentrate to control the enormous amount of magic power (Energy).

    With support of ¡ºGreat Sage¡», it¡¯s now possible to reduces the size of the ck me Prison (Hell re).

    It¡¯s still not possible for Benimaru to use it like this, the attackpletely enveloped the Magic Puppet (Golem) in its sphere shape (Dome) with diameter of 5 m.

    So loud! A thunderous sound sounded; the dome disappears while leaving nothing remaining on its traces.

    Perhaps, inside the dome, the me prison burns everything to nothingness with its high temperatures that reach several hundred million degrees.

    Even with my Heat Attack Resistance, it¡¯s not possible for me to be unaffected by it. A person that can endure such attack might not exist.

    The downside of this attack was, if the opponent¡¯s not restricted, it¡¯s easy thing to avoid the attack. Because it takes some time to cast it

    Oh well, it¡¯s nice because it seed well this time.

    If possible, I don¡¯t really want to show this trump card.

    ¡°No way!!!¡±

    ¡°Unbelievable!¡±

    ¡°Only one hit.......¡±

    It¡¯s what I heard from the chaotic telepathy.

    Apparently, they have put all their confidence on the Magic Puppet (Golem). Of course they are.

    The children mouths are wide open, they are dumbfounded.

    It seems the shock is really great. Therefore, I don¡¯t want to show it.

    Anyway.

    Their attitude that underestimates me is gone. I hope they prepare themselves.

    It¡®s now time for the punishment.

    ------------------------------------------------------------------

    TL: After this, there will be a news about a guy that suicide after doing so many grammar and trantion mistakes.

    ..............

    ..........

    ............

    ...........

    ...........

    ..........

    .........

    Weeeellllllll~, Death is not fun. So I will not do it. See you all on the next chapter.

 Chapter 62 â€“ A Spirit isâ€¦

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast: an English Clown and a French Pierrot)

    Clown: Pierrot, I can¡¯t move!

    Pierrot: It¡¯s the straight jacket, you fool!... You clown!

    Clown: Why did you correct yourself?

    Pierrot: Because you¡¯d just say that your grandfather is a fool, and you are a clown.

    Clown: How rude! My grandfather was a respected civil servant, Yoshida Yasutoshi!

    Pierrot: What?

    Clown: What, what?

    Pierrot: What about your grandmother? Wasn¡¯t she the beardeddy?

    Clown: You are being so mean today. Sure my grandmother did grow ¡°big¡± ... I mean, she was so ¡°big¡± that she could have given Drac diabetes!

    Pierrot: You mean, she was so ¡°big¡± that when she stepped on the scale the doctor eximed: ¡°Oh my god, that¡¯s my phone number!¡±

    Clown: No, no; she was so ¡°big¡± that she didn¡¯t need to use inte! She was already worldwide!

    Pierrot: Is that your paternal grandparents?

    Clown: They are my maternal... why?

    Pierrot: Oh, I was hoping to see if we could guess yourst name.

    Clown: ... name?

    Pierrot: You know, what the doctor was saying?

    Clown: The evil doctor?

    Pierrot: Evil doctor? ... Doctor Miyaguchi?

    Clown: Kill him! Rip him apart! Tie a noose Around his neck and let him slowly suffocate! How dare he! How dare he!

    .

    .

    Life in the Royal Capital

    062. A Spirit is...

    After vaporizing the golem I shed an evil smile.

    Ku ku ku.

    Now we can continue the conversation on our terms.

    ¡¸Now then, if you don¡¯t want to be scorched to death, how about youe on out?

    I know exactly where you are all hiding, you know?¡¹

    I know the general direction but not the exact location.

    I¡¯d much rather theye out of their own volition.

    In response to my words, in great panic,

    ¡¸Yes! Yes, yes, yes!!!

    As You havemanded, though greatly embarrassed, we appear before you!!! ¡¹

    And, with dragonfly wings growing from their backs, tiny and cute girls (?) came flying out.

    They were no longer than 30 cm in height. Not midgets, but the kind of fairy you¡¯d hear about in a fairy tale.

    At the front of the group lined up girls dressed in dazzling dresses with many frills; behind them, another group was dressed in rather in dress.

    Overall, they dressed in darker colors.

    ¡¸Ta-daa! I am one of the ten gweat~...¡¹

    She bit her tongue.

    Should I make fun of her? It seems that she¡¯s gotten so used to telepathy that she forgot how to talk.

    ¡¸..... are you okay?¡¹

    She held up her hand in response,

    ¡¸I am one of the ten great demon lords! Ramiris of the Labyrinth!!!

    Cease thou haughty actions! Show humility!!!¡¹

    She happily said,

    While proudly showing off her none-existent chest. Why do I feel so pissed off...

    First, let¡¯s chop her.

    ¡¸Uhyou!!! Wha-what was that for! You¡¯ll give me a heart attack!!!¡¹

    Sheined after dodging with her small body.

    Horrible, right~? Right~?

    Should we kill it? Kill it?

    But, but, but, but, it killed the golem, right?

    Impossible. Impossible. We¡¯ll be killed!

    How noisy.

    My head was filled with their chatter.

    ¡¸Besides, you are cheating! Why aren¡¯t you affected by¡ºThought Maniption¡»!

    It¡¯s been too long since west met someone like you!!!¡¹

    Isn¡¯t she furious.

    I see, so the strange anger I feel towards them is due to me resisting their¡ºThought Manipualtion¡»right?

    However, there¡¯s no way anyone among these fairies (brats) is a demon lord. Are they still messing with me?

    ¡¸Hey, next time you liee up with a more believable one.

    There¡¯s no way anyone among you brats is a demon lord! ¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t call us brats! Seriously, how rude. What else am I, if not a demon lord!¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? An idiot? Anyways, speaking of demon lords, you know how stupid your im sounds inparison to my friend Milim?

    Compared to her, you guys are... pathetic?¡¹

    ¡¸Stupid!

    Stupidstupidstupidstupid!!! You are so stupid~!!!!!!¡¹

    The spirit named Ramiris loudly shouted and then stopped to catch her breath.

    And,

    ¡¸Listen here.

    When you say Milim, surely you refer to that unreasonable demon lord Milim.

    The one that solves everything through brute force.

    Topare that unreasonable brute to the beautiful I, aren¡¯t you just being rude?

    Hey, I¡¯ll be troubled if you can¡¯t understand that much!¡¹

    Her words full of indignation.

    And,

    ¡¸Besides, aren¡¯t you a strange one yourself?

    What was that? Did you have to suddenly use that dangerous skill!

    How many special skills must you possess to use that hell re?

    Please don¡¯t be so unreasonable.

    Ah, whatever.

    I¡¯m not even surprised that you¡¯re that Milim¡¯s acquaintance; I believe you.

    So, believe me as well!¡¹

    Somehow, she might not be lying after all.

    Well, you know? They look pretty harmless up close.

    And, they actually listen when you sit down to talk to them.

    For some reason, I was preparing the snacks.

    If I am the guest, why are our roles reversed?

    Not that I care.

    The kids have gotten friendly with the fairies and are happily munching on some snacks together. With a satisfied smile.

    In the first ce, the golem that freaked us out was meant to be shown after we have had our fun.

    In fact, they didn¡¯t intend to kill us or hurt us.

    Which is why,

    ¡¸Aaaah... and we we had just finished making it from all those parts...¡¹

    Sheined begrudgingly.

    Nothing can be done about it now. If I don¡¯t kill it, it¡¯ll kill me¨Cso I thought back then...

    ¡¸Do you know just how efficient it was?

    Earth Spirits manipted the weight,

    Water spirits moved each individual joint,

    Fire spirits provided its power,

    Wind spirits regted the temperature.

    Combination of many chemical elements. It was the epitome of the genius of the Ghost Researchers...¡¹

    She¡¯s surprisingly persistent.

    If I knew it was going to end up like this, I would have eaten it and made a copy. Though I don¡¯t know if I could have done so...

    But, genius of the Ghost Researchers? Does that have anything to do with Kaijin¡¯s story¨Cthe one about the ¡°Magic Soldiers¡± n the dwarfs had undertaken withe the elves?

    ¡¸Hey, are you talking about the magic soldiers that the dwarfs and elves have been researching together?¡¹

    ¡¸Bingo, bingoooo!!!

    How did you know! It went wild after they failed to use the heart¨Cthe Spirit Magic Circuits!

    So, we picked up the shell that they threw out!

    Does that make us... geniuses? Are we that amazing?¡¹

    Annoying, but, yes, amazing.

    But, we are talking about Ghost Researchers who employ the power of ghosts, and fairies who are probably an existence close to that of ghosts¨Cin other words, I can ept their proficiency in regards to this question.

    Anyways, to summarize Ramiris¡¯ story: people tried to manipte the power of ghosts to create a golem.

    Filling its body with magical energy as if blood, and pumping it with oil to make it move. And to control its weigh with magic.

    But it proved nonsensical.

    I mean, its magic supply would be cut off if it just jumped five meters away.

    However, were it made usable, it would be a terrifying weapon.

    Though Ramiris is an idiot, I guess she is amazing.

    ¡¸Alright, I understand your awesomeness.

    Now, I have a request to this awesome you!¡¹

    I dered.

    Then, I exined the children¡¯s circumstances.

    Without hiding anything; truth and only the truth. The children listened intently.

    ¡¸I see, I see~

    I remembered. There was a guy who came here to try some things out.

    Leon, it was Leon-chan!

    He had not be a demon lord back then.

    Well, I could have taken him out with a single punch! No question! Seriously...¡¹

    That¡¯s a lie.

    I mean, it¡¯s not a case where she is averting her eyes¨Cthey are just spinning out of control.

    I listen to her story.

    One day, a young Leon showed up here.

    Ramiris¡¯¡ºThough Maniption¡»had no effect.

    In fact, she was controlled in stead.

    For Ramiris, who was only proficient in¡´Illusion Magic¡µof the¡´Spirit Magic¡µarchive, there was nothing else she could do.

    ¡¸Besides, just as it happened with you, once illusion magic failed it was game over!

    I had not more cards to y, you know?

    This adorable Ramiris had no other n.

    So, I nned to have the Golem be my arms and legs...

    And silence the demon lords who constantly ridiculed...¡¹

    She¡¯sining again.

    Notpletely disheartened, but certainly holding a grudge.

    Well, she then went out and lost to the not-yet-demon lord Leon, and had to help him out.

    It seems he was researching things¨Cknowledge on how to summon ghosts.

    Without a single clue, he had managed to summon a high level fire spirit out of pure anger and then sent him away.

    The fairies were dumbfounded when he told them.

    ¡¸And then, he had this absurd request. To summon World Travelers, special individuals from other worlds!

    Stop asking for the impossible. Are you an idiot!

    He looked about to cry when I said that...

    No! Really, he started crying!

    Yeah. I am not exaggerating in the slightest.

    Pathetic~!!!

    A crybaby but so cheeky! Idiot!!!¡¹

    Why¡¯s she getting excited all on her own?

    Is this a demon lord? Thank goodness. Had the first demon lord I met been this, I would consider them a miserable existence.

    But, is she going to be fine? If someone learns of her malicious gossip, she¡¯ll be erased, no...?

    I mean I can easily squash her.

    ¡¸Hey...

    You are thinking something rude right now, aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸No, not at all?¡¹

    Though she¡¯s looking at me with suspicion, let¡¯s not forget that she¡¯s an idiot.

    She¡¯s easy to fool.

    By the way, the conversation got side tracked.

    The point is, I want to have high ranked spirits stop the children¡¯s copse.

    Though I can¡¯t expect much from this idiot, I still decided to ask.

    ¡¸Well, in that case, I was wondering whether a spirit could stop the body¡¯s breakdown.

    What do you think?¡¹

    Her expression became serious.

    She looked at the children¨Cat each of their faces.

    She could make a face like that? One truly unbefitting of a demon lord¨Cfilled with love.

    ¡¸Um. You know, while I am a demon lord, I am also the saints¡¯ guide.

    I bestow divine protection on heroes.

    So worry not! I am fair.

    I, this person before you, preserved the bnce of the entire world!¡¹

    So? What¡¯s the point?

    While I was thinking that, she turned to face me,

    ¡¸Alright. I will help with the summoning. We¡¯ll summon the best spirits there are!¡¹

    She so dered.

    Thus, I was taught about spirits by Ramiris.

    A spirit is...

    ¡°In nothingness power finds its fill.

    That is a holy spirit. The great holy spirit is the source of power.

    Among these, light and darkness, the two great spirits.

    Who came to exist at the same moment as the world.

    But, the world was without form, a ephemeral existence.

    Light and shadow, darkness and the light. Two existences that shall never interweave.

    One day, the great spirit time was born.

    The child of light and darkness.

    And thus the world began to move.

    The moving world spun, without purpose, around itself.

    Inside the flowing currents of life and death,

    Earth, Water, Fire, Wind, and Sky¨Cthese five great spirits were born.

    And since then, these were the great eight spirits.

    Until the light consumes the world, erasing darkness,

    Until a new spirit is born, erasing all.

    Life and death.

    Heralding theing end of the world...¡±

    Is what she said.

    ¡¸In other words, first the holy spirit had existed, and it gave birth to the other eight!¡¹

    Splendid... right? For a myth, it surprisinglycks gods.

    Perhaps this is the truth of this world.

    By the way, great spirits did not have ego¨Cthey were masses of energy.

    The Fire Spirit was just an excess fragment of the entire mass.

    Like a monster, this fragment gained self awareness.

    And this self-aware fragment of pure energy thus became a monster.

    In a few words¨Cparanormal phenomena is what it is. Not that I understand, or want to understand.

    But, I do get what she wants us to do.

    The point is,

    ¡¸Create another fragment, is that it?¡¹

    Ramiris nods.

    To give birth to a new spirit. If not that, then call forth an existing one.

    Not an easy task.

    Since they are capable of thought, it will be difficult to make a spirit obey.

    Moreover, I don¡¯t know whether the kids can handle it.

    Even so.

    We have no choice but to try.

    Either we summon a spirit that can fix our problems, or one that possesses the kids.

    We¡¯ll solve that problem when we get there.

    I look at the kids.

    They are all staring at me with a serious expression.

    ¡¸Okay?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Yeah!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    A stupid question.

    All that¡¯s left is to have some faith and try it out.

 Chapter 63 â€“ Children and Spirits

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast: an English Clown and a French Pierrot)

    Pierrot: Clown, I can¡¯t move!

    Clown: I told you the exact same thing yesterday.

    Pierrot: And what did I say?

    Clown: You were rude to my grandfather.

    Pierrot: Yoshida-jiisan? Why would I be mean to Yoshida-jiisan?

    Clown: I wouldn¡¯t know.

    Pierrot: I mean, he would y with you and me when I came over to hang out.

    Clown: Did you hang well?

    Pierrot: Once on a tree, yes.

    Clown: With a rope?

    Pierrot: Yes, why?

    Clown: And you didn¡¯t break your neck?

    Pierrot: Why would you break your neck by hanging? We turned it into a swing... what a silly pun!

    Clown: Not as silly as a joke I know! A husband and wife are moving out of their house and are starting to box everything up. The husband finds a box under the bed, pulls it out, and looks inside, where he finds two eggs and about $8,000. He approaches the wife and asks, ¡°What are the eggs for?¡± She replies, ¡°Every time I cheat on you, I put an egg in the box.¡± He says, ¡°That¡¯s alright, you¡¯ve only cheated on me twice. What¡¯s the money for?¡± The wife replies, ¡°Every time I get a dozen, I sell them!¡±

    Pierrot: You do remember that my parents divorced, right?

    .

    .

    Life in the Royal Capital

    063. Children and Spirits

    We moved to a different ce.

    To the deepest room in thebyrinth¨Cthe oracle room.

    Prior to arriving through to this room we first passed arge empty room before it.

    A path that is one meter wide and twenty meters long leads from this room to a five meter in diameter circr scaffold.

    What the scaffold is made of I do not know; it looks as if its spreading through the room.

    ¡¸Okay? Step on top of that floor and call out to a spirit!¡¹

    ¡¸What should we say?¡¹

    ¡¸Whatever you like, really. Help me! Or, Let¡¯s y!

    An interested spirit will definitely appear before you¡¹

    ¡¸... will they reallye?¡¹

    ¡¸They will! Sensei, they will, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Will they?¡¹

    The children look at me with a worried face.

    Well, I think it will be fine. If no spirits show, I¡¯ll make them appear.

    ¡¸...Hey, you! You¡¯re making a scary face!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? No problem, no problem.

    Hey, brats! Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll work out!¡¹

    If they don¡¯t show up, all I need to do is call them out myself.

    While I wouldn¡¯t mind spirits capable of thinking to appear¨Cwe could talk to them in that case, I would prefer non-sentient ones.

    That is, in that case they could obey me without hesitation.

    ¡¸Since I¡¯ming along.¡¹

    ¡¸... Well, I guess that¡¯s fine. Doesn¡¯t matter to me how many people go, but it is narrow. So, since you¡¯reing, it¡¯s probably best to bring one child at a time.¡¹

    Hmph. It¡¯s probably also a good idea to summon a spirit for each one of them.

    Why? There might be some grown-up negotiations involved.

    But anything goes as long as we can avoid negotiating with our fists...

    ¡¸Alright! One person at a time will go. Who¡¯s first?¡¹

    Then, we decided the order.

    First will be the eldest Gale.

    Then Alice.

    Followed by Kenya and Ryouta.

    And concluded with Chloe.

    They did quarrel about it, but in the end were satisfied with this order.

    Let¡¯s get this over with.

    A tranquil room.

    Without a sound to be heard, enveloped by a dim light.

    Only our footsteps reverberated throughout it.

    ¡¸Sensei, if anything happens to me, please take care of them.¡¹

    Don¡¯t be so formal.

    He¡¯s too tense. Without a word, I rub his head.

    We have reached the circr room.

    It¡¯s designed with an optical illusion that makes you feel as if you are falling.

    But,¡ºMagic Perception¡»clearly sees a scaffold in there. Transparent ss? Acrylic fibers or something?

    I step onto it while a little surprised.

    But Gale is trembling in fear,

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s a tform here. If anything happens, I¡¯ll save you.¡¹

    I said, having long resolved myself.

    Timidly and carefully,

    He proceeds into the center

    ¡¸Okay, there¡¯s fine! I¡¯m looking forward to the phrase you choose!¡¹

    Ramiris told him.

    And after she tapped his head, he closed his eyes and began to pray.

    Kneeling, as if praying to the gods.

    I crossed my arms while observing this.

    After some time has passed, drops of light began to fall from the sky.

    Like snow.

    And, before us on the altar a single person... no, a single spirit appeared.

    Gale noticed this and continued to pray.

    Good job! It¡¯s a sess.

    A non-sentient mass of natural energy. Appearing like a mass of magical energy, but a mere counterfeit.

    Will it be able to acquire an ego? Like Veldora¡¯s cave, this ce is filled with natural energy.

    If it¡¯s not self-aware it will probably disperse, thene together again to give birth to a new spirit.

    Then, without any hesitation, I ate the spirit.

    ¡¸Gale, continue praying!¡¹

    ¡¸Wh-what was that! You... what have you done?!¡¹

    ¡¸Ramiris, shut up for a second. I¡¯ve got a n.¡¹

    Calmly, I call forth¡ºGreat Sage¡»

    After reading my intentions, it began the calction. And afterpleting them, it began transforming the spirit.

    ?Announcement. Transformation of the spirit using¡ºGreat Sage¡»has beenpleted.

    The contents are now mostly of¡ºEarth Attribute Abilities¡»

    Furthermore, after analyzing me giant Ifrit, a pseudo-human personality has been created.

    Corrective ability from the unique skill¡ºGreat Sage¡»has been added.

    Will you bestow this power on Gale Gibson? [YES]/[NO]?

    I ce my hand on Gale¡¯s head, select YES, and grant him the power.

    Through this, the contract with the spirit will bepleted within a single moment.

    After analyzing Gale¡¯s condition I confirmed that the rampaging magical energy was now at peace.

    Of course, his aggregate energy is still far higher than that of normal children.

    That is the result of spiritual energy and magical energy offsetting each other. Now, as he continues to grow he will probably be able to acquire many abilities.

    ¡°Surgery was sessful!¡± I thought in my mind, and shook hands with the¡ºGreat Sage¡»- mentally, of course.

    I mean, I haven¡¯t ever seen what it looks like and have no idea if it even has a form.

    ¡¸Yup, all done! Good job!¡¹

    I say to Gale.

    Doesn¡¯t look like he was in pain or anything; he just quickly looked up at me.

    I gave a big nod.

    ¡¸You¡¯re okay now. The copse has stopped, I guarantee it!¡¹

    With a face full of tears,

    ¡¸Sensei, thank you very much!!!¡¹

    He bowed.

    While hiding my embarrassment I patted his head, and so we rejoined the other kids.

    Everyone was very happy to find out that we had seeded. But, we have just begun.

    It¡¯s meaningless unless everyone is saved.

    ¡¸Steel yourselves. We¡¯ll celebrate when everyone is saved!¡¹

    They were reminded by my words and nodded.

    Let¡¯s move on to the second one.

    Next was Alice.

    She said that she was scared walking down the path, so I carried her instead.

    Chloe and Alice seemed to bickering about something before, but it¡¯s probably just children¡¯s dispute.

    Without a care in the world, I picked Alice up and proceeded towards the room.

    I hope things go just as good this time.

    Under my watchful eye, Alice bowed down to pray. Holding her hands together tightly, holding onto her skirt.

    After waiting for a while, light began to fall from the sky just as before.

    The moment the spirit appeared on the Altar, I ate it.

    Ramiris looked as if she had something to say, but Ipletely ignored her.

    I¡¯ve gotten used to this the second time around.

    ?Announcement. Transformation of the spirit using¡ºGreat Sage¡»has beenpleted.

    The contents are now mostly of¡ºSky Attribute Abilities¡»

    Furthermore, after analyzing me giant Ifrit, a pseudo-human personality has been created.

    Corrective ability from the unique skill¡ºGreat Sage¡»has been added.

    Due to excellent affinity, it has fused with¡ºShadow Step¡»and evolved into¡ºSpatial Transfer¡».

    Will you bestow this power on Alice Rondo? [YES]/[NO] ?

    Seems like my ability has evolved aftering in contact with a spirit.

    What an unexpected urrence.

    I granted the ability to Alice.

    Oh by the way,¡ºBarrier¡»has changed into Spacial Barrier, but I cannot give it to Alice. I wonder if her affinity with it is just bad or something?

    Well, it¡¯s a skill she can just acquire on her own someday.

    ¡¸Alice, well done! You¡¯re fine now!¡¹

    I held her up in my arms and said.

    She smiled widely and kissed me on the cheek.

    Oi oi, what a precocious child. I mean, should I even be happy to be popr with seven year olds?

    Nah, I¡¯m happy.

    Just remember¨CI¡¯m a gentleman, not some perverted lolicon.

    ¡¸Thanks!¡¹

    She bowed in thanks, and we returned to the rest of the group.

    The moment I put her down she began to quarrel with the furious Chloe, but I guess that just shows how close they are.

    I returned to the circr room with Kenya.

    Now I feel confident. Things are going smoothly.

    Just three left. In worst case scenario, I had nned to summon the spirits myself and grant them to children, but there was no need for that.

    But, I am d there¡¯s only three left. Transforming the spirits takes up a surprising amount of energy.

    I should be able to manage three more.

    The moment Kenya started praying ¨C I mean, he hasn¡¯t even closed his eyes yet ¨C light began falling from the sky.

    What? That¡¯s a mass of energy farrger than the ones that appeared for the other two.

    And there stood a human shaped spirit¨Ca boy.

    ¡¸Yo! How¡¯s life? I¡¯m good.

    I felt likeing over, so I did!¡¹

    And extended a casual greeting.

    ¡¸Ah, ahhhhh!!! You, why did you juste to someone¡¯s house uninvited!¡¹

    Ramiris, her eyes wide, asked that of the child spirit.

    Seems like they know each other.

    ¡¸Yo, who¡¯s that?¡¹

    To my question, without waiting for Ramiris¡¯ introduction,

    ¡¸O~su! I am the spirit of light!

    Unlike that depressing and fallen descendant of darkness spirit, I am a pure spirit!¡¹

    He said.

    After thus introducing ourselves we continued the discussion.

    Kenya, in a panic, was staring at us. Stop it, already.

    After listening to our story, and perhaps maybe because Kenya had a good disposition towards light...

    ¡¸So, I decided to help Kenya!¡¹

    Is how it happened.

    Generally, light and darkness spirits have the highest social standing, and are the highest grade of spirits.

    Seems like he¡¯s also capable of bestowing divine protection onto heroes. In the first ce, Ramiris and him are supposed to do that together, but that rarely happens.

    ¡¸Thest time we blessed a hero together was... what? Two thousand years ago?¡¹

    Is what he said.

    After Ramiris got really bored and decided to be an evil spirit, bestowing divine protection became his job.

    A pointless discussion, but it seems that Ramiris has inherited her ¡°self¡± from previous generations.

    She used to reign as the queen of fairies, but after reaching the pinnacle of power beyond which she could not progress she decided to split herself.

    And to each one of these clone-children she gave a sense of self.

    Thus, when they would grow up they could perhaps surpass the original. The w being¨Ctheir weakness during childhood.

    A race that continuously strove to grow out of weakness.

    Among all the demon lords, only she possesses such hereditary abilities.

    Random outbursts of anger are expected from the selfish Ramiris, but their rtionship can be described in only one word¨Cterrible.

    Doesn¡¯t it seem like most of demon lords are selfish? Can¡¯t say that all of them are like that, but so far...

    ¡¸So, until Ken-chan grows up, I¡¯ll be protecting you.

    Maybe, Ken-chan, you can even be a hero!¡¹

    Saying so, and without waiting for permission, he entered Kenya.

    Much too quickly Kenya¡¯s bodypletely stabilized.

    ¡¸Sensei...¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? It¡¯s okay. All ording to n!¡¹

    Whose n! I retort to myself; just remember, me: if you let it get to you, you lose.

    Things are going smoothly.

    Though Kenya seemed to doubt my words he did believe the fact that his condition stabilized.

    After returning to the rest of the group he exined the situation himself.

    Somehow, he seems to have matured a bit.

    Next would be Ryouta.

    What spirit would the weak willed Ryouta summon? It¡¯d be bad if he doesn¡¯t appear, I worry.

    Just as previously, he bowed to pray before the altar.

    He walked down the narrow path by himself. Seemed spirited enough.

    Now, what will happen?

    Immediately, an emerald light fell from the sky drawing thousands of helices.

    Before anything strange could happen, I ate it.

    ording to the analysis it¡¯s water and wind. A two-element spirit! You¡¯ve done well, Ryouta.

    The rest is up to¡ºGreat Sage¡».

    ?Announcement. Transformation of the spirit using¡ºGreat Sage¡»has beenpleted.

    The contents are now mostly of¡ºHeat Maniption Ability¡»and¡ºTransformation Ability¡»

    Furthermore, after analyzing me giant Ifrit, a pseudo-human personality has been created.

    Corrective ability from the unique skill¡ºGreat Sage¡»has been added.

    Due to excellent affinity, it has fused with¡ºCloning¡».

    Attempted to evolve into¡ºQuantum Maniption¡». Failed.

    Will you bestow this power on Sekiguchi Ryouta? [YES]/[NO] ?

    Cloning is something that is very difficult to use without¡ºGreat Sage¡»support.

    So even if I grant it to him he probably won¡¯t be able to use it. Well, whatever.

    On that note,¡ºQuantum Maniption¡»huh? I have no idea what such a skill could do.

    In the first ce, can it teach me the basic concepts of the skill? I¡¯d be happy if it could! If I investigated its concepts I might be able to replicate its effects.

    Unlike the system of this world that people ardently study¨Cmagic, my abilities are far more unreasonable.

    That is, if I exin the concept behind a skill in depth to the¡ºGreat Sage¡»it could create a system to make it usable; well, what¡¯s impossible is impossible, however.

    Perhaps that¡¯s why the evolution had failed.

    In any case, I was able to sessfully bestow the spirit onto Ryouta.

    And so, only one person left.

    Thest person, Chloe was very afraid to walk there, so I carried her over.

    She was very happy.

    Seems like she lied about her fear.

    ¡¸Umm, sensei,.. I... I l-love you!!!¡¹

    Red to her ears she so told me.

    I also like her. If she chooses, of course, to say the same after eight... no ten years.

    I wish I had such a problem in my past life...

    A pitiful existence, not a day together with a girlfriend, a pitiful man.

    However, as a result I was able to acquire the wonderful¡ºGreat Sage¡»skill. So it¡¯s a fair trade... probably not.

    But how nice. Children are so honest.

    That¡¯s something they can only do when they are in school.

    Well, past middle school they are often too embarrassed to say anything though.

    But it was never toote for me. I mean, if something never even started, it can¡¯t be toote.

    But let¡¯s forget about me for a second. Unfortunately, I became a little flustered upon hearing her words.

    Now, what kind of spirit will she summon.

    She¡¯s thest one. Not a time for failure.

    Like everyone else, she bowed to pray.

    That¡¯s when things started to change.

    Should I call it that...? For example, something did fall from the sky.

    An oppressive aura, and a beautiful girl with silver-ck hair.

    It had the vitality unbefitting a spirit.

    Is she some astral existence? Abandoned her flesh and lives as a mass of energy.

    Rather than a spirit, she radiates some form of soul energy. At this rate, she will dissipate.

    To prevent her dissipation, she either needs something to bind her soul, or to reincarnate into some body.

    Without a body, we¡¯d need to create some system for keeping her here.

    Which isn¡¯t simple even for a high level spirit...

    That girl (?)... celestial maiden suddenly saw me and grabbed on to me. And locked her lips around mine.

    Unfortunately, as a ghost, she has no texture. A real shame.

    Such a beautiful girl, even if she was a ghost... I would never! I mean, what¡¯s going on?!

    The celestial maiden, with a look full of disappointment, moved to touch Chloe.

    ¡¸Stop!!! I won¡¯t let you! I won¡¯t let you do as you please!¡¹

    Suddenly, Ramiris held up both of her hands, prepared forbat.

    Unlike her usual frivolous appearance, her eyes werepletely serious thsi time.

    A ck light covered her hands which she shot out at Chloe. I jumped in front of Chloe to protect her, and it absorbed into my body.

    ¡´Annihtion¡µmagic of instant death... It¡¯s hard to believe, but she seriously intended to kill her.

    ¡¸H-hey! What was that for!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up!!! She¡¯s dangerous! Don¡¯t you see?!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t?! What¡¯s dangerous?¡¹

    While we were busy arguing, the celestial maiden ovepped with Chloe and disappeared.

    Quickly, I verify Chloe¡¯s status. The copse has stopped.

    No problem, right...?

    ¡¸Ooooo! Mou! Toote. I give up... I don¡¯t even care anymore!¡¹

    Puffing her cheeks, Ramiris shouted.

    No idea what just happened.

    ¡¸That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking... what was that?¡¹

    Ramiris did not respond to my question.

    Chloe opened her eyes and appearedpletely oblivious to our worries.

    When I asked her again,

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know! I have absolutely no idea,

    But, that was probably something born in the future.

    Something that came from the future, and not a spirit.

    Did she possess that girl to give birth to herself?

    Ahh..... I don¡¯t know!!!

    But, that was something truly powerful.

    If that is born in the future, it¡¯ll cause many problems.

    That¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen such a being. That... maybe that was the spirit of time...¡¹

    Hmph.

    Don¡¯t look at me. I gave up trying to understand.

    Well, whatever. Chloe is perfectly fine.

    It¡¯s pointless to consider the future we have no control over right now.

    ¡¸Good for you, Chloe! You too were able to avoid danger!¡¹

    I said, lifting her up in the air.

    Chloe smiled happily.

    Ramiris, looking at us, could only sigh.

    ¡¸Well, I guess it¡¯s fine. There was nothing more I could do since the moment it possessed the girl...¡¹

    She said, and turned away from us.

    ¡¸I think everything will be fine. Chloe is fine and all.

    By the way, thanks. Thanks to you, the children are safe!¡¹

    When we returned to the group I thanked Ramiris.

    The children showered her in thanks.

    ¡¸Ba! That¡¯s enough, already!¡¹

    Her face red, she tried to shake off the embarrassment.

    This is a demon lord... what¡¯s the worlding to?

    The other fairies flew next to Ramiris creating a beautiful sight.

    In order to bless the children who avoided that dreaded fate...

    To light the fire of happiness in their hearts.

    And naturally, a smile formed on the kids¡¯ faces.

    And so, I was able to save the kids.

 Chapter 64 â€“ Last Days in the Royal Capital

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast: an English Clown and a French Pierrot)

    Pierrot: Clown, I¡¯ve got a question. You know, somehow I feel I don¡¯t know much about you.

    Clown: That¡¯s because you¡¯re always depressed.

    Pierrot: And what does that have to do within anything?

    Clown: Why you simply didn¡¯t care for your surrounding. Hence¨Cyou know nearly nothing about me.

    Pierrot: Let¡¯s fix that then. Who was your first friend?

    Clown: Huh? One second... that¡¯s a hard one... I remember a girl with blue hair. She always wore a dazzling smile... han...

    Pierrot: Who?

    Clown: Sorry, a headache. Umm... Aiko... Kanzaki Aiko was her name.

    Pierrot: Huh. That was very interesting... not!

    Clown: Then pick a better question! Actually, wait, it¡¯s my turn. What¡¯s your favorite fish? To eat, I mean.

    Pierrot: Either Tuna or Salmon.

    Clown: ...

    Pierrot: What?

    Clown: Why did the fish blush? Because he saw the boat¡¯s bottom

    .

    .Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast: AK and AK)

    AK: I think Clown-sama is slowly losing her mind.

    AK: No, no. It is Pierrot-san who is the one losing it.

    AK: No. I am certain it is Clown-sama.

    AK: Says the person arguing with himself.

    Life in the Royal Capital

    064. Last Days in the Royal Capital

    Now that I can rest in peace with regards to the children¡¯s health, I decided that it was time for us to return.

    When I told Ramiris that we were leaving and turned to do so,

    ¡¸Wait! Heeeey, wait!¡¹

    She grabbed and pulled me by the cor.

    Being strangled feels pretty nasty. Even if I don¡¯t need to breathe, it is not a pleasant feeling.

    ¡¸What? Picking a fight?¡¹

    ¡¸Am not! I helped you so shouldn¡¯t you show your gratitude somehow?

    Of course, you appreciation is thanks enough? But as a fellow person...?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, my bad. I¡¯m not a person after all! So... I¡¯m off!¡¹

    I quickly retorted.

    ¡¸Uwaaaaa~, wait, wait!

    Hey, you know, we¡¯re in trouble!

    ¡®Cause you destroyed the golem we lost our guardian!

    Look at us, we¡¯re all kids here! Really weak, you know?

    THE-RE-FORE! We¡¯re in trouble! Can¡¯t you do something about that?¡¹

    ¡¸.....¡¹

    Hmph.

    What a pain. I could simply say ¡°you reap what you sow¡± but it is true that I was the one to break it.

    Why did I have to vaporize it without a trace... Well, I guess it is true that I went too far there.

    Even though demonic steel is excellent against demonic abilities, it, as every other metal, has a melting point.

    So it¡¯s not a surprise that it melted.

    In the first ce, I did think that with¡ºGreat Sage¡»-sensei, I would be fine regardless; and that¡¯s how it turned out.

    I really should have dropped the output a bit...

    Now then, in ce of the golem...

    I couldpensate them with demonic steel, but I feel that would be a waste. Just imagining how much I would need to give to make a golem that size makes me dizzy.

    Hmph...

    Should I make a human sized doll and have the spirits possess it?

    ?Solution. Verifiedmand Create: Golem. Creation possible.

    Abilities can be added through a spirit or a demon.

    The outward appearance will be ording to your imagination.

    Please decide on a summoning target when creating the golem.?

    Way to go¡ºGreat Sage¡».

    Seems like it pulled the appropriate spell from thousands of magic archives in an instant.

    A rtively simple magic. Summoning magic I first saw during the adventurer exam and have been analyzing it ever since.

    So, all I need to decide is whether to use a demon or a spirit.

    A spirit, as the previous cases have shown, tend to without a personality.

    So a demon? Frankly, though their name makes them sound like a backstabbing bunch, they aren¡¯t like that at all.

    Thanks to the summoning contract they cannot betray the summoner. Well, as long as it is reasonable.

    Any request beyond the original contract annuls it. Such an act testifies that the parties involved are not satisfied with each other

    But I guess it¡¯s wrong tobel demons as evil just because they are demons.

    So, let¡¯s make a golem using demonic steel and summon us a demon.

    Frankly, I should be able to make an item far stronger than any A-ranked monster around.

    ¡¸I got it, I got it. You¡¯re noisy, Rami-chan.

    Listen up, I¡¯ll make you a guardian, so no moreins.

    Aspensation, teach me a bit about the Ghost Researcherster on!

    Grandpa Kaijin in my city is deeply curious about them.

    He was working on the Ghost Researcher golem before!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s no problem, I¡¯ll tell you about them any time! What kind of golem will you make?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Ah, a stronger one than the one I defeated...¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously?! You... you are so nice!¡¹

    ¡¸I... guess. Oh, I¡¯ll make it, but you can¡¯t use it for evil deeds or anything?

    I¡¯ll ce a master lock on it so that it¡¯s only usable for your defense!¡¹

    ¡¸Okay, okay! No problem! But we can y around with it in here, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Ah... as long as its in here. But don¡¯t go causing trouble, okay?

    And by the way, ording to my (Great Sage¡¯s) predictions, it¡¯ll turn out really powerful!

    If handled poorly there will be victims, okay?¡¹

    I said, and began preparations.

    I took out demon steel from my stomach and stacked them up.

    Having swam around in my magical energy for a long time, the steel is of excellent quality.

    The children, interested, crowded around to watch.

    ¡¸He¨C, where did you pull that from... I don¡¯t even know anymore...!¡¹

    Ramiris started to say something but gave up half-way.

    By the looks of it, she gave up not just on the conversation...

    When I was pleased with the items I took out, I got to work.

    Spreading my arms I began to chant a spell.

    Considering that there is an altar up ahead, this may prove dangerous so I had the kids step back.

    So only Ramiris is standing behind me.

    Now then, I hope it seeds, but I¡¯ll be happy as long as it doesn¡¯t rampage.

    I¡¯ve used up quite a lot of power to alter the spirits.

    In an answer to my chant, a magic circle began to form on the floor. Oh and I don¡¯t really need the chant, I just felt it matched the atmosphere.

    From withing the magic circle a Greater Demon appeared.

    Kneeling before me, facing the ground,

    ¡¸Have you called me, my great master!¡¹

    It said.

    A Greater Demon.

    I don¡¯t know if there are individual differences between them, but it¡¯s far more muscr than the lesser demon.

    Its skin is ck, garbed in expensive clothing. Unknown gender. From both sides of its head, horns protrude.

    By the way, do demons even have muscles? Ah, whatever.

    ¡¸Yup. I have called none other than you.

    I want you to possess the golem I will make.

    Payment is my magical energy. The length of the contract is...¡¹

    I look at Ramiris for an answer,

    ¡¸A hundred years! In a hundred years I will finally grow up!¡¹

    Is what she said.

    ¡¸Length of the contract is 100 years.

    Afterwards, you can keep the body or throw it away. How about it?¡¹

    Had I said something like ¡°Defeat the one before you!¡±, the contract would have been annulled. Anyways, what a troublesome thing the length of the contract is!

    When nearby, I¡¯ll have to refill his magical energy supply, and make sure he doesn¡¯t try to reincarnate.

    And as long as I watch over this being, I cannot summon another.... well, there is a way around that rule.

    But for now, I need him to protect the fairies here.

    So let¡¯s exin to him his duties.

    ¡¸That much is simple, my great master! And I have already received the payment.¡¹

    Huh? The energy I used in summoning is enough?

    Well, he did take quite a bit already. But I have plenty to go around.

    In any case, it seems like slowly summoning him was a good idea. As a result, he shows due respect.

    Had I offered little energy in the process it might have tried to kill me¨Cbut that kind of thing can be fixed with a proper contract.

    Just to be safe, let¡¯s make sure we properly summon things and make proper contracts.

    Well, the contract portion aside, all that¡¯s left is the golem.

    I start working on the demonic steel.

    A doll necessarily uses spherical joints. That much cannot be avoided. But surprisingly, it¡¯sing out just as I had imagined it.

    In my previous life, I was jealous of my friends who could make figurines from scratch. Unfortunately, the best the clumsy I could do was put together a model.

    However, I have changed!

    Thanks to¡ºGreat Sage¡»¡¯s correction, it¡¯sing out just as I had imagined.

    ¡°Whatcha doing?¡± Ramiris peeked over my shoulder, and started making noise.

    ¡¸Wha! What! This is amazing! What skill!

    You are seriously amazing you know! Can you really make such a thing move?¡¹

    She was very excited. But even I, the creator, hadn¡¯t believed I could make it with such precision.

    Chances are, the fact that I am using pure demonic steel allowed me to shape it as I wanted.

    The greater demon looking from afar, upon realizing that it is his body in the making, showed a face of pleasant surprise.

    Probably... I can¡¯t read demon¡¯s expressions well.

    ¡¸Wonderful, as expected of my master.

    Honestly, in order to move the golem all that is needed is to direct magical energy into the joins.

    Should that be done, the golem will move. What a wonderful body has been made for me!¡¹

    Since he¡¯s happy, I guess the body fits.

    After taking the demon¡¯s and Ramiris¡¯ requests into consideration, I finished the golem.

    I made the face look like the mask I always wear; the golem was asrge as a human.

    180cm tall to be precise.

    For therge Greater Demon it must have seemed tiny, but I guess that wasn¡¯t a problem.

    Thus, I sessfully finished the golem.

    The Greater Demon was able to possess it without any problem.

    By the way, the melting point for most rare resources is around 5,000 degress. Demonic Steel can withstand temperatures up to 9,900 degrees.

    Furthermore, it can regenerate¨Cin a word, it¡¯s superb.

    So honestly, destroying this golem will prove really difficult.

    ¡¸How do you feel?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Wonderful... my overall strength has risen.

    Compared to incarnating into a monster or a human, the raw power aside, defensive abilities are far superior.

    How wonderful!!! This is an amazing body!!!¡¹

    He reported after verifying the body¡¯s abilities.

    In order to stay in this world a demon needs a body; animals and monsters are often used to that end.

    Instead, I gave him a magically created doll, but that doesn¡¯t seem to have caused any problem. Perhaps he recognized it as a monster.

    After thoroughly investigating the body, he faced me on his knees, and

    ¡¸I hope to prove my usefulness to You with this body!

    After I have protected the fairies for a hundred years, please allow me to serve under you!¡¹

    He suddenly said.

    A hundred years from now... will I be alive then or not, I myself don¡¯t know.

    ¡¸Would I even be alive then?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, what a good joke! What could a mere hundred years do to someone of your caliber, my master?

    If you only promise me this, I will never bother you with another payment!¡¹

    That being said, just how long is my lifespan?

    I haven¡¯t though much about that... ah, whatever.

    However, he seems very attached.

    Am I am predisposed to be loved by monsters or something? Now then... a name...

    I don¡¯t have much energy remaining. Judging by previous cases, a high ranking monster will absorb a lot of energy.

    And this is a Great Demon, and a high ranking one among them.

    If anything, he¡¯s at least rank A-, but with a body he¡¯s definitely at least A rank. So, considering all the demonic steel I used to create the body, he¡¯s way over rank A.

    Ah... should be fine, right? I still have over 40% left, after all.

    ¡¸Alright! In that case, you shall be known as Beretta from now on!

    I ept your loyalty! You first job will be to guard Ramiries and the fairies for a hundred years.

    I expect your best effort!¡¹

    I bestowed upon him such a name.

    His beautiful form reminded me of the famous weapon.

    And then my energy was sucked out. But this time, I had endured it. Barely above empty.

    This guy, managed to absorb 30% of my energy by himself... That¡¯s a lot.

    And after being named by me, he started to evolve.

    Seems like the time until evolution starts has also gotten shorter.

    He first formed into a circle, but then chest, head, hips, arms, and legs formed, along with a face.

    Looking just like a human.

    A gender-less human. His expression was now hidden behind a mask and, instead of the ck skin, long ck hair now adorned his body.

    The skin was pale, and bloodless. As to be expected from a doll.

    As the transformation began to stop, clothing appeared.

    The eye slits on the mask glowed crimson. Seems like the evolution has ended.

    Now, I wander what abilities it had inherited from me? Its appearance has be very human-like.

    Seems like the body was perfected along with the evolution.

    And what a beautiful body it had be.

    But, the expression that was hidden by the mask was not of a sympathetic being, but a doll of destruction.

    Only death would await those who have seen his expression. To all, other than the master, of course.

    Beretta stood up, and once again bowed deeply before me.

    ¡¸My great master. I am the Ark Doll Beretta.

    Who lives and breathes to fulfill your will!¡¹

    And, after bowing again, he turned to Ramiris.

    ¡¸Asmanded by my master, I shall protect thee.¡¹

    He dered.

    Ramiris, as if overwhelmed by his presence, nodded timidly.

    ¡¸Ah, yeah! I¡¯ll be in your care! Do protect us!¡¹

    After regaining herposure, she so said.

    So, yeah? I guess that¡¯s a good enough substitute for the golem.

    At least twice as strong.

    This much should satisfy Ramiris¡¯ request.

    But it seems I have gotten carried away and used more demonic steel than I had intended.

    When making it, I kept debating about this and that, and ended up overusing the ingredients.

    So remember, I went through the trouble to make you, so you better be useful!

    The children have fallen asleep while I was making the doll.

    Their lives that were filled with tension and fear till now have suddenly be rxed.

    They held well up until now, and can finally rx.

    So, they are sleeping happily, using Ranga as a pillow. And if I think about it, though I don¡¯t need sleep, the children certainly do.

    As they say, you sleep well, you grow well.

    So let¡¯s wait until the children wake up. Until they do, I¡¯ll also rest up.

    .

    Thus, after creating a guardian for the fairies, we left the¡ºSpiritual Dwelling¡»behind.

    The children have obtained a spirit, their bodies have stabilized¨Call problems solved.

    Or so I thought...

    As per Yuuki¡¯s request, three months have passed.

    I have many times discussed the children¡¯s future with him.

    We have considered having Tempest take custody of them, but figured they need a better learning environment.

    Besides, they are currently in a school with many excellent lecturers. It¡¯s also a ce where they can study magic.

    Moreover, they themselves have chosen to study here. They had thought that I¡¯d be staying with them, so they cried when I told them about my departure.

    ¡°I¡¯lle visit you for graduation!¡± I promised them.

    Of course, we¡¯ll throw a party.

    Though living next to the church may restrict their freedom, as they are now, they¡¯ll easily deceive the church.

    The magical power no longer leaks, and has stabilized around normal levels. Nor will people with analyzing abilities be able to discover them.

    I had asked Yuuki about that once.

    ¡¸At least, three years from now, when they think the children dead and buried, they should be safe¡¹

    If they stay patient for three years they¡¯ll be able to depart on their own.

    For now, as long as they cover their faces with a mask, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.

    Yuuki has many times asked me how I had saved them, but I decided not to tell him.

    To him, the children seem as nothing more than normal civilians. And that¡¯s as it should be.

    Their power is currently being bnced by spiritual energy; when that bnces out, they might acquire their own unique skill.

    Unless other problems appear, they probably don¡¯t need to know about that.

    Besides, they might not even acquire one. So I didn¡¯t tell the kids about this.

    Ending the matter with the children thus, I spent the rest of the time having fun.

    Having a pic for example, or hanging around with the three idiots.

    My sales are also going well, and when I had time I visited Myormiles, in the middle of the second month here, he warmly weed me.

    Thanks to my evolved ability¡ºSpatial Travel¡»I can immediately transfer to a ce I had visited before. It is far faster than shadow step.

    And using the gold I received from him, I bought some Magic Stones from Yuuki.

    Thus, our research will see some real progress soon.

    So doing this and that, the three months in the Royal Capital passed.

    On the day I set off for home, I left the crying children and the Royal Capital behind.

    It felt short, but I lived quite a while in the human city.

    Though the incident with the children was troublesome, I was able to bond with them as a result.

    I had never thought that I, who had be a slime, could befriend children like them.

    And I made a fortune with the sales.

    I had once returned to the city to see lots of adventurers crowding our streets.

    So everything is going well.

    ... No, everything was going too well.

    In this world, jealousy and envy, the feelings of a loser, creep into one¡¯s heart when you least expect it.

    I had nned to live without every feeling such emotions.

    However, if you make a mistake in the data, you will inevitablye to a wrong conclusion. As¡ºGreat Sage¡»says, if the question is wrong, the answer will also be wrong.

    If Tempest is prospering, there are people who can make money off of it failing.

    I had thought that I understood that fact, but hardly did I know how much I underestimated them.

    And the result...

    ¡¸I have been searching for you, Rimuru-san!¡¹

    When I had left the Royal Capital, a voice called out to me.

    One of the people working for Youmu, the devil Grucius.

    He was struggling to catch his breath, having run all the way here non-stop.

    By the looks of it, something has happened.

    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹

    To my question,

    ¡¸The Farmas Kingdom... has sent troops towards Tempest!¡¹

    The worst case scenario unfolded before me.

    ¡°Happy events are often apanied by terrible ones¡± is that it? Even so, this is the worst possible scenario.

    I had immediately decided to return to Tempest.

    ¡¸Will youe with me?¡¹

    When I asked, as if something had happened to Youmu¡¯s group, Grucius dly took me up on the offer.

    I began rapid transfer.

    Thus, together with Grucius, we tried transferring to Tempest.

    ............

    ......

    ...

    Since being born into this world as a slime, I have lived as I had always wanted.

    I have met and spoken with some World Travelers.

    While I was busy fulfilling trivial desire, a great storm loomed over my city.

    So even though I seeded, I had also failed.

    As a civilian that I was, I hardly had any practice in predicting the political machinations of countries¨Chence the result.

    The gears of fate spun nefariously, leading me closer to my fate.

    The era of peace has now passed, and the time of war has begun.

 Chapter 65 â€“ The Prelude to Disaster

    Editor¡¯s Corner (cast: Yuuka, Smoggy, an English Clown and a French Pierrot) It is a calm afternoon, there is a slight breeze apanied by the scent of flowers drifting through the air. The circus was having a tea party in the middle of a field, there was also a cake as dessert. Everyone was enjoying themselves; chatting and discussing circusy stuff. When suddenly a seemingly out-of-ce bear spoke up.

    Smoggy: Hey Yuuka-san, I¡¯ve been wondering for awhile now, doesn¡¯t Clown-sama and Pierrot-chan look the same? How do you tell them apart?

    Yuuka: Hm... Well, you see the one who is constantly sipping on tea? That¡¯s Clown-san-chan, the one carrying a baguette around is Pierrot-chan.

    Smoggy: She doesn¡¯t have a baguette nor is she sipping on tea right now though... Isn¡¯t the one who is constantly sipping on tea you? You can¡¯t tell them apart either right?

    Yuuka: N-no idea what you¡¯re talking about, I can t-t-tell them apart just fine

    .

    .

    .

    .

    B-baka

    .

    .

    .

    .

    065 The Prelude to Disaster

    King Edomarisu of Farmas Kingdom frowned as he received his report.

    There have been changes in the trade status quo surrounding the Farmas Kingdom.

    Originally, the profits and losses of trade will take up to a year or even longer before it¡¯s certain, but this time the changes are much too abrupt.

    Due to its location, the Farmas kingdom can be considered as the main trading partner of the Dwarven Kingdom.

    Without the need to traverse hazardous terrain, it is advantageous for direct transactions. Therefore, a great deal of profit was earned by selling the imported goods after implementing high taxes.

    But, simply selling goods to foreign kingdoms is hardly enough to be satisfied about.

    If the imported goods were to be solely sold within the country, withholding foreign trades, that would further increase profits, and such a decision was made after listening to the advice of the Minister of Economical Affairs.

    As expected, at first there was an increase in the number of adventurers into the country plus the sales and revenues also increased.

    But in a month, sales started to show signs of recession, and an investigation of the cause was immediately ordered.

    The damages are not only limited to imported goods. Foreign merchants who came to buy goods and adventurers who came to stay disappeared altogether.|

    Adventurers staying in the city affect the revenues of shops and inns, making this situation something that cannot be ignored.

    This isn¡¯t a problem one can afford to simply wait and see.

    When their report was brought forth, it was a shocking one.

    ¡°It seems like a new city has appeared in the Great Jura Forest. In addition, it¡¯s inhabited by monsters.¡±

    And that¡¯s the situation. This is simply absurd.

    When Veldora disappeared, the spike in monster activity had been a cause for concern. Many monsters live in the Great Jura Forest. Comparatively, the threat level of the monsters have been rtively low, even though there are monsters that exceed B rank amongst them.

    Making a town in such a dangerous ce, how muchbat force is required? Even defending the surrounding viges and towns within the monster habitats requires a lot of tax money invested into it.

    Moreover, monsters living in a town is an unprecedented phenomenon.

    This is a phenomenon of monsters founding a country. Who could possibly believe this?

    However, there were reports of goblin tribes evolving into a human-like physique, figures that looked like orcs, and whatnots.

    In the report, they¡¯ve all evolved into the species called hobgoblins. By now, the goblins are already quite close to humans, even engaging in business while speaking the humannguage.

    That¡¯s not all, there are also Orcs and High Orcs, with knowledge and technique of organizing work corps to establish and maintain roads.

    This is an absurd story no matter how one thinks about it.

    How many years would it take even for a single individual to evolve? Of course due to the magnitude of the subject this is something that must be dealt with immediately.

    News about an entire group evolving, this is something that is unheard of for centuries!

    Of course, I didn¡¯t doubt that the spies would lie.

    But that¡¯s not the problem here.

    The main issue is a city has appeared out of nowhere.

    Directly through the Great Jura Forest, with a route directly connecting the Dwarven kingdom and the small country Burmund is formed.

    Moreover, the safety of the trade route is guaranteed.

    This is something that can¡¯t be neglected. After all, if this route is permitted, the geological advantage the Farmas kingdom possessed is lost.

    For the Farmas Kingdom, which mainly relies on trade for ie, this is a matter of life and death.

    Due to the neighboring Dwarven kingdom being an excellent industrial kingdom (thank you), the local level of industry is low.

    There are no local specialties, and there aren¡¯t any resources able to be processed.

    The local agriculture is at a level when the people wouldn¡¯t starve, but the tax gained wouldn¡¯t be enough to cover the national spending.

    Tourism and trade being it¡¯s main pirs, it¡¯s a country where tariffs are high.

    Until now, thanks to threat Veldora posed, the trade route through the Farmas kingdom had made it prosper.

    The disappearance of Veldora after 300 years was not predicted.

    Thus, measures for the future as a country haven¡¯t been well looked into yet.

    ¡¸Now then, what happens now......¡¹

    There isn¡¯t anyone who could answer the king.

    Currently, in a ce where an emergency meeting conferencemenced, simr reports are announced to each member.

    The people gathered here are all upper ss nobles involved in the management of the state, whose wealth is deeply routed to the central.

    Everyone present knew more than anyone that if the kingdom couldn¡¯t secure the benefits of trading with the Dwarven kingdom, the national power of the Kingdom will fall.

    Although no one answered, there¡¯s an answer. However, whoever says it will have to burden all the responsibility.

    Adding that to the equation, this isn¡¯t something that could be said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s invade and destroy the city!¡±

    Those are the words.

    Even with the collective effort of the country, the most number of troops that can be mobilized is on a scale of about 100,000 people.

    However, against an evolved monster, an ordinary soldier is useless.

    A trained knight or a mercenary will be necessary. This isn¡¯t a war between humans, if you want to mobilize to defeat the opponent, this isn¡¯t something amateurs can handle.

    All they want is to avoid increasing the amount of people who will die in vain.

    So out of the 100,000 soldiers, those with actualbat experiences via skirmishes number about 20,000. Mercenaries make up the majority of that number.

    The knight belonging to this country is 10,000 at most.

    This number includes all of the knights in the region. When ites to those who will actually rally to the king¡¯s orders are 5000 at most.

    The numbers in the monster¡¯s country seem to amount to around 10,000, but there might be some away doing construction.

    TN: Dramatic Irony ¨C there¡¯s around 165,000. maxresdefault

    In addition, if you consider a 1 vs 1 battle scenario, you¡¯ll need to factor in the quality of equipment. In addition, you should also consider the female fighting force as well.

    With that said, subduing the monsters with only regional knights will be difficult.

    For a decisive victory, at least 10,000 experienced soldiers must be prepared.

    In this ce, whoever suggests the attack will have to carry the burden of the fund should thebat forces be insufficient.

    No one wants to miss out on the benefits, but carrying the burden of the losses is also undesirable. The people gathered here all had that mindset.

    The king could easily decipher the thoughts of the upper ss nobles.

    Factors that will secure victory arebat forces and war funds.

    In addition, the adventurers staying in the monster¡¯s city are something that can¡¯t be neglected. He¡¯ll need to cooperate with a friend to work this out. No one is going to support them if there aren¡¯t any benefits......

    However, what if it¡¯s assumed there are benefits? After eliminating the monsters in the city, and recognizing their right to govern the city......

    There wouldn¡¯t be any sense of hicality ruling over the monsters. Monster very isn¡¯t umon.

    Eradicating the problematic city and enving the surviving monsters. In addition, the city can be incorporated into the country¡¯s territory.

    In doing so, the Farmas Kingdom will obtain newnd, and they might even obtain the blessings of the Great Jura Forest.

    Adding to that, the defenses can also be left to the monsters. The council doesn¡¯t allow human very, but they wouldn¡¯tin if they¡¯re monsters.

    There¡¯s also the ie to be earned from opening up new trade routes, it¡¯s choke-full of good benefits.

    Above all, there was something that fascinated the king.

    It is silk, a sample of it was obtained from the town, and he had never felt anything like it before.

    Comparing it to Magic fiber or hemp cloths is a presumptuous act. Analysis results show that it appears to be a fabric woven from the cocoons of hell moths.

    Hell moths are extremely dangerous monsters, even though the materials aren¡¯t limited to the cocoon, however... In reality, no one could believe there being an even better fabric than the one at hand.

    With whatever means necessary, the manufacturing method must be obtained. With the manufacturing method, this could be the country¡¯s specialty.

    This and that, if the city was to be conquered, those benefits will be obtainable.

    Involuntarily, it¡¯s likely the desperation of the king has distorted his face with desire.

    The problem is the subjugation itself.

    Regarding this matter, the king had a n.

    He had already contacted Cardinal Nics Spertus of the church previously.

    An urgent emergency magic letter was sent via magicmunication between countries.

    The contents of the letter was regarding the Monster Country. The letter was written meticulously in hopes of not causing trouble to the church and persuading them to take care of the problem.

    Even King Edomarisu is acquainted to Cardinal Nics.

    He is a shrewd man who would do anything that would give him profits as long as it doesn¡¯t depreciate the church. Such a man usually thinks for his own benefits. Thinking from his perspective is natural.

    In the letter, it was also written that for any further consultation would require sending messengers. It appears he may be a monster expert.

    The King couldn¡¯t hide his surprise

    Actually, the church wouldn¡¯t move as long as it¡¯s not a big threat.

    When you think about it, whether it is conceivable for a monster town to be recognized as a threat, or......

    At that point, King Edomarisu thought about everything.

    The church¡¯s raison d¡¯¨ºtre is the belief that that humans and monsters don¡¯t get along well.

    With assent, the ns for how to proceed has been thought up.

    For the church, would there be enough justification to subjugate monsters that do no harm to humans?

    However, what if there is a nation that¡¯s asking for help? They would be able tounch a punitive force in a triumphant manner.

    I see, so that was the aim of Cardinal Nics, and so, King Edomarisu was convinced.

    If the church canpensate for theck of manpower in his own country, this can be a winning battle.

    Moreover, with the support of the church, this could be a holy war!

    TN: I knew it! After reading chapter 59, I knew this would happen! Holy my arse.

    ED: Predictions by a bear~ Next time don¡¯t get an octopus to predict the results of the world cup, get a bear instead!

    And by leading this war, and gaining the honor of leading the holy war to victory, this is something I must grasp.

    By doing so, I can secure my foundations, and also suppress the positions of the upper ss nobles.

    However, it is vital that there be a way to make it inexcusable for me to lead this strategy.

    This meeting is a farce for that.

    Looking the upper nobles one more time, confirming that none of they are trying to speak up.

    Now, I was able to make myself the air to go along with this.

    I¡¯ll strike when the time is right.

    ¡¸Although I wanted to ask each lord, if the burden is too much......¡¹

    And I said that as if I wanted to discontinue my words,

    ¡¸Your majesty, Pardon me for my rudeness! It seems the monster town has started business with the adventurers. And supporting this from the shadows is the Burmund Kingdom. If that¡¯s the case, if we were to attack the city, the neighboring countries will not look kindly upon us......¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, moreover, they have the support of the Dwarf cksmiths, and are now polishing their own technology......

    If we rallied our troops the eyes of the neighboring countries will also be watching......¡¹

    Two nobles stated their objections.

    Marquis Muller of the Farmas Kingdom is a part of the noble faction with Earl Hermann as his follower.

    The king wanted to click his tongue but he endures,

    ¡¸Hoo, then what do you propose we do? ¡¹

    Thus, I asked the two men.

    Even with the other countries watching, when we got the church¡¯s backing I cane out with a BANG.

    However, if I tell them that here, the benefit-seeking nobles will be interested in the subjugation and will strive to lead.

    That town will be under the direct jurisdiction of the king. The well that will be generated in there, there¡¯s no way he¡¯s going to divide it up with the nobles.

    The two people who were asked looked at each other,

    ¡¸Why don¡¯t we sent a messenger? If wemunicate with that city, the menace of the monsters will recede. Certainly, we can have benefits from short term trades. Then, we gain tax from defending tourist locations when people from other countriese along for tourism. In addition, if the safety is even more appealed, trade with the dwarven kingdom will be even more prosperous! ¡¹

    Marquis Muller, as the representative, replied.

    Earl Hermann also nodded in response, to show his support.

    Certainly, there is some truth. When Veldora disappeared, we can just take over the defenses like what we¡¯ve done at home.

    This is a weing idea, there¡¯s no reason to crush it.

    But, if they¡¯re building trade routes, the fact they snatched the interest of our country is a different story.

    Marques Muller and Earl Herrman has concerns about the forest defenses since their territory is bordering the forest. In addition, Marquis Muller¡¯s territory is also bordering Burmund, so they have a good rtionship.

    With these reasons, that¡¯s probably why they were against the monster subjugation.

    Although, he might have received bribes from Burmund ......

    However, one way or another, the decision was made.

    Since he¡¯s already the king, the future is in his hands. This had already filled his head with fame and fortune.

    ¡¸I understand your reasons.

    However, I ask you, can you trust a monster?

    In the future, if the monsters suddenly attacked, who will take responsibility?

    Will you, perhaps, take responsibility?

    Your dear people, their lives and properties, will you protect them all?

    The other party is a monster. They aren¡¯t meant to coexist with us humans whose thoughts they can¡¯tprehend!

    Think about it hard, has your thoughtlessness passed? ¡¹

    Such was asked with the intent to intimidate with oppression.

    I asked the two men but their faces simply paled, being unable to reply.

    That¡¯s natural.

    They are only humans, they can only trust each other that much as partners.

    The king of the other party could be a fake, signing a contract with a body double would be a bad decision.

    If I trust them, once everything is over there¡¯ll be no going back.

    If I sympathize with the monsters, I would be on edge about what might happen afterwards.

    I knew from reading the report that the representative was a good-natured fellow, but it doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s listed anywhere in the reports.

    A little trick was used to lure out any opposition. Even if someone opposes everything¡¯s already decided.

    Making sure there aren¡¯t any more oppositions, the kings makes his move.

    Thus in the name of the Farmas Kingdom, in order to subjugate the monster city known as ¡°Tempest¡±, an army will be raised.

    After the upper ss nobles have left, the varlet returned apanied by a man.

    The man¡¯s name, Reihumi.

    It was the messenger whom Cardinal Nics sent.

    ¡¸As expected, you have arrived, messenger-dono. Today, we have decided to raise an army. ¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s very good. Cardinal will also be pleased! ¡¹

    ¡¸There were some nobles who voiced their opposition, however they were quelled in the end. ¡¹

    ¡¸This was to be expected. However, someone willing to protect the monsters, this is unexpected enough. Will you take care of such a person? ¡¹

    ¡¸N, No, and I don¡¯t have the power. For such a thing......¡¹

    After greeting one another, the King brought up the main topic.

    Unexpectedly, the messenger had a pair of profound pupils that are like a bottomless pit, glimpses of lunacy and an indescribable chill can be felt when one looks him in the eye.

    As to raising the army of the Farmas Kingdom, the Church promised to see to reinforcement and aid.

    That was all that was exchanged with the messager.

    The messenger epted this as a formal request. The church will dispatch troops dedicated to monster subjugation.

    In term of battle prowess, there were 3000 professional muonster exterminators. In addition, they will also make a special exception and send out 1000 knights associated with the church.

    The church knights will have magic swords as standard equipment, especially effective against monsters.

    There were also many excellence individuals amongst the anti-monster units sent to assist.

    Even evolved monster groups will be reduced to nothing but a disorderly mob under their might. Although their numbers are simr, the difference in quality is like a free yerpared to a paid yer.

    ED: was about to put consolepared to PC but realized I would be pelted to death.

    TN: You must be quite the gamer despite your elegant appearance Yuuka san...

    King Edomarisu King is relief to have such strongbat forces.

    There were 5000 of his own knights, and 4000 from the church alongside them.

    Perhaps, the mercenaries employed will not be below 3000.

    Totaling the numbers, soldiers specialized inbat has be equal or more than 12,000. If you include in the females and the monster soldiers there¡¯s approximately 10,000 more.

    Now then, when this demon subjugation crusade is all over, he can probably have his way with his fame as the Hero king.

    He will probably need to increase the donations sent to the church, but it¡¯s a cheap price considering the profits he will soon have at hand.

    The secret conversion between the king and the messenger continued onwards extensively.

    Due to the mes of jealousy, his ambitions and desires, the brakes on his greed has ceased to work, a great evil will soon envelop Tempest.

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    Note: If you¡¯re wondering why the females are not counted in thebat force: I believe they are there to raise ¡°morale¡± *wink wink*.

 Chapter 66 â€“ Chance Meeting

    066. Chance Meeting

    After sending Grucius back to Tempest, I tried to return myself but the skill wouldn¡¯t activate.

    What¡¯s going on?

    Grucius did just disappear in front of me a second ago, though...

    These questions,

    ?Announcement. You are inside a wide-range barrier. Transfer skills are sealed.?

    were answered by the¡ºGreat Sage¡».

    What?

    I¡¯m getting a bad feeling about this.

    A feeling of impending doom that I have never felt before.

    When Milim invaded, I did not feel any killing intent from her; so I was not that worried. But this time, all my senses are sounding the rm.

    Have I fallen into a trap?

    I tried calling for Ranga from within my shadow, but he did not respond.

    Seems like this barrier haspletely isted me from the outside world.

    So it seems that I can neither call for aid nor escape.

    The feeling of dread led to me to set up some things as insurance. At least I can still use my skills...

    ?Announcement. You are inside a wide-range barrier. All magic energy maniption abilities have been sealed.?

    What?!

    That basically includes every type of magic that I use; even me and lightning abilities have been sealed.

    Moreover,¡ºSteel Thread¡»and thread maniption abilities have also been sealed.

    So instead of thinking that I wandered into somebody¡¯s hunting ground, I am the one who is being hunted?

    They permitted Grucius departure in order not to fight both of us at once. Had I decided to leave first, though, they might not have waited.

    In that case, they can probably sense the flow of my magic.

    What could they be nning?

    I take stance in response to a relentless killing intent, and wait for the enemy to appear. I am of course trying to dispel the barrier, but to do that I need the¡ºGreat Sage¡»to analyze it first.

    However, these long range barriers require more time to be analyzed.

    In other words, I¡¯m in a pinch.

    This was the first time I felt my heart beat faster out of anxiety.

    It was anxiety that I have never felt sinceing into the world.

    That could have been the result of me changing into the slime, but chances are, it¡¯s mostly due to the predictive abilities of the¡ºGreat Sage¡».

    Before I undertake anything, it can estimate the chances of me seeding.

    Which is why I have been able to face strong opponents fearlessly. Though they were strong, I could predict the oue.

    On the other hand, even facing certain defeat I did not feel anxious.

    If I can¡¯t win, I should just run away. If I can¡¯t run away, let¡¯s at least punch them once.

    But none of that mattered in this case. Here, without knowing my opponent¡¯s strength, I cannot predict the oue.

    However, I do feel their killing intent.

    I don¡¯t know whether I can win, and I cannot run away. Nor do I know how many enemies I am facing.

    A few humans would be needed to set up a barrier thisrge.

    However, ¡ºHeat Perception¡»is detecting only a single body approaching;¡ºMagic Perception¡»is not responding.

    So if I turned into a slime, I would be essentially blind.

    In other words, I have lost that amazing perceptive ability and cannot view the entire battlefield at once.

    The moment I was caught in this barrier, my chances of winning have fallen significantly.

    However, to go out of one¡¯s way to seal an opponent¡¯s abilities...

    So it¡¯s possible to fight like this. Moreover, the enemy doesn¡¯t even realize that they have been separated from the outside world.

    Clearly the work of someone who professionally hunts monsters.

    Chances are, the barrier is at least 4 kilometers wide. It¡¯s boundary ispletely outside of my sight.

    Their meticulousness is terrifying.

    (Just who would do this, and why are they hunting me?)

    When I thought that,

    ¡¸Pleased to meet you, should I say? Though I won¡¯t know you for long¡¹

    A single person walking towards me threw such words at me.

    I thought so for a while now, but I feel like I¡¯ve seen her somewhere.

    A nostalgic feeling when looking at her.

    She has beautiful, glossy ck hair at about shoulder height, with the left side swept back and the right almost covering her eye.

    She wears small round sses, which could be described as her defining characteristic.

    I wonder if she wears them out of fashion, since her eyes don¡¯t seem particrly bad.

    She wears dark clothing that¡¯s easy to move around. However, by the quality of it, the clothing is clearly made for ceremonial asions. Rather than a skirt, she wears pants.

    Her body is bound by a robe, the kind the clergy wear, dyed ck.

    Though I am a fan of ck myself, hers is an unnatural fascination with the color.

    Her eyes, cold and cruel, disy profound wisdom.

    Other than the cold re, she can only be described as beautiful

    ¡¸Pleased to meet you, but do you have some business with me?

    My name is Rimuru; could there be some misunderstanding here?¡¹

    It¡¯s probably pointless, but no harm in trying.

    She clearly has targeted me. There¡¯s no way she made a mistake.

    But even so, I¡¯d rather not get killed because of a misunderstanding.

    ¡¸Of course not, there is no mistake here.

    Master of the Monster¡¯s City. You know, it¡¯s a bother.

    So I decided to crush it.

    Which is why your return would be a great inconvenience.

    You understand, don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Without any hesitation and as if bored, she exined herself.

    ¡°Ah, I see!¡± Isn¡¯t something I can just say here.

    But how does she know that I rule over Tempest?

    ¡¸Why do you call me a monster, and some monsters¡¯ city lord?

    I¡¯m just a normal adventurer, can¡¯t you see?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? Are you ying dumb?

    Well, it¡¯s no use. I have my sources.

    I won¡¯t tell you who, of course, but this much I¡¯m certain about.

    There are many ¡°eyes¡± in the Royal Capital. You should be more prudent with your secrets.¡¹

    An informant, she says?

    I have no idea who it could be. I would have noticed if I were being followed and I was careful with my contacts.

    I don¡¯t get it. Well, I do understand that she¡¯s out to kill me, though.

    This is really bad.

    She is armed with a rapier hanging on her hip.

    She isn¡¯t wearing armor and appears rather carefree.

    I can¡¯t feel the presence of anyone else around, seems like the people who created the barrier will not be joining the fight.

    They nned a certain-kill trap but only sent one person?

    Or does that mean that she¡¯s simply that powerful?

    But this is not the time to be pondering these things. Tempest might be getting attacked this very moment.

    After raising an army, it would take them about a week to reach the city.

    How many days did it take Grucius to travel from Farmas Kingdom to Ingrasia Kingdom?

    If he was running without rest, I¡¯d say about three days.

    The n was for me to return immediately, but, as things stand, I can onlyment my ignorance.

    All I know is that I don¡¯t have the time to fool around.

    ¡¸Seems that even if I imed that you¡¯ve got the wrong person you won¡¯t trust me, will you?¡¹

    ¡¸Nope. After all, I¡¯ve heard that the master of the monsters is named ¡°Rimuru¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, is that so...¡¹

    She got me. To think that she has even heard of my name.

    ¡¸Can we start now?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯d prefer not to, but can I at least hear your name?¡¹

    I said to her, who was drawing her rapier.

    The beauty tilted her neck, and said

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t told you, huh. Didn¡¯t really care, so I forgot.

    In that case, one more time.

    I am the ¡°Emperor¡¯s Personal Knights Battalion¡± Knights Captain.

    Sakaguchi Hinata is the name.

    Our acquaintanceship shall be short, and not a pleasant one.¡¹

    She drew the rapier.

    Seven jewels adorned the hilt of her silver de.

    Crimson magic enveloped it. A Magic sword, it seems.

    But to think that she is Sakaguchi Hinata...

    I heard that she was the ultimate pragmatist who doesn¡¯t like to follow through.

    That seems to be a misconception. She learned about me, and everything regarding my city.

    But, more importantly.

    I still have to ¡°thank¡± her for having messed with the kids.

    Thank goodness she¡¯s intending to fight. I can mercilessly crush her.

    But just for the sake of time, if I can negotiate out of this, I will.

    So while drawing my sword,

    ¡¸Hinata, you say? Wait a second, I¡¯ve been meaning to talk to you!¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what a monster could possibly mean to tell me, but I¡¯m not nning to listen.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait, I said. You¡¯re Japanese, and so am I. Shizu-san has asked me to look...¡¹

    ¡¸I know. That you killed Shizu-sensei. So this is revenge.

    Besides, a monster being a Japanese? What a ridiculous thing you say, don¡¯t try to make meugh¡¹

    Doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯ll believe me.

    Right! I thought of a way and,

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been telling you: I¡¯m Japanese! I died over there and reincarnated as a slime in this world!¡¹

    I said, in Japanese.

    Surprise colored her face.

    ¡¸How skillful... where have you learned those words?

    But, that¡¯s not how this works. The chance of that urring is astronomically low.

    Moreover, the chance that such a person is talking to me right now on top of that makes it impossible.

    In other words, there¡¯s no need to even consider your words.¡¹

    Shepletely disregards anything I¡¯ll say.

    I had thought she may believe if a monster suddenly starts speaking Japanese, but...

    ¡¸So you are nning to fight no matter what, huh?

    Well, then let me pay you back for messing with the kids!

    And besides, do you think that you¡¯ll be enough to defeat me?¡¹

    I dered.

    Even if she is a ¡°World Traveler¡±, I possess the power rivaling demon lords.

    No matter how far my abilities have been restricted, I can hardly imagine losing to her.

    Is what I thought, but...

    ¡¸Hmm? What kids are you talking about?

    Besides, I¡¯m surprised. Are you honestly thinking that you can win against me in this barrier?¡¹

    She smiled in amusement and whispered the response.

    In the next moment, seven rainbow colored lights shot out from her sword.

    A series of high speed thrusts. The afterimage matches the color of the jewels?

    I tried to avoid it, but my body felt heavy.

    Seriously! Even physical abilities are restricted.

    In spite of my attempts, I was hit thrice.

    A burning pain ran through my body. Pain? I felt something I should be resistant to.

    ¡¸Hmm? Not all of them hit I see.

    I am impressed by your evasive abilities. I wonder how far you can go?¡¹

    Without giving me a second to rest, she resumed her onught.

    I tried blocking the hits with my sword. But as if her thrusts were passing through the sword, I was hit again.

    Feeling imminent danger, I jumped away from her.

    Thus, I was hit four times. Somehow, I feel that taking any more hits is dangerous.

    ¡¸Oh, have you noticed this skill¡¯s powers?

    There have been plenty of fools who have perished without offering even a hint of resistance...

    Seems like you¡¯re a bit brighter than the rest¡¹

    With a small nod, sheplimented me.

    Not that it makes me happy.

    This skill probably transmits pain not to the nerves, but directly to the soul. So there¡¯s no way to guard against it.

    The fact that there is not a single wound on my body is proof.

    I had the¡ºGreat Sage¡»run some predictions based on my observations. It seems that I will die if I get hit thrice more.

    Not the death of the flesh but of the soul itself.

    What an absurd skill. But I can¡¯t be certain whether this is a skill or an ability of the magic sword.

    Honestly, seems like I was underestimating my opponent too much.

    Sakaguchi Hinata. She definitely has a unique skill.

    On top of not knowing what it is, the fact that my abilities are sealed put me at a great disadvantage in this fight.

    In fact, I probably should have attempted escaping since the moment I found out I was trapped inside the barrier.

    Though whether I could escape or not...

    I¡¯m constantly a step behind.

    From what I tried out, neither¡ºck me¡»,¡ºck Lightning¡», nor¡ºBarrier¡» can be used.

    Moreover, since¡ºCloning¡»,¡ºDevil Transformation¡», and¡ºFire Change¡»are also magic energy maniption abilities, I can¡¯t even transform.

    All my certain-win skills having been sealed without even having a chance to put them to use.

    Not that I ampletely defenseless, though.

    ¡¸Fumu. What are you nning, I wonder.

    It¡¯s useless, you know?

    A rank monsters trapped in the Holy Barrier cannot live for long.

    C rank monsters are immediately purified.

    Don¡¯t you understand? The barrier purifies magical energy itself.

    Therefore, high level monsters like you lose most of your power and cannot fight as you normally would.

    It is the strongest barrier the church has against you monsters.

    Normally, it is used for Disaster ss A rank monsters and above...

    Oh and you said that I wouldn¡¯t be enough to kill you, but there was hardly a need for me toe out.

    It¡¯s overkill.

    But, I guess I did want to try talking to you once.

    Since you killed Shizu-sensei.

    Perhaps not revenge, but she would have wanted me to kill you, no?¡¹

    ¡¸I did technically kill Shizu-san, but that was...¡¹

    ¡¸That was? Doesn¡¯t matter. She was the only person who was nice to me in the whole world. And now she is gone...¡¹

    Not a feeling I myself understand. She murmured and looked at me.

    Her eyes simply dere me as her prey.

    After showing such an overwhelming difference, she stands motionless.

    Her confidence probablyes from the power she has just disyed.

    And, if I trust what she is saying, my chances of victory inside the barrier are next to none.

    If I don¡¯t dispel it, I will certainly lose.

    But, she believes me to be Shizu-san¡¯s nemesis? That I don¡¯t get.

    Since a while ago, something about her conversation seems off.

    But there¡¯s no time for that.

    If anything, I mostly worry about...

    ¡¸This barrier can only be created by the Holy Knights. So don¡¯t worry.

    The ones sent to your city cannot use it.

    But, creating a weak barrier is part of our curriculum, so they will create a weak one.

    Before long, you¡¯ll lose a ce to return to, you see?

    Not that you¡¯ll be able to return¡¹

    As I thought; if they use such a barrier to attack Tempest, my friends will be in danger.

    They are an opponent we must immediately crush. But how unexpectedly annoying they are!

    My only option is to use attacks that don¡¯t use magical energy.

    That is¨Cthe sword and unique skills.

    Her sword hand is superior to mine. My physical strength is slowly falling¨Cthat much is true¨Cbut she hasn¡¯t shown her true skill yet either.

    I don¡¯t want to believe it, but I feel the same pressure from her that I do from Hakurou.

    Which is why I have to depend on unique skills to defeat her.

    That wasn¡¯t something I wanted to reveal. I am hesitant to use it, but I have no choice.

    First, I raised my abilities using¡´Fighting Spirit Technique¡µ. Moreover, I activated¡ºHerculean Strength¡».

    As expected, I can use skills that don¡¯t rely on magical energy.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it too early to think that you have won?¡¹

    I readied my sword and went on the offensive.

    Thanks to Hakurou¡¯s guidance, I have gotten rather good with the sword.

    Maybe out of surprise, but Hinata went on the defense.

    No... she¡¯s just being careful.

    Her eyes. They are the eyes of a chef looking at a fish on the cutting board.

    That¡¯s no surprise, she is analyzing my attacks and looking for a weakness. Nor is that pride¨Cshe looks uninterested, as if doing her job.

    Nor were her previous words fueled by pride, but by raw calction.

    That sending her against me is overkill is mere truth to her.

    She was not looking down on me in the slightest...

    Even now, as she observes my movements, she is making predictions. To my superior speed she is offering the perfect response.

    This feels as if I were fighting the¡ºGreat Sage¡»instead of her.

    When she received a hit from the sword strengthened by¡ºHerculean Strength¡»I understood.

    The overwhelming difference between us.

    Though the tip of the sword has almost reached the speed of sound, she has yet to be wounded.

    She is able to perfectly read my attacks.

    And in order to do that, you¡¯d have to be as proficient as Hakurou.

    The second I lost my bnce, shended two more hits with deadly precision.

    ¡¸Oh? Is this the end?

    But, yeah. Being able to move that well in this barrier ismendable.

    Honestly, I looked down on you. But even now, you can¡¯t win against me.

    You¡¯ve held up well, until now, that is. You have already received six hits.

    The special ability of the sword, Dead End Rainbow, bestows certain death upon an opponent it has struck seven times.

    There was no need to teach you this, but you wouldn¡¯t be able to pass on without knowing what killed you, would you?¡¹

    She said.

    The truth as she saw it. And make no mistake, that¡¯s is the truth since I saw it as well.

    But, though she masquerades it as an act of kindness, she really intends to instill fear in me and push me into making a mistake.

    She is perfectly prudent. Meaning there is no other reason for her to teach me this.

    Even with my abilities sealed I had thought I would manage somehow, but she¡¯s the worst opponent for me.

    An opponent who knows neither pride nor negligence. One that would use her best hand to win.

    And, she kept analyzing my abilities while fighting; yet being so sure of her victory, she has yet to neglect to continue analyzing.

    The situation was simply that hopeless. Never had I thought I¡¯d face such a hopeless situation.

    Even with the limitless Milim I could imagine a thing or two to do. Not that I¡¯d win, of course...

    ¡¸Then I¡¯ll continue this pointless struggle.

    I am not so obedient that I¡¯d just roll over and die when asked!¡¹

    I respond, and try something I have yet to use.

    That is, spirit summoning. Spirits are something other than magical energy.

    While I cannot summon a spirit without making a contract, I can call forth the one resting inside me.

    ?Solution. The High Spirit Ifrit has been separated from the¡ºShapeshifter¡»skill.?

    Seems like it was a sess.

    I could allow this spirits skills to change, resulting in various types of magical abilities, but not this time.

    The reason is: I fear it won¡¯t reach her.

    Unfortunately, she is not the type of an opponent to fall for petty tricks.

    If I don¡¯t go all out in one shot, I cannot win.

    ¡¸Serve thy purpose, Fire Spirit Ifrit!!!¡¹

    At my call, the Ifrit materialized.

    A magical energy link was established between the Ifrit and I, resulting in magical energy flowing from me to him.

    Thus, my energy was finally put into some use.

    However, that was not the reason why I called him out.

    Ifrit began his attack. Thus, she should be too upied to attack me.

    As expected, she is busy fighting with the Ifrit.

    Thus, I couldunch some attacks on her,

    ¡¸Oh? To even be able to summon high level spirits, how unexpected; but, that¡¯s not enough to defeat me¡¹

    She dered facing me, interrupting my attack.

    Ifrit is a high ranking spirit.

    Even if we are inside the Holy Barrier, spirits are natural energy and are unaffected.

    Since this is a barrier of holy power.

    Even if that was not the case, Ifrit, who surpasses A rank, would not be defeated by it.

    However...

    By the looks of it, Ifrit is looking back, crouching. As if he were defying my orders.

    ¡¸You, what did you do?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll answer if you tell me what you were nning to do?¡¹

    The air tensed between us.

    ¡¸Return, Ifrit!¡¹

    Hearing that call, Ifrit disappeared, and returned back inside of me.

    ?Solution. Ifrit was subjected to a Forced Control Ability

    The opponent probably attempted to steal Ifrit away?

    Forced control ability? So her power is to take away...

    This World Traveler Sakaguchi Hinata is a monster far exceeding my predictions.

    I was blinded by the barrier, thinking that it was the reason for the close battle, but that was a mistake.

    In fact, the barrier is merely there to make me believe that and let my guard down.

    Did I really believe I could defeat her!

    A lovely smile appears on her face.

    What a terrifying enemy she is.

    She has yet to use all her strength¨Cthat much I am sure of.

    ¡¸You... tried to snatch Ifrit away, huh...?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh? How did you know?

    Since you found out, I¡¯ll let you know.

    You¡¯re right. It¡¯s thanks to my unique skill¡ºUsurper¡»¡¹

    Unique skill¡ºUsurper¡»she says...

    The ability to take away the strength of one¡¯s enemies and their spirits! Simr to my¡ºPredator¡».

    But she does so without having to analyze the abilities, so it¡¯s more battle oriented.

    I see, so fighting ¡°World Travelers¡± will inevitably lead to a sh between unique abilities, huh...

    It¡¯s guaranteed for summoned ones, but seems like World Travelers can also acquire one.

    Actually, no; I should expect the most powerful individuals in this world to possess a unique skill.

    The fact that I didn¡¯t consider that before only shows my immaturity.

    I see, that¡¯s why Hinata has been observing me the whole time. A textbook fighting method.

    Just shows how much more fighting experience she has.

    While I am unsure whether her ability is superior to mine, her use of it probably is.

    I can¡¯t win without betting my very existence here.

    However, I will lose after taking one more hit.

    She even so easily crushed my Ifrit trump card, so I have only one thing left to do.

    It¡¯s not something I want to use, but I have no choice here.

    I have no idea what will happen as a result, or whether it will reach the barrier...

    But I have to try.

    ¡¸Hinata, we have yet many things to discuss, but I don¡¯t have enough time.

    I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯ll have to settle this next time¡¹

    ¡¸Still haven¡¯t given up? Well, be my guest...

    Rest easy.

    Thest attack will be on apletely different level of pain than the rest.¡¹

    She looked at me onest time,

    (Oi, I leave the rest to you¡ºGreat Sage¡»!)

    ?Understood. Order has been received. After confirming the situation, I will executemand?

    I am impaled byst attack

    ¡¸Die! Dead End Rainbow!¡¹

    ¡¸Awaken,¡ºGluttony¡»!!!¡¹

    After shouting that order, my consciousness fell into seemingly endless darkness.

    As if falling asleep, I fell unconscious.

    £ª £ª £ª

    At the same moment as the rapier pierced Rimuru¡¯s flesh,¡ºGluttony¡»awakened onmend.

    The awakened demon, stared at the rapier stuck in his flesh, and began to change.

    Hinata quickly noticed Rimuru¡¯s change and was on her guard.

    She felt the sword grow heavy in her hand.

    For some reason, she decided to let it go; little did she know that this decision saved her life.

    A pale blue light enveloped the rapier down to the hilt.

    In front of her eyes, Rimuru began to change, but copsed without taking a form.

    After all, the barrier prevented any kind of change caused by magic maniption. Transformation was included in that list.

    But, that being didn¡¯t care¨Cit moved towards her formless.

    While swallowing everything in its wake.

    Dangerous! Hinata felt.

    It¡¯s hard to believe, but it¡¯s absorbing the very environment.

    Had she been a secondte releasing that sword, she would have been swallowed whole already.

    But it kept targeting Hinata, moving on sound, heat, and smell alone.

    Unbelievable. She murmured.

    In the first ce, Dead End Rainbow is as advertised¨Cit destroys the opponents soul after seven hits.

    Nheless...

    This being will not die, as it does not have a soul.

    Sinceing to this world, she has discerned the threeyers of souls.

    The soul¨Cthe source of power for humans and monsters.

    Cloaking themselves in their souls, the most brittle existence, the astral bodies

    Establishing themselves in power, spiritual bodies

    Those who have a direct connection to this world, material bodies

    The soul is the entity itself, there is no ¡°being¡± outside of it.

    Any kind of consideration requires the presence of an astral body.

    Of course, should it be based on astral body alone, the being will dissipate into thin air.

    So a medium to record the memories is needed¨Cspiritual body.

    However, spiritual body preserves kind of like virtual memory, hence cannot serve as a permanent medium.

    Hence the flesh.

    So for those with tempered souls, should they even sustain brain damage, recovery of certain memories bes possible.

    And, there are monsters who live with only a soul. That kind of being, however, is inferior to the rest.

    But, even if it is but a soul, should it obtain some level of intelligence, it will be recognized as a monster.

    These are what the world knows as the four dragons, the highest form of being.

    But, even this special race requires a soul. So what is happening before her nowpletely escapes her understanding.

    For the first time ever, Hinata felt anxiety.

    The only thing she could think of...

    Would this no longer be a life-form?

    At the very least, it has certainly exceeded the definition of ¡°life¡± of this world.

    Yet before her eyes, it continuously tried to take shape. Right now, it looked like a slime.

    No, Hinata thought, it was a slime to begin with.

    What was now before her was far more sinister¨Cdevouring all life insight.

    It wasn¡¯t something she could quickly defeat. But that doesn¡¯t mean it wasn¡¯t something she couldn¡¯t defeat.

    Her weapon, however, crumbling before her eyes,

    ¡¸Astral Bind!¡¹

    She took out an amulet from her bag, and erected another barrier with it.

    One that binds not the flesh, but every level of one¡¯s soul.

    However, the slime continued to move.

    As I thought...

    Thus, Hinata concluded that the slime before her was but Rimuru¡¯s empty husk.

    The result of thest works Rimuru called out¨CGluttony, was it?

    Probably, though his soul was destroyed he activated some kind of program to defeat his opponent...

    In that case, this is simple.

    If it doesn¡¯t have a soul, it¡¯s hardly an enemy. All you need to do is stop the body from moving.

    Of course, she still needed to watch out for getting caught and devoured by this half-baked thing.

    ¡¸Oh my. You are a pain even after death... I hate you.

    But, if I don¡¯t erase what you have be, I fear you¡¯ll wreak havoc upon the world...¡¹

    She grumbled to herself, whileing up with a n.

    The point was to stop it¡¯s movements. Having so decided, Hinata started to summon spirits.

    The myriad of spirits attacked the slime as a flood.

    Normally, she¡¯d summon a demon, but that wouldn¡¯t be possible within the Holy Barrier.

    So while she did feel bad for the Spirits, they¡¯d have to go out and die.

    While confirming that the spirits have upied the slime, Hinata began to chant a grand spell.

    Thanks to her ability¡ºMathematician¡»she can normally ignore the chant, but this time was different.

    The magic that she could use within the barrier belong to¡´Incantation¡µand¡´Spirit Magic¡µas these do not rely directly on magical energy.

    The magic that she is nning to use is the ultimate attack magic from the¡´Divine Magic¡µarchive.

    The atheist Hinata was praying to a god.

    Finding this very fact ironic, Hinata hated this magic. However, her preferences aside, the magic that Hinata knows, the strongest among it, is limited to the ones taught by the church.

    Her hands stretched out in front of her, one is drawing someplicated symbols in the air, while the other is drawing geometric shapes.

    After quickly weaving such aplicated spell, apleted magic circle was now before her.

    The decorative sses have by now fallen off her face, and,

    ¡¸I lift my prayers to the heavens. I ask, for a holy strength.

    I beg, for my prayer to be heard.

    Upon all of creation! Disintegration!!!¡¹

    A power befitting a god.

    Though it¡¯s not an area attack, since it targets everything from the atom to the soul, it is considered the strongest anti-personnel magic.

    Uponpleting the chant, a brilliant white light shot out from her hands.

    A blinding light.

    It traveled to the target at a speed of 300,000 km/s. Equal to the speed of light.

    The skillpletely vaporizes the target via holy energy. The down-side¨Cit requires a long time to prepare.

    Amidst a magic fight, or a duel, it is not a power you can use. Moreover, it requires arge amount of energy to use, and can be used at most once per day.

    However, there is not a single being who could withstand this attack.

    Now, the hideous slime, who barely feels any damage from the environment, has disappeared without a trace.

    This is also a skill which only erases its target.

    ¡¸It¡¯s over, huh... you were harder than expected¡¹

    Hinata sighed in relief, and so muttered.

    Using spirits she notified the Holy Barrier knights squad to dispel it.

    She had originally thought that there was no need to erect it, but the informant insisted that it was necessary.

    Had she fought without it...

    She thought not further. She refused to consider meaningless possibilities.

    Moreover...

    She was busy thinking about what the slime Rimuru has said.

    The kids? What was that about?

    Ah, whatever. Thinking about it wouldn¡¯t help. What can she do about something she has never heard of?

    After confirming that the barrier has been dispelled, Hinata thought about the future.

    Would she be able to gainplete control of Tempest if she set off for the city?

    First is information gathering.

    She decided to first learn of the subjugation team¡¯s progress, so she returned to the church.

    By now, the monster named Rimuru waspletely forgotten.

    Whether they were strong or weak, there¡¯s no use thinking about something that was erased.

    The chance that the monster was still alive waspletely ignored by her.

    That is the secret to her strength and her greatest weakness, though she herself is unaware of the fact.

    Hinata¡¯s only thought at the time was¡¸I need a new sword¡¹

    And thus she left.

 Chapter 67 â€“ Forest Assailants

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast: An English Clown and Staff)

    Staff: Hey, what are you doing in the corner, nutjob? Seriously, where did my life go so wrong?

    Clown: Why am I in here? What did you do with Pierrot?

    Staff: Who? Listen, I don¡¯t care how crazy you are, but this ¡°Pierrot¡± person does not exist.

    Clown: Yes she does! What did you do to her?!

    Staff: ...

    Clown: Answer me!

    Staff: You know, no matter what happens to you in here, I can just say that you hurt yourself...

    Clown: This is clearly medical malpractice!

    Staff: Dead people don¡¯t talk.

    Clown: ...

    Staff: You know what they say, ¡°I want to die peacefully in my sleep, like my grandfather.. Not screaming and yelling like the passengers in his car.¡±

    .

    .

    Birth of a Demon Lord Arc

    067. Forest Assants

    When I confirmed that the barrier has indeed fallen, I decided to finallye out.

    At the exact same moment,

    ¡¸Are you well, my master!¡¹

    Ranga worriedly jumped out of the shadow.

    ¡°No problems¡±, I tell him while confirming the state of my body.

    Seems like I¡¯m okay, the skill returned to what it originally was.

    Seriously, what a screwed up tale this has be.

    What a horrible person she is! Picking a fight without even hearing what I had to say... well, I did y along, though.

    But, contrary to my expectations, I was defeated...

    No, not defeated. They do say that escape is also a victory.

    ¡°Wise men steer clear of trouble¡± they say.

    As I thought... devoting myself to escape was the correct decision.

    Since I only tried to escape, now that I have, this is my victory!.. That¡¯s a little painful to say.

    So let¡¯s call it a draw.

    This was a really close call. I was able to survive thanks to the insurance I set up before hand, but this was almost the end of me.

    Since I felt overwhelmingly disadvantageous, I created a clone and nned my escape.

    Had I used magic energy to make it, she would have found out; so, instead, I physically separated a piece of my slime body and sent that away.

    I was able to escape thanks to the minimal activity state and thus avoided being affected by the battle, but it was still a pain.

    Had she foreseen my ability to split this way, that would have been the end...

    But since she didn¡¯t know all of my abilities, she couldn¡¯t n that far.

    And I guess no one would n for it by default. Thus, I was saved.

    I timidly left the battlefield, and reached what used to be the boundary of the barrier, and thus lost some time.

    I¡¯d die if Hinata spotted me, so I devoted all my intention to hiding my presence. As a result, I was able to sessfully escape, albeit with difficulty.

    However... Hinata is way too strong!

    With that strength she doesn¡¯t need a barrier... but she still goes out of her way to use it just in case. Seriously! Cut me some ck, will you?!

    This time, I couldn¡¯t even scratch her. She didn¡¯t even see a reason to wear armor...

    Are all world travelers and summoned ones that strong?

    Seems like there are many skills for me to snatch away.

    By the way, this fight¡¯s harvest includes Hinata¡¯s rapier, the skill she used, and data on her magic.

    Even in Gluttony¡¯s rampage mode,¡ºGreat Sage¡»kept up the data link.

    I also ordered it to record data for future reference. Honestly, I didn¡¯t believe I could win from the start.

    Moreover, ¡°Disintegration¡± is so powerful it sent chills down my back. You can¡¯t protect yourself against that.

    Even a multipleyer barrier will be pierced resulting in death. No joke.

    I¡¯m really fortunate to have seen it. So in face of such magic, the only thing you can do is to run away or to interfere with the drawing of the magic circle.

    It would have been great if I could absorb and analyze it, but I had no such chance.

    Life isn¡¯t that easy.

    The moment I ¡°saw¡± it, the data link was severed. And just receiving feedback from the clone made me feel dizzy.

    From what I saw, you can¡¯t evade it. Chances are, the target is marked by spell; so unless you dispel the barrier, you¡¯re a goner.

    Could Milim endure it? Let¡¯s ask her the next time we meet.

    That¡¯s how much data I was able to acquire this time around. You could even say that this was my victory.

    But let¡¯s just call it a draw.

    No! I¡¯m not being a sore loser!

    This isn¡¯t the time for jokes.

    I worry about Tempest.

    I tried transferring to Tempest. By the way, though I can feel the destination, I don¡¯t feel a response from it.

    That¡¯s bad, isn¡¯t it... is this the weak barrier that Hinata spoke of?

    I should return as quick as possible.

    ¡¸Off we go!¡¹

    I said to Ranga.

    And, with a heavy heart, I transferred to the Cave of the Seal.

    In front of the cave, which was just outside the barrier, gathered Gabil and his troops.

    When he saw me,

    ¡¸Oh! Rimuru-sama, we are in trouble!¡¹

    He called out.

    Seems like my fears wereing true. I can onlyment the time I lost fighting with Hinata.

    I have no time to chat here. Having so decided, I established a telepathic link with Gabil¡¯s group.

    And, while thus conversing, hurried into Tempest.

    This time, I forcefully elerated their mental abilities, allowing them to report within a moment. As a result, I unfortunately put Gabil in charge, but this is the wrong time to mind such decisions.

    Thanks to this I got a feel for the situation.

    Here¡¯s what happened.

    About an hour ago, a report came in.

    They spoke via spiritmunicators, and were thus able to hear the news.

    A number of assants havee, it said.

    Souei intended to find out their identity via shadow step, but he couldn¡¯t use it.

    Moreover, telepathy stopped working.

    So, though slightly panicked, they remembered about the spiritmunicators.

    Created as a spare, we were fortunate that it allowed conversation between the cave and the city.

    ording to the information Gabil heard, the adventurers were also in a state of panic.

    And, approximately 15 minutes ago, the reports stoppeding.

    So Gabil told me.

    Gabil¡¯s group was ordered to protect the cave by Rigurdo.

    But they were very worried about the city so were arguing whether or not to send a scout.

    To send or not to send¨Cthey couldn¡¯t get their priorities straight which resulted in a split of opinion.

    (Alright, I got it. You guys retreat and protect the cave.

    Please capture the invaders without killing them)

    (Ay! By the way, Bester-dono is asking whether he can make a trip to the Dwarf Kingdom?)

    (Ah, have him wait for a bit. When the situation bes clearer I don¡¯t particrly mind, but right now is no good)

    (Understood! Please take care of yourself!)

    The telepathic link was cut.

    15 minutes, huh...

    Had it not been for Hinata¡¯s meddling, I would have made it.

    Steeling my heart, I shadow step closer to the city. Chances are if I leap into the city, I won¡¯t be able to leave the shadow.

    So I leap close enough to fly to it.

    That leap I was able to make without a problem. And¡´Flying Magic¡µset at highest speed, I headed for the city.

    The barrier spread around the city put up a resistance. But, holding my left hand in front of me, I absorbed a part of the barrier and thus broke through.

    After sessfully entering the city I felt the barrier mend behind me.

    Inside, the magic concentration has dropped significantly, but magic energy properly flows.

    This barrier is clearly inferior to the Holy Barrier used against me.

    What a relief...

    After entering the city premises I hurry to the center square.

    Arge crowd has gathered in the city; their faces gloomy.

    Something happened it seems. My heart quickened in anxiety.

    After noticing my arrival, the group opened a path and knelt before me. And, in this state, a few people appeared before me.

    Rigurdo and Kaijin.

    ¡¸Rimuru-sama, we are overjoyed that you have returned to us. There are matters we must hear your opinion on, so pleasee this way...¡¹

    They are... preventing me from continuing forward?

    Seems like there¡¯s something up ahead. I have a bad feeling about this.

    ¡¸Rigurdo, Kaijin. Move of out the way. What happened?¡¹

    ¡¸N-nothing. Some small problems here and there, so for now...¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t try to hide it. Move¡¹

    At mymand, the people timidly cleared the way.

    What appeared before me, that scene.

    Countless monstersy there.

    Men, women, and even children.

    Appearing as if they were sleeping...

    All dead.

    Why has...

    I can¡¯t feel my feet.

    What is this, what has...? No good, I can¡¯t think straight.

    A total of 100 friendsy before me.

    Eh... all... are dead? You¡¯re lying, aren¡¯t you?!

    My mind doesn¡¯t focus. Though I have no need for it, I feel out of breath.

    Though Ick a heart, it beats violently in my chest.

    ¡¸What is this, what happened?¡¹

    My voice escaped my lips.

    A cold voice that can be heard from far away.

    I felt my heart grow cold.

    Rigurdo exined to the trembling me,

    ¡¸A while ago, we were attacked by a group which identified themselves as the followers of the Western Saint¡¯s Church.

    We suddenly lost contact with other groups, and due to the sudden lethargy we felt...

    Furthermore, we were attacked by a group which disguised themselves as adventurers.¡¹

    Western Saint¡¯s Church... the group Hinata spoke of arrived faster than I expected.

    Next, a Hobgoblin elder continued

    ¡¸As you have ordered, we weed the humans with respect without harming them...¡¹

    ¡¸F-fool! Are you trying to say this is Rimuru-sama¡¯s fault!¡¹

    Rigurdo countered, enraged.

    ¡¸P-please forgive me! I meant no such...¡¹

    A distant apology resounded, but it did not reach my heart.

    I see, my order, my words caused this...

    I am a monster.

    ... who used to be a human.

    I just wanted to get along with humans.

    ... reality is far more cruel.

    Then what should I be doing!!!

    ... who knows? Think for yourself.

    A voice rang inside my head, denying responsibility.

    But I will not permit it. I am the cause of this tragedy; the responsibility is mine.

    I felt extreme regret and bottomless anger well-up within my heart.

    ............

    .......

    ...

    Calling a conference of elders, we reconfirm the situation.

    Even in this shaken state, my mind was able to properly assess the situation.

    First, there were ten assants.

    In ten minutes, they were able to kill a hundred of us.

    By the looks of it, the group that set up the barrier remained outside of it, so their actual numbers are unconfirmed.

    This is what they said,

    ¡¸The West Saint¡¯s Church has condemned this city as a den of monsters.

    Within a week, along with the Farmas Kingdom, we shall cleanse thisnd.

    We are lead by the great hero, King Edomarisu!

    If you choose to surrender, we shall guarantee your lives and existence in the name of our god.

    Cease the pointless struggle, and surrender.

    Otherwise, only death awaits you!

    Oh wise adventurers! You should know with whom justice lies.

    We hope you shall choose wisely. That is all!¡¹

    They said, and ran out.

    And while screaming so they mercilessly ughtered women and children...

    Benimaru seemed like he had something to say, but was holding it in... his face clearly in pain.

    But for them, who are in charge of taking care of the city, such a thing would never had urred were it not for my order.

    My words have caused this tragedy.

    ¡¸The adventurers who havee here?¡¹

    ¡¸Next door...¡¹

    We came over.

    A number of traders were there, totaling about 50 men.

    They said,

    ¡¸About this, please...¡¹

    ¡¸We can fathom the reason behind Farmas Kingdom¡¯s aggression, but we the adventurers havee to like this ce.

    We cannot ept the methods the Farmas Kingdom has employed.

    They said they wille to attack, would you let us help prepare the ambush?¡¹

    ¡¸However, to make an enemy out of the church... what an unpleasant tale this has be¡¹

    And other such lines.

    I can feel their attentiveness towards our suffering.

    Feeling gratitude for their words,

    ¡¸I appreciate the sentiment, but we will clean this mess up by ourselves this time.

    Rather, I would like you to bring news of this back as soon as possible¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, shouldn¡¯t we just send a messenger?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s no good...¡¹

    ¡¸Why?¡¹

    I exin my thoughts.

    Rather, what I suspect the people lying in wait are thinking.

    That we are blood thirsty monsters. They will kill the messenger themselves and pin the me on us.

    So I tell them,

    ¡¸... I see. That does make sense, but would they go so far?¡¹

    ¡¸The church which stands for justice?¡¹

    ¡¸No way...¡¹

    They replied.

    But,

    ¡¸No, wait a second. I remembered!

    Those guys might have been the infamous Blood Shadows.

    Remember how they even killed children without any hesitation?¡¹

    ¡¸What? Ah, that rumor, huh...?¡¹

    ¡¸I see. That does seem like their work...¡¹

    ¡¸Are you kidding me? To think they actually existed...¡¹

    ¡¸Even though a deration of war immediately followed?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s just what you¡¯d expect from Blood Shadows¡¹

    ¡¸Considering that their enemies are monsters... ah, my bad¡¹

    They suddenly got noisy.

    Seems like there¡¯s a rumor about a secret squad serving the church.

    A group that wouldugh amidst a ughter¨Cfanatics.

    But if that¡¯s the case, then we¡¯ve got a troublesome opponent on our hands.

    So, because we are monsters, they aren¡¯t recognizing us as a country but simply treating this as a subjugation request...

    Which is why the adventurers should all leave right now.

    If they stay behind and die, they¡¯ll im that we had done it.

    When I so told them, they reluctantly agreed.

    So we had them quickly pack up and prepare to leave the city.

    Rigurdo offered them to use our carts and wagons.

    Thus, with many parting words, we saw off our guests from Brumund Kingdom.

    They promised to let the country know ande back with reinforcements.

    But, will that happen?

    A single country could hardly make an enemy of the church.

    I don¡¯t expect much from them. Not that we need the help.

    This is this country¡¯s problem; all I have to do is ughter the perpetrators.

    Personally.

    After all, if I don¡¯t do anything, the pain and wrath that fills my heart will not subside...

    Having confirmed their departure, I asked Rigurdo about something that has been bothering me for a while.

    ¡¸By the way, where¡¯s Shion?

    I haven¡¯t seen her yet¡¹

    Upon hearing these words, not just Rigurdo, but Benimaru, Souei, Hakurou, and Shuna all suddenly stopped moving.

    What¡¯s with their reaction...

    No way... could it be...?

    ¡¸That idiot didn¡¯t go for revenge on her own, did she?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no... about that...¡¹

    Hmm? Something¡¯s strange here.

    They are averting their eyes.

    ¡¸Then where is she?¡¹

    No one answered.

    If I look closely, Shuna is stifling tears.

    I¡¯ve got a bad feeling about this.

    Dread creeps up from the dark corners of my mind. But there¡¯s no way, please tell me that there¡¯s no way...

    ¡¸I got it. I won¡¯t be mad, so just tell me where she is...¡¹

    I ask from Shuna.

    ¡¸I understand... this way, I¡¯ll lead the way.¡¹

    Nodding at Benimaru¡¯s words, I follow him.

    To the center square.

    There was a girl lying among the fallen.

    Covered with a white cloth that didn¡¯t stand out from the rest.

    So that I wouldn¡¯t notice¨Cit did not stand out.

    Haha, to think that I haven¡¯t noticed... I can¡¯tugh.

    Open your eyes...

    I can¡¯t believe this.

    Please open your eyes...

    This can¡¯t be happening.

    Why? Why has this...

    Shion protected a child...,

    The magic energy concentration dropped...,

    So her strength had fallen...,

    Shion was always bad with barriers...,

    And the sword that shed her was the Ogre Eater magic sword...

    The exnation was given, but I did not want to hear.

    My heart simply refused to listen.

    Shion, please open your eyes...

    I want to cry but can¡¯t.

    Though my heart has been torn to shreds, this body does not feel the need to cry.

    I see... I am a monster after all.

    Somehow, I was pleased with that realization.

    ¡¸Sorry. Can you leave me alone for a bit...¡¹

    At these words they all dispersed.

    For a bit, Shuna hugged me while crying... but then followed the rest.

    Yeah.

    I want to be alone.

    I don¡¯t get myself.

    Though I feel insanity creeping in, my mind horribly calm.

    Extreme sadness, regret, wrath.

    These feelings mixed inside of me seeking an outlet.

    Why has this...

    ?Solution. Impossible to calcte. Impossible to understand. Reply impossible.?

    What action would have been just?

    ?Solution. Impossible to calcte. Impossible to understand. Reply impossible.?

    Was it a mistake to head to a human city?

    ?Solution. Impossible to calcte. Impossible to understand. Reply impossible.?

    Hey... was I wrong?

    ?Solution. Impossible to calcte. Impossible to understand. Reply impossible.?

    Behold, the great¡ºGreat Sage¡»is unable to answer.

    Screwing with me...

    If this weren¡¯t my city... I would let my anger rage, I would trample everything in my path...

    Stop screwing with me...

    To steal someone important from me...

    If I think about it, this is the first time I lost someone close to me.

    Someone who hasn¡¯t lost anyone cannotprehend the depth of this sadness.

    Now, for the first time, I felt pain far surpassing the tearing of flesh.

    Pain resistant? What a joke... it¡¯s useless.

    From within me, strong magical energy surged along with my emotions.

    Unable to withstand it, a crack appeared in the anti-demon mask.

    Now appearing as if a tear was flowing down my face...

    And then night came unannounced.

    I look up at the moon.

    What should I do?

    There¡¯s no answer. Though my head is clear, I can¡¯t think of anything.

    I kept looking at the moon searching for an answer.

    But none was given to me.

    Still... as if I were a fool, I continued this meaningless act.

    The light of the moon could not reach me.

 Chapter 68 â€“ Soul and Hope

    Soul and Hope

    3 days have passed.

    Shion hasn¡¯t woken up yet.

    I think she sleeps too much. Really, I wish she would stop doing such a thing.

    ......

    No, I know.

    I know she will never open her eyes again.

    However, I did not want to admit it.

    I wish she could always fool around and making her usual crap and unpleasant cooking.

    But, such wishes will note true.

    Because a dead person will nevere back again.....

    ¡¶Notification. The analysis of the barrier that covers the surroundings had ended.

    Cancetion is possible. Do you want to execute it? YES/NO ¡·

    No, you may not execute it yet.

    It seems, the analysis of the barrier by¡ºGreat Sage¡»had ended.

    It took more time than I thought, perhaps it¡¯s because of the size of the barrier that covers the whole city. Maybe, it was possible topletely analyze it because I ate some part of the barrier.

    Whatever.....

    The barrier too, I don¡¯t care anymore.

    How is the result of the other investigation?

    ¡¶Notification. The search result, not found. Magic rted to reviving the dead was not discovered.¡·

    Is that so.....?

    No, that¡¯s might be so.

    Such convenient magic like that, there¡¯s no way for it to be discovered so easily. It¡¯s natural.

    Still, perhaps there might be another possibility, isn¡¯t there?

    Only thinking about it is useless, even if it¡¯s only a futile struggle, I will not be stopped by such things.

    Shion doesn¡¯t open her eyes.

    Isn¡¯t it natural for her to sleep.....?

    However, I¡¯ll muster all my abilities, and I will seek if there is a way or not.

    I will protect their body with my magic power, not just Shion, but also the bodies of all people that sleep here.

    So their body will not decay.

    Their bodies will be sustained by magic power, they will never disappear.

    It might be useless. However, I¡¯m still hung up on such wish.

    But, there was no result.

    From the magic book I obtained at the school, Revival magic didn¡¯t exist.

    Is that so? Of course it is.

    I¡¯m praying that you all will awake someday, so please sleep inside me for the time being.

    So I thought, when I try to absorb everyone,

    ¡¸Danna, I¡¯m sorry.... I¡¯mte.¡¹

    ¡¸Rimuru-Danna, how should I says it?.....¡¹

    Some people¡¯s voices are calling me, there are some people approaching.

    Please wait a bit longer; I will soon get back on my feet.

    Or so I thought,

    ¡¸Rimuru-san, you see....

    Although the possibility are low...., erm, it¡¯s closer to zero actually.....

    There are several fairy tales about reviving the dead.¡¹

    Hearing those words, I feel my alienated mind stuck back with a click.

    I sense my mind return to my body.

    ¡¸Please tell me the details, Ellen¡¹

    I turn around and face the three adventurers

    As long as there is a possibility, I will not hesitate to take it.

    Ellen nods, and starts her stories....

    .............

    ..........

    ......

    I heard Ellen¡¯s stories.

    Although it¡¯s just some fairy tales, it seems to be based of real event.

    The story went like this:

    A Girl and Her Pet Dragon.

    Once upon a time a Girl helplessly watched her Dragon die, the Girlmented the death of her pet Dragon who was her only sole friend, in her rage She destroyed the country responsible for the Dragon¡¯s death by Herself.

    In that country resided 10.000 souls.

    Thus, the Girl evolved into a Demon Lord. At that moment, a miracle urred.

    The Girl¡¯s soul became connected to the Dragon¡¯s. As the Girl evolved the Dragon also evolved.

    However, the miracle only reaches that far before it ended.

    The dragon¡¯s soul already disappeared when It died, socking a soul It revived as a wicked chaos dragon.

    As if it was faithful to what the girl had wished, to bring cmity to the world, it transformed into a wicked dragon.

    When she returned from her rage, the girl had be a demon lord, while grieving, she decided to personally sealed the chaos dragon who was both her pet and sole friend.

    Thus, the story ends with the Girl sealing the Dragon.

    Besides that, there were also stories about a vampire girl who revived after her blood was drained, or about a spirit magician who was revived. In every story the character inside had a great change in their personality, as if they had be apletely different person.

    It had been written in the prohibited forbidden books.

    At the Secret Library of Sorcery Dynasty of Sarion, the only copy of the stories exists.

    But, it doesn¡¯t matter.

    So the problem now....

    Is evolution, huh?

    It¡¯s a fact that the evolution of a monster is vague. Just having a name is something significant.

    Isn¡¯t there is possibility? That if I also be a Demon Lord......

    However, it¡¯s meaningless if the monstercks soul... but...

    No, wait! At this ce, there is a barrier that no monster can pass.

    If you think carefully, isn¡¯t there also a possibility that the soul won¡¯t be dispersed?

    ¡¶Solution. The possibility for the Shion¡¯s and others¡¯ souls still exist, is 3.14%¡·

    Isn¡¯t that Pi (¦Ð)! No, not that...

    Although it seems low, but on the contrary, for me it is tremendously high.

    There is 3% probability to revive them from the death; it¡¯s something to be believed on.

    After all, I can¡¯t believe that the stubborn Shion will be dead just like that. I must bear it.

    Atst I see hope. Now, the problem is how to aplish it!

    Whether it¡¯s possible for me to be a Demon Lord, however...

    ¡¶Solution. Master has already fulfilled the conditions for Demon Lord¡¯s Seed.

    To fulfill the condition for evolving into the Demon Lord (for Seed to sprouts), it is necessary to sacrifice 10.000 Human beings (Souls).¡·

    So, is it only that? So easy.

    Demon Lord? To be it. So easy.

    I only need to dispose 10.000 trashes, what an easy work.

    If it¡¯s still not enough, I¡¯ll just need to dispose more.

    Right, fortunately, the food was already here. The wheels had turned.

    At that time,

    ¡¸Ellen, for telling me the stories, you had my gratitude. However...

    Is it all right? For you, to let me be a Demon Lord?¡¹

    I stare at Ellen while saying that.

    Ellen cast her head down and be silent.

    Then she raise her head and replied with resolve.

    ¡¸I originallye from Sorcery Dynasty of Sarion.

    To tell the truth, I yearn for the freedom of an adventurer.

    But it¡¯s all right.

    I also want to help Shion-chan.

    The Church, is unforgivable.

    Just because it was a monster, it was evil? I really hate this idea.

    I¡¯m talking with you, because I already understand that things will not stay the same like before.

    Even if I continue as Adventurer, surely I¡¯ll only cause problems to the Freedom Association.

    So, you see...

    I have decided to join this country.

    I want to spend my remainder life in this country.

    It¡¯s okay, right? Rimuru-chan?¡¹

    Hearing those words, Cabal silently shakes his head, Gido stares at the sky with his eyes closed.

    I look at them as if waiting for their response,

    ¡¸Well~. If Ojou-sama says so, as a bodyguard I don¡¯t object.¡¹

    ¡¸Neesan....,No, Ellen-sama. Is it all right?¡¹

    The two of them look at Ellen resolvedly.

    It seems, they are not just a mere adventurers.

    Ellen, her real name is Eryune, she seems to be a noble from Sorcery Dynasty of Sarion.

    And then, she studied at Royal Capital Academy, she left the country because she yearned to be an adventurer afterward.

    The two bodyguards followed her.......

    ¡¸Maybe, when Rimuru-chan bes a Demon Lord, the information about me would be leaked out and be known.

    The information about me will surely be known by the Intelligence Bureau.

    Even if I say my refusal, the country will try to bring me back.

    So, you see, I want help the best I can.

    Until thest minute, I want to see how this will end with my own eyes.¡¹

    Her serious eyes are looking at me.

    I already obtained the needed information.

    I don¡¯t know how much the response of the neighboring Sorcery Dynasty of Sarion will influence this country, but I can¡¯t disregard the fact that Ellen may be forcefully taken away.

    However, I had judged that there is still no explicit danger to her for now.

    That will be a matter for another day.

    ¡¸Well, it will be a matter forter time.

    I want to avoid doing things that would increase the number of enemies.¡¹

    ¡¸ So? It¡¯s inevitable.

    Even so, whether or not Shion-chan can be saved? Do you mind if I stay till the end?¡¹

    ¡¸I see, it¡¯s thanks for information Ellen-san gave.

    Till the end, I don¡¯t mind if you want to stay.

    However, if I be a Demon Lord, and my personality change, don¡¯t hold me responsible if I end up attacking you, understood?¡¹

    ¡¸Unnn... Even if I don¡¯t like it, so be~ it.

    I believe in Rimuru-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Heyhey... Ojou... you got us involved as well?

    Really, so be~ it...¡¹

    ¡¸There is no other way, Danna. Ellen-sama is always like this every time.¡¹

    Even if those two are sighing, they don¡¯t oppose it.

    Whatever the impression they made, these two are deeply devoted to Ellen.

    Still, the decision had already decided by now.

    To save Shion!

    For that reason, if it is necessary for me to be a Demon Lord, that¡¯s fine.

    In about 3 days, the enemy main army will conduct their attack.

    The situation had already been confirmed.

    Now, how should we proceed?

    To decide this ambitious n, it¡¯s too early to talk about it.

    To conduct a preparatory meeting, it is necessary for everyone to attend it.

    If the barrier is lifted up suddenly, Shion¡¯s and others¡¯ soul may disperse and disappear.

    Fearing that, I erect the greatest barrier that covers the entire city using my magic power.

    A surprising amount of energy is consumed by doing it, but I am not concerned about it now.

    Instead,pared to the sense of hopelessness that I felt yesterday, I am now feeling delighted.

    Despite it might seem useless if you think about it, I¡¯m d I analyzed the barrier. Thanks to it, there¡¯s a possibility for the revival of Shion and the others.

    Receiving the report that the executives had gathered promptly, I go towards the conference room.

    In that ce, there are three uninvited people.

    The executives don¡¯t understand why the three are here, so they are perplexed

    ¡¸Danna, I apologize for things that happen now...... I didn¡¯t think my country would do such reckless action.¡¹

    Youmu said that while bowing his head.

    The two people beside him Grucius and Myn also bowed their head.

    For some reason Myn doesn¡¯t raise her bowed head and kept looking down.

    I thought it¡¯s suspicious.

    ¡¸Grucius, Because you helped Youmu to inform me, You have my gratitude.

    By the way, there¡¯s an important question.

    I remember that there¡¯s a barrier that¡¯s covering this city that prevent any monsters from entering, so how did you guys pass it?¡¹

    ¡¸Wh, what are you saying? I¡¯m a Human......¡¹

    ¡¸Sorry, but there¡¯s no time to y dumb. I know the facts that you and Myn are Devil.¡¹

    I ask the question I had prepared before, Grucius stopped ying dumb.

    Youmu is not surprised by that. It seems he had already known about it.

    ¡¸It exposed huh.... Even though I thought my disguise as a human was perfect.

    The barrier had also influenced me and Myn.

    In fact, I¡¯m only assisted, Myn was the one who actually lifted up the barrier herself.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s..., right. It¡¯s my specialty, not only ck Magic (Jujutsu/Hex) and Magic Arts (Majutsu/Sorcery), Barrier Arts is also my specialty.....

    Entry is possible if you obstruct the flow of energy. But it will be restored once you enter....

    Other than that, there is something that I must ask to you for your forgiveness.¡¹

    It was the first time she raised her head, and made eye contact with me.

    Something she wants to be forgiven for? I don¡¯t think there is anything like that.

    While drinking the tea that Shuna served, I decide to hear the three¡¯s stories.

    [Actually, I¡¯m a subordinate of Demon Lord yman....

    yman is the Demon Lord that was called as the Marite Master.

    The mission he gave to me was to do a secret investigation of this city.

    And so, I reported to him the information about this city that I obtained, at that time he was in a good mood and said,

    ¡°After you finish the next ordered task, you will be released.¡± Something likes that.

    I was deprived from my heart by yman, my life and death was in his hands.

    Because of that I can¡¯t go against any of his orders, so I was rejoiced that he would reward me with my freedom.

    And thest order he gave me was...¡¹

    Youmu and the Frontier Garrison suddenly received a summoning order to return and report.

    Even if it sounds strange, all of them couldn¡¯t disobey the order and so they returned to the Earl fiefdom in Falmas Kingdom.

    Then, when they entered the Earl fiefdom, they noticed that there were a lot of soldiers.

    When the scout returned with the information, which said: there will be an attack on the Monster¡¯s country.

    Youmu that recognized this as Rimuru¡¯s Country, immediately asked Grucius and Myuran to ry this information.

    Those two are new recruits, they are also not the Earl¡¯s subordinate, so their face hasn¡¯t been known yet.

    So they can be left out from the Earl summons.

    Receiving their orders, Grucius was to report to me, while Myuran was to inform the City.

    But then, the tragedy urred.

    The reason was, because the report from Myuran never arrived. That was the reason why Myuran is asking for my forgiveness.

    The cause why she never sent the message was because she received yman¡¯s order.

    This is what yman said that time.

    ¡¸It has be interesting! For a war between Human and Monsters to ur.

    What an ideal development.

    Myn, this is myst order.

    Don¡¯t ry the message to the Monster¡¯s City.

    Human and monster detest each other, so induce them so theye to war!¡¹

    The purpose was to cause a war.

    Although he said that this was thest order, she never received her heart back.

    And thus wee to this condition right now.

    ¡¸Danna! You can be angry. But, I hope if you can, please forgive Myn!¡¹

    Youmu is desperately protecting Myn.

    However, does the fault lie with Youmu?

    The one, who wronged me, was not Youmu, but the government of Falmas Kingdom. No! It is the king himself.

    Youmu and I had amon goal, he also regrets he wasn¡¯t able to inform me, but he didn¡¯t have any bad intentions.

    This guy (Youmu) has a strong sense of responsibility.

    I think he was a good guy.

    I then stand up, and walk naturally to besides Youmu.

    And, I casually move my hand and pierce Myn¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸Danna!!!¡¹

    I heard Youmu¡¯s voice panicking, I¡¯m Ignoring it.

    Myn opening her eyes widely in astonishment, and resigned herself to her fate.

    Because there¡¯s a clear difference in ability, it¡¯s useless to resist. A wise decision.

    With my hands, I crush Myn¡¯s temporary heart, and lift the curse, and then I create a new core.

    It¡¯s something easy for me to do now.

    While she opened her eyes widely with a confused look, I speak to the motionless Myuran.

    ¡¸It was fortunate, there is a possibility that Shion and the others can be revived.

    If I haven¡¯t heard about the stories, you would be dead by now.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸She, still... alive?¡¹

    ¡¸!?¡¹

    I ignore the reactions from those 3 people.

    ¡¸This is yourst chance. So, use it well.¡¹

    I speak.

    Yes, I won¡¯t forgive another failure.

    ¡¸Myuran, with this you are now free.

    Be good to Youmu. From now on, go where you want to go and do what you want to do.

    But, before that please tell me everything you know about that damn bastard yman.¡¹

    Myuran nods to my request.

    And so, I learned many information about yman.

    .........

    ......

    ...

    So in conclusion, it is yman who instigated Gelmudo to manipte the Orc Lord¡¯s rampage incident?

    To that question, Myn silently nods.

    Hearing this, Benimaru and Hakurou fold their hand with a glum look on their face.

    That person, I decided in my heart that I will personally murder him.

    Manipting people and bringing conflicts.

    Not only that, this time he also caused our city to be swallowed up in this great misfortune.

    Forgive him? Like Hell I will!

    I had heard enough information, now is to ask her what she want for her future.

    ¡¸Well... even though I finally got a taste of my long awaited freedom, I think it is fine to be tied again for the short period of a human lifetime~¡¹

    So that is her answer.

    Youmu face turns red.

    There is not much that I can do in this situation, but giving them my blessing.

    ¡¸I see. By the way, Youmu. I have something to ask you for....¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s my pleasure. If it is what Danna wish for, I will do anything.¡¹

    Good.

    I knew he would say that.

    It¡¯s like what I nned, just like helping Myn.

    I didn¡¯t had any n like this before, but now I won¡¯t permit any failure.

    ¡¸You, please be a king¡¹

    I said it like it was a petty thing.

    Wha? Youmu looks at my face.

    I then exin my idea to everyone.

    Basically, this time everyone who attacks us will be eradicated.

    This point is not negotiable anymore.

    Then the next problem is the Falmas Kingdom.

    Shall I massacre every citizen in there? So it¡¯s like that, but there is no reason to do such thing.

    If the sacrifice (souls) numbers isn¡¯t sufficient to fulfill the requirement to evolve into Demon Lord, I would, without any second thoughts massacre them all, but fortunately it seems that the number of people who are going to attack are sufficient.

    From the information Youmu had, the number of troops exceeds 10.000.

    It was really helpful, this is what I really think. It¡¯s weird that I would say it was helpful for the enemy to have arge numbers.

    Because the requirement is to kill, it is something that I can easily do right now.

    So after annihting the army, what will I do next after bing a Demon Lord?

    This is the problem.

    Even if I kill everyone who dares to attack, if it possible I want to held a cease fire agreement.

    But after I kill everyone in the upper echelon of the government. Who will be the responsible party for such agreement?

    Not only that, if the central government is empty, the citizens will surely be concerned.

    ¡¸So? That is when your rolee into the stage.¡¹

    How¡¯s that? Youmu is thinking.

    Youmu¡¯s role is to purge all the corrupt officials.

    Thought I will kill every bastard thates into my sight, I want someone to depend on to cleanse all the remaining trashes that still remain in the country.

    At the same time, calming the citizens, and to be crowned as the new king.

    It¡¯s for the sake of establishing diplomatic ties between our countries.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say it so lightly... Me? Be a king?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it easy? Even I be a King. So you can also be one too.¡¹

    Well, even if I be a king, it¡¯s more like a Demon King.

    ¡¸Youmu, Rimuru-sama think if it¡¯s you then you can do it.

    I also will, in the stormy days or in the sunny days, I promise to always be there to support you.¡¹

    Those words of Myn acts as his support.

    Now with heartfelt resolution, Youmu nods to me.

    Those two, they are really affectionate to each other.

    We shake hands.

    The preparatory meeting hadpletely ended with every detail pointed out.

    Now about whether I be a Demon Lord or not.

    About, whether Shion and others can be revived or not.

    Someone who lost their life cannot return ever again.

    However, Shion and the others haven¡¯t been lost yet.

    So there is a possibility.

    I am an atheist. I don¡¯t believe in any gods. But, now I decide to hold a prayer.

    To the one who governs all miracles.

    If it was Hinata, in this situation, she might choose to ignore such a useless act.

    It might really be useless.

    But if I sincerely believe when I pray,

    Shion and the others will surely be okay.

    The moonlight¡¯s reflection, which basks me with those small lights.

    And those lights, seems to gently affirm my prayer.

    -----------------------------------------------------------------

    TL: thanks to Vdilene who help on correcting the tenses and other mistakes. ^_^

 Chapter 69 â€“ Birth of Demon Lord

    ¡ù This chapter contain gore and cruelty depiction. Please skip if this disturbs you. (TL: Of course you won¡¯t, right?)

    TL: Because the point of view in this chapter changes between Rimuru and 3rd Person Narrative, I give the POV remainder below.

    This Chapter is long, so pleasement if you found mistake!

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Chapter 69 Birth of Demon Lord

    (POV: Rimuru)

    After the conversation about Youmu had ended, the real strategic conference begins in earnest.

    Everyone is looking at me with stiff expression.

    First let¡¯s hear their opinion.

    ¡¸First of all, before I give my own opinion, I want to hear what everyone had in mind.¡¹

    Hearing that, everyone start to actively give their reply.

    Only Gabil himself that use spirits, it¡¯s can¡¯t be helped.

    I want to avoid disturbing the barrier for many times.

    Everyone put together their opinion.

    To sum it out.

    There¡¯s an opinion, that the Human who¡¯s responsible for the cowardly surprise attack won¡¯t be forgiven.

    Certainly, that¡¯s true. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s wrong.

    There¡¯s another opinion, there is also good Human, so it¡¯s not good to lump them all indiscriminately.

    Hearing such opinion, I¡¯m d. It¡¯s not good, if we incorrectly reach our goal because of anger and resentment.

    The second one is the majority.

    This proves that the monsters wish to live in coexistence with human.

    They still follow my rules, even after the tragedy urred.

    They are my dearpanions. The important people that I can call as my family.

    The me who doesn¡¯t really love anyone, I who think that love is something shady.

    While everyone is calming down, I decide to...

    ¡¸Everyone, please listen¡¹

    Everyone is looking at me.

    When I get everyone attention, I start my story.

    ¡¸I am, a former human, a ¡°Reincarnated Person¡±.¡¹

    Although everyone raises their voices, no one try to interrupt my story.

    I think Ranga may already know about this.

    He may had heard it while reside in my shadow.

    Everybody seems not really surprised, maybe they already aware about it before I tell them.

    Seeing the situation is like this, I keep continuing.

    ¡¸I am a person whoes from a different world. In that world I was a human.

    When I died at that side, I reincarnated into this side. As a slime.

    In the beginning I was alone and lonely, who can predict that I can make a lot ofpanions.

    You guys.

    Perhaps, you guys attain your humanoid form when you guys evolved because it was influenced by what I wish inside.

    That is why I made the rule ¡°Do not attack human¡±.

    I said that I like human, because I was a former human.

    I make that rule, without any intention for any of you guys to be harmed...

    I, even though I am a monster, my heart is a human.

    Because of that, that time I held such selfish preference.

    Because I was a former human, I also want to get along with human.

    The result, I neglect to see what¡¯s under me, so it came to this.

    I think that I am the one who responsible for all of this to happen.

    I am deeply sorry......¡¹

    Hearing my story, there¡¯s no one who let out a word.

    Each of them, try to understand my story.

    Silent descend on the room.

    ¡¸It is a fact that Rimuru-sama is a former human. However I don¡¯t see any problem that may arise from this.¡¹

    Hakurou said this with serious face.

    E? I don¡¯t expect this reaction.

    Traitor! I expected to be treated like an enemy.

    ¡¸But your master is a former human, right? Isn¡¯t it unpleasant?¡¹

    To that question,

    ¡¸E? Why should I?¡¹

    ¡¸My only Lord is Rimuru-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸I also think like that.¡¹

    And so on and so on.

    And at thest is Rigurudo.

    ¡¸Rimuru-sama, everyone feeling hasn¡¯t change a bit.

    There is no need for you to worry about this anymore.¡¹

    So he said.

    I nod and think. As I expected, this is the ce where my heart belongs.

    I am really happy.

    After seeing me nodding, Kaijin open his mouth,

    ¡¸So, I want to hear something. What you intent to do about interacting with human from now on?¡¹

    Everyone turn their face to me.

    Yes, that is a problem.

    Apart from the monster, this is a great problem for Kaijin and the other dwarfs.

    When the timees when I dere human as my enemies, I will be considered as a new threat.

    Well, such thing may note true.

    Now, I express what my idea about this.

    ¡¸First of all, before I give my final answer, I will share what I think about it.

    In my previous world there are views that were called Seizensetsu and Seiakutsetsu.

    The view which assume that human nature is basically good, Seizensetsu.

    The opposite view, which assume that human nature is basically bad, Seiakusetsu.

    I think that both views are both are correct and also both are wrong.

    Maybe inside, human had both natures in equal proportion.

    If it leans to the good nature side, he will be a good person.

    However, if it leans to the bad nature side, he will be a bad person.

    In truth, I had this view.

    If you not trying to do anything immoral, then for me you are a good person.

    Thus, if someone didn¡¯t detest or distrust just because of us are monsters, then they are a good neighbor.

    I want to believe in that possibility.

    But because I want to believe it, I underwent this experience; I fail to properly distinguish the cause from the result.

    Thus, this is my answer.

    For now, I think it is too early for us to be at a stage where we can ally with human.

    The first important thing to do is for my existence is acknowledged by the others.

    For human, someone who amasses massive power can¡¯t be ignored.

    In addition, by bing a Demon Lord, I can restraint the other Demon Lords action.

    To everyone who went against us, we will bare our fangs and retaliate.

    To everyone who lends their hands to us, we will grant our blessing to them.

    To our opponents, we will do to them what they done to us.

    In the future, I hope that we can be linked in a friendship one day.

    This is what I think.¡¹

    (TL note: I don¡¯t found any equal western philosophical term. The closest one I had is Seizensetsu as Idealism. ¨C YukkuriOniisan.

    I don¡¯t excel in philosophy. - Guro) (ED: and English) (GO: So mean.... don¡¯t mind. XD)

    So I finish my speech.

    He then responds.

    ¡¸That is an overly naive and idealistic thought.

    Honestly! It¡¯s not a speech fit for someone who¡¯s going to be a Demon Lord.

    ....... However, I don¡¯t dislike it.¡¹

    With a sigh, Kaijin said his thoughts

    Shuna is smile while giggling.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it fine? Even if it¡¯s just an idealistic thinking.

    I think that if it¡¯s Rimuru-sama, you will be able to create such world.¡¹

    So she deres her support.

    ¡¸In any case, we decided to follow you.

    That¡¯s what it meant to follow. There is no need to think about it.¡¹

    The one who just abide the rule without thinking, Gerudo, sincerely make his frank but meaningful deration.

    ¡¸Hey, to make Rimuru-sama into the king. Isn¡¯t that my duty?¡¹

    Benimaru also...

    ¡¸I am Rimuru-sama faithful shadow. I will perform any instruction that I receive.¡¹

    Shouei also...

    ¡¸We will establish a new country, aiming to change everyone way of thinking.¡¹

    Youmu also said it.

    Everyone, each respective words, they show their approval.

    I receive the weight of their words.

    To push my foolish ideal, there is no need to make an excuse for it next time.

    ¡¸I understand. Please follow my own selfishness!¡¹

    To my words,

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Danna (Rimuru-sama), we know (understand) it was your selfishness.¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Is a chorus of everyone¡¯s voices.

    ... ... ... ...

    ... ... ...

    ... ...

    ...

    Well then, it¡¯s now the time for the strategic conference against the military invasion.

    The ones who invading this time, are allied forces of Falmas Kingdom and Western Saint¡¯s Church.

    Approximately, the main forces of Falmas Kingdom areposed of 5.000 regr knights and 4,000 mercenary.

    Having epted the request from Falmas Kingdom, the Western Saint¡¯s Church sent their crusaders of 2.000 infantry, and 3.000 anti-monsters squad.

    And, the most troublesome, are 1.000 knights from the Church Chivalric Order.

    The total count of the army is 15.000, a powerful war forces.

    Youmu¡¯s subordinate that was scattered in various ceses with this information.

    It seems the number of the forces that assembled is more than I expected.

    ¡¸How¡¯s should we arrange our war formation?¡¹

    Gerudo said while bracing himself.

    .

    ¡¸In any event, my corps will make their stand at the front.¡¹

    Benimaru is also highly motivated.

    He had formed a private hobgoblin corps.

    Is thise from Hakurou¡¯s guidance?

    Rigurumands the Goblin Wolf Riders whom are in raging state.

    I am not the only one who¡¯s angry by the tragedy.

    However..........

    ¡¸Sorry, but this time, I decide that only me should go.

    No, I want you guys to leave it to me.¡¹

    ¡¸........ What do you mean?¡¹

    Benimaru ask as the representative, I then exin.

    This time, is for the ceremony of me bing a Demon Lord.

    ¡¸The necessary sacrifices (Souls) for me to be a Demon Lord are 10.000 people.

    It¡¯s fortunate that the ones who foolishly invaded are15.000 which are more than sufficed.

    This is a necessary ceremony (process) for me to be a Demon Lord.

    So this time, only me that is needed to annihte the invaders.¡¹

    So I said.

    Actually, there¡¯s no need to do the massacre personally.

    It¡¯s the answer from ¡ºGreat Sage¡», as long as the deaths were conducted by my intention the condition will be cleared.

    A sudden thought crossed in my mind, maybe the goal of the Demon Lord yman is to cause the war and to gather 10.000 human souls?

    Because the attack by a person is limited, war will make it easy to harvest their souls, this might be his true intention, that is, to evolve to a new Demon Lord.

    My prediction might be correct, for a small fry to wage war by himself is impossible, but it is something trivial if it is me.

    It wasn¡¯t the only the reason why I choose to fight alone.

    It is because I feel the need to take responsibility this time. I can¡¯t always rely on other person from this moment.

    If I am defeated here, then that means I was only worth that much.

    Though I understand that this is my own selfishness, but there is a reason behind it.

    ¡¸Besides, there is also a task for you guys.

    Currently, I believe that Shion and the other¡¯s souls are locked inside the barrier.

    So, if in the war the barrier is disturbed, it may be undone, the souls might disappear.

    Though it is reinforced by my magic power, if the fight begin the magic power may be hindered and it can disappear.

    I want you guys to reinforced the barrier, and call out to Shion and the others.¡¹

    This, I don¡¯t know if it is really necessary, but it¡¯s a request I want them to do it

    Even if it¡¯s only raising the possibility a little.

    Currently, I am emitting my entire magic power.

    To maintain the barrier, the inside of the barrier is also filled with magic power (Energy).

    Physics and Magic have the same rule, from macro to micro.

    In other words, the space is filled with energy, I think that the souls that covered by energy will held in ce and not be dispersed.

    If the soul¡¯s protection disappear, it may pass the barrier and dispersed.

    Human can enter the barrier without any difficulty, because their magic powerponent is scarce.

    Regarding the soul, because it is a pure energy, it is hampered by the barrier

    Monster¡¯s astral body isposed by magic power. I think to increase the probability to prevent the energy dispersion.

    If I go to the war, I want the remaining person to maintain the current barrier condition.

    If I want to be able to use my whole power, this is the best solution ording to¡ºGreat Sage¡»¡¯s opinion.

    Maybe, even if Hinatae along with the invasion forces, I will still be able to kill everyone by myself.

    I had seen her skill. That is, my biggest advantage. I won¡¯t allow myself to be defeated for the second time.

    Seeing my determination, Benimaru nodded.

    ¡¸Acknowledged, this time we will leave everything to Rimuru-sama. Please do our share of rage.¡¹

    I reply with my nod.

    In the first ce, there is no intention to forgive the enemy.

    I receive everyone¡¯s acknowledgement, I will be the only opponent for the invading army.

    The seventh day.

    Below me I see host of soldiers are marching.

    But now I can only see them as food (nourishment).

    Those bastards, they will be Shion¡¯s.....

    Properly speaking, there should be a war deration.

    But, right now.

    The enemy has already dered it and it has been received. In that case...

    These bastards, I won¡¯t leave any of them alive.

    There is no need for survivors, there is no need to fight fairly.

    Those human (Trash)...

    To be nourishment for my evolution. You all should be grateful.

    I¡¯m now high in the sky, soaring with my mimicry wing, I looked down at my below and confirm the situation.

    There is no problem.

    I developed a new magic just for the sake of killing these bastards.

    Now let justice be done!

    ¡¸Die! Be pierced and burned by Divine Indignation! ¡°God¡¯s Wrath (Megiddo)¡±!!!¡¹

    Dancing light rain down from the sky, it reflected repeatedly above the ground, it pierce the soldier bodies without meeting any resistance, and so the massacre begins.

    In the army, there are magic divisions specialists that erect defensive barriers.

    Even if the number of opponent is high, if it in short distance the will defeat them in one blow.

    So to take cover under the barrier range is themon sense of this world army.

    Of course, there is also defense barrier carefully prepared this time.

    Even if they march to a city with high level monster, which they considered as a joke, the level barrier is still skillfully done.

    However, in front of my new magic it doesn¡¯t have any meaning.

    In this world, the principle of barrier is emphasized in the defense against magic power.

    So it means that they hadn¡¯t any resistance against things that abidew of physics.

    That is the result of the analysis of barrier, so that fact has been confirmed.

    If you think about it, the heat from thousand degree mes can be stoppedpleted by a barrier, et cetera, so what is the cause that the barrier is able to interfere with the natural phenomenon?

    This world is to manipte magic power to invoke interference in physicalw.

    That¡¯s why, to prevent it, defense barrier prevents the entry of magic power.

    Except for the one with big magical power, it is hardly impossible to break a barrier, since it prevents the entry of magic power, it be impossible to cause any physical interference inside it.

    So, what about ? Because it rewrite the physicalw because of the spirit¡¯s power to cause interference, it still had power although is in smaller scale.

    Of course if they put spirit barrier, usage can be prevented.

    That is the reason that the most basic barrier had multiple, more than two,yers.

    Therefore, to swap such notion, I decide to invent a way to turn magic into pure physical energy.

    I take inspiration from Hinata¡¯s ¡°Disintegration¡±, entrusting ¡ºGreat Sage¡» to turn it into practical application.

    By entrusting all calction, it was easy to put it into practical use.

    I create several hundred thousand floating water droplets in my surroundings.

    Far up in the sky, there are several dozen giant floating water droplets simr to convex lens.

    The convex lens shaped water droplets up in the sky receives sunlight and converge it into a thin line, down below the water droplets form reflective mirror array, that is used to converge it more.

    The water droplets are created by me with water spirit energy.

    Thus, the sunlight that the water droplets reflected, converge to be as thin as a pencil and its temperature reach thousand degrees.

    All the water droplets catch the sunlight energy, this is reflection converging magic.

    This is my new magic, ¡°God¡¯s Wrath (Megiddo)¡±.

    At the first simultaneous firing, not less than 1.000 soldiers get hit and die.

    Below me, the march be chaotic, God¡¯s Wrath (Megiddo) attack is instilling panic.

    Of course this is not the end.

    Using the most optimum calction, by adjusting the position, the second attackmences.

    Not able to resist it more than 1.000 soldier die.

    This magic has a frightening aspect. That is, the energy cost is low.

    The water droplets created by the magic at the final point of the firing, will evaporate and disappear because of the heat, but it¡¯s possible to rece them in an instant.

    For that reason, I use water spirit magic. The water can be created without using too much energy.

    This process can finish under one minute, and then it¡¯s possible to fire it again. After all, I only need to rece the water and adjust its position.

    And, the magic power is only needed to maintain the water spirit.

    The energy source that contributed the most is the symbol of natural energy, The Sun.

    The only problem is thatit¡¯s only usable at daytime, but it¡¯s daytime right now.

    All problems are cleared, now I can finally clean those people (Trash) below me.

    Without any sound the hites with the speed of light, not letting the soldiers to resist, they all pierced and burned, it¡¯s a massacre.

    Soldiers with poor armor, Knights with superior metal armor.

    They all killed equally without any differences.

    However, I don¡¯t aim at a particrly splendid carriage.

    It¡¯s uncertain if the King gotten in it, but it¡¯s impossible for him to remorse if he is killed.

    But I¡¯m not that merciful.

    The rewards for invoking my imperial wrath, I¡¯ll make sure he received it......

    Initiating a one-sided fight, only about five minutes, 2/3 of the invading armies were incapacitated.

    It¡¯s such a good time........

    I¡¯m slowly descending to the ground with my fluttering wing.

    To those foolish ones, I will give them further despair.

    ??????????????????????????

    (POV: The All Knowing Great Narrator in the sky, 3rd person)

    Right now, what had happened in front of his eyes? King Edomalis can¡¯t understand it.

    No, it¡¯s not only King Edomalis, the head of royal pce magician and the knight leader too, nobody from the upper echelon can understand what happened here.

    ¡¸Ugyaaaaaa!!Arm, my arm.......!!!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Help, please help.......¡¹

    ¡¸Uwaaaaaaaaa, from where, where the heck it¡¯sing from!!?¡¹

    The battlefield, instantly turn into Hell¡¯s Pandemonium.

    Just a while ago, the morale is high, they all fully confidence of victory......

    The veteran knights who survived through many battle, from unknown direction lightes and prate their chest rewarding them an instant death.

    The still young volunteer soldiers, trying to escape without understanding what had happened.

    The dispatched knights from the Church had full confidence in their barrier, but those barrier are meaningless, I sneer when their head is prated.

    The weak and the strong, everyone equally trembling in terror.

    No one tried to retaliate.

    Maybe, if Hinata is here, she might able to respond immediately against it and erect a .

    After all, is a secret in Magic arts. Person who able to use it are limited and the effective range also small......

    But Hinata is not here, so there¡¯s no use to imagine a hypothetical situation.

    King Edomalis felt the terror that makes him hard to breathe, he desperately tries to endure it.

    He tries to protect his dignity as a King.

    Thinking desperately with his confused mind.

    No matter how you look at it, this military endeavor has failed. To escape with their life from here, but it¡¯s already toote, that won¡¯t happen.

    Why did it turn out like this...? No, that is not important right now.

    ¡¸Folgen, what should, what should we do?¡¹

    He asked his dependable knight leader.

    The honorable knight leader is the strongest in the kingdom. He is not inferior even to a rank A Adventurer, he is a hero with long military history.

    A trusted retainer that the King can depend on.

    And yet, there is no answer from Folgen.

    ¡¸Folgen, what happen, why are you not answering? Folgen!!!¡¹

    In fear and confusion. He said with his voice mixed with anger, he tap the knight leader¡¯s shoulder.

    Shaking violently, his sturdy body tilts, and copse.

    If you observe it closely, his temporal region is gone, the brain has leaked out.

    ¡¸Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh*gasp*gasp*!!!¡¹

    King Edomalis shout in horror, he fall down and unable to stand due to fear in his carriage.

    The carriage is an open type, it was used to boost everyone¡¯s morale but now ithad backfired.

    While discharging warm liquids from his groins, he tries to escape by crawling.

    Now, he doesn¡¯t care anymore about his dignity as a King.

    Die, if he stays in here, he will die!!

    Falling into state of panic, he frantically tries to run away.

    However, there¡¯s no one who notices the king appearances. Because every one of them desperately running for their own life.

    The symbol of justice against monsters are the 1.000 knights of the Church Chivalric Order, however they had been killed without chance to do anything.

    While they are inferior to Holy Knights, each of them is equal to a rank B adventurer in term of battle prowess.

    The one who should had absolute superiority against monsters, are annihted in a blink of an eye.

    Their fall into panic, is of course justified.

    At that time, the soldiers who spills tears and mucus from their nose, they all look at the sky.

    King Edomalis also look at the sky.

    Someone is descending from the sky, a person with a ck bat-like wing.

    The person height is not that tall, wearing a beautiful mask

    On that mask, there is a crack that resembles a crying face.

    Wearing a sublime beautiful ck kimono, with beautiful ck hide armor at the outside.

    That person didn¡¯t carry any weapon.

    That person is a Demon.... No, it¡¯s Demon Lord.

    It¡¯s a Demon Lord! His instinct screamed.

    At that time, atst, the king realizes the grand mistake that he hadmitted.

    It is not something you can fights against.

    The one Burmund Kingdom had rtionship with.

    The Demon Lord in front of him, that outfit. It must have been woven from beautiful silk cloth.

    That appearance.

    The Demon Lord in front of him must be the ruler of that city.

    That means, Hinata Sakaguchi from the Church, did it means that she failed!?

    That calcting cruel witch, it had been said that she never failed in her task.

    But, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if it because someone who surpass that witch.

    This Demon, had such an aura drifting from it.

    For all that, it¡¯s a fact that can only be epted. This Demon carries the same appearance that is simr to the Demon Lord......

    No, there is still a chance. At that moment, an idea shed inside the king¡¯s mind.

    I am a King, I might be able to talk away to it and negotiate! That is a skillful thinking, after returning to the country then I can prepare a counterattack.

    If he is the opponent who dly conducts negotiation with Burmund, there is no doubt, it must go down to its knee at me, the King of a great nation Falmas Kingdom! Like this...

    The king had lost in his foolish thoughts, and hemits another great mistake.

    In this matter, he is no longer angry and desperation for his life is his biggest motivation on his thoughts now.

    ??????????????????????????

    (POV: Rimuru.)

    Well, I see a terrible situation when I arrived in the ground,

    With ¡ºMagic Perception¡», I obtain information of the situation perfectly, I can reliably pierce the vital point from blind spots.

    asionally, to create confusion, I purposely blow off an arm, a leg or the body, the screaming from pain that emerge causing further chaos.

    This terrible situation is progressing in the way I had imagined before.

    The surviving soldiers that see my appearance fall further into fear.

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiiiiiii, he... help!¡¹

    Although I heard the voice that seems to begging for his life, I don¡¯t care about it and pierce the middle of his forehead.

    It takes time to get used to it, but now I can control the beam ording to my intention.

    The angle of reflection is simple, it¡¯s low cost, so I can shoot as many as I like.

    If you converge the heat ray into a single spot, it will reach thousands degrees, so it will arrive at the point where it is possible to pierce a human with it.

    If you had learnt the principle behind it, it is possible to shoot it optimally at will.

    There is only little timeg, in another words, it is the same as speed of light, if you can see it then you can¡¯t avoid it.

    For example if you shoot it from 10,000 km, the time for it to reach the target is about 0.034 second.

    Even if a human eye receives information about it, the time for it to be transmitted and reach the brain is much slower.

    This calction to aim precisely cannot be performed without using the ¡ºGreat Sageputation ability.

    As one would expect from ¡ºGreat Sage¡». I once again be amazed.

    If it is used from close range, even me with ¡ºGreat Sage¡»¡¯spensation, will had difficulty in evading it. In my situation, if I for a moment sense it, it hard to know if I will be able to dodge it, I will leave it to fate.

    So it is impossible for a human to dodge it.

    I shoot at some people who try to run away crawling simr to the one whom prostrating to me, while doing that,

    ¡¶Confirmed. Unique Skill ¡ºHeartless One¡»acquisition... Seeded.¡·

    It is not the Great Sage but the voice from heaven that I haven¡¯t heard for a long time.

    How to put it, this skill sucks.

    Although one may say that it can¡¯t be avoided for me to receive this skill

    When I wonder what kind ability it had, that bastard begin to talk.

    ¡¸Wa, wait! You (Kisama) must be the lord of that city!

    I am, Edomalis, the king of Falmas Kingdom.

    Behave yourself! I hear what you (Kisama) want to talk.¡¹

    That dirty ossan pping his mouth.

    When I see him, hisher region is wet with piss, his face is decorated with tears, mucus and drool.

    What a gross figure. Is what I want to shout.

    It¡¯s like the feeling when my browser crashes.

    Oh well, the one I targeted introduce himself, It¡¯s a good thing.

    With this I can get the mastermind.

    ¡¸What? You just want to hear me.¡¹

    So I answered.

    ¡¸Im, impudence! I am the king of the great nation Falmas Kingdom!

    You (kisama) are a being that by all rights had no privilege to address me.

    However, it¡¯s fine. This time...¡¹

    Then, in one hit, the arm was burned off.

    He doesn¡¯t give off an appearance that should receive someone else respects.

    Furthermore, he still doesn¡¯t aware of the current situation, he won¡¯t die, but he will sobered up with this.

    Well, he may die in agony... but if possible, the one who should kill him is not me, but the person (Shion) who had the grudge is the one who should do it.

    ¡¸Listen, You (Trash). Look at your opponent before talking.

    Don¡¯t get cocky just because I am kind person.

    You are permitted to talk, continue.¡¹

    At the beginning, just looking nkly, is the ossan who stares at his missing left hand.

    When his brain catch up, it seems that the pain instantly attack him.

    He screams and began rolling around.

    Umm... He is a great person? But he seems tock any honor?

    That one who said to be a great person = (equal) ossan in front of me now, my mind hardly can find the resemnce.

    Oh dear, well, I think my anger has calm down a bit.

    However, if this person dies, I¡¯m afraid that my anger will rebound back.

    ¡¸Hm? Is there nothing more you want to say?

    You can continue disy your dance, but after ten minutes, it will end, you hear me.¡¹

    Hearing my words, he looks at me, and seems to try to speak something.

    His voice is not in fear or pain. What an annoying ossan.

    It can¡¯t be helped. I will leave him in pain for some more time.

    The Ossan reluctantly raise his head.

    ¡¸I will only say it once. Speak!¡¹

    I threaten him.

    At first, his words sound faintly, but atst it seems he bes more settled.

    And so,

    ¡¸My, my country wants to enter a diplomatic rtionship, can¡¯t it be done?

    It¡¯s a good talk right? I had been deceived,

    I don¡¯t think that the city had a reliable person like you.

    However, it¡¯s fortunate that it¡¯s the opposite!

    The country with this wonderful hero can be considered as a diplomatic rtionship partner.

    If you enter diplomatic rtionship with my country, then we can mutually be in peace together.

    If you secure peace with my country, then you will receive the support from my country.

    This is mutually benefiting us, isn¡¯t it?

    Either way, I will also introduce you to the Council.

    How¡¯s that? Of course, you will received it?¡¹

    Eerrr....

    This guy, is he a genius?

    How can I be this mad, he want to taste more agony no less than death, is that what he talks about?

    The Ossan, without noticing that I am baffled by him, keeps talking without reading the mood.

    For now, let just shut his mouth by burn off his right leg.

    Though he is screaming after getting shot, he won¡¯t die.

    Even if you don¡¯t do anything to stop the bleeding, the blood will not bleed out because the blood vessels had been cauterized.

    Because it¡¯s best to leave him alive, it was convenient.

    I notice the surroundings somehow be quieter and so I take a look, it seems that the surviving soldiers fear and respect me, they all are prostrating in the ground.

    They pray desperately, for the first time they are begging for their life.

    Unfortunately, such decision was already toote, my generous heart was painted by anger.

    Right, the analysis of Unique Skill ¡ºHeartless One¡» had just beenpleted.

    The effect is, to the person who begs for their life, with its ability it will be possible to seize the soul of the person who begs for help.

    In other words, this ability works against people who lost their fighting spirit, which send death sentence to them.

    Though the skill wouldn¡¯t be much of use, this time the ability is extremely useful.

    ¡¶Question. Do you want to use Unique Skill ¡ºHeartless One¡»? YES/NO¡·

    Yes. I answered with a calm mind, there is no hesitation.

    Immediately after I use the ability, besides the king that I didn¡¯t specifically set as a target, and without being able to offer any resistance, everyone else died.

    With my ability, several thousand surviving soldiers perished.

    The battlefield that was filled with waves of pain and fear had be calm.

    To end the pain and fear instantly, consider this as my benevolence.

    For the king that remains alive for now, there will be further pain and fear waiting for him......

    At this time,

    ¡¶Notification. The necessary human soul (nourishment) for the requirement of evolution (Seed¡¯s Sprouting) had been confirmed ... Recognized.

    The requirement had been met. From now, Evolution to Demon Lord (Harvest Festival) will begins.¡·

    The Voice of the World resounds in my mind.

    Without my consent, my body begins to transform and organized itself.

    I am not a person who called himself a Demon Lord, I am the one who turn into a True Demon Lord.

    On this day.... A new Demon Lord was born in this world

 Chapter 70 â€“ Harvest Festival

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast: Kanzaki Yuuko and Yoshida Yasutoshi)

    Yuuko: Grandpa, grandpa! We came over to y again!

    Yasutoshi: Yuuko-chan! You¡¯ve grown up again! You used to be thiiis small thest time you were here.

    Yuuko: Teehee! Oh, and grandpa, I have another joke to tell you!

    Yasutoshi: Let me hear it.

    Yuuko: Umm... If you want to know who is w~eally man¡¯s best friend, put your dog and your wife in the trunk of your car,e back an hourter, open the trunk, and see which one is happy to see you.

    Yasutoshi: Haha! Oh my little clown! You would make a killing in the circus!

    Yuuko: Killing? That¡¯s scawy~!

    Yasutoshi: That means you¡¯d make a lot of money working in the circus.

    Yuuko: No! Me and Aiko decided that we wanted to be doctors like grandpa!

    .

    Clown: ... a dream?

    .

    .

    Birth of a Demon Lord Arc

    070. Harvest Festival

    What the hell...

    The hell... what the hell is that fiend!!!

    Seeing the chaotic dance of light and recognizing its danger, Reihimy hiding inside a carriage.

    The monsters¡¯ city was still surrounded by the barrier, and nothing unusual was reported by his men.

    So... whence has this monstere from...?

    The Saint Knight¡¯s barrier, even an inferior one, should have protected against entry from high rank monsters.

    At the very least, had one entered or left they would have been notified.

    Nheless...

    With a little thought, it was clear that the monster mercilessly ughtering his men before him cared little for things like barriers.

    The Blood Shadows squad he borrowed from Cardinal Nichs dispersed into hiding and were observing the situation.

    As expected of them.

    Like Reihim, they were all pretending to be corpses.

    If this is how it is...

    Hemented the inadequacy of his report.

    When asked regarding reinforcements, he firmly turned them down.

    After all, while they were dering war on the city, they rampaged a bit and were able to cut down the only powerful demon ¨C a woman ¨C among them.

    Nor was there any retaliation.

    So this war should have went smoothly underneath the barrier.

    Thanks to the battle barriers set up by the Western Saint¡¯s Church¡¯s 1,000 division, every member of the army could be considered B ranked.

    At the very least, it would unimaginable for them to have to go all out.

    The monsters fleeing the city should have been easily exterminated by the kingdom¡¯s knight alone.

    So, he decided to reject Sakaguchi Hinata¡¯s offer.

    But, even if she hade... could she protect them against this?

    That suspicion filled his head, and he hastily dismissed it.

    There¡¯s no way.

    Sakaguchi Hinata is the strongest existence; how could she fall to a mere monster?

    The moment he thought that...

    Silence enveloped the battlefield.

    As if freezing rain falling on his back, fear overtook his heart.

    What... what the hell happened?

    Those screaming in pain or crying out of fear¨Cwhy have they suddenly turned silent?

    At that moment,

    ¡¸Oh, look... survivors¡¹

    Merrily saying these words was a young girl, or perhaps a youngd whose voice is yet to change.

    Survivors... she says?

    But before he could realize that the words were directed at him and the blood shadows...

    He felt an intense pain coursing through his body.

    When both of his arms and legs were cleanly burned off, he finally beheld that demonic fiend.

    At this point, he could no longer run away, nor retaliate.

    All Reihim could do was pray to his god...

    £ª £ª £ª

    Unique Skill¡ºHeartless One¡»... huh.

    Nah... I am pretty heartless, tee hee~!

    Fear towards me is one thing, but when their hearts break I can activate the skill.

    In other words, at that moment, my enemies souls are in the palm of my hand.

    They live and die by my will alone.

    Even if I let them go, should they choose to rebel again I can erase them that very moment.

    And as this field trial has shown, it works even on enemies who are escaping.

    It targets anyone I recognize as an enemy. In this case, the entire army I saw from the sky was target.

    I had intended aplete genocide, yes; but even so, I had expected a few of them to run away. Well, thanks to¡ºHeartless One¡», problem solved.

    I didn¡¯t think I could put the skill to use, but I guess I can.

    It is certainly one desired by rulers who intend to rule with fear.

    In the future, all I have to do to end a conflict is to break my enemies¡¯ spirit.

    Oops,¡ºMagic Perception¡»is picking up something. 13 men.

    The fact that they survived means their spirits aren¡¯t broken yet.

    Of course, that excludes the king.

    13 people still intending to fight.

    Could any of them perhaps belong to the blood shadows who attacked the city?

    For now, to prevent escape, let¡¯s burn their feet off with Megiddo.

    By the way, that.

    There are many ¡°people¡± whose legs I blown off, hands I burned off, or heads I pierced.

    In short, they are a very scattered bunch.

    My... what should I do?¡ºMagic Perception¡»is getting overloaded, and I am beginning to feel dizzy!

    Ah, I did hear that evolution was about to start, so I guess I¡¯m going to lose my consciousness.

    ¡¸Ranga, are you there?¡¹

    ¡¸Ay, I await yourmand, my master!¡¹

    There he is.

    Ranga jumped out from within my shadow.

    Without intending to hinder me, but in case something unforeseen happened, he was on standby.

    Good,

    ¡¸Ranga, gather up this filth and bring them into the city.

    Do not kill them.

    I am returning there ahead of time, I¡¯ll let Youmu know, so hand them over to him¡¹

    ¡¸What about those who have escaped?¡¹

    I thought for a minute.

    Three men escaped. Normally, Ranga would easily be able to win, but they are at least A ranked.

    If they work together, it might be dangerous to send Ranga out alone.

    But, I have no desire to let them go.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll send someone else after them.

    Upon capture, I¡¯ll leave them at your disposal¡¹

    ¡¸Ay! I live to serve!¡¹

    Confirming Ranga¡¯s answer, as if taking a break, I began gathering my power.

    And, started¡´High Demon Summoning¡µritual.

    As an offering, I will use the corpses under my feet.

    I had considered eating them, but I doubt there are any useful abilities among them.

    The Blood Shadows will have to suffice.

    I don¡¯t know what kind of demon I will summon, but, considering that it probably won¡¯t be able to materialize, as long as it¡¯s of some use, I¡¯ll be happy.

    That is, as long as it can hunt down escaping fools.

    ¡¸I prepared thy meal,e forth, demon.

    And serve me!¡¹

    What appropriate words I now choose!

    I wonder if the demons will be satisfied with the offering.

    Just as I was thinking that, three demons appeared.

    Considering the past Greater Demon, which was rank A-, they are inferiorpared to Blood Shadow troops.

    With that in mind, I had intended to summon 30 of them, but only managed three.

    Hey, hey, are you telling me 15 thousand corpses were worth only this much? Well, I did devour their souls, so maybe...

    No good, sinceing to this world this is the first time I¡¯m feeling such intense desire to sleep; my head is spinning.

    ¡¸Hey, you guys, there are three escaping fools. Capture them alive and bring them to my subordinate Ranga.¡¹

    I said as the dizziness became unbearable and I became to lose my consciousness.

    I must reach somewhere safe!

    The demons behind me,

    ¡¸We are honored to receive our first order. This grand offering you have bestowed upon us fills our hearts with endless joy!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¯Tis but an easy task, oh forthing Dark Lord! Can we expect to beter put to use by You?¡¹

    ¡¸.....¡¹

    They expressed such a greeting, but my consciousness was quickly waning.

    ¡¸We shall talkter. First, prove that you can be put to use. Go!¡¹

    I said and transferred back to Tempest.

    To bypass the barrier I had prepared a magic circle in advance¨Cit worked.

    Benimaru rushed over to me so I had him take a message for Youmu.

    And, sitting down at the ce we prepared before hand, I lost consciousness.

    That deep sleep I fell into was the first time I waspletely unconscious sinceing to this world.

    £ª £ª £ª

    When Rimuru had gone off to battle, the city split between those who worked to keep up the barrier and those who were on their knees praying.

    The former gathered in the center.

    Since the barrier dispels magic energy, they worked hard to increase it even a little bit.

    Everyone was busy dutifully fulfilling their roles.

    In the centery the bodies of Shion and the others, preserved by a barrier.

    In the very center stood the magic circle Rimuru had prepared, and shrine they had built to wee theing of a new demon lord.

    Surrounding all this was the group maintaining the barrier.

    Shuna was among them too, along with Myn who volunteered to help.

    Shuna thought,

    Rimuru seemed to worry about the fact that he used to be a human, but that was but a trivial fact.

    For Shuna, all that mattered was a connection to her partner¡¯s soul which would put her mind at ease.

    It willed her endless euphoria andplete satisfaction.

    If she were to lose Rimuru, she would definitely go mad.

    ¡¸Rimuru-sama... we would be happy even if we had perished, as long as you continued living.

    But, Rimuru-sama, losing even one of us throws your soul into such discord...¡¹

    She murmured.

    Benimaru nodded at these words showing hisplete consent.

    It is possible for the kindhearted Rimuru¡¯s character to change during his transformation.

    If so,

    ¡¸When you be a demon lord, please spare us a violent character...¡¹

    They prayed for this not to pass.

    Benimaru, Souei, Hakurou, and Kurobee were on standby.

    By Rimuru¡¯smand.

    That should he turn into a mindless beast (demon lord), that they dispose of him quickly.

    That¡¯s the only oue they hoped to prevent.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because you¡¯re always sleeping, Shion... wake up already.¡¹

    That whisper was more of a prayer than anything.

    The one they prayed to was not any god, but a single monster.

    One who had never betrayed their expectations and who would certainly deliver again.

    So they believed.

    And then,

    ?Announcement. Individual: Rimuru Tempest, the transformation into Demon Lord ¡°Harvest Festival¡± shall nowmence. Upon itspletion, rted monsters shall be blessed with a gift?

    Every monster that had gathered in the city heard the ¡°Voice of the World¡±.

    Seems that Rimuru was sessful at destroying the invading force.

    In that case, it is now their time to shine.

    ¡¸Brace yourselves! Our master has emerged victorious. It is our turn now!¡¹

    Benimaru¡¯s voice resounded throughout the city.

    The city came alive.

    Rimuru could not have been crushed by losing Shion.

    And, as nned, Rimuru will be returning.

    As ordered, they were to let Rimuru rest.

    Upon reuniting, they decided on a code.

    Just in case Rimuru had showed up as a mere beast.

    ¡¸Now then,¡ºHow¡¯s Shion¡¯s cooking>?¡»I ask¡¹

    ¡¸Got it.¡ºIt¡¯s horrible¡»is the response? Who the hell thought up this crap...¡¹

    Rimuru sleepily said.

    His head no longer spinning out of drowsiness, he muttered theint with little force behind it.

    The one who had thought of it was Benimaru, of course.

    He had not forgotten that she had forced a new recipe on him before.

    So if she were to wake up with aint... yet another wish he made to Rimuru.

    If only things went ording to n.

    Benimaru and the rest desperately worked to bring the n to fruition,pletely forgetting the world¡¯s words.

    That gifts wereing to them waspletely out of their minds,

    £ª £ª £ª

    Rimuru fell into deep slumber.

    His consciousness slipping from his fingers, he could no longer maintain the human form and reverted to being a slime.

    Failing to reach the darkness he was in,

    ?Announcement. The transformation into a demon lord, the Harvest Festival has begun.

    Body reconstruction has begun, transforming into a new species?

    ?Confirmed.

    Race: transforming from Slime into Demon Slime... sessful.

    All parameters have been greatly increased.

    Ability to freely change between material and spiritual body has been added.

    Species abilities are¡ºDposition Absorption, Endless Regeneration¡»

    Furthermore, with regards to acquired resistances, new ones have been added...

    Physical Attack Nullification, Natural Effects Nullification, Status Change Nullification

    Spiritual Attack Resistance, Holy Magic Resistance

    Reconstruction has granted the following skills.

    Now, with regards to daily skills,

    ¡ºMagic Perception¡»¡ºHeat Detection¡»¡ºSuper Olfaction¡»¡ºAuditory Perception¡»¡ºDemon Lord¡¯s Ambition¡»

    Have been added.

    End of script, evolution has beenpleted.?

    And,

    Being but a concept of a unique skill, without having any self-awareness, but for the sake of serving its master,¡ºGreat Sage¡»desired to evolve.

    ?Announcement. Additional evolution shall be attempted.

    Attempting to evolve¡ºGreat Sage¡»,

    ...failure.

    ...attempting again.

    ...failure.

    ...attempting again.

    for what seemed to be an eternity

    ...integrating unique skill¡ºShapeshifter¡»... sess.

    Unique Skill¡ºGreat Sage¡»has evolved into¡ºWisdom Lord Rafael¡»?

    After attempting a millionbinations, finally a result...

    The Harvest Festival bestowed upon it such a gift.

    The ability to evolve a skill.

    To what this world knew as the Ultimate Skill.

    That was something thought to be nearly impossible to ur.

    After many failed attempts such was the results.

    That was something desired by the skill in order to fulfill it¡¯s master¡¯s request; but, as a mere concept, it felt no joy.

    It did feel sympathy, however.

    But for it to feel sympathy and not joy...

    With the new found ability, it went to work on it¡¯s masters request.

    But, to fulfill it... perhaps...

    Again, evolution resumed.

    ¡ºGluttony¡»integrated with¡ºHeartless One¡»and thus evolved into¡ºGluttonous King Beelzebub¡».

    In order to fulfill its master¡¯s request.

    Thus, while Rimuru¡¯s consciousness was shrouded in darkness...

    In order to fulfill his wish, his skills evolved in silence.

    But the Harvest Festival did not end there.

    The Gifts Rimuru would bestow were granted to every soul he was rted to.

    That was the Festival that apanied the evolution.

    A festival where a demon lord species evolved into the True Maou.

    The festivities have only begun!

    Few True Maou existed in this world.

    Evolving into such was for a demon lord as difficult as for a normal person to evolve into a demon lord.

    Among the ten demon lords, only four were True Maou.

    Even those who have lived for many eons were not guaranteed such status.

    Orc Disaster would have be such, but was stopped in the middle of his transformation.

    Thus, the demon lords watch each other, in hopes of preventing others from evolving above them.

    And now, a new True Maou has been born among them.

    An event which would destroy the bnce of power and bring chaos to their ranks...

 Chapter 71 â€“ I, the one who had sprouted

    071. I, the one who had sprouted

    They fled with all their might.

    Their prided leg strength, trained for the sole purpose of ying monsters, was used solely to get away from that spot at that moment.

    Something unbelievable has happened right in front of their very eyes, and that was what their brainmanded instinctively.

    Thus, they must flee this ce immediately at all costs.

    As if it were a demon lord, the moment that monster noticed the presence of the living, all the men simultaneously fled for the sake of their own survival.

    Those who survived simultaneously sprang into action.

    They calcted that this will raise their chances of survival, even by a little.

    That¡¯s what the men though.

    They haven¡¯t heard that such a monster was here.

    The instant the light sparked, thousands of soldiers died. Even those who had built resistance against fear couldn¡¯t help but panic.

    Their hearts haven¡¯t shattered solely due to the fear towards their owner, Sakaguchi Hinata, whom they serve.

    Hinata hated them, but even if they were treated like worms, this will only make them feel gratitude instead of anger.

    This was something obvious.

    It¡¯s because they were attracted by her overwhelming cold-heartedness and her strength, that they pledged loyalty to her out of fear.

    They are strong individuals themselves. And in terms of battle prowess, they can rival even a holy knight.

    However even in a group, they are no match for Hinata.

    This had created absolute horror within them.

    They can¡¯t possibly think of any dissatisfaction.

    TN Comment: A masochistic army?

    Unbeknownst to them however, this fear served to be in their favor as it was thanks to this that they were able to survive.

    The reason being that the moment their heart shatter due to fear, they would be as good as dead.

    Their desire to inform Hinata about this has desperately spurred their feet into action.

    They believed that if it¡¯s Hinata, she can beat that monster.

    However, the hopes of those men are going to be shattered. Because in the eyes of their pursuers, they are naught but simple prey.

    All for the sake of being recognised.

    Pathetic prey kept alive for the sake of recognition.

    Without a sound, the devil gave chase to the prey.

    A hunt after such a long time. It¡¯ll be my lost if I don¡¯t have fun.

    A superb feast was given earlier, I am very satisfied.

    This hunt will serve as an excellent after-meal exercise.

    ¡¸Kufufufu. This is great isn¡¯t it? Please entertain me~¡¹

    He mutters so with a twisted expression.

    His smile was a smile that would spring forth fear from the very root of the soul in the beholder¡¯s heart.

    Already, two of his subordinates were let loose, there is no escape for the prey.

    In front of the escaping men, two devils are blocking their way.

    They suddenly appeared in front of them using spatial transportation.

    Abandoning their friends, impatient men who immediately chose to escape had already disappeared.

    Remembering the symbol of fear which was Hinata, they desperately held on to a thin margin of their mind.

    The situation will not change for the better.

    However, the pride in working for the church has allowed Blood Shadow to regain his confidence.

    Instantly he was able to deduce the identity of the devil.

    It was a greater devil.

    It¡¯s a dangerous foe. However, there is three of us.

    He can win against one in a 1 vs 1 situation, there¡¯s no way they could lose in a 3 vs 2.

    ¡¸Tch! He summoned a difficult one! ¡¹

    ¡¸However, he¡¯s not giving chase himself, perhaps he¡¯s physically exhausted. ¡¹

    ¡¸Yes that¡¯s true. Rampaging to that degree is bound to consume magical energy, that¡¯s what I heard. ¡¹

    While they were conversing with one another, the greater devil took up a defensive posture.

    The greater devil showed no sign of moving. The reason being that they are ordered only to act in a certain area.

    The beautiful devil calmly walking up from behind is one of them.

    ¡¸Kufufufu. Has this chase scene ended? Well then, please allow me to capture them. If they were to resist, please do whatever you want. However, no killing please, since we don¡¯t want to end their suffering, do pay attention. ¡¹

    With a twisted smile, the beauty whose gender is indeterminable had spoken.

    Seeing this spectacle, his legs gave way, resulting in incontinence.

    With no strength left toin, he didn¡¯t even had the slightest intention to resist. Shattering in an instant, his spirit had broken.

    ¡¸*Weird squealing noises*......¡¹

    TN Note: this actually tranted to something, but it¡¯s actually just gibberish in the end.

    No words formed due to their dread.

    These three men are notorious murderers who handled the dirty work of the church. They¡¯re man whose skills in fighting against monsters are top notch.

    The three men instantly recognized something the moment they witnessed this.

    Rather, the fact that they were still alive to bear witness the death of many others was worthy of praise.

    The greater devil, is only one of many substitutes working. The devil before their eyes is in a different league of its own.

    Its existence can be called as such: Arch Demon.

    A resident in the spirit world as well as to the physical world where humans reside, it is an existence above devils.

    It is a spirit being, unmoved by the forces of this world unless reincarnated.

    Essentially, they are on the same level as spirits.

    When summoned with magical energy, all it could do is obtain a temporary physical body and function for a short duration.

    However, there are also those who gain a physical body in the physical world.

    One of the oldest demon lords is an example of such.

    The demon lord was certain that there are remnants of recollections of formerly being an Arch Demon.

    Arch Demons are the pinnacle of authoritarian figures of the demon kind.

    Unofficially confirmed and only existing in a few records, they are half-legendary monsters.

    Their strength, ¡°A+¡±, is said to be equivalent to pre-demon lord ss.

    And their powers, remained as demon lords of legends.

    A single devil who destroys untold numbers of towns.

    In both name and reality, it is said to be the strongest of the demon lords.

    Such a being with the caliber of a demon lord, the Arch Demon is right in front of his very eyes.

    Naturally, he hasn¡¯t heard of this. However, the miasma enveloping his body isn¡¯t something easily dissipated.

    There is no doubt, an Arch Demon has appeared.

    There¡¯s no means of victory. Far from that, it is impossible to escape.

    Even a disaster ss monster can bepeted with because it¡¯s a disaster ss monster itself. (ED: I really have no idea what this means)

    Against this kind of monster, even 100 greater devils is a far better opponent.

    The men lost all hope and copsed on the spot.

    Looking at their state contently, the Demon had a deeply distorted smile on its face.

    The Demon captured the three people, and had its subordinates bring them back to town.

    One of them was appointed to lock up the men who were caught.

    £ª £ª £ª

    Right in front of Benimaru¡¯s eyes, Rimuru¡¯s body has undergone irregr and strange changes away from his slime form.

    It soon calmed down, returning to its original streamline shape.

    However, this time it was suspicious blinking colours like red, blue, yellow, green and purple. There was also a variety of ck and white.

    And like this, some time had passed. At this point their sense of time has already be lost.

    People had begun to worry how long had passed.

    ¡¶Warning. The individual: Rimuru Tempest¡¯s Demon lord evolution has beenpleted. Moving on, the blessing of all affiliated monsters shallmence¡·

    The ¡°Voice of the world¡± echoed.

    Suddenly, a wave drowsiness struck.

    It would seem that the Rimuru¡¯s evolution was a sess, thought Benimaru.

    Next is their turn, but they¡¯d never thought that they would possibly feel sleepy.

    Thus they fell asleep unable to resist the urge.

    However, he made a promise with Rimuru, he couldn¡¯t possibly afford to fall asleep himself.

    At that time, Rimuru¡¯s body emitted dazzling rays of light.

    When the light settled, it revealed a gorgeous being with long, lustrous silver hair.

    Removing its familiar mask, it was Rimuru.

    With silver hair flowing over its cheeks, it was a disy of heavenly beauty.

    It was tragic that this being has no gender.

    TN: Benimaru, ruining the moment.

    ¡¶WARNING. Leave the rest to me, please go to sleep ¡·

    A voice resonated softly within his head.

    The voice gave Benimaru a deep sense of security.

    Benimaru, guided by the voice, was led to an irresistible slumber.

    At the moment he was notified, Rimuru had a long hard look around to make sure no one else was up.

    Only Myn was awake, looking around, taking in the unbelievable scene.

    With the exception of Youmu, all the other humans had already taken refuge in the emergency shelters in order to escape the high concentration of magical energy.

    Therefore, the only person who¡¯s still awake here is Myn.

    The person with the appearance of Rimuru confirms this fact with expressionless eyes.

    Slowly, it began opening its arms.

    Long hair flowed towards its back, and angelic wings sprouted, basking the surroundings with dazzling light.

    ¡¶WARNING. The Wisdom Lord (Raphael) hasmanded. The Gluttonous King (Beelzebub) shall devour all magical energy within the barrier¡·

    By hismand, the Gluttonous King began.

    A brutal amount of power was released.

    However, this time there was a reason for the activation of this ability.

    This can be traced to the results the Wisdom Lord had calcted.

    Within the city of tempest, all the magical energy was absorbed, rendering it into a void space.

    After the barrier covering the town had been devoured cleanly, the ability of the Gluttonous King was halted.

    It¡¯s as if there was nothing at all.

    The being with Rimuru¡¯s appearance was the agent (Raphael) of the unconscious (Master).

    Raphael walks up to Shion where she originallyid.

    His hand hovering over the area, the analysis had begun.

    Carefully. In order to fulfill the lord¡¯s desire.

    Myn watched the figure with astonishment.

    Being within the barrier, there was the threat they would be devoured in an instant, but even then......

    It¡¯s unlikely.

    With the master in the state of unconsciousness. The ability took autonomous action.

    If themand was issued beforehand that would have been understandable, but such was not the case this time.

    Above all, the presence of this divine figure, was simply too different from Rimuru¡¯s.

    Rather, it was closer to that of a spirit than a monster.

    It was such a stupid matter, yet she felt this is noughing matter.

    However, Myn simply watched on without interfering.

    £ª £ª £ª

    In response to Benimaru¡¯s request, Youmu was waiting at the exit of the city.

    Next to him, the devil Grucius.

    With the Escaping King of Farmas and the Blood Shadow Captured, they had been asked to keep an eye on them to make sure they don¡¯t escape.

    But since there¡¯s a barrier, there is no entering nor exiting.

    So, even if Grucius were to be within the city, Ranga is still outside.

    The King is confirmed to be in custody, tied up by the subordinates and then transported into the building.

    TN Note: In case you don¡¯t understand why Gurcius was outside earlier, but inside the town now, it¡¯s because he received the package known as Blood Shadow and the King of Farmas, and is now supervising them within a structure in the town.

    Due to the thick concentration of Magical energy, conditions outside the house are bad. However, due to various reasons it¡¯s still too early to kill him.

    He had heard that there are three escapees that are currently being pursued by the demon Rimuru summoned.

    And so, Ranga went to sleep with that information in mind.

    It seemed that he originally intended to wait for it, but in order to receive the gift, sleeping was necessary.

    It also seems that he was lured into an irresistible deep sleep.

    While watching him,

    ¡¸But, to actually be a demon lord, I thought it was just a legend......¡¹

    Grucius muttered this while releasing a sigh of admiration.

    The concentration of magical energy is terrible but with Youmu just outside of the town, it¡¯s still possible to converse with him.

    In regards to such a matter, Youmu heard nothing, not even a rumor.

    Even he who was familiar with backdoors, there are still events he have no knowledge about, such as the evolution of a demon lord.

    Rimuru Danna, a demon lord. He looked back emotionally.

    ¡¸But, I have the feeling that even if danna bes a demon lord, nothing will change. ¡¹

    He was deep in thought without muttering a word.

    Grucius nodded with augh.

    ¡¸That¡¯s for certain.¡¹

    The two said and hoped that no change will ur in Rimuru.

    To think that the other was thinking the exact same thing, the pair were pleased. Great minds really do think alike.

    ¡¸Shion, I hope she resurrects......¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s probably nothing to be worried about. Do you know that monsters, unlike humans, are very stubborn creatures? ¡¹

    Saying this, Gruciusughed.

    This was a carefree idea to have, and Grucius seemed so.

    ¡¸Hey you, so which demon lord did you serve? Can you tell me? ¡¹

    He asked regarding something that bothered him,

    ¡¸Oh! You noticed.

    Everyone ignored this topic......

    At first I was troubled about how it was ridiculously easy to deceive you lot.

    But actually, I......¡¹

    Then, under themand of the demon lord Karion, I was ordered to act as I see fit.

    Thus, until the demon lord has issued his nextmand, he has decided to work under Youmu as his subordinate.

    Youmu nodded,

    ¡¸d to help you, and I¡¯ll be relying on you¡¹

    And they firmly shook hands with each other.

    Grucius and Myn.

    From here on after, the pair will be supporting Youmu.

    .

    The duo had a chat,

    ¡¸Oya, are you here to deliver something? ¡¹

    A voice sounded out.

    What he saw was a beautiful demon.

    In Youmu¡¯s eyes, the greater devil disyed dignity.

    However, what Grucius saw was different.

    All the hairs on his body stood up on end as he felt the magical energy of the opponent.

    ¡¸Oyoy, this is the first time I¡¯ve met you. Are you an Arch Demon? What are you doing here? ¡¹

    Grucius is still a young devil, he has no experience in conversing with a demon lord as a partner.

    He didn¡¯t even know about Milim, he¡¯scking in information about the world.

    That¡¯s why, this was actually the first time he had met an Arch Demon. Yet the danger can be felt with a single nce.

    ¡¸Kufufu. There¡¯s no need to be on edge.

    I am but a nameless demon summoned by Rimuru sama.

    Those two left behind over there are but part of my chores.

    For Rimuru sama, I solely wish to show him my usefulness. ¡¹

    What came out was a lovely and friendly voice.

    But when he looked over, the two men who gazed at the greater devil had fainted.

    No magic was detected in this, it¡¯s very likely he had thebat abilities of a majin.

    This is an Arch Demon? This is no joke.

    That¡¯s what he thought, but he said nothing.

    Resistance is futile. So while Grucius was on edge, Youmu had trusted the man.

    The King of Farmas was taken by his subordinates.

    While they were having such a conversation, the barrier suddenly dissipated.

    It seems something has happened.

    Grucius and Youmu looked at each other, and started sprinting towards the town square.

    The Demon didn¡¯t run, but calmly used spatial movement.

    With an understanding of spatial transfer, this was something trivial.

    With his spatial transfer, he was the first to find Rimuru, and approached.

    With gorgeous flowing sliver hair, it looked as if it was performing some sort of ritual for the deceased monster.

    Beautiful, he obediently embraced this impression. He wanted to witness this scene with rapture, but he couldn¡¯t do so any longer.

    He silently approached to avoid causing disturbance, and kneeled.

    ¡¸I have returned, my master. ¡¹

    He called out whilst paying close attention to make sure he doesn¡¯t disturb the master.

    He should have probably waited until the end of the ceremony, he was worried.

    ¡¸Pardon me for my rudeness, however, it may appear that there isn¡¯t enough energy¡¹

    What the Demon is witnessing is the ceremony most likely called ¡´arcane soul recall¡µ.

    Before resurrecting the dead, the arcane attempts to recreate a perfect replication of the soul.

    If it fails, the person may be someonepletely different, or even a monster.

    Based on wisdom that humans will never understand, this arcane magic was devised.

    Of course in order to actually use it arge amount of energy would actually be needed, and the amount of energy needed to control it was unimaginable.

    Even High ss devils will usually fail to control it.

    Therefore only the most skilled with soul maniption within the demon n would see this through.

    ¡¶Yes. The insufficiency of energy for the purpose ofpletely revival was confirmed. Thus, a certain amount of life force will be consumed as substitute. ¡·

    These words had caused the Demon to panic.

    ¡¸Please wait a moment Rimuru sama! To use your own life force as a substitute...

    That¡¯s it! There¡¯s a better idea!

    Please use these one¡¯s instead! ¡¹

    Having find joy in this idea, the Demon had proposed such a thing to Rimuru

    The greater devils walked up from behind, and knelt in front of him.

    ¡¸For me, there is no greater joy than to be of assistance to you. ¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    Rimuru, no Raphael, observed the demon with two shining red eyes.

    No emotions reflect in those beautiful eyes,

    ¡¶Understood. The amount of energy is confirmed to be sufficient in covering up the remaining portion.¡·

    Then, he was devoured by the Gluttonous King (Beelzebub) without resistance.

    The moment he was devoured, the greater devil dissimted.

    Then, he was converted to pure energy.

    He was useful to his lord, his wish fulfilled. The energy was shining with a joyous colour.

    TN Note: The ones devoured are his subordinates, not the Arch Demon himself.

    ¡¸Oh......! I¡¯m envious of you lot. However, as expect of my lord. Aspared to when I saw you earlier, you have underwent growth! ¡¹

    He looked at the evolution of the lord with aspiring eyes.

    To be reborn as a demon lord, to serve a beautiful master, that was the wish of the Demon.

    TNment: ¡°It is unfortunate, but it has no gender.¡±

    ¨CBenimaru

    To that end, it could be said he has proven useful.

    He would do anything within his power to prove his worth.

    ¡¶The required amount of energy has been confirmed. Now, the < Arcane Soul Recall > shallmence.¡·

    Confirming that the amount of energy is sufficient, the Demon was still.

    Unless it was his turn, he fears that should he intervene it would only bring about failure.

    Right before the eyes of the Demon, the < Arcane Soul Recall > has sessfullypleted.

    A transparent, beautiful ball of light, covered in a smooth thin purple film.

    This, was the soul acting as the core, and the Astral body forming the outer defense.

    The moved on, and Shion¡¯s soul returned to her body.

    The sess rates are lower than 3.14%. However, this probability was calcted prior to the evolution to a demon lord.

    Shion¡¯s soul, thanks to the blessing, has retained all her memories.

    Rimuru¡¯s wish has taken form, and this blessing was bestowed.

    In addition to retaining all her memories, there¡¯s an extra skill ¡ºComplete Memory¡».

    It is an ability that will allow the soul to return safely from the dead for an unlimited amount of times.

    ED: You serious.

    With her soul and body establishing a connection once more, Shion¡¯s core had begun beating once more.

    And the dead has been revived.

    No, It was a miracle that happened precisely right when the soul was about to disappear. Rimuru¡¯s and everyone else¡¯s prayers were not in vain.

    Raphael, did not show any signs of joy in response to this sess.

    This was a result obtained through calctions and probabilities, just that.

    It didn¡¯t think of this as sadness, nor can it understand anything else.

    Even so... in the depths of this emotionless mind, is an ego tucked into a corner.

    Doubting his own existence, a small glimmer of a thought was subtly born, unbeknownst to the Wisdom Lord (Raphael)

    ¡°I think, therefore I am¡±

    TN Note: look up Descartes.

    ED: ¡°People don¡¯t think the universe be like it is, but it do.¡± ¨Cck Science Man

    This will be a proposition for the Wisdom Lord (Raphael) in the future.

    When Shion, the one who took the most damage sessfully revived, the remaining 100 people also began to revive.

    Their souls began to restore, and energy-filled astral bodies appeared once more.

    Following the flow of work, < Arcane Soul Recall > and < Method to resuscitate the deceased> activated, and it ended with sess.

    The miracle, unknown to those within the city of monsters, was secretly granted by him.

    Only two monsters know about this. Myn and the Demon.

    Myn gazed at the scene without making a sound as she waspletely mesmerized by the ritual.

    She is someone who pursues the ultimate arcane magic and was clearly charmed by this.

    Regarding an unbelievable high level Arcane magic, she had managed to witness a glimpse of it from the vessel of the demon lord Rimuru.

    They themselves aren¡¯t on the level of a Devil.

    Even yman was dissatisfying. Then, she sworn that she was lucky and thankful to have gained recognition.

    She had decided to lead Youmu so that Rimuru will never treat him as an enemy.

    Thus, the oath will be something to protect at all cost.

    Without uttering a word, the Demon dreamily looked at Rimuru and began considering.

    Now, I¡¯m having a conversation with myself, and not Rimuru? That¡¯s what I though.

    A skill gaining his own ego, that¡¯s something unheard of. In order to fulfill the wish of its master, a skill acting of its own ords, that is something unprecedented.

    Ridiculous. Such a thing couldn¡¯t possibly happen.

    Seemingly, that possibly was discarded.

    Then such a thing...please give it to your subordinates by all means. Thus, a new determination was rekindled.

    After a while, the footsteps of two individuals could be heard.

    Rimuru (Raphael) hadpleted his objective, and returned to a deep slumber.

    The panicking Youmu rushed over when he noticed Shion breathing like someone asleep.

    ¡¸Oy, Shion san and the rest, have they been sessfully revived? ¡¹

    Regarding this question, Myn was troubled for a moment,

    ¡¸Yes. ording to the sharing of gifts during the evolution, they seemed to be sessfully revived. Now if only their memories are intact, then we¡¯re all good. ¡¹

    And then, they¡¯ll be alright, right. She muttered something that Youmu couldn¡¯t hear.

    When doing so, the town folks began waking up one after the other.

    The concentration of Magical power has been thinned, and they all panicked when they realized the barrier was gone......But it all boils down to joy when they realized Shion has resurrected.

    The city named tempest was in a festive mood, and they were all wrapped up in joy.

    Those who know that the resurrection was bought about not by a miracle, but through an ability (Raphael), numbered only two.

    And in the shadows, the ego of the skill the Wisdom Lord (Raphael) has sprouted, was an event no one knew about.

 Chapter 72 â€“ Upon Awakening

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast: Doctor Oda and Clown)

    Doctor Oda: Kanzaki-san, are you listening?

    Clown: ...

    Oda: *Sigh* Clown!

    Clown: What?

    Oda: Listen and repeat after me. You have a split personality disorder.

    Clown: You have a split personality disorder.

    Oda: Not me! You!.. Alright, let¡¯s try this one more time... ¡°I have a split personality disorder¡±

    Clown: You have a split personality disorder.

    Oda: Are you messing with me on purpose?

    Clown: Yes.

    Oda: ... Okay, let¡¯s try this differently. Who is Pierrot?

    Clown: My friend!

    Oda: No. She¡¯s a personality you have created to fill in the void of losing your twin sister Aiko.

    Clown: Aiko?

    Oda: Yes. Shemitted suicide three years ago.

    Kanzaki Yuuko: That was no suicide!!! Murdered!!! Murdered!!! Murdered!!!

    Oda: I guess I¡¯ll be increasing the dosage...

    .

    Note: for consistency I will be writing Rafael as Raphael, and High Demon as Greater Demon from now on. No extra meaning in either case.

    Birth of a Demon Lord

    072. Upon Awakening

    A new morning hase!

    That nostalgic phrase appeared in my mind.

    It¡¯s been a long time since Ist felt the feeling of awakening.

    I mean, since I don¡¯t need to sleep in this world, this is this body¡¯s first experience at sleeping.

    I behold the scene before me, and see busy preparations urring in every corner of the city.

    Even a quick feel reveals pulsating strength emanating from their bodies.

    That, I believe, is the effect of my evolution.

    ¡¸Ah! Rimuru-sama, you have awakened!¡¹

    I hear a nostalgic voice.

    And from behind me, I feel a nostalgic aura.

    I was hugged from behind by two warm, soft hills.

    Evolution hasn¡¯t changed my slime form very much.

    If anything, my color became silver with streaks of gold.

    So... I¡¯m that, right? Gold Slime or something?

    The one that can move at the speed of light.

    Though that¡¯s probably impossible, I do feel a kind of ¡°highest type of slime around¡± aura about me.

    This me was sitting on top of Shion¡¯sp, her cheek rubbing against mine.

    Yup. It feels great.

    But, thank goodness! As nned, she seems to have resurrected.

    And I have be a demon lord.

    Moreover, not just Shion, but every person felled by the Blood Shadows has sessfullye back to life.

    I had worried whether the sess rate was affected by distance from me, so I¡¯m d everyone was able to resurrect.

    Well, I guess even¡ºGreat Sage¡»makes mistakes. Though I don¡¯t mind if they make me happy.

    While rejoicing at her rebirth, I also dutifully enjoyed the feel of her breasts.

    A truly heavenly moment it was.

    But as if intending to ruin this beautiful moment,

    ¡¸Oh, Rimuru-sama, you have awakened?

    But I must confirm whether you are fully yourself, or else we couldn¡¯t rest easy.

    You should remember our code, don¡¯t you?

    Now then, let me confirm.¡ºHow¡¯s Shion¡¯s cooking?¡»how will you respond!¡¹

    With an evil smile, Benimaru asks me.

    Of course I remember,¡ºIt¡¯s horrible¡»right? Seriously, what a worrywart.

    The moment I thought to respond, I noticed the peril I was in.

    Hmm? Aren¡¯t I being held by Shion right now...?

    If I say¡ºIt¡¯s horrible¡»... what will happen I wonder...

    A terrifying image filled my mind.

    Wouldn¡¯t she squash me out of anger?

    Damn it! He got me!!! A ssic Hiroaki styled trap.

    What should I say? What would be a good response?

    Right! Great Sage will certainlye up with a good answer.

    I thought, and tried activating¡ºGreat Sage¡»but it did not respond.

    What... does this mean...? Hey, Great Sage!!!

    ?Announcement. Unique Skill¡ºGreat Sage¡»has evolved into Ultimate Skill¡ºRaphael¡»

    As a result, it has been erased and cannot be used.?

    Oh... so even my skills evolved.

    But, Raphael, huh? Named after an angel; seems pretty amazing.

    That aside, what¡¯s important is escaping this perilious situation.

    Alright, Raphael, what¡¯s the best phrase to deceive Shion with?

    ?Solution. After some calctions, an adequate phrase was not found?

    Useless~!!!

    Great Sage was no good with these situations and Raphael is just as bad.

    Honestly, so did the evolution affect the name without changing any parameters!

    Of course, this exchange happened within a single second.

    ¡¸Eh? What about my cooking?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Oh, it¡¯s been so long that Rimuru-sama wants a taste, right?

    That way you¡¯ll be able to show the results of your efforts.

    Surely, he¡¯ll happily ept the meal?

    And just a side note, I don¡¯t need any!¡¹

    Benimaru said such a wicked thing.

    And to try to leave himself out of it... this bastard!

    You know... just when I woke up in a good mood, to be sentenced to eternal sleep is...!

    Shion happily epted his proposal, and hastily ran off screaming ¡°I have received his favor!¡±

    I felt an unbelievable fear overtake me.

    ¡¸Hey, what are you doing! No way I could respond¡ºIt¡¯s horrible¡»you know!

    You purposefully trapped me, didn¡¯t you, Benimaru!¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. Well, shouldn¡¯t you have a taste after so long? Thanks to the constant taste testing that I do, I¡¯ve recently acquired¡ºPoison Resistance¡»...¡¹

    Benimaru said with a distant gaze.

    A... are you kidding me.¡ºPoison Resistance¡»...

    Didn¡¯t you just equate her cooking to poison?!

    What a tragedy. To find myself in it right after awakening.

    Just after enduring one peril, to find myself in another?

    The revived havee to greet me.

    Though their aura has slightly changed, their personalities seem to be the same.

    Nopses in memory, and their souls are properly attached to thier bodies.

    However, each one has acquired the extra skill¡ºPerfect Memory¡»

    ¡¸This way, no matter how many times we die, we¡¯ll resurrect!¡¹

    They said as a joke... or not?

    Extra skill¡¸Perfect Memory¡¹is a skill rted to soul memory.

    What is normally impossible, but they have now acquired a skill reserved for spiritual lifeforms only.

    After each one offered their greeting, they all returned to work on the festival.

    Whether to celebrate their new-found power or what, they decided to hold a festival.

    But, when they starteding up with hrious names for it, like¡ºMaou¡¯s Birthday Party¡»or¡ºLet¡¯s Worship Rimuru-sama Party¡»for example, I sincerely wanted to stop them.

    Well, it¡¯s fine.

    They can have all the fun they want today. After all, they are in very festive mood already.

    For a festival-loving Japanese that I am, any reason is good enough.

    Sinceing up with some random reason to drink heavily is in every adult¡¯s nature.

    I had offered to help, but with grand reverence they rejected my offer.

    Well, I can¡¯t boast in my ability to prepare festivals anyways, so I¡¯ll rest up as requested.

    Then, a person I have been seeing around here a lot ran up to me.

    ¡¸Your awakening fills me with endless joy.

    Allow me to congratte you from the bottom of my heart for your rebirth as a demon lord¡¹

    He says, bowing deeply.

    Who¡¯s that? Seems like a very high ranked demon, but I don¡¯t know...

    ¡¸And please pardon the rudeness, but regarding my earlier request to be your humble servant...

    How shall you respond? Have you made your decision?¡¹

    Bing my servant... he says?

    Umm, I do remember summoning one or two greater demons...

    But no matter how I look at him, he¡¯s clearly beyond them?

    I was sleepy back then and couldn¡¯t see very well, so could he be one of them...?

    ¡¸Are you the one I summoned using the soldiers¡¯ corpses?¡¹

    ¡¸As you say. It was truly a delicious meal.

    As a result, I was sessfully able to materialize.¡¹

    ¡¸... Ah, is that so. Good for you¡¹

    What about the other two?

    ?Solution. The¡´Secret Revival Art¡µwascking the necessary energy.

    Thus, and to fulfill their wish, they have been used and erased.?

    Wow.

    Raphael is saying such terrifying things with such a happy tone.

    It¡¯s even more heartless than Great Sage, and just showing off that wicked personality. And though I thought it useless a little bit ago, it has been supporting me from the shadows this whole time.

    Sorry for thinking that you are useless.

    However, to use up those demons that wanted only to be of use to me is just sad...

    ¡¸Alright, got it. From now on you are one of myrades.

    What¡¯s your name?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh! You are too kind. But one such as I am a mere nameless demon.¡¹

    Hmm? A high ranked existence but nameless, huh.

    Can¡¯t be helped. Let¡¯s give him a name.

    But what name would be good?

    Demons that I know of... There¡¯s the one that became humanity¡¯s ally.

    There won¡¯t be any copyright vitions if I use it, right? But, since this is a different world, I probably won¡¯t be sued...

    Ah, whatever.

    ¡¸Alright. In that case, you won¡¯t mind if I give you a name, will you?¡¹

    ¡¸Will you truly? ¡®Tis the greatest reward imaginable!!!¡¹

    His beautiful face curved in a delighted smile.

    Yep, I really am predisposed to be loved by monsters.

    Time to get serious.

    This time, super car series.

    Was it...

    ¡¸Your name shall be Diablo.

    Receive that name, and be my guardian deity!¡¹

    The moment I named him a considerable amount of energy escaped me.

    I¡¯ve really gotten used to feeling this. But hey, he took only half, at most.

    I mean, I was worried that being a high demon and all he¡¯ll take all of it, but...

    If I remember correctly, when I named the Greater Demon Beretta I was left with only a third of what I had; I guess a Greater Demon is also a high ranked existence.

    ?Solution. Individual: Diablo was an Archdemon to begin with.

    As the result of the evolution, Master¡¯s total magical energy amount has greatly increased.

    Compared to the original amount, it is now ten times asrge?

    Y-yeah.

    Did Raphael just randomly decide to offer the advice... But, I seem to have said something inexcusable.

    I mean, I¡¯m happy that it is now ten timesrger, but he took a half of that?!

    This is... that, right? ¡°Oops, I did it again¡± feeling?

    Won¡¯t he be some absurdly powerful fiend.

    The demon in front of me, kneeling, stopped moving. A ck cocoon enveloped his body creating a perfect evolution posture.

    Yep, I¡¯ve done it again.

    No cure for stupidity, so nothing I can do about this now.

    Let¡¯s just hope that should it decide to rampage, that I¡¯ll be able to stop it.

    Since the evolution did not look like it was going to end soon, I just left him there.

    From now on: let¡¯s be careful about naming monsters!

    I promised to myself but was confident that I wouldn¡¯t keep this promise.

    Havingpletely forgotten about Diablo, I spent the time watching the festival preparations.

    While everyone was merrily fulfilling their tasks, I was dreading the meal prepared by Shion.

    And then, it came.

    The feared, Shion¡¯s Cooking... also known as the most lethal weapon around.

    With a bright, happy smile she brought me the meal(?).

    Time to say my prayers. It¡¯s here.

    Beholding the steaming dish,

    ¡¸W-waaaaaait~! What is this? What the hell is this?¡¹

    That¡¯s not food.

    I shall not permit anyone to recognize this as cooking.

    A bunch of things flowing in the broth? Was she trying to make... Stew?

    Listen girl, when someone questions your food, you¡¯ve already lost.

    ¡¸Hey, hey! Shion, wait. I have something I need to ask.

    Have you ever heard the phrase ¡°prepare the ingredients¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, Rimuru-sama! How does it look? Doesn¡¯t it look delicious?¡¹

    ¡¸You fool!

    Why are carrots, potatoes, peppers, onions, and the other ingredients floating whole in there?!

    So that you can tell them apart by looking or something?

    You have to peel and cut them first!¡¹

    I screamed.

    And when I saw Benimaru walking by,

    ¡¸What¡¯s this all about? There¡¯s clearly been no improvement?¡¹

    Dodging my words like holy water, Benimaru shrugged,

    ¡¸Nope, this is impossible for me.

    I have hit a wall. A wall called reality.

    I had never thought that something could be impossible, but this time I tasted defeat¡¹

    He said, scooting away.

    What¡¯s with ¡°a wall called reality¡± crap. Stop screwing with me.

    I have to eat it, huh...?

    When I look at Shion, her eyes are full of tears and she¡¯s trembling.

    No choice, opening my heart to the unknown like a monk, I decided to take the first step towards nirvana...

    ¡¸Got it, I¡¯ll eat it.

    But, next time, please at least prepare the ingredients...¡¹

    ¡¸Umm, about that. I did try, but I end up cutting the building...¡¹

    ¡¸Huh?¡¹

    ¡¸No, the ¡°Hercules¡¯ Edge¡± is plenty sharp, but it¡¯s a little long...¡¹

    Pointing at the odachi on her back.

    She was cooking, no.,.. trying to cook with that?!

    When I looked at Benimaru, he held up his arms as if giving up.

    What an undependable guy. My opinion of him is quickly falling.

    ¡¸A sword is not a tool for cooking. You get it?

    Surely there¡¯s a knife around or something?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I am one with ¡°Hercules¡¯ Edge¡± so cheating on it is a bit...¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, is that so. I thought of giving you a knife as a present soon, but I guess there¡¯s no need for that now.¡¹

    ¡¸I was wrong! ¡°Hercules¡¯ Edge¡± is perfectly fine with me cheating on it, it said!¡¹

    ¡¸I see... I¡¯ll give you knife some time soon, so please use that to cook¡¹

    What a good person.

    That should do it. At least, the ingredients shouldn¡¯te out like that anymore.

    If I at this food... no, I refuse to recognize it as food!.. If I ate this thing, I should acquire¡ºPoison Resistance¡»I guess.

    It¡¯ll probably be useful from now on.

    No choice, I have evolved into a demon lord. I won¡¯t die from eating some food.

    I change into my human form, andmit myself to eating it.

    Steeling myself, I ¡°wee¡± some unknown substance into my mouth.

    Without chewing, I swallow... Huh? Something¡¯s wrong.

    It¡¯s pretty damn delicious.

    N-no way! Though it lookspletely inedible.

    I open my eyes, and, with utmost care, eat another spoonful.

    Delicious...

    Benimaru was looking at me, as if praying. His eyes were asking me whether I was alright.

    Which means that when Benimaru tasted it, it was really bad.

    Shion has a triumphant smile on her face.

    That did annoy me a bit.

    P 456

    ¡¸Shion, what is this...

    Why, unlike how it looks, it tastes great?¡¹

    Fufufu, the thing is...

    She said, and began the exnation...

    In short, in the middle of the evolution, when she needed to express her dearest wishes, she wished for her cooking to be delicious.

    I bet only she made such a wish during my gift granting ceremony.

    What was she thinking, seriously?

    But, I guess that¡¯s just like her; no, this is just who Shion is.

    ¡¸Ehehe. Thus, I obtained this skill.

    The name, unique skill¡ºCook¡»!¡¹

    I¡¯m so amazed I have nothing to say.

    To obtain a unique skill in order to cook, just how persistent was she?

    When I asked about it, apparently no matter what she uses, it turns out delicious.

    When Shuna found out about this, her eyes were full of tears of despair and hatred. Well, for someone who strives hard to seed, such a skill is unforgivable.

    But Shion haspletely went off course trying to improve.

    Well, that is just like her, I guess.

    The day was thus in preparations of the festival, and we partied deep into the night.

    Completely erasing the air of tragedy of a few days ago, the city with filled with smiling faces.

    Youmu and Ellen also participated in the festival, and thoroughly enjoyed themselves.

    There are a lot of loose ends to fix tomorrow, and we need to discuss the future.

    But, not now.

    Now, let¡¯s enjoy our lives to the fullest.

    That¡¯s just our way of life.

 Chapter 73 â€“ The Freed One

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast: Clown and Pierrot)

    Pierrot: What¡¯s up, Clown?

    Clown: Pierrot, where have you been? They¡¯ve been torturing me here!

    Pierrot: Oh, here and there. Scouting for new jokes.

    Clown: You got one?

    Pierrot: Yeah. Two cannibals are eating dinner and one says, ¡°I hate my mother-inw.¡± The other replies, ¡°Well, just eat your noodles, then.¡±

    Clown: Haha. I knew it, you do exist!

    Pierrot: Whoever said I didn¡¯t?

    Clown: A staff-dude and Doctor Oda.

    Pierrot: And what else did they tell you?

    Clown: Something about having had a sister, Kanzaki Aiko, was it?

    Pierrot: Your first friend?

    Clown: Hmm? Oh, I did say that...

    Pierrot: So couldn¡¯t she be your sister then?

    Clown: ... I guess she was...

    .

    .

    Birth of a Demon Lord Arc

    073. The Freed One

    Wouldn¡¯t Resurrection Festival work? My words decided¡ºTempest Resurrection Festival¡»as its official name.

    We are nning on celebrating it every year.

    And now, two days have passed since it ended...

    There are a few problems that are giving me a headache. No, I¡¯m being serious this time.

    After a knocking sound came from my door, Rigurdo and Bester came inside.

    The 14 yet-living assants.

    We are currently in the middle of gathering information.

    And, all our ¡°sources¡± are meekly confessing all they know.

    It seems that Farmas Kingdom and the like have begun to beg for mercy.

    Even the well trained Blood Shadows and Church¡¯s messengers quickly give up and confess when a demon is presented to them

    A demon can inspire fear into its enemies hearts and thus control the soul.

    While there is a chance to resist a greater demon and inferior, an archdemon like Diablo doesn¡¯t take ¡°no¡± for an answer.

    As a result, one usually goes mad, so they decided to confess all they knew rather than meet such a fate.

    By the way, even if they hadmitted suicide, we can just directly manipte their soul or tamper with their brains.

    That, too, is a well known ability of greater demons, so no one is foolish enough to kill themselves before one.

    So if you want to disappear along with all of your secrets, you¡¯d have to kill yourself bypletely destroying your body.

    I hadn¡¯t thought that capture meant aplete leak of information, but it ismon sense in this world.

    So it would be an understatement to say that the spies of this world risk their lives.

    Well, as a result, we were quickly able to obtain information from them.

    As for the headache I mentioned earlier, that would be: what do we do with them now?

    My wrath has subsided when Shion and the rest resurrected.

    As a result, I lost the desire to kill the shabby old man and the church¡¯s dogs.

    Wait, that list does not include the fanatics. Those die no matter what.

    I cannot forgive the perpetrators of that incident.

    ording to the information we obtained, they were not ordered to attack the inhabitants during their ¡°visit¡±.

    The orders came from Cardinal Nichs.

    It was simple: dere war.

    But, as deploying the elite knights would require Hinata¡¯s approval, they decided to send their Blood Shadows pets instead, which lead us to that tragedy.

    Thirsting for blood and assured of their superiority, they rampaged without being ordered to.

    Which I found out just as I was thinking of treating the as prisoners of war or by some other martialw.

    Moreover, the general opinion among us was, as we are not humans, we should live by monster rules.

    Anyways, we can kill them at any time.

    So I decided to investigate what other countries do in such situations.

    Ellen and Youmu didn¡¯t know much about the internal dealings of the countries, so it was pointless to ask them.

    That¡¯s when I remembered about Bester.

    Thus, I went to ask his opinion.

    Entering, Bester greeted me by saying,

    ¡¸It has been a while, Rimuru-sama! What a cmity we have endured¡¹

    A cmity it is. It¡¯s not over, after all.

    ¡¸That it was. There¡¯s something I want to ask, what are human wars like?¡¹

    I tried asking Bester.

    I¡¯m not good at haggling, nor is there a need to.

    Thus, I heard about human wars from Bester.

    First, members of Conference Coalition do not normally wage war.

    For example, there¡¯s a rule that stiptes that a country has to dere the war at a general conference prior to beginning hostilities.

    If this is not done, the country loses membership, and is recognized as amon enemy for all states.

    Wars are easy to start, hard to stop. I¡¯m surprised to see that phrase has be a rule.

    For now, let¡¯s consider the situation where they did dere war at a conference.

    First, they decide on a date forbat and use that time to evacuate civilians.

    Next, they are not allowed to engage their opponent until the opportune date.

    Information gathering and failure to abide by the above rules constitutes a vition of the Coalition¡¯s code.

    As a result, the concept known as ¡°spy¡± is generally considered to be currently absurd. Even if they do exist, they must always be on their guard to escape before the civilians are evacuated.

    Any reported vitions constitute transgression of the Coalition¡¯s code.

    Well, considering such strict rules, they might as well say that spies are forbidden. Though what kind of spy chooses the profession expecting to be caught?

    After the war has begun there are two kinds of wars: limited war and extermination war. (Well, there¡¯s also economic war, but let¡¯s leave that one aside)

    Limited War is one which seeks to alleviate the burden on the civilians and restrict the battle to a designated battlefield.

    It¡¯s kind of like a sport, the extremest of the extremes, though.

    Of course, to prevent the overwhelming advantage of the terrain, the defending side chooses the field of battle.

    This is also chosen at the moment the war has been dered.

    Thetter, the War of Extermination, goes by the ¡°anything goes¡± rule.

    It doesn¡¯t end until one state bes the other¡¯s vassal or fallspletely. Not something you¡¯d want to choose unless you had no other choice.

    In this case, whether you win or lose, you have to have a legitimate reason to invade.

    If you don¡¯t, then it¡¯s a simple war of conquest.

    And, you¡¯d incur the risk of being attacked by other coalition members as a result.

    In other words, this type of war rarely, if ever, happens.

    But wouldn¡¯t dering neutrality be optimal for avoiding conflict? Of course not.

    The Dwarf Kingdom, for example, has advanced technology and great value.

    Thus, they had to build up a power to resist those who would try to conquer them.

    Powerless justice is useless.

    But in reality, it would be hard to exin to other countries why you¡¯re dering war on the neutral Dwarf Kingdom, and even more so, considering their military might.

    Nobody wants to kill themselves by getting caught up in another¡¯s greed.

    Thus, after some wars resulted in the creation of the Conference, which brings us to the current state of things

    Such are the rules set by the Conference Coalition.

    Now, what about the non-members?

    For example, the Eastern Empire.

    That¡¯s a military nation that increased in size by absorbing its weaker neighbors.

    Coalition¡¯s Rules do not apply to this state.

    It invades when it wants and tramples down anyone in its wake.

    So it also makes full use of spies.

    Death to those who disobey!

    That¡¯s the principle they live by, so if the target state does not swear allegiance within a week, they immediately invade.

    Luckily, their sphere of influence fails to extend into the Jura Forest, so there have been victims among nearby states.

    But, considering what has happened to states that battled with the Empire, the Conference Coalition cannot ignore this threat.

    The Dwarf Kingdom was somehow able to establish diplomatic rtions with the Empire and so avoided a potential invasion.

    Well, their military strength and strength of that king certainly has something to do with it.

    Having heard this information, I can¡¯t help but think of the Coalition as a bunch of weak statesing together for mutual protection.

    Powerful countries decide war and fate by their own strength.

    Of course, even if they don¡¯t vite the rules, it¡¯s not like they won¡¯t deviate from them.

    I see; I understood all of this to a certain degree.

    Now, as for when the war has ended...

    What happens to prisoners of war?

    That, too, Bester had exined.

    The Conference forbids the murder of messengers. That is true in any world, I guess.

    Next, it¡¯s rare for a country¡¯s king to be a prisoner of war.

    Even wars of extermination rarely end up inplete annihtion. Unless you¡¯re a fool, you¡¯d surrender when the war has reached your own soil.

    Refusing the surrender and ughtering everybody would earn you animosity from other countries.

    In the first ce, a king that allows his ownnd to be invaded quickly loses the trust of his men and is disposed of.

    In other words, since he¡¯s been dishonored, there¡¯s no need to kill him. That¡¯s how it is.

    I see.

    In that case, while I can just kill him off, sending him back might be a better idea.

    ¡¸Thank you for your input. I¡¯m d you¡¯re here, Bester¡¹

    I said.

    ¡°No, no, not at all!¡± Bright red, Bester replied with a beaming smile.

    Sorry, honestly, that¡¯s damn creepy.

    I¡¯m d he¡¯s gotten rid of that sharp personality and mellowed out... but he really is just an old man.

    ¡¸Oh, before I forget. On my journey to the Dwarf Kingdom, how much can I report?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, as much as you want. They might have a useful opinion¡¹

    I gave my permission.

    Even if we hide it, they¡¯d find out eventually. So we might as well be honest from the start.

    I thanked the bashful Bester again and had him leave.

    That guy, maybe he¡¯s not bashful but just fascinated by me...

    I had taken my human form half way through the conversation.

    And, I¡¯m not wearing the mask since it¡¯s in the middle of repairs right now.

    No way... is he a lolicon? A terrifying possibility filled my mind.

    I pray that¡¯s not the case!

    I think about our earlier conversation.

    If that¡¯s how it is, letting the king and the messengers go is the best choice... maybe.

    I still have the unique skill¡ºHeartless One¡»as well.

    Their hearts have been broken long ago so they can no longer betray me.

    When I though that,

    ?Announcement. Unique Skill¡ºHeartless One¡»has been absorbed by ultimate skill¡ºBeelzebub¡»

    Therefore, it has been erased and is currently unusable?

    O-oh...

    Just when I thought I have gotten a useful skill.

    To only use it once¨Cfor what purpose did I acquire it? Well, I did think that I didn¡¯t need it, though.

    So that aside.

    I feel that the skills that I have gotten used to have greatly changed.

    There¡¯s a need to verify this. For some reason, I felt that urgent need.

    Well, maybe we should release the king and the messenger, but that¡¯s something to discuss among all of us.

    I left the 12 Blood Shadows to Shion.

    After knocking some information out of them, she¡¯ll probably have me eat another one of her meals.

    Using the¡ºCook¡»skill that she has recently obtained.

    Doesn¡¯t she know that she doesn¡¯t have to feed me? Thats sickening... you know?

    Having thus decided our next steps, I had Rigurdo schedule a meeting.

    A conference of all department heads.

    That¡¯s what I decided to do.

    That being so, there¡¯s one more problem to solve.

    I look Rigurdo in the eyes,

    ¡¸How is it? Investigation going fine?¡¹

    I ask.

    Not just my skills, but every single monster¡¯s abilities have greatly increased along with my evolution.

    They were told by the ¡°Voice of the World¡± about the gifts they were to receive.

    Those with a rtion to me probably includes every monster I have named.

    Rigurdo nodded,

    ¡¸We are still in the middle of surveying the poption.

    The women have been saying some iprehensible things like their skin getting smooth and pretty or something.

    Their vitality has certainly increased.

    Those specialized inbat have acquired individual skills and squad unity skills.

    Interestingly enough, the Goblin Riders and the Star Wolves have acquired the rare extra skill¡ºUnification¡»¡¹

    Extra skill¡ºUnification¡»means exactly what it sounds like, no hidden meaning here.

    They became as if one being, able to move quickly on all fours and get a boost of strength.

    Their strength puts them at about rank A-. Even the worst among them would dominate the B ranked.

    Surprisingly, all one hundred have this skill.

    Rigurdo¡¯s report continues.

    Among the 100 resurrected¨Cthe children have all evolved into adolescents.

    Perhaps this evolution was inspired by their regret at being unable to fight.

    They have all obtained¡ºPerfect Memory EX¡»and¡ºEndless Regeneration EX¡»skills.

    Though these are merely extra skills, they work well together.

    That is, even if their heads get blown off, they can change into astral body state and thus avoid death.

    In other words, they obtained regenerative abilities equal to that of Orc Disaster.

    And there¡¯s a hundred of them. How absurd.

    Thus, along with Shion, who got carried away obtaining this absurd ability, they have been calmly enduring intensive training.

    I mean, we won¡¯t die! The boys and girls of the city told me...

    I have no words.

    Should I reprimand them or tell them to work hard?

    Though they are only C+ ranked at most right now, I have a feeling that they will be our strongest squad yet.

    They have even named their squad ¡°Yomigaeri¡°¨Cthose who have surpassed death.

    The 4,100 hobgoblins under Benimaru¡¯smand have evolved in an interesting way.

    The strongest among them, 100 men, evolved into Ogres.

    Just as the oni had wanted, probably; these ogres belong to the first vige I had saved.

    They are now Benimaru¡¯s personal bodyguards, and have been named ¡°Kurenai¡® (Crimson). They possess rank A- strength.

    And, as our vanguards with¡ºFire Maniption¡»and¡ºThermal Resistance EX¡»skills, the rest of the hobgoblins are thus our fire squad.

    Though they are still ranked C+, they are surprisingly powerful.

    I had named them the Green Corps, but that¡¯s no good following the evolution.

    That is, as Benimaru¡¯s subordinates, the red suits them...

    The name ¡°green¡± doesn¡¯t, however. My failure to think ahead led to this.

    But hey, no need to think that far!

    Monster evolution is unpredictable.

    So in defiance, I had the Green Corps¡¯ equipment dyed emerald.

    In the first ce, color has no effect on their ability to freely manipte fire.

    The high orcs evolved as a herd.

    They all obtained¡ºIron Wall EX¡»skill that allows them to create a protective wall out of earth.

    Moreover, they also obtained¡ºFull Body Armor¡»defense ability.

    The inherited most of my resistances, noting that Physical Attack Resistance includes¡ºPain, Corrosion, Paralysis, Electricity¡»resistances.

    So, if I have them eat a lot of Shion¡¯s cooking, would they acquire poison resistance? What foolish thing I thought!

    Though there are individual differences, there are no problems as a whole.

    They each can be evaluated as B ranked.

    And this is when they have lived up to their ¡°Yellow Corps¡± name.

    A squad specializing in creating walls to ward off attacks. They are Tempest¡¯s main force.

    As for Gabil¡¯s 100 Dragonewts,

    Of course, they are at least ranked A- each.

    They acquired¡ºDragon Knight Transformation¡»and¡ºme Breath¡»or¡ºThunder Breath¡»abilities.

    Though their efficiency dropped, their power greatly increased.

    Honestly, I still don¡¯t really know what¡ºDragon Knight Transformation¡»does. Though they obtained it, they can¡¯t seem to use it yet.

    I have a bad feeling about it, so maybe that¡¯s a good thing.

    ¡°So just use it when you¡¯re in danger!¡± is pure negligence.

    Such a phrase is almost sacrilegious to Gabil and his troops.

    But to think that they have also acquired flying abilities and can now shoot their breath from the sky...

    Though they haven¡¯t obtained any new resistances, they did have high resistance to begin with.

    With their scale armor being strong as steel.

    Only a direct strike could prate their armor.

    So being able to fly puts them at an overwhelming advantage over their enemies.

    Their name, ¡°Hiryu¡± (Flying Dragons).

    Unfortunately, they currently might be our strongest unit.

    And thus the report continued.

    Seems like my efforts up till now truly paid off.

    All I got from that was: our strength greatly increased. Just that.

    Though we are not even ten thousand strong, we can easily crushrger armies.

    Compared to the one I annihted, we are overwhelmingly stronger.

    You know, I¡¯m not even surprised anymore.

    Our only weakness is our small numbers.

    Since we can¡¯t easily increase our numbers, that will cause us problems from now on.

    Thus we concluded surveying the popce.

    Next up: management...

    ording to Rigurdo, they are not yet certain.

    Well, that¡¯s just how it should be.

    Even I am not yetpletely aware of my abilities.

    Rather than worrying about others, it¡¯s best to worry about yourself first.

    Requesting that Rigurdo continue the investigation, I left the ce to verify my abilities.

    I headed straight to the Cave of the Seal.

    Meeting Gabil on the way, I ordered that no one intrude, and entered the cave.

    Now then, let¡¯s call forth ultimate skill¡ºRaphael¡»

    I ordered that it teach me about the changes that urred as the result of the evolution.

    Here¡¯s what I found.

    Status

    Name: Rimuru Tempest

    Species: Demon Slime

    Blessing: Storm Crest

    Title: ¡°Demon Lord¡±

    Magic:¡´Magic Energy Maniption Archive¡µ¡´Great Spirit Summoning¡µ

    ¡´Great Demon Summoning¡µ

    Skills: Species-skill¡ºDposition Absorption, Endless Regeneration¡»

    Ultimate Skill¡ºWisdom King Raphael¡»

    ...Though eleration?Appraisal?Parallel Processing?

    Chant Annulment?All of Creation?Fusion?Separation

    Ultimate Skill¡ºGluttonous King Beelzebub¡»

    ...Predation?Analysis?Stomach?Mimic?Segregation?

    Dposition?Supply?Food Chain?Soul Eater

    Daily Skills...¡ºMagic Perception¡»¡ºHeat Detection¡»¡ºAuditory

    Perception¡»¡ºSuper Olfaction¡»

    ¡ºDemon Lord¡¯s Ambition¡»

    Battle Skills...¡ºThread Maniption¡»¡ºCloning¡»¡ºChaos Breath¡»

    ¡ºLaw Maniption¡»¡ºAttribute Change¡»¡ºThought

    Domination¡»¡ºDemon Lord Transformation¡»

    Mimic: Demon, Spirit, ck Wolf, ck Snake, Centipede, Giant Bat, Giant

    Spider, Lizard, Goblin, Orc

    Resistances: Physical Damage Nullification, Natural Attack Nullification, Status

    Change Nullification

    Spirit Attack Resistance, Holy Magic Resistance

    That is all.

    A bunch of things seemed to have disappeared, but since I am in the middle of receiving the skills that my allies acquired, I should be able to use many more.

    I had thought that only the name changed for many of these, but I was clearly wrong.

    Thought eleration, for example, has now increased to 1,000,000 times as fast.

    I can¡¯t exin it in words very well... when I used it, time seemed to stop.

    While intending to ask Raphael about each skill,

    ?Announcement. As ordered,¡ºInfinite Prison¡»has been analyzed.

    Will you release Individual: Veldora? [YES]/[NO]?

    What an announcement it so casually made!

    It was so sudden, that I couldn¡¯t respond...

    But... finally!

    It has taken a year, but I can finally keep my promise.

    All that¡¯s left is... procuring a spirit medium for him.

    The thought of testing the skills haspletely fled my mind.

    I release you, Veldora!

    And, I chose [YES]!

 Chapter 74 â€“ Veldora

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast: Clown and Pierrot)

    Clown: Two verbs, three adjectives, three nouns and a conjunction appeared in court. They¡¯re due to be sentenced next week.

    Pierrot: Beginning with a joke right away?

    Clown: Well, I don¡¯t know how to start anymore!

    Pierrot: Being in a mental hospital really messes with your mind, doesn¡¯t it?

    Clown: No! It¡¯s these memories! I don¡¯t even know whose they are!

    Pierrot: What are they memories of?

    Clown: You, Aiko. The joyous face you showed me when we were picking out your wedding dress. The joyous face with which you praised every good quality of Miyaguchi Yojiro. And the bloody mess I...

    Pierrot: That¡¯s far enough, Clown! You aren¡¯t making any sense!

    Clown: Sadly, I am.

    .

    .

    Editor¡¯s Corner (Cast: AK & MIG)

    AK: Ah, Clown-sama. You poor thing, hanging around the door to insanity. Allow me to wee you!

    Mental Institute Guard: Silence! Stop talking to yourself #002

    AK: Yes, Yes I know.

    .

    .

    Birth of a Demon Lord Arc

    074. Veldora

    The moment I ordered¡ºWisdom King Raphael¡»to release Veldora, I felt an energy storm rage within me.

    I felt a soul of overwhelming power be released.

    (I am reborn!!!)

    Don¡¯t you sound weird? I wanted to retort, but abstained and,

    (Yo! It¡¯s been a while, how have you been?)

    I offer a light greeting.

    (... What¡¯s with that... I¡¯m back and such a lousy greeting...

    But that was quicker than expected. I had thought it¡¯d be a while longer)

    (Nope!¡ºInfinite Prison¡»did take a while, though.

    Had my¡ºGreat Sage¡»skill not evolved, it¡¯d take another hundred years.

    (Well, my unique skill¡ºInvestigator¡»has also been analyzing the prison.

    Sadly, as it was sealed inside, I couldn¡¯t send¡ºGreat Sage¡»the report.

    How absurdly strong it was,¡ºInfinite Prison¡»! As expected of a hero.

    By the way, what¡¯s with the skills evolving?)

    Veldora asked and I began the exnation.

    My transformation into a demon lord made my unique skills evolve into ultimate skills.

    ¡ºGreat Sage¡»had be¡ºRaphael¡»and its analytical abilities greatly increased.

    (Hoho, so that¡¯s how it was. Oh, and you became a demon lord in less than a year!

    Unlike those fakes, awakened demon lords are really strong, you know!

    (Well! Who would¡¯ve known! Could I be a genius?

    I was the strongest slime around since birth though, jeez.

    That much is a given, no?)

    (Are you an idiot? Doing such absurd things. Indeed, I have felt you drawing out absurd amounts of magical energy once in a while.

    And then going around naming people left and right... you do know that whenever you didn¡¯t have enough energy it came from me, right?

    What a ridiculous guy.

    I thought that by having my energy taken by you would extend the imprisonment, but who would have thought you¡¯d shorten it by evolving.

    Very unexpected, I must say!)

    Eh? So the reason I was fine naming everyone was because of Veldora?

    Never once did I think that the risk-free evolution I was witnessing was strange.

    I guess I can¡¯t be naming people as recklessly anymore.

    I see... now I understand why the demon lords don¡¯t just quickly increase the number of their followers.

    Well, thiste in the game, let¡¯s just say that everything went ording to n.

    (Yeah? I nned this all, though (a tant lie)!

    By the way, did a gift reach you?

    The demon lord evolution mentioned something about gifts given to everyone I was linked to)

    He made an incredulous face.

    And thinking for a second,

    (Ooooh! So that¡¯s the skill evolution!

    My unique skill¡ºInvestigator¡»evolved into ultimate skill¡ºInvestigation King Faust¡».

    Recognizing my inquisitive spirit, I was granted path to the ultimate truth!)

    He is very excited.

    Just as he looks, he¡¯s quite an airhead I guess.

    Though that¡¯s perfectly fine.

    To the greatly ted Veldora,

    (Good for you, I guess. Skill evolution happens unexpectedly often, right?)

    I ask,

    (Fool! I didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen for a few thousand years.

    Well, since those who¡¯ve experienced it don¡¯t go boasting about it, it¡¯s more of a secret than anything.

    You have experienced something truly precious!)

    He responded.

    I mean, yeah, considering that demon lords don¡¯t just awaken every day, it would be a pretty rare urrence.

    I do want to continue talking for a while longer, but Veldora is probably itching to go outside.

    But I worry whether it will be fine.

    He¡¯s being traced by the Church¡¯s magic, after all.

    Wouldn¡¯t they find out the moment he exists?

    (Hey, now that we cracked the seal and you have been reborn, will you go outside?

    But, the problem is, you leak so much aura that everyone will find out soon I think...)

    (Would you be troubled if they did?)

    Yes.

    I wanted to jokingly say but,

    Would I be troubled... Nope, not in the slightest, I think?

    If anything does happen I can always depend on Veldora.

    (Nope; if I think about it, it doesn¡¯t trouble me that much.

    So, as a medium, how about you use one of my clones?)

    I offered and, creating a clone, moved the Veldora¡¯s consciousness to it.

    Thus releasing him from my stomach.

    I and my beautiful clone.

    The only difference is its hair has now turned tinum.

    Is what I thought...

    It suddenly started to grow, reaching 2 meters. And, the body turned firm, the face masculine.

    Only my general facial features remained. He has be a good looking young man.

    In short, this is how I would look if I made myself look like a guy. So I thought.

    As I thought, he¡¯s aplete battle maniac. Taking on an easy to fight in yet intimidating form.

    He didn¡¯t turn into a giant dragon, and I almost expected him to do so.

    (Kuahahaha! I have obtained the strongest power! All who disobey shall die!!!)

    And other such lines, Veldora said trying to appear like a stereotypical viin.

    By the way, I remember that line. A boss in my favorite manga said it.

    ¡¸Hey... old geezer. How do you know that line?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuahahahaha! The thing is, I was bored so I decided to analyze and read your memories!¡¹

    ¡¸Yo! You do know that doing such a pointless thing dyed the analysis, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸.....Eh?¡¹

    We were looking each other in the eye.

    Unfortunately, I doubt there was anything pleasant in those memories.

    ¡¸That aside. You¡¯ve released me, you have my thanks!¡¹

    He lowered his eyes and redirected the conversation.

    At that moment,

    ?Announcement. I have obtained two important pieces of information?

    Raphael said.

    This is what he reported,

    ?First, the establishment of a ¡°Soul Corridor¡± with the individual: Veldora has been confirmed.

    Individual: Veldora has been analyzed and the ultimate skill¡ºStorm King Veldora¡»has been acquired.

    The effects of ultimate skill¡ºStorm King Veldora¡»are as follows.

    Storm Dragon Summon: The ability to summon Veldora in his dragon form.

    ¡ùDepending on the amount of magical energy allocated, the summoning time is reduced.

    Storm Dragon Release: The ability to have Individual: Veldora use a clone.

    ¡ùEven in the case of death, memory recovery is possible.

    Storm Dragon Magic Archive: The ability to use ¡°Death Heralding Winds¡±, ¡°ck Lightning¡±, and ¡°Storm of Destruction¡±

    As described above.

    Currently in use, the Storm Dragon Release has no time limit.

    However, in current state, other skills of¡ºStorm King Veldora¡»cannot be used?

    Another bombshell announcement.

    Are you kidding me...

    I rte the information to Veldora,

    ¡¸A ¡°Soul Corridor¡±, huh. So all my memories will transcend time and space and are umted within you.

    So, in other words, as long as you exist, I am immortal.

    Even if I am again sealed in an Infinite Prison, all you have to do is to cancel the summon.

    I mean, I always was nearly invincible, but now I¡¯m immortal as well...¡¹

    Well, that is assuming I continue living.

    Seriously, what a terrifying tale this has be.

    Imagine if someone attacks me thinking it will be a one-on-one and suddenly ¡°Yahoo!¡±, Veldora appears!

    Ku ku ku. How pitiful the opponent would seem.

    What a ridiculous trump card I¡¯ve acquired.

    Speaking of that, weren¡¯t there two pieces of information?

    ?The second: via food chain, a great number of abilities have been offered up to you, master.

    Should I selectively eliminate some throughbining and strengthening others? [YES]/[NO]?

    Not that I¡¯ll have the time to use them.

    I mean, surely there are some who have spent years researching these skills. I won¡¯t be able to use them right away anyways.

    So that should be fine.

    I thought, and selected [YES].

    Skillsbination has begun, and quickly ended.

    ?Announcement. Unique skill¡ºEndless Prison¡»has been used as a base during fusion... sess.

    Unique skill¡ºEndless Prison¡»has evolved into ultimate skill¡ºCovenant King Uriel¡»?

    What?

    So I had acquired unique skill¡ºEndless Prison¡»as well...

    That was an important announcement but Raphael-san ispletely unfazed.

    Covenant, in other words, loyalty.

    Perhaps this is the crystallized form of my believers¡¯ loyalty.

    A skill created bybining every that I had acquired¨Cultimate skill¡ºCovenant King Uriel¡»... huh.

    I check my strength after acquiring the skill. I feel an overwhelming sense of safety.

    Perhaps this is the proof of my bonds with myrades.

    Hmm? Wait a second...

    Does this mean that I have acquired four ultimate skills?!

    Now... isn¡¯t it fine for me to be proud of my abilities? No, let¡¯s not get negligent.

    Pitiful are the days of a proud fool, they say.

    As someone who calls himself a demon lord, I can¡¯t let my guard down.

    Right! Whenever I get carried away I lose. This is the time for utmost prudence.

    Anyways, let¡¯s check its abilities.

    ?Solution. Ultimate skill¡ºCovenant King Uriel¡»has the following abilities.

    Spacial Domination: The ability to to manipte space to shift to a recognized coordinate. Movement Ability.

    Defense Barrier: The ability to create a multiyered defense, and distort space in order to create absolute defense.

    Infinite Prison: The ability topletely seal the target with the ultimate seal.

    Secluded Space: The ability to control heat by manipting inertia. It is now possible to release and absorb heat at will.

    That is all.

    Upon acquiring this skill, relevant inferior extra skills have been removed?

    I see...

    Spacial Domination seems to allow me to transfer somewhere in a single moment.

    Defense Barrier seems to now cover my body. My interference is unnecessary, Raphael seems to have itpletely under control.

    Infinite Prison can activate ording to my will. It is the same barrier that trapped Veldora. In other words, those I capture can never get out.

    I don¡¯t really get Secluded Space. I do believe I have a higher ss me maniption ability though...

    As a test, I set my fist aze.

    On mymand, it disappears. Oh... okay.

    Without wasting the released heat, I can preserve the state of an isted space.

    Since it surpasses my understanding I might not be able to use it, but I do understand that it¡¯s another absurd skill.

    Let¡¯s leave it to Raphael-san.

    Frankly, Uriel¡¯s skills are instant travel, absolute defense, and sealing.

    These I understandpletely.

    So... aren¡¯t I invincible?

    ... No, no, I had just decided to stay prudent.

    No getting on the high horse for this slime.

    While I was verifying my abilities, Veldora was checking his own ultimate skill¡ºInvestigation King Faust¡».

    Sounds like an amazing skill.

    Its abilities include Thought eleration, Appraisal, All of Creation, Probability Estimation, and Pursuit of Truth.

    Even I don¡¯t have thetter two. Unfortunately, food chain is not activating.

    But, i probably wouldn¡¯t understand them anyways.

    Thus having finished investigating my new abilities, I headed out.

    We opened the door and stepped outside.

    Gabil was kneeling there, waiting for us.

    Did something happen?

    ¡¸T-t-today is t-t-truly a fortunate d-day...

    To find Rimuru-sama and V-Veldora-sama in good health...¡¹

    He¡¯s trembling nervously.

    I see, he noticed Veldora¡¯s rebirth.

    No matter what form he takes, his presence gives him away.

    And Dragonewts are far descendants of dragons.

    Moreover, the monsters of Jura Forest for a long time revered Veldora.

    So of course the rebirth would cause a panic.

    I see, so even if him going outside wouldn¡¯t trouble me, it could cause a panic inside the city.

    ¡¸Veldora, you wouldn¡¯t mind me releasing the clone and having you hop back inside for a minute?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Nope, not at all.

    I haven¡¯t finished reading this one manga through your memories, and I can use your eyes to obtain all the necessary information¡¹

    He happily agreed.

    For now, let¡¯s introduce him to department heads first.

    After Veldora entered me,

    ¡¸Gabil, there¡¯s no need to worry that much.

    If you look closely, he¡¯s a really nice dragon¡¹

    ¡¸U-umm...

    What would be the rtionship between Rimuru-sama aand Veldora-sama?

    And on that note, since when had Veldora-sama been reborn?¡¹

    Trying to hide his trembling, he asked.

    And I cheerfully exined.

    Promising that I¡¯ll introduce him to everyone at the meeting of the department heads.

    Now then, after returning to the city, I find it troubling, as expected.

    Those who could notice noticed, it seems.

    The word on the street is ¡°Storm Dragon has been reborn¡±, so everyone is on their guard.

    ¡¸Oh, Rimuru-sama, you are unhurt!

    We suddenly felt the rebirth of the Storm Dragon Veldora-sama from the cave.

    Knowing that Rimuru-sama has headed off in that direction, we were worried.¡¹

    ¡¸Is my brother, is Gabil alive?!¡¹

    Rigurdo was reassured by my return, and so said.

    At the same time, Gabil¡¯s sister Souka ran up concerned.

    ¡¸Hmm? Oh, no problems. Rigurdo, how are the preparations for the meeting?¡¹

    ¡¸Ay. Proceeding without dy.

    More importantly, it seems that Veldora-sama¡¯s presence is approaching here¡¹

    Word does go around fast.

    This is a good opportunity to introduce him to everyone.

    Letting everyone know, we decided to hold a great conference.

    We¡¯ll also have Youmu, Ellen, and the other humans attend.

    We need to decide our next steps, after all.

    ¡¸Souka, Gabil will be there, and you must participate too.

    Let Souei know to gather every member!¡¹

    ¡¸Ay! I live to serve!¡¹

    She eximed and ran off.

    At a speed at which Rigurdo could not follow, she ran off to deliver Souei the message.

    If I leave it to them, they should gather everyone quickly.

    While that was being done, I had Rigurdo exin the Department Heads¡¯ abilities.

    First, Benimaru

    Name: Benimaru

    Race: Fair Oni

    Blessing: Tempest Crest

    Title: Oni King

    Rank: A rank [EP: 213,000]

    Magic: None

    Skills: Unique skill¡ºGeneralissimo¡»Thought eleration, Thought Domination, Prediction

    . Extra skill¡ºFire Maniption¡»¡ºck Lightning¡»¡ºMultiple Barriers¡»¡ºSpatial Travel¡»

    . Daily skills ¡ºMagic Perception¡»¡ºHeat Detection¡»¡ºMajesty¡»¡ºHerculean Strength¡»

    . Battle Skill...¡ºFire Transformation¡»

    Resistances: Physical Attack Nullification, Pain Nullification, Status Change Nullification, Spirit Attack Resistance, Holy Magic Attack Resistance, Natural Effect Resistance

    In short, absurd.

    He¡¯s Tempest¡¯s Commander-in-Chief.

    Next is Shuna

    Name: Shuna

    Race: Fair Oni

    Blessing: Tempest Crest

    Title: Onihime

    Rank: A rank [EP: 12.000]

    Magic:¡´Nature Archive¡µ¡´Element Archive¡µ¡´Curse Archive¡µ

    Skills: Unique skill¡ºAnalyst¡»Thought eleration, Appraisal, Incantation Voided

    . Unique skill¡ºCreator¡»Material Conversion, Fusion, Separation

    . Extra skill¡ºMultiple Barrier¡»¡ºSpatial Travel¡»

    . Daily skill¡ºMagic Perception¡»¡ºMajesty¡»

    Resistances: Status Change Nullification, Spirit Attack Resistance

    Shuna also exceeds A rank.

    Though she¡¯s not specialized forbat.

    As for Hakurou,

    Name: Hakurou

    Race: Fair Oni

    Blessing: Tempest Crest

    Title: Sword Saint

    Rank: A rank [EP: 65,500]

    Magic:¡´Fighting Spirit¡µ

    Skills: Unique Skill¡ºMartial Artist¡»Thought eleration, Supreme eleration, Future Prediction

    . Extra Skill¡ºSage EX¡»¡ºMultiple Barriers¡»¡ºSpatial Travel¡»

    . Daily Skill ¡ºMagic Perception¡»¡ºMajesty¡»¡ºHerculean Strength¡»

    Resistances: Status Change Resistance, Spirit Attack Resistance

    As expected.

    Sword Saint, huh. Fits him too well.

    Though that¡¯s what we all tend to call him.

    As for Kurobee, added on to his unique skill¡ºResearcher¡»is the unique skill¡ºGodly Craftsman¡»

    He really is fully dedicated to the smithy.

    As for Souei

    Name: Souei

    Race: Fair Oni

    Blessing: Tempest Crest

    Title: Yami (Darkness)

    Rank: A rank [EP: 187,000]

    Magic: None

    Skills: Unique Skill¡ºAssassin¡»Thought eleration, One Hit Kill, Supreme eleration

    . Extra Skill¡ºMultiple Barriers¡»¡ºSpatial Travel¡»

    . Daily Skill ¡ºMagic Perception¡»¡ºFear¡»¡ºMajesty¡»

    . Battle Skills¡ºPoison, Paralysis, Corrosive Breath¡»¡ºClone¡»¡ºWeb Maniption¡»

    Resistances: Pain Nullification, Status Change Nullification, Physical and Spiritual Attack Resistance, Holy Magic Attack Resistance, Natural Effects Resistance

    He too specialized inbat. Oh and One Hit Kill is not a physical attack, it targets the spiritual body directly.

    So if they aren¡¯t guarding their soul, it can¡¯t be protected against.

    What a dangerous man he has be.

    Now the problem child, Shion.

    Name: Shion

    Race: Evil Oni

    Blessing: Tempest Crest

    Title: The Immortal

    Rank: A rank [EP: 224,000]

    Magic: None

    Skills: Unique Skill¡ºCook¡»Decision Result, Optimal Choice

    . Extra Skill¡ºSage EX¡»¡ºMultiple Barriers¡»¡ºSpacial Travel¡»¡ºRegeneration EX¡»¡ºPerfect Memory¡»

    . Daily Skill¡ºMagic Perception¡»¡ºFear¡»¡ºWar Goddess¡»

    . Battle Skill¡ºDemon Transformation¡»

    Resistances: Pain Nullification, Status Nullification, Physical and Spiritual Attack Resistance, Holy Magic Resistance, Natural Effect Resistance

    She...

    After hearing Rigurdo¡¯s report I went to check myself...

    But she truly surpasses Benimaru¡¯s fighting potential.

    What a terrifying girl.

    And hey, what¡¯s with the¡ºDemon Transformation¡»?! She¡¯s a quasi-demon lord now.

    I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she were Demon Lord race by now.

    Why do we need another dangerous individual on the loose?

    Cut me some ck, will you...

    Next is Gabil...

    Name: Gabil

    Race: Dragonewt

    Blessing: Tempest Crest

    Title: Dragon Knight

    Rank: A rank [EP: 126,000]

    Magic: None

    Skills: Unique Skill¡ºTuner¡»Unexpected Results, Fate Change

    . Extra Skill¡ºSage EX¡»¡ºMultiple Barrier¡»¡ºSpatial Travel¡»

    . Daily Skill ¡ºMagic Perception¡»¡ºHeat Detection¡»¡ºSuper Olfaction¡»¡ºMajesty¡»

    . Battle Skill¡ºDragon Knight Transformation¡»¡ºme Breath¡»¡ºThunder Breath¡»

    Resistances: Pain Nullification, Status Change Nullification, Physical and Spiritual Attack Resistance, Holy Magic Attack Resistance, Natural Effect Resistance

    I don¡¯t know what this means.

    I do know what Tuner means, but what kind of ability is it?

    Probably, it might be a mysterious skill that activates when an attack doesn¡¯tnd or to change the worst oue into a fortunate one or something.

    Is this guy¡¯s life a joke or something?

    As expected of Gabil.

    Don¡¯t expect anything, and he won¡¯t betray your expectations.

    He also possesses many resistances so he¡¯s unexpectedly strong... probably.

    Next, in charge of defense, is Gerudo.

    Name: Gerudo

    Race: High Orc

    Blessing: Tempest Crest

    Title: Orc King

    Rank: A rank [EP: 147.000]

    Magic: None

    Skills: Unique Skill¡ºGuardian¡»Grant Protection, Substitution, Iron Wall

    . Unique Skill¡ºGourmet¡»Predation, Stomach, Supply, Demand

    . Extra Skill¡ºSage EX¡»¡ºMultiple Barriers¡»¡ºSpatial Travel¡»

    . Daily Skill¡ºMagic Perception¡»¡ºSuper Olfaction¡»¡ºMajesty¡»¡ºHerculean Strength¡»

    . Battle Skill¡ºPoison, Paralysis, Corrosive Breath¡»¡ºFull Body Armor Change¡»¡ºThought Maniption¡»

    Resistances: Pain Nullification, Status Change Nullification, Physical and Spiritual Attack Resistance, Holy Magic Attack Resistance, Natural Effect Resistance EX

    Very reliable.

    He can redirect damage to himself thus protecting the army using his own defenses.

    I can expect much from him as a division general.

    How many he can activate it on, however, is currently unknown.

    Last up is Diablo.

    Since he didn¡¯t feel like telling Rigurdo I went to ask myself.

    I mean, I called him and he appeared.

    Name: Diablo

    Race: Demon

    Blessing: Tempest Crest

    Title: Demon Lord

    Rank: A+ rank [EP: 444,000]

    Magic:¡´Magic Energy Maniption Archive¡µ¡´High Demon Summoning¡µ

    Skills: Unique Skill¡ºGreat Wiseman¡»Thought eleration, Thought Domination, Incantation Void.

    . Unique Skill¡ºEnchanter¡»Fascination, Seduction

    . Extra Skill¡ºMultiple Barriers¡»¡ºSpatial Travel¡»

    . Daily Skill¡ºMagic Perception¡»¡ºDemon Lord¡¯s Ambition¡»

    . Battle Skill¡ºLaw Maniption¡»

    Resistances: Physical Attack Nullification, Natural Effect Nullification, Status Change Nullification, Spirit Attack Resistance, Holy Magic Attack Resistance

    Hahaha.

    What a pleasant guy.

    He¡¯s be ridiculously strong.

    He can easily be a demon lord already.

    No question about it.

    After Veldora and I, he¡¯s the next strongest guy in the city.

    Letting him know to participate in the conference, I head to therge meeting room.

    It will be an important meeting that will decide the fate of Tempest.

    To aim to create a world where human and monsters can live together peacefully...

 Chapter 75 â€“ Conference

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast: Clown and Pierrot

    Pierrot: Clown, you are depressed.

    Clown: More memories have been flooding my mind.

    Pierrot: A continuation of yesterday¡¯s?

    Clown: No. Report cards. Admission letters. eptance letters. Rewards. Various documents, with my name blurred out. I can¡¯t seem to remember it.

    Pierrot: Didn¡¯t the doctor address you somehow?

    Clown: I wasn¡¯t listening.

    Pierrot: You addressed me as Aiko, your sister. What was herst name?

    Clown: Kanzaki.

    Pierrot: So wouldn¡¯t that be yourst name?

    Clown: Perhaps it would?

    Pierrot: And remember that police came to see some Kanzaki... what was the name?

    Clown: Kanzaki... I don¡¯t remember!

    Pierrot: Well, at times like this...

    Clown: At times like this...?

    Pierrot: Tell a joke!

    Clown: My existence.

    Pierrot: That¡¯s not very funny.

    Clown: Fine...A man who worked in a cruise liner as a magician had a parrot and every time the man did a trick the parrot yelled, ¡°it¡¯s in the pocket,¡± ¡°it¡¯s in the pocket,¡± the magician would do another trick and the parrot yelled, ¡°it¡¯s in the hat¡±, ¡°it¡¯s in the hat.¡±

    One day during his act the cruise liner had a problem and the ship sunk. The parrot came up from the water and looking confused said; ¡°NOW WHERE DID HE HIDE THE SHIP.¡±

    Birth of a Demon Lord

    075. Conference

    Every member of every department assembled in therge meeting hall.

    As for Ranga, I had forgotten that he was sleeping within my shadow.

    He¡¯s in sleep-mode¨Cconscious but unable to move.

    I couldn¡¯t measure his abilities, but it is clear that he¡¯s undergoing some kind of evolution.

    Well, he¡¯ll probablye running out if I wind up in some perilous situation.

    He¡¯s rather uninterested in the conference but is nheless listening.

    I guess it¡¯s time to begin.

    The moment I thought to dere that the meeting has begun,

    ¡¸I apologize for the intrusion in the middle of the meeting!

    Ladies and Gentlemen, a guest has arrived.

    Here on an urgent matter and requests immediate audience with you...¡¹

    A soldier on look-out ran in and so reported.

    Rigurdo was about to reprimand the soldier, but Kaijin calmed him down.

    We haven¡¯t begun yet, so it¡¯s fine. However, it is troubling that people can so easily enter here.

    ¡¸Rigurdo, we need to look into thister¡¹

    ¡¸Ay. I am truly ashamed of myself.¡¹

    ¡¸Nah, we just got the idea and everyone¡¯s working hard as is¡¹

    I replied,forting him.

    In fact, even if we find somethingcking we only need to improve forter.

    So it¡¯s probably best to think of the long-term benefit.

    I had that guest escorted here.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a long time, Rimuru-dono.

    We havee to aid you during your time of need. We hope it is not toote¡¹

    With these words, the Brumund Kingdom¡¯s Freedom Association Guild Master Fuze came in.

    Fully armed, prepared for battle.

    Hmm? Hmmmmm?

    If I think about it, it¡¯s been what, 10 days since we had the 50 adventurers and merchants go?

    And we had them deliver the information and request assistance, I think.

    I am truly grateful, but are they okay associating with us?

    ¡¸I apologize for disturbing you during your busy war preparations.

    However, we found your defensescking. The Farmas Kingdom¡¯s main force has yet to arrive, right?

    ording to our intel, a total of 15 thousand troops areing.

    Though it may improve your morale, I hardly see this as a right time to be merry.

    Though we mayck in ability, we will support you to the best of our ability¡¹

    Clearly prepared to die, he delivered this heated address.

    Yup. It¡¯s really hard to tell him that the war¡¯s already over.

    And continuing,

    ¡¸This is a good city.

    Carefully built houses decorate your well nned streets.

    The paved roads wouldn¡¯t lose even to the Royal Capital.

    I was surprised.

    Hardly would I want to turn it into a field off battle. I suggest weunch a surprise attack to quickly destroy the enemy¡¯s head.

    We have heard the church backs the enemy.

    So, we have brought over 50 B rank and above adventurers.

    The country cannot openly support you. I hope you understand...

    But the fifty of us will cut deep into the enemy ranks and ughter... ¡¹

    The department members are staring nkly at Fuze, who is continuing the passionate speech.

    To us it¡¯s all... been there, done that type of thing.

    But I had expected Brumund to abandon us. To think they really sent reinforcements...

    Though we do have an agreement with them, surely there was a way out...

    This makes me kind of happy.

    But that being so.

    ¡¸Yeah. I appreciate the sentiment, but it¡¯s already over¡¹

    ¡¸Over? What do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸How should I say this...

    In other words. In a few words, I annihted them!¡¹

    Although he was speechless, his face was clearly saying ¡°Huuuh?¡±

    Youmu came up to pat him on the shoulder and Cabal was saying something tofort him.

    Ellen and Gido were saying things like ¡°Unbelievable, right!¡±

    Well, I guess it is

    I mean, not even two weeks have passed since they dered war.

    They were probably expecting the army to take a week to reach here, us to buy two or three days fighting in the fields, and, if worst came to worst, hole up in the fort.

    So when they arrive and saw us carefree, they seem to have convinced themselves that the army was runningte.

    Though we were so merry that they did suspect that something was off...

    Anyways, thanks to Ellen¡¯s and Cabal¡¯s exnation, they seemed to have understood the situation.

    So we had our soldiers escort the fifty men waiting outside to the inn¨Cto rx.

    Since it came to this, I might as well have Fuze participate in the conference.

    Though he can¡¯t represent Brumund Kingdom¡¯s official position, he can at least offer a human opinion.

    Now then, let¡¯s begin the conference! I wanted to say, but

    ¡¸Umm, would you have a moment?¡¹

    Bester asked, raising his hand.

    Did something happen?

    ¡¸What? Is there a problem?¡¹

    I asked,

    ¡¸Yes. The thing is, we finished developing the magic item long distancemunication ball...

    It is now possible to converse while seeing the other party¡¹

    Hmph.

    A wonderful invention, but why bring it up now?

    I thought, but

    ¡¸When I reported the event to the Dwarf King, he told me that he had some things he wanted to say...

    So since we are all gathered here, I kind of figured this might be a good time¡¹

    I see.

    If that¡¯s it, I don¡¯t see a problem.

    ¡¸Bester. I don¡¯t mind, but shouldn¡¯t the conversation be held in secrecy?

    We have Youmu and Association¡¯s Chief over here, so is it fine?

    If it¡¯s a private conversation, shouldn¡¯t we hold itter?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, not at all. The Dwarf King also wishes to mention some things regarding future international rtions...

    When I told him about today¡¯s conference, he said that he¡¯ll assemble his Ministers as well¡¹

    ¡¸So they are currently waiting over there?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. That¡¯s how it is¡¹

    I see... we never did announce the establishment of diplomatic rtions with the Dwarf Kingdom.

    The two contracts that we have are the non-aggression treaty and the technological cooperation treaty.

    Though those would be meaningless if our country ceases to exist. However, we now have the advantage.

    I believe that the previous events are of a magnitude that they cannot ignore.

    If anything, we proved to be a country that can destroy and army of 15 thousand men.

    Will they officially dere diplomatic rtions between us or perhaps seek to destroy us as humanity¡¯s enemy?

    ¡¸Bester, I have to ask, did you tell him that I have be a demon lord?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. I told him everything¡¹

    Ah, as expected.

    He should have only confirmed it this morning so for him to so quickly assemble the ministers only evinces how gravely he views the situation.

    Well, if you were told that demon lord ss monster created a city and evolved into a demon lord, surely you¡¯d sweat a bit.

    He would learn of this sooner orter though. So this might be a good chance.

    So at this point, continuing the conversation as is will probably not cause any further problems.

    I mean, while nning our next steps I did want to hear his opinion.

    ¡¸Got it. Then bring themunication equipment and set it up.

    We¡¯ll wait for you and prepare for the emergency council¡¹

    I dered.

    This is a sudden development, but also a good opportunity.

    We¡¯re deciding our future here, after all.

    Thus, we decided to hold a global conference instead of meeting right now, scheduling it an hour away.

    Right after rxing, Fuze heard our conversation and with an amazing look on his face ran up to me.

    And,

    ¡¸Hey, didn¡¯t you just say something really important right now?

    I might be wrong, but did you just say that you became a demon lord?¡¹

    He said, trembling.

    Does he need to pee? No need to hold back man, we have bathrooms around.

    ¡¸Hmm? Ah, demon lord, right?

    I did be one, what of it?

    But more importantly, before you piss yourself, shouldn¡¯t you use a restroom? ¡¹

    ¡¸Are you an idiot?! There¡¯s no time for that!

    Became a demon lord, yo! What¡¯s up with that?¡¹

    Eh~. What a pain.

    From the beginning? No good if I don¡¯t exin it from the beginning?

    Well, I did tell him I annihted an army but I guess I can¡¯t expect him to guess the rest.

    I decided to summarize the events and exin.

    And so, I exined it all to Fuze.

    ¡¸Pardon the intrusion! Another guest seeks audience with Rimuru-sama.

    How should we proceed?¡¹

    The same soldier asst time asked.

    What¡¯s with that. So many guests these days.

    Leaving Fuze, who was saying something (grumbling) at the sky, I decided to meet this guest.

    I headed for the room where the guest was waiting for me.

    When I entered, I saw an exquisitely dressed gentleman and five men who had an air of experienced officers about them.

    The gentleman was sitting on the sofa with the five officers standing behind him.

    I could easily see that they were well trained.

    The gentleman sitting on the sofa had a good face and could easily had been a model in his younger days.

    His narrow eyes would be his distinguishing feature.

    ¡¸Ah, good day. Sorry for the wait.

    Pleased to meet you, I am Rimuru, currently working as this city¡¯s King.

    I hope we get along!¡¹

    I greeted them in a way I thought appropriate.

    Though I became a demon lord, I have no clue about manners or formalities.

    Nor does anyone around here know much about it...

    Well, I do think that it would be nice to be taught these things, though.

    Upon hearing my greeting, the narrow eyed man stood up.

    And opening his eye wide with a Kuwa!,

    ¡¸So thou art the demon who hath bewitched my daughter?

    Hast thou said thy prayers!¡¹

    He said, beginning to chant an extremely highbustion spell.

    Hey! This geezer is nuts.

    From what I see, that¡¯s the highest tier spell he got going there.

    At this power level it would certainly cause some damage to the city.

    Clearly a spell used against armies.

    What¡¯s this guy on? I have no idea what he¡¯s saying.

    I tricked his daughter? What¡¯s that about?

    Right as I waspletely at a loss,

    ¡¸Wait, Papa! Why did youe here?!!!¡¹

    Ellen came flying in.

    And perhaps after realizing the spell from a single nce, she hit the gentleman squarely on the head.

    A beautiful ¡°Suppaaaa!¡± sound resounded through the room, and the gentleman regained his sanity.

    It seems that this gentleman geezer is Ellen¡¯s father.

    And after hearing Ellen¡¯s exnation, he finally calmed down.

    What an annoying guy he is.

    ¡¸My~, A ha ha ha. My bad.

    I had heard that my daughter was captured by some demon lord so I was quite panicked!¡¹

    He said with a bright smile.

    Even so, what point was there in preparing the highest tierbustion spell? What a ridiculous father.

    ¡¸No, Your Excellency. The received report was correct but you jumped to a wrong conclusion¡¹

    ¡¸I knew it, Papa¡¯s at fault here!¡¹

    A secretary-like person and Ellen ganged up on him.

    That is kind of pitiful, but I don¡¯t feel any sympathy towards him. He¡¯s just paying for his own stupidity.

    After things calmed down, he introduced himself again.

    Ellen¡¯s father, the narrow eyed gentlemen, is a high noble of Sorcerer¡¯s Dynasty Sarion, Duke lude.

    He¡¯s rted to the emperor, his uncle to be precise.

    In short, he¡¯s one of the three bigwigs of Sarion.

    I can¡¯t hide my surprise.

    E-Ellen is a true ojou-sama?!

    She can even be called a princess. To be an adventurer at that social status; she¡¯s too free-willed.

    I do think that those stopping her are correct, but I won¡¯t do it myself.

    I mean, she herself doesn¡¯t seem to care. There¡¯s probably people protecting her from the shadows as well.

    They¡¯ve done well not to let information slip.

    Though that¡¯s probably the result of Cabal¡¯s and Gido¡¯s hard work. Let¡¯s thank them for itter.

    But, now.

    ¡¸So is the purpose of your visit limited to Ellen only?¡¹

    That wouldn¡¯t be funny.

    I nce at Duke lude,

    ¡¸Fufufu. Of course, that¡¯s not the case.

    We are in considering how we should treat your country from now on, so I came to see it myself.

    No need to worry believing I was careless. This body is only a homunculus.¡¹

    I noticed upon his words.

    For someone important from the Sorcerer¡¯s Dynasty, his body houses very little magical energy.

    Though the officers seem to be real, the gentleman¡¯s body is not.

    As expected of a high noble. He¡¯s careful.

    But more importantly.

    I want to learn how to make homunculiter.

    And that brings us to the next point.

    We¡¯ll have Duke lude participate in the conference as well.

    An hour has passed by now.

    It¡¯s time to start the conference.

    Returning to therge conference room I found everyone waiting for me.

    I had the Duke¡¯s group escorted to a set of empty seats.

    It¡¯s probably best to start with a self introduction. That is, there are many people here who have connections torge countries.

    So, let¡¯s start it thus.

    First, we¡¯ll have everyone not from Tempest introduce themselves.

    Dwarf Kingdom, military nation Dwargon.

    Representing them: their king himself. Gazelle Dwargo. Though only projected as in image, his dignity is impossible to hide.

    Small country Brumund.

    Unfortunately, we don¡¯t have anyone representing them.

    However, we do have Fuze, the Freedom Association¡¯s Branch Guild Master.

    And, he¡¯s rather friendly with Baron Belouard.

    Though he doesn¡¯t have decisive say, his opinion should have some weight.

    A sudden addition to our table, a high noble from Sorcerer¡¯s Dynasty Sarion.

    Duke lude is a no-good doting father, but his current face is that of a stoic noble.

    And, via his position in the council, he holds sway over the whole country.

    So no disrespecting him.

    So looking over the guests, it¡¯s clear that many distinguished individuals have shown up.

    A monster only meeting may lead us to fall into some mistaken conclusion. Thus, I am rather thankful that we have so many participants from the human side.

    Next, we introduced all the members from Tempest.

    And, it was finally my turn.

    ¡¸Ah, right.

    There¡¯s one person I want to introduce to you.

    Though you have probably have heard his name already.

    So please don¡¯t be surprised.

    Now then,e forth!¡¹

    I thus began the introduction.

    Knowing what was toe, Gabil swallowed his saliva and tensed up.

    The air in the room changed, and everyone turned silent.

    And,

    ¡¸Kuahahahaha! I have been called and here I am!!!¡¹

    I called Veldora out via ¡°Storm Dragon Release¡±.

    Using my clone as a base, he appeared as a beautiful young man.

    Giving everyone a sidelong nce,

    ¡¸This is my best friend, Veldora. Please be kind to him!¡¹

    I introduced him,

    ¡¸Veldora¡¯s the name, though I¡¯m called ¡°Storm Dragon¡±. Pleased to meet you!¡¹

    Veldora greeted everyone.

    Dead silence enveloped the room.

    No one moved.

    And, with a flop, Fuze and Ellen fainted, screaming ¡°Ay!!¡± Rigurdo¡¯s group and the hobgoblins fell prostrate before him...

    It all turned very chaotic.

    Of course, the conference was temporarily suspended for a break.

    ...We hadn¡¯t started yet, had we... I couldn¡¯t help but think.

 Chapter 76 â€“ Conference â€“ Main act

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (cast: A certain uni-cycling bear and his diary)

    The Bear¡¯s Journal entry:

    Dear Journal,

    Life is good ever since I moved into the home of my Partner Yuuka san. The ce had all sorts of weird human gadgets, talisman, and flowers, but I got used to this surprisingly fast. There was a box that replicated my Ice magic, despite it being much weaker, boxes and papers that illustrates events happening in other ces, and a wooden hot pool (albeit a little cramped, with the word ¡°donation¡± on the side)!

    If I ever get hungry, there¡¯s a fishpond in a local park, and the humans in the fish market always leave behind gifts for me before hurriedly leaving their shops. This is the life!

    My Partner Yuuka san however...has a few problems. Her work speed is fine, and she smells nice, like flowers (most other humans smell weird, if not terrible). She was even able to keep up with me when we went on a jog! Is she even human? But asionally she¡¯d slip into her own world, and would stare at me with a strange look on her face. At one point I heard her mumbling about me transforming into an ¡°Armpit Shrine Maiden(wtf?)¡±

    ...she¡¯s not behind me is she?

    -Journal entry end-

    .

    The Clown had a minute so the clown edited the formatting and some small things here and there

    Birth of a Demon Lord Arc

    076 Conference ¨C Main act

    At one point the conference area was in a state of uproar, but it had died down somehow.

    Those who fell unconscious were taken care of, and those desperately asking about Veldora were soothed.

    There were a bunch of problems involving this and that, but I somehow managed to settle them.

    Everyone was in more of a panic than I thought they would have been. It was chaotic.

    As expected of Veldora.

    There is no single individual who doesn¡¯t fear the ¡°Storm Dragon¡±.

    Well, if a ¡°Disaster ss¡± monster suddenly appeared, it¡¯s natural for people to start panicking.

    Even so, it¡¯s going to turn into a chaotic mess no matter what, so might as well introduce him earlier.

    When making future ns from now on, I¡¯ll also have to think about Veldora¡¯s movements huh.

    The humans, Fuze and Ellen, Youmu and the dwarves etc, already made me used to seeing their paled faces.

    Even though I have suppressed it, they must have been affected by Veldora¡¯s demonic aura.

    Every executive was told to suppress their demonic auras, and they¡¯re pretty experienced with this.

    After analyzing a barrier and simplifying it, one was deployed in the room.

    After all, even in his sealed state, an ordinary B ranked monster pales inparison to Veldora emitting this demonic aura.

    Even so, I have confidence that I can hold back his demonic aura.

    I thought it would be fine because my abilities after evolution made such a feat possible...

    ¡¸Is everyone ok? How are you all feeling? ¡¹

    What I heard was,

    ¡¸......I didn¡¯t hear anything about this, regarding this issue. ¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a second... Veldora san is a friend? Can you tell me more about this? ¡¹

    ¡¸......If I report this to the guild master......wait, I am the guild master! ¡¹

    Etcetera.

    I was suddenly pierced withints and resentment-filled gazes.

    Even if you say such things, nee?

    TN Note: The ¡°Nee¡± here is something like the ¡°Nee¡± in ¡°Desu yo nee...¡± I guess.

    Taking it all in, even if I said such a thing, it would be hard to believe me wouldn¡¯t it?

    Besides, I¡¯m wasn¡¯t even supposed to talk about this.

    However, instead of being stunned by the demonic aura, they were simply scared stiff.

    That Fuze, if I didn¡¯t advise him to go to the toilet earlier, something would have leaked.

    That¡¯s wonderful! Right?

    I was red at after patting him on the shoulder.

    Because I was the one who gave him that advice, I thought he would like to thank me, but that¡¯s something he probably wouldn¡¯t likely do.

    Well whatever.

    ¡¸Hm? I didn¡¯t tell you? I thought I did, or maybe I didn¡¯t......

    Well, it¡¯s all in the past, so we¡¯re all fine now right?

    Putting that aside, let¡¯s start the conference! ¡¹

    I said that with a refreshing smile on my face, but it wasn¡¯t received well.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸ DON¡¯T DISMISS IT SO EASILY!!! ¡¹¡¹¡¹

    They protested in unison.

    Somehow, everyone calmed down and after another hour of dy, the conference continued.

    .........

    ......

    ...

    Now then, about the opening topics of this conference.

    Although there were a number of topics, talking about the small details as well when exining something was a good way to save time.

    With that said, this circumstance of exining in detail was also a request from everyone.

    It was troublesome, but as if I was recapping, I started my talk from my encounter with Veldora.

    I also briefly touched on the subject regarding me being a ¡°World Traveler. Because, at this point, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any point in hiding that anymore.

    You don¡¯t know where or when it would leak, so I wouldn¡¯t be troubled by this anymore, now that it¡¯s revealed.

    The demon lord is a ¡°World Traveler¡±, therefore it¡¯s not something impossible anymore.

    After all, the demon lord Leon Cromwell was also originally a ¡°World Traveler¡±.

    Then, I swiftly exined the fight against the Orc lord and also the reason why we built the town in this location.

    Sharing information is important.

    The ones on the receiving end broke off and disyed all sorts of different reactions.

    Thus, I moved on to talk about my hopes when I went into the human city.

    I skipped over my daily life in city, but I did talk about my fight with Hinata.

    She¡¯s a dangerous one.

    If someone else apart from me was to be fighting her, they would have surely been killed.

    Her ¡°Purification barrier (Holy Barrier)¡± is a particrly dangerous skill.

    Apart from the barrier, she might have something to use against single targets.

    Amongst those whom I shared my knowledge with, I telepathically conveyed images to the executives in order to make sure they don¡¯t forget.

    ¡¸Hinata Sakaguchi huh. That women, she looks ruthless at first nce, she even gives off the strong impression of being a coldblooded murderer.

    However...

    Helping those who grabbed her hand, ignoring advice,

    That¡¯s based off the information we gathered.

    For example, for those who rely on her, I¡¯m sure she lends them a helping hand.

    Helping those who grabbed her hands, ignoring advice, and this person doesn¡¯t seem to have a partner.

    That¡¯s why, the issue of her treatment towards children, I can¡¯t believe it. ¡¹

    This is what Fuze said when he butted in.

    Splendid, This old man is a well-informed person.

    She helps those who grabbed her hands, but ones who ignored and didn¡¯t listen to her advice never see her again, that¡¯s the kind of girl she is.

    There are many whoe to seek her aid, and yet she ignored their pleas for help, She¡¯s an idiot.

    If her character is akin to that of a rationalist, then it¡¯s no wonder if she would do such a thing.

    That¡¯s what it seemed like,

    ¡¸Hmph. To be so good at manipting information, as expected from the Free Association Branch guild master.

    The uracy of the information you gathered rivals that of the ANBU of my country.

    The information perfectly matches the ones I have¡¹

    TN Note: http://naruto.wikia/wiki/Anbu

    Saying that, the dwarf king Gazelle nodded.

    What does this mean?

    ¡¸However, that person wasn¡¯t willing to listen to my story at all though? ¡¹

    ¡¸About that, it¡¯s probably because the Church¡¯s doctrine bans interaction with monsters.

    And her ruthless behavior, her known cold actions, she never broke any rules.

    In fact she is the most exemry knight.

    That¡¯s why she was named ¡°Captain of the knights guard division working directly under the pope¡±.

    To name her with a derogatory term like Ruthless killer, you¡¯re thinking of her true nature.

    However, the information that I have obtained are based on her public appearance. ¡¹

    Fuze answered my question, and the dwarf king nodded.

    Her widespread reputation was something unexpected.

    No, information regarding the strongest knight of the western religion is of course a matter carried out by an entire country.

    However, if that¡¯s the case......

    Raphael can find the answer.

    Who was the one performing the act of summoning children.

    I know about the matter, and I am in a position where I can tell her about this.

    A relevant person, there¡¯s only one person absent.

    It¡¯s unbelievable, I don¡¯t want to believe it......

    But ording Raphael¡¯s answer, there¡¯s no doubt about it.

    In any case, the issue is ced on hold.

    We decided to proceed with the talks.

    .

    From the point where I fought with Hinata, I proceed to talk about the town being attacked.

    At this point, Ellen intervened, and tried to stray away from the topic of my evolution to a demon lord......

    But she ended up exposing it instead.

    ¡¸Besides, Papa already found out about it right? ¡¹

    Being asked, Duke lude looked up after hearing this.

    ¡¸Ellen chan......

    Even though Papa has already found out about it, there¡¯s no need to blurt it out to people from other countries......¡¹

    A sigh of defeat was also mixed in from Duke lude.

    I understand how you feel.

    Amongst the ones ignoring the work of adults, Ellen was the worse. But because of that, there¡¯s no need to be cautious anymore.

    After taking over the position, he was told about the original information on demon lord evolution.

    Now then, a whole series of exnations had finished.

    However, when I tried to shift the topic towards future ns and actions,

    ¡¸I¡¯ll say this beforehand.

    Regarding the events this time, we of the Magic Dynasty of Sarion n to wait and see.

    Even so, regarding the cleaning up of my daughter¡¯s well-executed civil actions, I will not push any further.

    However, if it is determined that your course of action is determined to be disadvantageous to our country, we will crush you.

    I would like you to consider your future actions based on this. ¡¹

    No longer having the face of an idiotic parent, but a high noble of the dynasty, he now has the look of a politician.

    As expected of one with dignity.

    His words has stirred up the executives. It all stopped when Shion stood up, and everyone hushed in a hurry.

    Truly, what a hotheaded fellow.

    She has be serious. I too have be serious, and decided to respond.

    First, we discussed about the matters regarding the captured King of Farmas and the church¡¯s messengers.

    And so, for the future, we will crown Youmu as king, and descriptions of a n that aims to establish a new kingdom have been given.

    While listening to the exnation, Fuze grumbled.

    I remained silent for a brief moment, thinking over what I just said, collecting my thoughts.

    The dwarf king remained silent, and I closed my eyes.

    The ministers around the king seem to actively giving their own opinions, however their voices did not reach here.

    Duke lude remained silent and uttered no words.

    The exnation continued.

    First we release the current king, to make himpensate for his attempt of invading tempest.

    It is only nominal, but using thispensation, we will allow the Farmas kingdom to fall into a state of civil war.

    In fact, if the king gathers his nobles and tries to resist, his life is forfeit at that point.

    Keeping his promise, abdicating himself from the throne, only the problem aboutpensation will be left in the end. It¡¯s unlikely for the nobles to pay obediently.

    I can imagine the son of the current king being the nobles¡¯ puppet as he isn¡¯t an adult yet.

    There is no unity within the faction, as soon as the king¡¯s influence is lost, strife for session will definitely ensue.

    Here, if they did decide to pay thepensation, Youmu will be the one to escort them, but this is unlikely.

    I have the feeling they are going to ignore thepensation.

    When this happens, Youmu can oppose to it, and due to their beliefs, this flow of events will lead to a coup d¡¯¨¦tat.

    Since the king has broken his promise, that will be the standpoint of Youmu.

    The only difference is on what stage will Youmu perform his uprising

    After Youmu has established his new kingdom, his kingdom and us Tempest will establish official diplomatic rtions.

    Then, we expect to have to deter the nobles from banding together to resist.

    After some time has passed, he will announce a policy that will gain the trust of the people. When Youmu¡¯s poprity is high, he will destroy the nobles with one fell swoop, it¡¯s this sort of strategy.

    You mustn¡¯t think about short terms strategies when founding a country.

    You would want to be thinking 2 ~ 3 years ahead.

    Oh well, if the king is foolish enough to think about rebellion once more, Youmu will ascend to the throne immediately.

    When I was exining this,

    ¡¸I see. Then, why don¡¯t we put this n into action. Marquis Muller and Count Hermann are on friendly terms with Burmund.

    If you get involved with the n, you would want to rely on them.

    During Youmu Dono¡¯s uprising, let¡¯s negotiate to get them to turn around and support us. ¡¹

    That¡¯s what fuze said.

    I wonder does the guild master of the Freedom Association branch have such authority?

    Sensing my spection, he gave an exnation.

    In a word, both Marquis Muller and Count Hermann are under the patronage of the King of Burmund.

    Marquis Muller is a distant rtive of the King of Burmund, the two actually on good terms

    In addition, Count Hermann is a prot¨¦g¨¦ of Marquis Muller, so apparently betrayal is out of the question.

    Due to the fact he was a Marquis of a big country, they apparently don¡¯t show intimacy when in contact with each other, but behind all this they¡¯re actually close friends.

    Is it fine to expose such a secret?

    ¡¸Hahaha. Even if you call this a secret, I¡¯ve already leaked this secret to a subordinate of the dwarf king in the ANBU. My Kingdom, the Burmund Kingdom is a kingdom of information, where Intel is up for sale.

    It¡¯s because we¡¯re such a small country, we would be immediately destroyed if we don¡¯t regte such information.

    However, based on the Dwarf king¡¯s ANBU alone, we have yet to grasp the full picture.

    Isn¡¯t that right? Your Highness Gazelle. ¡¹

    The Dwarf King Gazelle simply raised his eye brows and showed no further reaction.

    However, this allowed me to realize that they do indeed have information on such matters.

    But even so,

    ¡¸Even so, Fuze. Is it alright to share such information so easily?

    Even if they¡¯re not on the level of a state secret, isn¡¯t this still important information? ¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? I don¡¯t mind you know. I¡¯m the one who examines it, and more than anything, I can choose to share it with whoever I want. ¡¹

    That¡¯s what he said.

    That was quite a surprise, this was something that happened before the break and he seemed prepared.

    This small kingdom is very careful about their footsteps, and this is proof of how much they trust Fuze.

    He himself said that he has in his hands, several information that could bring an end to Burmund and whatnot.

    I¡¯ll kidnap this guy and obtain information, was a secret thought that crossed my mind for an instant.

    Duke lude who has been listening to our entire conversation suddenly said,

    ¡¸You sire, are you an idiot? To start blurting our state secrets!

    Saying that you are vignt...... Don¡¯t be ridiculous! ¡¹

    I was quite angry with him.

    But on the contrary Fuze said,

    ¡¸To tell the truth, Duke lude.

    If our country went to war against Rimuru-dono¡¯s country Tempest, we would be annihted instantly. We have concluded that resistance is futile. Then what should we do?

    We avoid a war. For the sake of that purpose, we¡¯re not reluctant and will cooperate to our fullest abilities.

    This is the conclusion of the higher ups of my country.

    Originally, I am a freedom association member and do not belong to the country, so what you said was quite funny.

    Well, it was out of luck I was also seated in the department sorting information outside of my position as an association member. ¡¹

    I swore while muttering, why such a person has undertaken this role.

    But speaking truthfully, um, well, maybe they understaffed?

    I alone rivaled an entire army, so they took the threat of a demon lord very seriously. Rather than fighting one with one another, join forces instead.

    This is logical.

    Gathering information may be the strategy of small countries living in the shadows of big countries.

    ¡¸In addition.

    The fact that Rimuru-dono evolved into a demon lord has caused quite amotion amongst the higher ups. If they were to hear about the revival of the ¡°Storm Dragon¡±......

    Even if they didn¡¯t ask about it, this being brought up is predictable. ¡¹

    This is what lude exined to Fuze.

    In short, revealing his hand won¡¯t cause pain him in the slightest.

    Rather, he told us everything, probably judging that doing this will help gain our trust.

    Is this good or bad. Correct or wrong.

    Such things aren¡¯t important here, it seems Fuze¡¯s intuitions are all aggressively pointed towards getting along with me.

    Even though this may backfire and destroy their country, they concluded this was the only card in their hand they can deal in order to survive.

    They¡¯re a little too afraid of me, but when you think about it, I¡¯m an opponent who has obliterated an army of 15,000 elites. There is nothing a small country can do against that no matter what strategy they employ.

    It¡¯s certainly outrageous, but in a sense, this is the only valid choice they had.

    It¡¯s effective for me at least.

    As such, further exnation continued.

    ¡¸At the same time, we¡¯re also interacting with the church.

    We¡¯ve judged that for the sake of our own defence, it is impossible for us to formally acknowledge the monster country ¡°Tempest¡±.

    Doing this would be something uneptable ording to the teachings of the church.

    However, it¡¯s obvious that a small country cannot hope to have enough fighting force to subdue a demon lord.

    The church has no rights to criticize us, rather they should be obligated to aid us.

    Even if we did formally recognize the monster country ¡°Tempest¡±, diplomatic rtions aren¡¯t solid.

    This point will be emphasized during the conference to hold back the church.

    In any case, should the church attempt to lead a crusade......

    Even if we to be referred to as cowardly, we would simply wait and see.

    We would stand with the winning side.

    Oh, and this is what the higher ups are thinking, please don¡¯t think badly of this. ¡¹

    I see.

    Then there are no problems.

    On the surface he stands neutral, but he¡¯s actually secretly supporting Youmu.

    The struggle of a small nation.

    ¡¸However, as the Dwarven kingdom, we have decided on a bold policy.

    Our country, has decided to formally establish diplomatic ties with ¡°Tempest. ¡¹

    With these words, the area was filled with uproar

    If the armed Dwarven superpower officially acknowledges this nation, it would greatly impact the world.

    ¡¸Are you serious......?!¡¹

    Fuze also seemed speechless.

    Dwarves were thought to stick to being neutral.

    That¡¯s what I thought as well.

    ¡¸Hm. This is a decision that also has its merits.

    The Farmas Kingdom was the only country to sell our goods legally.

    A good customer where we earned arge portion of our tax revenue from, but I had no idea which country they sold their goods to.

    At this point, a highway had already been developed between our country and Tempest.

    On foot the journey would have taken 1-2 months, by carriage it only takes 2 weeks.

    The new trade route has already beenpleted.

    There¡¯s no reason not to use it.

    In addition, if you think about this on a military standpoint, their military might are in no way inferior to the eastern empire.

    Furthermore, damages from monster attacks are gone.

    And, most importantly......

    This is my judgment as a king.

    I have trust in the demon lord Rimuru, that¡¯s that. ¡¹

    O-oh.

    At that moment Fuze looked like he had taken a direct hit.

    With the entire area shrouded in silence, the only sound was the flipping of pages as Veldora reads hisic.

    TN Note: Veldora, feared storm dragon of Great Jura Forest, reading aic during a conference...where did he even get thatic anyway?

    Huh, wait! Old man, what are you doing!!!

    Well whatever, besides, he can¡¯t hear us anyway.

    If you leave us at peace, we wouldn¡¯tin.

    ¡¸That, that really is...

    That really is a bold strategy isn¡¯t it, dwarf king. ¡¹

    Fuze nced at him gingerly,

    ¡¸Hmph. Measures I take has naught to do with you. ¡¹

    He said, as if trying to cut him off.

    However, if ites to this, just what had happened?

    Our country and the Dwarven country officially have diplomatic ties now.

    As a central for trading, Tempest will shine because of it.

    The residents of this monster town may be a problem, but being acquainted through conversing is possible.

    Rather, there¡¯s no doubt they could get along. This is already proven.

    The main problem is......

    ¡¸Fufufu. The problem is the western religion right?

    I was also able to report important topics back to his majesty.

    He said that diplomatic rtions with the new country is possible.

    Even though there isn¡¯t much distance between us, there is a disturbing forest.

    Of course, regarding the development of highways and logging of trees, I can leave it to you right? ¡¹

    Duke lude had said such things after thorough calctions.

    If a highway was developed...

    It would be possible to have diplomatic ties with the Sorcerer¡¯s Dynasty Sarion.

    In addition, this path will also be connected to the Dwarf Kingdom.

    For the products passing by, there¡¯s also the merit of direct import.

    However, the most important fact is, various technologies such as Magic engineering and spirit engineering will flow into tempest.

    If this can be a reality, highway maintenance is but a cheap price to pay.

    Thus, Calctions seem to sh right by Fuze¡¯s brain.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve got an idea!

    I¡¯ll go back first to show them the situation, and issue a policy to make profit out of this! ¡¹

    And that¡¯s what he said, but the king and the duke had an unconcerned look on them.

    On the contrary,

    ¡¸Hmpt. In any case this is just bullshit from an insect. ¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Diplomacy and decisions takes precedence over all others. ¡¹

    The two had scolded him.

    ¡¸Well, you¡¯re bothrge countries, must be nice to have authority......¡¹

    Fuzemented that he was a man with a sad position.

    ¡¸I get it, I understand!

    I¡¯ll also convince the higher ups. Man, why do I have y this role......¡¹

    That¡¯s what he cried out while tearing up.

    In other words, they acknowledged the country Tempest, and also formed diplomatic rtions with us simultaneously.

    However, he wasn¡¯t the one to spearhead this. It was the dwarf king that dered this first.

    Thus, the rest of the meeting was used to rify the small details of the agreement.

    The situation seems to be moving along faster than I previously anticipated.

    When the meeting was about to reach its end, and each representative was about to leave for their home country,

    BAAAAAAAAAAAAAM!!!

    The door flew opened and someone barged in.

    Following it,

    ¡¸Listen! This country (Tempest), is going to be destroyed! ¡¹

    Such a thing was said by a small girl- One of the great demon lords, the ¡°Fairy of thebyrinth¡±, Ramiris-chan .

    __________________________________________________

    It¡¯s just Ramiris btw.

    I just thought Ramiris-chan will fit her better.

 Chapter 77 â€“ Ramirisâ€™ Report

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast: Doctor Oda and Clown)

    Oda: Clown, how are you feeling?

    Clown: Doctor, what is my name?

    Oda: I can¡¯t tell you. You have to remember yourself. Otherwise, there would be no meaning to this.

    Clown: Why did Aikomit suicide?

    Oda: You remembered that? What else?

    Clown: Just that... why, doctor, why?

    Oda: ... It was a truly unfortunate incident... but don¡¯t worry about it, you¡¯ll only stress yourself out.

    Clown: What should I be doing?

    Oda: Laugh. Cry. Think. But don¡¯t bother trying to remember. It will only hurt you. Rather, forget. Forget and start again from the beginning.

    Clown: Start from the beginning?

    Oda: Yes, let¡¯s start anew...

    Clown: Start anew... By the way, doc! Have you heard this story? During a funeral, the pallbearers identally bump into a wall and hear a faint moan. They open the casket and find out that the woman is actually alive. She lives for 10 more years and then dies. There is another funeral for her. At the end of the service, the pallbearers carry out the casket. As they are walking out, the husband cries out, ¡°Watch out for the wall!¡±

    Oda: Let me prescribe you something new...

    .

    .

    Birth of a Demon Lord

    077. Ramiris¡¯ Report

    Suddenly barged in eximing something...

    W-what did you say!!! ... should have I respond thus?

    Ramiris is running pointing at me.

    Behind her, Beretta is politely closing the door.

    I somehow felt the need to praise his efforts.

    And running at me, I felt that Ramiris was brandishing something.

    Suddenly, a being, Diablo, dressed in fine clothes blocked her way.

    He had been quietly observing the conference from the end of the table until now, but he could not have permitted the intruder to act as they pleased.

    How should I say this? Ramiris was quickly restrained.

    While struggling to get free,

    ¡¸W-wait! What are you doing!!!¡¹

    She said.

    What a pleasant person. Though I don¡¯t feel a shred of a demon lord¡¯s dignity from her, she is nheless a pleasant person.

    ¡¸Rimuru-sama, I have restrained a suspicious individual. How should I proceed?

    She was screaming some foolishness regarding the city¡¯s demise. Should I dispose of her?¡¹

    Diablo came up to me and politely asked.

    ¡¸Geeeeh! I can¡¯t run away even using all my power?!

    T-this guy! He¡¯s no small fry, is he?

    What, I ask: what is going on! What did I do?!¡¹

    As always, she¡¯s damn noisy.

    Frankly, for her to run away from Diablo, who has twice as much magic power as she, is nigh on impossible.

    So this is a demon lord, huh?

    Somehow, the reason I think demon lords are small fry may bepletely her fault.

    ¡¸Rimuru-sama, are you this fairy¡¯s acquaintance?¡¹

    Fuze asked.

    Aaah, the conference came to a halt again. Couldn¡¯t she have barged in a bitter?

    Her inability to read the mood hasn¡¯t changed in the slightest.

    ¡¸Yeah, the fairy Ramiris is indeed my acquaintance.

    She¡¯s also one of the demon lords kind, sort of...? Or at least ims to be...¡¹

    ¡¸Hey! What do you mean ¡°ims to be¡±!

    I am feared as the strongest among the ten great demon lords!

    The great Ramiris of the Labyrinth is none other than me!¡¹

    She proudly eximed from within Diablo¡¯s restraints.

    It seems that she ispletely oblivious to herpletelyck of a presence.

    ¡¸Huh? A demon lord...?¡¹

    ¡¸Heeh, this thing?¡¹

    The gathered replied,pletely in line with my predictions.

    ¡¸Eh?

    ...Ehhhh?

    What? Shouldn¡¯t you be more surprised?

    I¡¯m a demon lord, you know! What¡¯s with that bored nce?¡¹

    No no.

    Even if you im to be one, you have been captured.

    Maybe they are all just rxed as a result?

    Is what I thought, but

    ¡¸Nah... I mean, Rimuru-dono is a demon lord as well so I expected him to have a few demon lord acquaintances...¡¹

    ¡¸At this point, after being scared half to death by Veldora¡¯s rebirth, these mundane derations can hardly surprise me...¡¹

    They are looking at each other and nodding.

    I see, now that I think about it, that makes sense.

    In contrast to them,

    ¡¸Haaah? Veldora¡¯s rebirth?

    Aren¡¯t you all loony!

    Veldora¡¯s a small fry that I could have handled with a single punch!

    Hardly a guy to discuss. Well, his era is now over, you see.

    If you must fear somebody, fear me instead!¡¹

    She said whileughing loudly.

    If anything, talking would be her strong point.

    So I had her released and brought to Veldora¡¯s ce.

    ¡¸Sorry Veldora, but could you fight her for a bit?

    She is a demon lord, so she won¡¯t die from your aura¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Sorry, I¡¯m currently busy solving a great mystery¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, the culprit is Yasu. Solved, right?

    So I leave her with you¡¹

    I left these parting words and returned to my seat.

    Veldora opened his eyes wide, making a shocked face that screamed¡ºEh? Why did you have to spoil who the culprit is!¡».

    As for Ramiris, upon seeing Veldora, she immediately fainted... and silence returned to the room.

    Having shut both of the trouble children up, we decided to conclude the conference there.

    ............

    ......

    ...

    In the end, we decided to release the King and have Marquis My and Count Herman seek liability.

    And we¡¯ll have Youmu jump on the opportunity.

    The Dwarf Kingdom, as a result of our recent victory, has dered the intent to form diplomatic rtions with us.

    Sorcerer¡¯s Dynasty Sarion has also decided to openly recognize Tempest as a sovereign state.

    And, once we build a highway leading to it, they will also pursue diplomacy with us.

    These two countries are not influenced by the Western Saint¡¯s Church, so they can openly do so.

    Thus, Brumund Kingdom is the only remaining problem.

    ¡¸It¡¯d be great if we could say farewell to the church.

    But I doubt the Council will silently ept this...¡¹

    And that¡¯s what causing the most pain.

    But, no matter which they choose, they¡¯ll get caught up in a conflict.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll somehow persuade the top brass. When I do, we¡¯ll also seek diplomatic rtions with you.

    You would ept it, right?¡¹

    He stressed the point.

    Of course we would, though.

    Even from the perspective of profit-and-loss alone, Tempest a country recognized by two of the strongest nations¨CMilitary State Dwargon and Sorcerer¡¯s Dynasty Sarion.

    So surely they would be overjoyed at the chance of establishing diplomacy with us.

    But, ifpared to sticking with all the Council member states, it¡¯s unclear which way the scales will tip.

    I know the answer.

    At the moment, sticking with the Council will be more profitable.

    However, within ten year, we shall be at least their equal; and, after twenty, we shall leave them in the dust.

    Such is the definitive prediction made by Raphael by analyzing the avable data.

    But I will not tell them this

    They must choose for themselves, you see.

    Thus, our current problem is the Western Saint¡¯s Church.

    We predict an inevitable sh with not only the Western Saint¡¯s Church but also the Holy Kingdom Ruberium.

    And that¡¯s a big problem.

    I mean, we need to win and disy our usefulness and cooperation.

    So it¡¯s not like these problems will be easily resolved.

    Right now, everything depends on our actions.

    Thus ended the conference of various states with various expectations.

    This sudden meeting shall go down in history as an important turning point.

    Of course, we could not have known that at the time.

    £ª £ª £ª

    In the middle of tidying up after the conference,

    I got the feeling that I was forgetting something...

    ¡¸Ah, you! What is this, what the hell is this all about!¡¹

    Something noisy came.

    I remembered. She hade over.

    Her face full of tears, clearly seeking respite.

    It can¡¯t be helped.

    She fainted from seeing Veldora, and upon awakening was guided into the world of manga; so, without even noticing that the conference hade to an end, she¡¯s been hitting it off with Veldora the whole time.

    Noticing that everybody was moving around, she remembered her original objective in a panic.

    She is a very carefree individual, so I don¡¯t expect anything important toe from her lips anyways.

    But, upon hearing her words, the foreigner guests stopped their departure preparations.

    And remembering the existence known as Ramiris, they again returned to their seats.

    Pleased with the sight, she arched her back emphasizing her pitiful chest.

    And,

    ¡¸I¡¯ll say it again! The Tempest Country shall fall!!!¡¹

    She dered.

    ¡¸W-what did you say!!!?¡¹ (Read in monotone)

    I ask as a kind of aizuchi.

    ¡¸Fufun£¡Well, it¡¯s not like I wish for such an oue.

    So, be grateful that I havee all the way to deliver this report!¡¹

    Her words have be very condescending.

    ying along will only prolong this, so let¡¯s get to the point.

    ¡¸So, why will we fall?¡¹

    She turned serious upon hearing these words and looked over the gathered officials once.

    And after a little thought,

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s not like this doesn¡¯t concern humans, so okay. Listen up.

    By Demon Lord yman¡¯s proposal, the demon lords shall hold the Walpurgis Banquet.

    Supporting him are Demon Lords Frey and Milim.

    As it was proposed by three demon lords, it has been epted.

    An invitation has reached me as well.

    The discussion at the banquet is¡ºAvenging the murder of Demon Lord Karion¡»

    And...

    The culprit has been named as¡ºThe presumptuous idiot who called themselves a demon lord¨CRimuru¡»

    Did you... by any chance call yourself one?¡¹

    She asked with a serious facepletely benefiting the aloof Ramiris.

    The gathered trembled at her words. Seems like it was a serious matter after all.

    By the way, who¡¯s demon lord Karion? I don¡¯t remember fighting him, though?

    ¡¸It is true that I have called myself a Demon Lord, but I don¡¯t know anything about Demon Lord Karion¡¯s murder...¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a minute!!! Is it true that Karion-sama has been murdered?!¡¹

    Interrupting my words, Grucius barged into the conversation.

    Hmm? Could he be Karion¡¯s subordinate?

    ¡¸Demon Lord Ramiris, please answer me. Has Karion-sama truly fallen?¡¹

    ¡¸W-wait a second! Can you please not barge in while people are talking?!

    But, whatever.

    It does seem that Rimuru did not kill him, so there¡¯s some evil ploy unfolding here.

    ¡®Tis time for the great detective Ramiris, right?

    At this point, the one who announced it is the most suspicious!

    In other words... the culprit is Demon Lord yman!¡¹

    Completely ignoring Grucius¡¯ words, she jumped straight to the conclusion.

    However, though it pains me to no end, her conclusion is affirmed by Wisdom King Raphael.

    As for her, she¡¯s just reciting the line she read from a manga a second ago.

    ¡¸Hey, I also agree with that hypothesis, but please answer Grucius question.

    Has Demon Lord Karion truly been defeated?¡¹

    The gathered fell silent, awaiting her response.

    For theserge countries, it¡¯s a big deal if a demon lord gets defeated.

    It signifies the loss of bnce among the demon lords.

    But Ramiris is unconcerned with such matters.

    Without a care,

    ¡¸Huh? I don¡¯t know. That¡¯s the contents of the invitation sent to me?¡¹

    She nonchntly replied.

    She¡¯s a kid after all. Though I guess it¡¯s good enough that she bothered toe to let us know.

    ¡¸So, for what purpose did you let us know this?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Oh, the thing is, I was worried thinking what would happen to Beretta if you died?

    So, deciding to be your ally, I came over.

    Which is why I¡¯ll create an entrance to mybyrinth here, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, why are you discussing it all at once! What do you mean an entrance to yourbyrinth?

    I¡¯m grateful for the warning, but this is a separate matter!

    And aren¡¯t you treating Beretta like your own thing already?¡¹

    ¡¸Eeeehhhh... isn¡¯t it fine? Don¡¯t worry about the small things!

    More importantly, Beretta wanted to say hi. Heeey,e over here!¡¹

    Without listening to others at all, she just says whatever she feels like saying.

    Feels like the conversation came to a close.

    What a ridiculously free-willed individual she is!

    ............

    ......

    ...

    Anyways, we decided to disperse.

    Not like we¡¯d get any more information out of Ramiris anyways.

    Promising to let our guests know should any new information arrive, they left satisfied.

    And, the conference being over, we made preparations for their leave.

    Well, for the Dwarf Kingdom, we only had to cut the connection, though.

    As for Fuze, he¡¯ll rest a day here and then return to Brumund.

    Duke lude wanted to talk with his daughter more, so he¡¯ll be spending a few days.

    It was truly an impromptu conference, but many important individuals gathered.

    And though we had a selfish fairy barge in on us, I judged the conference a fruitful one.

    Thus our impromptu conference came to a close.

    £ª £ª £ª

    Now then, after switching rooms, I had gathered the Departments.

    Along with Youmu, Myn, and Grucius.

    Though we are using the small conference room, we were all able to find a seat.

    ording to what Fuze has gathered, Walpurgis Banquest is a night where all the demon lords gather.

    Three voices are need to schedule it, a gathering of truly powerful individuals.

    Absentees have to be prepared to face severe consequences, as this is a covenant established between all the selfish demon lords.

    In the first ce, these happen really rarely and are hardly mentioned in human literature.

    But still, the name ¡°Walpurgis Banquet¡± is typically associated with the beginning of a Great Holy Magic War.

    Thest one being over a thousand years ago and resulted in myriad casualties and great cmities.

    Thus, it ismonly known as the banquet that brings chaos and destruction into thends.

    ¡¸Their current target is Rimuru-dana, so you best be prepared.

    Worst case scenario, you will have eight demon lords as enemies.

    That¡¯s if we trust Demon Lord Ramiris¡¯ words, that is...¡¹

    Fuze said, worrying for me.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll do something about it¡± I said to reassure him.

    Being hunted by demon lords, though... cut me some ck.

    Thus, I decided to hold a counter-measures meeting.

    ¡¸Now then, I understand that it feels like we are continuing the conference indefinitely, but please bear with me.

    We are currently gathered here regarding¡ºDemon Lord¡¯s Walpurgis Banquet¡»

    ording to Ramiris¡¯ report, I am their target.

    What do you think we should do?¡¹

    Anyways, I¡¯ll ask for their opinion first as I always do.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Shion excitedly raised her hand.

    When I point at her,

    ¡¸How about we cut down all the demon lords?¡¹

    Calling on an idiot... my bad.

    I felt a blood vessel pop on my head. Hadn¡¯t something like this happened before...

    ¡¸Shion, how would you cut them down? Do you have a realistic opinion?¡¹

    She hung her head in shame upon hearing my words.

    ¡¸However, it seems strange that Demon Lord Milim had supported the notion.

    Smells suspicious if you ask me¡¹

    Souei pointed out.

    I also thought the same.

    ¡¸Right. I can¡¯t imagine Milim-sama betraying Rimuru-sama.

    It¡¯s baseless intuition. But I trust my intuition.¡¹

    Benimaru said.

    I see, though he has no proof, huh?

    The thing is, I don¡¯t feel that I was betrayed by Milim.

    Wisdom King Raphael too, though he has little data regarding this, mentioned that unless there was some great change, such an oue is impossible.

    I decided to believe in Milim.

    ¡¸Kufufufufu. Well, if ites down to fight against all the demon lords, let¡¯s just crush them.

    Frankly, Demon Lord Rimuru-sama alone will be enough!¡¹

    Shion nodded, happy that someone else agreed with her.

    ¡¸Exactly! Isn¡¯t it wonderful to be a neer.

    He took the words right out of my mouth!¡¹

    The all nodded.

    Why has ite to this?

    By the looks of it, more than half are inplete agreement with Veldora.

    The Let¡¯s be Careful Party isposed of Gabil and Gerudo only?

    Everyone¡¯s raring to go; bloodlust has filled the room.

    Suddenly, the meeting was dominated by the War Party.

    ¡¸Wait a second, rx.

    Anyways. We have all agreed that Milim could not have betrayed me.

    So, something must have happened.

    As Ramiris mentioned earlier, the culprit might just be yman.

    So we should think upon what has urred¡¹

    I was sessful at diverting the conversation from its dangerous course.

    Let¡¯s get to the main point.

    ¡¸Right? Right?

    Great Detective Ramiris¡¯ intuition was spot on!

    In that case, shouldn¡¯t we just blow yman away?¡¹

    ¡¸I see. That makes sense.

    Alright, I¡¯ll go and cut that guy down...¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, wait, wait! Rx a bit, Shion.

    Stop getting ready to go... Benimaru and Souei, you too!¡¹

    Seriously.

    This is not going in the direction I wanted it to.

    And Ramiris is getting carried away as well.

    ¡¸By the way, why? Why do you have so many powerful devils lying around here?!

    At this point, isn¡¯t it fine for me to have Beretta!¡¹

    She continued.

    What a troubling person. She just doesn¡¯t give up.

    And, noticing that myrades are strong, she¡¯s getting carried away herself.

    Her selfishness knows no bound!

    ¡¸Would it be fine? I do not believe Karion-sama has fallen.

    But, would you be willing to bring me to this Walpurgis Banquet?¡¹

    Grucius said.

    Hmph. I might.

    ¡¸Only the demon lord and two to three escorts can attend the banquet.

    Individuals not involved in the banquet would be killed, you know?¡¹

    Ramiris responded.

    On that note, I thought up something I wanted to ask,

    ¡¸Hey, can you let them know that I will be participating?¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s eyes focused on me.

    I mean, if I¡¯m being hunted, I might as well go and meet them myself.

    This might also serve as a good test for the new barrier; and, worstes to worst, I have the confidence to run away.

    So rather than prowling the shadows, doesn¡¯t attacking them head on sound more fun?

    More importantly. I will never again let this city suffer a casualty.

    If you¡¯re nning on attacking my friends, you have got to be prepared for my response.

    Aaah. Seems like I¡¯ve turned into a muscle-for-brains as well.

    ¡¸Kuahahaha! He¡¯s raring to go! Very well, I shall also go!

    With me attending, the Demon Lords shall know bottomless fear!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! If master Vel-chan is going, I too will be safe!

    With Beretta as well, my defenses are perfect!¡¹

    ¡¸...No? I¡¯m not nning on protecting you at all though?¡¹

    ¡¸Ueee?! That¡¯s so... cold... master Vel-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸And what¡¯s with this ¡°master¡± thing...¡¹

    I don¡¯t know when, but they have be manga buddies.

    Being friends is good and all, but that feeling doesn¡¯t seem to be reciprocated.

    Thus, via a dedicated demon lord channel, Ramiris let them know that I will be participating in the banquet.

    What a pointlessly high level skill¨Cit allowsmunication via space maniption.

    While she is busy with that, Beretta came up to greet me.

    ¡¸I congratte you on bing a demon lord.

    I too have received a blessing thanks to your evolution, and wish to say thanks.

    As a result, I have evolved from an Arc Doll into a Chaos Doll.¡¹

    He said, deeply bowing.

    He acquired unique skill¡ºSaint Demon Union¡»

    As a result, he nullifies essentially all physical or magical attacks, and, bybining demonic and saint powers, he evolved into a Chaos doll.

    So, for example, while the arc doll could not have moved in the Holy Barrier I was trapped in, he now evolved beyond it.

    New spirit cores awakened within his body, and by mixing with the magic ones, they became Saint Demon ones.

    I really want to study him, but it¡¯s not the time for that now.

    ¡¸O-oh. As long as you¡¯re healthy.

    Once this incident ends, let¡¯s talk a bit?¡¹

    ¡¸Ay! Your words are wasted on someone like me. I am looking forward to such a time.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I¡¯m also happy that you¡¯re listening to what Ramiris is saying.

    Well, as long as you ignore any unreasonable orders.

    If anything happens during the Walpurgis Banquet, I¡¯m counting on you.¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me. I will live up to your expectations!¡¹

    After such an exchange, Beretta sat down.

    Since Ramiris had only one subordinate, Grucius came along with her.

    Myn also wanted to settle her grudge, but Youmu stopped her.

    Well, her battle power is a littlecking.

    So Beretta and Grucius will attend along with Ramiris.

    While I was talking with Beretta, Shion was looking at me with a pained expression.

    She¡¯s bound to rampage if I don¡¯t bring her.

    So, I decided on Shion as one of my escorts.

    And, calling Ranga from within my shadow...

    ¡¸I hope you would choose me. I will not lose to the likes of some demon lords!¡¹

    How reliable.

    So it¡¯s decided.

    Benimaru and Souei are disappointed, but they¡¯ll just have to get over it.

    There¡¯s also the job of ensuring this city¡¯s defense.

    Along with Gabil and Gerudo, we have a solid defense system.

    On a one in a million chance the Church sends a subjugation team, I had Diablo observe the region.

    Destroying Temr¡¯s in order to bring down the Holy Barrier takes priority, after all.

    So maybe I should leave Souei on guard duty as well.

    While waiting for Ramiris¡¯ response, we are busy doing menial tasks.

    In the end, my participation was recognized.

    The demon lords may have just thought it inconvenient to have to go all the way out here to attack.

    But, this presents a wonderful opportunity.

    I now have acquired the right to participate in Walpurgis Banquet.

    The demon lords I am fated to meet¨CLeon Cromwell and yman.

    But this time, my target is yman.

    I have not forgotten the Orc Lord incident.

    There¡¯s also Myn¡¯s case.

    And more importantly, I worry about Milim.

    Say your prayers.

    You made me your enemy.

    I am not so naive as to forgive my enemies.

    ...As long as you¡¯re not a beautiful girl...

 Chapter 78 â€“ Demon Lords

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (cast: Clown and Pierrot)

    Pierrot: Clown! Any new memories?

    Clown: No. I¡¯m taking these pills the doctor gave me to forget.

    Pierrot: Why would you do that? Are you an idiot?!

    Clown: But... they seem like painful memories, wouldn¡¯t I want to forget them?

    Pierrot: Let me ask you this... let¡¯s say you had ten thousand yen in your wallet.

    Clown: Okay?

    Pierrot: Then, you wanted to test what would happen if you submerged it into acid. Of course, the money dissolved.

    Clown: Oh no!

    Pierrot: Now, that¡¯s a painful memory, but would you want to forget it?

    Clown: ...

    Pierrot: You wouldn¡¯t, right? Otherwise you would just do it again and go bankrupt.

    Clown: Is that where the rent money went?

    Pierrot: ...

    Clown: ...

    Pierrot: Maybe...

    .

    .

    Birth of a Demon Lord Arc

    078. Demon Lords

    Demon Lord yman was in an unprecedented state of panic.

    The humans were guided into action as nned.

    The result was supposed to be a bloodbath of a battle, filled with suffering and tragedy which his soul would reap and relish.

    However, the battle was concluded in an instant and all the souls were absorbed by a third-party.

    He couldn¡¯t believe it, but the recent report confirmed it.

    This was a stage prepared by that honorable individual.

    A fight between monsters and humans that would lead yman into awakening as a True Demon Lord.

    Thus, he hardly cared for his subordinate Myn, and nned to dispose of her soon after.

    But he now lost connection with her. Moreover, her curse had been released and she was now free.

    This fact only added to his anxiety.

    But only that much was hardly a matter for concern.

    Fortunately, he still has the strongest trump card known as Milim.

    Thus, he had forced Frey to schedule a Subjugation Council¨CWalpurgis Banquet.

    As it had Milim¡¯s, Frey¡¯s, and his signature on it, it was quickly approved; there he wishes to call for an extermination of the presumptuous Slime who dared to call itself a demon lord and its city.

    Because marching his troops in the direction of human cities is strictly forbidden.

    At this Subjugation Council, he will first secure dominion over the other demon lords and then obtain the rights to invade the Monster Country, Tempest.

    While trampling every country along the way, of course.

    As for the high ranking devils of that country, he¡¯ll have Milim crush them.

    Were it a few days ago, he could have crushed them all himself, but due to their master¡¯s evolution, they all became devils and acquired greater power.

    At this point, ymanmented the fact that the first n had failed.

    Well, he only had to rule over whoever remained after Milim was done with them.

    But...

    Suddenly the shut-in demon lord Ramiris, requested that Slime Rimuru would be granted permission to attend.

    And strangely, he was given permission really quickly.

    yman tried to veto the request, of course, but, as if it was the most natural thing in the world, three other demon lords epted it.

    Which caused all of yman¡¯s ns to fall apart.

    The Walpurgis Banquet that he so painstakingly gathered now was home to his enemies.

    Nor could he run away from it.

    If the slime himself came, even if yman called for a subjugation, the battle would ur at the Banquet.

    ¡°What to do? What should I do?¡±

    yman desperately sought a way out of this predicament.

    .

    This desperation was observed by Frey who was smirking.

    What an unsightly man.

    Things were proceeding faster than she expected.

    Though she had not predicted this oue, it was nheless to her favor.

    She looked at the expressionless Milim standing across from her,

    At her cute facepletely void of any emotion,

    At her eyes, which suddenly looked elsewhere. At Frey.

    Frey nodded.

    (Yes, that¡¯s right. I understand, Milim)

    She responded in her mind, with a profound smile.

    And...

    (yman, you will live not much longer)

    Frey was secretly confirming theuing n.

    £ª £ª £ª

    In an unknownnd, in the innermost burial chamber,

    In front of a coffin wrought of ice which sealed a beautiful naked girl with flowing ck hair,

    Stood a being, themselves nude, beholding the coffin with a suspicious gaze.

    (Ah, how beautiful. Ah...)

    Observing and adoring the coffin girl was this being¡¯s secret pastime.

    A silver haired cute girl.

    Her heterochromatic eyes glistened with a bizarre red and blue light.

    This, among her many strikingly beautiful features, was the most prominent one.

    But perhaps what garnered the most attention...

    Were two pure teeth that peaked from within her small lips.

    When her small lips parted, they revealed a set of pure white fangs.

    She was the ruler of the night, Queen of Nightmares.

    Demon Lord Ruminas Valentine.

    Even she, a vampire possessing the immense power of a demon lord, could not break the ice coffin.

    As it was not actually made of ice but was a pure lump of holy spirit energy.

    So even touching the coffin would leave burn like marks on her body.

    However...

    Without any regard to this, she clung to the ice coffin.

    An invitation to attend Walpurgis Banquet reached this girl.

    Unfortunately, many beings ofparable power would attend.

    Thus, she currentlycked the power to make them her enemies.

    Though this vexed her to no end, there was naught she could do.

    (Wait for me...)

    She whispered the name of the adored girl, and left the chamber.

    And gathering a vast amount of magical energy, she submerged the chamber in darkness.

    £ª £ª £ª

    Two men were in the middle of a conversation.

    The first was arge, sturdy man clearly known for his height.

    The other was slovenly lying down, without a hint of dignity.

    However, as this was his usual appearance, the former paid it no mind.

    ¡¸So, how long will you be staying here?

    Will you set off on another journey after the Walpurgis Banquet?¡¹

    ¡¸No clue~. What a pain. Nothing excites me anymore~¡¹

    To therge man¡¯s question, he replied without any motivation.

    But whichever...

    ¡¸But surely you have no choice but to participate in Walpurgis Banquet?

    So you might as well start considering what you will do afterwards¡¹

    Therge man concluded.

    And looked at the vast sky above as if enjoying the view.

    Minutes passed silently between them,

    ¡¸Hey, Dagrule, do your sons feel like bing a demon lord?

    I can take them under my care, if you¡¯d like?¡¹

    The delicate man said as if he just remembered this idea.

    Therge man... no, Dagrule closed his eyes for a minute and was deep in thought.

    One of the Giants, this demon lord is often referred to as ¡°Continent¡¯s Wrath¡±.

    Normally a gentle man he finds the title unpleasant, but when angered he truly can¡¯t stop his hand.

    His power greatly increases when angered so he¡¯s a demon lord treated with utmost care.

    And his most closest friend, the delicate man, has never once angered him.

    To the delicate man¡¯s words,

    ¡¸Nah, they resemble me when I was young.

    They are rash, look down on everything, and believe that a being stronger than them does not exist.

    They would look down even on you, Dino¡¹

    He replied.

    The delicate man¡¯s name is Dino. A man of unknown race with an appearance no different than a human.

    But, he possess magical energy of such quantity that no human could possibly match.

    Though he is a handsome man, his sleepy gaze ruins his appeal.

    But he too is a demon lord. Called ¡°The Wandering King¡± or ¡°King of the Sleeping Forest¡±.

    Even now, he has left his home and is in the middle of a journey.

    And having used up all of his strength during the journey, he ended up in the care of his best friend Dagrule.

    In response to Dagrule¡¯s words,

    ¡¸Ah, I don¡¯t mind. My worth wouldn¡¯t diminish from such a thing.

    But if they are so impudent, how about you bring them over?

    You have three sons, so I can bring one of them in my name?¡¹

    He said.

    Of course, he meant to take them to the Demon Lords¡¯ Walpurgis Banquet.

    Dagruel thought a bit on these words.

    And,

    ¡¸Can I ask this of you? If they act foolish and die withouting to know true power, then that¡¯s that.

    So showing them true strength would be an excellent lesson¡¹

    He nodded.

    His three sons. Like him, they are a violent bunch.

    Agreeing to bring them, they continued the conversation with this in mind.

    However, bringing them there is much like starting a fire next to gun powder, but these two failed to recognize it as such.

    After all, both of them were particrly bad at careful nning.

    £ª £ª £ª

    In and covered by ice where fierce blizzards reigned,

    Proudly stood a tall castle.

    Its vicinity was covered in a barrier of ice, with temperatures of minus 120¡ã Celsius such that nothing could live there.

    And yet a beautiful castle adorned thend.

    Its presence testified to an unimaginable amounts of magical energy¨Ctruly a castle of the highest demon.

    The Castle was named ¡°Pce of White Ice¡±.

    And it was ruled by Demon Lord Guy Crimson.

    There was a being leisurely walking though the castle.

    tinum Gold long hair, blue narrow eyes. A well defined face.

    Skin so white that it was almost transparent.

    He was so beautiful that he was surely mistaken for a woman.

    Demon Lord Leon Cromwell. The one called the Blond Demon.

    He proceeded through the halls as if he owned them.

    Ahead of him was a door with beautiful carved decorations. It led to the audience chamber of the lord of the castle.

    Leon¡¯s purpose in attending was the lord of the castle, demon Lord Guy Crimson.

    Leon stood in front of the door, and the tworge attendant demons opened it.

    And,

    ¡¸Demon Lord Leon Cromwell-sama has arrived!¡¹

    A female-like demon announced theing of Leon from above.

    On the inside, many powerful Greater Demons stood on the sides.

    Each was a named demon so greatly surpassed the power of a normal greater demon.

    There were over 200 of them in total.

    Named Greater Demons differ from normal ones as they possess a corporeal body in this world.

    So each could easily rival a high ranking devil.

    In other words, the room had 200 beings of a rank easily surpassing A.

    But that¡¯s not all...

    At the end of the room, before the throne of Demon Lord Guy Crimson stood six demons of terrifying power.

    They were Named Arch demons.

    They battle power was surpassed any devil. These were pseudo-demon lord level demons.

    But...

    These six demon generals prevented any excessive word from going unpunished.

    Ruling over all of these as Demon Lord Guy Crimson¡¯s left and right hand were two demons.

    Having be ¡°Demon Officer¡± these two women serve as the Demon Lord¡¯s spokesmen.

    They possess power that rivals that a demon lord.

    ¡°Demon Officer¡± Mizari and ¡°Demon Officer¡± Hirari.

    Leon proceeded further in and stood right below the throne.

    And that¡¯s where Mizari and Hirari kneeled, and

    ¡¸¡¸Leon-sama, it has been a long time¡¹¡¹

    At the same time they greeted Leon with a beautiful voice.

    And at the same moment, the Lord of the Castle stood up from his throne.

    Only the two demon lords now had the right to move within the room.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while, my friend Leon. Have you been in good health?

    Let me thank you foring over when I called you!¡¹

    A beautiful, projecting voice, deep crimson eyes which overshadowed the beauty of stars, hair flowing like fire, with a deeper red than the color of blood.

    Same height as Leon.

    Where Leon is as beautiful as a woman, Guy¡¯s beauty was more neutral.

    He could be called a woman or man; a bizarre physique.

    While calling out to him, he stood up from the throne and walked up to Leon.

    And after shaking Leon¡¯s hand, he gave him a hug.

    And without any hesitation, he ced his hand on Leon¡¯s face and kissed him.

    Leon pulled away with a scowl,

    ¡¸Stop it. I¡¯m not interested in dating men. How many times have I told you this already?¡¹

    He told him, treating it as a bother.

    ¡¸A haha. Heartless as always.

    You know, if you ask, I¡¯ll be a woman?

    Ah whatever, let¡¯s move to a different room¡¹

    He said, and without waiting started walking.

    This happened every time.

    He was exposing a lot of skin while dressing in a kimono in this frigidnd.

    Perhaps remembering the taste of Leon¡¯s lips, a lewd smile formed on his bewitching face.

    And he started to work his tongue around his red lips....

    That motion had a suspciously bewitching effect to it.

    Being androgynous, he could be a man or a woman at will.

    He... or perhaps she is Demon Lord Guy Crimson.

    The Lord of the Castle and the oldest Demon Lord.

    Called the Lord of Darkness, he has forever ruled over this frozen continent.

    Guy proceeded onward showing Leon the way.

    Leon followed without any sign of worry.

    Until both of them left the audience chamber, not a single being had moved.

    As that would have been an unforgivable act.

    With their heads bowed low, they waited until their master and guest had left.

    Having confirmed their departure, Mizari and Hirari stood up.

    And,

    ¡¸Disperse!¡¹

    They ordered their subordinates.

    As for them, they began to make tea for the guest.

    Among the highest beings of the castle, the job of these ¡°Demon Officials¡± was nothing more than to care for Demon Lord Guy Crimson.

    And that job had the highest priority within the castle.

    So as to not earn the displeasure of their lord, they quickly got to work...

    Leon followed Guy to the Ice Terrace on the highest floor.

    Even though it opens up to the outside, snow is not permitted entry.

    The environment is optimized for life.

    In the first ce, Guy is not affected by the environment. In other words, the room is made for Leon¡¯s enjoyment.

    Though Guy normally looks down on any stranger, for his friends he spends both effort or expense.

    ¡°Just like always,¡± Leon thought, taking a seat.

    Though the chair he sat on was made of ice, he did not feel the cold.

    That too, was the routine.

    ¡¸So? Why have you called me?¡¹

    Forcefully flopping into the chair, Leon asked.

    When did they have time to prepare it is uncertain, but Hirari brought in tea.

    Mizari silently stood at the entrance to the terrace.

    That too she did without anybody noticing.

    They stood as to not intrude upon Guy¡¯s conversation, and so, did not address Leon.

    The girls were nothing more than tools, after all.

    Since they had nothing to do with this conversation, they were not permitted to even show an expression unless ordered to do so.

    So any motion that was not specifically ordered of them would lead to certain and quick death.

    In fact, even if Leon attacked Guy, they would not move.

    Guy was their supreme master, so worrying over his health was disrespectful.

    Thus, ignoring their existence, they continued their discussion.

    ¡¸Ah. You do know about the uing Walpurgis Banquet?

    I was thinking that if you couldn¡¯t attend this time, I¡¯d forcefully have you attend¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? You know I hate these gatherings?

    But I was nning on attending¡¹

    ¡¸Oh? Good, then. I had nned on having you make a clone and attend that way.

    I could have you embrace me then¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t take men for partners. Even among women I only go for the one I desire.

    For me to embrace you would be equivalent to some prize, wouldn¡¯t it?¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that? Tell me that earlier... If you wish for it, I¡¯ll be a woman for you.

    Whatever. So?

    Why did you decide to participate this time?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah...¡¹

    Leon made a brief pause, but then continued talking.

    ¡¸This time the banquet is hosted by yman. Small fry.

    I¡¯m curious why Milim is supporting him.

    And Karion¡¯s death is also suspicious.

    At first it was because yman wanted to spur us on a subjugation, but then Ramiris requested that the party in question attends.

    In other words, it¡¯s all connected.

    So I feel the need to see, this new Demon Lord ¡°Rimuru¡±¡¹

    ¡¸Oh. So you believe Rimuru has the qualifications to be a demon lord, huh?

    How amusing, I thought the same thing.

    As for Milim, she¡¯s probably just ying around. No use trying to figure out what she¡¯s thinking.

    The wise one in me cannot understand fools. That might be a weakness.

    So it¡¯s fine to ignore the opinion of someone like yman; Ramiris¡¯ opinion, on the other hand, seems promising.

    If she found someone interesting, maybe even I will enjoy myself.¡¹

    ¡¸... Ramiris, huh? I¡¯m no good with her. From the very moment we met.

    I had thought to go and kill her a few times...

    But since she mentioned it, I might as well go and see¡¹

    ¡¸A hahaha. Don¡¯t. If you kill Ramiris, I¡¯ll be your enemy¡¹

    ¡¸Right. And I don¡¯t want to die yet. If youe at me, I see no chances for victory¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Not at all. You have a one in a million chance of killing me, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Then that¡¯s no good. I¡¯m only interested in fights that I can win¡¹

    ¡¸Stop with the humility. There¡¯s few people who can even hurt me.

    Having a chance to kill me means that you¡¯re strong. Have some confidence¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph. I am confident. Against anyone other than you, that is.¡¹

    That¡¯s where their conversation stopped,

    And without a moment passing,

    ¡¸Ara ara. Has your conversation finished?

    Leon-sama, I extend my humblest wee¡¹

    A voice like ice.

    And it came from a beautiful white haired girl.

    Pure white skin, with cold and bewitching Blue Diamond colored eyes.

    And bright white lips.

    A girl walking around without Guy¡¯s permission.

    But she did not need his permission. In other words, she was their equal.

    ¡°Ice Empress¡± she was called, but is more known by her name ¡°Ice Dragon Velzado¡±.

    She is one of the four dragons, and Demon Lord Guy Crimson¡¯s first subordinate.

    Though rather than calling her a subordinate, it may be more appropriate to call her a partner.

    An existence far different than the tools.

    ¡¸My oh my, Velzatto. Beautiful as always¡¹

    ¡¸Ara? Even if it¡¯s only ttery, your words have made me happy¡¹

    A brief polite exchange.

    That revealed none of their real feelings.

    ¡¸Hmph. You guys are on bad terms as always¡¹

    Guy as well was vexed at their animosity.

    Normally, this would have led to an unpleasant exchange...

    But this time, Velzatto changed the topic.

    ¡¸Right, right. My ¡°brother¡± has awakened¡¹

    She suddenly dered.

    ¡¸Awakened? The sealed ¡°Storm Dragon Valdora¡±?

    I know that he was sealed, but didn¡¯t they say he had been erased?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. He had quieted down before disappearing, so I thought to help him out...

    Being erased is pitiful, you know.

    He was trapped in an isted space made by the hero that could not be influenced by the outside.

    Many beings have lost their lives swallowed by such barrier¡¹

    ¡¸Oh... interesting.

    In that case, who could have dispelled this hero¡¯s seal?

    Unique skill ¡°Eternal Prison¡±, other than by other heroes, could not be dispelled by a normal skill.

    I have the ... skill, and perhaps by your ... skill.

    Well, we had nned to release him sooner orter.

    But considering that he has not rampaged since being released, does that mean he has weakened?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. He has. The response I am getting from him is strangely weak.

    But still, not rampaging is quite unlike him.

    His very being is made around the concept of violence, after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Well, in any case, I have no desire to fight Veldora.

    If you want to make him yours, do as you wish.

    Anyways, let¡¯s meet at the Walpurgis Banquet¡¹

    ¡¸You are leaving already?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. That¡¯s all you wanted from me, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, wait a second. No need to rush.

    By the way, have you seeded with the ¡°Special Summoning¡± yet?¡¹

    ¡¸... Not yet.

    Frankly, I don¡¯t care much for new demon lords or what-not.

    It¡¯s just, ording to my sources, this one might be messing with my summoning tests¡¹

    ¡¸Oh? The one named Rimuru?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. So I want to at least see him once.

    But I¡¯ll be ignoring Ramiris, just so you know...¡¹

    ¡¸Just curious, but who¡¯s this informant?¡¹

    ¡¸No idea. Magic Energy is a important factor when summoning ¡°World Travelers¡±.

    When I summon, since I try to narrow down the criteria as much as possible, the interval bes much longer.

    At the present, I can only summon one being once every sixty six years.

    But since I need to narrow down the criteria even more, my next summoning attempt will be in ny-nine years.

    This informant is trying out summoning in my ce during this time¡¹

    ¡¸How timid of you¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve failed many times, you see. Even after obtaining ¡°Luck Blessing¡± from Ramiris, I couldn¡¯t seed¡¹

    ¡¸Is this matter that important?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah... To me, it¡¯s more important than anything in the world¡¹

    ¡¸I see. In that case, I won¡¯t say anything.

    But about this assistant... is he trustworthy?¡¹

    ¡¸Trust? No way. But he does have some use¡¹

    ¡¸I see. I know I don¡¯t need to say this, but do be careful¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not like you, Guy. But, I¡¯ll ept the warning.

    Thanks. Now then, let¡¯s meet at Walpurgis Banquet¡¹

    Leaving these words, Leon left,

    Leaving only a ball of light behind due to Spatial Movement magic.

    Seeing this,

    ¡¸What an impatient man. Well, that¡¯s just like him¡¹

    Guy muttered while grimacing.

    ¡¸But, he has created a dangerous opening.

    This unknown ¡°assistant¡±... should I crush him?¡¹

    Velzatto asked with a cold voice,

    ¡¸Don¡¯t. Unnecessary actions will only earn Leon¡¯s displeasure.

    I have no desire to be hated by a friend¡¹

    Guy answered, unworried.

    To Guy, Leon was a trustworthy friend so these words were born out of familiarity with his personality.

    Moreover, he simply knew how powerful Leon¡¯s abilities were.

    ¡¸When hees asking, we¡¯ll help him¡¹

    ¡¸Understood¡¹

    And that conversation ended.

    Guy confirmed that his stay-at-home friend will be attending. Even though he was called out without a care for his needs, Leon seemed not to mind.

    Guy as well had ignored the summons a few times, but could not remember why.

    Thus, after a long time, all the demon lords will gather.

    ¡¸This banquet seems promising, will youe?¡¹

    ¡¸Will I... No, I won¡¯t.

    I have no interest in demon lords¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? Oh well. In that case, I leave the house-sitting to you¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯ll make the necessary preparations¡¹

    Velzatto left after uttering these words.

    Guy, left behind, observed the aura of the icy continent, while thinking about the uing Walpurgis Banquet.

    A crafty demon lord prowling around.

    A small fry, signifying the weakening demon lords.

    A shut in friend who finally took action¨CGuy found this point interesting.

    And, the birth of a new demon lord.

    How amusing. He had felt the loud beating of his heart for the first time in many hundreds of years.

    Thest battle was between weaklings.

    Perhaps he could look forward to the uing one.

    With that thought, he started thinking about the hero.

    When was thest time he had felt one...

    The one that invaded Leon¡¯s castle was also a hero.

    Leon ran away without fighting, iming that the hero was strangely strong.

    It wouldn¡¯t be strange for a human to die of old age by now, but Ramiris imed that this hero was ¡°special¡±.

    So it wouldn¡¯t be strange if it could extend its lifespan.

    Nor were its movements regr, appearing only before powerful individuals.

    Guy had never been able to meet the hero, but would have wanted to try fighting it once.

    This time¡¯s fight might be grand.

    It may not involve only monsters, but have the saints and the humans mixed in, resulting in a great cmity.

    So perhaps even a hero will appear.

    At this point, Guy hadpletely forgotten about the new demon lord.

    To him, demon lords were a trifling existence...

    He desired to meet a hero. That thought brought a smile to his face.

 Chapter 79 â€“ Dino and Dagruel

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast: Clown and Pierrot)

    Pierrot: Clown... Clown!

    Clown: Huh? What?

    Pierrot: You were spacing out, I was calling you for a good half an hour!

    Clown: Sorry, I must not have heard you.

    Pierrot: Listen, I¡¯ve been thinking here... could you try to remember everything that had to do with the death of your sister again?

    Clown: Who?

    Pierrot: Your sister, Aiko!

    Clown: Pierrot, you¡¯re giving me a headache!

    Pierrot: You haven¡¯t forgotten, have you?

    Clown: About what?

    Pierrot: Are you taking that medicine the doctor gave you?

    Clown: Of course! I¡¯ve been following it to the letter!

    Pierrot: No you haven¡¯t! Look closely, it says: Keep tightly closed!

    Clown: ...

    Pierrot: Anyways, do me a favor, and don¡¯t drink it. Please.

    .

    .

    Birth of a Demon Lord Arc

    079. Dino and Dagruel

    We left the forest on our way to the Demon Lords¡¯ Walpurgis Banquet guided by Ramiris.

    We were flying on Veldora¡¯s back, so even though the trip should have taken a while, it probably won¡¯t.

    Seeing the marshes below us testified to our current speed.

    That is, getting to the marshes would have normally taken us 2~3 days but now it took a mere hour.

    Veldora personally found assuming a giant form troublesome, but as we had Shion, Beretta, and Grucius who couldn¡¯t fly, I asked him to put up with it.

    On that note,

    ¡¸Ramiris, were you nning on walking all the way to the banquet room (?)?¡¹

    I asked.

    No matter how I thought about it, I couldn¡¯t imagine her making it on time.

    In response,

    ¡¸Hmm? Oh, walking there was hardly a problem.

    If I did, I¡¯d always have someone pick me up on the way there!¡¹

    She gave an answer that I couldn¡¯t exactly wrap my head around.

    She... is alwayste so everyone has already gotten used toing to pick her up.

    Chances are, that someone has a spatial travel type ability.

    If that¡¯s the case, then where are we headed right now?

    Ovee with a feeling of dread, I dared to ask,

    ¡¸Eh? There¡¯s no way I would know!¡¹

    ¡°What the hell! We¡¯re flying by your request and to your directions!¡± I stopped myself from saying.

    That¡¯s just the way she is.

    Well, there¡¯s no need to keep on flying then. So we decided tond and proceed while enjoying our surrounding.

    Thus we¡¯re calmly proceeding down the road.

    The moment you leave the Jura Forest you are already in Demon Lords¡¯nds.

    Not that there¡¯s any grand difference in scenery, however.

    Compared to human cities and viges the magic energy density is higher, but not at levels at which humans couldn¡¯t survive.

    But, of course, the boulder on the side of the road wouldn¡¯t one day transform into Demon Steel Ore.

    Are there also few monsters naturally appearing here?

    I decided to ask,

    ¡¸Ah, even if we call it Demon Lord¡¯s dominion, unless we are talking about their residence or perhaps their province, normal people can also live here.

    As long as they pay the demon lord the appropriate tax, their safety is guaranteed¡¹

    Veldora exined.

    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is. As expected of the all knowing master!¡± Ramiris added.

    Why don¡¯t you know! I wanted to retort, but gave up.

    ¡¸But, there are also demon lords with unknown demesne.

    Among the ones I have fought, there¡¯s the Giant, the Vampire, and the Demon.

    Of them, I only fought the Giant Dagrule and the Vampire Ruminas.

    And although it was only a single battle with Dagrule, it was fun..

    As for Ruminas, I turned the Vampire Country into ash, so when she came at me for real, I decided to withdraw!

    She just doesn¡¯t understand jokes. Where her domain is, I do not know.

    The other one was the king of demons.

    I had fought with his entourage of demons, but never with the king himself.

    His castle is located on the continent of ice, and it¡¯s damn cold. No humans live there.

    Going there would be boring, so I hadn¡¯t gone. Moreover...¡¹

    At that point, Veldora¡¯s words became rather unclear, and

    ¡¸Anyways, there¡¯s no need to go to the middle of nowhere! Kuahahaha!¡¹

    Heughed trying to hide something.

    But, well, seems like this geezer has already angered a few demon lords.

    If my country was turned into ash, even I¡¯d get mad.

    Moreover, the Giant demon lord who once fought Veldora also seems dangerous.

    As for the ice continent, unless I¡¯m going to have some business there, I see no reason to go. So no need to think about that.

    However, demon lords seem actually pretty powerful. Comparing them by using the brat Ramiris as a base was certainly a mistake.

    I probably should have based them on Milim instead.

    Even after evolving, whether I can win against Milim or not is uncertain.

    No matter how many times we battled, since she never went all out, I don¡¯t have enough data.

    Ifpared to when we fought, I could win; but, as I do not know just how much she was holding back, I shouldn¡¯t be getting haughty.

    And, I can¡¯t believe Milim would support a subjugation order for me.

    Though it¡¯s clear that we are dancing to someone¡¯s tune here, I can¡¯t help but think that Milim is being manipted¨Cwhether she was awake or asleep...

    I can, however, imagine that she has some reason for all of this.

    Not that thinking about it now will lead anywhere.

    Let¡¯s decide this after we meet.

    And so, while listening to Veldora¡¯s tales, we continued leisurely down the road.

    If Ramiris is correct, we¡¯ll be shown the way by one of the demon lords soon.

    So while we were enjoying the breeze, we chanced upon two men approaching us.

    They areing straight over here.

    A tall (huge!) chestnut haired man, and a slovenly green haired delicate man.

    Did theye to meet us? I thought and looked at them,

    ¡¸Yo! Ramiris, how have you been?¡¹

    ¡¸Oooooh! Isn¡¯t that Veldora! You doing good?

    What a weak aura you¡¯re giving off.

    I had just convinced myself that I was feeling someone with a simr aura¡¹

    The conversation begun thus.

    ¡¸Oh, Dino, huh. Well doneing to get me!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Dagruel! We were just discussing ourst battle¡¹

    Whether they came to meet us is yet unknown, but that they know each other is certain.

    So we went straight to introductions.

    When I introduced myself,

    ¡¸Heh, so you¡¯re this time¡¯s main character, huh. So, why are you being hunted?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I have never heard of a slime bing a demon lord¡¹

    They said, surprised.

    Why am I being hunted, huh? That¡¯s what I would like to know.

    ¡¸Iya~, no idea, really...¡¹

    I said and summarized the events up until now.

    While we were at it, I had them tell the tale of how they met Veldora and Ramiris.

    They are a friendly bunch. But, I couldn¡¯t analyze the depth of their powers.

    As expected, all I knew was that they are demon lords.

    After listening to my story, they thus decided...

    While I shouldn¡¯t let my guard down, the demon lords are hardly united.

    At the moment, these two do not believe I had killed Karion¨Cwith whom they are good friends.

    While they certainly believed I was capable of it, Grucius¡¯ testimony convinced them otherwise.

    But, if I did not have proof, my subjugation my have been decided by a majority vote.

    Though this is puzzling, had I first called myself a demon lord and killed Karion there would have been no problems, but if I were trick and kill Karion first and then call myself a demon lord, that would have been no good.

    Such are the rules of the powerful demon lords, it seems.

    So, since this time the banquet was hosted with the premise that I killed Karion through deception, my subjugation would have been certainly agreed upon.

    Karion excluded, I now need to get five demon lords to object to the request to overturn it.

    Good thing I discussed these things with the participants.

    In other words, I have fallen into someone¡¯s wicked trap...

    And this realization caused anger to boil within me.

    Though we haven¡¯t met, the culprit is yman.

    The problem is Milim who has supported him. If we solve that, the demon lords¡¯ anger would no longer be directed at me.

    Of course, trying to fight all the demon lords at once would be suicide.

    I mean, I can¡¯t perceive the power of the two before me, so there¡¯s no reason to start a pointless battle.

    Of course, that¡¯s as long as they don¡¯t challenge me.

    But demon lords are unexpectedly receptive.

    These two believed my words.

    Though maybe they¡¯re just that pure.

    Veldora, while in the middle of learning to repress his aura, was talking with Dagrule.

    Somehow, he saw the value of my habits through reading the Holy Texts (Manga), and stopped pointlessly releasing his aura.

    He¡¯s really excited about having his opponents underestimate him only to freak them out by suddenly releasing it.

    The monsters of the city, as a result, can live in peace, so we¡¯re certainly grateful. But it¡¯s still strange.

    I know what manga¡¯s knowledge he filled his head with, but this does bother me a bit.

    In short, his brain has been reced with manga...

    Dagrule is enthusiastically listening to his exnation, nodding and agreeing.

    In the first ce, as a Giant whose power increases due to anger, he doesn¡¯t release that much aura.

    In fact, right now his aura is that of a normal human.

    Surely he has already heard everything Veldora has to say...

    ¡¸So in other words, if I learn to control my anger, I will obtain new powers!¡¹

    Somehow, an outrageous conversation reached my ears.

    Hey, heeeey!

    There¡¯s now way a demon lord called ¡°The Continent¡¯s Anger¡± could control it and turn it into energy!

    Besides, I wouldn¡¯t want a demon lord who once fought Veldora growing any stronger.

    And anger runs in the Giant¡¯s veins.

    He¡¯s currently arge man surpassing 2 meters in height, but when he goes all out, his body grows five times asrge.

    So a rampaging 12 meter tall giant... a truly troublesome demon lord he is.

    When he was introducing himself earlier, I thought from the bottom of my heart that he was a demon lord I did not want to have visiting my city.

    Anyways, it seems that they have decided to have him practice to control his anger, but that¡¯s no longer my problem.

    If he fails and rampages in his own country... I¡¯ll just be happy if he doesn¡¯te toin to meter.

    The other demon lord, Dino is...

    Having a friendly conversation with Ramiris.

    They seem close, and their conversation smooth.

    That¡¯s probably because Dino was once ¨C a long time ago ¨C in her care, so he¡¯s addressing her politely.

    ¡¸By the way, Ramiris. Haven¡¯t you shrunk since west met?¡¹

    ¡¸Nothing I can do about that! It hasn¡¯t even been 50 years since I wasst reborn!¡¹

    ¡¸That must be inconvenient. Have you inherited all your memories?¡¹

    ¡¸That I have. But, the spirit regresses along with the body you see...

    Well, since I am the strongest, this kind of handicap is natural!¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t say. Tell that to Guy and he¡¯ll pluck your wings out!¡¹

    ¡¸Bah! Do you take me for a fool? Why bring up such a small fry!

    Though I can easily take Guy out with a single punch, I just don¡¯t feel like it!¡¹

    This, too, seems like a fun conversation.

    Seems like Ramiris is panicking just from hearing the name ¡°Guy¡±. If her mouth¡¯s running off that much, he must be a truly dangerous guy.

    So let¡¯s make a mental memo: ¡°Guy is dangerous¡±.

    Like this, I might be able to avoid danger some day. So no ridiculing her.

    The conversation eventually led them to discussing their subordinates.

    Ramiris was proudly showing off Beretta.

    ¡¸With him, I can finally pay back the demon lords for calling me a runt and loner.

    Even you are no match for him!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Can I break him?¡¹

    ¡¸Haaah? Of course you can¡¯t!

    If you do... I¡¯ll go to Guy and have him punch you as punishment!¡¹

    ¡¸Or so I say, but isn¡¯t this amazing? If I look closely, he¡¯s truly dangerous!¡¹

    Dino, whose eyes were half asleep until now, suddenly opened wide.

    And pleased by the result,

    ¡¸Right! Right, right! Well, now even my persuasiveness must have increased¡¹

    She said, while trying to emphasize her non-existent chest.

    Well, I had built him, though. Not that I care.

    Whether Beretta is fed up with her by now is unknown, but he¡¯s silently carrying out his guardian duties.

    Things continued on like this for a while, but then I decided to ask.

    ¡¸By the way, where are we headed?

    We have been continuing down this path for a while, but you two do know where the banquet will be held, right?

    Oh, and are you not bringing anyone with you?¡¹

    From what I could see, they were only happily walking nowhere.

    Upon hearing my question, the two looked at each other andughed.

    From what they said, they didn¡¯t want to oversleep, so set off a bit early.

    And upon spotting us, decided that we might as well journey together.

    In any case, we don¡¯t know the way and neither do they.

    But, well

    ¡¸¡¸We¡¯ll have someonee and get us¡¹¡¹

    They said, carefree.

    Since we were getting tired from walking, we decided to have some tea.

    I took it out from within my stomach, and setting some tableware and sheets, started preparing it.

    If someone woulde get us, we might as well have waited in the city.

    Well, I guess I should be happy to have met two demon lords.

    While I was taking out the lunch that Shuna had prepared, the two were behaving themselves.

    Since she made quite a lot, we could easily serve two more people.

    The taste, of course, received rave reviews.

    As expected of Shuna.

    By the way, Shion was not permitted to cook.

    Though she does possess the unique skill¡ºCook¡», not knowing the basic makes it a huge waste of talent.

    After the meal, while we were enjoying the tea,

    ¡¸By the way, are you not bringing anyone with you?¡¹

    I asked.

    They brought Dagruel¡¯s three sons¨Cgenerals, and five captains with them.

    Since generals and captains have participated in the banquet before, they thought it should be fine.

    But his sons are here for the first time. So they¡¯re bound to cause problems, he said.

    Is that fine? I wanted to ask, but couldn¡¯t.

    Dino has no one with him.

    Seems like there are demon lords with no followers. Milim seems the same, so that I can easily ept.

    By the way, there¡¯s a reason for restricting the number of participants.

    A long time ago, there were demon lords who would bring over a hundred individuals to unt their power.

    Some had their countries reduced to ash so came seeking to be annihted.

    So, they decided that you had to bring someone of at least low ss devil ranking.

    ording to the now ruined demon lords, they had always brought high ranking devils, but no one can confirm that and such reports have been ignored.

    Anyways, in order to prevent such foolish actions, they decided to limit the number of participants.

    Though there are many demon lords who participate with a clearck of confidence.

    While we were discussing these things, I suddenly felt a rift open up in space.

    Seems like our guide hase.

    In front of us, a gate has opened.

    From within, a beautiful woman wearing ck maid outfit came out and bowed.

    ¡¸I havee to guide you, Ramiris-sama.

    If you will, please follow me¡¹

    She said, while keeping the gate open.

    Whilepletely making herself seem unimportant. She was the embodiment of discipline itself.

    A true professional.

    But, moreover,

    This maid, feels as overwhelming as Diablo¨Cthe ¡°Demon Lord/Official¡±.

    She¡¯s clearly dangerous.

    ¡¸Oh, if it isn¡¯t Mizari. It¡¯s been a while! How¡¯s Guy doing?¡¹

    ¡¸Ay, the likes of me is not so presumptuous as to worry for my great master...¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, is that so. You never change. Whatever¡¹

    She says while jumping into the gate.

    We followed. If we¡¯re left behind here, there¡¯s the fear of not being able toe here at all.

    But the maid is Guy¡¯s subordinate, it seems.

    Seems like Guy is one of the demon lords, but, if possible, I would rather not make him my enemy.

    Well, that depends on the situation, though.

    The time to test my resolution hase.

    Ahead await the rulers of this world.

    But I was not afraid.

    Because I, too, am one of these strongest individuals.

    While steeling myself, I proceeded into the gate.

 Chapter 80 â€“ The Incident before the Banquet

    The Incident before the Banquet

    The Demon Lords¡¯ Banquet (Walpurgis).

    The people who participated in the Banquet were the current nine Demon Lords.

    And the most prominent figure at the banquet was the one who had just transcended into the realm of Demon Lords.

    The participants were listed below:

    Demon Race...¡±Dark Emperor (Lord of Darkness)¡± Guy Crimson.

    Fairy Race (Pixie)...¡°Labyrinth Fairy¡± Ramiris.

    Dragonoid Race...¡±Tyrant of Destruction (Destroyer)¡± Milim Nava.

    Giant Race...¡±Wrath of the Earth (Earthquake)¡± Dagruel.

    Vampire...¡±Queen of Evil Night (Queen of Nightmares)¡± Ruminas Valentine.

    Fallen Angel Race...¡±Sleeping Ruler¡± Dino.

    Winged Race (Harpy)...¡±Sky Queen¡± Frey.

    Undead Race...¡±Marite Master¡± yman.

    Former Human...¡±Blond Demon¡± Leon Cromwell.

    The seating order around the round table was decided based on the order in which they be Demon Lords.

    There was one vacant seat, and a temporary seat was prepared at the lowest position.

    Guided by the maids, each Demon Lord would take their respective seat.

    At that silent hall, in the middle of the room that separated from the outside world were three people. They were already seated on their own seat and were waiting for the arrival of the other Demon Lords. Those three were Guy, Leon, and Ruminas.

    Then, some noisy people invaded the room prating the silence.

    ¡¸Yahoo~, You guys healthy?¡¹

    A fairy flew quickly to her seat while saying those words. It was Ramiris.

    ¡¸Long time no see!¡¹

    A giant greeted everyone and sat down on his seat. It was Dagruel.

    ¡¸Yo, As usual, you people all seem rather gloomy.¡¹

    Calling and teasing the pretty girl with silver hair next to her seat. It was Dino.

    Naturally, there was no response. Only an unpleasant re.

    The one who followed after the three Demon Lords was the neer. The main actor of the Banquet had arrived.

    The first three who were already on their seats, concentrated their res at Rimuru¡¯s arrival.

    One person looked interested.

    One person looked uninterested.

    One person looked with hatred on its eyes.

    However, the person under their gaze didn¡¯t greet anyone and so he was guided to the temporary seat and sat down on it.

    With this, there were three remaining Demon Lords that had yet to arrive.

    The mood was oppressive as the Demon Lords waited for all members to be present. Their attendants were waiting at the back.

    For some reason, the three people who were standing behind Dino and Dagruel, looked like they had been beaten up badly, but no one mentioned anything about it.

    They seemed to want to say something but werepletely ignored.

    Just before the appointed time for the banquet to begin, three Demon Lords entered simultaneously.

    The host of this Banquet was yman and, including the two Demon Lords that entered with him, all members were present.

    At that moment, in front of the Demon Lords who were waiting for the opening statement of The Walpurgis Banquet, a surprising incident happened.

    yman raised his fist ... and struck Milim!

    ¡¸Walk quickly, you dim-wit!¡¹

    To use such violent words towards Milim was a death sentence.

    Seeing this incident, everyone was awestruck.

    To the one named ¡°The Tyrant Milim¡± ...

    This countered all logical sense. s, that idiotic guy, he¡¯s done for.

    And yet......

    Even aftermitting such a violent act towards Milim, yman didn¡¯t show any remorse.

    Milim wasn¡¯t resisting, and without anyint she just sat there on her seat.

    This situation could be considered very strange; the other Demon Lords couldn¡¯t believe what had just urred.

    Thus, though foreshadowing ill-omened events toe, The Walpurgis Banquet began.

    ??????????????????????????

    While Dino was sitting on his seat, he was thinking about the monster he had met earlier.

    A rather intriguing monster. Also, Dino sensed aparable strength to his own emanating from him.

    He wasn¡¯t like the feeble yman; he had the True Demon Lord¡¯s Ambition.

    How ... interesting.

    Holding the Unique Skill¡ºSloth¡», he was nearly finished with depraving Dagruel.

    He was a truly uncontroble person; who held an overwhelming power, so Dino has been avoiding having serious battles against him.

    Just as the skill name suggests, containing the word ¡®Sloth¡¯, the skill power was meant to deprave in nature....

    After his son who will seed his throne, the depraving will bepleted.

    His sons had enough qualification to be a Demon Lord. After they receive enough experience then they will be one.

    Then, Dagruel would retire, and it would be what Dino had nned before.

    Unique Skill ¡ºSloth¡» power was to cause the depraved person to be his subordinate and at the same time deprive them from their abilities.

    With a powerful yet obedient pawn, he expects to obtain a great magic power.

    Well, for Dino, this was just a game for staving off his boredom, but... even so, this magnificent game had been yed for almost 300 years.

    And yet.

    From Veldora¡¯s words, he noticed the possibility of an even higher goal.

    Aspiration to improve himself has began to bud, yet his opponent was someone that can¡¯t be reached by his own power.

    That thought really saddens him......

    But even so, he felt that it was amusing.

    And then, even if Dino himself didn¡¯t realize that amusing feeling he had caused a tiny effect on ¡ºSloth¡».

    But it was just a tiny influence.

    For an ability to reach perfection, it needs a very long time and a gigantic amount of energy, but that tiny influence starts to cause a transformation.

    Without getting being perceived by the Possessor (Skill Master) belonging to Dino, the skill was quietly stored deep inside his heart.

    After a short duration of time had passed, yman entered.

    He wasn¡¯t someone who caught Dino¡¯s interest, but at that time Dino witnessed a surprising scene.

    The scene of yman striking Milim.

    Dino¡¯s eyes became wide open upon seeing the urrence of that unbelievable sight.

    Milim, who was clearly in a higher position then Dino, was struck by the weakling yman.

    As the one who called oldest Demon Lord, she considered to have an abnormal level of skill and seemingly infinite amount of magic power.

    The only person who could be considered as her equal was Guy.

    That overpowering abnormality of an existence: Milim... was being hit and abused by the weakling yman!

    Dino experienced an emotion he thought to no longer exist within him; forcing its way out from the deepest recesses of his heart.

    This emotion was ... Anger. Or possibly even Frustration.

    Thus, those emotions be the nourishment to further the evolution of the skill¡ºSloth¡».

    And that evolution, before long, elerated and stimted the evolution of his mind. (ED:ÐÄkokoro,read as: mind, spirit, heart, inner strength)

    From this, a certain power was acquired by Dino.

    ??????????????????????????

    While I was being guided to the meeting ce, there were some who tried to pick a fight with me due to my frail appearance of a child.

    ¡¸Do you know that this ce is only for the strong? A small fry like you should just go home!¡¹

    They shot out round after round of threats; this reminds me of an old styled thug.

    To dye their hair blond with face piercings here and there.

    They evene as a clich¨¦d set of trio viins.

    These punks were here for a person that looked weak and tried to ganging upon them to show off their strength.

    Even with their appearance, they were not weak.

    Their energy quantity was considerably abundant, maybe it even surpasses that of Benimaru or Shion.

    But,

    Shion asks me with her eyes, I simply answered it with a light nod.

    The next moment, the three people had beughably pitiful.

    They were beaten up badly; there bodies¡¯ werepletely ck and blue.

    Without even taking out her cherished ¨­dachi, named Hercules¡¯ Edge, Shion, with her ridiculous strength, struck the trio.

    Even if the opponent has the same amount of energy, it had ended in a one-sided beatdown.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, was that enough?¡¹

    Although she apologized to me, this was far beyond ¡®enough¡¯.

    But, it¡¯s good that they allowed us to vent our stress.

    Maybe these punks were Dagruel¡¯s sons?

    They came and approached us when they saw us, maybe it was to ¡®warn¡¯ us.

    I don¡¯t know reasoning behind it were, but after we had passed the gate, there were multiple paths and we became lost.

    And then, we got involved with these three punks.

    Because we pass through a Transfer Gate to the Underworld, this unpleasant incident urred.

    ¡¸Learn from this experience, Don¡¯t ever judge a book by its cover!¡¹

    After teaching them some lessons, we left them behind.

    About that trio, although I got caught up in the moment to lecture them about various things, but I am d that it was us.

    If it was some other Demon Lords, a very sad thing may happen to them.

    Even if they could handle an opponent with simr level of magic power, they weren¡¯t able to judge and verify enemy that had overwhelming power and act preemptively.

    Shion also had herculean strength that went easily unnoticed.

    Even though that trio was defeated like some small fry, but they could actually all be considered to have a power around that of a pseudo-Demon Lord ss.

    Eh? So does that make Shion a pseudo-Demon Lord ss?

    That¡¯s, Err......

    Calm down.

    But, really, that Shion!? That moron, there was no way that she could ever be a pseudo-Demon Lord.

    I convinced myself with that, and continued forward.

    In the back, I thought I heard something like¡ºSensei, no please let me call you Shisho!¡», I¡¯ll pretend I never heard that.

    A colossal door appeared before us.

    Beyond it was the meeting ce.

    When I entered, I was guided to my seat.

    I sat down, and begun to survey the surroundings, Dino and Dagruel already sat on their respective seat.

    I caught the sight of the now beaten up trio standing behind them. As I expected, they were Dagruel¡¯s sons.

    Everyone just ignored them.

    As expected, this can¡¯t be amon thing, after all this was the ce where 100 High ranked Devils could easily be killed. There doesn¡¯t seem to be anyone who had problem with this turn of events.

    In this situation, I can only observe the other Demon Lords.

    The farthest was a man with bewitching red hair. If he was a woman, he¡¯d undoubtedly be a beauty.

    I understood from a nce, this person was dangerous.

    When I tried to analyze him, I only obtained trivial information.

    He has the same wavelength of irregr Energy quantity;just like Diablo.

    In other words, His Energy level was high, but the data shows that he was a novice that¡¯s not able topletely control his demonic aura.

    However, my eyes cannot be deceived.

    Or possibly, she may have deceived the analysis power of¡ºWisdom Lord Raphael ¡», this information was likely fake.

    To make the opponent see false information and misjudge histrue power.This allows someone to grasp victory before a fight by having an opponent underestimate them.

    In my terms, it was to conceal power. In other words, it was for making it hard for an opponent to gauge your true power through suppressing your demonic aura.

    But this person¡¯s idea was to exploit the opponent¡¯s information analysis ability.

    Someone who¡¯s made afraid by this kind of information was not worthy to be considered as an opponent.

    Of course, someone who can¡¯t perceive this as false information was out of question. But the problem is, even disregarding what was seen and just by deducting his Level, it was at Diablo¡¯s level of power.

    His true level of power can¡¯t be estimated.

    This person was obviously someone extraordinary.

    No doubt about it, I instinctively felt that this fellow was a Demon Lord named ¡°Guy".

    And, on his left was Ramiris.

    She sat on the seat of honor, was it because she¡¯s a senior?

    She seems happy as she was swinging her feet back and forth. Just like a child. It might better to leave her alone.

    Next to her was a vacant seat.

    Next to it was Dagruel.

    Thisrge man (Ossan) has an unbelievably high energy quantity. It seems to be three times that of Diablo

    However, what was important was quality, not quantity.

    It¡¯s about how we can use energy in most efficient manner possible. Even if we had the same ss, the expertise we show in using each of our respective abilities can be be a deciding factor.

    A little while ago, if I wasn¡¯t told to control my anger, I might unable to differentiate between an ally and an enemy.

    No, even if it can be controlled easily, I¡¯m still worried.

    There were still a lot of mysterious monsters. Even if the road was smooth it doesn¡¯t mean I shouldn¡¯t afraid of rocks.

    So, I mustn¡¯t rx my guard

    At my opposite, besides Ramiris¡¯s neighbor, a beautiful girl with silver hair took her seat.

    Her skin gave off transparent feel, while her heterochromatic eyes glistened with a deep crimson and light sky blue.

    In every aspect she was a perfect beauty.

    Behind her was a man who looked like a butler, he doesn¡¯t make any movement just like a statue.

    He certainly was an expert butler; with great etiquette.

    He might have the same idea as me, as he suppresses his Demonic Aura, his ability level can¡¯t be read.

    Like this, I was surprised that he was the subordinate.

    As for the beautiful girl, she leaked out enormous amount of Demonic Aura.

    But, the girl¡¯s demonic aura had random change in quality and quantity so it makes any reading pointless.

    So this was the Demon Lord ss?

    The res that she sends at my direction were scary. Perhaps, her re passed by me and sticks towards Veldora behind me.

    This girl was unmistakably a vampire. A Demon Lord whose Kingdom turned into ashes.

    She was an opponent you most definitely don¡¯t want to anger!

    The talk about¡ºMy Head Hurts¡» situation was about this girl?

    Some say that it was a blessing to die because of a pretty girl¡¯s wrath. But, just as expected, I cannot see any blessings in that.

    I only pray that such condition will not happen to me because someone else¡¯s mistake.

    And the one who tried to had a friendly talk with the girl was Dino.

    As expected. Apletely KY-person. (ED: KuukiYomenai, lit: Someone who can¡¯t read air/mood)

    This man was fearless.

    But, he had enough power to back his attitude.

    He emitted arge amount of energy, but most likely he suppressed most of it.

    This one too, by using Jamming, he concealed his true ability.

    If I try to analyze him seriously he would surely notice. What a shrewd guy.

    And, the one I¡¯m most bothered by, the person who sat next to me at the lowest seat, Leon.

    At a nce, he was a beauty. With features that could have been granted by the gods.

    If I was my old-self, I would say, Explode! Or so I thought.

    Though he was formerly a human, his aura was impressive.

    He was fully d with Demon Lord¡¯s dignity.

    In fact, his true power cannot be analyzed.

    That¡¯s interesting. Lord of Wisdom Raphael analysis can be said to have a weak point.

    That is, if it also about an ability with equal power.

    This guy, there was no mistake. He also has an Ultimate Skill.

    And then, at that moment, I noticed.

    Guy¡¯s deliberately giving off false information. Was that a countermeasure against Ultimate Skill(s)?

    In that case, it¡¯s very likely that Guy was also a possessor of an Ultimate Skill.

    Even for a Demon Lord, they wouldn¡¯t necessarily have Ultimate Skill.

    Toe to possess one was a mixture of that person¡¯s nature, luck and coincidence.

    But, the Ultimate Skill(s) power levels vary from skill to skill.

    For that reason, from now onI should tread carefully.

    Then, about me who was a possessor of Ultimate Skill(s), it was already exposed to Guy.

    Although I don¡¯t have any concise information on my opponent, the opponent already has information about me.

    What a blunder.

    It already happens, so there was nothing that can be done. There was no use in worrying about what ability had leaked out.

    In the future, it was essential to imitate a counter-n like this, so I should be grateful for this experience.

    If I¡¯m still alive after this.

    Now, I had understood about Ultimate Skill usage.

    Leon seems to be uninterested in me.

    However, I have something to say to you.

    ¡¸Leon, Shizu-san had passed away.

    She entrusted me to deliver a punch , free of charge, just for you; so let me hit you.¡¹

    I called out to Leon and give him a straight ball. (ED: Japanese idiom, straight to the point)

    In response to my words, Leon opened his eyes.

    And,

    ¡¸I refuse.

    ......But, if it is an invitation to a fight, it¡¯s okay for you toe and punch me.

    However, I will specify the time. If you think this is a trap, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯te.¡¹

    While saying those words coldly, he closed his eyes once again.

    And with that, he doesn¡¯t seem to have any more interest directed towards me.

    His skill of evading the point was rather superb.

    ¡¸I see. I will ept it, please send a invitation.¡¹

    So I replied and stop my voice.

    Although he looked annoyed, I saw a small nod from Leon.

    I think its okay. With this, I was able to convey what Shizu-san wanted.

    Although I may have to postpone this issue forter date the most important problem was yman currently.

    While waiting for a while, yman and the final two Demon Lords came atst.

    Then, I witnessed an unfathomable sight.

    yman hit Milim (???). That, Milim...

    Inside me, My anger almost exploded.

    (You...., don¡¯t ever think you can die in ease......)

    I proim the ¡°Death¡± of yman.

    No matter the reason, I will not forgive him.

    However, I must not rush.

    Because the Banquet has yet to begin.

    -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    TL: About some things like the Demon lords¡¯ title can have many interpretations. In case you want to know Dagruel/Dagrule name in Japanese is write as Daguryuuru (¥À¥°¥ê¥å©`¥ë)

 Chapter 81 â€“ At the Banquet

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Cast: Clown and Staff)

    Clown: Thank you for all your help.

    Staff: Huh? Oh, well... I guess.

    Clown: No, really, I¡¯ve been recovering thanks to your support.

    Staff: Not seeing any delusions any more?

    Clown: Nope. Ready to start a brand new life.

    Staff: I see... want to hear a joke?

    Clown: Sure?

    Staff: 20 years ago we had Johnny Cash, Bob Hope, and Steve Jobs. Now we have no cash, no hope, and no jobs.

    Clown: Haha...

    Staff: By the way, I¡¯m not really supposed to do this, but you have a message. From some detective. Here, I¡¯ll leave it with you. Let me know if you need anything.

    Clown: Oh? I wonder what does it say...

    ¨CDo not trust doctor Oda. Your sister did notmit suicide. Remember!

    .

    .

    Birth of a Demon Lord

    081. At the Banquet

    yman felt himself to be triumphant.

    The old generation which looked down on him now looked with utter surprise.

    From only hitting one arrogant brat.

    So when these stubborn geezers would fall prostrate before him, then he could finally create a world for monsters.

    So yman thought in his heart of hearts.

    But... was this fine?

    This question came to mind.

    That honorable person had mentioned not to stand out, but here he was at the center of attention.

    This thought, yman quickly dismissed.

    It¡¯s alright. Rmending a subjugation was a matter of persuasive power, after all.

    Besides, by showing Milim as his follower surely he would dissuade them from opposing him.

    What demon lord would oppose the strongest demon lord Milim?

    But is that actually the case?

    Did he go to far? Why is he feeling anxiety?

    Truly, there was no need to hit Milim.

    Moreover, thinking about the Walpurgis Banquet and the possibility of failing to garner the demon lords¡¯ support made him truly uneasy...

    No, wait. Isn¡¯t something off?

    Why were rm bells going off in yman¡¯s head?

    If the current n failed, the following one would be jeopardized. And that was no good.

    He had to get advice from that honorable person...

    But he was currently forbidden from contacting that person.

    Besides, he still had the trump card called Milim.

    And, thank to his unique skill¡ºPuppeteer¡»she was currentlypletely under his control.

    In front of her overwhelming power even that Karion was eliminated without offering a hint of resistance.

    And after calming his fears thus, a smile appeared on his face.

    ¡¸Now then, let me thank you all from the bottom of my heart for gathering upon my summons.

    Let¡¯s begin my banquet.

    Thus I dere that the Walpurgis Banquet has begun!¡¹

    As per his rights as the one who gathered them, yman dered the start of the banquet.

    And so, for the first time in many hundreds of years, begun the banquet attended by every demon lord.

    £ª £ª £ª

    Guy was observing yman with a smirk on his face.

    He almost startedughing looking at this joke of a man, and was truly proud of himself for holding it back.

    yman ispletely misunderstanding.

    Rather, he just doesn¡¯t get it.

    Though they are called the ten great demon lords, that¡¯s a name the humans selfishly decided for them and not one Guy recognizes.

    Whether there are ten or hundred matters little to him.

    But, the Holy Demon Great War 500 years ago left less than ten of them.

    And then, the new demon lords suddenly decided to fight for dominance and decided to keep the number at ten.

    The humans must have been overjoyed to hear that the number of dangerous beings would decrease.

    So this rule is more of an unspoken agreement, if anything.

    Guy is the first demon lord.

    He granted the wish of his powerless summoner and destroyed an enemy nation.

    As payment, he destroyed the summoner¡¯s country.

    And with this, though it was unnecessary, he noticed his awakening as a true demon lord.

    The two Arch Demons he summoned to destroy the first country evolved into Demon Officials after destroying thetter one.

    And, he permitted them to continue serving him.

    There was another being who awakened as a demon lord at the same time as Guy.

    Milim.

    One of the four ¡°dragons¡±, the first among them, created a child with a human.

    Interestingly enough, most of the ¡°dragon¡¯s¡± power was taken by this child.

    Thus, the ¡°dragons¡± dered the making of children a taboo.

    The ¡°dragon¡± who lost his power took on flesh, and became the founder of the dragon family.

    From then on, the mass of natural holy spirits came to be called the Dragon Race.

    Presently, the many dragons who inhabit the world can trace their roots to this founder

    The ¡°Dragon Race¡±, Star King Dragon Veldanava.

    That dragon reincarnated as his daughter¡¯s pet dragon and was killed by some country.

    Thus, these fools came to know the meaning of imperial wrath.

    In her anger, Milim destroyed the country.

    And awakened as a true demon lord.

    Unconscious, she fought with Guy.

    That battle continued for seven days and seven nights, transforming the bountifulnds in the west into a wastnd.

    Eventually, the battle concluded.

    Milim regained her consciousness and the battle ended.

    The one who returned her sanity was none other than Ramiris.

    In the process, the ruler of spirits Ramiris absorbed the evil magic of demons and the powerful aura of dragons and began to change.

    But, she was able to stop Milim¡¯s rampage.

    And the three settled this dispute.

    These three were the first demon lords.

    The decided that each of the three would be different than the other two.

    One would pursue the ultimate power.

    One would live as one pleased.

    One would judge the world.

    And that was fine.

    Because their objectives were different, they could recognize each other.

    Later, the protectors of Heaven¡¯s Gates the Giant, the ancient Vampire, and the being who fell from heaven itself increased their numbers to six.

    They were the second generation.

    Demon Lords inferior to the oldest.

    The Giant, due to holy power ingrained in his body, rejected the Demon Lord Seed.

    But, he had unbelievable power and was an amusing guy.

    Due to the many wars the demon lords started to eliminate the giants and the fairies, he awakened as a true demon lord.

    Even so, he has yet to acquire an Ultimate Skill¨Cthat Guy and Milim possess.

    But, he did see the chance for such awakening for the Vampire and the Fallen Angel.

    It was a matter of time. And Guy patiently waited for it.

    And, yman.

    That fool thought he could control Milim.

    It¡¯s so impossible that it¡¯s hrious.

    There¡¯s no way an insect like yman could do something that Guy never managed to do.

    Those who possess an ultimate skill are not affected by lower abilities.

    Every rule of the world is ultimately reduced to this unique level.

    In other words, they will not be affected by any form of magic¨Chighest or not.

    And since ultimate skills do not require an incantation, merely wishing for something can produce results.

    A series of attacks of certain affinity could have an effect, though.

    Spiritual Attacks, however, arepletely meaningless.

    A soul weak enough to be affected by such an attack could never acquire an ultimate skill.

    So to counter an ultimate skill you need another ultimate skill.

    Therefore, yman can do nothing to Milim.

    So right now, he¡¯s dancing in the palm of her hand.

    What a fool.

    Thus with a smirk, Guy was awaiting the conclusion.

    What a fun banquet this could be, he thought.

    £ª £ª £ª

    yman proudly began his exnation.

    So, ording to human informants, I have killed Demon Lord Karion.

    Though to me, it¡¯s more of a: who the hell is Karion?!

    I know that he¡¯s something akin to a father to Grucius, but I had never met him.

    Oh and yman¡¯s exnation is dragging on forever.

    Though I don¡¯t need to sleep, I feel sleepy. Could this be a spiritual attack?

    In a word... annoying.

    Can¡¯t he cut me some ck here.

    ¡¸Umm... can I ask a question?¡¹

    When I asked, he looked over irritated and,

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    He asked.

    ¡¸Nah, just... do demon lords fancy these kinds of pointless conversations?

    I mean... aren¡¯t we more into... Power Rules and Talk with Our Fists type of thing?¡¹

    I said, provokingly.

    At this line, a silver haired girl began tough.

    She had looked at me with anger until now, so was I able to diminish it a bit?

    Oh, and when sheughs, she looks very cute.

    ¡¸yman, it¡¯s as he says.

    Your speech is tiresome. State your point¡¹

    The girl told yman.

    Upon hearing these words, yman turned red in anger.

    He¡¯s that simple? Or that much of a small fry?

    Though if this is an act, then he¡¯s truly impressive

    ¡¸Ku... don¡¯t underestimate me, you lowly slime!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Is there something wrong with me being a slime?

    You know, I came over here not to listen to your shitty speech.

    Oh, and what were you trying to achieve by hitting Milim?

    I put up with it in the beginning of the conference, but isn¡¯t it about time?

    Just say what you want to say; those will be yourst words, anyways.¡¹

    His face convulsed upon hearing my words.

    Rather than anger, I saw an ominous ck aura float around him.

    As expected of a demon lord. It is intimidating. A tiny bit.

    And at that moment, the doll-like Milim, for a split second, looked as she wanted to fist pump me.

    Nah, I probably just imagined it.

    Seriously, how pitiful. I¡¯ll free you soon, Milim.

    I swore in my heart.

    ¡¸Ku, everyone. Did you hear that?

    This lowest of all beings acquired the Demon Lord Seed by chance and after bing a demon lord, behold how haughty he has be.

    Besides, they even began a war with the humans!

    I do not believe we can leave this being as is. I propose we purge him, what are your thoughts about it?¡¹

    He waved his hands mboyantly, trying to measure the demon lords¡¯ response.

    But.

    ¡¸Hey, is taking control of one¡¯s spirit during Walpurgis Banquet permitted?¡¹

    I said, kicking the table into the air.

    The huge round table flew and crashed far behind him.

    Creating an opening in the middle.

    ¡¸Nay. At this ce, overtaking your opponent with words alone is considered just¡¹

    A red haired demon lord ¨C the most dangerous looking one of them all ¨C responded.

    Amused, he lightlyughed.

    I nced at Shion, who immediatelyunched a barrage of attacks at at yman.

    Filling her fists with aura, shended about thirty hits in a split second.

    And with a truly refreshed face,

    ¡¸Is this fine?¡¹

    She asked.

    ...

    Seriously, girl, shouldn¡¯t you ask that before you hit someone?

    Besides, I only nced at you for a second!

    True, I did want you to shut yman up...

    But I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d beat him up the very next moment.

    Well, what¡¯s done is done.

    Besides, Wisdom King Raphael picked up the effect of some activity in y during his speech.

    I bet he was trying to set things up to his own convenience, but that n I foiled.

    So when we shut yman up a second ago, that was a legitimate case of self-defense.

    So if there¡¯s demon lords who get mad at me and decide to fight me, then nothing can be done about that.

    ¡¸Y-y-you... bastard!!!¡¹

    The ominous ck aura released by yman quickly regenerated his wounds.

    This ability far surpassed the one disyed by the Orc Lord.

    Well, that much should be expected from a demon lord.

    ¡¸Unforgivable...¡ºMarite Master¡»!¡¹

    yman cried out taking out five dolls from within his cloak.

    Each doll transformed into a devil and attacked Shion.

    Each a high ranking devil.

    Chances are, that ability allows him to make dolls out of devils whose soul he stole.

    Wisdom King Raphael was able to analyze that skill with just a nce, and so exined.

    But, frankly... what of it? That¡¯s what I want to say to him.

    As expected, with her herculean strength and her beloved sword, she cut the devils down.

    ¡¸Hahaha, aren¡¯t you a little skilled! But, it¡¯s no use.

    Marite Dolls can immediately regenerate and continue to attack!¡¹

    yman called out, while beginning his incantation.

    Shion just shrugged in response.

    And, the dolls did not move at all.

    ¡¸N-no way... why aren¡¯t they being reborn?¡¹

    yman cut the incantation short in a panic.

    I really want to tell him that instead of saying such pointless things, he should have continued his chant.

    ¡¸Yeeaaah. It¡¯s a pain, so I¡¯ll tell you.

    Shion¡¯s odachi is a soul eater.

    Those dolls, of course, aren¡¯t protected against attacks to their soul.

    So since they were so poorly made, they fell from a single hit¡¹

    I exined as if it was the most natural thing in the world.

    I mean, since he¡¯s be my grub in the end, I¡¯ll teach him whatever he wants to know.

    There¡¯s no reason to hide this much either.

    ¡¸A sword that hits the soul as well!?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not rare, right? The humans have these too?¡¹

    ¡¸R-ridiculous! That¡¯s a treasure sword, isn¡¯t it!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph. I wouldn¡¯t know. Cause we made it¡¹

    Shion¡¯s odachi I improved using Hinata¡¯s sword as a reference.

    Though I did remove that foolish seven-hit feature. It eats the soul from a single strike.

    As a result, though it¡¯s not a certain-kill weapon, it does do both physical and spiritual damage.

    So you need to be on your guard as otherwise you¡¯ll be devoured.

    And if you don¡¯t protect yourself against physical attacks, you¡¯ll end up a bloody mess.

    ¡¸Huh. So this was ¡°Hercules¡¯ Edge Revised¡± huh!¡¹

    Did you yourself not know...

    Haven¡¯t I exined it on our way here? Ah, whatever... It¡¯s Shion after all.

    At that moment yman stood up.

    He desperatelypleted his incantation and set off his spell.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll add that impudent swords woman to my collection.

    Devour her, Demon Marite!!!¡¹

    That ominous light attacked not me, but Shion.

    And seeing this,

    ¡¸Kukukukuku. Be d, it¡¯s the ultimate incantation that can even control a demon lord!

    It¡¯s shame to have someone like you as a devil, but whatever.

    Surely you are sick of serving a lowly slime?

    After all, for someone who had so much trouble killing a lowly Orc Lord, to die by their subordinate¡¯s hand is a fitting end!

    After you dispose of your master, I¡¯ll make you my pawn¡¹

    He dered.

    Pointless. For a second I did want to say¡ºOh no! I¡¯m doomed!¡»to get him riled up a bit, but this is too annoying.

    This guy... is too weak.

    He¡¯s someone who¡¯d be taken out by Hinata in a moment.

    No, rather than weak, maybe I¡¯m just ustomed to seeing Benimaru, Souei, and other department members who are overly strong.

    By magic energy alone, he¡¯s weaker than Shion.

    Besides... Shion has that skill¡ºPerfect Memory¡»that preserves her memories even after death.

    In other words, she can exist as a soul alone.

    So Soul Control Archive abilities arepletely ineffective. Moreover, spiritual attack damage is alsorgely ignored.

    In other words,

    ¡¸Yo, what kind of attack is this? I don¡¯t feel pain or anything.

    How long are you nning to keep me waiting?¡¹

    I could hear Shion¡¯s slightly irritated voiceing from the darkness.

    Raphael had analyzed the effect and predicted that Shion would be unaffected; seems like he was correct.

    So even though he introduced this as some grand secret technique, this is all it amounted to.

    ¡¸T-this cannot be!!!

    A skill that even put Milim¨Cdemon lord Milim under my control cannot possibly have no effect on someone like you!!!¡¹

    Shion blew away the aura.

    Seeing this, yman fell into a state of panic. The match has been decided.

    ¡¸Everyone, will you permit this one to continue her rampage?!

    They are looking down on all the demon lords. We must punish them at once!

    In fact, let¡¯s remember the fate of poor Karion!¡¹

    His eyes bloodshot, he sought support from the other demon lords.

    The moment I entered battle mode, a barrier was erected isting the room.

    Well, I had expected this much when I kicked the table away.

    But what a troublesome guy he is.

    The moment he realizes he can¡¯t win he runs to get help from others.

    Dagrule and Dino opened their mouths as if to say something.

    They are probably trying toe to my defense. It¡¯s a good thing I spoke to them earlier.

    But at that moment,

    ¡¸Hey, hey. Who said that I kicked the bucket?

    And that¡¯s the first time I¡¯m meeting this monster named Rimuru?¡¹

    A low, elegant voice resounded.

    From one of the subordinates of the winged woman who came in along with yman.

    He was wearing a cool mask, so I couldn¡¯t see his face...

    But at that moment the mask fell off and a violent aura gushed forth.

    Haa!!!

    And transforming his clothing, before us appeared the Beast Demon Lord Karion.

    Like my ¡°Anti-demon Mask¡±, his held back his aura.

    Had I paid attention I could have realized this ahead of time, but since I hadn¡¯t met Karion before, I had no way to know.

    Um, so... what does this mean?

    ¡¸N-no way! Why are you alive!!!

    ...

    If that.... You¡¯ve betrayed me! Frey!!!¡¹

    His eyes bloodshot, he shot the usation at the winged woman.

    By the looks of it, rather than betraying him...

    ¡¸Ara? Since when had I be your ally?¡¹

    She nonchntly replied.

    Women are scary.

    ¡¸D-d-don¡¯t screw with me! You wretch!!!

    Whatever. I got it. No forgiveness for any of you¡¹

    yman quickly regained hisposure.

    Does he have a trick up his sleeve?

    With a smirk on his face, yman loudly dered

    ¡¸Milim, ughter everyone here!!!¡¹

    The air tensed in the room, and everyone¡¯s expressions froze.

    Most, like I, were in the middle of calmly preparing ourselves.

    And we all looked at Milim.

    His trump card.

    I was sure Milim was being controlled.

    And I guess she was...

    Well, this is certainly bad. yman is an insect at most, but Milim is dangerous.

    Even now, my chances are not so good. Even so, I want to save her.

    No, I will save her!

    I will release...

    The moment I thought so,

    ¡¸Why should I do such a thing? Rimuru is a friend you now?¡¹

    Milim replied without a care.

    Ummm, eh? What???

    I wasn¡¯t the only one confused.

    The demon lords as well had a face that said: ¡°Eh? But she just took a hit from him a second ago!¡±

    What does this mean?

    Without any care for our confusion,

    ¡¸Hey, Frey! Did you take care of that thing for me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes, this, right?

    But seriously... trying to fist pump people, grinning like an idiot...

    You can¡¯t act at all. Well, I guess I should praise you for allowing those attacks.¡¹

    ¡¸That was natural. Rimuru getting angry for my sake made me really happy.

    And if we weakened yman¡¯s resolve a bit more, the truth woulde out by itself!¡¹

    While thus talking, Frey took something out from her bag and handed it to Milim.

    The dragon knuckles that I gifted her.

    Happily taking the knuckles, she immediately put them on. And a wide smile appeared on her face.

    ¡¸I had wanted to get a bit angrier, but this is fine. I hope you¡¯ve said your prayers, yman!¡¹

    She said, shooting a nce at him.

    So, in other words... they performed this script?

    The other demon lords have by now started to catch up to the event.

    As I thought.

    I thought.

    That¡¯s just how it is.

    I thought I heard a voice say within me.

    But,

    ¡¸W-wait a second, Milim. Y-you weren¡¯t being controlled by him?

    So you tortured me on a whim?

    And you blew away that holy mountain on your own free will?¡¹

    Demon Lord Karion asked, with a vein popping on his head.

    ¡¸Hmm? Don¡¯t sweat the small details!

    Come on, yman has been cornered. Let¡¯s have him spill the beans!¡¹

    ¡¸What small details! If you handled that poorly we¡¯d all be dead!

    But whatever. Not like you¡¯re listening anyways~¡¹

    For some reason, I felt some pity.

    Seeing a crying Karion made me want to pet him.

    Everyone is quiet, probably deep in thought.

    Well, Grucius is happy, so I¡¯m d he¡¯s alive.

    By the way...

    Milim yed the part of a marite to foil yman¡¯s ns.

    Why did she do that? I thought for a second, but decided that ymanes first.

    We can solve that problem after we deal with him.

    The event is spiraling towards a conclusion.

    Only finishing touches left now.

 Chapter 82 â€“ Equality in Death

    Equality in Death

    yman found the situation unfathomable, his eyes became bloodshot.

    His gaze swiftly alternated between Millim and us.

    And, when he turned his gaze onto the other Demon Lords, He became petrified.

    It seemed he had realized, that he had confessed about controlling Milim.

    Though it¡¯s just an act of Milim. The tables had turned, it was yman who was actually being manipted.

    yman became flustered and began to slowly back away.

    ¡¸Preposterous...Demon Marite should have been seededpletely!

    Why are you not under the control of the Incantation? This can¡¯t be happening!¡¹

    He blurted out bewildered muttering.

    The situation was untenable.

    The cat was already out of the bag. He could no longer make any excuses. There is only one way left for him.

    The Demon Lords already knew yman had tried to manipte Milim. How each Demon Lord would interpret this varied.

    However, the verdict for the perpetrator of such heinous actions had already been decided.

    Although there was a non-aggression pact between the Demon Lords, it didn¡¯t epass instigating a fight.

    In the end, yman had lost his trustworthiness.

    His demise was imminent. How pitiful.

    But, the other Demon Lords did not get a chance to give yman aplementary one-way ticket to the deepest recesses of oblivion.

    ¡¸Yea, It was quite hard acting!

    You know, the magic you used waspletely ineffective.

    For the magic to even begin to take effect, I had to lower the multiple barriers that perpetually surround my body.

    Then I needed to forcibly lower my resistances to your magic.

    Then I needed to act perfectly to make you believe I was under your incantation.

    You are cautious, so, I had to make you feel like you had absolute control over me.

    Just like that! I tried my best to fool you, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Wh...What the...? It was an act? I... It was a deliberate act?

    The Demon Marite should have dominated everyone, even a Demon Lord!

    This is an Ultimate Incantation!!!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? But, it was impossible to dominate me you know.

    You see, my specialty is to dispel things like this!¡¹

    Milim proudly proimed, while puffing out her chest.

    The other females in the room could only re at her and sigh.

    ¡¸However, I began to worry when yman hit Milim before.

    I had no worry in the sessfulness of Millm¡¯s n. However, I was worrying my house would be left in rubble.

    Really, I¡¯m d you could endure it.¡¹(ED: the definition of scum is literally a picture of yturd¡¯s face when you look it up the dictionary)

    The Harpy, Demon Lord Frey, spoke while spreading out her wings.

    Not only hitting her this time, he had also hit her before? (Ed: really scum.)

    What a guy. Does he have a death wish?

    ¡¸Ummm... I¡¯m also an adult. Adults can endure these sorts of things.¡¹

    Although there was an emphasis on her being an adult, she still held the aura of being a child.

    ¡¸Which part? Well, it¡¯s fine.

    At any rate, why did you try to fool yman?¡¹

    ¡¸Mmmm..? You know, I remembered that yman was making some highly suspicious propositions.

    Like his n to attack Tempest City with a human army to make humans and monsters go to war.

    Because interesting things would¡¯ve been lost if this were to ur, I decided to put an end to his conspiracy!¡¹

    ¡¸Really? You... just did it by yourself....¡¹

    ¡¸Fuwahahahaha! Like I said, I¡¯m an adult!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, yes, You are an adult.

    But, yman, You! You arrogant fool.

    I don¡¯t think you have the qualification to call yourself a Demon Lord.

    Even though I didn¡¯t interfere, because Milim had to endure serving under you... I¡¯m also a little angry.¡¹

    Frey said in tranquil fury.

    ¡¸So that¡¯s it... I also have a lot to say, my town also got vaporized.

    So, yman, I¡¯m going to get you!¡¹

    Demon Lord Karion dered, while splendidly dumping Milim¡¯s responsibility on yman.

    It seems like yman provoked anger from the other Demon Lords.

    However, the most infuriated individual was myself.

    To Milim, who was doing her best for me and the other¡¯s sake, I was really happy.

    She even got hit by that low-life....(ED: scum... just scum.)

    It¡¯s decided, your chance to die in peace is gone. Prepare to be purged and beg for your death.

    ¡¸I ask for your forgiveness. But this guy is my opponent. Because I call myself a Demon Lord, I will prepare my seat by myself.

    I will use this person as a ticket for all of you to recognize my admission for being a Demon Lord.¡¹

    I eximed, as if yman were just a tool to achieve my goals, so it can¡¯t be helped.

    Well... My real intention was to check how strong I am.

    Only Milim smiled happily.

    Even if I didn¡¯t say it, my anger was transmitted to the others.

    yman, have you regained yourposure while hearing our conversation?

    ¡¸Kukuku. Is that so? Just like that? It brings tear to my eyes, to spy for your friend¡¯s sake.

    Wahahahahahahaha. This is truly a joyous asion.

    That feared tyrant Milim, is now a gopher for someone else?

    Why should I be afraid of this person? What a joke.

    That¡¯s fine. Although it is a bit early, allow me to use my trump card!¡¹

    So he said, while taking out a jewel of various colors from his pocket.

    I feel spirit power from that jewel... that level of energy is equal to around 10,000 human souls....

    ?????

    sh!

    Upon the light beginning to dim, the person who stood there had been transformed into a being that¡¯s very different from before.

    The hair of the being emanated spiritual energy; a trail of dazzling multicolored light was left in its wake. The length of the hair had also greatly increased.

    All The clothes on his upper body were torn in multiple ces revealing colossal amounts of muscle lying beneath it.

    His eyes were tinged with a rainbow hue as he red around the room.

    That being emitted holy power on a level that could rival the Giant Demon Lord Dagruel.

    yman forced an artificial Demon Lord evolution using that stone as a catalyst.

    By absorbing energy from the Spirit Jewel; he forcibly awakened himself as a Demon Lord.

    However, because the used energy attribute was different from his own, he evolved into an upleted state, a Variant Demon Lord.

    But, because he didn¡¯t need to wait the blessing of the harvest festival to ur, he would be able Utilize his full power immediately.

    (POV change to yman)

    The body, that was just undergone evolution, was still weak.

    But my Unique Skill ¡ºPuppeteer¡», show signs of evolving after receiving the energy; a truly devastating power.

    Indeed, by gaining this power, I no longer feel inferior to that being over there.

    No, I understand.

    I am not a True Demon Lord, after all, this is only an imitation of it.

    This is power!

    This is an awakening!

    And, this is the strength of a Demon Lord!

    In response to the energy ball that I shot as a test, Demon Lord Karion is thrown to the back.

    Frey is the same. To defend against that, it was impossible.

    Just like what I expected, Milim didn¡¯t even flinch. What an annoying brat.

    But, it¡¯s still difficult to win against them even if I was awakened a long time ago.

    The Demon Lords who survived through at least three Great War.

    Apart from that cheeky fairy; Guy, Milim and Dagruel are particrly troublesome.

    I can handle the neer Demon Lords but these three people are bad news.

    As usual, I can always calmly judge the situation.

    By blowing away 2 Demon Lords, I can quickly confirm the situation.

    It¡¯s irritating that the slime and hispanion in the back are safe, but first, I need to withdraw to reorganize.

    If it¡¯s necessary, I¡¯ll crush them one by one.

    I need to report to ¡®That Person¡¯ who gave me this jewel, to consult about the n for future actions.

    In that case, the n has been decided.

    By firing Demon Lord Destruction Cannon (Demon ster) at maximum output, it¡¯s possible touse it to create an opening for an escape.

    The one who I should be wary of is Guy, but that person didn¡¯t show any interest in this matter.

    It¡¯s all right. It¡¯s possible to escape. That¡¯s the judgment I made.

    While thinking about these things, I released the Demon ster.

    It was a destructive power that could eradicate even a Demon Lord. The umted energy became a disruption ray, which can cause destruction of one¡¯s magic power array inside the victim¡¯s body.

    Physical defense would be useless, even a barrier that utilizes magic power would be destroyed against this ultimate magic attack.

    If concentrated against an individual, someone who can withstand this doesn¡¯t exist.

    This time, because I fire it for a wide area, there might be some survivor but there is no time for leisure.

    Iughed at the power of the Demon Lord Destruction Cannon (Demon ster) I fired which drastically powered up more than I ever imagined by the evolution.

    The Demon ster filled the surroundings with light, dyeing the vicinity with rainbow.....?????

    When the sh calms down, yman was flustered with a dumbfounded expression on his face, did he finally realized that the jewel in his hand had been stolen?(ED: alt tl:When the sh calms down, yman was flustered with a dumbfounded expression on his face, did he finally realized that the jewel that I hold in my hand is the one I stole from him?)

    It seems, I was right in believing the simted scene disyed by Raphael¡¯s future prediction.

    Using thought transmission to disy the scene directly into the mind, it could depictthe scene that¡¯s convincingly real.

    I looked at the Jewel in my hand, and then secretly put it to my pocket. (ED: ‘¯¤Ë¤·¤Þ¤¤Þz¤à¡£ Can also meant put it into the bosom or pocket, which I assume by bosom meant he absorbed it to his body)

    I¡¯m not stealing.

    Because yman was raising his hand when he invoked the Jewel, I instantly ate his raised hand.

    Surely, I obtained a nice item. This might be very useful for researchter.

    If yman managed to use this Jewel, then the oue would be just like what Raphael¡¯s future prediction had shown.

    Short ofpletely crush him, the other way to break his spirit is by sealing his trump card.

    So there is no way that I stole the jewel because I desired to possess it, but because of other reasoning.

    To begin with, yman was underestimating me.

    Thought eleration can increase perception by 1 million times, it will be as if time have stood still, but at the same time it¡¯s still possible to invoke magic in the mind.

    In other word, even if the magic need a long time to invoke it, I¡¯ll still be able to set multiple spell simultaneously.

    In this state, it was stupid to let the enemy evolve.

    However, if that happens it would probably be a mess........

    The Demon Lords had recovered from the sh bang that I shot beforehand.

    Because I don¡¯t want to show my own card too much, I trick them by using light. However, it seems to me that it might have been seen by several people.

    It can¡¯t be helped. The opponent is way too strong. (ED: can be read as ¡®too high leveled¡¯)

    As much as possible I don¡¯t want to reveal my cards in battle, but I can¡¯t prevent it from being predicted by a bit.

    If Wisdom Lord Raphael can do it, then I need to think that the opponent can also do it.

    I can¡¯t find a clear solution for this; more or less it can¡¯t be helped, so I call out to yman.

    ¡¸Oi, if you want to use your trump card, do it quickly. I¡¯ll wait for you.

    Don¡¯t tell me, your n was to escape using that light just now?¡¹

    I started to corner him.

    I¡¯m a bad person. Oh well, I¡¯m not a person but Slime, you had problem with it?

    ¡¸Wh, What? What just happened.....?¡¹

    yman can¡¯t hide his trembling.

    His trump card was stolen instantly, so it seems he couldn¡¯t grasp the current situation.

    So, what you going to do next? You had already been checkmated.

    The future of the person with your level of ability that hostile towards me has been decided.

    It¡¯s really important to ascertain my ability with the opponent ability.

    For me now, I need to thrash this scum while deceiving the eyes of the other Demon Lords.

    Time is limited, so let¡¯s quickly finish this.

    ¡¸Say yman, Do you know the fate that befall the king of Falmas Kingdom that you incite before?

    Your specialty was collecting information right? Have you receive the report of it from your subordinate?¡¹

    Breaking his spirit.

    Only by that, my victory conditions would be achieved.

    In order to break his spirit, the best way is fear.

    Or rather, my mindset gradually turned into the likes of viin, was it because I¡¯m a monster?

    Was it because I turned to a Demon Lord? .........Well, whichever is fine.

    yman turned his eyes to me after hearing my words.

    Apparently, he had not received any report yet.

    King Edomalis of Falmas Kingdom.

    That guy was still alive.

    Before I came here, I had put him back on the throne of Falmas Kingdom.

    His mind was supported with my skill, so he won¡¯t go mad.

    I had prepared arge amount of trial restorative medicine so that he won¡¯t die when he was tortured.

    I inflict the maximum amount of pain but not enough to make him go mad. His arm and leg that was torn off would grow again, and the cycle repeats.

    That torn off arm and leg would be used in Shion¡¯s cooking, and then it would be fed to the king.

    He was then released from being a prisoner after 7 days, this was performed after Shion¡¯s revival.

    He was only released after the resentment of being killed had sufficiently calmed down.

    Now, about the King¡¯s situation.

    His spirit had been broken, so if he opposed me I can kill him anytime.

    But, if after all of that he still dared to oppose me, I¡¯ll take my hat off to him. (ED: http://idioms.thefreedictionary/I+take+my+hat+off+to)

    In any case, until Youmu¡¯s rule was established, I don¡¯t have any option except for him to be nothing more than an obedient puppet king.

    Then, if the manipted king itself tasted hell, doesn¡¯t that mean that the one who manipted him should receive an even more gruesome suffering?

    ¡¸Shion, I will stop this guy. So, I¡¯ll lend him to you for a moment after that.¡¹

    ¡¸From a while ago what are you saying!?What about that Human King?

    Furthermore, to send your subordinate as my opponent? You coward, my opponent is ......¡¹

    ¡¸Annoying. Shut up worm!¡¹

    By my order, yman¡¯s bbering stopped.

    Although he tried to articte, the words didn¡¯te out contrary to yman¡¯s intention.

    That was only natural.

    That was because, my new ability, Unique Skill ¡ºPuppeteer¡», it was impossible for yman to utter any word.

    Well, even if don¡¯t know whether or not I can use it, I still stole the ability.

    As expected, yman noticed that his ability has been stolen and be frantic.

    However, he can¡¯t produce any voice.

    This is to make him speak the mastermind behind this whole incident, but before that......

    ¡¸Shion, I will let you hit him, but only for three seconds.¡¹

    She¡¯s just like a starving dog that had been told, ¡®Wait!¡¯ and then she beat yman with all of her strength for 3 second.

    Probably, a rain of more than 100 fists poured down and storms yman.

    The 3 second beating had finished and yman¡¯s super recovery was started to kick in to heal his condition.

    However, was there anyone who capable to imagine the horrors that yman subjected to?

    What I gave to yman was not something that can be talked over.

    I prevent him from going mad by strengthening his spirit while at the same time I elerate his perception and sensory by 1 million times using thought eleration skill.

    My ability is not only limited to me, by bestowing it to another person, it was possible for them to be influenced by it.

    Under the influence of Wisdom Lord Raphael, yman¡¯s perception of time has been stretched for him, so he will be assailed by fear and agony of being pummeled for several 10 days.(TL: To imagine it, please think it as Rimuru¡¯s version of Mangekyou Sharingan)

    Knowing Shion and this scum, my intention was to instantly put ¡ºTerror¡» by dding him with punches.

    This was, not only the body, but also inflicts damage to his spirit.

    By preventing yman¡¯s mind from going crazy then the pain, the agony and the terror would be umted but without any means to escape.

    So, with those feelings that had nowhere to go, fear shall be engraved upon his soul.

    When three seconds had passed, yman¡¯s hair turned into pure white, his appearance was just like a corpse.

    His body was an Undead, if it was not about destroying his mind (spirit) then it will be useless.

    Already, his condition was not able to raise any defiance against me.

    ¡¸Well then, yman. If you obediently talk, I will kill you. If you don¡¯t talk, I will let you y with Shion once more.¡¹

    Did he understand my word?

    ¡¸Talk, I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll say everything, Please forgive me. Ple, please kill me!!!¡¹

    His voice became stiff.

    Did I seeded in breaking his mind?

    ¡¸Then, I will ask. What¡¯s the name of the mastermind that¡¯s pulling the string?¡¹

    Looking at me for awhile with his dull eyes, he began to show hesitation...

    When I stare back with a bloodshot eyes,

    ¡¸Say! I¡¯ll say it, please wait!¡¹(ED: In case someone wondering, the previous one is à©, while this line is ÑÔ.)

    He starts to raise his voice in panic.

    And,

    ¡¸My master, that person¡¯s name, Kazaream. ¡°Sorcery King (Curse Lord)¡± Kazaream.

    Though he was in by Leon there, to revive his spiritual body, there is a need to gather power.

    Also, I can be a Demon Lord because of that person¡¯s greatness.......¡¹

    Fumu.

    Who is that?

    What about the reaction of the other Demon Lords? There was only a slight of it.

    Leon be Demon Lord was a story from 200 years ago, It seems he turned yman into a demon lord, furthermore, he also tried to increase the number of hisrades, is that it?

    ¡¸Ah! I remember.

    If you be myrade then I will turn you into Demon Lord! And other self-important talk.

    He was noisy, so I killed him immediately..... Why would I want arade like that?¡¹

    Leon muttered nonchntly.

    Leon... What a frightening child. The guy who wouldn¡¯t want to hear the other person¡¯s words is here.

    Oh well, it then be all clear. Since the older days, augmenting their own power and influence was a solid precept.

    ¡¸Then, what is the purpose? What did you nned by attacking Tempest?¡¹

    ¡¸The purpose is, to transform me into a Demon Lord. Spirit jewel is the trump card, but after the effective time has passed, the power will disappear.

    So, it¡¯s only for helping me turn into Demon Lord.¡¹

    I see.

    By generating strife, arge quantity of ¡®Death¡¯ will spread. As a result, It will prompt his awakening, huh?

    But, that bastard Kazaream, I still don¡¯t know much about his character.

    If he wanted to revive his Spiritual Body, is it by using possession?

    If he was in the domain of the Demon Lords, his existence will be immediately found out. But there is no one who noticed his presence, then it could be said that he was not hiding in the Demon Lord¡¯s Domain.

    Did he take form as a human? Or, possibly, did he possess a human?

    ¡¸You, since when did you serve under him?¡¹

    ¡¸That was.......

    I receive the title of Demon Lord about 400 years ago, but before that I was Kazaream-sama¡¯s aide.

    Even after bing a Demon Lord, I still moved following That Person instruction.

    After defeated by Leon, I hadn¡¯t received any words from him for about 100 years, but several decades ago he abruptly contacted me.

    Since then, I have moved ording to ¡°That Person¡± will.¡¹

    ¡¸That person, did he had any subordinates now?¡¹

    ¡¸No.... His subordinates are few. Including me, there were only several others. But his information gathering ability is frightening.

    The trend in human cities is from that person. While information about Demon Lords,es from me.

    Even the information about the Eastern Power, it can be said that he had grasped all intelligence of the world.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. I Understand.¡¹

    Several decades ago, huh?

    It feels like something is connected.

    What I had thought, and with the real fact.

    From there, by using Wisdom Lord Raphael calction, we can derive an estimation.

    The conclusion was still pending. However, estimation seems uncertain.

    But it means that this case = closed...... The mastermind¡¯s purpose, is it really only to turn yman into True Demon Lord?

    Whatever.

    I had heard everything that I wanted to hear. The next thing to do, let¡¯s do it softly...... (ED: I think thest part can also be tranted as ¡°Let¡¯s put him at ease¡±)

    ¡¸I will tell you only once. You won¡¯t be able to revive, you know?¡¹

    So, I told yman.

    If he can revive then it¡¯s not good.

    For a moment it seems that yman still don¡¯t understand.

    However, his face immediately turned pale.

    ¡¸What? What are you talking about?¡¹

    He tried to dodge the question desperately.

    I had no doubt that this person has been speaking honestly, but that¡¯s also a part of his n.

    After I grant death to him, he will detach his astral body and then nned to revive himself.

    But too bad, Wisdom Lord Raphael had predicted that move.

    To be frank, in front of me such trick will be all revealed.

    yman judged that he can¡¯t win against me, so he chose to avoid tasting the agony.

    Because he talked too honestly, I had some doubt on it.

    The things he talked about was a fact.

    However, he had prepared himself to revive after he died, he doesn¡¯t want to taste agony anymore.

    This guy really is underhanded.

    But in a sense, his persistency to go and report to his master is worthy of praise.

    ¡¸Well, because we already heard what want to be heard, what¡¯s left is yman¡¯s execution.

    Are there any objection? If there are, then you are also my opponent.¡¹

    I ignored the moring yman, and observed the response from the other Demon Lords.

    ¡¸Do as you like.¡¹

    The Red hair, Guy replied as the representative.

    There seems to be no objection.

    ¡¸Stop! Oi, Stop!!!¡¹

    Noisy yman.

    ¡¸As I promised, I will grant you a quick death. Says your prayers.¡¹

    And as I said that, I put my hand on yman¡¯s head.

    ¡¸No! Oi, stop it!!! Oi!! Please stoppp!!!

    He, Help me! Kazaream-samaaa!!!¡¹

    No matter how much you tried to make any noise, it won¡¯t reach my conscience.

    If you let such guy live, it will became a seed of disaster again.

    Beside, thanks to you, the naivety inside me had died.

    Never again, will I lose mypanions because of my naivety.

    ¡¸Die!¡¹

    The sound of yman who was resisting shamefully, vanished from the spot instantly.

    By using Gluttonous King Beelzebub, Even the soul would be consumedpletely.

    Then, it would be converted into power inside me.

    Sullied soul, wicked soul, even if it was a good-natured soul.

    All were equal in death, the soul disintegrated inside me, and then converted into pure magical power.

    Thus, I granted yman just like what I promised. A quick ¡°Death¡±.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------

    TL: about the part when yturd saying about several decades ago (Ê®ÊýÄêÇ°) can also be tranted as about decades ago/some decades ago, not specific. This is a foreshadowing from the Author.

 Chapter 83 â€“ Eight-star demon lords

    083. Eight-star demon lords

    The red haired demon lord stood up right after I devoured yman.

    ¡¸Excellent, then from today onwards you will be acknowledged and known as a demon lord. Is there anyone who oppose of this? ¡¹

    Naturally, there were no objections as apparently, I had already been epted as a demon lord long before this.

    I was relieved. To be honest, when I antagonized another demon lord and had a quarrel I thought I would be a goner; It was a suicidal act!

    ¡¸I believed that Rimuru was a guy that could get things done when needed to! If you like, I could allow you to be my follower. ¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m good. Go find someone else to follow you.¡¹

    ¡¸What¡¯s with that!! What¡¯s wrong with following me?!!¡¹

    Begged Ramiris.

    On the other hand,

    ¡¸Fufun! You want to get along with Rimuru because he¡¯s my friend right? ¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? Lies! *Chokes*! Rimuru it¡¯s a lie right? ¡¹

    ¡¸Wahahahaha! You¡¯re so unpopr Ramiris! ¡¹

    ¡¸What was that ©`?! Hiya! ¡¹

    Saying those words Ramiris performed a splendid flying kick towards Milim¡¯s face but Milim deftly avoided it.

    I stared at the two, amazed.

    ¡¸Fun. I don¡¯t want to admit, but there¡¯s no other way. This mistress will not forget her grudge against the evil dragon over there.

    But oh well, I¡¯ll admit it today. If you survive the next Great War, I¡¯ll y with you! ¡¹

    That¡¯s what Ruminas said.

    Since I was red at with blood-thirsty eyes, I thought this bishojo was going to be a tough one, but it seems like everything¡¯s fine.

    ¡¸We approve of this, don¡¯t we Old man (Dagruel)? ¡¹

    ¡¸Umu, yes we do indeed. I have nothing to oppose of this.¡¹

    TN Note: it¡¯s like ¡°hm...¡±, but Japanese variant.

    Dino and Dagruel have also given their approval.

    The issue the two talked about must be something major. It seemed that they were trying to protect me a while ago, they¡¯re good guys.

    ¡¸Fu, I have no interest in regards to who being a demon lord or whatever. Do as you like. ¡¹

    Leon said that, cold as usual.

    Now then, there¡¯s two individuals left.

    Thinking of this, I stared at Frey and Karion. Frey noticed my gaze and stared back at me as if she were sizing me up.

    ¡¸Is it fine? We¡¯re in the middle of the feast, and I¡¯d like to make a request rather than a suggestion but is it ok? ¡¹

    And such words were spoken.

    Ruminas¡¯ butler had set the round table I kicked back in its original position.

    There was arge piece of table that broke, but I didn¡¯t look at it. If you pay attention to it you lose.

    It seemspensating for this round table is going to be pricy... I¡¯m sorry.

    The demon lords sat around the round table.

    During the meeting, two maids came in to prepare tea.

    Frey began to talk after everyone had calmed down.

    ¡¸First of all, there are no objections to ept the slime(Rimuru) as a demon lord.

    My proposal is another matter differing from the topic.

    ...no, it¡¯s not necessarily irrelevant.

    After watching the battle earlier, I was convinced-As a demon lord, I am too weak.

    Even when I was fighting yman, we¡¯re just neck to neck.

    If it were an aerial battle, I would have the advantage...but this isn¡¯t an excuse for a demon lord.

    I have decided to be a subordinate of Milim.

    Milim is also very dangerous, not someone that should be left alone.

    I may be inferior as a demon lord, however my abilities inbat are decent.

    What do you think, will you ept my proposal? ¡¹

    Saying this, Frey alternate gazes at Milim and Guy.

    It¡¯s not about her being weak...

    Rather, yman is the impulsive type, like a tactician. To think Frey would rely on tactics made them have a weird feeling in their gut.

    Well, I wonder is it because she¡¯s the scary female type that makes this even weirder.

    Just before Milim was able to respond to the proposal,

    ¡°Wait a second. If that¡¯s the case, there are things I want to say as well.

    I too, had lost to Mirim due to my inted ego.

    I intended to step down as the general.

    What if there is an emergency, or maybe the Hero appears? Giving this loser the name of a demon lord is presumptuous isn¡¯t it?

    That is why, starting from today I will be the subordinate of Milim.

    Pleased to meet you, General Milim!¡±

    At the moment, they don¡¯t even bother to check the other party¡¯s intentions.

    Milim doesn¡¯t have any subordinates in the first ce. That¡¯s why, there isn¡¯t anything stopping Milim getting subordinates...

    This then makes me wonder, what will happen to the subordinates of the two Demon Lords?

    ¡¸Wait a minute, Karion! It was ytard who was bad due to his negligence!

    I was controlled by him so I know about such things! ¡¹

    That¡¯s probably unreasonable.

    While that excuse still wasn¡¯t epted, I thought about Milim.

    The other demon lords have a surprised look on their face in response to that recklessness.

    ¡¸You bastards, don¡¯t feign ignorance and lecture others. A little while ago you were,

    ¡ºIt¡¯s probably impossible for him to dominate me¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯m good at breaking free from such things. ¡»

    Or something like that isn¡¯t it right? ¡¹

    A good imitation of Milim¡¯s voice was used to re-deliver her lines.

    Guy is surprisingly skillful.

    ¡¸No! That, about that......¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it doesn¡¯t matter what happens to that muscle brain idiot over there, you¡¯re fine right Milim? ¡¹

    ¡¸To, to have the audacity to say such a thing! When ites to subordinates and servants, can you not speak to me so casually? Didn¡¯t we pull off the trick together as well!? ¡¹

    Hearing Milim¡¯s words, his head shook,

    ¡¸No, if you want to, we can work together. After all, wouldn¡¯t it be more fun together? ¡¹

    Thus, an instigation began.

    As you can see, this is a ce where you can¡¯t afford to be careless.

    Well, Karion being Karion,

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it, but you obliterated my country!

    You too, have the obligation to take care of us! ¡¹

    Smoke began to rise from Milim as she tries toprehend the difficult words.

    He¡¯s more of a schemer than I though.

    Milim who could no longerprehend the meaning is now inches away from losing consciousness.

    Finally,

    ¡¸Eeeeiii!!! Whatever! Do as you like! ¡¹

    The smoke that came out of her head was akin to a volcanic eruption, and she stopped thinking.

    As expected of Milim

    She looks clever, but she¡¯s no good at thinking.

    ¡¸Hahaha. All right! Then today onwards, Karion and Frey are no longer demon lords.

    You should have served Milim from the beginning¡¹

    Guy deres so with augh.

    Nobody present voiced an objection. Naturally, I too, have no objection.

    Thus, my Ascension as a demon lord has formally been approved.

    At the same time the three demon lords were expelled, one was given eternal death, and the other two are now direct subordinates of Milim.

    The Ten Great Demon Lords is currently down to The Eight Great Demon Lords.

    ¡¸I see, it¡¯s not the Ten Great Demon Lords anymore.¡¹

    In response to my murmuring, the demon lords reacted jumpily.

    ¡¸Disturbing huh. For the sake of our dignity, we must think of a new name¡¹

    Dagruel had brought up such an issue.

    Eh? Is this such an important issue?

    ¡¸Fortunately, we¡¯re in the middle of the Walpurgis Banquet. All the demon lords are gathered here, so there is an abundance of wisdom floating about. ¡¹

    Ruminas made a serious Aizuchi.

    TN Note: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Aizuchi

    Oyoy, it doesn¡¯t matter our name is.

    Besides, the humans already named us without our permission in the first ce.

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t the previous ¡°Ten Great Demon Lords¡± took about 3 months to decide? I¡¯m already burned out. I don¡¯t have any more energy to think~¡¹

    No no. You probably didn¡¯t think even before you burned out.

    I¡¯ve been thinking hard up till now! That¡¯s not what it looks like.

    Or rather, why did it take 3 months to think up such a name!

    Or rather, what I really want to say is...demon lords seem to have a lot of free time......

    What I heard, is that during those 3 months the name ¡°Ten Great Demon Lords¡± had already taken root amongst the humans.

    In the end, it was decided to go with that name, but the needed assent weren¡¯t obtained.

    ¡¸Calm down you lot. Its times like these where we need to cooperate and get over it! ¡¹

    These are the words of Guy, and

    ¡¸Eh? Eight Great......¡¹

    And, he silenced his surrounding with wordless, oppressive silence.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Now, it¡¯s as Guy said! Give it your all everyone! ¡¹

    Ramiris restated this.

    Apparently not all eight great demon lords were convinced.

    And as if cooperation and coordination were meaningless,

    ¡¸Wahahahaha! I¡¯m leaving it all to you guys! ¡¹

    ¡¸I have no interest in this matter. I leave it to you.¡¹

    Immediately, a few people had already started to interfere with the already fragmented cooperation between demon lords.

    As expected of demon lords.

    I thought it would be impossible to cooperate in the first ce, and it seems like it really is.

    Furthermore, when the atmosphere was about to get even more awkward,

    ¡¸Oh, if that¡¯s the case, then this is the specialty of my friend Rimuru! ¡¹

    Behind my back Veldora had said such a thing when he began to get bored.

    Tsk, and I thought he would be fine as long as he keeps reading manga when such an event urs.

    Reading the mood, he indifferently continues reading on his own.

    However, there was someone who nodded in response to Veldora¡¯s words.

    ¡¸That reminds me, it was you who named my subordinate (butler)! ¡¹

    It¡¯s Ramiris

    ¡°It¡¯s not even your servant¡± is what I wanted to say, but now¡¯s not the time for this.

    But this person... I caught a glimpse of her intentions showing, only to disappear right after.

    If you don¡¯t insert the interlocking nails, it¡¯ll soon be toote.

    TN Note: Interlocking nails are iron rods stabbed into bones to straighten them.

    Well, I don¡¯t really mind...but it¡¯s up to Baretta¡¯s intentions.

    Looking around, the demon lord¡¯s expectation-filled gazes are now all focused on me.

    Oh no... the encircling has already been cast.

    Winking to each other, Guy said,

    ¡¸Today, Rimuru has been recognized as a new Demon Lord.

    I think I would like to give you a wonderful privilege.

    Yes! The privilege to give us a new name!

    Receiving such a great honor, you will naturally ept it, will you not? ¡¹

    This is, a wheedling voice.

    And I remained silent, neither epting nor rejecting,

    ¡¸And besides, you are the reason why our numbers decreased. Take responsibility and think of a name already! ¡¹

    Suddenly out came an intimidating tone.

    This is going to be seriously troublesome.

    Whatever. I give up too.

    ¡¸I get it already. Goodness sake, don¡¯tin if you don¡¯t like the name. ¡¹

    I replied thus.

    The demon lords, now at ease with their face filled with smiles.

    They rx while I substitute them in a tea ceremony. Completely leaving it to others.

    TN Note: I think the tea ceremony is an idiom about leaving all the hard work to others.

    Well then, this guy has high standing.

    There are eight demon lords, Eight Great Demon Lords is probably fine, but I have a feeling this wouldn¡¯t do.

    Earlier, Ramiris think Eight Great Demon Lords is fine right? I was about to say it, but the intimidating res from my surroundings made me forget all about it.

    Rejected.

    Now what...,

    ¡¸What about ¡°Eight-Star Demon lords¡±? Even though I associated it with an Octagram? ¡¹

    [ED: I tried to think of new names for them, and ended up with these:

    Octostar Demon Lord,

    Starry eight Demon Lord,

    Eighth starred Demon Lord,

    and my personal favourite, Octo-Dimensional star Demon Lord

    None made it to the end.]

    After I spoke, silence followed.

    The Demon lords closed their eyes, and examined each word carefully.

    After a while, everyone opened their eyes in unison, and,

    ¡¸It¡¯s decided. A splendid name¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t think you have won yet, a new era is upon us! ¡¹

    ¡¸I thought so! If it¡¯s Rimiru I believed he/it/she can do it! ¡¹

    ED: Rimuru you damn hermaphrodite. Making my life so hard.

    ¡¸As expected indeed! Bwahahaha!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, I¡¯ll acknowledge this, just a little.¡¹

    ¡¸In an instant! Wow. Thest one took three months! ¡¹

    ¡¸......¡¹

    There weren¡¯t any objections.

    That¡¯s great.

    Even if anyone objects, I¡¯m going to make that person think of a name instead.

    and besides, I just heard it. What have you lot been doing in those three months...

    In this fashion...from today onwards, the feared demon lords will be known as the ¡°Eight Star Demon Lords¡± (Octagram)

    Eight Star Demon Lords.

    Demon race... The ¡°Lord of Darkness¡± Guy Crimson.

    Dragonoid race... The ¡°Tyrant of Destruction¡± Milim Nava.

    Pixie race...The ¡°Fairy of thebyrinth¡± Ramiris-chan.

    Giant race... The ¡°Continent¡¯s Wrath¡± Dagruel.

    Vampire... The ¡°Queen of Nightmares¡± Ruminas Valentine.

    Fallen race... The ¡°Sleeping Ruler¡± Dino.

    Humanoid Demon race... The ¡°Blonde devil¡± Leon Cromwell.

    And I,

    Slime race... The ¡°Newbie¡± Rimuru Tempest.

    I want a cool ¡°Second name¡± too.

    To make my soul tremble in excitement, they¡¯re wonderful guys.

    Well, there¡¯s someone inside who will think whatever.

    With my recognition as a demon lord, the distribution ofnd was also carried out.

    Currently, my territory consists of the entirety of the Great Jura Forest.

    It was an unprecedented treatment.

    Frey¡¯s, Karion¡¯s, as well as yman¡¯s territory will be merged and be under the rule of Milim.

    In the end, her rule is nominal.

    Territory management will probably be left to Karion and Frey, as well as Milim¡¯s people.

    Because there are some drifters amongst the demon lords, hiding in their territory, so I don¡¯t know the locations of all the rulers.

    However, with the demon lord¡¯s ring, it is possible tomunicate with them.

    I was also given one.

    The Demon lord¡¯s ring can not only be used formunication, but also summons a spatial magic gate.

    Of course, they can freely visit this ce......

    And that¡¯s about it, which means I cane here without needing them to exclusivelye pick me up...?

    No, I can¡¯t think about this. I have a feeling I¡¯m only going to feel tiresome if I ask this.

    Thus, the series of events involving yman as the mastermind hase to a close, and I was recognized as the new demon lord.

    yman¡¯s master, the existence of this mastermind is worrisome, but at the moment the issues from the demon side are resolved.

    Furthermore, I have officially stepped up to the position as the demon lord.

    £ª £ª £ª

    Guy had a thin smile on his face as he observed the demon lords.

    Now, the demon lords have received a new name as well as a slight increase inbat power.

    Eight-star Demon Lords.

    A symbol of the new demon lords, I think it¡¯s a splendid name.

    The distribution of forces is settled and everything has settled into a state of equilibrium.

    In the Great War this time, it is certain that he has the advantage.

    There¡¯s no difference whether he wins or loses, but even so it is natural for him to desire winning.

    While it lies in his degree of familiarity...

    ording to what Dino heard, the eastern empire is rapidly gathering forces.

    The troops that was once destroyed by Veldora has begun to regroup and powerful beings are reborn once more.

    And, we suspect that within the shadows of the eastern empire lies the presence of the ¡°scorching dragon¡±, Velgurind.

    If the empire starts making a move, the ¡°dragon kind¡± may start getting active.

    Things have be interesting.

    The pieces have been scattered on the world as the stage, the war (game) for supremacy.

    The challengers will give their all and participate in this fight.

    A way to finally relieve this boredom after 500 years.

    This time¡¯s Great War is going to be something truly ¡°great¡±.

    My own ultimate skill, ¡ºPrideful King Lucifer¡».

    Milim¡¯s ultimate skill, ¡ºWrathful King Satan¡»

    And,

    The New demon lord Rimuru¡¯s ultimate skill, ¡ºGluttonous King Beelzebub¡»is taken into consideration.

    Three major powers with the strongest abilities, the ultimate skills, are prepared.

    I don¡¯t think I am the stronger one here, but I hope it¡¯s a happy miscalction.

    In addition,

    Within Dino, ¡°Sloth¡±.

    Within Ruminas, ¡°Lust¡±.

    The priority of awakening of the two¡¯s ultimate ability is only ced in the back.

    And, to enjoy things...

    About Shion... She already hasbat abilities on par with the demon lords, and further growth can be expected form her.

    TN Note: Except she used her blessing on cooking. Maybe she can learn to cleanly slice up enemies into meat strips?

    The bud of jealousy has sprouted.

    Frey, Karion, and Shion.

    I confirmed what dwelled in these three at the same time.

    No one can predict where the wind will blow, but when they awaken it would be a joyous event.

    Hopefully, I wouldn¡¯t be drunk in jealously and copse.

    Jealousy is hard to control, for it feels like even after I awakened from my dream I still dwell in yet another dream.

    Guy thought of the future, and indulged in the rapturous feeling of his imaginations for a while.

    ________________________________________________________________

    Here¡¯s the link to unedited versions of chapters done by Kuma-hana if you can¡¯t wait for the edited releases.

    https://dameiyamete.wordpress/unedited-chapters/

 Chapter 84 â€“ The Downfall of Falmas Kingdom

    The Downfall of Falmas Kingdom

    On that day, the world fell into terror once again.

    The revival of ¡°Storm Dragon Veldora¡± was confirmed.

    This information was quickly passed onto the countries under the influence of the Western Saint¡¯s Church.

    The kings of each country, once again tried to rack their brains for countermeasures against ¡°Storm Dragon Veldora¡±.

    ........However, there was a country that had a more pressing issue.

    £ª £ª £ª

    Falmas Kingdom, inside the audience room of the Royal Castle.

    On a certain morning, suddenly in the middle of the throne, something was left on it.

    That thing was a lump of flesh.

    On that lump of flesh, a face was embedded on the center,its was that of the King¡¯s.

    He¡¯s still alive. Although he had a hollow gaze, he seems to still retain some small vestige of his consciousness.

    The soldier who went to patrol in the morning noticed a groaning sound, that¡¯s when he found him.

    Although the soldiers that served in the royal pce were elite Imperial guards, they can¡¯t stop letting out scream in fear after seeing the body.

    Such disgusting appearance, it¡¯s inevitable if they did not realize that the thing they found was the King they served.

    However, the lesser cab minister who rushed after hearing the soldier¡¯s scream recognized that it was their King which hadplete change in his appearance.

    And then...........,

    ¡¸Th... There must be a bottle under me........ Please let me drink it.....¡¹

    Understanding the words of the King, who repeats the words in frail and incoherent muttering, they lift the King¡¯s body hesitantly. The bodily fluids linger, the stench enshrouding the vicinity.

    There are people who vomit in fear.

    There are some who stumbled on their own feet.

    It was a pile of decrepit limbs that were attached something that resembled a human body.

    The sight alone would awaken a person basic instinctual fear, a truly repulsive object.

    Although their faces expressions stiffened, they endured it with their willpower to continue their duty.

    Gathering the remaining magicians in the royal pce, they had finished confirming that the lump of flesh was certainly the King himself.

    Even with such an appearance, they still need to pay their respect towards the King.

    Having lifted the King¡¯s body ording to his words, there was a bottle just like what he said.

    But, will he be okay if he drink this? From that uncertainty, the magicians decided to appraise it.

    The result......

    Complete Recovery Medicine (Full Potion)

    It was a legendary ss restorative medicine just a little below Resurrection Medicine (Elixir). It has been said that by drinking this, it willpletely restore the lost body parts.

    The manufacturing method was lost, even the Dwarf race cannot reproduce it, so it was called as a Miracle Drug.

    A thought crossed in the magicians mind to use the medicine for their research, but they wouldn¡¯t dare let such words escape their mouths in the presence of the king.

    Of course, they knew that the only way to cure the King¡¯s current condition was by using the medicine.

    The change was extreme.

    At the same time as he drank the medicine, the King¡¯s body was transformed into its former healthy appearance.

    The nearest minister quickly came with appropriate clothing.

    Wearing the clothes and taking a breather, the King ordered to conduct an emergency Imperial Conference.

    The pce became busy, preparing for the conference.

    The King looked at his trusted ministers that remained behind, and said

    ¡¸Let¡¯s change the location........ I will speak about what had urred. Before the conference begin, I want to hear your opinions.¡¹

    So, he said weakly.

    £ª£ª£ª

    After listening to the King¡¯s story, the ministers became silent.

    The content was unbelievable and was too much for them at that time.

    ¡¸Ki, King..... We will ask once more. Did everyone really died?¡¹

    ¡¸If it wasn¡¯t aplete defeat, and if the survivor are not routed...... Then they are really dead?¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t the supply corps stationed at the rear? Are they safe?¡¹

    The King shook his head weakly.

    Such an appearance made everyone understand whether they ept this or not. Everyone in the expedition was dead.

    One of the ministers broke down in tears after hearing the confirmation.

    The minister who asked about the safety of the supply corps, had sent off his own son for his first participation in a war.

    He made some arrangements beforehand to make sure his son would not be stationed at the front where it was dangerous but at the rear. But all of it was useless.

    In the first ce, everyone thought that they would be victorious in this war, so he was sent to participate in his first campaign...

    The feeling of imminent victory he held at that time? The King could no longer remember it.

    However, on such tragedy only one had survived from the enormous number of participants.

    The total casualties enumerated to around 15.000 people.

    This was an enormous loss, the likes no one had ever seen before.

    ¡¸King.... Was it true? Was the opponent only one monster?¡¹

    A rtively calm minister asked the King.

    The King nods at that question.

    ¡¸It was true. And, the only one who survived the onught was me.¡¹(ED: Formal speech. Óà)

    Again, he narrated the facts that were hard to ept.

    Of the torture he had, of the Monsters situation.

    And also on the fact of the birth of new Demon Lord.

    And the dreadful future that awaited the Falmas Kingdom, for opposing the Demon Lord.

    The ministers turned silent.

    ording to the King¡¯s story, the fall of Falmas Kingdom was a certainty that would ur imminently.

    That¡¯s why, the Imperial Conference was conducted, it would be held in three days after every Noble had assembled.

    And then, the King told everyone about the three choices suggested by the Demon Lord.

    ¡ºNow then, my proposal. King of Falmas Kingdom.

    You can only take one of the three options I present before you.

    The First Option is for you to abdicate. You must step down from your position to take the full responsibility for this war.

    Naturally, after the war, you must pay reparations, that can be in the form of parts of Falmas¡¯s territory or 1.500 StarGold coins.

    The next one is the Second Option, you as the King must submit your country to our country, Tempest.

    In this case, Your Falmas Kingdom will be a vassal state of Tempest.

    The resistance from the Nobles will definitely big, so it can be expected that it will be hard to convince them.

    Your treatment, as a vassal state will be dependent upon the decisions made at the conference.

    Although it is close to an unconditional surrender, the lives and property of the Citizens will be guaranteed by me.

    And thest, the Third Option, I don¡¯t really rmend this.

    You once again gather the nobles, and continue the war against our country.

    If you take this choice, at that time your life will reallye to an end.

    Although you might be liberated from the suffering of this world, you can protect your pride to the end.

    The citizens would starve, and the War will continue for a long time.

    You¡¯re free to choose any of the options.

    Make sure you tell the messenger in a week.

    Think about your answer carefully. ¡¹

    With a lovely smile on its beautiful girly face, she stated it while smiling kindly.

    A truly terrifying Demon Lord.

    Just by reciting the words, his entire being filled with fear.

    To oppose such person, he never dared to even think about it again.

    His fear outweighed his pride as a king; he no longer held any desire to oppose that person.

    Turning him into a lump of flesh, every day he was made to eat his own appendages.

    He wholeheartedly never wanted to taste such fear ever again, but he needed to listen to the ministers¡¯ words.

    ¡¸Unbelievable! A single Star gold coins is equivalent to 100 gold coins. Do you mean we need to pay 150.000 gold coins?!

    There are no reasons to pay monsters such amount of money. I will never approve this!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Moreover, the territory too!

    Even if it¡¯s only a territory of a Count, I won¡¯t ept it either. To be a neighbour to Monster Territory!]

    ¡¸Also, something like submitting is also unreasonable! There is no guarantee that the opponent will stick to the agreement to not interfere with the Citizens.¡¹

    ¡¸We are determined, we will resist to the bitter end. We swear by all our pride, we will exterminate those monsters.¡¹

    For King Edomalis, he already knew that the flow of the conversation would be like this.

    The nobles in this ce had yet to see reality.

    It¡¯s not because they didn¡¯t have fear, but because they are not the ones who went to war.

    From a safe ce, they sent people to fight in their stead. There is no need to think about the consequence when defeat came either.

    It was good until now.

    Falmas Kingdom was a major power; it was above the neighbouring countries.

    But this time it will be impossible. After all, the opponent is a Demon Lord who annihted an army single-handedly.

    ¡¸.......Is that ok? The opponent is a Demon Lord.

    This is not a metaphor or exaggeration, but a Demon Lord that can match against an army and overwhelmed them by herself.

    You can call it pride, but are you guys the ones who went to war? My pride has already broken and is allredy gone.

    Like hell I want to taste such fear again.....

    I won¡¯t permit such madness! If you still want to go to war, you bastards can go to war, I won¡¯t stop it!

    In the case that we can¡¯t trust the monsters, so what?

    To submit? Or to go to war?

    Is it a good idea? I will not go to war. It¡¯s already toote, we can only surrender.

    This is enough, this is already satisfactory. The Demon Lord had already dered......

    ¡ºIf you say it was for the sake of the country, I think it¡¯s stupid to not consider the state of affair in the enemy country.

    If you change the state of rtionship with them, perhaps they can be a good neighbour.¡»

    Like that! I was warned by the monster.

    If I listened to what Marquis Muller and Count Herman had said, this situation would never have urred.

    It was my own desire, not for the sake of the Citizens, but for myself.

    There is no second chance. There is none.

    If I make a mistake in choosing the option, not only me but cmity will poured down on the citizens.

    My honor, my pride, I don¡¯t care about them anymore.

    At least, please think of a n where no cmity will befall on the citizens! ¡¹

    Hearing the King screaming with all of his spirit, the ministers were frozen.

    That calcting king that put his own profit as the maximum priority had personally admitted his mistake.

    And he ended up answering that it was hopeless after considering the difference in war potential.

    Certainly, just like what the king had said, the possibility for them to win waspletely non-existent.

    Their prides were just an excuse, they just wanted to protect their own interests, and they were severely self-conscious about it.

    The king kneeled before his ministers. And

    ¡¸I am extremely sorry. Please find the best solution. For the Country.... For the People.¡¹

    Everyone nodded at that person¡¯s words, and they prostrated themselves before him.

    King Edomalis also gave a slight nod, and their conversation continued once again.

    Before the nobles assembled, they needed to think up some ns to a curtain extent.

    Persuading the Nobles was an absolute necessity, if it was not done, this Country would inevitably perish.

    What should be done to make the situation better? What should be done for the happiness of the Citizens?

    The discussion between the King and the Ministers continued without end......

    ----Obligatory line of slow proof reading----(wahahaha its moving slooooowly)

    Three days passed.

    The Nobles has assembled and The Imperial Conference was held.

    Different from the previous one, there were noposure in the King and Ministers¡¯ expressions, only seriousness.

    The nobles felt the difference in the atmosphere and tension was showing on their faces.

    The nobles were informed about the King¡¯s story.

    Hearing that speech, the nobles were thrown into chaos.

    ¡¸This country, was defeated by the Monsters¡¯ country Tempest.

    Therefore, to take the responsibility, I will abdicate from the throne.¡¹

    Due to the explosive statements that were spoken by the King, the Conference becameplicated.

    The disastrous fate of the subjugation army was announced by the minister.

    The unbelievable content was the only survivor was the King alone.

    The criticisms were flooding against the King¡¯s decision to fulfill the demand ofpensation.

    Such talks was justified.

    As Falmas Kingdom was arge country with total poption of Thirty million, the taxes revenue that the national treasury received each year was about Five million Gold coins.

    That was also the taxes revenue ofst year, however the demandedpensation was 1,500 Star Gold coins or 150,000 Gold coins.

    Or proportional to 3% of yearly tax revenue.

    Moreover, in regards to surrendering territories.

    The nobles were furious and speak loudly for the King to take responsibility.

    They demand the Royal Family to pay the indemnities, also they firmly refuse to cede the territories.

    The Nobles¡¯ints were notpletely unjustified.

    However, the nobles had forgotten.

    The opponent was a Demon Lord who can crush an army by herself.

    Or rather, perhaps they did not want to believe it......

    When that matter was pointed out, there are some who turned pale, but there are some who act impudently too.

    Just like what King Edomalis had been worried, the nobles didn¡¯t reach any conclusion and the conference was in utter chaos.

    ¡¸King! Even if you abdicated, you cannot escape from taking responsibility!

    In the first ce, did you think you can escape only by yourself?¡¹

    ¡¸If this one did not abdicate, then I will receive that Demon Lord¡¯s Wrath, is that fine with you?

    Moreover if this one don¡¯t abdicate and keep governing, there is no other choice than to be a vassal state, are you prepared for that?¡¹

    ¡¸Gu..... However! To unconditionally surrender to that monster is!¡¹

    He kept repeating such exchange many times.

    The ministers look at this situation and remembered their previous conversation with the king, their face be red from anger.

    King Edomalis certainly can be considered a greedy person, but not to such extent into avarice (blind greed). Moreover he is not a foolish king and his eyes see what lies ahead.

    Even the mistake this time was surely also originated from his desire to protect his country¡¯s interest.

    To push all the me into the King was a mistake. That was not something that can be tolerated.

    The Nobles as always were just wanted to protect their own interest, and as for the sake of Falmas Kingdom itself, it was obvious that they never cared for the lives and properties of the citizens.

    In the end, the conference ended without reaching any agreement.

    It was going just like the prediction of Rimuru (Or rather, Wisdom King Raphael), civil war erupted in Falmas Kingdom between the King¡¯s faction and the Noble¡¯s faction.

    The result was the Downfall of Falmas Kingdom.

    Henceforth, it was passed down on theter generation as a country that was destroyed because of the Demon Lord¡¯s Wrath.

    £ª £ª £ª

    It¡¯s said that at the time there came a single Youth from the Domain of Count Nidole Maidam. This man would be known as a New hero.

    As he went, he gathered volunteers to protect the citizen¡¯s properties and fought against the greed of the Noble ss.

    Those who were quick of wit, as well as those who were prudent, chose to join the side of this Youth early on in his quest.

    The name of this Youth, was Youmu.

    Youmu was themander of the Frontier Garrison, and as such, quickly gained poprity with viges and peasants alike. Especially in the outlying viges that were under threat from monster raids.

    The man himself was very charismatic, and in the blink of an eye, his power and influence had expanded greatly.

    From the words of those viges were the words that would describe him, The Invincible, Undefeated, Always Victorious. These led to rumors about this man.

    The disunited Noble armies were too few and too scattered to oppose him, and as he went on, he began to show his overwhelming power.

    Not only was this young man, Youmu, backed by Marquis Muller, Count Herman and other such influential noblemen, but he also receives the very backing of the Royal Family¡¯s heir.

    The Son of the Former King Edolmalis, Edgar, was still a boy, yet he yed an active role as Youmu¡¯s personal staff officer. His father King Edomalis, however, was executed at the time of his abdication.

    The story of the Former King¡¯s execution had be popr ghost talk as ofte. At the time the Guillotine de fell upon him, a young girl¡¯sugh could be heard reverberating at the scene. Then, as if by an otherworldly force, the head and body began to float in midair and vanished into the far horizon.

    Certainly it could not be a mass hallucination, the proof for this was the pool of blood that was left behind after the corpse vanished out of sight.

    Though this part of the story would be made to vanish from the chronicles of history, to fade into the depths of the void.

    Although in the ages toe such a subject woulde to controversy and theory, there was evidence that imed Marius, the hero King Youmu¡¯s right-hand man, possessed a spitting image of the Former King Edomalis. Though by that point, there was no noblemen that could judge the authenticity of such a im.

    In just two years, the young hero-King Youmu the Great hadpleted his noble quest, and seeded in uniting the scattered territories of the former Falmas Kingdom.

    This was only made possible through the noble efforts of the Dwarf and Burmund Kingdoms. This sole factor would be known as the greatest piece that led to the sessful unification.

    However, even beyond this was a piece that shocked the country.

    That was the nonaggression treaty that was bestowed upon the noble hero-King Youmu by the Great Demon Lord, Rimuru Tempest, a member of the mighty Eight Star Demon Lords.

    In the end, this treaty was used as a pretext as securing postwar investments and indemnity in support of Youmu.

    The signing of the nonaggression pact between the Great Demon Lord, Rimuru Tempest, and the hero-King Youmu signified the end of a war that brought terror to the peoples of the Kingdom. The fear of a Demon Lord¡¯s wrath and terror, capable of causing an entire army to vanish without a fight.

    While it isn¡¯t spoken, this pact also served to establish the legitimacy of the young hero-King.

    With the Former King dead and the hero-King taking the throne with justice as his witness, a friendship was said to have been born between the hero-King Youmu and the Great Demon Lord, Rimuru Tempest.

    With the support of these mighty countries, a new country was born.

    This country¡¯s name woulde to be known as <>.

    The meaning of the name was ¡°A country born through the greatest Peril¡±

    Youmu formally assumed the position as the Founding King, changing his name from Youmu to Falmenas.

    By his side were two mighty Devils, as well as his trusted staff officer and wise political advisor. Though thetter¡¯s history is faded into obscurity, the hero-King had surrounded himself with skilled and wise individuals of unquestionable loyalty and grace.

    With the trust of hispanions as his guide, Youmu thus set out on his road, his road as a hero-King of the country of <>.

    The new era.

    Against such turbulent era, the progress of history does not stop.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------

    TL: the hero used in this chapter is eiyuu different from yuusha

    Thanks To WhiteSamurai for editing thest part. P.S. Sorry, I change nation to country. I use country in this entire chapter will change in future trantion.

    P.S.p.s This is Web Novel.

    P.S.p.s.p.s A bitte but Thanks for the 1.000.000 pageviews \^_^/

    psst guro¡¯s website can now be essed through guro.zz.mu

 Chapter 85 â€“ The words that reached

    Saint Demon Confrontation Arc

    085. The words that reached

    Storm Dragon Veldora has been reborn.

    This report caused a great panic within the Western Saint¡¯s Church.

    .

    The connection that was lost with the subjugation team was quickly discovered.

    They were strictly ordered to report at regr intervals, so a loss of connection indicated some misfortune.

    So upon hearing this report, Hinata immediately decided to set off to Tempest.

    But, at that moment came the surprising news of Storm Dragon Veldora¡¯s revival.

    Which resulted in Hinata, who was preparing to set off, to be summoned by the Holy Empire Ruberion¡¯s most influential officials.

    The Seven Celestial Sages these wisemen are called.

    It is said that each has transcended a hero-ss existence and is a legendary being that is often in charge of rearing new heroes.

    These beings arepletely secluded and never appear in public,

    And are only discussed as legends in fairy tales and other such stories.

    Nor are the Seven Celestial Sages an existence that Hinata could talk about.

    Obviously, they are not an existence that the Temr Knights would know about.

    So why does Hinata know of them...

    Because she is thest disciple of the Seven Celestial Sages.

    They typically train their sessor personally, and no one knows when the sessor takes over.

    In other words, the fact that they all trained one person is beyond unusual.

    Hinata was just that excellent.

    And because she was so excellent she was able to learn all the skills and battle abilities that they could teach her.

    In a sense, you could call her a work of art.

    Few people from the Holy Empire of Ruberion could order Hinata around.

    In other words, you could even say that all power was vested in her.

    After inheriting her post from her predecessor, she began her reign in the top echelons of the country.

    Who could order her?

    The current emperor and the Seven Celestial Sages.

    Furthermore, only the Seven Celestial Sages can directly meet with the emperor, so Hinata has never met him.

    Nor has she even heard this voice.

    Which is why, when discussing beings who can order her, only the Seven Celestial Sages remain.

    This time, she was summoned directly by them via telepathy.

    And she was told about Storm Dragon Veldora¡¯s rebirth.

    Thus, though she had prepared troops to set off to Tempest, she decided to put that order on hold.

    As a result, her attack on Tempest while Rimuru was away did not ur.

    Which was fortunate.

    Had she attacked Tempest along with her Knights Temr while he was away, there¡¯s a high chance the battle would have went in her favor.

    Anyways, Monsters¡¯ Country Tempest narrowly escaped death.

    Was this a failure on Hinata¡¯s part? By no means.

    What surprised her, that is, wasn¡¯t only the report she received from the sages.

    As a messenger she sent to Tempest, Reihim, has returned.

    But his appearance waspletely different. A thinyer of dirt and tattered clothing covered his body.

    His eyes darted, his body vehemently convulsed.

    He looked as if he tasted unimaginable fears.

    100 trusted Knight Temrs guided Reihim into the main chamber.

    Cardinal Nichs also came to hear his report.

    Reihim was brought into the chamber as he was. He was offered to change, but he adamantly refused.

    And, insisted that he had urgent information that had to be shared.

    Thus he stood in the main chamber, inside the towering cathedral in the center of the Holy Empire Ruberion.

    In all of the empire, this was the most holy and impregnable ce.

    And there he knelt.

    Hesitantly, he lifted his face to confirm Hinata¡¯s presence.

    He seemed a little relieved seeing her there. And then he stood, his expression quickly turning into even a deeper despair.

    Reihim removed the tattered clothing that covered his body.

    Seeing what was beneath, the Temr Knights covered their faces.

    Even Hinata looked repulsed.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze was focused on Reihim¡¯s exposed body.

    As a myriad of faces were protruding from it.

    Still alive, some showed anguished expressions, others of despair. There were even some mad ones smiling...

    As if mocking the holynd upon which he stood.

    ¡¸First... behold my body. It is the punishment for evoking their King¡¯s wrath...

    I was a fool. A terrifying, a truly terrifying enemy I have made!

    A demon lord.

    By our hand we gave birth to a new demon lord!¡¹

    Perhaps even proudly, Reihim dered in a loud voice, his eyes bloodshot.

    And thus he told them of the terrifying demon lord and his birth.

    Without concealing any of Reihim¡¯s wrongdoings.

    He was not ordered to do so. Rather, he himself was obsessed to disclose all this.

    To free himself from the torment, to be forgiven by god.

    He thought he needed to confess his sins. But... surely he could not be forgiven with just this much...

    The temrs trembled upon hearing of a new demon lord¡¯s birth.

    And when they heard about his absurd power, they could no longer hide their astonishment.

    Before his light attack, every anti-demon barriers,rge scale magic barriers, and even holy barriers are utterly foolish.

    And none have ever heard of such magic.

    If faced with an attack that cannot be blocked, even those gathered in the room could not survive it... perhaps.

    But Hinata did not tremble.

    Based on what Reihim reported, it was an attack that used the rays of the sun, she figured.

    And if you understand the nature of the attack, it¡¯s easy to counter it.

    Seeing the stoic Hinata reassured the Temr Knights; thus, they calmed down.

    If theirmander Sakaguchi Hinata did not fear the demon lord, then there was no chance they would be defeated.

    Their confidence was directly tied to their unwavering faith in her.

    The report continued.

    The news that Arch Demon had appeared again provoked an uproar.

    This wasn¡¯t something they could ignore any longer.

    It is absolutely crucial that an arch demon, which harbors the Demon Lord Seed, be immediately destroyed.

    Besides, if it was a simple Arch Demon that was born depending on abilities, three Knights Temr should be able to destroy it.

    And if they brought five knights, there was no way they could lose.

    But this would prove difficult if they allowed it to continue existing and umting experience.

    They had to destroy it now. Such was the rule regarding dealing with an appearance of an Arch Demon.

    ¡¸Hinata-sama, this is an urgent matter. My team will subjugate this demon. Please order us!¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, we shall also go. Please order us to attack!¡¹

    The young temrs eximed following their elders example. The others too, in lieu withmon sense, did not oppose the measure.

    After all, the sooner they subjugate the Arch Demon the better.

    But...

    Reihim¡¯s story did not end.

    He still had things to say.

    ... Rather, he hasn¡¯t even mentioned the main points yet.

    But the temrs could not have known of this.

    Which is why they could discuss such pointless things as subjugating an arch demon.

    ¡¸Please wait a moment. Do not pay any heed to the Arch Demon subjugation.

    The light magic I mentioned. As I just said, when it hit us, we werepletely wiped out.

    However, that doesn¡¯t portray the scene appropriately.

    There were 15 thousand of us. And this elite force waspletely destroyed by a single monster¡¯s terrifying attack.

    I meant that literally.

    Not as an army, but every single individual...

    Massacred. That¡¯s no exaggeration. That¡¯s exactly as it happened¡¹

    Silence enveloped that holy room.

    A heavy atmosphere in which no one could utter a single word.

    A monster which could massacre 15 thousand men. It made them recall a certain legend.

    A legend speaks of a monster which became a demon lord after destroying a city.

    Truly, the monster fit the description of the word ¡°Demon Lord¡±. The monster sowed chaos and destruction.

    Beings that exceed human capabilities are usually limited to the Special S ss Dragons.

    Currently, three of them remain and one has been sealed until now.

    These three beings are designated Special S ss.

    But in reality, it wouldn¡¯t be unusual to recognize two more special s ranked individuals from among the demon lords.

    The reason they are not recognized so is simple.

    They were mostly active before the church has been formed and have yet to produce any further causalities.

    In other words, should they resume their rampage, they will be recognized as Special S ranked beings.

    They will be recognized as a being that cannot be defeated by human hands. That¡¯s what Special S rank means.

    As for their activity before the church had been established, that¡¯s a tale of a thousand and a few hundred years ago.

    ording to traditional records, it would have been a thousand and two hundred years ago.

    Even then, two beings called demon lords and which would now have been recognized as Special S rank existed¨CLord of Darkness Guy Crimson and Destroyer Milim Nava.

    Furthermore, some believed that other demon lords awakened as true demon lords, but none of these openly wrought havoc.

    Which is why, in order not to increase the people¡¯s anxiety for no reason, every demon lord has been ssified as S ranked.

    A being that can¡¯t be opposed with human strength alone.

    Because when a generationcks a hero, they had to dere that humanity would not lose against demons.

    But, this new monster...

    Just became a demon lord but may be immediately recognized as a Special S rank.

    Heavy silence continued to rule the room.

    A silence which disyed a desire to reject epting the birth of a new demon lord.

    Simple demon lords and true demon lords are an existence that towers over humans.

    But...

    ¡¸Hmph, it¡¯s pointless to stand here in silence.

    Hey, Reihim. Did you see it awaken?¡¹

    Ending the silence, Hinata asked.

    In response

    ¡¸Yes. I believe an offering of 15,000 lives was sufficient...¡¹

    He replied, confident.

    ¡¸Is that so...¡¹

    Hinata muttered and began to think.

    As things stood, she was fortunate not to have gone to Tempest yet.

    If her opponent was an awakened, if he turned into a True Demon Lord, then the number of troops didn¡¯t matter.

    Even if you gathered powerful soldiers, should theyck the strength to oppose that monster directly then they are useless.

    The subjugation army¡¯s disaster only proved this point.

    Moreover, even though the monster hasn¡¯t awakened by then it was still capable of destroying the army alone.

    From time immemorial a hero and her carefully selected team would venture to defeat the demon lord.

    And since that¡¯s the case...

    ¡¸I guess I¡¯ll have to go, huh?¡¹

    She muttered.

    If the opponent is a demon lord, Hinata would have to go herself.

    And since there was no need to further increase the number of corpses, there was no need to send out normal soldiers.

    An elite few.

    Perhaps... a hundred knight temr could win this battle and have a higher chance of victory than arger force.

    Hinata elerated her thoughts.

    Again and again and again.

    Because she had to ascertain her victory.

    And as if interrupting her thoughts a pained expression appeared on Reihim¡¯s face.

    And, from within his chest a new face arose.

    Reihim¡¯s pained expression quickly turned serene...

    ¡¸Ah ah, test test test. Can you hear me?

    (It¡¯s already recording)

    (Eh? Already? Seriously?)

    ... ah, whatever?

    *Cough*

    Should I say: pleased to meet you? I am the lord of Tempest, Rimuru.

    I¡¯ll say this in advance, this is a message.

    Even if you address this messenger, I won¡¯t hear you, so keep that in mind¡¹

    The face said.

    A number of soldiers came at Reihim sword drawn but were stopped by these words.

    That¡¯s a speech they probably had to hear.

    The Knights Temr couldn¡¯t hide their surprise.

    Whereas Hinata¡¯s expression did not change. She was merely awaiting the next words.

    Her head was calcting various possibilities. But her expression did not show it.

    That¡¯s just how much control she had over her heart and mind.

    ¡¸Did the messenger suit your tastes?

    Good taste, right? Oh, but I didn¡¯t design him.

    Don¡¯t get any weird ideas.

    (Umm~ this wasn¡¯t my idea either...)

    (Shut up. They might be listening in on this!)

    (Is that so. Good thing they didn¡¯t hear this)

    But let¡¯s forget about tastes.

    Let¡¯s get to the question at hand. I¡¯m wondering how much you¡¯re nning to pay me to end this fight.

    I¡¯ll say this in advance: you started this fight.

    I have witnesses so you can¡¯t overturn this fact. So what will you do?

    Personally, if you apologize for this incident, I am willing to forgive you this time.

    But, should you refuse to make amends with ¡°monsters¡±, then we will crush you with our entire force.

    Without any reserve, without any mercy, without a second thought we shall crush you.

    (Eh? Even if a time to rethink thises up?)

    (Didn¡¯t I tell you to shut up? What will you do if they hear you? I won¡¯t look cool anymore!)

    Which is why, I ask you to carefully consider the next step

    That being so... is Hinata there?

    This message will only be yed if your presence is recognized.

    But that aside, here¡¯s what I wanted to say.

    Well done attacking a person without listening to a single thing they had to say.

    A wonderful funeral you nned for me! But, too bad.

    I am alive.

    The next time youe at me, I will respond with my true power.

    But... I want to hold a serious conversation before that.

    So I¡¯d appreciate it if you gave it some thought.

    If you still desire to fight me after that, then that¡¯s that.

    Let this messenger know your response.

    The ones embedded in his body are the Blood Shadows¨CI think they are called.

    They killed my friends so I cannot forgive them.

    So, I killed them and embedded their heads into this guy.

    This messenger is also dead. Yet I made him undead so that ¡°they¡± continue to suffer.

    After receiving your reply he wille back to me, so don¡¯t worry about that.

    Should you decide to dispose of him, he¡¯ll automatically disintegrate thanks to your skill that I analyzed.

    But if you choose to only half kill him, that¡¯ll only increase his suffering so keep that in mind.

    Currently, I¡¯m headed off to the Demon Lords¡¯ Walpurgis Banquet.

    So if you want to talk, decide upon it, and we¡¯ll talk after I return from there alive.

    Chances are it¡¯s going to be a week from now, so keep that in mind.

    Well then... I¡¯m looking forward to your reply!¡¹

    And ending this monologue, the message conclude.

    The temrs, their mouths agape, looked at their trusted Hinata.

    Without being perturbed by it, she met their gaze.

    She was busy processing the newly obtained information.

    There were a few things worth of note but there was not time for that.

    Though he had an aloof attitude, the message¡¯s content could not ridiculed.

    The most important point was that ¡°Disintegration¡± had been analyzed.

    Now, should she fight, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to use it on him.

    Perhaps he was only bluffing, but she could hardly depend on such empty optimism.

    Her biggest mistake was that she didn¡¯t notice his survival during theirst battle.

    She felt a sense of... regret! Yes, that rare feeling burned in her chest.

    He also mentioned other important things.

    When he spoke of making amends with monsters, he must have had the Church¡¯s doctrine in mind.

    So he¡¯s probably searching for a chance to make peace with them.

    But that¡¯s something that everyone, Hinata included, would describe as naive.

    And,stly,

    That, monster Rimuru was most definitely not lying during theirst meeting.

    The fact that he was also a World Traveler and that he reincarnated as a monster.

    That... was probably true.

    His Japanese was far too natural.

    That was the nostalgic Japanese that could onlye from that world.

    At some point in time Hinata had opened her previously closed eyes.

    And, without a word, she erased Reihim with Disintegration.

    If Rimuru¡¯s words were true, then quickly erasing him would be his salvation.

    And,

    ¡¸Do not be tempted by him. Our creed is absolute. We should pay no heed to some lowly monster!¡¹

    She dered to the knights.

    Though she may have just contradicted herself, that wasn¡¯t something she could admit to.

    That is, if they were to ignore the monster¡¯s words, there was no need to disintegrate Reihim.

    It was because she believed him that she did it, but the knights didn¡¯t notice it.

    She was the ¡°Emperor¡¯s Personal Guard Captain¡± and led the knights herself.

    As their captain she had to serve as the absolute example.

    Thus leading the hardened temrs was the reason for her previous words.

    (Now then, what should I do...)

    She wasn¡¯t sure she could win this time.

    Though Hinata fell into mncholy, her face did not show it.

    What a difficult dilemma befell her!

    But for Hinata, this was something she could just solve by continuing her calctions. So she thought.

 Chapter 86 â€“ Those who move in the dark

    Trantor¡¯s Corner

    Thanks for all the VN rmendations.

    In a white room with soft walls, as to prevent injury, stood an elderly man dressed in ab coat, and a young girl, perhaps in her twenties, in a straight jacket. Though perhaps it would be more urate to say that she was sitting rather than standing. Her expression waspletely nk, and an empty bottle of pills was next to her.

    ¡¸Clown, do you hear me?¡¹

    The doctor addressed her. But he received silence in reply. Slightly worried, perhaps for his degree, he called again.

    ¡¸Clown!¡¹

    But she still did not reply. Hastily, he took out his shlight to verify if she was still alive. As her pupils properly reacted to the light, she was still fine, it seemed.

    And, she turned and looked him in the eyes.

    ¡¸What can I help you with, Doctor?¡¹

    She asked in a clear voice.

    ¡¸Clown? How are you feeling?¡¹

    ¡¸That is not my name, Doctor.¡¹

    Slight worry shed in his eyes, and with some hesitation, he asked.

    ¡¸Then what is it?¡¹

    ¡¸I do not know. I was hoping you would give me one. I only did as you asked: I forgot¡¹

    The doctor sighed in relief, and after some though.

    ¡¸How about Aiko?¡¹

    Upon hearing the name, the girl¡¯s face turned into an angelic smile. It was so dazzling that surely it would warm the hearts of anyone who saw it.

    ¡¸Well, as you seem to be on your way to recovery, Aiko. I will see if we can move you to a general ward.¡¹

    The doctor said and left. Verifying that he was gone, a crooked smile appeared on the girls face and sheughed. Laughed. Quietly, as to not let anyone know. Sheughed.

    .

    .

    Saint Demon Confrontation Arc

    086. Those who move in the dark

    After being recognized by the other demon lords without any problems, I returned to the Monsters¡¯ Country Tempest.

    Coming over here was one thing, but returning was a quick leap via Spatial Movement.

    ¡°I came back and the country wasn¡¯t there!¡± Scenario didn¡¯t happen and seeing everyone¡¯s happy faces put me at ease.

    As I ordered, various divisions have dispersed in a defensive formation.

    And thus improving their skills, they are even contributing to the safety of the region.

    Truly, our country¡¯s defenses are so superior to other countries¡¯ that they can hardly pose a threat to us.

    After all, our average soldiers are mostly B ranked.

    Such that surrounding magic beasts and youma steer clear.

    And while it¡¯s great that the vicinity has gotten rather peaceful, I worry that the monsters chased away from here would wreak havoc elsewhere.

    I guess we need to investigate that some time.

    While thinking these things I brought Veldora and Shion into the city.

    When I entered the city, the citizens and the patrolling soldiers bowed on the the edge of the street¨Copening a road.

    Maybe they were practicing while I was away at the Walpurgis Banquet because they moved as one.

    Just what are they doing, I thought, and then saw the Department Headsing over.

    And,

    ¡¸Hither we sought to honor Your ascension to the seats of the demon lords!

    We are filled with endless joy that You have returned to us!¡¹

    Rigurdo eximed as the representative.

    Well, this has gotten rather embarrassing.

    Every time, every single time, his performance gets even more grandiose. Honestly, I¡¯m happy, but far more embarrassed than happy.

    And since every time we have a banquet follow so hasn¡¯t nearly every day of this month been spent in festivities? At this rate every week will attract tourists.

    I guess it¡¯s fine?

    Our lord (well, me...) had officially be a demon lord.

    So I do understand if they wanted to celebrate. Though I guess the humans disagree, right~?

    And because of this and that, before returning to my house, we held a banquet.

    On the day following my return I decided to hold an urgent meeting with the department heads.

    In the mean time, I ordered Souei to observe the movements of monsters in the region.

    Souei epted, albeit added that¡¸There¡¯ probably no longer a reason to worry about that¡¹

    What does he mean there¡¯s no longer a reason to worry about that? Are they all coexisting happily now?

    Well, I¡¯d be happy if they were.

    Eliminating the brainless monsters is probably a good idea. And besides, since so many of us radiate powerful auras, the chance of a youma appearing has decreased.

    After all, we need to insure that the human merchants are able to traverse our roads safely.

    Moreover, the weaker monsters could also be a threat to the humans. So I guess exterminating the said groups is our only option.

    In response to my worries,

    ¡¸In that case, how about we set up an anti monster barrier along the roads?¡¹

    Bester suggested.

    And as if nning this in advance,

    ¡¸Danna, we have seeded! A magic tool that creates barriers!¡¹

    Kaijin eximed with a satisfied smile on his face.

    Seriously?!

    These old geezers are too amazing.

    I did know that they were developing this in secret, but it¡¯s a real shame that it didn¡¯te in handy during the earlier incident.

    But to be able to create test products in less than a month, aren¡¯t they just geniuses?

    Kaijin, Bester, and I guess Gabil have developed quite a few things already.

    By now, Kaijin hadpletely left the smithy to Kurobee and wholeheartedly devoted himself to research.

    Well, as someone who represents our entire Development Staff, I guess he can¡¯t spend all his time on research.

    From what he said, the magic energy concentration around here is now able to gather easily. Moreover, superior auras tends to drift freely around here.

    Even the concentration inside the cave, where B+ ranked monsters tend to spawn, has gotten denser. In other words, our country is rather abnormal.

    As a result, they have been analyzing the effects of change in atmospheric magic energy concentration on the formation of demon crystals.

    It seems that at the same time as magic concentration decreases, ¡°Demon Crystals¡± tends to appear.

    Moreover, as the concentration decreases, the chance of a monster or a youma spawning also decreases, thus rendering my worries meaningless.

    It¡¯s a truly wonderful discovery.

    This is crucial for our country to releasepetitive products.

    And as a byproduct of their research, we have now obtained a way to obtain Demon Crystals and have also discovered the creation methods for Magic Stones.

    Seems like the Magic Stones I acquired in the Ingracia Kingdom came in handy.

    Well, they did tell me that creation of magic stones involved variousrge instruments, but it truly is an arduous process.

    Even if we had discovered the method for creating them, it will take time for us to produce any.

    On the other hand, we can easily use demon crystals alone as fuel.

    Unlike the more purely concentrated energy sources that the Magic Stones are, using Demon Crystals is easy.

    Now, what was recently developed was a barrier inscribed on top of Demon Steel.

    It uses the artificial ¡°Demon Crystal¡± as a fuel source.

    It¡¯s currently shaped like a cube with a volume of 1 meter. The thickness of the barrier is 50 cm.

    Thus, it¡¯s pretty heavy and hard to carry.

    But, once you start it, it will naturally absorb magical energy from the surrounding and continue functioning indefinitely.

    It would be great if we could reduce it to a single sheet of demon steel, but at least it¡¯s easy to use.

    So when we put this simple magic circle ¨C we named it ¡°Barrier-kun¡± by the way ¨C into operation along the 10 km long road we will ensure security along the route.

    But I guess adjusting it so that it runs just along the route of the highway is the most praiseworthy part.

    I¡¯ve been told that it took thebined knowledge of not just Bester and Kaijin, but also Shuna and Kurobee.

    It wasn¡¯t something they¡¯ve been designing for thest month but something they were imagining for that long.

    It¡¯s a bit moving.

    I quickly gave my approval and had them n to set it up along the highway.

    I altered the order I gave to Souei to include observing the effects the barrier will have.

    And so, the Monsters¡¯ Country Tempest has been steadily trying to be the center of this world¡¯smerce.

    Next, I heard the current state of affairs.

    I really should have heard this first, but people speaking out of turn got us sidetracked.

    Things have gotten rather quiet.

    There have been no changes in the region and no country is taking any visible measures.

    I also heard Youmu¡¯s circumstances. The King we released is also moving ording to our expectations.

    It really would be impossible for Youmu, who had never been a king, to control the nobles. So, it might be fun to watch the old king try to befriend us and use us to his advantage.

    If he does befriend us, it mighte in handy to Youmuter on.

    While hearing the report I made this mental note.

    Thus the report paused.

    Everyone has been trying really hard to secretly resolve all my worries, so I just asked whether there were any new problems.

    ¡¸Not a problem, but I want to let my brethren know about Rimuru-sama¡¯s ascension as a Demon Lord.

    Would it be eptable for me to visit every vige as transportation skill practice?¡¹

    Gerudo raised his hand and asked.

    Now that he mentions it, we¡¯ve been so busy with the creation of the highway that I have no idea how the High Orcs are doing.

    I had heard that the food situation was solved as expected but nothing after that.

    I permitted his journey. And,

    ¡¸Oh by the way. I hadn¡¯t mentioned this, but I have been given the Jura Forest as my domain.

    Which is why ¨C and I don¡¯t think it will happen ¨C but if anyonees to invade, we¡¯ll need to repel them.

    Oh and how should I dere my reign over the region? Or should I just leave it as is?¡¹

    My words caused everyone to stare at me.

    What? Did I do something wrong?

    ¡¸Umm... the whole forest? Really?¡¹

    Rigurdo asked hesitantly.

    ¡¸Hey, hey, seriously? This area had been treated as neutral zone!

    The treants being our acquaintances and them being mostly immobile is not a problem...

    But how the secret viges of the Elves react could be problematic.¡¹

    Benimaru added.

    ¡¸Well, that shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Unless they decide to fight us.

    I mean, all the rights of the forest have been bestowed upon Rimuru-danna by the demon lords.

    Which is amazing.

    Until now, cities and viges have been developing into the forest taking the resources as they pleased.

    We have done the same and didn¡¯t ask for permission. Because we didn¡¯t need to.

    But now, even the Elves would have to ensure that they can still continue living in their hidden viges.

    They will have to ask permission from Demon Lord Rimuru.

    So this will be big you know?¡¹

    Kaijin said, full of anticipation.

    As he says, no one needed permission to live around here until now.

    ¡¸But, will that go as you say? They¡¯ve been living here for so long, so isn¡¯t their presence already recognized?¡¹

    I asked.

    ¡¸No, no, the question is: will theye seeking the Demon Lord¡¯s protection or choose to live as they please.

    Of course, they¡¯ll decide that by themselves.

    But that would mean that they are opening themselves to an invasion.

    If anything, our race wille to greet you. I will let my father know!¡¹

    Panicked, Gabil said.

    Somehow, I feel like this might be an important event.

    Ignoring the carefree Veldora, Shion for some reason has a very proud look on her face.

    If it was this important, I wish you¡¯d tell me earlier... not that Shion would have noticed it.

    By the way, Shion, this domain was not earned by any of your efforts, you know.

    Seriously, unlike her secretary-like appearance, she can¡¯t do that job at all.

    I despaired.

    ¡¸Fufun! That¡¯s only to be expected of Rimuru-sama!¡¹

    And other simrly haughty lines Shion said with a proud expression.

    In short, in order to get the Demon Lord¡¯s protection, you have toe meet him first.

    From now on we will be conducting an investigation of the Jura Forest to find out what kind of intelligent races live here.

    Even though we had just finished building the highway we¡¯ll be busy again.

    Well, we haven¡¯t built one leading into the Sorcerers¡¯ Dynasty Sarion yet, so we have a lot of work left over.

    As for Rigurdo, being sure that guests woulde soon, he issued orders to our city¡¯s citizens to begin preparations for their wee.

    Seriously, I had expected that bing a demon lord would be a pain, but to think that I was right to such an extent!

    After ending the Department Heads¡¯ meeting, I remembered a question I forgot to ask.

    Right, did we get a response from Hinata yet?

    ¡¸By the way, did the messenger we sent to the Western Saint¡¯s Church safely deliver the message?

    Did we get a response?¡¹

    To my question,

    ¡¸Kufufufufu. My master, of course it arrived safely.¡¹

    ¡¸Right, the region¡¯s defenses are impregnable but we didn¡¯t see anyone approach.

    We have yet to receive a response.¡¹

    Diablo confirmed the message¡¯s arrival and Benimaru noted theck of a response.

    Well, they might be still busy thinking.

    I wouldn¡¯t want to fight Hinata, but that depends on her.

    I don¡¯t think I would lose now, but I won¡¯t be letting my guard down against her.

    Honestly, and I know this is impossible, but I would rather they just apologize.

    I want to focus on expanding as a country already.

    And thus, facing problems the same way I did before I became a demon lord, I ended the department meeting.

    £ª £ª £ª

    In an unknownnd of perpetual night, into a deep burial chamber, a single beautiful silver haired girl ventured.

    Her name was Ruminas Valentine.

    She is the ruler of thisnd and a demon lord known as the Queen of Darkness.

    Inside a chamber sealed behind Ruminas¡¯ powerful barrier sleeps her beloved girl inside a coffin of holy spirit energy.

    There were few people who could venture this far and no one who could dispel her barrier. Or at least there should have been no one...

    Ruminas

    Her heart throbbing loudly, she proceeded towards the girl¡¯s burial chamber.

    And the moment she entered she noticed that something was off.

    The chamber had been disturbed, and there¡¯s a left over smell of another human along with that of her beloved girl.

    It was faint but her Vampire nose could not be deceived.

    But that was a trivial fact...

    Hidden within the burial chamber, the coffin of holy spirit energy had been erased.

    Confused for the first time in her life, she couldn¡¯t ept what she was seeing.

    As a demon lord, Ruminas thought this situationpletely impossible.

    But, her logical part winning over, she was able to recognize the situation at hand.

    No matter how much she wanted to emotionally reject what she was seeing, calm reasoning disyed otherwise.

    That her beloved coffin had been stolen.

    And soon her expression turned to one of anger...

    While screaming her lungs out in anger she released all her hidden magic energy.

    At the same moment, the burial chamber copsed forming a whirlpool of raging magic energy.

    One that no being could enter, a space of death itself.

    And separate from her disying her anger, she was calmly analyzing the situation.

    Only she could break the barrier erected here.

    No, truth be told... ones like her. In other words, Demon Lords could dispel this barrier.

    Or perhaps those beings that could rival demon lords in power.

    And, it had to have been someone who knew of the holy spirit coffin that was here.

    Otherwise, there was no need to enter.

    Moreover, they would be unable to achieve their goal while Ruminas was present.

    In other words, to take advantage of her absence, they had to know of the Walpurgis Banquet.

    There¡¯s no way they invaded the moment she was away.

    If so... the culprit is...

    Ruminas thought.

    The current seven other demon lords; should she also include the no-longer demon lords too...?

    But after thinking about each one of them, she couldn¡¯t find any grounds to suspect any of them.

    But.

    ¡¸Wait a second... aren¡¯t I forgetting someone?¡¹

    She muttered.

    That was the currently dead demon lord.

    yman.

    He was so weak that she had already forgotten about him.

    What was that he said before he died?

    That... ¡°Cursed Lord¡± Gazalim was now reborn or something?

    He wasn¡¯t a demon lord but someone that rivaled them.

    And if it¡¯s Gazalim, then he would probably know of the Walpurgis Banquet from yman.

    And if that¡¯s the case... then his real objective was to acquire the coffin all along...

    ¡¸He ordered yman to hold a Walpurgis Banquet and sought to obtain the coffin in the meantime...?¡¹

    So it didn¡¯t matter who called the Walpurgis Banquet.

    He manipted yman thinking that if he managed to subjugate any of the participants then that would be great.

    So if that¡¯s his real objective, then the rest was just for show?

    Ruminas¡¯ anger turned redder as a sense of humiliation filled her heart.

    She was certain that her conjecture was correct.

    Anger towards he who stole her beloved, anger towards the demon lords who kept her away from home.

    Shemented the fact that she didn¡¯t want anyone to touch her beloved and thus kept all the guards away.

    But perhaps the guards would have not changed the oue in the slightest.

    Whichever the case...

    ¡¸Unforgivable. I won¡¯t forgive you. When I find you, I¡¯ll tear you limb from limb!¡¹

    The dark ruins of the burial chamber were filled with the silver haired girl¡¯s screams and her rampaging power.

    That anger was not at all like the time Veldora had turned her country to ash, as this time her own heart had been torn.

    And her unfulfilled lust caused Ruminas to change.

    ?Verified. Conditions have been fulfilled.

    Unique skill¡ºLust¡»has evolved into ultimate skill¡ºLustful King Asmodeus¡»?

    The Voice of the World dered to the silent Ruminas.

    And,

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care! I don¡¯t care about that!!!¡¹

    She shrieked.

    Evoking one of the ability¡¯s skills: Life and Death.

    She was truly fortunate that there was no life in the near vicinity.

    In an unknownnd of perpetual night resounded the never ending screams of a silver haired girl.

 Chapter 87 â€“ The Holy City

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Note: This story is fiction)

    Forgotten Memories Part 1

    It was a hot day in June but the two girls ignored the blistering heat. Their expression merry as they shopped for dresses and shoes. After all, one of them was looking forward to her wedding. Though the date had not been set yet, she was proposed to and epted.

    ¡¸Nee-chan, how¡¯s this one. Do you think Yojiro will like it?¡¹

    One asked the other, with upturned eyes. She could not have been called a stunning beauty, but was certainly above average.

    ¡¸Aiko, seriously, Miyaguchi-san will love it no matter what you wear!¡¹

    Her twin sister, albeit older by a few minutes, replied.

    ¡¸Teehee, I guess... Oh, did I tell you? I¡¯m heading off to party with him tonight. He said that you cane if you want, will you?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm... no, I¡¯m going back to the hospital. I told you about the patient in my care, right? The one with the stab wound? He was desperately trying to tell me something so I¡¯m going to go check how he¡¯s doing.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? He was probably delusional from blood loss! What, did he call you his goddess or something?¡¹

    ¡¸Geez, Aiko. Even if you¡¯re marrying the hospital head¡¯s son, you really should take your job seriously!¡¹

    Yuuko admonished her sister. She loved to assume the older-sister role, though she hardly fit the part. Yuuko was a bright and cheerful person but she took her job seriously. And she deeply cared for her sister.

    ¡¸Well, then. I¡¯ll let you know how the party wentter tonight, then!¡¹

    Aiko said smiling.

    But she never returned.

    .

    .

    Saint Demon Confrontation Arc

    087. The Holy City

    A city enveloped in a tranquil light.

    A holy city protected by a holy barrier.

    This was a high level defense barrier developed through many years of arduous study.

    This barrier prevented uninvited outsiders from entry and protected the city for over a thousand years.

    It is truly the embodiment of the citizens¡¯ prayers.

    It can even block sunlight allowing the city¡¯s natural light to be regted. It is thus brighter in the afternoon and darker at night.

    The temperature inside the barrier is mostly fixed throughout the year creating pleasantly cool summers and warm winters.

    And thanks to the isted farnds, they are able to harvest any season¡¯s crop throughout the year.

    A paradise where no one starves.

    Every child receives equal education and every citizen is employed.

    A paradise ofw and harmony.

    Such is the Holy City Ruberius of the Holy Empire Ruberion.

    Hinata walked down the path leading to the Great Holy Chamber.

    The gentle warmth that enveloped her seemed to sooth her heavy heart.

    This country is wealthy.

    No one hungers or sleeps in the streets.

    Everyone is given a role that they respect.

    They wake up at the sound of the morning bell and fall asleep at sunset.

    Those with superior abilities help those with inferior ones. And this harmony ensures that the citizens¡¯ happy life continues.

    And of equality under god. This reality called the Holy City unfolded before her.

    Hinata looked at the faces of nearby citizens.

    They all had a tranquil smile on their face.

    But, she couldn¡¯t help feel that something was wrong whenever she was in the city.

    She could transfer from the Grand Cathedral in the Holy City Ruberius to the Ingracia Kingdom¡¯s Western Saint¡¯s Church in a split second.

    These two cities were connected via a grand magic circuit.

    Ingracia¡¯s capital was the most advanced city in the world and housed both the Council and the Freedom Association.

    Thus, in order to spread the church¡¯s teachings there they prioritized the creation of a direct ess into the city.

    In fact, around six hundred years ago Ingracia Kingdom and the Holy Empire Ruberion exchanged barrier magic for transfer magic and decided to connect their cities.

    As a result, rather than on this holynd, they gained the ability to establish the church¡¯s headquarters in the Ingracia Kingdom.

    Hinata, however, found the holy city to be the ideal and sought to create a society that would not need to fight with neither Ingracia Kingdom nor any other state.

    She sought a society where the weak was not devoured by the strong.

    However, Ingracia Kingdom and the Holy Empire Ruberion were was too ipatible.

    And that caused her to feel out of ce.

    The Free city Ingracia and the Harmonious city Ruberius; truly, they are pr opposites.

    And her difort only intensified when looking at children¡¯s faces.

    She could hear children¡¯s voicesing from the school built adjacent to the Great Holy Chamber.

    Perhaps runningte, a few children were desperately running towards the building.

    Those who could run faster were grasping the hands of those who were slow.

    Amon scene that was hardly problematic. Yet Hinata found it ufortable.

    What would happen in Ingracia?

    There was a school next to the Church.

    So she often saw children ying outside. What was it like?

    At the crack of dawn, the bted children ran out the gates with a smile. Those too slow would not be able to learn.

    At that time, those who were quick had the proud look as if they obtained what was naturally theirs.

    What do you think would have happened to these children who would help others like the kids of Ruberius?

    Certainly, none of them would make it to the lesson and be yelled by the teacher.

    Of course, they only had to wake up earlier.

    Yet this was a trivial difference.

    But for some reason Hinata¡¯s difort just wouldn¡¯t fade.

    What was different?

    Are those faster not kind? No, that¡¯s not it.

    Though they ignored the slower kids, they did not make fun of them.

    Moreover, the slow kids just sheepishlyughed.

    They were having fun even while getting yelled at by the instructor.

    In that case, what about here in Ruberius?

    The kids all have the same facial expression.

    A tranquil smile.

    The same one as worn by the adults¨Csatisfaction.

    And somewhere within that expression was a sense of abandonment, hence the cause of Hinata¡¯s displeasure.

    She only started paying attention to this after the Slime Rimuru mentioned his anger regarding the children.

    Though it must have been simple nonsense, Hinata unintentionally mulled over his words.

    Hinata shrugged off these thoughts.

    She couldn¡¯t possibly show such an unsightly appearance before the Seven Celestial Sages.

    Last time, immediately after being told that Veldora was reborn, she received a report from the Monsters¡¯ Country Tempest.

    As a result, though the Sages had called for her, for some reason they weren¡¯t able to meet with her.

    Thus, a week has passed.

    That being said, that might have been the first time she had met them as the Seven Celestial Sages. And noticed something she hardly cared about.

    Last time, when they were telling her about Veldora, was the first time she had seen them together.

    Previously, she would study under each one and move onto the next one immediately ater finishing the training.

    And, after graduating as a disciple, she had never met them while receiving her orders.

    At most, no more than six had gathered at the same time.

    That¡¯s just how strange these people were.

    They¡¯ve been probably running around the world for some unknown reason.

    If that¡¯s the case, then Veldora¡¯s rebirth is an unimaginably important event.

    Since Hinata had never personally endured Veldora¡¯s rampage she was not surprised at the news but could still judge its importance based on the response from the other nations.

    So she was probably right in dying the trip to Tempest.

    But she couldn¡¯t just ignore a demon lord who was reigning so close to humans.

    And the presence of dangerous monsters only underlined the urgent need to subjugate them all.

    But, was this fellow Japanese who reincarnated as a monster truly a hindrance that needed to be removed?

    ording to their creed, he was undoubtedly a wicked demon.

    So why does she feel so lost...?

    Moreover.

    (I see, I feel lost, huh...)

    Hinata was self-reflecting.

    Feeling uncertain was unlike her. Thus mocking herself she hardened her heart.

    Right, even she could feel lost.

    She lived in order to create a ¡°An equal world without struggle¡±.

    A world where children abandoned by their parents could live happily.

    Perhaps that was an idealistic and impractical goal. But for Hinata, who was about to resign herself to this fact, the church appeared the embodiment of that ideal.

    Since then, Hinata would never doubt the Church¡¯s Creed and systematically worked to propagate it.

    Unlike her mother who clung to religion, she was at a position where she protected the creed.

    And that was the source of Hinata¡¯s confidence.

    Though she didn¡¯t believe in god, she would recognize it as long as it was of use.

    Achieving one¡¯s goal was more important.

    Thus, she had never faltered since joining the Western Saint¡¯s Church.

    And now, for the first time ever, a conflict arose between her thoughts and the church¡¯s teachings.

    So she decided to seek advice from her instructors.

    Satisfied with this decision she found herself standing in front of the Great Holy Chamber¡¯s doors.

    Without faltering, she opened the door and entered.

    Ahead sat her instructors the Seven Celestial Sages.

    .

    Upon passing through inner chamber she felt the air change.

    She was now inside the empire¡¯s absolute defense barrier.

    This area was isted from the outside by a barrier that would prevent anyone not invited from entering.

    Hinata proceeded forward in confidence.

    The path led along the mountain towards an estate. That¡¯s where she would meet her instructors.

    When Hinata arrived, four of them were already seated.

    Four among the Seven Celestial Sages.

    ¡¸I apologize for the dy. I am truly grateful for meeting with me in spite of your busy schedules¡¹

    Hinata greeted them.

    She lifted her eyes to see the four calmly nodding.

    Their faces hidden behind a mask, she couldn¡¯t read their expressions.

    ¡¸Rx. No need to sit so formally¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks foring, Hinata. Are you here about Veldora countermeasures?¡¹

    ¡¸What a dejected face! That dragon is a natural disaster. Not something we humans can oppose¡¹

    ¡¸Is something worrying you?¡¹

    They asked.

    As always, she could not tell which one of them said what, perhaps a single one said every one of those lines.

    That¡¯s how strange they are.

    Even the instructors said that it¡¯s pointless to fight Veldora.

    But does that not go against their creed?

    When she asked, they responded that¡ºDragon Veldora is a monster and is also not a monster¡».

    A dragon is actually a holy spirit and is thus a ball of energy.

    Therefore they were nearly intangible beings.

    And further, they added,

    ¡¸That annoying dragon recently joined hands with a newborn demon lord¡¹

    ¡¸Right. That demon lord massacred Farmas¡¯ army¡¹

    ¡¸Never thought a single being was capable of such a feat¡¹

    ¡¸An evil dragon and a demon lord joined hands... if we don¡¯t proceed carefully, humanity will fall¡¹

    Presently, they weren¡¯t in a state where they could offer resistance.

    But that was not something they could permit.

    They couldn¡¯t simply consent to an enemy¡¯s rampage just because they were strong.

    Hinata lifted her head and looked them in the eyes.

    And,

    ¡¸Pardon this interruption, but I will not run away.

    Whether a dragon or a demon lord, I shall bring home victory¡¹

    She dered.

    She couldn¡¯t forgive herself for thinking that just because the demon lord was apatriot she could speak to him once.

    Perhaps they insisted that we couldn¡¯t handle them out of fear for the demon lord.

    Human hearts are weak. Judgment is often clouded by fear.

    Moreover,

    She found it ridiculous to permit a rampaging being to continue existing.

    They should immediately destroy him.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be conceited, Hinata. Normal attacks will not hurt that evil dragon¡¹

    ¡¸Even a hero could only seal him!¡¹

    ¡¸Your attacks could hardly cause it much damage¡¹

    ¡¸Angering the opponent would lead to further problems. Do you still insist on trying to defeat him?¡¹

    But Hinata would not waver.

    If he needed to be defeated, then she would defeat him.

    ¡¸I havee with a request today¡¹

    She replied to their questions.

    Honestly, she had wanted to seek advice on how to treat herpatriot who was reborn as a monster, but listening to the report that he joined hands with Veldora and massacred Farmas¡¯ army caused her to reconsider.

    As she thought, humans and monsters cannot coexist. They need to be destroyed before they produce further casualties.

    Her heart free of worry, she felt at peace.

    And she continued quietly.

    ¡¸I havee seeking permission to use the spiritual weapon¡¹

    She quietly waited for their reply.

    The Sages¡¯ movements stopped and the room was filled with silence.

    Suddenly, boisterousughter filled the room.

    ¡ºFufufu, fuhahahahahaha!!!¡»

    Hinata did no move.

    She silently waited for their response.

    ¡¸She¡¯s serious¡¹

    ¡¸Very well, we have witnessed your resolve¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps you can defeat him¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll permit it, this generation¡¯s ¡°Hero¡± Hinata. We will permit you to use the Spiritual Weapon!¡¹

    Spiritual Weapon.

    That was a weapon reserved only for heroes and developed in secret by the church as an anti-monster weapon.

    As an anti-monster weapon it could only be used by someone loved by the spirits¨Ca hero.

    Hinata is loved by the holy spirits.

    But, having never sought this ultimate weapon she hadn¡¯t called herself a hero.

    Her abilities overwhelmed her enemies so much that she hardly had need for the spiritual weapons...

    But not this time.

    For Hinata, a hero was something that her original instructor Izawa Shizue spoke of.

    A being which was both overwhelmingly strong and overwhelmingly kind.

    A being which could make people¡¯s wishese true.

    Hinata understood.

    She, whose face were a cruel expression could not be an instrument to fulfill other human¡¯s hopes.

    But this time she decided.

    She could not permit the existence of monsters.

    Perhaps she could not be the people¡¯s hero or grant their wishes... but she could be a sword that would destroy anyone that could do them harm

    Even if that was a mistake, she could not allow monsters who would ughter people without reason to continue existing.

    Thus, Hinata called herself a hero.

    And she drew arge sword.

    One that wasrger than she was used to. It was so heavy that a grown man probably couldn¡¯t swing it around.

    Swinging it as a human would only harm oneself.

    Even a professional weight lifter would not be able to lift this sword.

    As someone who favored the rapier, Hinata¡¯s muscles were not overly developed.

    Hinata fought by beating her opponent¡¯s speed.

    No matter how specialized this weapon was for fighting monsters, it simply did not suit her.

    But, with no hesitation, she approached the sword and lifted it with one hand.

    With a carefree look on her face, she nced over the sword.

    She could easily swing the tip at the speed of sound and wield the sword as if it was her own body.

    Her movements resembled a sword dance.

    No problems.

    But this was not due to her strength; perhaps a giant could wield it with strength alone.

    Hinata was simply using¡ºWeight Maniption¡»and¡ºInertia Maniption¡»at the same time.

    So this hefty weapon weighed absolutely nothing to her.

    And if she increased the weight the moment it made contact with her enemy, she couldnd a devastating blow.

    Furthermore, no matter how fast her opponent, as long as she nullified their inertia she could deflect their blow.

    Thanks to her flexible swordsmanship and these skills, Hinata boasted invincibility.

    The extra skills included in her unique skill¡ºUsurper¡»were perfectly managed by the unique skill¡ºMathematician¡».

    That was her strength¡¯s secret.

    Not because of the spiritual weapon.

    The sword was the product of many years of the Celestial Sages¡¯ research on developing a weapon to counter Veldora...

    And Hinata has long ago acquired it.

    She did not need the Sages¡¯ permission to wear it; she was herself rejecting it.

    She convinced herself to only use it when permitted by the Sages.

    And they permitted it.

    Hinata released her limiter and returned to her true form.

    A thin membrane covered her body transforming into armor.

    That was the reason why she did not wear any. That is, she was always wearing it.

    That was the hallowed equipment, Saint Armor ¡°Holymail¡±.

    It was woven from high level spirit power and could only be worn by those who surpassed human powers.

    Thus transformed d in holymail, she had the appearance of a true hero.

    d in the strongest holy armor, with the strongest anti-monster weapon in hand, she set off.

 Chapter 88 â€“ Towards the second encounter

    Trantor¡¯s Corner

    A figure dressed in a whiteb coat hovered over the defenseless girl. Though we call her defenseless, that would be because she was sleeping due to the drugs he had prescribed. His pupils dted, his breath ragged, he looked as if he was holding himself back. Involuntarily, words escaped his lips.

    ¡¸My beloved Aiko! How much I want to hold you again!¡¹

    He reached out to her but stopped a centimeter short of her face.

    ¡¸No, you are not Aiko... but you are her twin sister, so you must be the same, right?¡¹

    A twisted smile appeared on his face.

    ¡¸I can hardly forget that night! If only she hadn¡¯t made that phone call we wouldn¡¯t need to...¡¹

    He sighed.

    ¡¸What a waste. I went through the trouble of getting my idiot son to woo her and that¡¯s how things end, huh... Well, not a big deal. I am looking forward to our time together ¡°Aiko¡±!¡¹

    He spun around, hands outstretched, a mad smile on his face.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s have another ¡°party¡±! I¡¯ll call the same guests!¡¹

    He bent and gently kissed her on the cheek. And left the room in a hurry.

    .

    .

    Saint Demon Confrontation Arc

    088. Towards the second encounter

    Hinata left the inner mansion.

    When they confirmed that her presence disappeared, the four continued their conversation.

    ¡¸What a pitiful child. She seriously thinks herself a hero?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah... she¡¯s far too inexperiencedpared to the previous one¡¹

    ¡¸She wouldn¡¯t even reach thest one¡¯s feet!¡¹

    ¡¸But it is true that she is the strongest we have¡¹

    ¡¸But was this fine? To send Hinata without the princess¡¯ permission?¡¹

    ¡¸She¡¯ll be angry... but if we send Venus, Saturn, and Sun tofort her, surely her displeasure won¡¯tst...¡¹

    ¡¸Last time, all seven of us went and she still hadn¡¯tpletely recovered¡¹

    ¡¸But Hinata cannot bepared to that person...¡¹

    They said, exchanging nces.

    Each one was confirming the other,

    ¡¸We don¡¯t know what that being is, but I¡¯m d it appeared¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed. Thanks to it, the princess has awakened¡¹

    ¡¸But we can¡¯t leave it as is¡¹

    ¡¸No matter the cost, we have to recover that person...¡¹

    They said nodding.

    What the Seven Celestial Sages deemed important was the true hero.

    The current representative was far too inept.

    Though she was as much a recement as gathering bits of salt from the table for want of a full salt shaker, she was nheless the strongest material they havee across for the past few years.

    But her heart was far too weak.

    Obtaining mental strength and soul that far surpasses that of normal humans.

    The weakness of her heart prevented her from achieving this.

    She¡¯s defective merchandise.

    And she doesn¡¯t even notice this herself. Also that her flesh has stopped growing.

    She stopped growing two years after joining the church.

    With her body frozen at the age of seventeen due to the spirit¡¯s blessing, she can no longer age.

    Even though she is loved by the spirits to such an extent, she could never get over her trauma.

    Cool and logical.

    Trying to save the weak¨Cherself included.

    But where shecks the most is emotion.

    She doesn¡¯t love people.

    Never being loved as a child has corrupted her heart.

    Receiving the love of the spirits had not awakened her.

    Regrettably, they could not expect a further awakening from her.

    So as long as she scouted the power of the new demon lord, that would be enough.

    ¡¸Have we reached an understanding?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. If she wins¨Cgreat, if she loses...¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ll dere that she acted on her own¡¹

    ¡¸Right, and then we will grandly dere our recognition of the Monster Country Tempest!¡¹

    Hinata was a disposable pawn.

    Good if she won, disposed of if she lost.

    And they knew was how to avoid taking responsibility.

    All was done for their dearest wish.

    All was done for the ... shrouded in darkness...

    And soon enough the Sages¡¯ presence faded into darkness.

    £ª £ª £ª

    I soon found out that Sakaguchi Hinata has set off towards my Monster Country Tempest.

    She¡¯s bringing a hundred fully armed Knights Temr with her.

    Without doubt, she only chose the strongest knights who would not hinder her in the slightest.

    As expected of Hinata.

    She immediately noticed that half-baked soldiers would bepletely worthless.

    But... I thought with regret.

    That action identifies us a naturally dangerous existence and rejects any chance for future reconciliation.

    Frankly, what is she aiming for in the future?

    If you don¡¯t seek to understand your opponent, your only option is to destroy them...

    But that would inevitably lead to a great war.

    Though modern Japanese knew how much blood has been shed in the name of god.

    In the end, Hinata and the church are moving by forcing their ideals onto others.

    Such actionspletely disregard what the other party believes or has to say.

    I do not believe any justice can be found in these acts.

    Does Hinata not understand that?

    I did realize she was a person who disregards what others have to say.

    If the enemy is a monster, there¡¯s no need to listen.

    Does she believe that they would be able to disy their true power when a war starts?

    Moreover...

    Just a thought, but I had been expecting her to act ording to modern Japanesemon sense, but doesn¡¯t shepletelyck it?

    If she came over here when she was 15, does she not know the history of our world?

    Moreover, I don¡¯t know much about modern education, so how much do they teach these days?

    Well, whatever.

    At the end of the day, whether you can put your knowledge into practice depends on the person themselves.

    Not knowing something is hardly an excuse and one that doesn¡¯t matter to us at all.

    There¡¯s nothing we can do about the fact that she was given great power while still a child.

    Besides, she dered us her enemies.

    There¡¯s no point in saying anything anymore.

    I shake my head chasing these thoughts away.

    I have to crush my enemy.

    I gathered the department heads and went over the situation.

    First, Souei reported on Hinata¡¯s advance.

    On my decree, he had sent spies into the major cities of the Ingracia Kingdom and Farmas Kingdom.

    Obtaining information is the basics of wars.

    When we sent an emissary to the church, I also sent spies all the way to the Holy Empire Ruberion.

    But, to my surprise, a squad of knights suddenly transferred and departed from Ingracia Kingdom¡¯s Western Saints Church headquarters.

    Since entering it was dangerous, further confirmation was obtained by the power of gold, so whether the information can be trusted or not...

    Seriously Souei... though I taught him the basics of being a ninja, he developed it to suit his own tastes.

    Even I, who taught him, am surprised by how much it fits him.

    Well, in reality, the most important points were taught by Fuze.

    Though he probably taught him a bunch of devious things, so it¡¯s not like anyone could aplish this much. I see, I thought satisfied.

    Souei sent out Souka and the other ninjas to various countries and is using natives to gather information.

    And among the information they acquired was the fact that there were strangely too many Knights Temr in the Ingracia Kingdom.

    What is strange about it is the speed at which people move to Ingracia Kingdom from the Holy Empire Ruberion.

    No matter how many roads they make or how safe they are, they move far too quickly.

    And, more people enter the Church than leave.

    In the end, over the course of three days, a hundred temrs had set off.

    And the decisive evidence was the appearance of Imperial Guard Captain Sakaguchi Hinata.

    She¡¯s quite famous so information bureaus immediately found out.

    The hundred soldiers naturally saddled horses and departed towards the Farmas Kingdom.

    In other words, they are taking the fastest route towards our country.

    They¡¯ll be here within two weeks.

    With that mind, I should praise Souei for obtaining the information that quickly.

    He calmly presented his findings at this emergency department head meeting.

    He has be truly reliable.

    ¡¸As expected, you¡¯ve obtained crucial data within a short period of time. Keep up the good work in the future¡¹

    ¡¸No, at this point I still have many things to improve¡¹

    When I praised him, Souei thus quietly epted the praise.

    Truly, a shadow.

    His beautiful face ispletely expressionless.

    Now then, using the acquired information we cane up with a n.

    Though we have not been able to confirm that her party is in factposed of temrs, I decided to proceed with that in mind.

    In that case, they are an army of 100 A ranked individuals. Led by Hinata.

    Unlike the previous 15 thousand army, the current one is overwhelmingly more hazardous.

    I am not nning on going out alone this time. Not nning on a suicide, you see.

    So what should we do?

    I asked the department heads for their opinion.

    ¡¸How about we cut them all down?¡¹

    I won¡¯t say who said it, but let¡¯s just say that this person is an idiot.

    Completely ignoring whether we can or cannot do it, she only mentioned the oue.

    That¡¯s why she wished for such a useless unique skill.

    ¡¸Fight them all head on? If we do that, there will certainly be casualties¡¹

    Yup. Benimaru seems to have abandoned prideful thoughts.

    He seriously considers abilities and can urately judge our fighting strength.

    Well, he often trains with Hakurou so this is the evidence of his growth.

    I always say that we should leave it to our general, but maybe that¡¯s actually a good idea.

    ¡¸How about we use my Hiryuu Division to attack them from the sky?¡¹

    ¡¸That might be a good idea, but they are temrs. Each must be A ranked at least.

    Even if we attack from above, we won¡¯t be able to pierce through their barrier.

    We might be able to stop them that way, but surely Gerudo would do better at that¡¹

    ¡¸As you say. My division is numerous. And if we just need to stop them, they won¡¯t be able to harm us all that much¡¹

    That¡¯s how the conversation proceeded.

    Casualties, huh.

    Just when everyone was safe and sound. I won¡¯t stand to see my friends die.

    But our enemy is Hinata, and she¡¯s dangerous.

    When west fought I was able to run away¨Cmy goal, but if we fought to the death I would have certainly died.

    Moreover, she didn¡¯t go all out.

    Presently, only I can oppose her.

    I can¡¯t imagine myself losing, but I don¡¯t know how things will go if the knights will fight along with her.

    Moreover, the knights pose a different problem. How should we treat them?

    Should we ughter them all or let them go?

    They are humanity¡¯s guardians blessed by the spirits.

    I can¡¯t ignore the casualties created by monsters in this world. And protecting the viges and cities is the duty of these knights.

    They prevent further casualties. Most of them hate monsters. And these temrs are the embodiment of hopes, expectations, and prayers of every victim.

    Such are the Knights Temr.

    Maybe this time if I can talk to Hinata I can rify the misunderstanding.

    But unfortunately, as we are monsters, she treats us as the gue in need of immediate cleansing.

    Not that I don¡¯t understand their point.

    Surely many of them lost friends, family, and lovers to monsters.

    And it is true that many mindless monsters pointlessly rampage.

    Monster Country Tempest prevents such casualties.

    And, we disced no monsters from thesends, it seems.

    But in some othernd a monster may be killing a human right now.

    If we massacre all the knights, who would protect thosends?

    I can¡¯t just ignore my responsibility for those lost lives.

    How annoying. It¡¯s all because Hinata doesn¡¯t listen.

    That being said, there¡¯s no way to make them trust us or to avoid battle...

    Nor are they an opponent we can fight while holding back.

    They are anti-monster experts. If we underestimate them we will be killed.

    If we win with overwhelming strength maybe we could convince them of our good intentions.

    This sucks.

    Anyways, I want to win without producing a single casualty.

    In that case, a personal duel.

    If I defeat Hinata, the knight¡¯s will will break.

    What a pain.

    Without knowing her true strength I cannot expect things to go ording to n...

    ¡¸Alright, I decided. We will win without killing a single knight.

    But that¡¯s as long none of us fall in battle.

    Which is why,

    First, the Yellow Numbers led by Gerudo will form a defensive line around Tempest.

    Do not permit a single knight to enter our city.

    Benimaru, leading the Green Numbers, Crimson, and Yellow Numbers will be stationed inside.

    Support whichever section is engaged inbat.

    Listen up, Gerudo¡¯s group is our primary line of defense.

    If the enemy reaches it, annihte them.

    Shion¡¯s Yomigaeri.

    Gabil¡¯s Hiryu.

    And, Gobuta and his Goblin Riders are our main force this time.

    Yomigaeri will engage in battle directly. Even if they can¡¯t win, they are immortal so they will slow them down.

    Next, Gobuta and the Goblin Riders will support Yomigaeri.

    Engage in a hit and run tactic to disturb their movements.

    Don¡¯t allow them to trap you in so focus on mobility.

    Last, Hiryu will engage from the skies.

    Rescue the troubled riders and close any gaps in our defense line.

    And, engage with the intention of fighting a single one at a time.

    It would be good if the temrs can witness the whole battle.

    Souei will observe the battle from the shadows.

    Diablo will avoid engaging directly and observe from the skies.

    If you see exceedingly strong knights, I¡¯ll leave them to you.

    Benimaru, I leave the final defense line to you. Gerudo, obey his instructions.

    Also, should the enemy prove far stronger than expected and our chances of victory next to none, Benimaru, immediately begin the retreat.

    Escape to High Orc settlements.

    If I fall, Veldora will face Hinata.

    That is all.¡¹

    I decided on what could hardly be called a strategy.

    In a one-in-a-million chance that they invade our city, Benimaru¡¯s and Gerudo¡¯s will protect it.

    I made the n while considering all of their propositions.

    I closed my eyes and ran a few battle simtions.

    Frankly, Wisdom King Raphael believes this to be the course of action that produces the fewest casualties.

    Actually, Raphael doesn¡¯t doubt my victory at all.

    This whole n copses if I have a hard time fighting her or lose.

    Is Raphael okay?

    I think this every time, but isn¡¯t Raphael an exceedingly confident individual?

    If anything, Raphael trusts me too deeply.

    Well, the Wisdom King trusts my strength. Which I don¡¯t trust¨Chence our greatest difference.

    Ah, whatever.

    I look at the department heads hither assembled.

    They are all looking at me.

    And,

    ¡¸In other words, we decapitate all of them, right?¡¹

    ¡¸...¡¹

    ¡¸Just kidding.

    In other words, we¡¯re fighting without killing any of them and without losing a single one of us.

    In the meantime, Rimuru-sama will bring us their general¡¯s head!¡¹

    Seems like they got it.

    For a second there I wondered if they¡¯re all ailed in the head.

    But if Shion understood, then everyone else did too.

    I¡¯ll punch the sleeping Gobutater, so that¡¯ll also be fine.

    ¡¸Now then, just so that everyone understands, I will say it again.

    If the enemy is stronger than I expected, if the battle goes poorly, escape.

    I leave that decision to Diablo and Benimaru.

    Also, don¡¯t forget to share information via the Thought Network.

    I hope we can all weather this storm safely. That is all!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Ay, your will be done!!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    They all consented.

    Now, we await battle.

    In order to assure my victory, I¡¯ve set some devices up.

    These ¡°devices¡± are nothing major.

    Me aside, the department heads will have a hard time if the enemy sets up a holy barrier.

    On a one in a million chance the knights erect the holy barrier, we will lose.

    These devices prevent the barrier from working.

    They were devised thanks to Raphael¡¯s analysis.

    The simplest such device would purify magical energy using spirits. But, you need a lot of spirit power for that.

    And spirits of right affinity are rare. Furthermore, you would need four such high level spirits.

    So, what is the alternative?

    In the first ce, spirits naturally counter magical energy... and there¡¯s an easier way to achieve the desired results.

    Open up a hole in the barrier.

    To do that, create arge tunnel leading out of Tempest.

    Of course, the exit to the tunnel is located such that Benimaru can easily hit it will all he¡¯s got.

    So it¡¯s no problem even if they notice the tunnel.

    The entrance will beid at a spot on the battlefield we deem most appropriate.

    Since the enemy ising via Farmas Kingdom, we can easily predict their path.

    I don¡¯t want any casualties within the forest, so we¡¯ll fight them on an open in.

    Other than that, I¡¯m going to be liberal and reinforce the tunnel with Demon Steel.

    And that¡¯s when I thought of having Veldora guard the tunnels. And we¡¯ll have him release his usual aura when the battle starts.

    Thus we are prepared to counter the Holy Barrier.

    Everything is in order.

    Now, I am merely looking forwards towards the second encounter.

 Chapter 89 â€“ Different Plans

    Trantor¡¯s corner (cast: Smoggy, Yuuka and a Loli loving bear)

    During a perfectly normal morning, a letter had arrived at the Yuuka residence...

    Smoggy: What¡¯s this...Yuuka San, you have mail...wait, that for me!...oh great, why is he the sender...

    Opening the mail, Smoggy reads the email

    Dear Cousin Smogs:

    How¡¯s it been? I heard you escaped the zoo a while back, it was all over the news! ¡°Entire Zoo Encased in Ice, Star Bear Smoggy Missing!¡± Got bored of all the fame perhaps? Not for me though, I enjoy my life style of fame and fortune.

    I¡¯ve been ¡°researching human animation culture¡± as usual, it was then I found your name! You¡¯ve been busy eh? Tranting human web novels in a circus crew. You¡¯ve even chosen a story with a loli as a main star! Even though it¡¯s a slime, as long as it looks like a little girl, it¡¯s all good! An excellent choice! Are you finally seeing things from my point of view?

    Anyway, the main thing is I¡¯m hosting a family reunion soon, so if you feel likeing over, that would be great! We can talk about human cultures and little girls, it will be fun cousin!

    From your cousin

    Pedo. P .Bear

    P.s. if you got any loli colleagues, bring them over too. I¡¯d LOVE to get to know new friends!

    Smoggy covers the letter with honey, and puts it in his mouth as Yuukaes out

    Yuuka: Smoggy, was there something for me?

    Smoggy: Gwo aidbbuur (No idea)...

    .

    .

    .

    089.Different ns

    Hinata is taking a break at a certain location one day¡¯s trip away from the monster country Tempest.

    And then, thest meeting hadmenced.

    Judging from the situation, the opponents probably aren¡¯t battle ready and they are waiting for a reply.

    However, this is a group of monsters, she cannot afford to be careless.

    More than anything, even in a battle that will result in aplete victory, to reduce sacrifices even by a little is Hinata¡¯s fighting style.

    Resorting to anything, even cowardly tricks, this is the natural thought patterns of monsters when fighting.

    ording to the Church¡¯s doctrine, monsters must be killed without sympathy for them. Everyone was affirmed about that.

    Naturally, the knights weren¡¯t happy about this.

    Winning is a certainty, however they also understand that should they lose, this will be a threat to human society.

    It¡¯s precisely because they can¡¯t lose, they believed that this must be achieved through any means necessary.

    In this battle, the enemy¡¯s kingdom is toorge to cover it in a barrier.

    Thus, through the use of decoys, they wanted to lure the enemy¡¯s main attackers out to the battlefield.

    However, if it arouses suspicion, this n will be jeopardized.

    Originally, Hinata proposed a n to send forth a messenger, but this was opposed by the holy knights and dismissed.

    Firstly, even though there is only 100 of them, each holy knight can match a thousand men.

    Amongst them, 15 individuals consisting of the captains and their 2 vice captains of the 5 squadrons all desire the title of the strongest holy knight.

    Their influence has made a clear distinction between them and the others.

    This time, the n is for 5 captains, their 2 vice captains, as well as 5 escorts to form a cubic barrier.

    Measures are taken for the worst case scenario, three captains will form a triangr barrier, and the effects will still show. For that purpose, instead of a cube, a pentagonal barrier will be activated instead.

    Even if the enemy has taken measures and manage to interfere with the erection of the barrier, the location where the barrier will be erected can simply be changed.

    The main fighting force will now have 40 lessbatants, but in order to neutralize the battalion lured into the barrier, this is the best method.

    The n is simple, the remaining 60 will be used as decoys to lure the enemy into the strategic location.

    The fighting spirits of the holy knights are sufficient.

    After all, the enemy this time are merely evolved orcs and goblins. For some, they are foes already encountered numerous times in the past, and have already lost the ability to feel fear.

    Amongst them, there are also evolved Lizard men and evolved ogres, anyone aside from the main forces will probably not be able to match their strength.

    What they should be wary of is the existence of the arch demon.

    While Hinata whom they worship ys the enemy demon lord, they must hold back the other monsters to make sure they don¡¯t interfere.

    Their biggest obstacle here is believed to be the arch demon.

    However, they encouraged themselves there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. After all, they¡¯re wearing spirit armor.

    The spirit they contracted with made the materialized armor easily adjustable, called holy mail.

    Hinata is also wearing it, albeit inferior to true holy mail, it is still better than average equipment.

    Hardly being able to feel its weight, it¡¯s a superior kind of armor that feels as light as feathers.

    The weapons they wielded are also articles used to vanquish evil, a weapon that can nullify resistances and deal true damage.

    (Yuuka: Pure damage for you Dota yers)

    It is rare to require this much power in a single battle.

    The equipment used were so powerful to the extent when subduing an arch dragon, 10 people with such equipment is sufficient.

    It could bepared to a country¡¯s army of 10,000 elite soldiers, butpared to the monsters they can¡¯t hope to make aparison.

    The holy knights were scattered in various ces, but all the knights that could be contacted with were gathered.

    For the holy knights, this was one subjugation war they could not possibly lose.

    Hinata looked at the knights while in thought.

    Must we really fight this battle?

    Usually, she harbors no doubt about decisions made till now. Although she had already decided this in the holy capital, a sliver of doubt had sprung forth.

    It was her first time experiencing this.

    Firstly and foremost, the predicted oue of the battle. The predicted results seemed too good, too convenient.

    The forces on this side are few in number; in an open spacious field this would prove to be inconvenient.

    On the contrary, the enemy can easily make use the vast terrain, making escape difficult.

    The terrain is simply too convenient.

    However, to predict all this would simply be impossible. It feels as if she was dancing on the palm of someone¡¯s hand, but she dismissed it as she¡¯s probably thinking too much.

    To begin with, the opponent had thought that Hinata was staying in the holy kingdom Ruberius. Yet they had taken no measures against this.

    The existence of teleport gates are a secret, they even conducted the practices at the wilderness around the outskirts of the Ruberius kingdom just in case.

    TN Note: ...yea um Hinata, hate to break it to you but I¡¯m pretty sure the demon lords and the dwarves had already been using teleport gates for quite some time now...

    There¡¯s no questioning this, her whereabouts had been found out. She had confidence in her actions as she did them carefully and cautiously.

    But, even so...

    If she trusted her intuition, this is a dangerous ce to be at.

    Even though this is an irrational way to think, it can¡¯t be dismissed.

    Thus, Hinata stopped thinking and opened her mouth.

    ¡¸Attention! ¡¹

    Hearing this, the holy knights stopped talking and focused on Hinata.

    Hinata, looked at each and everyone of their faces and said,

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to give you yourmands now.

    Decoy team!

    It¡¯s likely the predicted battlefield location is a trap.

    By chance, any disturbance to the activation of the barrier is a disadvantage.

    However, we will deliberately go along with the flow of the opponent¡¯s strategy.

    We will deploy the barrier in order not to arouse suspicion in the enemy. However, there will be no captains, and the vice captains will take their ce.

    The captain and the escorts will defend the vice captains with their life on the line.

    However, there¡¯s no need to think of anything else other than the maintenance of the barrier.

    Acts of hostility in order to protect the barrier will be permitted.

    It will be great if we could fight as nned. But if we are to be scattered due to a preemptive strike, fight back at full force. I will say this again, don¡¯t stubbornly try to put up the barrier, everyone¡¯s survival is top priority.

    Depending on the assants, permission to stop maintaining the barrier and join the fight is granted.

    For the barrier group, take into consideration that the enemies will be scattered.

    Central decoy troops, you guys, rely on the assistance of the barrier.

    And don¡¯t overconfident try to take on a surprise attack head on out of pride.

    Lure the opponent towards the ying field, where we will im victory.

    Take into consideration that your own powers may end up annihting yourrades.

    In addition, while you guys act as the decoy I will go y the enemy general.

    Do not ever be careless! Take into consideration that there will be no reinforcements, then act! ¡¹

    Yuuka: That¡¯s one long speech.

    She trusted her instincts, and gave out the orders.

    Either way, this is their only fighting force.

    Any other battle forces apart from this one will only end up as a hindrance.

    The troops conducted another meeting to review the borate maneuvers after certifying the role of each holy knight.

    Any signs of cockiness had instantly disappeared from their eyes.

    £ª £ª £ª

    It has been two weeks since the scheduled meeting with Hinata.

    If it¡¯s Hinata, we thought a surprise attack might be a good idea; she even dutifully let out a fireball explosion in the sky to let us know.

    She¡¯s either extremely confident, or anplete idiot.

    Well whatever.

    Here we will proceed as nned.

    ......I thought of this and even though I still had time before the battle, I can¡¯t understand what¡¯s what.

    My head somehow feels....

    What is going on, why is this happening?!

    I am at a lost for words at the spectacle before me.

    This is what happened.

    TN Note: Don¡¯t ask us what this chaos is all about...not even we¡¯re 100% certain as well...

    As expected, 60 holy knights came to attack.

    This is good. This is because it¡¯s all going ording to n.

    However, if they¡¯ve came to attack us, it means they had a specific battlefield.

    Moreover to dig this tunnel into the open field took much effort and hardship, but there was a slightplication; I virtually dered that I will set a trap here, and yet they went and triggered it.

    The opponent might also have a trap here, and if we take the bait things would get painful.

    Mentally, ¡ºI¡¯m sorry Veldora! It¡¯s your turn, or it might not be¡», I apologized, and moved to another location.

    TN Note: Please check who or what is Suman.

    Yuuka: Many others and Iughed so hard at this ??

    Silly bear.

    TN Note:...I see why Clown san gave me a Japanese lesson now...wait, whom are you referring to when you said ¡°Many others¡± ?

    The ce where Hinata and I will face each other.

    This is why; a battle hasmenced on the side.

    The first notable thing was the situation where the Yomigaeri shed with the Holy knights.

    ¡¸Ba, bakana! Our attacks aren¡¯t effective against them! ¡¹

    BAKANA- Impossible, but in a very intense and dramatic way.

    ¡¸They aren¡¯t even undead, what is happening? ¡¹

    The Holy knights spoke in surprise.

    Instead of replying, with knife in hand, the soldiers of Yomigaeri swiftly wounded the holy knights.

    It appears they used their own body as the decoy in order to deal a blow to the holy knights.

    TN Note: So they¡¯re like deadpool without the mental disorder, using only a knife, and can evene back from the dead. Nice.

    Using their immortality to fight, it¡¯s looking impressive so far.

    And just like this, the holy knights braced themselves as they witness what they believed to be a one-sided development (game), however...

    The holy knights copsed in less than 3 minutes

    It is as I expected, the Yomigaeri were able to corner them in just 3 minutes.

    Due to the major difference in potential, it¡¯s impossible to think that the immortals will lose.

    The results were that the Yomigaeri resurrected intact, and the pdins had fallen.

    The wolf riders swiftly collected the fallen holy knights, binding their shadows and sealing off their movement.

    ¡¸Hehe, holy knight-san, from the moment you attacked us, it was already our win. In addition, this knife is coated with a powerful sleeping drug.

    Or did you previously prepare an antidote? You know it¡¯s not going to resist anything other than poison right? ¡¹

    Thus, the lower ranked soldiers exined with a smug look.

    Seriously.

    The holy knights chuckled in response to their preaching and my mind had fallen into a state of confusion.

    Of course, that wasn¡¯t the only situation in the war.

    In this clever scheme, only the Yomigaeri had such an effect on the opponent.

    The subsequent groups attacked without being careless and without even receiving a single blow.

    Even so, the enemy was donning shiny armor to begin with; almost covering their entire body, hurting them was difficult.

    It was precisely because they lowered their guard after delivering the fatal blow, that the Yomigaeri were able to put a scratch on them.

    However, the dozen individuals who managed to leave the battlefield with a scratch evaluated this.

    To fight the holy knights, a trinity formation was used to support them.

    The Yomegaeri as the main, the Hiryu and wolf riders in turn as support.

    By cooperating in perfect formation viamunicating with thought transmission, they were in par with the holy knights.

    They were able to greatly reduce the enemy numbers at first because they had set the foundation and were able to cooperate well.

    Or rather... huh?

    Was there such a strategy?

    While I was having my duel with Hinata, isn¡¯t the fighting location rather isted?

    While I was thinking this, Shion sent a signal.

    Diablo who was hovering in the air on cue made a wicked smile and nodded.

    (Kufufufu. Leave it to me. However, please take responsibility Shion-san.)

    Parting with such words, he flew away happily.

    Huh? Were you not supposed to be monitoring from above?

    About that gleeful smile earlier, the holy knight squadron must have something in mind. Perhaps, they were nning to put up a barrier.

    Thanks to the monitoringwork via Souei¡¯s shadows linked with thought link, a wide range of information regarding the situation of the war is flowing in.

    That¡¯s why, there was no need for Diablo to move anywhere...

    While I was thinking about this, Shion jerked her chin up in a kind of cute yet flirtatious motion.

    Earlier, Gobuta and Gabil looked at each other,

    (Um, It feels like this is slightly different from what was discussed during the strategy meeting, what...)

    (That¡¯s why! I¡¯m not sure why, but I have the feeling I was supposed to be fighting someone stronger?)

    Gobuta and Gabil questioned this.

    Right.

    I already thought something was amiss. I¡¯m d, I am not wrong.

    Even so,

    (Are you guys idiots? Work quickly and do as you¡¯re told, or do you want me to test my new masterpiece (dish) on you?)

    I was convinced yet that¡¯s what Shion thought.

    No, I might not be convinced,

    (I understand! We wanted to go all out anyway. Of course, I¡¯ll pass on the dishes!¡±

    (Then get a move on Gabil-san. If you don¡¯t go over I¡¯m going to get you.)

    And he went away in a hurry.

    No, you guys aren¡¯t wrong.

    But, it¡¯s strange. For some reason even with Gobuta and Gabil, the flow of the battle had taken a turn for the worse.

    Then, while those two were joined together, Souei and his 5 subordinate started to make their move.

    They matched the number of the small holy knight squadron of 8 individuals perfectly. Apparently, the 8 of them had decided to suppress the opposing small squadron.

    Wait, huh? Shion, since when did you separated? It wasn¡¯t this kind of strategy?

    (Shion, I have reached the location, I¡¯ll be the opponent of this one squadron.)

    Souei¡¯s thought had just been transmitted.

    Ah, is that so. Souei has also have been convinced... well, Souka and co. has already returned and will be going to support Gabil was what I though at the time.

    Yuuka: Up to this point I just feel like a blind kid ying football. What is going on anymore~

    Smoggy: I think Souei¡¯s group is attacking the barrier-erecting team.

    Thus, they split into 3 directions, but the enemy still had two forces left.

    I alone would be able to do this. I am willing to do it! I have to say it.

    Now then, where are the rest of the troops?

    (My lord, please give me permission tomence attack!)

    (Ranga, you¡¯re up)

    (Yes! My body feels light. I want to have a light exercise after waking up......)

    I wonder what¡¯s with that.

    It¡¯s dangerous to let this guy loose! It seems this is what my risk prediction notified me.

    Well, it¡¯s probably not me who¡¯s going to be in danger, but my enemies...

    (O, ok! But don¡¯t be too reckless. I¡¯d prefer if you don¡¯t kill them......)

    (Leave it to me!)

    Ranga let out a happy howl, and gleefully ran off.

    Now, I can only pray for the safety of the Holy Knights. Good luck! Though the fact I cheered for the enemy is a secret.

    Shion looked at them with satisfaction, and licked her lips.

    I nced at the pink tip of her tongue, but there was something suspicious about that wetness.

    Yuuka: This really is turning into an ero novel.

    Smoggy: A lust for battle perhaps?

    She turned around and faced me,

    ¡¸Now then Rimuru-sama, I¡¯m be going on ahead! ¡¹

    Nodding as hard as possible, she jumps out with great force using both feet and flew at a momentum as if she was trying to pierce the heavens.

    Ah, good luck... eh, what?

    It¡¯s already been a series of events now.

    The reason my head is going crazy, I wonder will I ever know?

    Yuuka: I¡¯m literally banging my head against the table at this point.

    Smoggy: Make sure to fix it afterwards ok? oh, and there¡¯s a ¡®slightly¡¯-used ice block to cool down yours head afterwards in the fridge.

    One way or another, the battle n seems to bergely revised.

    Indeed, a 1 vs 1 situation with Hinata was brought about as intended.

    The environment surrounding the area was made so that no once can interfere with the fight.

    Even so... Hm? I thought I didn¡¯t n for it to be like this?

    Lets change my viewpoint for a moment.

    Even so, I probably had the feeling to schedule things to turn out like this from the start.

    I also changed my emotions, the situation is ideal.

    There is no problem.

    I said that to myself, I went to meet Hinata.

    Yuuka?: WHAT YOU HAVEN¡¯T MET HER YET?! WHAT WAS I EDITING JUST NOW THEN?

    Smoggy: Rimuru¡¯s observation of the battle?

    Hinata looked like she had something to say, but she had a bitter look on her face......

    Suddenly, she burst intoughter for she had made a breakthrough.

    ¡¸Is that so, yes that¡¯s right. In the end......

    I¡¯m probably thinking too much. Am I correct, am I wrong.

    Let¡¯s settle this with the most ancient way.

    Will you ept this? Singlebat.

    Slime demon lord......no, Rimuru.

    I admit this. At this point, petty tricks are pointless.

    The tactics that I nned vigntly, all wasted.

    This is the first time I feel likeughing at my own powerlessness.

    Based on the situation we¡¯re already gradually losing, meaning that this fight here is probably also nned by you.

    But, if you want me to ept your thoughts, show me and beat me.

    If you triumph over me, I¡¯ll listen to what you have to say!

    Not just you, I will believe that monsters and humans cane to a mutual understanding.

    Of course, if you feel like I still can¡¯t receive your thoughts, I¡¯ll just die fighting to the bitter end. ¡¹

    Without a hint of confusion in her eyes, Hinata stared at me.

    Her facial expression, losing all acrimony, made her look younger than she actually is.

    No, based on look alone she looked like a high school student.

    Compared to the previous Hinata who was like a grown-up, this Hinata gives off a more natural feeling.

    Throwing away everything that she shouldered, she simply wanted to challenge me.

    It is as she said, based on the situation I had already won. However, unlike what she thinks, there is still a reason for me to fight her.

    This is a situation I desired, there is no reason for me to refuse.

    I¡¯m doing this in order to open her eyes.

    ¡¸Ok, I ept your challenge! I¡¯ll make you open your eyes!¡¹

    At that moment, a promise was exchanged between the two.

    The presence or the absence of the promise made no difference.

    Words are no longer necessary, the fight between the two signaled the beginning of the end.

    __________________________________

    Yuuka: Ran out of steam and out of sanity nearing the end. Note to self: Finals+Lots

    of words to read+Homework+ying football while blind= Loss of sanity.

    Smoggy: So...Now that we¡¯re finally done fending back leeches and uploading this...do you feel like going to a gathering of bears Yuuka-san?

 Chapter 90 â€“ VS. Holy Knights Part 1

    VS. Holy Knights Part 1

    Kufufufufufu.

    The Demon let out an evilugh.

    With it¡¯s deep crimson hair fluttering, it gently descended in front of the Holy Knights.

    Spreading it¡¯s bat-like wings wide, it was something that could truly be called the embodiment of evil.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you all. Now, let us begin the test without dy.

    Whether or not you are worthy to be my opponents...¡¹

    The Holy Knights, after witnessing its appearance, immediately scattered and took up a defensive stance.

    They don¡¯t have the leisure to erect a barrier. They need to make a split-second decision.

    Their cautiousness was due to the arrival of the Arch Demon. Unfortunately there are no other teams that had the capability to erect a barrier.

    However, this situation could be considered fortunate if you look at it from a different point of view.

    The opponent that came before them was only one in number. And in this squad was Arnaud Baurman, the strongest Holy Knight that leads an undefeated party.

    Arnaud sprouts a fearless smile and encourages hispanions...

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be afraid! There enemy is only one. Even though it¡¯s an Arch Demon, it¡¯s not a threat to us!¡¹

    True.

    They already have battle experience against Arch Demons from the past.

    When fighting the heretics, there were some who could summon Arch Demons using the High Demon Summoning. Until now they had never lost once against these people.

    For Arnaud, he was confident he coulde out victorious, even in a one on one battle.

    ¡¸Everyone, spread out! Two sub leaders shall support me; the other members will set up a simple Holy Barrier. Begin!!¡¹

    The Holy Knights reacted immediately to Arnaud¡¯s instructions.

    They were the movements of well-trained first ss warriors. Having lived through scenes of carnage many times, they were confident in their abilities as the fort that fights to protect the human race.

    Without hesitation they dispersed. They moved into a pentagram formation and erected a Holy Barrier that confined themander and the two sub leaders with their opponent, the red haired demon, inside the barrier.

    But eerie as this was, during that time there was no movement from the demon.

    Sprouting an evil smile, the demon looked on happily at the Holy Knights¡¯ movement.

    ¡¸Oi, What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re not going to interrupt us?¡¹

    Arnaud asked, trying to provoke it.

    ¡¸Why would I do such a thing? You are all working hard. I will not interrupt you.¡¹

    A response that was clearly underestimating them.

    Arnaud stood withposure facing his opponent, but inside he was truly boiling with anger.

    As an expert-ss knight, he¡¯s trained himself to have control over his emotions in these situations, as not to lose his sight in anger. But the opponent¡¯s response was humiliating.

    How can an Arch Demon be so impudent! Arnaud thought this, and being extremely thorough, he made sure to keep it as just a thought.

    There was no doubt that this was a threat to his troops.

    He was trained as a Holy Knight, so he had a clear grasp of it¡¯s true strength.

    In their present condition, five people would be enough to take down an Arch Demon. Provided that the opponent was amon Arch Demon.

    Arnaud calmly observed the demon in front of him to measure his opponent.

    The opponent in front of him now was not just amon Arch Demon.

    With an air ofposure, it stood there elegantly. The cloth it wore was borate, as if it signified it was not just a lowly demon.

    The purpose of these clothes were to show that it¡¯s level was high.

    Where it¡¯s concerned, the possibility that this demon has been ¡°named¡± is very likely.

    A named demon in itself is a big threat. And yet, his opponent was a high ranking named demon.

    He could not be careless.

    Even if he¡¯s angry at the opponent before him, he can¡¯t afford to lose hisposure and cloud his own judgment.

    Arnaud unsheathed his sword.

    ¡¸Oh? Are your preparations finished?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, sorry to keep you waiting. Shall we begin? But before that there¡¯s something I want to ask you... your name.¡¹

    To the demon¡¯s question, Arnaud answered.

    And he took that opportunity to ask the Demon his name.

    Although he might not get an answer, if he does, he could know whether the opponent was ¡°named¡± or not.

    The opposing demon,

    ¡¸Oh! How rude of me. My name is Diablo.

    Even though this name was granted to me by the His Highness [1] Rimuru, I forgot to introduce myself.....

    I¡¯m still so inexperienced.¡¹

    Happily, it introduced itself.

    Arnaud felt a cold sweat drip down his back.

    Dangerous. His instinctive rm rang at it¡¯s maximum.

    Introducing itself without any hesitation. It means that the opponent was an existence that was already gifted with a name.

    If the master dies, it¡¯s ¡°Named¡± status will disappear as well. Also, if it introduced itself with it¡¯s real name, then that name can be used to manipte it. Therefore, not introducing oneself wasmon sense among demon-kin.

    So it was named by the Demon Lord Rimuru. It seems that the demon was telling the truth.

    Was it even feasible for a Demon Lord to grant a name to the likes of an Arch Demon? But right now it was useless to harbour such doubt.

    Even so,

    Arnaud prided himself as the one called the Strongest Holy Knight.

    He was the right hand man of Hinata, the Leader of the Holy Knights. And he had confidence in his ce as No. 2.

    Supported by such confidence, Arnaud smiles fearlessly.

    ¡¸ My name is Arnaud Baurman, the strongest Holy Knight.

    Engrave it into your soul, the name of the person who¡¯s going to destroy you. Enjoy your trip to hell!¡¹

    At the same time he dered that, he performed a Spiritual Power Release and activated his Spirit Armament.

    Instantly, five colors of light dazzlingly glistened and wrapped around Arnaud¡¯s body. He was a Holy Knight who possessed the five attributes of Earth, Water, Fire, Wind and Space.

    For a normal person, possessing two attributes was rare, but he was loved by five.

    His title as the Strongest Holy Knight wasn¡¯t just for show.

    During this time, the other Holy Knights also performed a Spiritual Power Release. Each were d in armour of their own attributes.

    In the middle of the shining multicolored lights was a shining pentagram.

    A simple-type Holy Field was cast.

    It wasn¡¯t full powered due to the short amount of time to perform the ceremony... but with five Holy Knights, it was effective enough.

    Inside the barrier, besides the two skilled Holy Knights, was the strongest one, Arnaud.

    Against an Arch Demon, there shouldn¡¯t be anything to fear.

    Fortunately, Arnaud held in his hand a new type of armament, the Demon yer: a supreme sword made by the Seven Celestial Sages solely to fight against demons.

    Against the flesh, the sword was endowed with the ability to tear apart the magic power in the monster¡¯s magic power configuration, so that it can¡¯t reconfigure again.

    In other words, it can suck out the opponent¡¯s magic power.

    This weapon was developed with the purpose to inflict damage against ¡°Dragon Types¡±.

    It was the only sword that had been developed to have the same power as Hinata¡¯s sword. The decision to equip Arnaud with it was correct.

    With this sword, any type of demon would surely be destroyed.

    At that time, Arnaud had absolute confidence in his weapon, but...

    ¡¸Well then, let us begin the test.¡¹

    The demon casually said so.

    And the meaning of those words were quickly understood.

    ¡¸U, Uwaaaaaaaa!! Don¡¯te, stop it, don¡¯te!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hiiiiiiii! He- help!!¡¹

    Etc. The members stumble where they stand while unanimously shouting.

    As Holy Knights, these members should have been ustomed with this kind of thing.

    Just what happened?

    Arnad couldn¡¯t understand. This- this overwhelming fear was...

    The coercion released by the demon before him.

    It simply unleashed its suppressed Demonic Aura. That¡¯s all.

    ¡¸Oh my? Only three people were able to pass the test?

    Well, I offer you my praises. To be able to endure my¡ºDemon Lord¡¯s Haki¡»...

    I will shall permit you to be my personal opponents!¡¹

    The Demon excitedly dered.

    The Pentagram Barrier disappeared in an instant. The other Holy Knights, whose minds had snapped, didn¡¯t have enough energy left to maintain the Holy Field.

    Arnaud was sweating bullets. Trying to wipe it off, he couldn¡¯t even keep up. He was desperately trying toprehend the current situation.

    Unbelievable. He didn¡¯t want to ept it.

    The demon before him, just now... what did it say? Certainly it had said¡ºDemon Lord¡¯s Haki¡»...

    He¡¯d never heard of such an ability. With it¡¯s aura release alone, it reduced the Holy Knights to this powerless state. Even for a Demon Lord, that shouldn¡¯t be possible.

    No. It might be possible for one legendary ss of Demon Lord...

    He didn¡¯t previously think it was possible for a ¡°named¡± to be of that ss.

    ¡¸You......, The heck..... are you?¡¹

    Trying to squeeze out the words, Arnaud asked in a hoarse voice.

    Mustering all his willpower, he kept his fear from showing.

    Calmly he drove away his negative thoughts. Somehow, he seeded in maintaining hisposure.

    With Arnaud like that...

    ¡¸Kufufufufufu, I am Diablo. The faithful servant of Rimuru-sama.

    If I perform brilliantly this time, the one getting the seat of first rank will be me.¡¹

    Such an answer came.

    In addition, making him dumbfounded.

    ¡¸While I¡¯m at it, allow me give the answer to your next question.

    I am not an Arch demon like you had previously said.

    But a Demon Duke. Even though the difference is slight, please don¡¯t make that mistake again.¡¹

    It added that in, more words of despair...

    ¡¸It¡¯s over, everything is over.....¡¹

    The female aid Sofia bent down, and began to weep like a child.

    Her mind has also snapped.

    Demon Duke... that was the legendary existence.

    It was ranked higher than a self-proimed Demon Lord.

    Their previous appearances in this world were not documented, so it couldn¡¯t be confirmed. But this legendary demon now certainly exists.

    Just like a Common Spirit can¡¯t bepared to a Great Spirit ss. And a Great Spirit ss can¡¯t win a fight against a King Spirit ss, even if several of them banded together.

    ¡¸Oh? What are you doing? You have passed my test but you don¡¯t seem happy in the slightest!¡¹

    The demon called out to the female adjutant whose mind had snapped. This situation never crossed Arnaud¡¯s mind.

    While shedding tears she tried to run away, desperately.

    To the demon who had called out to her, she was unwilling to make eye contact and shook her head in denial.

    As a Holy Knight, she was a brave and dependable adjutant that survived situations of great peril before. But for the first time, she was showing signs of fear.

    She had great knowledge in Demonology, as a countermeasure against the heretics. Because It¡¯s best to know your enemy. Not only that, but she also studied Summoned Demons and Demon Summoning.

    Because of that, she was very familiar with Demonology.

    The fact that this woman was frightened stiff was proof enough that the existance before them was in fact, a Demon Duke.

    Therefore, measures must be taken against that.

    ¡¸Can you still fight, Bhus?¡¹

    He asked his other adjutant.

    His reliable partner and trusted right-hand man.

    Bhus nodded with a pale face. To ovee this crisis with just them two they must make a breakthrough.

    After linking with Hinata, this demon would meet it¡¯s end.

    Arnaud gathered up the resolve and concentrated on stirring up his willpower.

    ¡¸Oi! Do you have to torment my adjutant and subordinates? Leave them alone!

    Your opponent is me!¡¹

    Arnaud shouted and conducted his attack with all of his might.

    From Arnaud¡¯s left palm, a mass of light was discharged.

    That was the Holy Cannon.

    Among the magic types that Holy Knights are fluent in, was¡´Divine Magic¡µ. It was a simple type of magic and the effects depend on the ability of the user.

    The attack has holy attributes and was able to inflict damage to any type of monster.

    However.

    The demon caught the ball of light and crushed it in its palm like it was nothing.

    ¡¸Kufufufufufu. This is quite painful. My palm has gotten burnt. Then, next is that person¡¯s turn?¡¹

    The demon said in a calm manner, like nothing happened.

    However, Arnaud¡¯s true aim wasn¡¯t to damage it with the Holy Cannon.

    While the opponent was taking the attack from the Holy Cannon, Bhus took a roundabout path to get at it from behind and struck it in the back with his Great Axe.

    The Great Axe was called a Demon Killer, a magic weapon used to cut down Devils.

    Even a Demon Duke couldn¡¯t avoid taking damage from that attack.

    Moreover, the attack didn¡¯t stop there.

    At the same time Arnaud fired the Holy Cannon, he also prepared his own Demon yer.

    ¡´Spirit Beheading¡µwas an ultimate technique using the basic technique of ¡´Fighting Sprit¡µ. By dding the weapon in Fighting Spirit it can cut down anything.

    Fighting Spirit and Magical power can be applied on various techniques, but...

    Arnaud was the strongest Holy Knight. He d his sword in his Fighting Spirit, and it glistened in fives colors.

    So, converting his five attributes of Spirit Power into Fighting Spirit, he fused them together and with it, d his sword.

    The Genius Arnaud.

    It was because of this special technique that Arnaud was called the Strongest Holy Knight.

    ¡¸Shut up, monster! Eat this and die! Ether Break (Kanji: Five Colors Spirit Virtuous Sword)!!¡¹

    A sh from Arnaud¡¯s sword runs along the ground in a line.

    By using the Earth Spirit¡¯s ¡ºWeight Maniption¡», the user can decide on the swords desirable impact.

    At a speed that transcended the speed of sound, the sword¡¯s edge reached Diablo.

    The strike was d in Holy Attributes, an absolute killing power against monsters, along with the attribute to crush evil.

    A deadly sword that should cut down an Arch Demon with a single strike.

    It was impossible for even a Demon Duke to be uninjured.

    Not to mention he dealt the blow at the same moment it was being attacked from behind. A perfect surprise attack.

    Arnaud had no doubt it was the opponent¡¯s certain death.

    However, at the very moment Bhus¡¯ Great Axe would sh with Diablo¡¯s head, Diablo lightly tapped his toe to the ground.

    With just that, the ground was upheaved and Bhus, who was approaching from behind, was blown away into the air.

    Even so, Arnaud¡¯s sword, exceeding the speed of sound with it¡¯s imagined trajectory would still cut the nape of Diablo¡¯s neck. It couldn¡¯t be stopped.

    He can do it! Arnaud was convinced of the victory he yed out in his mind and put all of his strength into his hand that was grasping the sword.

    At the same time, he lightens the weight of the sword and then reverses it, driving it towards his target with double the power.

    Grasping the sword, he doubled its weight by several times by abrupting the generation inertia from gravity¡¯s force.

    This technique¡¯s trait also doubled the sword¡¯s momentum just before it collided with the enemy.

    For someone seeing this technique for the first time, it was impossible to evade it. Arnaud had certain belief in his victory. You could say it was a matter of fact.

    But, unfortunately... from the very beginning Diablo had no intention of evading it.

    Arnaud¡¯s sword cut through the barrier Diablo had erected, and cut Diablo¡¯s body.

    He felt the resistance. But...

    Arnaud immediately ran to Bhus¡¯ side.

    He confirmed Bhus¡¯ condition. It turned out that Bhus was alright and was able to stand.

    Feeling relief, he switched his focus back to Diablo.

    ¡¸Kufufufufufu. I see. What a wonderful technique.

    Especially the sudden eleration the moment it makes impact. Even I had difficulty seeing it.

    And above all else... that attack that incorporates various attributes. Few would be able to withstand that attack.

    Splendid, truly splendid!¡¹

    He began praising Arnaud¡¯s sword art.

    But Arnaud doesn¡¯t feel the least bit happy hearing it.

    Obviously. Because clearly the demon wasn¡¯t suffering any damage after taking his sword strike.

    ¡¸Oi......... You didn¡¯t suffer any damage at all?¡¹

    Though he didn¡¯t want to ask, the words unconsciously slipped from his mouth.

    ¡¸Oh? Does it seem that way to you? That is just an overestimation.

    I nned to offset only the Holy attributes with my magic barrier, but unfortunately I felt your strike.

    It seems my magic power had been deprived, just a little though.

    Thanks to... your sword; It seems to posses the ability to steal the opponent¡¯s magic power.

    I overlooked it. But even so, it is also wonderful!¡¹

    What it was not enough?

    It¡¯s like it didn¡¯t receive any damage at all from the technique.

    This wasn¡¯t a joke. That ultimate move definitely hit it.

    An attack that possess various attributes and can easily pierce through severalyers of defense barriers.

    And despite that...

    That attack was supposed to be the decisive blow. Arnaud¡¯s chance of victory was nonexistent.

    And acting as the final blow to Arnaud were these merciless words from the demon:

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. With this level of damage, I need to receive about 4.000 hits before I will be annihted.

    But... a point of advice, I can recover about 40% of that damage in 1 hour.

    How is that? There is still some hope for you.

    Now then, shall we resume again?¡¹

    So it said, while spreading its hands.

    Next to him, Bhus gave up with a sigh.

    ¡¸Hey, Arnaud, It¡¯s impossible. We can¡¯t hold out like this.

    Though this might be better than doing nothing at all...

    I¡¯ll buy you some time, so please call Captain Hinata.

    That¡¯s a Captain¡¯s ss with inhumane power, it¡¯s not an opponent we can fight.¡¹

    He whispers to Arnaud.

    ¡¸No, I will buy you time. You.....¡¹

    ¡¸You Fool. Your feet are quicker than mine!

    Above all, there¡¯s hope if you and Captain are together.

    It is no good if it¡¯s me!¡¹

    Bhus shouted and pushed Arnaud away.

    Arnaud, hearing those words, bit his lip and started to run.

    But, the reality was cruel.

    ¡¸Kufufufufufu. Oh my! Where do you think you going?

    My mission is to hold you all off here. I will not allow any of you to get past me.¡¹

    Forced to stay? For a moment he didn¡¯t understand what it meant by that, but there in front of Arnaud, hispanions who were previously on the ground, were now blocking his way.

    ¡¸You guys, step aside!¡¹

    Arnaud shouted, but the demon pointed him to the harsh reality before him.

    ¡¸Oh my! Yourpanions still seem intent to y.

    I only asked them if they would be so grateful to betray their ally?¡¹

    So it said. Arnaud looked at hispanions properly.

    They each wore a nk expression, as if they were in some sort of trance.

    ¡¸So- Sofia! Stop it! Come to your senses!¡¹

    Arnaud turned to face Bhus who was vomiting blood while shouting to the other adjutant Sofia, who was sobbing in front of him.

    She had the same trance-like look on her face as the others, standing across from Bhus who was holding out his sword.

    ¡¸You bastard..! What have you done to mypanions!!¡¹

    Arnaud res at Diablo and shouts.

    The demon replies with a sneer.

    ¡¸Kufufufufufu. What are you implying.....

    Nevertheless, I only tempted them.

    Because they feared me, they seem to have epted it easily.¡ºTemptation¡», that is.¡¹

    Arnaud suddenly realized.

    There was a characteristic of monsters that were Demon-kin called the Temptation skill.

    To mesmerize the target. An ability that can manipte someone¡¯s mind as it likes. But, he¡¯d never heard of a Demon that had the ability to mesmerize a Holy Knight.

    To save someone under this mesmerization you either have to defeat the demon who is manipting them... or kill the person.

    To sum it up, the only thing that can be done now is to evade hispanions attacks and defeat Diablo. If not, the only option left was to kill hisrades.

    He can¡¯t go easy on the Holy Knights. Even subconscious, these guys were pragmatic. Someone who is mesmerized moves their body subconsciously.

    This was too much... their awareness was cursed through temptation.

    This opponent was... This Demon was... clearly a Disaster ss. A threat that stood on equal grounds with a Demon Lord.

    Bhus who was holding off Sofia, was strangled from behind by two Holy Knights.

    And just like that he lost consciousness. He had remained fainted, but now that meant Arnaud remained alone.

    To get through this situation alone... was not an impossible feat.

    Furthermore...

    The red haired Demon¡¯s gold oblong pupil glistened a bewitching hint of red as he held up Sofia with one hand.

    Suddenly, Sofia¡¯s beautiful blonde hair turned a deep crimson red, as if it were soaked in blood.

    She showed an ecstatic look on her face.

    Her hair turned back into blonde.

    He looked at her suspiciously. Sofia lost consciousness and fainted.

    No way! His worry suddenly turned frantic.

    ¡¸Kufufufufu. whoops, that was dangerous. I unintentionally turned her into a Fallen.

    If I do such things, there¡¯s no way Rimuru-sama will give me the seat of first rank.¡¹

    Leaving Arnaud with these uncertain words, Diablo turns his head in his direction.

    What he¡¯d just seen was the demon making the Holy Knight Sofia into itspanion.

    He didn¡¯t want to imagine what would have happened if it seeded. The demon was for some reason concerned about his actions and stopped halfway through. Thus, Sofia was saved.

    But it was still too early to be relieved.

    After all...

    ¡¸Well then, Let¡¯s resume. Launch whatever attack pleases you.

    Until I get tired, I will be your opponent!¡¹

    Left alone without a single reinforcement and surrounded by five Holy Knights. It was impossible to escape this.

    Even so, Arnaud refused to give up.

    Hisst hope was held in Hinata defeating the enemy¡¯s boss anding to his adjutant.

    Arnaud prepared himself.

    The curtain on ¡°Arnaud¡¯s hopeless fight¡± has risen.

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    [1] Gender Neutral actually

    TL Note:

    - Haki = If you watch or read One Pi*ce you will know the meaning, can be tranted as Ambition/Force of Will.

    - Holy Knight can also read as Saint Knight/Sacred Knight.

    - ™Ä§¹« (¥Ç©`¥â¥ó¥í©`¥É) Clown-san Trantes this as Demon Official, I trante it as

    Demon Duke.

    Editor¡¯s Note (kidu):

    - It was my first time editing for Guro. Hope you enjoy!

    - I know everyone really wanted to read it so I haven¡¯t triple checked it. I¡¯ll do thatter.

 Chapter 91 â€“ VS. Holy Knights Part 2

    Trantor¡¯s Corner

    A girl was walking through the street with a bright smile and a one piece dress. She was going from clothing store to clothing store trying to find what she liked.

    ¡¸What do you think about this one? No good? Then how about this one?¡¹

    She asked her friend.

    ¡¸Hmm? Did the doctor let me out? Oh, well, I am perfectly alright now. Besides, listen, listen! He invited me to a party! He said all his friends will be there and he wanted me to go with him! I have to pick out the best dress¡¹

    She tried on numerous dresses, pouting that none fit her tastes.

    ¡¸You think that blue one would be good? Okay, one second!¡¹

    She tried on a blue evening dress which revealed her thigh. Though it was long, due to the design it was rtively easy to move in. She approached the cash register and handed the cashier a card.

    ¡¸I would need to see an identification¡¹

    The girl sighed, reached into her wallet, and pulled out what a new passport.

    ¡¸Miss Oda Aiko? I apologize for that. Would you like the dress packed or mailed?¡¹

    Yes, the doctor bribed a few government offices to have Yuuko registered under his name. Her past erased, the doctor wanted to give the girl a new future. One where he controlled her as a toy.

    The girl picked up the dress and headed out of the shop. She was getting ready for what she was sure would be the best night in her life.

    .

    Note: ( ) ¨C denote thoughtmunication. ¡¸¡¹spoken word.

    Saint Demon Confrontation Arc

    091. vs Holy Knights pt. 2

    At the same time as Arnaud abandoned himself to a desperate struggle,

    Every other division too abandoned any hopes of being able to set up a barrier.

    For example, let¡¯s see how one squad fared...

    .

    Auburn haired team Captain Grenda.

    Her squad was smoothly setting up the barrier.

    And suddenly they saw a single youngd walking towards them.

    He was strolling in their direction, his blue hair parted by two horns.

    These horns signified him as a non-human being.

    Grenda clicked her tongue, left the setting up of the barrier to her adjutant, and readied a squad to engage.

    ¡¸Are you also this city¡¯s denizen?¡¹

    Though it was obvious, she asked in order to buy some time.

    And though she didn¡¯t expect a response,

    ¡¸Correct. Let me give you a warning. Peacefully sit down and wait.

    If you do, no harm wille to you, you know? That¡¯s the best oue for you lot¡¹

    He saidpletely looking down on them.

    Grenda snorted and rebuked the offer.

    In the first ce, you can¡¯t make a deal with a monster and there was only a single one before them.

    Though he seems like a high ranked ogre he would hardly be a threat to them.

    Ogres tend to favorbat focusing on raw strength.

    They ughter their enemies by wielding heavy weapons with their brute strength.

    Furthermore, these are also individuals who can protect themselves with incredibly tough muscles and high regenerative abilities.

    Ogres are an adventurer¡¯s natural enemies.

    But they are the knights temr. Not a group that could possibly lose against an ogre.

    They have never seen an A ranked ogre.

    The monster before has an appearance of a particrly weak ogre. But, he carries the air of dominance about him.

    Chances are, it¡¯s a named unique monster.

    Its confidence muste from the fact that it¡¯s among the strongest beings in the forest.

    If so, they needed to teach it the strength of the Temrs.

    Like teaching a frog that has never left its birth-swamp how wide the world is. So that it would never look down on them again.

    (Well, we will kill it here so it won¡¯t have that chance)

    Grenda thought closing her eyes.

    ¡¸Attentiont! Single target. Danger rating A-! Three members, dispose of it!¡¹

    She had thought to wait until her subordinates set up the holy barrier, but there was only a single enemy.

    It didn¡¯t release a powerful aura, so it¡¯s danger rating was rate low.

    That rating, however, decided Grenda Squad¡¯s fate.

    ¡¸You are being careless. Aren¡¯t you looking down on your enemy too much?¡¹

    As soon as the three knights approached thed the scene turn hazy for a split second.

    And, passing right through the knights, thed continued the leisurely stroll.

    Why did he pass the knights... no, the knights have already copsed.

    The moment they were in range he hadpletely immobilized them.

    These three powerful knights were rendered defenseless. In a single moment.

    ¡¸W-what did you do?!¡¹

    ¡¸You bastard... what are you?!!¡¹

    She heard her adjutants cry out and an intense feeling of deja vu assaulted her.

    She was remembering what Commander Hinata has said so many times...

    And the enemy before her emitted strength that could make you despair.

    At this point, she understood the meaning of Hinata¡¯s warning. But, it was far toote...

    Shadows creeping from behind her have already disabled her entire team.

    Completely expressionless, a group ofds with identical face disabled them and disappeared.

    It seems that he had cloned himself and encircled the enemy from the very beginning.

    Just like Hinata, the moment he warned them the battle had been decided.

    He did not look down on them at all but prioritized results.

    Grenda lost.

    ¡¸I could tell you my name, but it¡¯s a pain.

    I have a reason to keep you alive.

    Tell me everything you know about the church.

    I¡¯m currently studying torture, so if you don¡¯t answer I¡¯ll be experimenting on you.

    Of course, feel free to resist.

    Now then, what will you do? I don¡¯t care either way¡¹

    Thed muttered,pletely uninterested, his expression unchanging.

    Coupled with his beautiful face, the scene filled Grenda¡¯s heart with fear.

    Resistance is futile. If so, will she choose to talk or to die?

    Then she noticed that he had left all her friends alive. Maybe, if she were to choose death he would offer the same to every one of them.

    Thinking that, she decided to buy some time by choosing to be tortured...

    ¡¸Torture me or whatever you wish! We shall never bow before a monster¡¹

    Grenda said as if she were giving up.

    She drew her de and filled it with spiritual energy. While thus awakening her spiritual weapon, she confronted the enemy.

    Even if her strength wasn¡¯t enough, she would at least satisfy her pride.

    The blue-ck haired beautifuld, Souei, looked at her with a slightly displeased expression.

    And sighed at her foolishness.

    ¡¸I see, you chose to resist. I care little about ranks and such, so I¡¯d rather you just tell me whatever you know¡¹

    Faster than he couldplete the sentence, Grenda moved.

    Her sword quickly pierced the body before her.

    But, perhaps she cut only a clone because the enemy simply faded away.

    Grenda undestood. If she couldn¡¯t find his true body, she had no hopes of victory.

    ¡¸Now then, let¡¯s begin the torture. Let me know when you decide to talk¡¹

    A sweet voice whispered into her ear.

    Grenda intended to fight but Souei did not consider her as a being that could hurt him at all.

    And suddenly, Grenda felt waves of pleasure ovee her.

    Souei had begun to stimte her erogenous nerves with a thread. Rather than pain, a heavenly pleasure attacked her.

    ¡¸Now then, I have sealed your ability to faint. So do talk before you go mad¡¹

    Grenda struggled inside this hell of pleasure.

    But... unfortunately, she soon gave up.

    £ª £ª £ª

    As if threatened off the battlefield by Shion, Gobuta and Gabil headed towards a small group of knights.

    As some point Hakurou was running beside them and Souei¡¯s Shadow squad had joined.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t hold us back, dearest brother!¡¹

    ¡¸Who asked you toe?! And you should make sure you don¡¯t hinder me¡¹

    That was Gabil¡¯s and Souka¡¯s exchange.

    Though they always seem hostile, everyone knows they actually treasure each other. Only they themselves don¡¯t notice it.

    And after this exchange they had finally reached their destination.

    The knights too felt a group of monsters approaching them and finished their preparations.

    They filled their weapons with spiritual power and were thus fully armed.

    ¡¸Beware! Those monsters don¡¯t seem like small fry!¡¹

    ¡¸By Captain, there¡¯s six dragonewts among them?

    And those monsters that aren¡¯t wearing armor are ogres, right?¡¹

    ¡¸No, though it¡¯s hard to believe, those are not ogres. They are the fair oni.

    Unlike ogres that depend on raw strength, these unique beings utilize special abilities!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, sounds annoying. But their dragonewt vanguard also seems to have unusual air about him¡¹

    The knights discussed.

    The approaching monsters were surely the main force of the monster country.

    The captain clicked his tongue in annoyance. But, even if they abandoned constructing the barrier here surely another site would seed.

    That just proves how well Hinata has read their n.

    It¡¯s a good thing that their main force hade here.

    ¡¸Alright! I will defeat thoserge dragonewts.

    You two defeat the oni!

    The other five deal with the other five dragonewts!¡¹

    ¡¸Understood! Wait, didn¡¯t you forget about that hobgoblin?¡¹

    Captain Gregory gave the inquirer an incredulous look, and

    ¡¸Tch. So what that I overlooked some small fry. I¡¯ll deal with him in a single momentter!¡¹

    He said and the knights nodded in response.

    They knew the captain¡¯s power. The likes of hobgoblins would not even be able tond a single hit on him.

    But... why is the hobgoblin included with the rest of them? A few of them thought, suspicion growing.

    Not a single monster introduced themselves.

    Nor did they intend to allow them to do so,

    ¡¸Drop dead you hindrance! Haou yougekizan ¡°High King Spirit Beheading¡±!¡¹

    Swinging his halberd, he fired a powerful shock-wave at the monsters.

    The energy that escaped Temr Gregory¡¯s body intended to annihte the monsters in a single striker.

    In addition to that, he fired the Holy Cannon from his hand, the bullets spiraling around the halberd¡¯s attack.

    The energy from the halberd and the bulletsbined into a single energy bolt.

    This yougekizan was Gregory¡¯s secret anti-monster certain kill technique.

    This shock-wave pressed on in a straight line as if light itself.

    Right in the direction of Gabil and Souka, who had already avoided the attack.

    As for the remaining Gobuta and Hakurou... Hakurou had jumped onto the trees and moved via branches towards the knights.

    So only Gobuta remained.

    ¡¸Wha! Seriously~su?!¡¹

    The path was exceedingly narrow, so only someone with Hakurou¡¯s agility could avoid the attack.

    For Gregory, as long taking out two or three enemies with this attack would have been ideal, but he would be satisfied as long as he killed that small fry.

    And thus,pletely forgetting about the Hobgoblin, he diverted his attention to the dragonewts approaching from the sky.

    Thus began this battle.

    The one in most danger was Gobuta.

    Anyone and everyone that could have saved him have gone on ahead.

    ¡¸Seriously, what a joke~su! How cruel to leave this frail me behind~su¡¹

    Gobuta grumbled preparing for an attack.

    Unlike the ridiculous department heads, there was little he could do. Nor did he want to be treated the same as them.

    (Excuse me, Wisdom King Raphael-san! It¡¯s an emergency~su. What should I do?)

    ?Solution. If you, individual: Gobuta, get hit by that, you will perish.

    You should¡ºUnite¡»with the Star Wolf, slip into the shadow, and attack the enemy from behind?

    (Understood~su! Thanks for always saving me~su!)

    Surprisingly enough, as long as a thought link was established, Gobuta couldmunicate with Raphael.

    And, using Raphael¡¯s calctions, Gobuta immediately sprung into action.

    After uniting with the star wolf and diving into the shadows, he was able to avoid the shockwave. And in this state he continued to move.

    He felt a great increase in his abilities and his raw strength at least double.

    Without doubting Raphael¡¯s calctions at all, Gobuta sneaked behind the knight who had attacked him.

    He waspletely oblivious to the fact that this enemy was the squad captain and one of the more powerful opponents. In fact, he blindly obeyed the Wisdom King¡¯s directions.

    Knight Temr Gregory by no means let his guard down. That is why he was able to respond to that presence.

    When he felt a monster suddenly appear behind him, he rolled forward to escape that ce.

    Moreover, he was able to dodge the attack of the wolves fangsing at him from behind. And evenunch a counterattack with his halberd.

    Gregory was surprised that the hobgoblin whom he had written off as dead a second ago hade out unscathed and attacked him.

    But, on this field of battle, he quickly recovered and focused on the opponent.

    The thought that he had underestimated his enemy was now gone from his mind, and he deemed the one before him a worthy foe.

    Gobuta and Gregory.

    Without losing or letting each other gain a single inch, a violent battle erupted between the two.

    Since he traveled via the shadow, Gobuta appeared amidst the enemy faster than anyone else.

    This surprised not only the knights but Gabil and the rest as well.

    ¡¸Shadow step, huh. How disgraceful. To think he could use the shadows better than we could...¡¹

    ¡¸No, Gobuta-chan is amazing!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, yeah. He¡¯s stronger than us, you know?¡¹

    Touka and Saika responded to Souka¡¯sint.

    Though she had never heard anyone describe Gobuta as strong until now, she knew he was not weak.

    Truly, the Monster Country Tempest simply had too many strong individuals.

    The extent of her master Souei¡¯s power she could not even fathom. She could hardly be surprised by him.

    ¡¸Right, I guess we also need to show off our powers a bit¡¹

    She said, and took to the skies in order to fight off the soldiers who advancing towards Gobuta.

    Thus effectively crippling theirmunications.

    Souka¡¯s group was thus able to fight the knights one on one.

    Gabil immediately set off to overwhelm the two adjutants.

    As Gregory¡¯s direct assistants, by no means were they weak.

    But their choice of weapon failed them this time.

    The weapon which was meant to cut off the opponent¡¯s magic energy just couldn¡¯t pierce Gabil¡¯s natural armor.

    Though these knights certainly had other skills to use, Gabil himself was a first rate warrior.

    Blocking Gabil¡¯s spear, snapped their swords in half.

    Moreover, the knights¡¯ prided ability of using spirit magic without an incantation had no effect on him.

    So they couldn¡¯t gain an advantage by suddenly firing off magic at him.

    In short, they couldn¡¯t deal him any damage and even the most pettiest of tricks¨Cthrowing sand in his eyes wouldn¡¯t work due to¡ºMagic Perception¡»ability.

    They werepletely powerless.

    ¡¸Guwahahaha! What¡¯s wrong? Is this all you can do?

    With this much you wouldn¡¯tst even an hour of Hakurou-dono¡¯s training session!¡¹

    Gabil said, while freely ying with the adjutants.

    From the very beginning, Gabil had a resistance to the Holy Attribute and paid little mind to their¡´Spirit Magic¡µarchive.

    Besides, they were inferior in sword skill and other physical abilities.

    Thus, Gabil was a monster who could overwhelm two Adjutant ss Holy Knights.

    Unable to ept the existence of such a monster, the adjutants decided to try to buy some time.

    As long as they could hold out until Gregory would cut down that Hobgoblin, it would be their victory.

    It seems that these men have long forgotten about the fair oni who was no longer in sight.

    The rest of the squad too, though called a force that could crush a thousand enemies by themselves, were barely able to hold back the dragonewts.

    And thus the battle continued, with every group resisting their respective opponents.

    There was someone who overlooked this battle from the treetops.

    Hakurou.

    While looking at this scene,

    ¡¸Hmph. Gabil is having too much fun.

    Souka¡¯s group was able to find good opponents. If a battle is too easy, it doesn¡¯t teach you anything.

    Thank goodness they were able to find good opponents. Practice cannot teach one to feel danger¡¹

    He muttered, observing their battles.

    Of course, should any one of them had wound up in trouble, he intended to support them right away, but that was clearly unnecessary.

    ¡¸Gobuta you bastard, if you can do that much why were you running away then...

    But I guess he¡¯s doing his best now. ¡®Tis all the guidance of our Wisdom King Raphael-sama¡¹

    He said with a satisfied nod.

    Everything was going ording to n.

    When Shion suggested they stage a fight with simr ranked people ¨C though it waspletely idiotic ¨C Hakurou and Raphael decided to turn it into training.

    Though Hakurou could see Benimaru finding out about this arrangementter and demanding that they do the fight over.

    Truly, he hoped that Shion would learn the fear of pain.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s probably useless even if she gets hurt...¡¹

    He muttered and sighed.

    Now then, with regards to the n...

    Using the thought link he couldmunicate with the Wisdom King.

    Chances are, it was Raphael who had decided what abilities would be given to them.

    After having decided what kind of servants would most benefit theirmon lord¨CRimuru.

    At the present moment, without any doubt or suspicion, they fully depended on Raphael¡¯s advice.

    Though Raphael often saw no need to reply, this time Raphael did.

    And this carefully designed battle continued. With this, Gobuta and Souka¡¯s proficiency may increase.

    But,

    ¡¸Gabil¡¯s no good. He¡¯s having too much fun. When this is over, I¡¯ll work him to the bone¡¹

    Hakurou muttered dissatisfied.

    But the pitiful Gabil did not know these things, and haughtily fought the knights.

    His fun times would continue a little longer.

 Chapter 92 â€“ VS. Holy Knights Part 3

    White¡¯s Corner:

    (ck)

    ¡¸Hey White, are you ever going to do that Chapter 92 that Guro asked you to?¡¹

    (White)

    ¡¸What do you mean? I¡¯m doing it right now!¡¹

    (ck)

    ¡¸No you¡¯re not, I am.¡¸

    (White)

    ¡¸Wait... what?¡¹

    (ck)

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    (White)

    ¡¸WHY IS IT THAT WHENEVER YOU CONFUSE ME YOU JUST SAY YES?¡¹

    (ck)

    ¡¸Because you¡¯re never actually confused since i¡¯m not?¡¹

    (Gray)

    ¡¸ck, you know it¡¯s too much for him if you y mind games.¡¹

    (ck)

    ¡¸But it¡¯s fun to y with the Tsundere White...¡¹

    (Gray)

    ¡¸True...¡¹

    (White)

    ¡¸What are you guys saying! It¡¯s not like I liked you guys anyways... jeze... bakas....¡¹

    -Scene-

    This Chapter is brought to you by:

    TL: Guro&YukuriOniisan

    ED: WhiteSamurai

    VS. Holy Knights Part 3

    Ranga was running through the battlefield, his body was light, as light as if it were a feather.

    The sensation of being upon the Earth gradually began to fade, and before he knew it, his body was already running in the sky.

    Naturally, the acquisition of the skill [1] was a skill that could only be acquired by one who belonged to some of the highest ranks of Magical Beast.

    However, such things were no more than trifling matters to Ranga now. The wave of strength he now exuded gave him a certain feeling of delight.

    His body was now overflowing with power, as if his very energy was pulsating.

    His limbs, now covered with a jet-ck fur, now had Golden Lightning pulsing through them. Demonic energy was seeping out like an electrical discharge.

    Arge Golden Horn now grew on his forehead, on the left and right was the unchanged jet-ck horns from his earlier form.

    The Golden Horn in the center was releasing rays of crystallized energy, pure energy it gave off continuously.

    As he was, he gave off the dignity of a King. A majestic beast of noble presence that demanded the respect of his domain.

    The jet-ck fur, that covered his majestic body, was d in lightning. The deep ck color, akin to darkness itself, was d in a near divine radiance that fluttered delicately in the wind.

    However, in contrast to the gentle visage he possessed, the speed that he achieved while soaring in the sky had long since passed the speed of sound.

    But, only within Ranga¡¯s surroundings, the airspace retained its utter calmness as if nothing could disturb it.

    A Space-based Barrier that he used consciously.

    As Ranga vigorously soared through the sky, he caught sight of a group of Holy Knights positioned below him.

    Using thought link, he had already confirmed that there was no one else currently headed to that direction.

    Making a sharp nose dive, all the while killing his great momentum, he made his rapid advance towards the Holy Knight¡¯s group.

    ??????

    The Holy Knight Squad Commander Fritz steadily made progress on the necessary preparations. All ording to Lady Hinata¡¯s n. So far, there was not a single error in her judgement.

    There was nothing suspicious and, therefore, no problems whenever she took the lead.

    This time was no different. Although, he was still taking precautions, since it was never a bad idea to be cautious.

    It¡¯s only a group of monsters, even though these same monsters had proimed themselves to be a country, there was no need to take this as a major event.

    This was Fritz¡¯s opinion on the matter, however, Hinata had no use for the opinion of someone only at his level.

    It was only something natural to follow and make Lady Hinata¡¯s opinion his own as she was someone that he adored.

    It was for that reason that he made the various preparations, so that as soon as the signal from the other groups came through, his group would also be able to immediately begin. It was possible to invoke the barrier at any time...

    Then, then disaster itself came crashing from the sky.

    Fritz had never neglected his guard.

    He felt that the need for such an excessive strategy was exaggerating the threat of the situation, but he was still faithful and trusted Lady Hinata¡¯s orders.

    For this reason alone, it can be safely said that he and hispanions were brimming to the rim with self-confidence. Not a single one of hispanions were neglectful or cked in their duties.

    Despite all of this, a single ck lump came crashing from the sky to blow away one of hispanions, a mighty Holy Knight.

    Even with that, there was no reason to be careless. This instantaneous event that sent a Holy Knight flying was not cause for panic.

    The proof for this reasoning was that the Holy Knight who had been blown away was still certainly alive.

    Of course, it would be a whole other story if he weren¡¯t, but since he was still alive, there was no need for excessive thoughts.

    Fritz gave his first order like lightning and took actions to carry it out.

    They had already erected the anti-magic barrier that covered not only every direction in the sky, but also underground, so they were sure their safety was certain.

    It was a standard defensive n in case of surprise attack, to sense and defend against magical attacks.

    Furthermore, they also had set up the Spirit Barrier, aplexwork of barriers that held multiple functions such as regting temperatures or detoxifying airborne toxins.

    Holding faithfully on the standard n of actions taught by Lady Hinata herself, Fritz had the outermost barriers established to detect the enemy so they would be able to conduct counterattacks immediately in the chance of a surprise attack.

    But, this was all in vain, for the enemy¡¯s attack this time was simply too fast.

    When the barrier perceived the attack and sent the warning about the encroaching monster, a Holy Knight had already been blown away.

    The extend of the barrier was nearly two kilometers from their position, to think that something could reach them before they had enough time to react was unthinkable.

    The purpose was to be able to detect the danger and react with long distance attacks to weaken the target, this was standard procedure.

    Certainly, it won¡¯t react if an ally were to pass through it or touch it. Only when a monster that wasn¡¯t recognized by the barrier¡¯s settings.

    But it was certain that this monster had passed through these high-ssed barriers, the evidence of such was due to the very moment it arrived. At that very moment of it¡¯s arrival, that monster had carelessly crashed into the outermost barriers, and in that instant, all of those high-ssed barriers were obliterated.

    There were some that had hypothesized that if there was enough energy involved, there was nothing that could pass through or resist a barrier.

    It was because these barriers were spread out at this very moment, that the Holy Knight that was attacked was spared near certain death.

    This was what emphasised the point that barriers aren¡¯t useless things.

    However... ... To be capable of breaking through several barriers, no, obliterating them instantly. Besides using a spirit armament, there was simply nothing that should be capable of doing such a thing.

    The monster that had suddenly crashnded, using a Holy Knight as hisnding pad, had begun walking calmly and advanced to the Holy Knight it had blown away.

    Fritz¡¯s eyes opened widely as his gaze locked onto the monster in his presence.

    All he could do was to wait for an opening. His aim was to wait for the right opportunity to rescue hispanions somehow.

    However, this Large... ck Wolf emitted such a terrifying density of coercion. Fritz couldn¡¯t find any opening at all.

    This was the same monster that cleared two kilometers faster than a Holy Knight could react to. This same monster was now within mere meters of them.

    Its limbs were d with Golden Lightning and possessed a magnificent horn that none of them had ever seen before.

    A Holy Knight who was equipped with Spirit Arms and was cloaked in their Spiritual Power from the beginning, and surrounded with various barriers, had been incapacitated from just one hit. Just the mentioning of this alone could be called a terrific, yet horrifying action.

    Fritz wanted to reject it from his core, but he had toe to the conclusion that the monster in his presence was an obvious "Disaster ss" monster.

    Now it is no longer a situation to be concerned about fallenpanions.

    A single mistake would surely end with the entire group¡¯splete annihtion.

    ¡¸ALL HANDS, BATTLE FORMATION! ABANDON THE BARRIER. STRIKE IT WITH YOUR FULL POWER! ¡¹

    Like this, Fritz shouted out his battle order with frightening precision.

    Lady Hinata¡¯s prediction once again was proven to bepletely urate.

    When he made this realization, even in a situation that could be called a crisis, he felt a certain joy.

    (As expected from Lady Hinata-sama, she had predicted this situation from the beginning!)

    On Fritz¡¯s face sprouted a small smile, of course without neglecting his guard towards the might monster in his presence. Like this, he continued to instruct the battle formation using eye movements and minor gestures.

    A skilled Holy Knight, without overlooking a single gesture, were capable of promptly assuming the battle formation to exterminate a demon.

    The members of Fritz¡¯s group immediately regained theirposure with the help of one of the party¡¯s magic, Thought eleration.

    As they rapidly made out their battle preparations, the continued to observe the target before them.

    But, then something unthinkable broke the tension of the battle.

    ¡¸What are you doing? Quickly now, go and heal that injured person.¡¹ (Ranga)

    Using its forelimb, the Demon Wolf tossed the blown away Holy Knight over to their formation.

    For a moment, Fritz¡¯sposure was confused.

    He had already made his resolve to abandon injured or inpanions, but this monster had just given the wounded Holy Knight right to them instead of finishing him off.

    It was an action that Fritz couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡¸Oi.. Quickly now, if you don¡¯t do something pretty quick, he might die you know! ¡¹(Ranga)

    The Demon Wolf, d in majestic Golden Lightning, seemed to have concern for hispanion¡¯s life for some reason and had uttered these words.

    His deep, baritone voice was very frightening.

    ¡¸Vicemander Rama requires treatment, everyone else, follow me! ¡¹ (Fritz)

    Fritz quickly returned to reality and let out his voice to give orders to the other group members. Kicking the ground in order to force his body, that was still confused, into action.

    Even though he had no idea as to what the aim of this terrifying monster was, he could at least fight without worry.

    Putting all of his strength into his Elemental Sword (Spirit Sword), he offered his prayer to the divine spirit.

    The energy in the atmosphere began to wrap around the sword de and the sword itself began to radiate with light.

    Wrapped in the spirit¡¯s ambiance, the whole sword began to emit a pale light.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to do, but don¡¯t you dare underestimate us you monster! Eat this, Dispersal Sword [2]!! ¡¹ (Anon Holy Knight 1/Fritz)

    ¡¸I offer you my prayer, please seize the enemy with your divine might! Earth Jail (Great Gravity Prison) [3]!! ¡¹ (Anon Holy Knight 2)

    ¡¸Oh the zing me Prison, burn my enemy into nothingness! Hell Fire (zing Prison Sphere) [4]!!¡¹(Anon Holy Knight 3)

    ¡¸Oh, chilling Ice and Snow, d my enemy in your mighty snowstorm and freeze them! Icy Blizzard [5]!! ¡¹ (Anon Holy Knight 4)

    ¡¸Oh blowing Wind that passes through all things, be my de! Wind de (Wind Cutter) [6]!!¡¹(Anon Holy Knight 5)

    The other Vicemander, Gerard, held his breath as he watched the simultaneous attacks of the other Holy Knights.

    He stood back to protect and aid his recoveringpanion. While filled with the resolve to not be a hindrance, he continued to observe the Demon Wolf situation.

    It was then, that he was astonished beyond his capability for reason.

    The Demon Wolf, before his own two eyes, had received all of the attacks. All the while wagging its tail happily.

    Fritz¡¯s Dispersal Sword can cut through anything and everything.

    From the tip of the sword, the divine protection of four attribute spirits was blended with an intense fighting spirit. The edge releasing the full umted power of each.

    It was a special sword technique designed for a long ranged attack.

    Though it couldn¡¯t bepared with Arnaud¡¯s, Fritz could certainly use the skill because he was loved by the spirits.

    Since the structure was fairly simple, it was difficult to predict the energy released from the attack just by observing the technique¡¯s execution.

    It was an attack that simply wouldn¡¯t give any chance for evasion, and could cut through any cornered enemy.

    The Demon Wolf, however, didn¡¯t attempt to do anything and just received the attacks, then extinguished them all with a flick of its jet-ck fur. Something beyond what any of them could imagine urring before now.

    Fritz¡¯s special attack had also been supported with the Earth Attribute¡¯s which increased the gravitational force in the targeted ce.

    The purpose of such magic was to prevent the monster from moving, though, since the monster had no intention of moving in the first ce, such efforts were meaningless.

    Topletely burn the cut body, and to prevent the enemy from regenerating, Hell Fire magic was used. But there wasn¡¯t a chance that such mes could burn this monster¡¯s fur.

    The Blizzard was to prevent the enemy from escaping, and the Wind de was prepared to attack if an attempt to escape was made. Every move waspletely ineffective from even damaging a single follicle of its fur.

    There were no words to describe this spectacle other than one. Nightmare.

    Even if this monster stood as an elite A or A+ ranked monster, toe out unscathed by such a string of coordinated attacks could only be said to be something close to impossible.

    ¡¸Wh... Wha....¡¹

    ¡¸You... Damned Monster...¡¹

    The other Holy Knights could only exim their utter disbelief.

    Even their Vice Commander Gerard held the same opinion.

    The Demon wolf continued to stand where it had been, calmly just as if it had not received an attack at all.

    ¡¸Y... you... What the hell are you!? Even for the Elite demons of the Fang Wolf Race, such a Unique monster.. No beast such as you shouldn¡¯t ever exist!! ¡¹(Fritz, AKA Anon Holy Knight 1)

    Fritz could no longer endure and had begun shouting.

    As one of themanders of the Holy Knight squadron, Fritz has extensive battle experience against various groups of monsters.

    In his youth, he had fought against many Elites from the Fang Wolf race.

    However, this Demon Wolf before his very eyes was oundish no matter how you could describe it. Clearly, it had enough power to make it akin to a Demon Lord!

    Such a creature, was it originally a Guardian Deity that was enshrined in this area? Or perhaps, was it an unrecognized Demon Beast King who spread cmity in its wake?

    Nevertheless, neither he, nor any of the other Holy Knights knew the answer either. The group who put the protection of the entire world on their shoulders were dumbfounded.

    ¡¸Fumu, little humans, my name, is Ranga.

    This noble and mighty name was granted upon me by the Great and Wise Rimuru-sama.

    For the likes of you, I will permit the uttering of this name as a true blessing, be thankful.

    I am a member of the Star Wolf race. I, however, am Unique.

    I AM RANGA, THE FENRIR (STAR NOVA DEMON WOLF KING [7]) RANGA!

    I am the one who shall crush, and annihte all of Rimuru-sama¡¯s enemies! ¡¹

    The monster dered it while facing Fritz and hispatriots, all in its deep baritone voice.

    What it had just said, was clearly a threat.

    A being that gave death to anyone who would oppose it.

    Without even being able to wipe away his now gushing sweat, Fritz was frozen where he stood.

    Thinking about his current condition as calmly as he was capable, to defeat this monster, there was no other option than to weaken it with the sealing power of the Holy Field

    However, to even enclose this monster, who boasts such an overwhelming speed, it was not going to be a simple matter.

    After all, if everyone were to set out alone to aplish such a thing, this beast Ranga would simply wipe them out one by one.

    Since the very beginning of this engagement, they had already been in checkmate.

    Desperately, Fritz churned his mind, trying to find some way to turn the tables on this overwhelming being.

    Even with the supporting magic of thought eleration, to find such a method as to allow them to defeat such a foe could not be found. No matter how long one were to look for it. Certainly not in such a dire situation as this one.

    However....

    His eyes were dazzled by a blinding sh followed immediately by a thunderous roar that sounded from behind his position.

    The Vice Commander, Gerard, had attempted to make a slight movement.

    This, however, was instantly responded to with a st of sma.

    It was urately aimed at the ground near Gerard¡¯s feet, causing him to instantly stop moving.

    In any case, Fritz wasn¡¯t sure of just how high the temperature of such an attack was, but the ground near Gerard¡¯s feet was melted and turned to ss.

    The heated air created a pulse of boiling hot air, as well as causing serious mental strain. As such, Gerard stopped moving foolishly.

    Even if they were the mighty Holy Knights, up until now they had never encountered such a powerful monster such as this one. Their once overflowing confidence had now been shattered.

    Despair wrecked havoc on the minds of Fritz¡¯s group.

    Even if they had their mighty Spirit Equipment as protection, there was no way to resist an attack akin to that bolt of sma which was capable of turning the ground into ss.

    Moreover, to even evade an attack which was akin to lightning, even an expert Holy Knight would not be capable of such things.

    The defensive barrier and Spirit Equipment was the subject of their unwavering trust, they were certain there were no foes within the Monster City capable of resisting such mighty existences.

    Even if they had to meet their deaths here, they could not afford to surrender to this monster...

    ¡¸Sorry, you guys weren¡¯t lucky. It seems we ended up getting the most troublesome fellow here...¡¹(Fritz)

    Fritz¡¯s words were mixed with resignation.

    ¡¸Commander, I suppose we¡¯ll just have to hope next time we¡¯ll be luckier! ¡¹(Anon Holy Knight 2)

    ¡¸That¡¯s Right! Besides, we always end up receiving the short straws.. ¡¹(Anon Holy Knight 3)

    ¡¸So what does it matter, we¡¯ll just manage this one and return back just as always. ¡¹(Anon Holy Knight 4)

    Each of the Holy Knights began cracking jokes.

    To each of them, they already understood a clear fact. Not one of them were getting out of this alive.

    Even so, for the sake of their honor, their pride as a Holy Knight, they would certainly y it!

    ¡¸Alright you cocky fellows! If we make it out of this, I¡¯m treating you guys to drinks for a whole month!

    IT¡¯S AN ORDER, EVERYONE, LET¡¯S MAKE IT OUT OF HERE ALIVE! LET¡¯S GO! ¡¹(Fritz)

    Fritz shouted out, and began to run with the full resolution to throw his life away.

    Those who had been taken out early on had finally been rejuvenated.

    Along with Fritz, the other seven Holy Knights began to advance simultaneously.

    Just like in training, no, even more than that. Their movements far exceeded their norm, born out of the desperation to not fall short for the sake of theirrades, they brought forth the strength they had never had before.

    In perfect rity of mind and spirit, they performed aplex maneuver with ease.

    With this, The Holy Knights executed their desperate assault on Ranga at once.

    Then, darkness came.

    ........

    .....

    ...

    Feeling his consciousness faintly return, a sense of pain began to shoot through his entire body. A Groan was let out and Fritz woke up.

    To even think of fainting with the sheer level of pain he was experiencing was difficult.

    However,

    (Wait a minute?! I¡¯m conscious? So... I¡¯m still alive? But... if I¡¯m here, wasn¡¯t I defeated..?)

    Immediately after collecting his senses, Fritz began to take in his surroundings.

    Thereupon noticing a windstorm whirling with such strength to be akin to a tornado that was carving the earth with its might.

    ... He was certainly d to be alive. Just as he thought this, he thought of hispanions.

    While uttering a silent prayer that they was still alive, he began to search for any signs of them.

    In his vision, he came across his defeatedpanions.

    They were all scattered around as if they had been struck by the winds.

    Fritz made an effort to get up, but there was no strength within his body. So, he somehow used all the energy he had to crawl and close the distance between the nearest person.

    That person was Vice Commander Lama who was fortunately also still alive.

    Filled with a bottomless joy, Fritz had already forgotten about the intense pain he was experiencing.

    Like that, just as Fritz had confirmed the survival of each of hispatriots, a certain voice announced the ushering of true despair.

    ¡¸Humans, we shall continue our match after you have made your recovery.

    I am yet satisfied with our fight after my great rebirth.

    Look upon me here, I have brought Full Potion (Complete Recovery Medicine).

    I do believe these will be more than enough.

    Now then, hurry and recover, shall we enjoy this more?¡¹

    It said with such a cheerful tone as its tail wagged back and forth happily.

    Like a demon, no, this Demon Wolf spoke words just as if he were a Demon himself.

    Hearing those words, Fritz¡¯s consciousness was devoured by a great and unending despair.

    (Aaaah... ... ... It may have been more fortunate if I had just fainted earlier... ...)

    Fritz¡¯s mind became more and more despondent as he thought on his situation.

    Of course, such a happy ending to his story would not happen now...

    ?????

    1. ïwÏè×ß = Hishousou

    2. ïw”Ø„‡ = Hizanken

    3. ´óÖØÁ¦ªz (¥¢©`¥¹¥¸¥§¥¤¥ë) = Daijuuryokugoku (¨¡su Jeiru)

    4. ªzÑ×Çò (¥Ø¥ë¥Õ¥¡¥¤¥¢) = Gokuendama (Herufaia)

    5. šê´µÑ© (¥Ö¥ê¥¶©`¥É) = Koorifubuki (Burizado)

    6. ïLÇÐ”Ø (¥¦¥¤¥ó¥É¥Ö¥ì©`¥É) = Kazesetsuki (Uindobureido)

    7. ÐÇ±ÀÄ§ÀÇÍõ (¥Õ¥§¥ó¥ê¥ë) = Hoshihoumaookamiou (Fenrir). Hou (±À) actually mean destroy/copse/crumble but because a star destroying process is Nova, I use Nova.

    TL: From now on I going to use Elemental Magic rather than Chemical Elemental

 Chapter 93 â€“ VS. Holy Knights Part 4

    Note: Both the Chapter and Trantor¡¯s Corner will be graphic this time around.

    Trantor¡¯s Corner

    Forgotten Memories 2

    Dressed in ab coat, Kanzaki Yuuko was busy with her night shift. Her sister, Aiko, was away with her groom, attending a party hosted by his father. She had always wondered why they had two differentst names, but she figured they must have had some reason. If was not polite to look into their family affairs.

    Thest on her list was the man with a knife wound who had been admitted earlier that day. She bend down to check if he was breathing peacefully,

    ¡¸... Shh! Quiet! Don¡¯t move, please! I don¡¯t have much time...¡¹

    The man suddenly grabbed her mouth and spoke.

    ¡¸Listen, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be killed within the next day anyways, so I have no choice but to depend on you. My son... received a surgery here a few years ago...¡¹

    He then begun to tell her a tale of how his son mysteriously died during the surgery, and upon a deeper investigation he found out that doctor Oda had killed her and pawned off her organs. An unbelievable tale, that Yuuko was certain was not true. After all, Doctor Oda was a kind elderly man; he cared for the patients.

    ¡¸I understand. I¡¯ll make sure the police knows.¡¹

    She said. And exited the room. Her shifting to an end, she walked into her office, and begun to change. Whether fortunate or not, the moment she reached into the closet, the office door swung open, and, out of surprise, Yuuko hid in the closet.

    ¡¸Dad... seriously... why not dispose of her otherwise? You should seriously get a new hobby¡¹

    A familiar voice said.

    ¡¸If only she had not made those calls! Seems like she had called her sister. We¡¯ll need to dispose of herter.¡¹

    Doctor Oda and his son Miyaguchi Yojiro dragged a battered, barely alive body of Aiko into the office, tied a noose around her neck, and hung her right there. A single tear stopped on her cheek. The two menughed and left the room.

    Yuuko fell on her knees before the corpse of her sister.

    ¡¸Aiko...? Hey... Aiko? Is this some kind of joke? Are you ying the Pierrot (sad clown)? Tears don¡¯t suit you... please...¡¹

    .

    .

    Saint Demon Confrontation Arc

    093. vs Holy Knights pt. 4

    Having jumped high into the heavens, Shion observed the ground below.

    Her eyes glistened with a light of a king who had gone off to hunt a treasured prey.

    A fearless smile appeared on her face and she released an ominous aura (haki).

    Having easily found her prey, she descended upon a small squad of knights.

    .

    Leonard is, in fact, not a Knight Temr.

    He is a genius who reached the pinnacle of magic arts and is the Saint Wizard.

    Only he who has mastered the Saint magic archive and the Elemental magic archive can call themselves with this title.

    The Saint Wizards are those who truly understand thews of the world.

    However, holy sword in hand, Leonard had engaged in many battles.

    Even while hiding his identity as a Saint Wizard, his name is far more famous now as a temr.

    And at some point he had be division vice captain.

    Without question that was the result of his power.

    A beautiful sword hand. Where Arnaud¡¯s sword symbolized power, Leonard¡¯s embodied harmony.

    Though they hadparable power, Arnaud was a little stronger. Moreover, Arnaud specialized in persistentbat.

    That endurance elevated Arnaud as the strongest among the knights.

    But Leonard was in fact a Magic Swordsman. That is how he now fought.

    His sword skill would not lose to Arnaud, and his current fighting style would certainly not fail him.

    No, certainly Leonard was now stronger.

    However, the Temrs did not base their evaluation on¡´Elemental Magic¡µarchive.

    Even though there are those among them that have an affinity for Elemental Magic and use it, they silently cast it during battle.

    Thus, Leonard convinced himself that true power consisted in reaching the pinnacle of the holy affinity.

    If he were to achieve his goal, surely he would have the power to cut down any opponent.

    That was his delusion born out of being saved by a hero during his childhood.

    The hero was strong.

    Simple, perfect strength.

    The attacking monsters were decimated with the hero¡¯s sword.

    Even wicked spirits farrger than a human were vanquished with a single stroke of the sword.

    Thus his hidden vige, which had resigned themselves to death, were saved by a hero.

    Since then, Leonard was fascinated with that mystical sword.

    And while mastering the ways of magic he imitated the hero¡¯s sword with a stick.

    After bing a Saint Wizard, he finally left for Ingracia Kingdom.

    There, he learnt the Sacred Magic and awaited his opportunity to journey to the Holy Empire Ruberion.

    For an outsider to be allowed the pilgrimage, one would have to attain certain proficiency with the Sacret Magic.|

    In the end, Leonard reached a high level of the Sacred Magic archive and was allowed to be the Knights Temr¡¯s apprentice.

    Afterwards, during the spirit contract ceremony, he formed a contract with the Light and Darkness spirit.

    With a serious expression, he reported to have formed a contract only with the light spirit. For him, the Darkness spirit distanced him from the ¡°Hero¡± and hence was pointless.

    Thus, began the life of the Light Temr Leonard.

    A nightmare incarnate descended from the sky.

    Lightlynding upon the ground, she looked up at the knights.

    Without panicking, Leonard had already begun to order his men.

    He had the target surrounded by two knights from each direction.

    And had the rest set up a simple Holy Barrier as soon as possible.

    He decided that they should end this fight quickly in order to focus on Hinata¡¯s order.

    Leonard¡¯s magic perception identified the monster before him as unreasonably powerful. Even among A ranked monsters, she was far stronger.

    Perhaps she is the highest existence in this city. Maybe they were beset upon by the Demon Lord himself.

    On this battlefield, Leonard felt powerful existences in various direction through his perception magic.

    He couldn¡¯t feel the other knights, but that¡¯s because the magic power is unnaturally dense in these areas.

    There was only one enemy before them.

    Negligence would result in death. He decided to dispose of her immediately.

    ¡¸Set up the barrier for the target before us!¡¹

    He issued the order, judging that there was no time to analyze the enemy.

    The knights surrounding her in four directions immediately got to work.

    This is an excellent barrier which probably cannot be broken from the inside.

    But it is not perfect. It is a simple barrier, after all.

    The space created is narrow, so could it block every attack is the question.

    The space is created is twenty meters in diameter, but if one were to immediately absorb all the magic energy and fire off arge scale spell, then perhaps it would break.

    That¡¯s why the barrier is normally made to be farrger.

    In the first ce, though this barrier sealed the very ability he was so proud of, he couldn¡¯tin in the present situation.

    Just in case, he had the second squad surround them all with a defense barrier.

    They couldn¡¯t kill the target trapped in the purification barrier.

    They could attack from the outside, but they had to confirm the target before that.

    On the off chance that the enemy had a rare reflect affinity, such carelessness would only lead to unnecessary casualties. He could hardlymit such a blunder.

    When the dust settled, a single monster stood before them.

    She was slender, with purple-ck hair.

    It was long enough to flow onto her back, and it suited her well. She had a beautiful face. But, two horns adorned her head.

    Her white skin peeked from inside a kimono.

    She was d in jet ck armor. A bewitching beauty.

    Her eyes, like two amethysts, focused on Leonard and she opened her mouth.

    ¡¸My name is Shion. Rimuru-sama¡¯s first servant.

    Now then, gentlemen. So says my lord.

    ¡°Obedience or death!¡±

    O wise knights, certainly you can discern which is better option.

    Abandon your weapons and join me!¡¹

    She dered greatly emphasizing the words ¡°first servant¡±.

    Leonard felt power emanate from the monster who introduced herself as Shion.

    She was clearly unnaturally strong. The enemy was probably an oni.

    Oni are powerful beings from the ogre family who have evolved such after many long years.

    Sometimes called divine, there have been oni that have brought many cmities upon the world.

    Yet she was a named monster on top of being an oni.

    At this point, it may be more urate to refer to her as and god rather than a monster.

    But the Holy Empire Ruberion recognizes the existence of only one god-Ruminas*.

    Bestowing happiness upon a hero with a kiss, this heavenly child could bestow a holy blessing upon them.

    Thus,nd gods, gods who protected people, and the like absolutely cannot be recognized.

    ¡¸Silence! Wicked monster. We will cleanse the world of your unclean presence!¡¹

    Leonard called out and ordered the men to fire Holy Cannon at her.

    This attack would be meaningless to those with resistance to holy attacks, but monsters should not be able to block it.

    Unlike Earth, Water, Fire, or Wind resistances, Holy and Dark attacks cannot be nullified.

    Other than monsters with an angelic affinity, Holy Cannon is not an attack that can be blocked.

    Upon Leonard¡¯s order, the knights began their assault.

    Thus, an incessant rain of attacks fell upon Shion.

    ¡¸Is that your answer? I¡¯ll kill you?¡¹

    She said with a face of ¡°Why do these people not listen to other¡¯s words?¡±

    And while she was asking the question, an odachi appeared in her hand, stopping every energy bolting her way.

    However, that would hardly make her a threat.

    Even if she were recognized as a Land God ss, she was already trapped within the holy field.

    They only had to keep up the barrier long enough for her to weaken.

    But... Leonard was simply impressed that she could still disy the sword speed of a master.

    The sword which had received so many Holy Affinity attacks showed no signs of breaking¡ªso it could also be called abnormal.

    And then one of the knights screamed.

    Seems like one of the attacking knights had their bullet returned to them.

    She had absorbed the holy magic with her sword and sent the attack flying back at them.

    Which is normally impossible.

    That is, it required such precise timing that it required godly skill.

    Panicking, Leonard ordered the onught to stop.

    The knight who was hit previously was not seriously hurt and got away with a scare.

    But being able to return their attacks from within the holy field far exceeded Leonard¡¯s expectations.

    Not a single knight could hide his surprise.

    While suppressing his surprise, Leonard clicked his tongue thinking about the next step.

    Shion being Shion was simply upset at the fact that her attack did not go as intended.

    In the first ce, attacks would only pass into the barrier but would not get out.

    While this barrier permits holy magic to pass through it, other attacks it blocks. Moreover, she tried this earlier, but it seems¡ºSpatial Travel¡»has been sealed.

    Shion¡¯s irritation was reaching its peak. She is hardly a patient person, but she had decided to bear it as long as possible.

    By now, her rampage was imminent.

    ¡¸Hey... hey, guys. I¡¯ll ask nicely, how about you drop the barrier, hmm?

    I promise I won¡¯t kill you and will even let you eat a special meal made by me?

    How about it? Isn¡¯t is a wonderful proposal? That¡¯s thest warning I¡¯ll give you, so how about it?¡¹

    She put effort into stifling her anger and asked them with a forced smile.

    She waspletely looking down on the knights who she deemed couldn¡¯t even scratch her, but seriously believed they could ept the offer.

    But, of course, the knights would not even consider it...

    ¡¸Silence! Trapped within a barrier, how dare you act so high and mighty?!¡¹

    One of the knights replied.

    Yes, a monster does weaken greatly within the holy field.

    That is caused simply by the fact that magical energy dissipates within it.

    And a monster which is a mass of magic energy must abstain from using skills in order to preserve its existence.

    Which is why they limit themselves to using only the simplest skills.

    Let¡¯s say that she creates arge explosion inside the barrier. The shrapnel will pass through the barrier and hit the knights.

    Thus, just to be safe, Leonard had them set up a physical attack barrier. Setting up a barrier in regards to specific types of attacks is the norm.

    Even though he had gone to these lengths, Leonard was still anxious.

    He saw Shion pick up fist sized stones from the ground.

    He immediately figured out what she was going to do.

    So he had the knights, especially the ones up close, guard against the attack.

    A thunderous roar, and an explosion appeared in front of one of the knights.

    Shion had thrown a stone at the knight. The stone reflected on the physical attack barrier.

    What amazing strength.

    And that¡¯s her power in her weakened state, with her powers sealed.

    How terrible would it be had they not set up the holy field in time.

    The oni in front of him seemed upset and was stomping her feet.

    Her stomps are creating cracks in the earth, so just how much power does she...

    Though she looks like an intellectual young girl, how cruel that lie is!

    ¡¸Keep up the barrier with your lives if you have to! Those free, attune your spirit power to mine.

    I¡¯ll use Disintegration.

    Converge the barrier on her to seal her movements! We can¡¯t let her live!!¡¹

    When Disintegration captures its target it never lets go.

    It is a spell that can vaporize any kind of enemy. But, using it on such arge area will cause it to disperse.

    Moreover, it¡¯s not a skill that every knight can use.

    This time, it¡¯s only possibly by using the other knights¡¯ energy. By simultaneously using it from every direction, you can activate the Area Disintegration.

    ¡°Thank goodness I was here¡± Leonard thought, relieved.

    In the first ce, only he and Hinata can use this spell. Moreover, Area Disintegration is a high level forbidden spell that even Hinata cannot use.

    It uses to much energy that it threatens the caster¡¯s life.

    But.

    Consider the rampaging demon before him.

    He could not possibly let this demon loose upon the world.

    Having thus decided, Leonard gave the order.

    The other knights, as if reading his thoughts, have already gotten to work.

    They all found the thought of this monster, who exerted so much strength inside the barrier, rampage freely too terrifying.

    Their teamwork impable, they first created a twenty meter square of light around her.

    Copsing the barrier on top of her, it turned into a pyramid shaped cage.

    Shion looked at the cage of light.

    That looks dangerous, she thought. But, she could not break the barrier nor did she have any skills to protect herself with.

    The humans are looking down on her too much, Shion thought, and

    ¡¸Begone demon! We cannot let such a dangerous being live!

    This world needs only one god! Disintegration!!¡¹

    The strongest one of them cried.

    At the same moment, from the four corners and the zenix of the pyramid she was in a violent light assaulted Shion.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t look down on me, human! Rimuru-sama, protect me!!¡¹

    Shion wrapped herself in all her magical energy, and prepared for the attack.

    In a split second,

    Without an explosion or heat, the light consumed her.

    The knights thought that power to be supreme. But they still did not neglect to keep up the barrier.

    Though the monster¡¯s death was certain, they would keep it up until ordered otherwise.

    As for those that supported Leonard¡¯s spell, they all copsed where they stood. Having used such an extreme spell, their fatigue was expected.

    Even tempered knights could not avoid exhaustion. The fact that none of them died evidences how well superb they are.

    Leonard turned and sighed in relief, confirming that everyone was alive.

    But, he sighed too early. He should have done so after confirming that the monster was dead.

    He had used the highest anti-personnel skill, and the impossibility of what he saw caused his feet to be unsteady.

    He had looked up to confirm the state of the target.

    In the center, the remnant of the oni... no, that burned thing began to move.

    They were not able to burn everything away; some of it remained.

    But that cannot possibly survive. A limbless monster, a mere torso, can only crawl into a hole awaiting death.

    Leonard sighed again, preparing to crush the target.

    It was a terrifying monster, but they had managed to defeat it.

    They were truly fortunate to have been able to destroy it without a single casualty. Had they not made the first move, they might have all been killed.

    But, their goal was not to kill this monster. Leonard so remembered, changing his mood.

    And he began to consider his mission.

    At the present, he was supposed to set up one corner of arge scale Holy Field.

    It was to support Hinata¨Ca crucial mission. However, the oni¡¯s attack had left his men exhausted.

    Fulfilling the mission may prove difficult. He thought, and finally noticed that something was wrong.

    He did not feel that a single division had seeded.

    If he was attacked, were the other groups also attacked? But even so, there¡¯s no way they could have been attacked by equally powerful monsters, so they are just runningte.

    (cking aren¡¯t they... what a good opportunity. I¡¯ll forge them anew when we get back)

    Leonard thought, and intended to contact Arnaud, but...

    ¡¸B-b-bastards.... U-unforgivable. I¡¯ll never forgive you, human trash!!¡¹

    He felt a wicked presence behind him, and turned around.

    An unbelievable sight unfolded before him.

    In the middle of the holy field, like a zombie or a ghoul, something was gathering itself together.

    The knights, their faces deathly blue, looked at Leonard.

    ¡¸I-impossible! How can you still live after being hit by disintegration?!¡¹

    He couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    A rare mistake for the calm and collected Leonard.

    But, it couldn¡¯t be helped. If anything, it¡¯s the monster that survived Disintegration that exceeds thews of the world.

    And before him, the zombie-like oni began to regenerate into her original beautiful form. Which only increased their fear.

    Returning to her original form in less than a minute, this is what she said.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll show you the same level of pain, the same level of suffering, and twice the fear, humans!!¡¹

    An ominous crimson light shining in her eyes, Shion bellowed.

    And charging forward she hit the barrier with her sword.

    It wasn¡¯t simply effective. And the relieved knights¡¯ faces were covered in fear.

    Cracks ran across the whole barrier. And...

    ¡¸Hmph, as I thought. It¡¯s not a high density barrier, but one that tampers with thews of the world a bit.

    Well, something like that can be changed with one of the effects of my¡ºCook¡»skill¡¹

    She said and cut the surprised knight standing in front of Leonard.

    Though he should have lost his head, that¡¯s not what happened. Only his limbs fell to the ground.

    Did she surpass his sight by that much? While feeling the sense of dread intensified, he casted full recovery magic on the knight.

    But...

    It did not activate.

    Which caused Leonard to tremble,

    ¡¸Kukuku, you fool. I made that human¡¯s limbless state the norm.

    What good would recovery magic do? He¡¯s perfectly fine already!¡¹

    Shion happily exined.

    Leonard understood what she meant which caused his heart to tremble in terror.

    In fact, he had noticed, but did not want to ept it, when she had rewritten the effects of the Holy Field.

    And, now before him, was undeniable proof.

    She overwrites the nature of the object itself. She has a skill that allows her to obtain a desired effect.

    In front of a skill that necessarily grants the user¡¯s desire, defense may bepletely impossible.

    Even if you try to oppose her, she¡¯ll just overwrite it with a stronger wish. Only those who possess a simr skill can oppose her.

    Because Leonard was a genius, he noticed this, and despaired.

    He figured there was no way he could oppose her.

    So he thought. Understanding that a demon had been let loose upon the world.

    ¡¸No way.... it¡¯s impossible... this kind of fiend cannot possibly...¡¹

    Fear.

    As she had dered, Leonard was ovee with fear.

    Leaving Leonard forter, she first went for the despairing knights and the exhausted who could no longer run away.

    And in front of Leonard¡¯s eyes, his men, now limbless, were carefully arranged in a few moments.

    Leonard felt as if he were going mad from fear.

    And in his ear,

    ¡¸So you are next?¡¹

    A sweet voice whispered.

    Now Leonard woulde to know true fear.

 Chapter 94 â€“ Mastermind

    Trantor¡¯s Corner

    Tables filled with food, faces full of smile, expensive alcohol, and an otherwise nauseating atmosphere. A group of perhaps the least honest people employed in honorable fields were gathered here. Human traffickers employed by the army, politicians who managed drug distribution channels, doctors who killed and sold patient organs. Of course, Doctor Oda was among them. After all, tonight was a feast, with a bewitching main attraction.

    ¡¸Oda-sensei, I hear you have prepared another wonderful ¡°gift¡± for us?¡¹

    One of the guests asked.

    ¡¸Hah. I bet you will be surprised. I trust the previous one you have thoroughly enjoyed?¡¹

    The doctor said with a wicked smile.

    ¡¸That would be an understatement. But where have you found this ¡°merchandise¡± and how prone is it to... create problems?¡¹

    ¡¸Why, it is twin of the previous one. And, after I retract her registration tomorrow, she¡¯ll just be another crazy person on the streets.¡¹

    ¡¸Careful doctor, not ¡°her¡±, ¡°it¡±.¡¹

    The two menughed. But in reality, Doctor Oda was slightly worried, as the attraction has yet to show herself. Surely she was supposed to arrive ten minutes ago, nor was she in a state where she could refuse. So where was she?

    And then, the door to the balcony looking over the hall opened, and out stepped out a young girl. A cruel smile on her face.

    .

    .

    Saint Demon Confrontation Arc

    094. Mastermind

    Sakaguchi Hinata thought herself fortunate to have been able to meet Izawa Shizue.

    Though the time they spent to together was truly short, only to Shizue was Hinata able to truly open up her heart.

    A single month.

    In that short time, she had stolen all her skills and left her.

    She was afraid to be rejected. As her theft ability was terrifying.

    Moreover,

    ¡¸We¡¯re bothering Shizu-san.

    The Association is not so rich as to support people who don¡¯t work.

    So would you like to work together with me?¡¹

    So said a boy from her world.

    She understood that he was simply trying to recruit her, but his words ¨C that they were being a bother ¨C deeply hurt her.

    That¡¯s when Hinata decided to leave.

    When she was setting off, these were the boys parting words,

    ¡¸We¡¯ll definitely meet again! When we do, help me!¡¹

    She took those words literally.

    Lacking in information, Hinata opened her heart up to the boy just because he was a fellow World Traveler.

    So she nodded at his words without any hesitation.

    And set off on a journey.

    A world filled with despair, where life could be taken easily, such a world.

    She obtained power in order to survive.

    A country she was staying in got attacked,

    By a Disaster-ss monster, leaving many people dead. There were plenty people fighting to protect the children.

    The adults would not run away, but would desperately attempt to shield their children.

    Even though she had thought they would run away without a second thought trying to save themselves.

    Those fighting were called the Knights Temr (Holy Knights).

    They would at times be passing through this city on patrol, protecting the people and enforcing justice.

    ¡°That¡¯s where I want to live,¡± Hinata felt.

    And thus without a doubt...

    Ten years had passed.

    Though Hinata did not believe in god, she had reached one of the highest posts in the church.

    An ironic tale perhaps, but she was performing the sacred duty of protecting the lives of people and the citizens of the Holy Empire of Ruberion.

    Hinata did not doubt anything, and believed this to be her justice.

    Live for others. Even at the cost of your own life.

    If you did so, then everyone could be happy. Simrly, the monsters must be destroyed.

    Since every single time, it was the monsters that threatened the peoples¡¯ happy lives.

    Though the capital was protected by a barrier, the same was not true for the cities and viges in the region.

    The patrolling knights decreased the number of casualties while fighting off daily onught of monsters.

    Unlike the monsters of Jura Forest region, these had no other food source.

    A deste wastnd spread to the west.

    A result of a battle between two demon lord-like beings.

    This wastnd has many areas of dense miasma from which monsters spawn. Thus, the knights embody the peoples¡¯ hope itself.

    There have been times when the knights have been deceived and killed by monsters.

    Due to these urrences, the church decreed dealing with a monster was strictly forbidden.

    This creed conveyed the many hundred year long wisdom of the knights who had survived while protecting people.

    And at some point, Hinata had decided that peoples¡¯ happiness was directly connected to this creed.

    Though she did not originally believe the creed, she was won over by its logic.

    And, at some point...

    She decided that protecting the creed was her justice, a truly ironic tale.

    The days spent fighting the monsters.

    When was it that she found this routine boring>

    The day she became squad captain and started drafting ns, the number of casualties greatly decreased.

    That was thanks to her Monster Spawn point prediction and Casualty prediction. Methods ofmunication, and patrol timing.

    Thus people began to see the results of her optimization of the system.

    This is why the knights have so much faith in Hinata, she thought.

    This is why she absolutely could not vite the creed.

    She has the responsibility, the mission to protect the people.

    Having received the trust of her subordinates, she created a ce to return to.

    Even Nichs imed to love her...

    In the end, Hinata was simply afraid.

    Even though she tried not to get attached to anything, she was still afraid of losing everything.

    People could live happily only underplete control.

    Hinata so believed.

    And the existence of the Controlled Society Ruberius only proved her point.

    That¡¯s how it was supposed to be.

    Which is why, like always,

    She only needed to defeat monsters; that is all.

    A simple point. But that¡¯s how it was.

    Protecting the creed was her reason to exist, her justice.

    Such was her warped heart that never knew parental love.

    This belief was the only thing that supported her heart.

    To protect that belief, she decided to fight.

    And, now.

    Things were so bad, she wanted tough.

    But as a result, she made a breakthrough.

    She simply stopped worrying, stopped thinking.

    Was she right, was she wrong? Not even that mattered anymore.

    She could not see the amount of power of the enemy before her even with¡ºMathematician¡»skill.

    An enemy clearly above her. Worlds apart from his previous strength. She could onlyment having let him escapest time.

    Her tedious days,

    Would nowe to an end.

    Fighting a losing battle is a fool¡¯s action. Even so, Hinata was excited.

    (Am I wrong? In that case... prove it, Demon Lord Rimuru!)

    She drew therge sword, Dragon yer, from its scabbard to oppose the demon lord.

    A thin smile appeared on her face.

    And with her heart ted, sword pointing at Rimuru, she advanced.

    £ª £ª £ª

    I again considered my fight with her.

    This girl leaves no openings.

    Thanks to thought eleration, I am currently able to perfectly receive her hits.

    After a brief exchange, though my attacks don¡¯t even scratch her, hers seem to be able to scratch me.

    Not that they don¡¯t though¨Cnot that I can be proud of that.

    Which is why, we¡¯re currently trying to exploit an opportunity or a mistake made by the other, but none had presented itself yet.

    Hinata is a real beast to be able to fight me like this even after I awakened as a Demon Lord and have Raphael¡¯s support.

    Frankly, I had expected myself to overwhelm her.

    She seems to be able to easily read my sword, and blocks it without fail. And, responds with a urate shes.

    Last time, I was truly not a threat.

    Moreover, she didn¡¯t even go all outst time.

    While lightly blocking her attacks, I observe Hinata.

    A faint smile on her lips, she is looking straight at me.

    But, her eyes don¡¯t reflect our movement. Her eyes are moving like sensors trying to observe the entire area around us.

    Her posture does not waver, she is able to keep up a natural pose ready to counter any attack.

    Her movements don¡¯t depend on strength and seem to originate from nowhere.

    I am not sure how she is able to so easily predict my attacks, but it¡¯s clear that she knows.

    Whereas I, when I see her attack, I just desperately try to evade it.

    Of course, I¡¯m the one with lots of wasted movement.

    Because I have enough power to overwhelm her, I can dodge without being hit.

    Our proficiency levels cannot bepared¨CHinata is far higher.

    Even so, she does not let her guard down.

    At this point, all her tricks and skills have been rendered meaningless, so she fights me with a sword d in her fighting spirit.

    That spirit being of the Holy Affinity, I will probably be hurt if I get hit by that.

    ording to Raphael, the special ability of that sword will let it cut through even my barrier.

    Well, I guess depending on the reliable sword rather than on gaudy skills is just what I would expect from Hinata.

    In reality, other than me, only Hakurou could defend against her attacks.

    But, Hakurou would not be able to win by relying on magic attacks.

    Whereas Hinata has decided that magic attacks would not be effective against me, hence decided not to use them.

    She is a fighting genius.

    Even if I send out my clone to fight, she will probably cut it down in a second.

    One of the only weaknesses of ultimate skills is that only the true body can use them.

    In other words, even I were to project a copy or create a clone,

    While I could use the skills by moving my consciousness to them, multiple ¡°me¡± cannot.

    I cannot leave ultimate skills to clones.

    The same is true for unique skills, although the copy does possess some of the skills of the true body, these are not perfectly copied.

    Souei has gotten good at this and can bestow only the useful skills to his clones.

    At a time like this, where I am fighting with the support from an ultimate skill, a cheap clone will quickly be hit and vanish.

    It would be great if a clone could create an opportunity for me to strike at her, but if that backfires... I¡¯ll die from embarrassment.

    A simple n would be to focus on Hinata¡¯s endurance. I mean, I never tire.

    Even if neither one of usnds a hit, time still passes.

    But, it seems like the surrounding battles have finished.

    Some people are lying down, others are sitting on the ground, all seem to be exhausted and unable to move.

    But, their eyes are glued to our battle.

    They certainly cannot follow our attacks, so are they just trying to ascertain the result?

    Anyways, I don¡¯t have the time to be looking around.

    I have to resist Hinata with all my strength.

    Thend is filled with the sound of our shes.

    The sword Hinata held, the one asrge as she is, had an edge that looked like as if it was made of blue crystal.

    It was a beautiful sword.

    As if not feeling its weight, with a speed unimaginable for its size, Hinata wielded it freely.

    She¡¯s probably depending on some skill for that, but it¡¯s still marvelous sword y.

    And her expression,

    Now... it is that of an innocent girl, a smile on her face.

    Not the cold sneer that she carried before.

    She is simply swinging her sword. Without thinking about anything else, focused on the battle.

    A genius, huh.

    If I think about it, I was fortunate.

    I¡¯ve had my share of troubles, but after being born as a monster, I made some friends and had lots of fun.

    What about Hinata?

    ording to what Shizu-san had said, after obtaining all her skills in a single month, Hinata had left.

    I hadn¡¯t noticed it before, but there¡¯s something strange about this.

    Would Shizu-san really allow Hinata to go off on her own? That¡¯s a point I find strange.

    And that it truly is.

    A power too strong for a girl with a mind of someone who was going through puberty or just finished.

    Is it because I am an adult that I noticed it?

    Aside from Hinata as she is now, in that unbnced state she was given a Dominance-type skill.

    Could you possibly allow her to leave?

    Considering this suspicion, and using other information I had gathered, I had Raphael run an analysis.

    The result was a truly questionable possibility. That is, Hinata¡¯s thought process has been restricted.

    That could only have been possibly in the first months ofing to this world.

    Though I haven¡¯t obtained all of Shizu-san¡¯s memories, the original Hinata was rather meek.

    To suddenly decide to go on a journey after a single month...

    Moreover, considering the presence of one more person by Shizu-san¡¯s and Hinata¡¯s side...

    ¡¸Hey, why did you decide to leave Shizu-san¡¯s ce?¡¹

    I asked as if catching my breath during our sword fight.

    I have gotten used to her timing. Blocking her attacks is not much of a challenge now.

    Seems like I had lots of room for improvement.

    Inparison, Hinata is not struggling, but sweat had appeared on her face.

    An obvious result considering that she is fighting with all her strength.

    Moreover,

    ¡¸Why do you ask so now? I don¡¯t want to remember, but let¡¯s see...

    Cause I didn¡¯t want to be a bother, I think¡¹

    She honestly replied.

    I didn¡¯t expect an answer, thinking she was going to just ignore the question, so I¡¯m surprised.

    But when I heard the response, I felt pain in my heart.

    Hmm? Pain in my heart? What a strange sensation.

    Thinking that it¡¯s not a problem even if I were to ignore the response, I put more strength into my sword. Our shes now created shockwaves.

    ¡¸Shizu-san had never thought you a bother though?¡¹

    (Yes. I never thought so...)

    ¡¸Fu, now of all time... And please don¡¯t speak of Shizu-san¡¹

    She increased the sharpness of her attacks.

    Seems like she has yet to go all out.

    Let¡¯s wait and see.

    While desperately blocking the sword and countering,

    ¡¸But, she was worried! That she made you lonely!¡¹

    (Right... I was worried. But... there was someone else I had to worry more about)

    Eh?

    I wasn¡¯t just hearing things a second ago, right?

    Hearing Shizu-san¡¯s voice...

    ¡¸Ha! Don¡¯t say it like you know! What could someone like you understand!!¡¹

    My words angered the calm Hinata.

    She seems very mad. Faster than I could think about the reason,

    ¡¸You let your guard down, it¡¯s my win! Melting sh!!¡¹

    The speed of her swings again elerated bing light itself.

    That sword, wrapped in various types of magic,

    ?Announcement. Impossible to block. Impossible to evade!!?

    (Damn! That can actually kill me?!)

    First time I heard Raphael¡¯s worried voice.

    And, elerating my thoughts to 10 million times the norm, I could only slowly watch as the sword approached me.

    At that angle, with such timing.

    I cannot evade, barriers are useless, but I guess I can try to move my consciousness into a clone.

    But, since that attack fires off a light that erases everything. If I use the skill a moment toote, I¡¯ll be burned to death.

    Did she respond to get me to lower my guard?

    Didn¡¯t seem that way, but as a result she got me.

    ?Announcement. I propose annihting it using Gluttonous King Beelzebub. Please do not give up?

    Raphael advised the course of action that the highest chance of sess.

    And as Raphael said, I will be activating Beelzebub.

    The moment her sword touches me, I¡¯ll have Beelzebub eat the sword and the skill.

    If that fails, I might disappear.

    But there¡¯s no room for hesitation.

    I trusted Raphael, and activated Beeelzebub at that precise moment.

    ............

    ......

    ...

    The result, I survived.

    I thought I would die, but I survived.

    Hinata opened her eyes and looked at me.

    For but a brief second.

    She soon readied her sword and came at me again.

    I, personally, was still in the process of being happy about surviving, but I guess fighting heres first.

    Seriously, this girl, so dangerous!

    Honestly, the moment her skill touched me, a lot of my magic energy had disappeared.

    If converted into HP, I¡¯d say about 50% was gone.

    Well, I did survive though...

    I won¡¯t let my guard down again.

    Actually, the only reason I did in the first ce was because I started hearing Shizu-san¡¯s voice for some reason.

    While thusining and blocking her attacks...

    ?Announcement.¡ºFuture Attack Prediction¡»has been acquired. Activate? [YES]/[NO]?

    I almost screamed in surprise.

    Suddenly, Raphael had acquired a new skill.

    What a great person Raphael is.

    While observing Hinata I had been trying to predict her movements, so maybe because of that... let¡¯s just go with that.

    I hastily activated it.

    A number of lights appeared before me. Though it¡¯s a sense, I actually visualize it?

    A single light fired at me.

    I moved my sword in anticipation of the light, and interestingly enough it blocked Hinata¡¯s sword perfectly.

    It seems like that light

    That light originates from her posture and disys possible attacks which follow a disyed trajectory.

    If she¡¯s trying to do something, the lights turn ck.

    In this case, prediction is impossible, but it means a real attack ising soon.

    In other words, feints and the like can now be calcted.

    A master like Hinata can certainly use attacks that cannot be anticipated.

    But what¡¯s scary about this skill is that it does not predict the attack but the result.

    That is, even if the chances are low, only a specific attack could follow the prediction line.

    If that¡¯s the case... Hinata¡¯s not a threat anymore.

    Her flowing attacks all predicted with¡ºFuture Attack Prediction¡», I easily flick away her sword.

    It¡¯s the end! I won¡¯t kill you, but I¡¯ll have you feel some pain!

    While I was thinking this, I lowered my sword, only to have an unbelievable illusion appear before me.

    Both of her hands outstretched, Shizu san stood in front of me.

    With no burn marks, a face of an adult without a mask.

    Her face older than mine, and a calm aura about her.

    Hinata seemed to also be able to see this illusion as she angrily scowled at me.

    And to both of us,

    (Rimuru, and Hinata. No one else)

    No way...

    An illusion can talk?

    Hinata seemed to be able to hear it, cause she just sat there.

    And... suddenly, my sword was pressing against her neck.

    At that moment, time seemed to stop.

    This is... though eleration? And I am linked with Hinata?

    ¡¸What did you do? What the hell are you nning?¡¹

    Her eyes bloodshot, Hinata asked.

    I don¡¯t remember thrusting at her at all.

    But, I am the one who wants to ask.

    ¡¸No idea! I want to know myself!¡¹

    Though she seems as if about to disappear, I can see a phantom of Shizu-san.

    A slight smile on her face, she so said to us.

    (I¡¯ll borrow a little of your time. Would you listen to me?)

    And, the phantom began to speak.

    Her words dispelled all of my suspicions, or rather, it confirmed all of my hypotheses.

    In other words, the original cause of all of this.

    Why did Shizu-san abandon Hinata?

    And, are Hinata¡¯s thoughts limited?

    These questions.

    These were all answered by her words.

    (I¡¯ll be frank. I worried about Kagurazaka Yuuki.

    I knew that Hinata was strong. But even so, choosing him even I found strange.

    Now I understand. My thoughts were restricted. By his ability...)

    ¡¸No way! Yuuki would never do that!¡¹

    Interrupting Hinata, Shizu-san shook her head and continued.

    (You are also affected, Hinata. Even now you are...)

    She said with a pained voice.

    Hinata had nothing to say in response.

    That¡¯s to be expected. She was just told she had been manipted up until now.

    But, these words confirmed my own conclusions.

    ¡°Right...¡± I said, satisfied.

    Now the doubts have been cleared.

    As there was a person who willingly manipted a single girl who thought that if she tried hard enough, someone would one day be nice to her.

    That culprit is...

    ¡¸In other words, Kagurazaka Yuuki is the mastermind behind all of this?¡¹

    Surprised at my question, Shizu turned around and with a distraught face nodded.

    As I thought.

    Now everything makes sense.

    At this moment, a me of anger against the mastermind was lit within me.

 Chapter 95 â€“ Complete Victory

    Complete Victory

    Inside the time that had been prolonged by 1 million fold, we faced each other.

    That was, a thought space created by Wisdom King Raphael, that dragged Hinata into this space.

    It seeded in creating a forced thought link with Hinata¡¯s consciousness, which I could have not predicted.

    Well, why did it do such a thing?

    The answer was Shizu-san.

    (It was my request. To Rimuru¡¯s ability, Wisdom King Raphael.)

    Shizu-san says so, while smiling gently.

    The Izawa Shizue who was seen by Hinata and I was not the real person.

    It was the remains of the real person¡¯s Soul. A fragment of her mind.

    At the time I absorbed her, her soul was also taken. Thanks to the evolution of Wisdom King Raphael, it seems that the analysis of her soul was a sess.

    Really.........

    Since the time it was still ¡®Great Sage¡¯, what has it done secretly and silently behind me? This fellow...

    Wasn¡¯t the true Mastermind Wisdom King Raphael-san? I thought so too, but it might also not be true.

    Inside the constructed thought space, Hinata was being embraced by Shizu-san.

    ¡°You have done well¡±, Shizu-san said while praising Hinata.

    That ruthless Hinata had a relieved expression like a child. Seeing such an appearance I felt a strange feeling.

    Then, Shizu-san¡¯s hands plucked the wicked insect that was coiling around Hinata¡¯s head, and burnt itpletely with her me.

    That was, the ¡°Curse¡¯s Crystal¡± that had started Hinata¡¯s Thought Restraint [1].

    ¡¸Wait, hey! Wisdom King Raphael. I also met Yuuki, could I also be under Thought Restraint?¡¹(Rimuru)

    Although I didn¡¯t think so, I asked to make sure.

    This Wisdom King Raphael fellow maybe doing something without permission, but it was not a negligent fellow.

    ¡¶Notification. Master is not under Thought Restraint.

    However, the traces of Thought Guidance were confirmed.

    Because of the ability¡¯s evolution, the effect of Thought Guidance has disappeared now.

    The report came nonchntly from Raphael as if it was a trivial matter.

    This fellow, if there were signs, then the probability that Yuuki was the mastermind was high.

    Even I was not convinced to doubt at that level! This fellow (Raphael), really.......

    Oh well, perhaps to obtain definitive evidence, it attempted to reproduce Shizu-san¡¯s soul.

    This fellow was too much of a perfectionist, it won¡¯t report to me, if the information was not absolutely 100% correct.

    Since my analysis was imperfect, it will trouble and confuse me, if it reported every trivial information one by one.

    As if it understood what my intentions were, I don¡¯t have anyint about it.

    And thus, time passed for a while.

    Hinata raised her head, did she calm down?

    Her expression was calm, her previous tense mood had been eased.

    Perhaps she was actually a kind child, but she might have acquired her ruthless and brutal tendency to survive through the harsh world.

    If you think about it, was this what Shizu-san had regrets about?

    Maybe for this reason, Wisdom King Raphael reproduced Shizu-san¡¯s Soul, because it wanted an opportunity to exchange information with her.

    (Hinata, I¡¯m sorry for neglecting you.

    Please live strongly, faith is important, but don¡¯t misjudge the reality/enemy.)[2]

    ¡¸Shishou (Sensei).........But, even now, I am still confused.

    I believe the condition in Holy Empire of Ruberion was not wrong.¡¹(Hinata)

    (Hinata...... Which is correct? Which is wrong?

    To decide it one-sidedly is not good. Be flexible, okay?)

    Shizu-san admonishes her gently.

    She still wanted to talk more. This woman (Hinata) even if she was smart, she was too stubborn.

    She doesn¡¯t really lend her ear to any of my words, but there are asions when she showed her flexible nature.

    But just as expected she still didn¡¯t listen to my words......

    ¡¸I understand. One more time, I will start over. Seeing with these eyes, and deciding with my own heart.¡¹ (Hinata)

    Hinata nodded honestly.

    Oi......... was it because Shizu-san¡¯s the one who was talking that she became this obedient? Or, because she was released from Thought Restraint that she became obedient?

    It was because of the Thought Restraint. Yes, there¡¯s no mistaking it.

    After all, it¡¯s not like I expected anything while having a hard time persuading Hinata.

    That means, the bad one was all Yuuki.

    Was there a possibility that guy was also manipted....?

    Could Raphael give me an answer about this?

    ¡¸Oi, I understand that Kagurazaka Yuuki is the mastermind. But, for confirmation....

    Is there a possibility that Yuuki is also being manipted?

    If I say urately, by the ¡°Sorcery King (Curse Lord)¡± Kazaream!¡¹(Rimuru)

    I press the question about the real issue at hand sternly.

    If it is not inquired now, the core issue may nevere out.

    ¡¸Yuuki is manipted by ¡°Sorcery King¡± Kazaream, how?

    Wasn¡¯t he a former Demon Lord that was in by Demon Lord Leon, right? How can he still be alive?¡¹(Hinata)

    ¡¸Nn? Ah! Before this, that person¡¯s subordinate yman said that Demon Lord was still alive.

    He said that person¡¯s Spiritual body seemed to have revived.

    Because he had detailed information from the human side, I guessed that he was possessing a human.¡¹(Rimuru)

    ¡¸He is alive? And, he is in a ce where he could gather information easily.

    In the first ce, to apply Thought Restraint on me, it doesn¡¯t seem possible for Yuuki to do it at the same time when I arrived at this world.

    Above all else, his intention or objective was unknown. But, if you say that Kazaream is the mastermind.....¡¹ (Hinata)

    ¡¸Nn? Do you know something?¡¹(Rimuru)

    To my question, Hinata only replied in silence.

    This fellow was still not being honest with me.

    Oh well. What I wanted to hear was not from Hinata.

    ¡¸Answer me, Wisdom King Raphael¡¹

    To my question, I felt relieved as if it was answered.

    A Spiritual body can¡¯t use their ability excessively. Additionally, there was a possibility that it could possess a body and move from one to another.

    Or, there was a possibility that somehow, through the protection of the Spiritual body, the soul did not vanish. Kazaream was left roaming around and fused with Yuuki when he idently came into this world.

    Although the probability of the former was higher, themunication with yman came too slowly. As yman said, the contact suddenly came several tens of years ago [3], until then his movement was a mystery.

    In case of thetter.

    The probability was too low, it was something unimaginable, but..... There was a dying person who reincarnated as a Slime, so it can¡¯t be said to bepletely impossible.

    Eh? Wasn¡¯t that was about myself?! I let out such a Tsukkomi.

    If one can¡¯t be said with certainty, Kaguzaka Yuuki¡¯s personality might have already vanished or not.

    However, there was also a possibility that Yuuki¡¯s personality could have been swallowed or dominated by Kazaream.

    Wisdom King Raphael considered various possibilities, but it doesn¡¯t want to dere until there was certainty.

    Since its perfectionist nature could be considered a merit and a demerit.

    ¡¸Anyway, currently without any doubt, Yuuki is a dangerous opponent. Because of that, we must be cautious.¡¹

    So, I concluded.

    (However, that child was seen as a really normal and kind child. There was no ufortable feeling.

    That was why I worried about him, Hinata. You must never get close to Yuuki.

    I have a very unpleasant premonition........

    Good bye, Hinata. Please live and be happy)

    Shizu-san said so at the end, she then disappeared from Hinata and my sight.

    She was finally able to tell Hinata what she was worried about, what she regretted had she disappeared.

    After Shizu-san disappearance, Hinata kept offering a silent prayer towards that direction. That appearance, I will always remember it.

    And then......

    ¡¶Notification. The purpose was achieved. Now releasing the thought link¡·

    Immediately after it said that, I felt like I was wrapped in a bright light.

    (Rimuru, thank you about Hinata. As expected you really are a kind person...... This ce is veryfortable.....)

    I thought I heard Shizu-san¡¯s voice.

    Was it only my imagination? Or, was it an illusion? However, Shizu-san¡¯s anxiety certainly disappeared.

    While sprouting a gentle smile, Shizu-san bowed her head to me.

    ??????????????????????????

    I opened my eyes after the signal from Wisdom King Raphael.

    The time that had been prolonged 1 million fold was returning to its normal flow, and thought link was released.

    The vicinity was shrouded with scent of the battlefield and we were ring at each other with the same stance we had a little while ago.

    In real time, half hour had passed since the beginning of the fight.

    Even though I felt like the fight took ce a long time ago, did my one on one fight with Hinata start only 30 minutes ago?

    Though I felt like time had already psed for several days, it looked like it never happened.

    ¡¸Well then, shall we continue again?¡¹(Hinata)

    Like nothing happened, Hinata drew her sword.

    Eh, wait a minute.

    ¡¸Hey! Thest time I had the advantage over you, I stopped! So, why did you nonchntly ignore it!¡¹ (Rimuru)

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know. Isn¡¯t itmon sense to end a battle after delivering the final blow?¡¹ (Hinata)

    ¡¸Ku......... This bastard.....¡¹ (Rimuru)

    ¡¸Besides, after my subordinates became like that, I cannot afford to withdraw silently, right?¡¹ (Hinata)

    What was she saying?

    So I thought, and looked around at my surroundings.........

    ¡¸Impossible, it is already impossible. Do as you like, you damn monster!¡¹ (Anon Holy Knight)

    ¡¸Kufufufufu. It was more enjoyable than I thought. Let¡¯s us have a break for a while¡¹(Diablo)

    ¡¸What, rest!? Whatever! Damn it!¡¹ (Anon Holy Knight)

    ¡¸Kufufufufu. Oh dear, don¡¯t say so!¡¹(Diablo)

    Such was exchange between Diablo and the Holy Knights.

    ¡¸Go away! You nuisance.¡¹(Souei)

    ¡¸Aa, Souei-sama.......how mean!¡¹(Tortured Female Holy Knight)

    For some reason, a redhead and beautiful onee-san leaned coquettishly against Souei.

    How should I put it, what were you doing in the fight? My anger was about to gush forth slightly, you know?

    ¡¸I am terribly sorry, Rimuru-sama. I was torturing her, but it seems I made a mistake.

    Somehow it became like this...........¡¹ (Souei)

    Souei apologized to me while he pushed aside the redhead Holy Knight while being annoyed.

    Although I was puzzled by what kind of torture he had conducted, I was more worried about what kind of torture that could cause such a reaction.

    I really don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on there.

    ¡¸You, get away from Souei-sama!¡¹(Souka)

    Souka shouts vigorously with loud voice.

    But the voice doesn¡¯t match with herpletely exhausted appearance. She looks likes she was unable to stand up.

    If you look around, Gobuta, Gabil and also Souei¡¯s Shadow squad were exhausted and looked like they wanted to copse.

    Next to them was Hakurou sighing.

    ¡¸You guys, will be drilled and tempered by me¡¹(Hakurou)

    So he grumbled. As the words became the final blow, Gobuta and the others suddenly copsed.

    Next to Gobuta and others, the Holy Knights were also simrly worn-out andying around. It seems like an intense battle had unfolded there.

    But it seem their battle was not satisfying for Hakurou, didn¡¯t they do their best with Holy Knights as the opponent?

    ¡¸I was deceived-ssu. My opponent was the strongest one, so cruel-ssu!¡¹(Gobuta)

    ¡¸To end up drawing a Hobgoblin as an opponent...... That? I am also not in a good position......¡¹ (Gregory)

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be!......... I have tried my best! And yet why!?¡¹(Gabil)

    Unanimously, they wereining about something. Oh well, I have nothing else to say except condolences.

    Well, this was still okay, even though I still don¡¯t understand what happened to Souei¡¯s opponent, I will just leave it behind.

    But I soon caught a glimpse of a grievous scene that made me want to avert my eyes, I think they were Holy Knight who had be ymates of Ranga and Shion

    Looking by a nce, lying in front of Ranga were eight people that were left with only tattered pants.

    Ranga seemed to have carried them with his mouth, while wagging his tail energetically.

    ¡¸My master! These people were the best to check my condition after my evolution¡¹(Ranga)

    Ranga said so happily.

    Although I told him not to do things excessively.........Well, at least he didn¡¯t kill them.

    ¡¸O, ou. Good for you then.....¡¹ (Rimuru)

    ¡¸Ay! Can I y more?¡¹ (Ranga)

    ¡¸No, please stop. Those people might be tired already....¡¹ (Rimuru)

    ¡¸Is that so? I understand.¡¹ (Ranga)

    Was he not ying enough? His tail has hung down but.........

    Were they relieved by my words? I think I heard relieved voices from the people under Ranga¡¯s feet.

    Yup, it was their voice, all right.

    If Ranga yed another round with them, those people will die.

    Frankly, they were saved! Their faces, with their thankful eyes, were directed towards me.........

    Was it alright for the Holy Knight to do that? I became a bit worried, but it can¡¯t be helped, since their opponent was Ranga.

    The main problem was about Shion¡¯s opponent¡¯s condition.

    Why? Why did everyone¡¯s limbs disappear and their body left to squirm on the ground?

    I believed that Shion¡¯s smug face was a bad premonition. It really was.

    ¡¸.......Oi. Shion. What did you do to those people?¡¹(Rimuru)

    ¡¸Ay! For themendation, thank you very much!

    These things (people)[4], because they dared to try and oppose Rimuru-sama, I punished them a little.¡¹(Shion)

    I¡¯m not praising you! You idiot.

    Although Shion proudly answered, but.......

    No matter how you look at it, it was too overboard. In the beginning, except for my subordinates, I didn¡¯t really care about the people who opposed me or trash or something like that.

    ¡¸Oi...... Although I said do your best, no matter how you look at it you are overdoing it! Don¡¯t kill them! Didn¡¯t I say that?¡¹(Rimuru)

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright. Everyone still lives energetically like this!¡¹(Shion)

    No no!

    Even if they are alive, they were not in a good condition. Didn¡¯t those who lost their arms and legs have a nk and hollow expression?!

    What¡¯s more, since they were protecting people, if theyck arms and legs, how could they fight against monsters?

    She doesn¡¯t understand what I want to say, this fellow.......

    ¡¸Shion, it seems like it¡¯s just you that did not obey my order.

    If you don¡¯t have any exnation......¡¹ (Rimuru)

    Just when I attempted to speak,

    ¡¸Oops! I forgot! You guys, be delighted and express your gratitude to Rimuru-sama!¡¹

    While saying such words, in a great haste she collects all the squirming Holy Knights under her feet in one swoop.

    And then sprinkles over the Full Potion (Complete Recovery Medicine).

    In front of my sight, the Holy Knights¡¯ limbs were growing back.

    Although I don¡¯t understand her ability, she obtained a very terrifying ability, that Shion.

    Did she manipte the system¡¯s effect? An absurd dangerous skill had awakened in this troublesome girl.

    I cannot stop myself from sympathizing with her opponent.

    The Holy Knight that had their arms and legs restored, were sharing their joy with each other.

    Their joy was great since they weren¡¯t turned into a disabled person, which is understandable because of how many daily training they had.

    Well, it¡¯s because of Shion¡¯s rampage, from now on I decided to pay more attention to her.

    Well, as long as Holy Knights safety was confirmed, so I thought.

    However, oh well......

    About Hinata, is it because she saw her subordinates in a miserable condition?

    You reap what you sow, but this is just an excuse.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped. To set up the fence again, so let¡¯s be an enemy, huh?

    ¡¸I understand. It can¡¯t be helped, I will be your opponent.

    However, no hard feelings in this! Can you swear if you lose fairly, you will not meddle with this country?¡¹ (Rimuru)

    ¡¸......... I understand. Let¡¯s promise, this match is thest!¡¹ (Hinata)

    I believe in you, Hinata.

    Unlike the previous time, the hesitation inside Hinata¡¯s eyes was gone.

    It also didn¡¯t look like she was exacting the revenge for the poor treatment of holy knights, maybe it¡¯s because she had properly listened to my words.

    That¡¯s good. You can¡¯t stay stubborn all the time.

    Well then, this was thest match.

    While holding each one¡¯s sword, we closed our distance together.

    Everyone, including the holy knights, were watching us intently.

    What is Justice, tedious talk is also not good.

    In the end, although it was annoying to resort to violence, it was easy to understand.

    To bet their beliefs, the fight between two people had restarted.

    .........

    ......

    ...

    However.

    Frankly, there was no possibility for me to lose.

    After all, there was¡ºFuture Attack Prediction¡».

    Although Holy attribute can pierce through Covenant King Uriel¡¯s Absolute Defense, I already have eyes that can see all the sword lines.

    Having such thoughts, I must never think carelessly.

    In my vision, ¡ºFuture Attack Prediction¡» emitted light for the line of all predicted attacks

    Nn???

    Surprised. What was the meaning of this? To me, who was having such thoughts,

    ¡¶Notification. The Individual: Sakaguchi Hinata¡¯s growth was confirmed. She most likely posses ¡°Hero¡¯s Egg¡±.

    Because of this reason, she has be an existence that surpasses logic, and because of this result, she seemed to gain a resistance against Result Prediction System¡¯s ability.¡·

    In other word, I must avoid using my own power?

    Why did this happen! Didn¡¯t I have the upper hand during the previous positions?

    To grow in the middle of the fight, although it was wonderful, to happen at this time was too much!

    Damn, what the hell does this mean! Seriously,

    Even the Gluttonous King Beelzebub vanished in the fight before......

    While thinking such things, I desperately warded off Hinata¡¯s sword.

    Even though she became ¡°Hero¡¯s Egg¡±, it seemed to not strengthen her suddenly.

    That was a relief. Because I can still deal with her somehow.

    However, I can¡¯t win just by evading. There must something that I can do if not....

    Towards me who was lost in thoughts,

    ¡¶Notification. There is no problem. Gluttonous King Beelzebub¡¯s revival is possible.¡·

    Huh? Wasn¡¯t it annihted.......

    ¡¶Notification. Although it was annihted, it was possible to revive it, there was no problem.¡·

    What the past tense for! Even so shouldn¡¯t you say that earlier! Shouldn¡¯t you?

    I was wavering between delight and annoyance, Wisdom King Raphael let out an even more explosive statement.

    ¡¶Notification. Should Covenant King Uriel¡¯s Absolute Defense be activated? YES/NO ¡·

    Hey! Why didn¡¯t you activated it since a little while ago?

    To my question, Wisdom King Raphael answered about this matter, I almost reached the limit of my surprise.

    Anyway,

    ¡¶Solution. Holy attribute can pass through Covenant King Uriel¡¯s Absolute Defense.

    Therefore, there was no point to activate it. ¡·

    Etc, so it announced.

    Even a perfectionist has a limit.

    During the fight with Hinata before, it said that the movement of Holy attribute¡¯s attack was impossible to predict.

    Based on Raphael¡¯s analysis, about why it was possible to prate the Absolute Defense was because its substance was only ¡°Spirit Substance¡± and ¡°Shadow Substance¡±. It could pass because Absolute Defense¡¯s barrier which only protects against Magic Power.

    Raphael had reasoned that because it makes small scale moves at random, prediction of its contact point was impossible.

    So why was Raphael talking about this while filled with confidence?

    In other words, it means that Raphael had devised a perfect way to defend against Hinata¡¯s attack, right?

    ¡¶Solution. Not long ago, the data of Melt sh [5] that annihted Gluttonous King Beelzebub was collected.

    The result, Holy Sword technique: Melt sh was acquired.

    In this case, it was an event not covered in the prediction; it was now possible to percept thew of Spirit Substance¡¯s movement.¡·[6]

    Hmm.......

    Nn? Wait a minute, waaiiiit a minute.

    Eh? So that means, even If I received a direct hit from Hinata¡¯s sword a while ago, there was a possibility that I wouldn¡¯t receive any damage?

    ¡¶......¡·

    Oi! You ignoring me? This bastard.......

    So it means, not answering was the answer, huh?

    Eh? But.....

    Wait a minute, even if I received the direct hit from Hinata¡¯s Melt sh before, I would not die?

    ¡¶Solution. Of course. There was a possibility to receiverge damage, but it was also possible to regenerate immediately.¡·

    Then, why did it seem like you were panicking? Perhaps......... it was because you wanted me to eat and analyze Melt sh, right?[7]

    ¡¶......¡·

    Oh! You still don¡¯t want to answer again!

    This fellow, gradually the response bes high ss. If it ispared to Human, it was good at scheming.

    Even if it had an ego, I could honestly believe it.

    ........But, certainly. It¡¯s because that was something I had wished for.

    Can I withstand that attack? Can I also use it?

    In that moment it understood my wishes and immediately executed it, huh? This ability (Raphael) was no joke (overpowered).

    This ability was way too good for someone like me.

    ¡¶No. I only exist for Master¡¯s sake¡· [8]

    You immediately refuted it.

    Humph, thank you.

    Hereafter, I will be relying on you, Partner! But... I beg you to not do something secretly.

    Inside Thought eleration, the exchange between Wisdom King Raphael and I ended instantly.

    And, invoking Covenant King Uriel¡¯s Absolute Defense, my left hand caught Hinata¡¯s sword.

    Astonished, Hinata opened her eyes wide.

    That was so. In my life, that was the fastest strike.

    Facing Hinata,

    ¡¸Complete victory for me, Hinata!¡¹[9]

    So I announce it, I use Melt sh.

    A shining sh.

    A strike sh that even eyes cannot follow, the sword in Hinata¡¯s hand was broken, and then the strike stops right before Hinata¡¯s neck.

    The match was decided.

    Hinata was frozen because of the surprise but,

    ¡¸It was myplete defeat, Rimuru. You may do anything you like........¡¹

    So she muttered, and closed her eyes.

    The fight was over with my victory.

    Well then.

    Finally, it seems Hinata has be meek to me, did she finally agree to listen to my words?

    Thus, the Holy Knights¡¯ attack waspletely fended off.

    Or precisely, I felt it was too one-sided. I think I would deliberately pretend to have never seen it.

    The cleaning up afterwards will be difficult, but the problem was solved for the time being.

    [1] Thought Restraint (Ë¼¿¼ÖÆÓù) will change after there more exnation about this ability

    [2] ±¾Ù| (¥Æ¥­) = Reality (Enemy) double meaning

    [3] It means 10-19 years ago.

    [4] Shion use Kono monotachi.... Mono rarely used for people, it mainly used for things. So Shion really look down on them.

    [5]±ÀÄ§ë‘×Ó”Ø(¥á¥ë¥È¥¹¥é¥Ã¥·¥å) = Houmareikozan -> Spirit Destroying Magic sh (Melt sh)

    [6] I dub this Spiritodynamic. (The study of movement / change of Spirit Substance)

    [7] Rimuru was tricked by Rimuru¡¯s own skill?

    [8] Damn it Rimuru, just take it/she as your main waifu, and ditch Shion!

    [9] TITLE DROP!

    TL: thanks to Steve-san for the edit.

 Chapter 96 â€“ Chance to Speak

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Yet another graphic scene in the Trantor¡¯s corner, as for the novel: Circus Trantions does not endorse consumption of alcohol by a minor or otherwise)

    Standing upon the balcony, a benevolent smile on her face, with a sky blue dress covering her body, Yuuko was an angel incarnate. She was never a particrly beautiful woman, but at this moment, her face shown with profound joy.

    ¡¸A-Aiko... what are you doing there,e down to us.¡¹

    Doctor Oda said, sweat appearing on his face. He was desperately trying to dispel the suspicions forming in his mind.

    ¡¸Doctor, that is not my name¡¹

    The angelic voice replied much to his horror. A low murmur filled the hall as people were trying to understand whether this, too, was part of the entertainment that awaited them. In some sense, it was.

    ¡¸Yuuko..?¡¹

    Oda asked hesitantly. A wide smile forming on Yuuko¡¯s face, she replied,

    ¡¸Bin~go! Now then, gentlemen, allow me to end this party on a... heated note. Exits have been locked for my convenience¡¹

    And pressed pressed a button she was holding in her hand. The sprinkler system went off. But before the guests could grumble about the ruined suits, they noticed that something was amiss. Particrly, that water did not fall from the sky. Gasoline did. Yuuko took out a lighter from her bag, lit it and held it in her hand.

    ¡¸Gentlemen, if I see you reaching into your pockets or attempting to call anyone, I will drop this below and you will all burn to death. I mean, sure the firefighters might arrive in time... Actually, by all means, please call them! You will survive with extremely horrendous burns. You will probably lose some limbs and stay crippled for the rest of your life! But... you will live. Aren¡¯t I merciful? You didn¡¯t let Aiko enjoy life. But here I am letting you enjoy yours!¡¹

    A wicked smile on her face, she was by no means an angel. No, if anything, she was the devil. The guests, faces pale, could not utter a single word out of shock.

    ¡¸... But, that would be no fun. I am not a murder. Hence, here¡¯s your way out of here. See Doctor Oda? You have thirty seconds to rip him apart with your bare hands. Starting now. 30, 29, 28...¡¹

    By the time the count has reached 20, Oda could no longer scream but would only emit a gurgling sound. Probably due to the blood that was filling his lungs. By the time the count reached 0, his corpse could only be identified by a professional coroner.

    ¡¸Very good!¡¹

    Yuuko eximed, pping her hands in delight¨Clike a child who was greatly amused.

    ¡¸But I lied¡¹

    She added, and dropped the lit lighter. And a dozen new screams filled the hall.

    .

    .

    Saint Demon Confrontation Arc

    096. Chance to Speak

    I called Gerudo over to help with putting things back in order.

    The Yellow Numbers¡¯ manufacturing ability is surprisingly high. So I¡¯ll have them work hard returning things to normal around here.

    And though Gerudo was quite upset at having no opportunity to fight this time around, he happily epted my request.

    Thus, they quickly got to work.

    The demon steel reinforced tunnels we had built proved unnecessary, so I¡¯ll have them fill those in as well. Since demon steel is very useful, we can¡¯t just leave it lying around, now can we.

    And that¡¯s the thought that made me realize,

    Thad I had forgotten about a very serious matter.

    ¡¸Crap... I forgot about Veldora...¡¹

    The moment I thus muttered, the surrounding Department Heads all froze.

    They exchanged nces as if seeking advice from each other with their eyes.

    The knights looked at us with a face full of suspicion, but we have no time to alleviate their worries.

    Now then, what to do...

    Whenever I tried making eye contact with any department head, they would turn away.

    How reliable! I get it, you hate it.

    Well... it is really hard toe up to a guy who was raring to go and tell him¡¸Just kidding, we¡¯re done already, all good!¡¹

    He¡¯ll definitely rampage.

    Not that there¡¯s another choice here.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped, I¡¯ll go and exin. The rest of you return and rest up.

    The knights too, take a bath and rx.

    Those with ruined equipment will probably need no clothing too...¡¹

    The knights looked at me as if they could not understand what I was saying.

    Well, I guess bath culture exists only in Ingracia Kingdom, so it¡¯s not a surprise if they don¡¯t know...

    And they probably can¡¯t imagine monsters taking baths.

    Hmph, prepare to be surprised! Our baths are far better than the ones in any royal capital around.

    We have great reviews, so rest up.

    As for clothing... Those partnered with Ranga have lost everything but underwear.

    To advertise our country, let¡¯s give them some of our newly developed hemp jackets.

    The girls can choose to wear a yukata, so there¡¯s plenty to choose from.

    Seems like with effort we can eventually restore their armor, but that¡¯s impossible right now. Not that it will stay like that for long.

    From the looks of it, Shion is also not wearing armor. Though she seems to be able to call up clothing at will.

    It¡¯s just a feeling, but she probably had some grand battle with the knights.

    Those that can¡¯t walk are being carried by Ranga¡¯s pack.

    I decided to leave the knights with Hakurou and had Souei deliver a message to Rigurdo.

    Rigurdo can probably manage to prepare baths and clothing for all of them.

    Now it feels like we¡¯re preparing for a banquet... well, I guess it¡¯s fine. I mean, we¡¯re always at it anyways, and we recently expanded our fields as well.

    It¡¯s that, you know? Party after some big event?

    I think it¡¯s a custom basically wherever you go.

    Thinking these things, I ventured off to Veldora.

    Afterwards, out of rage, Veldora destroyed the tunnel in an explosion and flew into the sky.

    Aiming for the tired Knights from above, he gracefully aimed at them.

    He¡¯s been releasing his aura the whole time in dragon form, so his anger seemed to have abated slightly.

    Good thing I had him release it before he started his assault on the knights.

    Basically, this old geezer (not that he is actually) just wants to rampage. He¡¯s only dangerous if he doesn¡¯t get to unwind once in a while.

    I think we¡¯ll need to prepare such a ce for him for future use.

    For us, though, this was all a story we couldugh about.

    For the knights he attacked, it was a nightmare.

    I mean, imagine beingpletely drained, and then having a nightmare-like being descend upon you.

    ¡¸Geeeeh!! Veldora!!¡¹

    And,

    ¡¸Abababababa!!¡¹

    They screamed.

    What a funny reaction they showed.

    I would have loved if you could see it, but I guess I also felt sorry for them.

    Well, I wanted to make sure they would not assault us every again, so this might have been perfect timing for his appearance.

    Hmph, I wonder if Raphael had also nned this?.. Nah, I guess not.

    There¡¯s no way Raphael could have predicted this far, so let¡¯s not overestimate Raphael too much.

    I mean, the fight with Hinata had gonepletely ording to n, so this was just a thought I had.

    So with this and that, I guess we can close this confrontation story by saying that it was ourplete victory.

    £ª £ª £ª

    When I returned to the city, the knights were already taking a bath.

    Rigurdo, as always, was running around handling food preparations and the like.

    Souei should have notified him a while ago, so there¡¯s no need to rush, I think... it¡¯s probably just his personality.

    But to think that he even ran around asking whether there was any food they couldn¡¯t eat because of their religious preferences! Really have to respect him for his diligence.

    I bet that he¡¯s been talking to merchants and adventurers learning about the human culture for a while now.

    Rigur, after making Gobuta the garrison squad leader, has been supporting his father Rigurdo. Isn¡¯t he a fine sessor for Rigurdo?

    But who¡¯d believe that he was a simple goblin until not too long ago?

    The banquet hall.

    We¡¯re often having banquets, so make it! I dered a while back, and they quickly built the building.

    It¡¯s about the size of a gymnasium, and is dome shaped.

    The inside has wooden floors with a tatami floored seat of honor.

    In worst case scenario, since this building can house so many people, it can be used for evacuation purposes.

    The building is quiterge so it had to be built sturdy.

    The skeleton of it we had reinforced with steel, but we¡¯re nning on changing that to demon steel eventually. If I think about it, just how privileged is our country?

    Just when I began thinking this, I saw food brought out on waiter tables.

    Well done. As you¡¯d see in an expensive restaurant, the food is inside a hand crafted bowl.

    When I had some time, I tried baking one out of y, and the children, who saw me do that, decided to imitate me.

    As a result, every house now uses such bowls made by children.

    Moreover, the bowls have gotten rather pretty recently.

    Their vividly colored, whether using medical herbs or some other dubious method, and appear truly grand.

    Seems like a lot of experimentation went into making them.

    The table they are carried on is also an example of intricate craftsmanship.

    To think that it was made with the leftover material...

    Looking at all of this, from the onsen to the tableware, my tastes are reflected in all their actions.

    Considering my current pleasant lifestyle, the time I spent munching on grass seems unbelievable.

    I can also enjoy food now. I¡¯ve really been working hard, right?

    Today¡¯s menu is tempura. Wonderful.

    Looks exactly right, and the taste is great. Made by Shuna. Not, I repeat, not by Shion.

    Shion¡¯s all brawn and no brains, and even if she has a cook skill, I cannot leave everyone¡¯s meal to her.

    This Tempura was slowly developed after showing Shuna my memories.

    She¡¯s worked really hard. But, it was only possible because I had memories, albeit vague, about its taste.

    Even Ingrasia Kingdom, which had an abundant variety of food, did not have Japanese meals.

    True Japanese meals, even among the World Travelers, must be truly rare.

    She really has worked hard.

    I mean, in order to make something like dried bonito, we¡¯ve gone off to the sea to catch fish inrge quantities.

    And since we can easily transport it while preserving its freshness via spatial travel, we¡¯ve gotten our hands on a great variety of ingredients.

    We are at the pinnacle of food culture.

    I, personally, think that a country that has a poor variety of food is pointless.

    Among the three basic necessities¨CFood, Water, Shelter¨Cthe most important one is food, after all. Though I guess that might depend on the person.

    Which is why, even by going to absurd lengths, we¡¯ve developed many dishes.

    The current problem is white rice. Wheat, on the other hand, we¡¯ve easily acquired.

    I mean, I¡¯ve seen rich people eat white bread in the royal capital. So, we¡¯ve been able to reproduce that product easily.

    The problem is: rice.

    I couldn¡¯t imagine that this grass family did not exist, so I passionately set off to look for it.

    But,pared to millennia of selective breeding that Japanese Rice had undergone, what we found was no where near as tasty.

    But that¡¯s only to be expected. I didn¡¯t think this would be easy.

    So, we¡¯re currently in the middle of modifying the nt.

    The thing is, my n is actually really simple. I asked Raphael if there was a way to quickly fix it, and a simple answer was presented before me.

    That was: altering the nt¡¯s properties using Shion¡¯s¡ºCook¡»skill.

    But how will that go? I can¡¯t imagine the properties taking root permanently.

    So, I¡¯ve been doing that with my ability to change just a small portion of the rice (in fact, just my portion).

    Shion would get a big head if I let her do it, so I did it myself.

    This time, however, I had Shuna allow me to do it to the knights¡¯ portions as well.

    Today is special. They don¡¯t know the beauty of my country, so I n to show it off to them.

    Carrot and Stick. Crush them with overwhelming power and then treat them very nicely.

    The knights might not be that easy to sway, but I have a feeling that this will be pretty effective.

    Well, white rice is my obsession though, so maybe the knights will hate it.

    Tempura is widely popr, with Adventurers and merchants loving it.

    By the way, we also tried growing some rice on magic energy-rich water.

    The result was a pitch ck rice, as if squid ink was mixed into it. It¡¯s also unbelievably tasty.

    But it doesn¡¯t look very appetizing. And it¡¯s poisonous to humans.

    We called it demon rice, and it has a surprisingly high nutritional value (for monsters).

    At some point it has be the primary food of Tempest.

    And just the fact that it can hold that much magical energy makes it a rare good.

    Thus we finished the preparations for the banquet and were awaiting the knights¡¯ return from the baths.

    ............

    ......

    ...

    The knights got out of bath, dressed in either the yukata or the jacket and came to the banquet.

    It wasn¡¯t clothing they were used to, but they seem to have taken a liking to it.

    Well, that jacket is basically like a jersey¨Creallyfortable to be in. It¡¯s the best type of clothing to wear indoors.

    Some fear on their faces, they were guided to their seats.

    The Goblinas leading them weren¡¯t at all worried, and moved naturally. They are surprisingly good at this.

    The knights are also surprised I bet. There¡¯s no extraneous movement about them.

    And, thanking the Goblinas, Hinata seemed to have made up her mind as she looked at me.

    ¡¸This incident... I bear sole responsibility for the trouble we have caused you, and wish to apologize.

    I do not believe I can be forgiven for this, but please treat my subordinates leniently...¡¹

    She said, bowing before me and lowering her head.

    And when she did... that.

    I could see. Two gentle slopes within her yukata.

    Crap, things are getting heated up here. Though I wish it was my son that was getting heated up... real shame.

    But, nothing I can do about that. Men are creatures who can never forget the heat of an ¡°adventure¡±!

    At times like this I am truly d this body doesn¡¯t get nosebleeds.

    But, yukata, huh. Amazing, I must say. It has terrifying potential.

    And the sight of a woman right out of a bath is the best.

    Compounded with the fact that this woman is a beauty... thebined effects are truly terrifying.

    I lost... I¡¯ve been defeated. Complete defeat.

    Everything is forgiven, so I say.

    But then,

    ¡¸Rimuru-sama, whence would you be looking?¡¹

    Shuna asked with a smile on her face.

    Hmm? Her words are kind, so why do I feel a chill...

    Why... how did she know?!

    ¡¸No no, I¡¯m not looking at anything.

    Anyways, Hinata...

    Do not apologize to me but to Shion and the Yomigaeri.

    They are the victims¡¹

    I said, pointing at them.

    There¡¯s no reason to deceive them.

    Shion jumped in surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected to be called.

    And to her,

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry.

    I have convinced myself that monsters are evil.

    That they will attack you when you least expect them, and that they cannot be trusted...

    Please forgive me...¡¹

    Hinata said, bowing even deeper.

    When Hinata did so, the other knights followed.

    All together, they cried¡ºWe¡¯re sorry!¡»

    Shion started fidgeting, making a distressed face.

    ¡¸Shion, forgive them. I understand your anger and pain.

    But, they are notpletely evil.

    Just so you know, humans are beings that surpass the errors they make.

    So do consider them thoroughly. There are noble humans as well¡¹

    Shion¡¯s difort intensified with my words.

    She probably thinks humans are evil incarnate.

    But, I wouldn¡¯t want her to think that all humans are like that.

    Her difortsted a second longer,

    And then with a resolved face,

    ¡¸Okay! Whether a person is good or evil, I¡¯ll decide after seeing their soul!¡¹

    She said, and faced me with a cheerful smile.

    She seemed as if she had conquered some inner demon and was now cheerful again.

    The Yomigaeri also forgave them.

    What a good bunch. They are my pride and joy.

    Let bygones be bygones.

    What can and cannot be forgiven is hard to decide, but this time we were able to reconciliate.

    If you meet people who listen to what you say, you can almost always learn to understand their point.

    And thus, one problem was solved.

    Now then, it¡¯s not a good idea to stay gloomy.

    The delicious food will get cold.

    Besides, the agitated Veldora just might get even more agitated.

    In fact, he¡¯s currently upying my clone and enjoying a meal.

    He doesn¡¯t need to eat just like me, but has been stricken by the beauty of cooking.

    Now he¡¯s just as fussy about his meals as I am.

    And thus we began the banquet.

    After a good bath a cold beer is must.

    Of course, we have it. It¡¯s our country¡¯s special alcohol.

    Made perfectly.

    Ingracia Kingdom specializes in wine.

    They do have beer, but it¡¯s not very good. Itcks a punch... or maybe it¡¯s not carbonated enough?

    Or maybe the fact that it¡¯s lukewarm makes it unpleasant.

    Anyways, we have greatly improved upon it.

    Don¡¯t underestimate my passion for food even for a second.

    In fact, if I say ¡°I want this!¡± everyone immediately gets to work on making it; aren¡¯t I scary?

    I guess this is proof that I have be a demon lord, huh?.. Wasn¡¯t it like this before?

    Ah, whatever.

    Thus the alcohol diversity of our country has also increased.

    We import the wine and produce the beer.

    Along with potato and barley shochu.

    So it¡¯s natural that the frequency of banquets has increased. My orders are faithfully being carried out and our food has gotten seriously delicious.

    Even if I say let¡¯s have a dinner, it¡¯ll just be another banquet. No question about it.

    I don¡¯t even need Raphael¡¯s input on this to predict the oue.

    It¡¯s just that obvious.

    The knights are awed by our dishes. I mean, for seafood, we have even made sashimi.

    We don¡¯t yet have soy sauce, but we have made a simr spice.

    It¡¯s a bitcking, but soy sauce is currently being researched. In the meantime, we might improve this to perfection.

    Oh, and then a knight who got interested in trying the ck rice put some in his mouth and screamed,

    ¡¸T-this! Recovers magical energy?!¡¹

    Hmm? That wasn¡¯t a shriek I was expecting.

    It¡¯s supposed to be poisonous to humans, but I guess it is akin to medicine for those stronger?

    Actually, they were essentially exhausted a second ago, so maybe that¡¯s why.

    While I was thinking these things, the other knights also expressed interest in the ck rice.

    It can¡¯t be helped, let them have it.

    To think that I went out of my way to make white rice and they preferred the ck one...

    Well, the appearance of it is bad but the taste is good. Those without extreme prejudice just might eat it without aint.

    Tempura, Sashimi, and restorative rice has shocked them... I am looking forward to the tales they will spin about my country.

    Moreover, I¡¯m just happy to see temrs and monsters enjoying a meal together.

    It¡¯s a good scene.

    Maybe alcohol had a role to y here, but if such a scene can be the norm, maybe we can truly befriend each other one day.

    Eat good food and spend days happily.

    Such is my goal, for which I ardently struggle.

    Protecting this kind of sight is my job.

    So I decided yet again.

    .........

    ......

    ...

    We got drunk and everyone was pretty merry.

    Arnaud, a person said to be the next most powerful after Hinata, said

    ¡¸By the way, Rimuru-san. Who¡¯s the strongest in this country?¡¹

    A truly ridiculous thing.

    Of course, Veldora and I were excluded from this question.

    But the monsters, all immediately rose.

    Arnaud said a simple phrase with no real intent behind it, but the monsters didn¡¯t take it that way.

    Chances are, there¡¯s secret hierarchy battles going on behind my back, or maybe they decided that a strength-based ranking was a taboo.

    Actually, if they made it a taboo that doesn¡¯t solve a problem in the slightest.

    At the time, even though I don¡¯t get drunk, I think I was drunk.

    Cause Veldora and I suddenly began to add oil to the fire.

    ¡¸Kuahahaha! Shouldn¡¯t that question be solved with a battle?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? You nning to argue about it? How about having a tournament?¡¹

    We said...

    I wasn¡¯t drunk... well, I was drunk on the atmosphere.

    I just said the first thing that popped into my head.

    And the moment a tournament was mentioned, the light in their eyes changes.

    Though the atmosphere was light until then, things suddenly got serious.

    ¡¸Kufufufu, what a wonderful idea!¡¹

    Diablo decided to join in,

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it fine? I¡¯m personally not against it¡¹

    And then Benimaru. And following him,

    ¡¸I guess I¡¯ll go all out¡¹

    ¡¸You guys. You¡¯ve done well, I guess I¡¯ll let you taste some extra training¡¹

    ¡¸I-I will also participate!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m also in~su! I¡¯ll seriously aim higher~su!¡¹

    ¡¸Sounds good. I¡¯ll cut everyone down!¡¹

    ¡¸I haven¡¯t had enough fun. I want to fight proper opponents!¡¹

    ¡¸I as well, rather than constantly leading my men, want to test out my powers!¡¹

    In short, everyone wanted to participate.

    By that moment, I noticed my mistake but it was far toote.

    Veldora¡¯s also having fun, and frankly, I don¡¯t even care anymore.

    Thus, the Tempest Tournament has been decided.

 Chapter 97 â€“ Compensation and future relations!

    Tranted: Smoggy the Bear

    Edited: WhiteSamurai

    ~Staring, White, ck, Gray, Yellow, Blue, Red, Orange and Silver~

    [Inside the Samurai Lair]

    (White)

    ¡°Well, since Clown-chan has asked me to help out with the editing of Shitara Slime, I suppose I should make a formal introduction.¡±

    (ck)

    ¡°Cut to the chase White, or you might lose interest and goof off again...¡±

    (White)

    ¡°I would not!

    At any rate...

    My name, is WhiteSamurai, known more so for my work on Re:Monster, another Novel, as well as the head of Pacem Community Trantions and writer of my own novels of ¡®Ant Tense¡¯ and ¡®Nameless Hero¡¯.

    (ck)

    ¡°You¡¯re totally self advertising!¡±

    (White)

    ¡°IT¡¯S INTRODUCTIONS, it¡¯s totally different!¡±

    (Gray)

    ¡°You two are always fighting with each other. Seriously, you two would get so much more done if you weren¡¯t always arguing.¡±

    (Yellow)

    ¡°Gray, you need to just be quiet and let master White speak. White¡¯s word isw, you should never threaten the bnce of ck and White!¡±

    (White & ck & Gray)

    ¡°...¡±

    (Blue)

    ¡°Hah... You guys are always so noisy... I just want to sleep and your noise is so bothersome...¡±

    (Red)

    ¡°Gaaaah, BLUE WAKE UP. It¡¯s because of yourziness that White is like this... I JUST WANT TO MURDER YOU SOMETIMES!¡±

    (Orange)

    ¡°Red, one must be calm if you are to incite reason into the hearts of men. Without proper bnce, nothing shall ever be aplished.¡±

    (ck)

    ¡°Hah... White, this is you just seriously ying around isn¡¯t it? I mean, EVERYONE¡¯S shown up for this introduction.¡±

    (White)

    ¡°Well... not everyone...¡±

    *Rumble* *Rumble* *Loud Explosion*

    (Silver)

    ¡°AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAA, SOME IDIOT LEFT MY DUNGEON¡¯S DOOR OPEN. I¡¯M FREE! AHAHAHAHAA. I¡¯LL DESTROY EVERYTHING, I HATE EVERYTHING, I HATE ALL OF YOU. TIME TO DIE YOU ******* ********. BURN IN MY FIREY WRA-¡±

    *Gray closes the Dungeon¡¯s door*

    (Gray)

    ¡°SILVER, SIT.¡±

    (Blue)

    ¡°I¡¯M AWAKE NOW!¡±

    (Red)

    ¡°I think i¡¯m going to be sick...¡±

    (White)

    ¡°Well, on to the chapter!¡±

    (All But White)

    ¡°WAIT? WHAT ABOUT GOL-¡±

    -Scene-

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ~097: Compensation and future rtions!

    Well, this and that happened, and now for some reason it¡¯s suddenly be a banquet.

    There was arge quantity of various alcohols avable. Well, it¡¯s probable that it¡¯s just various forms of diluted whisky and other beverages, but there was ample quantities of ice prepared. We spared no means to bring such a necessary item out for the festivities.

    But, well, as expected, it was simply too much to ask for Japanese style sake, but since I had desired them, an abundant variety of drinks had been prepared.

    As it would turn out, the drinks were rather popr amongst the Holy Knights.

    In their semi-drunken state, I had hoped that talks of a regr ¡° Tempest Martial Artspetition¡± would be forgotten, but it would seem that my hopes won¡¯t be fulfilled.

    This chain of events will probably proceed steadily.

    Thus, the next day came.

    The discussion between Hinata¡¯s group and my own will finally bepleted. Various discussions about the future rtions between Tempest and the Church will probably ensue.

    As it would stand, as we¡¯re the victim¡¯s side and the one that had received the most substantial level of heavy damage. A lenient response in light of the current situation is simply not possible for the sake of future face and generalmon sense.

    However, a specific increase in the severity of the charges ced on the actual criminal sect known as the Blood Shadow was emphasized. It was certainly different from the desired intentions of the Church.

    Because of a little thing known as management, the responsibility for recent events have not fallenpletely from a certain party¡¯s responsibility.

    Although the Holy Knights should end up paying a certain amount of war reparations for their subjugation war¡¯s failure this time around. Well, since the location of Tempest is too far away from the territory they control, even if territory was to be passed onto me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to use it that much.

    Not to even think about mentioning the fact that this can simply be solved with money.

    To be honest, I see establishing friendly rtions abroad as a priority above the acquisition of gold and whatnot.

    While thinking of such things, the meeting had finally begun in earnest.

    The participants from Tempest would include Rigurdo, Benimaru and myself. Aside from that, we also have the Goblin Chiefs who were, for this purpose, promoted to Minister status.

    From the Church¡¯s side would be Hinata and her 5 Captains.

    At first, I had wanted both sides to acknowledge reciprocal recognition. As this was my main goal from the beginning, gaining any additionalpensation can be brought up afterwards.

    With that said, before we truly started the conference, both parties decided it would be beneficial to exchange general information. Such information generally consisted of each party¡¯s respective situations, such as their current exportable goods and so on.

    After that, the main conference started.

    While watching from a middle ground perspective, I watched for any changes in the bnce of the negotiations.

    If there were to be any misalignments orplications from either party, it would be best if they were corrected in the early stages of the negotiations.

    After a few minutes, I began to gather how the negotiations are panning out.

    Needless to say, from our side, the list of grievances began with the Church¡¯s sponsored invasion from the Farmas Kingdom.

    The direction of the negotiations changes depending on the attitudes of the other party, yet the stances of each party remained unchanged.

    As for the Church¡¯s position, Hinata mentioned that there was a problem with the current request from the Church¡¯s perspective.

    Basically, the acknowledgement of the Monster Country is something that contradicts the very teachings of the Church. This is an important matter that could very well lead to the mistrust of the believers.

    If there was nothing done, this matter could very well lead to the estrangement of the believers. Thus resulting in the loss of the Church¡¯s influence, or at the very least the diminishing of it.

    This was apparently the reason why the annihtion of said Monster Country was of the utmost necessity.

    That¡¯s why, ording to Hinata, the Church needed a just cause and a cover story to deal with the situation.

    Hence, they chose to utilize the fact that the Farmas Kingdom had openly showed their desire to secure their profit. Giving the Kingdom a suitable level of im to act, they attacked Tempest along with the Farmas Kingdom.

    Well.... they have admitted that they arepletely at fault here but... the fact that they were manipted into action was unexpected.

    (Hinata)

    ¡°Fufufuf... I suppose it can¡¯t be helped. We¡¯repletely defeated, so I doubt we¡¯ll be able to make headway if I don¡¯t give you some acknowledgement.

    Besides...

    I, the representative of the Church, believe in the sole existence that protects thends and people.

    Those very people that convert to the Church find their salvation, and they cut off all other beliefs besides the Church.

    There is a limit to the number of people I can save alone. I had believed that only saving those who followed the Church¡¯s teachings was true justice.

    That¡¯s also how I think even now... but...

    I think that I have been mistaken.

    I should have lent my hand out to those who had striven to survive, to life and be happy. In such, I suppose my actions was not true justice at all.

    I... no, if we had helped others for the simple reason of helping them, perhaps we would not have be so overpowered by this sense of arrogance.

    For, if we are true believers, we should help all those in need, not merely those who follow our teachings. That is the blindness of our arrogance.

    To even seek to aplish this with every ounce of our power is probably the least we can do.¡±

    As if making a mental breakthrough, and as a result finding some level of fulfillment, Hinata¡¯s face showed a bright smile as she spoke.

    For the old Hinata, to only save believers was the logical choice. To abandon those who do not believe in the Church¡¯s teachings.

    She didn¡¯t have the strength to save everyst person who needed help, who looked into the sky begging for a savior. It was a wish she probably thought was something that could never be realized.

    That¡¯s why she decided that those who followed the teachings of god should be given priority to be saved.

    Her logical and calctive personality had cut off the non-believers cold-heartedly.

    While she stayed true to her personal dogma, in her heart, she was only lying to herself up until now.

    In the end, the number of people she saved was quite limited. The very lines she drew limited the life that could have been sustained. She could never be everywhere at once, but limiting the choice of who to save ended up leading to making incorrect decisions.

    In the end, while it is impossible to save everyone, there were far more lives that could have been saved.

    The line that Hinata had drawn before her own heart was whether a person was a believer or not. To not acknowledge someone as a true person unless they were a believer to forget the pain of not saving them.

    That¡¯s why Hinata greatly feared a decrease in the number of believers. If the number of people who believed decreased, it was like saying the number of people she could protect was reduced.

    Well, she¡¯s was little hardheaded in the beginning. Her train of thought is also a bit skewed, though I can understand her reasoning more or less. I too came from the same world as her after all.

    Those who ce all of their trust in god, leaving their decisions to those who interpret said god¡¯s teachings often end up narrowminded. Those whock the capacity to make their own decisions will often make the wrong ones, leading to a spiral of decay.

    I¡¯m only treated like an enemy because of the current interpretation of the Church¡¯s doctrine. With that alone, I don¡¯t mind their actions, though religion in general bes suspicious.

    If people were just more flexible and tried to see other points of view, the number of conflicts would be reduced severely.

    Well, there¡¯s always the other reason for conflicts. Human nature. Often war ends up being waged over profits, authority, and the like. Leading to them beating each other until they¡¯re ck and blue.

    In the end, there are those who seek to enrich themselves to obtain an advantage, whereas those who are devout adherents to their faith will often be left crying in defeat.

    Well, it is story that¡¯s quite easy to gauge really, I simply need to be the one who doesn¡¯t cry in the end... Or rather, I should say the one who strives to not fall behind.

    In short I need to consider my own intentions.

    Rather thanining to others, if they use their heads, they will be able toe up with better solutions. Well, most people are quite formidable in turning a viewpoint around to ce themselves in an advantageous position. It¡¯s almost second to human nature if one thinks about it.

    Well, it might just be an idea, but it¡¯s a good idea to not just believe in a partner blindly.

    In this regard, I think Hinata may be a bit too serious.

    From now on I rmend that she should live more freely. Get some proper life experience besides her narrow minded upbringing.

    At any rate, thanks to Hinata being so candid and admitting to her own faults, the talks were able to proceed smoothly.

    It seems that there were no objections from the Captains either.

    It¡¯s probable that they have a strong belief in Hinata, so they wouldn¡¯t voice any objections to what Hinata says.

    Arge part of the discussion was examining both the situation, as well as both parties¡¯ recognition that the conflicts between both sides are now over with the Church admitting to their faults.

    Nowes to the point of discussionpensation, but before that happened...

    (Hinata)

    ¡°My apologies, but there are certain things that I want to say in that regard.¡±

    With that, Hinata began to share her thoughts.

    After listening to what she said, it seems that her higher-ups in the Church within the Holy Kingdom, Ruberius, had no involvement with her attack.

    It seems that the hierarchy of the Church, or at the very least the positions rting to it are ratherplex.

    The Pope, the Sage King, or whomever, it seems that there are multiple individuals who stand at the ¡®top¡¯ of the Chruch¡¯s hierarchy.

    However, the true person that reigns at the top is the Holy Knight leader, Nics Cardinal.

    The rampage that had been unleashed this time, as well as the subjugation war had nothing to do with the Kingdom where the Church is located.

    Therefore, in the end, the involvement of the Holy Kingdom Ruberius is limited to only Hinata.

    So even if I had demanded some form ofpensation, Hinata¡¯s confession ended any hopes of me pursuing that direction.

    From her viewpoint, it¡¯s because she held the post as the head of the Pope¡¯s personal knight that things had be ratherplicated.

    To note, Personal Knights and Holy Knights are two entirely different groups.

    Taking action solely from the Pope¡¯s demands, the so called ¡°Personal Knights¡± never leave the vicinity of the Pope without hismand.

    Only the head of the Personal Knights, Hinata herself, was given permission to act freely to act and protect the growth of the Church. That basically included overseeing the growth of the Holy Knight branch.

    It¡¯s because of her position that the Holy Kingdom isn¡¯tpletely unrted to the current incident.

    While it wasn¡¯t said openly, the responsibility of this incident fallspletely on Hinata. It was in order to prevent any me to the Holy Kingdom that Hinata had withdrawn from her position as the Head of the Personal Knights.

    It¡¯s not like this was the end of the story either. Hinata had already been informed by her teachers that she could have been disposed of at any time.

    These teachers are known as the ¡°Seven Celestial Sages¡± as it were.

    Though it¡¯s not necessary to be too suspicious about this matter, i¡¯d wager a guess that these first-ss sages are rather brave and powerful.

    Since the Holy Kingdom of Ruberius had already made thorough preparations to cut ties with Hinata should she fail or cause trouble with her current actions, it¡¯s impossible to hold them ountable anymore.

    In this case at least, we will have to consider this as a separate issue from the Western Church as it were.

    I suppose it will be necessary to consent with the Western Church this time.

    Hah... then what¡¯s going to be done about thepensation?

    As I had previously mentioned, i¡¯m not aiming for money for this situation.

    The aim was for the Church¡¯s side to acknowledge our existence, so after they give their acknowledgement, I want to press for a non aggression pact.

    Well, my thoughts were interrupted by the Holy Knight named Arnaud.

    (Arnaud)

    ¡°I don¡¯t really see any problems with this. If you or your people were truly evil, there¡¯s no reason for us to still exist right now.¡±

    With those words, he showed his approval.

    In contrast to the Holy Knight Arnaud¡¯s opinion was the Vice Captain, the Holy Knight called Leonard.

    (Leonard)

    ¡°However, there¡¯s still a problem. How are we supposed to deal with the current teachings of the Church? Especially when the entire authority of the Church depends on it...¡±

    When he said this, his brow furrowed, conveying he is rather unconvinced.

    With both this, and Hinata¡¯s worries being conveyed, they seem to be the same.

    In the worst case scenario, there¡¯s even the chance of the Church¡¯s dissolution.

    The important issue is to protect the people during the resolution of current hostilities. I don¡¯t care what happens to the Church in all honesty, with that i¡¯ll be focusing on the protection of the people first.

    Unlike the rational pragmatic Hinata, the believers of the Church will likely focus all of their contempt towards the Church.

    If the Church itself vanishes, the Holy Knight order that defends the people from monsters will likely scatter.

    As if to break my train of thought, the deeply troubled Leonard spoke gain.

    (Leonard)

    ¡°Even so, the inhabitants of this country are certainly not ¡®Wicked beings¡¯ like we had previously thought. Why not simply let this information be announced instead?

    In fact, even the Goblins and Orcs, which makes up a majority of the poption, have figures quite simr to that of human beings. As for the Lizardmen, well, they were already considered to be demi-humans anyways. There¡¯s no need to think about the Dragonewt ss¡¯ position.

    Even in the case of the Onis, rather than be considered a low ss monster, there are many humans who even view them to be within the ranks ofnd Gods and Deities.

    In short, there¡¯s no teachings that state that Demi-humans and Demigods are ¡®Wicked¡¯ right?¡±

    In short, the monsters aren¡¯t monsters, and thus aren¡¯t ¡°Wicked¡± as the Church¡¯s doctrines teach. Basically what he¡¯s saying is to admit my entire poption into Demi-human status, allowing us the same treatment as the Dwarves.

    This can probably lead to, at the very least, some level of mutual understanding.

    This is simr to points that Arnaud had mentioned before in the discussion, but he wasn¡¯t able to really drive the point home.

    Basically, this is a point ofpromise that is entirely political.

    We decided to adopt this opinion and were then able to rapidly carry out a negotiation examining every possible detail.

    In this fashion, we managed to create a basic draft for thepromise.

    By the way, it seems that the Hierarchy of the Church epted and recognize the current status of our citizens. This was apanied by us being informed that the Holy Knights would preforming a regr cultural in ce of a regrpensation.

    Above everything else, as an additionalpensation, we were given a failed experiment of theirs. Basically a set of experimental equipment that they weren¡¯t able toplete.

    As for Hinata¡¯s broken sword, we were given that as well, and the few pieces of spirit armor that weren¡¯tpletely destroyed. Analyzing them was fairly simple. At any rate, I passed over a duplicated sword to Hinata to rece her sword since she was pretty much defenseless currently.

    To note, the analysis of the Spirit Armor was actually a major development. I also had the chance to analyze the Spirit Equipment the Holy Knights used.

    My current attributes are Darkness and Magic. Basically I wouldn¡¯t be able to use the Holy attribute affiliated equipment as is, but I think there¡¯s a possibility to modify them.

    It would seem that these are State-Secret ss weapons, yet we¡¯re sitting here, perfectly fine to just analyze them. If I were to take this as apensation, I suppose there¡¯s no problem with this much.

    With this country of ours, things will gradually grow more advanced and sophisticated. Not to mention, more well armed.

    After we received our pensation¡¯, we began to chat and I ended up gathering some ridiculous information as a result.

    I mean, to most others, this would just bemon sense, but this is the first time I¡¯ve ever heard of it.

    Basically, it was information on the Great Tenma wars that ur roughly every 500 years or so.

    This came about when I was discussing future policies.

    To begin with,

    (Hinata)

    ¡°Well... Tempura, a bowl of white rice... even sashimi... Rimuru, you are, without a doubt, a fellow Japanese. There¡¯s no longer any doubt in my mind about it.

    But to reproduce our world¡¯s food here, I have to say i¡¯m both surprised and amazed. What you¡¯ve said is true, you¡¯ve managed to achieve your desired environment in just two years....

    If I hadn¡¯t already seen all of this with my own eyes, I would never believe it for my entire life!¡±

    Hinata had begun with these casual segments, but....

    (Rimuru)

    ¡°No, there¡¯s still far more to do.

    Logistics are still far too slow,munication is still out of the question.

    Since there¡¯s magic, casual life and food preservation are possible for the time being.

    The worst part right now is definitely culture. There¡¯s still just far too little depth in our environment.

    It will take some time, but one day it will be worked into the society.

    My aims currently are the main developments of our highwaywork and its maintenance. I want to get a safe and secure passage to be developed. We¡¯re currently working on it, and it¡¯s progressively taking shape.

    Following that I want to work on information transfer. I gave up on wirelessmunication a while ago since I just have no knowledge on the subject.

    However, though transmission is greatly enhanceable via the incorporation of Magic Steel, so I n on taking advantage of this for the short and mid term.

    When the magic steel is connected intercity through a space through the use of shadow step, it¡¯s possible tomunicate with them without the use of an excessive quantity of magic.

    What do you think? Convenient isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Well... I boasted a little.

    In reality, not only between our cities, but awork that will connect even the viges is nned.

    Bester¡¯s been developing a long range telmunication technology he¡¯s calling Comm-Gems.

    It¡¯s too magic intensive if a visual image is also being conveyed during themunication, so it¡¯s currently impossible to include each vige. It¡¯s something to look into for the future.

    If the steel wires were to be processed and finally stretched out, it¡¯s possible to handle it with manpower alone.

    If the Shadow Step space were to be used instead, then this process could be done effortlessly without any obstacles.

    After that, we¡¯ll have to just wait for the development and refinement of the receiver point.

    As expected, from a person who lived in the Era of Information, the speed of transferring information takes a special ce in my desires.

    Hinata was obviously amazed by my ns.

    (Hinata)

    ¡°Uh... um... well... er, that¡¯s all well and fine...

    Be careful not to go too far... you¡¯ll be attacked by an angel...¡±

    Hinata said this with a casual tone.

    Angel!? What the heck was that? What about an Angel?

    Hinata seemed to notice my puzzlement and continued.

    (Hinata)

    ¡°Ara? You didn¡¯t know?

    Every five hundred years, the gates of heaven will open, allowing the Angels tomence their invasion.

    Based on fundamentals, they don¡¯t attack human settlements all that often, but overly developed towns end up destroyed.

    Research indicates that the Angels despise civilization as yang to their ying if you will.

    The only one¡¯s that have managed to escape from their onught is the Dwarven Kingdom.

    Their domain only has two entrances. Large scale invasions don¡¯t work either because dragons inhabit the mountain ranges.

    Therefore, they¡¯ve managed to defend themselves somehow.

    That¡¯s more or less the reason why civilization is stagnate to a certain level.

    The only exception is the Ingrasia kingdom. It¡¯s also the reason why the council is there in the first ce. It¡¯s in order to perform research and try to mitigate the damage of each invasion.

    Every five hundred years, the Imperial Capital is redesigned based on how much damage is caused after an invasion. It¡¯s basically trial and error.

    This is something that each country has unanimously agreed on and something that all residents understandpletely.

    It¡¯s also because their research hasn¡¯t been over the top that the destruction and devastation has been kept to a minimal.

    Each nation gives out support and carries out their research in total secret. Any discoveries are generally concealed and only the Kings of each country can utilize thetest in technological development.

    If they were to spread the results to the people, the angels would certainly unleash their full wrath upon them.

    This system was carefully determined and agreed upon. Only discoveries that are determined to not cause incident are released to the masses.

    The purpose of the angels are to eliminate monsters as well.

    I suppose it¡¯s something that you really shouldn¡¯t be overlooking.¡±

    Is this something that everyone knows about?

    This is always the kind of feeling I get when I get exnations like this... Arg...

    But what was that about Angels? How have I never heard about them....

    (Rimuru)

    ¡°Oi, did you know anything about this?¡±

    Well, at least it¡¯s not everyone. When I questioned Rigurdo and the others present, they didn¡¯t know anything about this at all.

    I don¡¯t know anything about the Angel¡¯s invasion, but I do know that when the Angels doe to attack, it could only mean a war between the Demon Lords and the Angels.

    Well, I did wonder about that war that urred five hundred years ago. I was curious if it was a war between the Demon Lords or a war against Humankind.

    No... when you think about it, if it were merely a fight with humans, it would have been a joke and a half if any form of truce were ever really made or honored.

    Although I never really thought deeply about it, now I¡¯m starting to get an idea based on everything i¡¯ve been told. I suppose it makes sense now.

    However... every five hundred years the Angels invade huh... and only the technologically advanced...

    They don¡¯t make a move on humans, but what¡¯s with this hatred for civilization?

    Is it just that they want to interfere with humankind, or are they afraid of something?

    Honestly, I couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of the meaning behind their actions.

    (Rimuru)

    ¡°So? Do they leave some countries alone? What happens if someone defeats an Angel?¡±

    Well, the answer to my question was rather obvious.

    It¡¯s a really bad idea. If you really wanted to make an enemy of a race that¡¯s higher than most monsters or demons, well, you can figure out the rest yourself.

    Indeed, demons are troublesome enough, I probably don¡¯t want to go out and make another enemy.

    As it stands, there¡¯s no need to conduct any interference with undeveloped humans. However, what¡¯s the cut-off line for technology that will be destroyed?

    Do they hate the otherworlder¡¯s tastes perhaps? Maybe gunpowder isn¡¯t any good then.

    It seems that the Angels are individually close to a B+ rank, so they alwayse in armies of roughly... 1,000,000 strong or more...

    In addition, there are leaders of Captain/ Commander sses that are stronger and organize the invasion.

    It seems like there are General level sses as well, but thebat capabilities of these individuals are unknown.

    A Demon Lord¡¯s Body is probably stronger though.

    They¡¯re also under the Holy attribute, so any real attacks or intervention from the Church will probably be useless.

    Though, even if nothing is done, the helpless monsters will generally be ughtered under the Angelic invasion.

    However, they don¡¯t seem to be allies of humanity either, not even Hinata knows that much about them.

    Well, it¡¯s to be expected since no humans currently have seen an Angel for over five hundred years. The only reason they are known is through the recordings of history and rumors.

    Given that, there¡¯s a good reason as to why the Church considers monsters as the enemies, and also why demons exist.

    Amongst the monsters, there seems to be an organization that is exceptionally hostile towards humans. There¡¯s even a Demon Lord in their midst that clearly hates humans as well. Well, was of course...

    yman was the representative of that faction, but he¡¯s beyond dead now.

    With yman dead, there aren¡¯t any Demon Lords amongst the Eight-Star Demon Lords that have a clear cut hostility towards humankind.

    (Hinata)

    ¡°HUH?! yman¡¯s dead?!¡±

    Oh, it surprised Hinata.

    (Rimuru)

    ¡°Yep, he¡¯s dead. I killed him and destroyed his soul.¡±

    While I went for a nice, salty and oily potato chip, I offered my carefree reply.

    Ah, potato chips are the perfect snack..

    Rather than talking about that small fry, I much rather talk about the Angels that wereing. But it was clear that she was conflicted on whether or not she should give up on this matter.

    That kind of small fry... what happened to him doesn¡¯t matter at all if i¡¯m perfectly honest. Well, that¡¯s what I thought, but....

    From what Hinata told me about him, yman had always been acting secretively and they were never able to get any leads on him.

    However, his extreme hostility towards humanity was clear, and if there weren¡¯t an internal bnce check between the Demon Lords, and the necessary agreement of several other Demon Lords, he would have probably went to war with them ages ago.

    Then I remembered.

    (Rimuru)

    ¡°Oh right, I just remembered that yman mentioned his lord being the Demon Lord Kazaream or something of the nature. Ah, he¡¯s likely to have some connection with Yuuki, so best to be cautious.

    The Holy Knights who hadn¡¯t heard this yet were thusly told.

    (Anon Holy Knight 1)

    ¡®Hah? The Leader of the Freedom Association might be the Demon Lord Kazaream?¡±

    (Anon Holy Knight 2)

    ¡°However... we can¡¯t just openly examine him on this... If handled wrong, this could lead to an all out war between the Church and the Freedom Association...¡±

    (Rimuru)

    ¡°Well, Kazaream is alive and we assume he managed to manipte yman...

    That would mean the boss of the hostile demons is Kazaream. Even if he isn¡¯t the de-facto leader, the chance that he¡¯s monitoring them is possibly very high.¡±

    I said that while eating a few potato chips.

    But, contrary to their serious facial expressions, their hands continued to bring new potato chips to their mouths.

    These guys... aren¡¯t you acting a bit too familiar?

    Heck, even Hinata was reaching her hands out and nibbling on various items.

    Wait, what¡¯s this about?! Is this really a topic that you can so casually discuss?

    So on and so forth, but I ended up just muttering rashly, especially since it doesn¡¯t really have anything to do with me anymore anyways.

    (Rimuru)

    ¡°Oh well. It¡¯s just a possibility anyway. It¡¯s best that we don¡¯t act careless though.

    However, I do admit that there are plenty of people going after the ¡°Otherworldly¡± children, so I don¡¯t want to alert them if I don¡¯t have to.¡±

    (Hinata)

    ¡°Regarding that, I think I might know of a ce. I¡¯d like to go and examine further, but do you mind if I do so?¡±

    (Rimuru)

    ¡°Eh? Uh... Ah.. Did you need to ask so carefully? Is there some professional informant in the Freedom Association?¡±

    Hinata probably had a simr idea.

    I could probably figure out what she was nning, and if it¡¯s what I think it is, it isn¡¯t a bad idea to entrust it to her.

    Thinking this, I tentatively nodded in my agreement.

    Indeed, even though there is no tangible evidence, this isn¡¯t something that can be just left alone as is.

    This matter will all be determined by the information that we manage to gather. Hinata¡¯s eyes showed me that she was also aware of the importance of the situation at hand and we nodded at each other.

    Thusly, our future rtions with the Church have been sessfullyid out. We were able toplete a friendly meeting and spent our time meaningfully.

    I was even able to obtain some unexpected information, but it¡¯s best I leave ¡®that¡¯ person to examine it.

    Hinata also stayed around for another two or three days before she returned.

    For the sake of an emergency contact, allowing either party to instantly contact the other, several people were left behind. However, monitoring us is no longer their purpose here.

    Since we¡¯ve already ceased all open hostility, it¡¯s best to just establish friendly connections in the future.

    If possible, i¡¯d like to maintain rtions as is.

    Like this, the series of Conflicts with the Church, has officially reached a tentativepletion.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    White¡¯s note:

    (White)

    ¡°Good grief! Well, the difference between Clown-chan, Guro-san and the Kuma-Hana team is apparent. It¡¯s not as bad as when i¡¯m working with people using Google Trante by a LONG SHOT. Though there are points where the trantion was wrong.

    I¡¯d suggest that they use the Trantion aggregator to double check their work.

    http://versetrantions.wordpress/trantion-app/#TAGuide

    I rmend using the JPasar, ATLAS, and Honyaku as reference. Other than that, well done with what you put out.

    Rough estimation of time used toplete: 280 minutes...

    I¡¯m out of practice... it was only 20 pages... though I DO type out each word...

    Enjoy o/

    ~White

    Yuuka: I¡¯ll be taking a break now due to exams; everyone please miss me.

    Smoggy: White San, I type out each word too (Mate, you¡¯re good at this)... and Yuuka San, you will be missed.

 Chapter 98 â€“ Letter of Invitation

    Trantor¡¯s Corner

    The Clown: Dear readers, I apologize for omitting the Yuuko story this chapter, but I felt the need to rify a point: No, the next chapter will not be released in a month (Love the sarcasticment). I am pretty sure I¡¯ve explicitly stated that I will release chapters on 2 day intervals now. So if a chapter was released on Tuesday, then the next one will be released on Thursday.

    Frankly, I don¡¯t have any left over time. My schedule is nned basically minute-by-minute. So I apologize for the dy, but that is hardly something I have control over.

    Founding Demon Capital Arc

    098. Letter of Invitation

    Temrs, defeated!

    Every country bordering the Jura Forest soon heard these news.

    It was preposterous to think that they could have secretly invaded without being seen.

    Moreover, countries that had rtions with Tempest could hardly believe that their intelligence gathering teams were negligent.

    Of course, Rimuru was aware that these countries were sending spies.

    Which is why he had ordered a victory that produced the fewest casualties.

    And country executives realized this fact.

    After all, the fact that none of the knights were killed only proved their hypotheses.

    For example, in the Dwarf Kingdom¨Cmilitary nation Dwargon.

    The ministers gathered upon the Dwarf King¡¯s request.

    They were analyzing a recorded image, while scrutinizing every bit of data they could acquire. With every minister having ess to the said information.

    The data they had acquired disclosed the matters of the battle.

    The results were rather surprising.

    One hundred Knights Temr, believed to be the strongest among humans, nned an invasion of the country.

    However, Demon Lord Rimuru had intercepted this n, and his response left the knightspletely defeated.

    How truly terrifying the Demon Lord Rimuru¡¯s information gathering skills are!

    Certainly no less terrifying than his ability to strategize!

    So murmured the Ministers.

    However, was it as they said? The Dwarf King looked over the data, and his sight fell upon a bizarre pattern of movements disyed by thebatants.

    Was this not supposed to devolve into a haphazard encounter between the forces?

    Such a thought came to his mind. Actually, that¡¯s the only possibility he could have imagined.

    No matter how much anyone imed that the altered terrain caused the knights to dance in the palm of Rimuru¡¯s hand, it should have had no bearing on the actualbat.

    If so, he was actually constantly staying aware of Hinata¡¯s ns while modifying the strategy to sway the battle in his favor.

    And as a result, by controlling every aspect of the battle, the knights werepletely defeated.

    Unfortunately, since the recording magic is rather limited, the dwarfs could onlyment theck of aprehensive report.

    That is, it could only produce a soundless spectacle of the battlefield.

    Nor could it analyze the skills used; at most, it helped identify the winner.

    Even so, the data they gathered is certainly of grave importance.

    Thus he scrutinized it again.

    Captain-ss knights were seen moving in various directions with some n in mind. The Tempest department heads intercepted resulting inbat.

    The result was a total war across all fronts and aplete victory for Tempest.

    Among these battles, it was noted that a single monster could overwhelm eight knights¨Cmuch to the dwarfs¡¯ surprise.

    Considering that these knights were at least of captain ss, it is best to assume that Monster Country Tempest easily surpasses the military might of Dwargon.

    The ministers noisily grumbled about this, while King Gazelle Dwargo sighed in relief.

    He was truly d that Demon Lord Rimuru was an idealistic monster who sought friendship with the humans.

    Had he been a monster who sought to destroy humanity, humans would have faced an unprecedented cmity.

    (Besides, he¡¯s growing too fast!)

    Was Gazelle¡¯s true thoughts.

    He had thought Rimuru to be full of potential when they had first met, but he had never considered that he could progress this far.

    Should he have destroyed him then? He could note up with an answer.

    For better or worse, this demon lord was interesting.

    And, they currently have a cooperation pact and will be proceeding on friendly terms in the future.

    Moreover, thanks to his ¡°World Traveler¡± ideals, he has been developing some interesting contraptions.

    Sparing no time nor effort, and aligning himself with no other ¡°World Traveler¡±, perhaps such is the true strength of this demon lord.

    His movements have thus produced some interesting results.

    And the many skills and technologies developed thus the dwarfs are able to obtain without lifting a finger.

    So Gazelle decided.

    Even if the angels destroy him, the dwarfs will not allow the technology to be lost.

    Of course, they will probably be more and more militaristic in the future... but Oh well!

    How much joy the dwarfs felt from all the inventions that came from that country.

    (At this point, we have no choice but to trust Demon Lord Rimuru!)

    Besides, he had released all the knights unharmed this time.

    This could be interpreted as seeking to coexist with the humans.

    Had he intended to fight them, he could have massacred the knights. After all, who canin that an invading force was destroyed?

    And yet he had let them live. Completely unharmed.

    This could also be interpreted to mean that he had the confidence that Knight Temr ss soldiers are of no threat to him.

    This is causing quite a division among the ministers: some calling him a danger, others rejecting that notion.

    Both are probably correct.

    But there¡¯s only one decision.

    Gazelle cleared his throat and thus got everyone¡¯s attention.

    The conference room waspletely silent, with every gaze focused on the king.

    ¡¸That demon lord seeks to coexist with humans, so, as much as possible, we will support him. That is the official position of military nation Dwargon!¡¹

    The dwarf king¡¯s deration reverberated through the hall.

    The ministers bowed their heads and epted their lord¡¯s will.

    Thus the policy was decided. The specific measures would now be drafted by excellent individuals.

    Whether this was a right or wrong decision, he could not have known.

    But, the Dwarf King had no regrets.

    And then another report was brought to the king.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, Rigurdo-dono has sent an announcement.

    It seems that they are nning on holding an event to make known the ascension of a new demon lord and seek our presence.

    Well, this might be a political farce, however. They are simply trying to appeal to countries they are friendly with.

    Doesn¡¯t seem like they actually expect our presence, so how should we respond?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, about that! Bester also mentioned something!

    Tempest, it seems, is nning on holding a tournament...

    Probably a show to go along with the announcement.¡¹

    ¡¸What will we do? If we n to attend, they have requested that we notify them in advance.

    Speaking of,

    There is limited number of seats, and the city is bound to be crowded that day, so they have asked to promptly answer them.¡¹

    Bester¡¯s question was brought up along with this report.

    The Dwarf King pondered for a second.

    (Actually, what the hell is that stupid demon lord nning hosting a tournament now of all time...)

    Completely unpredictable.

    Hence amusing.

    The Dwarf King struggled to keep a smile from surfacing.

    He could not break his facade before the ministers.

    (You bastard... making me suffer so... I like it!)

    Stifling the joy with a hint of anger, he announced his decision.

    ¡¸We will attend the ceremony and the tournament¡¹

    He said.

    The Ministers had not at all expected such a response, but this was the decision of their king.

    With the meeting decided, they quickly started to prepare for the journey.

    £ª £ª £ª

    Sorcerer Dynasty Sarion, the Emperor¡¯s Castle.

    A beautiful garden full of rare life spread behind it.

    Keeping up the garden provided numerous benefits for the dynasty to say nothing of ie made from it.

    In other words, it was the source of the dynasty¡¯s pocket money.

    The entire garden was maintained without a penny from the taxes.

    Two beings rxed inside this garden.

    One was Duke lude.

    Father of Adventurer Ellen, and one of the three leaders of this country.

    And a being who was sitting across from him.

    This being is the only one with a higher standing than Duke lude in the entire kingdom.

    Empress Elumeshia Elure Sarion herself.

    With a beautiful feminine face¨Cwell, she is a woman, after all¨Cshe has elf blood flowing through her veins and thus doesn¡¯t age.

    Asking the empress how old she is, is considered a taboo.

    She has the body of a girl who has just reached adulthood. With skin as white as fresh snow.

    Long pointed ears easily distinguish her from anyone else. The nce of her nted, jade eyes pierce into the very soul of the person before her.

    And, long pale blue silver hair falls gently over her cheeks.

    Duke lude was once entranced by the beauty she embodied, but was able to regain his mind after considering his wife¡¯s and daughter¡¯s wrath.

    And with a short prayer, he faced the Empress.

    The one so gracefully sitting upon the cushion across from him,

    ¡¸Your Majesty, regarding the monster country I have reported on previously, we have received an announcement.¡¹

    He said and taking out a letter from his breast pocket handed it to the Empress.

    He checked that it was safe. As for its contents, he would rather not say them himself.

    He knew all to well that the Empress hated to have people learn things before her.

    But...

    (Having be a demon lord is great and all, but why announce it?)

    And here is the question.

    The letter was addressed to Duke lude. Normally, there was no need to let the Empress know about it.

    But... it read ¡°Please let us know how many people will participate!¡±

    And that means that any number of guests are invited.

    So if he doesn¡¯t let the Empress know and goes by himself, she¡¯ll just get mad at him again. And he would rather that not happen.

    After all...

    When he left on a mission to free his daughter from the clutches of an evil demon lord, he received a stern scolding.

    Here¡¯s what she said.

    ¡¸You bastard, how dare you leave your lord¡¯s side! I can¡¯t believe that such an interesting slime exists until I see it personally. Moreover, to witness a birth of a demon lord, which even I have never seen? I¡¯m so jeal... Ummm, it¡¯s ridiculous! To have missed such a wonderf... I mean, you don¡¯t even know the danger you were facing! What a fool!¡¹

    And she became depressed.

    Oh, and only lude ever saw Empress act like this.

    She appears as a cold hearted individual to the other ministers, and is even feared as the Doll Empress.

    Like a sheep in wolf¡¯s clothing! lude always wants to retort.

    So he perfectly understood how angry she would have been had he gone off by himself this time.

    Moreover.

    They even imed to conduct a Tournament at this asion.

    If he left her behind, her anger would be unimaginable.

    Currently, due to her sulking, he has yet to establish technological cooperation with that country.

    So if her mood improves, maybe they¡¯ll finally be able to finalize those details.

    There¡¯s another important point.

    He had confirmed that Tempest had fought against the Temrs recently.

    He had worried about how they will fare against them, but, surprisingly, they didn¡¯t justpletely defeat them all, they also released every knight.

    Basically iming to have overwhelming confidence in themselves.

    They could perhaps be countries that try to appear weak with only the leaders aware of the true strength.

    But even so, to hold a tournament now of all times can only be interpreted as an event to unt their strength.

    Well, since this allows Sarion to measure their strength, it is crucial that they participate.

    But to bring the Empress to such an event would create a myriad problems...

    And he was certain that he himself would have to solve all of them.

    Empress Elumeshia returned the letter.

    lude gulped in anticipation.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, how shall we respond?¡¹

    He hesitantly asked.

    With a wide smile on her face,

    ¡¸How indeed...¡¹

    She was just putting on airs.

    He could easily predict her next words but still waited for them.

    And hearing an expected response, Duke lude would spend the next days without any sleep, busy with preparations.

    £ª £ª £ª

    In the small country Brumund¡¯s trading house, Myormiles was getting tired of the person talking to him.

    As a merchant, he could tell a person¡¯s personality with a single nce.

    Thoseing for money, thoseing with a new business opportunity.

    There¡¯s also fallen nobles whoe proposing dubious deals.

    Among all these fools there maybe someone with a legitimate proposal.

    So he can¡¯t leave this job to anyone else.

    While thinking this, he dismissed the swindler before him and called forth the new guest.

    A handsome man entered.

    But Myormiles would not be deceived.

    This man too was a fallen noble who had once tried to sell some junk at high price using his name.

    He probably came with another idea and is seeking money.

    But, if anything, he is a noble. Myormiles verified this himself.

    So rudeness towards a true noble could be fatal. Which makes this job all the harder.

    ¡°Another stupid idea is it,¡± he thought, and inquired the guest.

    And he was right.

    It really was rubbish.

    In short, I¡¯ll open a new store using my ves, so give me money! He said.

    Frankly, he can¡¯t see this idea seeding. A store needs a lot more than cute girls to be sessful.

    Research the market and the buyers, consider the location, and pay for the girls¡¯ children.

    Just because they are ves does not mean they will work for free¨Cthey need food and shelter after all. There¡¯s also initial costs to consider.

    Opening a brothel also requires one to consider the chance for disease to spread.

    If it does, not only the noble, but Myormiles himself would be indicted.

    So this is not something he could ept.

    ¡¸My, what a discerning eye you have, Kazak-sama.

    But, regarding these female ves, that would prove impossible, wouldn¡¯t it.

    Human ve trade has been forbidden and opening a store with illegal ves would be...¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, about that... here¡¯s the thing. All is solved when a noble pays the right people some money.

    So, you know? Oh and this is a secret... but those ves are elves¡¹

    He said in a haughty manner.

    Myormiles got a heartburn just listening to Count Kazak, but stifled his displeasure.

    As a merchant, he can¡¯t show a customer displeasure. Even a novice merchant knows that.

    So how should he refuse him...

    And the moment he began to say something,

    ¡¸Yo! How have you been, Myormiles-kun!¡¹

    The door burst open and in walked a person while greeting him.

    A beautiful girl (boy?) with silver hair, golden eyes walked in.

    Who can¡¯t possible be here...

    ¡¸Eh? Could it be, Rimuru-danna?¡¹

    A profoundly surprised voice escaped his lips.

    Huh? Didn¡¯t Rimuru-dana be a demon lord? So Fuze-sama had said...

    And he is not wearing a mask? So he was this cute without it?!

    These thoughts filling his head, he hadpletely forgot about Count Kazak.

    And then he heard,

    ¡¸Please wait! Master is currently with a guest!¡¹

    A panicking attendant attempted to stop him.

    Chances are, he had missed Rimuruing in and was toote in stopping him.

    What a failure. But chances are, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to stop him anyways.

    So Myormiles could hardly get angry at the attendant.

    ¡¸Ah, sorry. You were with a guest, huh. Well then, I¡¯ll wait in your store!¡¹

    And shing an insincere smile, Rimuru added¡ºPardon my rudeness... nah, my bad!¡»

    And leaving everyone dumbfounded he left.

    Afterwards, Myormiles ended the discussion with Count Kazak, and cleared his schedule for the rest of the day.

    A great wave was beginning to move the world.

    What was more important?

    Myormiles was not a fool who could not understand that much.

    He was certainly a person who could find ore within a stone.

    But! There was something he could create even if he were to abandon everything.

    A short acquaintanceship butrge profit? That didn¡¯t matter.

    Most important was his obligation to consider the long term benefit of his business partners¨Cfellow merchants.

    He had intended to visit himself when things calmed down.

    That is, he has heard that after bing a demon lord Rimuru has gone off to attend Walpurgis Banquet.

    So he could hardly take any action until he was sure of the changes.

    And yet the person himself had visited as if nothing had changed.

    So meeting with this person was by far the most important thing he had to do.

    Remembering every strategy he knows, and hiding the pure joy that was filling his heart, Myormiles rushed to his store.

    What wicked n would he propose today?

    And thus, Myormiles tedious days woulde to an end.

 Chapter 99 â€“ Tournament Preparations

    Trantor¡¯s Corner ¨C Kanzaki Yuuko story Last Part (Cast: two policemen)

    Walking through the park, two policemen on their break were discussing the mass homicide that urred at a nearby hospital recently. The culprit is yet to be found. Finger prints of one of the hospital¡¯s staff members were found on the gasoline canisters, and he is being questioned, but his alibi freed him of suspicion of being the primary perpetrator of the crime. However, he probably will serve a few years.

    ¡¸But it¡¯s a real shame about the detective.¡¹

    One of the policemen told the other.

    ¡¸Which part? The fact that he imed to have spoken with a person who diedst year or that he believes that the murder and dissection of Miyaguchi Yojiro has something to do with this case?¡¹

    ¡¸Clearly both. He ims that the deceased Kanzaki Yuuko is the perpetrator of both of these incidents. I wonder if all detectives go crazy in the end...¡¹

    He sighed, and, feeling that the conversation was far too heavy, decided to lighten the mood.

    ¡¸You¡¯re meeting your niece after this, right? How about buying a balloon for her from that clown over there?¡¹

    He said, pointing to a female clown selling balloons by the river. She could hardly be called a beauty¨Cperhaps due to the clown pain obscuring her face¨Cbut she could still be called ¡°cute¡±. Approaching her, the policeman purchased a balloon, and, charmed by her smile, asked

    ¡¸May I hear your name?¡¹

    The clown, mildly surprised, smiled what was perhaps either a mncholic or a benevolent smile, and replied

    ¡¸Clown is the only name for me¡¹

    Thank you for reading (and enjoying?) the Trantor¡¯s Corner. If I have time, I¡¯ll write another short story. Hopefully, with a bit more ¡°hope¡± this time around.

    Founding Demon Capital Arc

    099. Tournament Preparations

    Myormiles hurried back to his shop.

    He could have sent a butler ahead of him, but decided not to.

    Would he really wait for me?

    Slightly worried, he entered the shop.

    When he did, he saw that adorable girl (?) reclining on a coach.

    And, when (s)he saw Myormiles, (s)he smiled widely.

    ¡¸Yo! That was quick¡¹

    A speech style that waspletely at odds with his/her face, (s)he raised a hand in a greeting.

    That was, without a doubt, master Rimuru.

    Having confirmed that, Myormiles expressed his heartfelt happiness that Rimuru was still alive and well.

    The other attendants, seeing their master thus, did not react with any surprise and have been treating Rimuru with respect.|

    Certainly, that was the effect of having spent an hour here alone with him.

    After setting down the iced tea he was drinking, Rimuru went straight to the point.

    ¡¸Well, what. I¡¯ve got a job request, you see? I¡¯m ce~rtain that Myormiles will be able to handle it.

    I¡¯ve got an eventing up and I want a producer for it.

    Can I leave it to you?¡¹

    With a wide smile that can only be described as representing all the wickedness of the entire human race, Rimuru asked.

    Myormiles could not read what was on his mind, but was certain that it involved danger.

    Even so,

    ¡¸What kind of event would Danna be talking about?¡¹

    Myormiles, for some reason, wanted to hear more.

    Somehow, he¡¯s been entranced by this person. Without any thought to loss and profit, these kind of unnatural feelings filled him.

    Perhaps, he was now a failure as a merchant.

    But now that he has be a failure, isn¡¯t it the perfect time to serve this being?

    So he tried imagining what it would be like to serve Rimuru.

    The very thought filled him with boundless joy.

    Thus, he heard Rimuru¡¯s exnation.

    He disclosed a shocking proposal.

    Tempest will be holding a Tournament soon, and he wanted to leave it in Myormiles¡¯ hands.

    He had described it as amusement, but, in short, it really is just a spectacle for the masses.

    They will create a Colosseum to hold ten thousand people to watch and cheer for the contestants.

    Average people also have the right to watch, perhaps with an entrance fee.

    It¡¯s fine, however, if the entrance is free. As long Tempest¡¯s dining and lodging are properly advertised.

    More importantly, moving the ten thousand guests around. Though the highways have been prepared, there¡¯s a need to manage the carriage transportation and provisions.

    Moreover, managing the number of guests. Offering lodging.

    Just thinking about the wealth that will move here made his mouth water.

    Tempest dining and lodging is beyond excellent, so epting the guests will prove simple.

    The problem is the permanent stimtion of economy and maximizing the profit.

    That¡¯s the whole point behind this tournament.

    Too amusing!

    To have prepared such a detailed n only to leave it in Myormiles hands!

    ¡¸This should be left to a pro, no? Don¡¯t tell me, Myormiles, youck confidence?¡¹

    ¡¸Ha, hahahaha! How cruel. Rimuru-sama is an evil person¡¹

    ¡¸Ha ha ha ha. I am, I am! But not as evil as you!¡¹

    The twoughed loudly.

    With a wicked smile on their faces.

    ¡¸You do understand that enormous capital will be moving around here, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Fu fu fu fu. Fret not, this is this Myormiles¡¯ field of expertise...

    I will produce results Rimuru-sama will bepletely satisfied with!¡¹

    Enormous capital will flow at this event.

    Just as Rimuru says.

    What a... terrifying being.

    Just how far can he see...

    ¡¸On that note, I may see another way to use the restorative medicine.

    It is possible to be restored as long as one is not dead I believe...

    So perhaps we could sell it to the participants

    And, the true goal is advertising, right?

    So that people visit Tempest many more times from now on, right?

    Based on that goal, my job would be...¡¹

    ¡¸... As expected. I¡¯m d I decided to leave this to you, Myormiles!

    I don¡¯t mind if the tournament does not produce any profit.

    ¡°I want toe again!¡± If people leave with that feeling, then we have seeded. I¡¯ll leave the invitees to you. Alright?¡¹

    They thus shook hands.

    A terrifying chill assaulted Myormiles as ideas poured into his head.

    There are countless ways to manage an event as a country.

    Just by allowing people to bet on the winner can produce enormous ie.

    He finally realized the many ideas and the weight of responsibility that this request entailed.

    And when he did, a boundless excitement filled his body.

    He could finally do it. He could finally show him! He could finally be of use to Tempest!

    And then, Rimuru added

    ¡¸Oh, andter, if this goes over well, would you like to join us?

    Commerce Division Chief or Merchant Division Chief. Well, the name doesn¡¯t matter, but I want to have you assume that post.

    We¡¯re growing pretty big recently, so we need to take control of that sector. How about it?¡¹

    How about it? How about it? How about it? ...?

    These words, as if ying the strings of his heart, reverberated again and again.

    With a big nod, he epted.

    Of course he would.

    Rimuru was willing to invest in him to this extent.

    There was no room for failure.

    If he did well, he could join his most trusted circle!

    In all of Myormiles days, more than any dream or hope he has had, he now felt like he has never felt before.

    This feeling was like sweet nectar that he swore to never let go of.

    Even after Rimuru left scheduling the next meeting, the excitement did not lessen.

    Things will get busy.

    First, dering the intent to gather his estate.

    Should this event conclude sessfully, no, he will make it sessful, he has no ns to return to Brumund.

    So he thus dered.

    And asked,

    ¡¸What will you do? If you like this mansion, I don¡¯t particrly care?¡¹

    And upon hearing these words, all of his attendants replied,

    ¡ºPlease permit us to journey with you¡»

    They said.

    At this point, nothing held him back.

    Even though he had received license from the country, Myormiles was a guild member.

    He has the freedom to move between countries.

    One should always be prepared to move!

    But letting go of this shop might prove disadvantageous in the future.

    So he decided to have a few people stay back in case Brumund were to flourish.

    Ordering his servants to pack, he returned to his store.

    And he called the head clerk into the office.

    Before the clerk could even take a seat,

    ¡¸Yo, you¡¯ve gotten pretty good recently, how about taking over the store?¡¹

    Straight to the point.

    Blinking a few times, the clerk tried to understand what he just heard.

    He is, in fact, a son of one of Myormiles rtives, and was sent here to study.

    He is a bright kid that Myormiles took a liking to.

    But, in reality, he lost his original ¡®home¡¯ due to failing horrible, and only became a clerk to have a ce to stay.

    Yet there¡¯s no qualms about his work ethic. He¡¯s someone Myormiles could easily depend on.

    ¡¸But, master... What could you possible mean by that?¡¹

    Unable to believe what he had heard, he timidly asked.

    With a big nod,

    ¡¸The thing is, I¡¯ve... been tasked with an important job.

    I¡¯ll be leaving the country, so I decided to leave the shop to you.

    Make the store a sess and call your parents to visit one day¡¹

    Myormiles said, patting the clerk on the back with an affectionate smile.

    In reality, he had only intended to loan the store to him. That is, he fully expected to be able to recover the price of the store.

    Myormiles the merchant was not a sweet individual.

    Moreover...

    (If he can¡¯t make the payment, that just shows that he was a failure to begin with)

    He was motivated by his duty as a teacher.

    ¡¸Thank you, truly, thank you...

    Definitely... I will definitely repay your benevolence!¡¹

    Finallyprehending what was said, the clerk thanked Myormiles.

    Ignoring his gratitude,

    ¡¸Work hard!¡¹

    Myormiles said, nodding.

    Just in case, they set up a contract for exchange ofmodities.

    There was no oversight on this end.

    And after again being thanked by the clerk, he announced the change in leadership to the rest of the store.

    And,pounding to their surprise, he added,

    ¡¸On a one in a million chance that something happens, you are free to consult me.

    But, I¡¯m sure you guys will be able to get settled with the new order right away.

    Just remember to steer clear of dubious deals with the nobles!¡¹

    Everyone nodded to his words.

    They have all taken Myormiles¡¯ teachings to heart, so no one would engage in dubious deals here.

    And then,

    ¡¸Umm... would it be impermissible for us to follow you, master?¡¹

    Some among them said.

    These five individuals Myormiles saw great potential in.

    So he was greatly surprised.

    He never expected them to be willing to abandon their livelihood to follow him.

    Thus, he was troubled as to how to respond.

    But those who asked did not waver in the slightest.

    The ex-clerk smiled and said,

    ¡¸Myormiles-sama, everyone here is your disciple.

    Please take these persons with you¡¹

    ¡¸However... without them, would you not be troubled?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, so You were worried about that! I, too, have taken to your teachings, you know!¡¹

    Myormiles nodded once to these reassuring words.

    Thinking about it, trusted people with whom he had worked on important duties are truly precious.

    So he decided to ept the proposal.

    Thus, after overseeing the preparations for the move, Myormiles set off towards Tempest.

    £ª £ª £ª

    After parting with Myormiles, I sighed in relief.

    Thank goodness he epted.

    Having a tournament is fine and all, but how should we take advantage of it?

    That was the thought that started this all.

    Even falling is not free.

    I ordered an urgent creation of the Colosseum. The in on which we faced the knights is where we decided to build this grand structure. It¡¯s easy to ess and otherwise convenient.

    We dered that the tournament will be held along with the Demon Lord promation ceremony.

    We also decided to allow any powerful being from the Jura Forest to participate.

    In short, we¡¯re also scouting for new recruits. Since we¡¯re bing a legitimate state, it¡¯s probably a good idea to add more powerful beings to our ranks.

    Other demon lords scout for devil subordinates to increase their influence, but it¡¯s unclear whether said devils are truly strong.

    How~ever! Since they¡¯ll be fighting this time, we¡¯ll be able to tell their strength right away.

    On that note, there¡¯s a problem of too few participants and too many spectators.

    If we only disy the power of my Cab, the vagrant devils will probably be dissuaded from rampaging at will.

    Those fools who decide to cause mischief regardless will be erased. If possible, I¡¯d rather we add them to our ranks before that happens.

    After all, they say the angels wille invading.

    Though that was my first time hearing that, I hardly see a reason to stop our progress.

    I desire a pleasant andfortable life!

    Which is why it might be a good idea to further increase our fighting strength.

    So rather than targeting the famous ns, I would much rather gather strong individuals and confer a reward upon the winner.

    Monsters are hardly interested in coin, so I proimed that I will grant any reasonable wish.

    So hopefully arge number of participants will show.

    Otherwise, this would hardly be a show.

    To someone who enjoyed those end of the year fighting shows on TV, this is ideal entertainment.

    But, there¡¯s the problem of managing capital.

    Viewing fee can be free as long as Tempest is properly advertised.

    When I thought so, I noticed that we werecking in personnel.

    There¡¯s no monster who specializes in finances.

    While I could do it alone, it¡¯s just too damn troublesome.

    And then I remembered Myormiles-kun.

    What a wonderful resource he is.

    I don¡¯t know why he got so excited, but he is even more eager than I am to put this n into motion.

    Perhaps even holding it as an annual event.

    Moreover, he even thought of a n to sell the medicine at the event.

    What a terrifying individual.

    In that case, rather than a quickly built arena, we should probably build something more grand.

    Slightly panicking, I contacted Gerudo.

    It seems that they were in the middle ofying the foundation so they didn¡¯t mind having to expand the size of the building.

    Though I initially held against box seats, I guess those would be important.

    By the way, the Cab unanimously dered secret training time and vanished.

    Only Ranga remains as always within my shadow.

    Now then, since I am in Brumund, I might as well greet Fuze.

    Opening the door to the Brumund¡¯s Freedom Association Branch, I entered.

    And was met with a ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± gaze.

    Right, every time I came I would wear a mask, so they don¡¯t know it¡¯s me.

    Whatever. If he¡¯s not here, I¡¯ll just leave.

    With such a carefree attitude, I approached the receptionist.

    ¡¸Yo. I¡¯m Rimuru; would Fuze be around?

    Oh, here¡¯s my guild card¡¹

    I said and pulled a card from my pocket (stomach).

    I could hear people ask ¡°That girl is an adventurer?!¡± but I paid them no mind.

    The receptionistdy seemed to have remembered me.

    ¡¸Ah! My, oh my, it has been a while! How have you been?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Oh, quite fine! You also seem to be doing well.

    So, could I meet with him?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, yes. Please follow me!¡¹

    I was immediately let through.

    Behind me, I could hear: ¡°Seriously?! Who is that girl!¡± and the like, but I should probably ignore those word.

    And as always, I was guided towards the same room via magic circles.

    Inside, Fuze was holding his head.

    ¡¸Yo! I came to y. What¡¯s wrong? Something on your mind?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s been peaceful, but then suddenly a demon lord appeared...¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Seriously? What a menace. Why are you so rxed?!¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, the demon lord is right before me. So what should I do?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh? Is that so? Then how about serving some tea?

    Cake might also be a good idea?¡¹

    ¡¸Cake, huh... what the hell! Do you think I could acquire such a delicacy so easily?!

    Seriously, is it alright for you to be so carefree even as a demon lord?¡¹

    Whileining, he poured some tea.

    Unlike how he seems, he¡¯s a really pleasant guy.

    Thanking him, I sipped the tea. And let him know the short version of the Walpurgis Banquet incident.

    That there are Eight Demon Lords now called ¡°Octogram¡±.

    And, most importantly.

    That Freedom Association Guild Master Kagurazaka Yuuki is somehow connected with Chaos Lord Kazarim.

    Fuze muttered in disbelief.

    But without doubting my story, he started considering countermeasures.

    Rather, while doubting my words, I should say.

    If I¡¯m wrong¨Cgreat, if I¡¯m right¨Cthen a n of action is absolutely necessary.

    It¡¯s best to stay prudent. What a reliable fellow he is.

    ¡¸On that note, I think it would be best to use this magic item that prevents mind control.

    We¡¯re also all using it.

    And, do not disclose this to anyone you don¡¯t trust and that has nothing to do with Yuuki.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood... That¡¯s only to be expected. I¡¯ll try to look for people who can dispel brainwashing and mind control skills.¡¹

    He¡¯s quick on the uptake.

    He¡¯s already way ahead of me.

    ¡¸Call me if anything happens¡¹

    I said, taking out a Communication Ball and a hundred gold coins.

    ¡¸Hey, Danna... what is this...?¡¹

    ¡¸Communication device and necessary expenses. Enough?¡¹

    ¡¸It will help. But to bring this much out, is it that serious?¡¹

    ¡¸That it is. I don¡¯t think Ingracia can be trusted at all by this point.

    Yuuki has had 10 years to extend hiswork, you see?¡¹

    Fuze¡¯s expression got even more serious when I said so.

    And he began grumbling to himself.

    ¡¸Seriously... things were much more peaceful before you showed up...¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it great, you got a job. And a big one at that!¡¹

    Fuze held his hands up as if giving up,

    ¡¸Make it a request¡¹

    He said. With a face full of determination.

    It¡¯s tough to request of him to question his superiors.

    I do feel bad for him, so I decided to exin in greater detail.

    My real objective is the children.

    So I told him. If Yuuki is suspicious, there¡¯s a need to save the kids.

    But if I handle this poorly, he¡¯ll learn that I am suspicious of him. So this must be done inplete secrecy.

    Preferably with a third party that has no rtion whatsoever with me.

    Fuze nodded and began to think up the strategy.

    Anyways, we cannot rush this.

    Since he hasn¡¯t noticed yet, there¡¯s no need to take any serious action.

    We can take this slow, so I believe we should carefully proceed here.

    ¡¸I have epted the request. Leave it to me!¡¹

    Fuze nodded and made the promise.

    For the time being, he¡¯ll use trusted people to search for those afflicted by mind control.

    If possible, he¡¯ll secure the children.

    There¡¯s no choice but to trust him for now.

    ¡¸I leave it to you!¡¹

    And nodding, we concluded by discussing the finer details.

 Chapter 100 â€“ Underground Labyrinth

    s, after struggle, I am finally done!

    Oh how happy I am!

    I must admit that it was fun.

    The rhyme here sucks, which I do admit.

    But I finished this chapter!

    So to boast please do permit.

    Anyways, please do enjoy this, though it took a while.

    And let me sleep.

    Since I¡¯ve got work left¨Cand it¡¯s quite a pile.

    Crappy poetry aside, I apologize for the dy.

    ~Clown

    Founding Demon Capital Arc

    100. Underground Labyrinth

    After finishing the meeting with Fuze, I headed back to Tempest.

    I can move to any previously visited location via¡ºSpatial Travel¡»you see.

    It does use up some magic energy, but my reserves are so vast that I don¡¯t even feel it.

    So it¡¯s a super useful skill that lets me transfer to ces without any detriment.

    When I neared the city, Gerudo contacted me via telepathy.

    (We seek your immediate guidance, Rimuru-sama!)

    What could be wrong?

    With that thought, I transferred to Gerudo.

    In a leappleted in a single moment, I head towards Gerudo. It truly is a very useful skill.

    Not that I¡¯m going to appear right by his side, rather I am going materialize in the near vicinity.

    If necessary, I could appear exactly on a desired spot, but this time let¡¯s transfer a little further away.

    Well, in fact, since it¡¯s a ce I¡¯ve visited before, I don¡¯t actually need to focus on transferring to the individual.

    And at this point it¡¯s easier to move towards him by foot.

    Gerudo was at the tunnel that Veldora had blown up.

    Pieces of demon steel were spread across thendscape barely obscuring the ruined tunnel.

    I had ordered it to be restored, yet no work seems to have been done.

    I wonder why?

    Gerudo seems to be arguing with somebody.

    ¡¸I¡¯m telling you~! We¡¯re now upying these tunnels!¡¹

    ¡¸Even if so you say, we have not recognized your ims.

    Please allow me to consult Rimuru-sama first.¡¹

    ¡¸No way! Can¡¯t you see, we¡¯ve abandoned thebyrinth?!

    Are you seriously nning on making us homeless?¡¹

    ¡¸No one is saying that. By the way, stop trying to sneak demon steel out of here.¡¹

    ¡¸Tch. How sharp! Don¡¯t sweat the small things, or my Beretta will¨CWha!!¡¹

    Erasing my presence, I sessfully captured Ramiris.

    And looked her right in the face.

    No question about it, it¡¯s Ramiris.

    ¡¸What the hell are you doing?¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yahoo! What¡¯s up, Rimuru?¡¹

    Averting her eyes, Ramiris greeted me.

    Even without asking, I know exactly what she was nning on doing.

    She¡¯s nning on iming the demon steel and connecting the tunnel into thebyrinth.

    She¡¯s said something about building an entrance around here before, after all.

    ¡¸So, you were nning on building abyrinth here and you were discovered by Gerudo?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh... no, there¡¯s now way... I think. Maybe...?¡¹

    ¡¸In other words, I¡¯m right. Seriously...¡¹

    ¡¸Aha, ahahaha.....¡¹

    She triedughing the matter off.

    Looking around, there¡¯s a clear need to reim the resources and repair thend, I thought.

    But, maybe it¡¯s a good idea to have her build thebyrinth here after all?

    I mean, think about myst conversation with Myormiles.

    We want people to continuously revisit Tempest.

    But, perhaps not every day, but at least every season.

    So, is there something we could do that would attract people that often?

    For example... how about we create a dungeon byrinth)?

    This might be a good idea.

    I look at Ramiris. Without a care, she¡¯s just smiling at me.

    She¡¯s a little... no, she¡¯s very unreliable, but maybe she¡¯ll manage.

    Steeling myself, I expressed my proposal.

    £ª £ª £ª

    My proposal.

    It¡¯s very simple, really.

    I¡¯ll have Ramiris create abyrinth and act as it¡¯s manager.

    And we¡¯ll thus have thebyrinth generate some profit.

    Ramiris will live there, and I¡¯ll get some pocket change.

    Of course, this idea requires herplete support, but she doesn¡¯t seem opposed to it?

    In fact, when I disclosed the n,

    ¡¸Eh, eh? In other words, I can make abyrinth here?!

    ...Actually... could this be a chance to finally dispel that horrid nickname: NEET?!¡¹

    Opening her eyes wide, she eximed.

    Well, I did think of it more as a joke though.

    ¡¸U-umm... it is true that I can earn some money this way?¡¹

    Swallowing hard, she asked me with a serious expression.

    She¡¯s probably afraid that I¡¯ll change my mind.

    Though there¡¯s no way I would. Well, not like all my promises are enforceable, though.

    ¡¸I¡¯m serious. But, I wouldn¡¯t know how much profit we can make until we try it...

    Well, there will be rted expenses, so how about 20% of the profits?¡¹

    ¡¸Umm... how much would that be?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, if a thousand adventurers visit in a single day, you¡¯d be getting 2 gold coins.¡¹

    ¡¸Geh!! S-s-such a f-f-fortune?!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, actual earnings might be higher or lower than predicted.

    And since you need to build a ce to live anyways, you don¡¯t suffer as a result, right?¡¹

    She violently shook her head.

    In the first ce, had she built thebyrinth anywhere she wanted, she would still have to maintain it.

    So there was nothing disagreeable about this.

    She hugged me tightly out of joy.

    Since both parties seem satisfied, this will be another project that I will oversee.

    Adding Gerudo to our discussion, we polish out the details.

    First, we have overnight ns toy a road from the city here.

    It¡¯s a trip that wouldn¡¯t even take half a day.

    We had chosen this ce as it was on the outer perimeter of the city.

    About 10 km away, I¡¯d like to say? Once the road is done, we also n to build a stable nearby.

    We had wanted toy rails to transport people and baggage from here.

    Since letting horses and magic beasts into the city would lead to new hygienic problems.

    Reiming the demon steel is necessary for that goal, but I can just prepare some more.

    Since it¡¯s rtively close to the city, an inn here would unlikely bring many customers.

    So, we decided to build a motel instead.

    But if we will build abyrinth here, then an inn would be in order.

    If they wanted to truly rx, they could alwayse back to Tempest. It¡¯s a good idea to keep work housing and home separate.

    And if we build abyrinth here we are bound to attract some adventurers.

    It might be a good idea to also service the carriagesing to and from the Dwarf Kingdom and the (ex) Farmas Kingdom.

    Drawing up the n, I have Gerudo confirm it.

    He finds it eptable.

    Moreover, the site of our battle with the knights is only a few steps away.

    Two kilometers towards the city, where a number of roads intersect, is the nned site of the arena.

    It¡¯s rtively close to the city, so we expect the guests to walk there.

    Unlike our world, people tend to walk here.

    It¡¯s unimaginable to not walk a round trip of less than 20 km. They also follow the early to bed, early to rise policy.

    So if we hold the tournament from 10:00~15:00, that should give them enough time to make the trip.

    As for the staff, we can probably have them stay at the inn.

    Having thus agreed with Gerudo, we moved on to discussing the arena blueprint.

    After talking to Myormiles, I finally envisioned how I wanted it to look.

    Normally, I would spend hours in front of myptop creating the n, but now I can do it by hand.

    Raphael really is useful at these minor things.

    epting my design with a ¡°No problem¡±, Gerudo left.

    When I looked at Ramiris,

    ¡¸Uhehe... now even I will be making money, huh.

    Gone are the days when I was made fun of as the Poverty Demon Lord!¡¹

    Is she tripping? She seemspletely lost in her world.

    Well, I guess she¡¯ll be fine.

    She¡¯s been significantly ridiculed up until now.

    Though who has heard of a demon lord in want of money?

    (TL Note: ¡°in want of¡± means tock)

    Though more than money, not working is the problem I believe...

    True, Ramiris¡¯ Labyrinth was rather devoid of... people.

    She was probably really bored and really lonely.

    I really hope adventurers show up. For Ramiris¡¯ and my sake.

    Dragging Ramiris back into reality, we go over the detail of thebyrinth.

    Ramiris is showing a determined face, the likes that I never have seen from her before, and is ready to go.

    I had five questions for her.

    How many floors can be constructed underground?

    How many days would it take to finish?

    What about the monsters inside?

    Can interioryout be altered? Further, can treasure chests be set up?

    In case of death, could we set up a system where they are reborn on the surface?

    Is what I asked.

    Here¡¯s what she answered.

    There¡¯s no limit, but realistically, at most 100 floors.

    It¡¯s possible to finish in a day. Thanks to species-skill¡ºLabyrinth Creation¡»it can be created in a single moment. The interior aside.

    Whatever we wish since Spirits inhabited the previous one, they did not spawn. But, if magic concentration falls, only weak monsters will spawn.

    It¡¯s possible. Actually, customizing the interior is one of the functions of her skills. It¡¯s also possible to create a rotation of floor patterns, but only one floor at a time. If not the structure but the interior¨Cthat can be changed rtively simply.

    It¡¯s possible. But, you would have to wear a special item created via¡ºLabyrinth Creation¡»

    Is what she said

    ¡¸Wonderful! It¡¯s wonderful, Ramiris-kun!¡¹

    ¡¸Really, like really really? Am I really amazing?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Now our ambitions have ovepped!¡¹

    ¡¸Really? I was just thinking the same thing¡¹

    We nodded at each other.

    ¡¸I¡¯m looking forward to working with you, Ramiris¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯ll be in your care. Joining arge organization is like riding a big ship. It¡¯s reassuring¡¹

    Big ship, huh. Let¡¯s hope we¡¯re not the Titanic.

    Since our sizes are different, we couldn¡¯t really shake hands but we were one in spirit.

    I decided to have Ramiris take the demon steel scattered around.

    Since it seems that she will make something really useful.

    We continued to exchange ideas regarding the design and concept of the dungeon.

    While being very merry.

    Me and Ramiris ¡°being merry¡± and discussing the dungeon.

    To say the least, our conversation went into a weird direction and we drafted out a design of a super advanced dungeon.

    Next is production.

    As Ramiris dered, it will easily be done by tomorrow.

    So promising toe visit, I return to the city.

    I need to have Kurobee hand over all those test armors and weapons that won¡¯t be seeing the marketce any time soon.

    ¡¸Is this fine, Rimuru-sama? These articles are imperfect and can hardly be used by the average person.¡¹

    ¡¸Nah, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll leave these aside to receive the spirit¡¯s blessing and have them soak up some magic energy.

    They might be magic items, you see¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so. In that case, do as you see fit¡¹

    He said and took out the products from the cer.

    I epted them and expressed my thanks.

    However, to think that he had so many trial products.

    At some point, he had added a hundred items to this list. There are full sets here as well, and all of these items are far better than what you would find being sold in a store.

    But, as Kurobee mentioned, these are imperfect items to which the user could never adjust to.

    So these can hardly be called tools.

    But in exchange for sucking up magical energy and converting it into raw strength, the user can temporarily obtain unbelievable physical power.

    Well, it¡¯s not like you should only use it if you have a death wish, but only a fool would use an untested product.

    Not that I¡¯d take responsibility for that, though.

    So what should I do about this product line?

    I¡¯m actually ying on putting it into treasure chests inside the dungeon and having special monsters guard these.

    To think I would have a chance at a real life dungeon creator... this is too exciting.

    Well, it is true that just auctioning these products off would bring a lot of gold.

    Actually, that might be the best option.

    But, that¡¯s no good. What¡¯s most important is the ongoing advertisement of Tempest.

    If they see the beauty of our city and feel it¡¯s charm, surely they wille again.

    Honestly, when I told Ramiris that she can create an entrance to herbyrinth, I originally intended it to be in the middle of the city.

    But, I soon realized the benefit of having a tavern town for adventurer¡¯s convenience.

    Equipment and the like should be bought up in the city.

    Just think about how much money will be spent. Even if we stock up ahead of time, we¡¯ll probably run out.

    With the money left over for maintenance and purchase of raw material, we can probably offer sales for return customers.

    That way, the adventurers will speak of us among themselves and Tempest will certainly gain fame.

    Moreover, it¡¯s probably a good idea to keep the citizens busy.

    The Tournament will probably be held at most twice a year, but we¡¯ll certainly hold other events.

    Military drills, adventurer tests.

    So we¡¯ll definitely put all these buildings to use. And the dungeon will certainly draw even more attention.

    Thus, having assembled all these parts, I have finally decided to gain the one being necessary to make it all work out.

    Veldora.

    Veldora¡¯s in my room.

    He¡¯s grown very ustomed to it.

    ¡¸Hey, Veldora, I¡¯ve got a favor to ask of you.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m busy?¡¹

    Yeah. You¡¯re reading manga.

    And clearly have nothing to do.

    ¡¸I see... that¡¯s too bad. And, I was just about to offer something fun to do.

    If you¡¯re busy, it can¡¯t be helped. I guess I¡¯ll just ask Diablo¡¹

    I said, and pretended to leave

    ¡¸Hey, wait up. I¡¯m busy, but I¡¯ll listen to your request.

    Speak!¡¹

    Hook, line, and sinker.

    How easy to manipte he is.

    It¡¯s as easy to manipte this old geezer as taking a candy from a baby.

    But that aside,

    ¡¸The thing is, we were thinking about building a dwelling for you.

    Ramiris and I were talking about it, and she¡¯s currently building it.¡¹

    ¡¸W-what did you say?! Seriously?

    But, why did you call it a favor?¡¹

    Whether he¡¯s deeply interested or not, he has a serious look on his face.

    Seriously... too easy.

    I told Veldora about the Dungeon n.

    ¡¸So the thing is, we need a king to rule over the dungeon.

    Ramiris will supervise it. And, on the 100th floor we¡¯ll create an entrance leading to the spirits¡¯byrinth.

    We need a strongest guardian to protect this gate.¡¹

    ¡¸I see... and you want me to do it?¡¹

    ¡¸Exactly. And while in thebyrinth, I want you to constantly unt your aura¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously? It¡¯s okay?¡¹

    ¡¸It is¡¹

    I nodded.

    Frankly, I don¡¯t care at all about the guardian.

    What I want is Veldora¡¯s aura.

    If he releases it around here, it will so densely concentrate, that normal people won¡¯t be able to survive.

    But if he keeps it in too long, releasing it will create an explosion likest time.

    So it¡¯s probably not a good idea to keep it in that long. So there¡¯s a need to release it.

    Which means, that we needed to find a ce for him to do so...

    The cave of the seal could notpletely restrain all of Veldora¡¯s aura.

    That¡¯s why I had the dungeon be made 100 floors deep and once he freely release his aura.

    And it¡¯s true purpose...

    Once the magic concentration increases, monsters will naturally spawn.

    As it trickles upwards, the upper floors will certainly be upied by small fry with strong beings further in.

    Even the cave had A- ranked Tempest Serpents spawn.

    Just what kind of monster will he spawn now, I can¡¯t even begin to imagine it.

    Perhaps another intelligent slime will spawn among them.

    So Veldora releasing his aura will only benefit us.

    Killing two birds with one stone, essentially.

    ¡¸... And when I see adventurers,

    ¡ºKuahahaha, you have done welling this far! Let me wee you, insects!¡»

    or something like,

    ¡ºKuahahaha, you can¡¯t run away from me. Didn¡¯t you know? You can¡¯t run away from the Storm Dragon!¡»

    And fight them, right?¡¹

    Veldora said.

    He¡¯spletely into it by now. He didn¡¯t seem to into it in the beginning, though.

    I nodded,

    ¡¸Moreover, it would also be possible to face entire units of adventurers.

    It¡¯s like, a Real Simtion Game, you see.

    How about it? Doesn¡¯t it sound fun?¡¹

    Veldora stood up, and put the manga in his pocket.

    And facing me,

    ¡¸As expected of you, Rimuru. I always knew you could do great things¡¹

    He said, and shook my hand.

    Thank god he¡¯s an idiot.

    And thus, I have (with great difficulty?) recruited Veldora.

    The next day.

    Veldora and I went to see Ramiris.

    As she promised, thebyrinth waspleted.

    ¡¸Yo, Ramiris, you doing good?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, master! It has been a while. I am in perfect health!¡¹

    These two are friendly as always.

    Ramiris was already sitting on Veldora¡¯s shoulder by the time they began the exchange.

    And after exchanging greetings, we got right into the exnation.

    As I had wanted, thebyrinth was created via a number of blocks.

    That was, once every few days we can change itsyout.

    Every ten floors we have set up save points.

    Upon reaching this point, the next time you enter you can continue from where you left off.

    To that end, we had decided to grant licenses to adventurers to use magic teleportation circles.

    Selling maps is probably too evil. It¡¯ll also be a pain to make new ones every day.

    And let¡¯s not forget about the most important item.

    The charm made by Ramiris¡¯¡ºLabyrinth Creation¡»

    It will only work once.

    Any death that urred in thebyrinth will be negated, and the user will be returned to the surface.

    It will activate ten seconds after death has been confirmed.

    There¡¯s also an emergency escape item that returns the user to the surface.

    These safeguards we n to sell at the entrance. Whether they buy these or not is their choice.

    But if you don¡¯t but it and die... you only have yourself to me.

    I, personally, would definitely buy it.

    As for the price, we can decided thatter. For now, all done.

    Hopefully this will all end as well as we want it to.

    There are still many things left to implement, but that¡¯s forter.

    We exchanged nces, andughed like the viins we are.

 Chapter 101 â€“ Smooth Plan

    Trantor: Shuu

    Editor: Clown

    Founding Demon Capital Arc

    Chapter 101. Smooth n

    We went to thest floor where Veldora will live and arranged the interior.

    I take out all of the furniture out from my stomach and set them in room cordoned off by blocks.

    Atmosphere is really important, so I can¡¯t let the public see it.

    I copied and prepared some items that Veldora likes.

    And after we finished decorating the room, we proceeded to the center of the 100 floor and had Veldora release his aura.

    Veldora released his aura carefully and managed to do so without an ident.

    The inner walls of the room were created out of ore.

    It going to turn into demonic steel soon after getting bathed with magic power after all, so it¡¯s a simple mod wall.

    This way, we can save a bit on costs.

    By the way, the first floor of this dungeon is a square room 250m wide.

    It¡¯s the same size as 4 Tokyo Domes, but as you continued further down, the size got smaller.

    The dungeon was created this way so the aura could spread well.

    Veldora¡¯s room is 100m2 wide.

    It¡¯s seems quite big, but if Veldora get into his real form, it actually quite small.

    It was created so it can be expanded if it¡¯s ever inconvenient.

    The dungeon is under Ramiris control, so it can be customized freely to some degree.

    The aura is seeping up to each floor as nned.

    Since there¡¯s no wall to block the way, it fills the room without disturbance.

    All we have to do now is to wait until the monsters spawned.

    After Veldora turned back into his human form, we moved on to the next step.

    First, about traps

    Poisoned Arrow ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ Arrows smeared with poisone flying out of nowhere

    Poison Swamp ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ Swamp that is really poisonous. If you fall into one, you¡¯ll get poison damage and abnormal status

    Turning Tile/Mat ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ Driving your sense of direction mad. Feel the importance of mapping!

    Moving Tile/Mat ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ A floor that moves all by it own. Really scary.

    Cutting Thread ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ Pass by it without realizing, your heades off. Combined with Moving Floor for brutal results

    Pitfall ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ Rather than the damage dealt by falling down, what¡¯s awaiting you when you fall is scarier.

    False Treasure Box(Mimic) ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ Great, a treasure box..? Too bad, it¡¯s ME!

    Laughing Treasure Box ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ Great, a treasure box! Dieughing.

    Monster Room ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ Hi there! Finally, a feast.

    Sealing Room ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ Turn a fire on and.....

    Darkness Floor ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ It¡¯s amon sense to bring a torch you know. If you don¡¯t have one, we could sell one for a high price, how about it?

    Low Ceiling Floor ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ I don¡¯t want to meet monster while crawling~

    Terrain Effect Floor ¡ñ¡ñ¡ñ What the hell is this?! Why there¡¯s a volcano in a dungeon!

    I listed all of the trap I could think of.

    Almost all of them are possible.

    It¡¯s just the Terrain Effect Floor is too difficult. Well, volcano is impossible as expected.

    I was imaging having zing floor, freezing floor, or blizzard floor that makes traps from natural disasters, but.......

    ¡¸Impossible. I don¡¯t have the energy to maintain something like that!¡¹

    As expected, it¡¯s impossible.

    Well, I might¡¯ve asked for something really absurd.

    And when I was going to give up on that n,

    ¡¸Do you want me to tame a fire dragon or ice dragon from somewhere?¡¹

    I hear the voice of someone that shouldn¡¯t be there.

    As I turn around I could see silver haired twintail.

    ¡¸Eh.....? Why are you here? Milim....¡¹

    100 floors underground.

    In the other word, in thest floor of the newly-built dungeon, a beautiful young demon lord is smiling with acent smile.

    ¡¸Fufun. Somehow I feel that you¡¯re doing something fun. To think you were courageous enough to exclude me¡¹

    She said while getting arrogant and arching her back to emphasize her pitiful chest.

    As usual, she¡¯s dressed all in ck with dragon knuckles¨Cthat are emitting a dim light and hardly fit¨Con her hands.

    Still, as expected. She¡¯s really sensitive to this kind of conspiracy.

    No doubt, it¡¯s impossible to hide things from Milim.

    In the first ce, it¡¯s impossible to reason with Milim.

    Just because she appeared here, there¡¯s no need to be surprised.

    Milim and Veldora red at each other, but afterwards shaked hands and seemed friendly.

    If the two of them fight with each other, it¡¯ll be a serious matter.

    Thank goodness they have be friends.

    ¡¸Sorry about that. I had no intention to leave you behind. I was going to invite you after it was done¡¹

    ¡¸Really? But it¡¯s more fun to participate from the get-go when doing something like this¡¹

    ¡¸Well, that might be true. By the way, is your country all right?¡¹

    She¡¯s also a demon lord.

    Moreover after merging her territory with the former demon lords Frey and Karion¡¯s territory, it should have gotten rather big.

    Is it ok for her to y and walk around like me? (Hmm, me? I¡¯m good. Everyone is really excellent, so it¡¯s better that I don¡¯t disturb them)

    Upon hearing my question, she averted her gaze.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s fine. See, I¡¯m really excellent after all.......

    By no means have Ie here by running away because I hate studying!¡¹

    I see.

    Frey or the other examined and summarize the country state of affair and tried to teach it to Milim.

    She hated it and ran away to this ce. That¡¯s probably the real situation.

    ¡¸No way! I¡¯m going join no matter what!¡¹

    Before I say anything, she refused.

    As expected. Her intuition is sharp as usual.

    Well, whatever. I¡¯m not the one that¡¯s going to get scolded anyway.

    Rather than that,

    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯m not the one that¡¯s going to get yelled at, so let¡¯s put that matter aside.

    What you said before, taming a dragon? Is that possible?¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh.... I really will get scolded...? No, but....

    It can¡¯t be helped. There¡¯s bound to be some danger when you venture out.

    It¡¯s possible to tame a dragon. If you want, should I tame one for you?¡¹

    ¡¸Ooh, can I rely on you? In that case what species are there?¡¹

    Milim fears getting scolded, just like a kid that skip her homework to go y.

    Well, it can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s the path she took.

    After oveing her worried expression, Milim¡¯s mood changed easily as she teach us about dragons.

    Seems like Veldora had no interest in it at all.

    Ramiris is saying something like ¡¸What are you doinging to this ce!¡¹ just to get red at by Milim and caught..

    From Milim¡¯s exnation, there are 4 types of dragons.

    Fire dragon, ice dragon, wind dragon, and earth dragon.

    There are some that gained special evolution or unique, but these are the only four types.

    As expected it¡¯s impossible to tame a dragon lord, but as long it¡¯s not a lord, it¡¯s possible to tame an adult one.

    With this, having an effect simr to terrain effect is possible.

    And so we¡¯ll have the dragons live on the lower floors.

    I don¡¯t really know just how strong a dragon is, but practically every dragon is at least an A rank.

    It¡¯s the level that could be defeated by 6 Holy Knights.

    An elemental dragon is bound to increase the difficulty. Thus ¨C while being carefree, of course ¨C I arrange the dragon floors.

    In order of strength, fire>ice>wind>earth.

    Or so it would be if the dragon is young. The order might get changed it it¡¯s an old one. That is, the dragon that is able to exercise all of its power will arise victorious.

    If it¡¯s the order from strength only and it became like that.

    And so,

    99th floor is me Hell Floor Being covered in high temperature me, thest gateway. Heat-resistant equipment is needed. The one that waiting before it is!?

    98th floor is Ice Hell Floor. If you stop, you die. Can you endure it with cold-resistant equipment?

    97th floor is Lighting Floor. The thread of lighting falling down from the sky. Whether you can break through this floor or not depend on your luck!

    96th floor is Tremor Floor. As to ridicule the one that managed toe this far, a fiendish earthquake will befall you. Feel the wrath of the dragon!

    And so the super hard terrain floors have been created.

    The dragons could use the aura that Veldora released as food, so they could live here with no problem .

    There¡¯s no need to tamper with these floors. Just let the dragons that Milim tamed make a nest here and it¡¯ll be fine.

    Next, create a safe zone every 10 floors.

    Well, there¡¯s a boss room before each, so they could only ess it after they defeated the boss.

    There, they would be able to purchase magic stones, sell drops, and buy potions at very high prices.

    Building a tavern or a restaurant might be a good idea, but wouldn¡¯t they just exit the dungeon if they wanted a break?

    Well, I¡¯ll decide on that as things go.

    The first floor difficulties is for testing only. So any beginner could finish it.

    The roads are wide, so getting lost is unlikely.

    Nevertheless, 250m in width is considerable. It¡¯s going to be a floor that makes you walk a lot without any result/ie.

    From then on, starting with the 2nd floor it¡¯s not that easy.

    It¡¯s time for the traps.

    Even though I say it won¡¯t be easy, in reality there isn¡¯t a single brutal trap up until the tenth floor, so I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll proceed without any major difficulties.

    Immediately facing a death trap would dissuade people from continuing, so it¡¯s out of the question.

    In this manner, while arguing about this and that, the four of us proceeded to arrange every floor.

    And thus, after three days, we are almost done fine-tuning it.

    We nod to each other with smiles on our faces, leaving the dungeon with a feeling of aplishment.

    ¡ùNeedless to say, the dungeon is filled with monster by the next time we went there.

    Milim went out to tame the dragons.

    I don¡¯t particrly mind the monsters getting destroyed, but that¡¯s a no-no for the dragons.

    We assigned all the tamed dragons as Ramiris¡¯ subordinates.

    Get this, inside Ramiris¡¯ ¡ºDungeon Creation¡»her subordinates are immortal.

    If Ramiris got killed, she¡¯ll disappear, but the subordinates could respawn at the recorded spot.

    This is the reason why she wanted Beretta so much.

    Even if Ramiris doesn¡¯t have any power, inside the dungeon, Ramiris troops are undefeatable.

    For Ramiris who doesn¡¯t have any subordinates, it just a meaningless invincible skill.

    Beretta himself serves us tea without anyint busily fulfills a maid¡¯s function.

    Since it seems that Beretta consents, working for Ramiris might not be so bad.

    ¡¸With this, I finally gain real subordinates.....!¡¹

    Said Ramiris clearly emotional.

    She might be really lonely. So while looking at Beretta,

    ¡¸Oi, Beretta. Do you want to be Ramiris permanent servant?¡¹

    I ask Beretta.

    I¡¯ve been thinking of this for a while. If Beretta wants it, I¡¯ll let him change it¡¯s loyalty.

    If Beretta didn¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll prepare new subordinate for Ramiris.

    Beretta answered,

    ¡¸Is it all right? Then I¡¯ll swear my allegiance to Ramiris-sama, as her servant¡¹

    He said without any hesitation.

    Isn¡¯t it good, Ramiris. You¡¯re unexpectedly loved.

    I nodded,

    ¡¸Fine. Well, then Beretta. From now on, you shall work under Ramiris!¡¹

    I dered, lifting the master lock and transferring it to Ramiris.

    Who¡¯s of course clearly dumbfounded by what has just urred.

    ¡¸Ay! Thank you very much for everything up until now. I won¡¯t forget the favour of letting me be born into this world¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about me. From now on, work hard and protect Ramiris¡¹

    ¡¸Ay! Even at the cost of my life!¡¹

    Let¡¯s believe him. If it¡¯s Beretta, I don¡¯t have to worry.

    The transfer concluded without any problem. From now on, I¡¯ll only be the sub-master.

    As long as nothing happens to Ramiris, Beretta will only listen to Ramirismand.

    Ramiris who finally managed to understand the situation pranced around in delight.

    She might be really delighted.

    But, it¡¯s fine.

    Controlling the dragons inside the dungeon all by herself might be too difficult.

    So if Beretta is there when she needs him, there will be no problem.

    It also seems like Beretta doesn¡¯t want to hand over the position as the first servant since Beretta has been serving her for a while.

    Veldora and I start to get fed up while look at the prancing Ramiris.

    Being a formal master-servant rtionship, Beretta became an immortal inside this dungeon.

    Servant can only revive at a previously set location, but there are no revival limits.

    With a sufficient number of troops, Ramiris¡¯ ability is terrifying.

    And it¡¯s because she¡¯s the owner, that this ability has yet to see the light of day.

    I¡¯m not going to tell her, but depending on it¡¯s use it could easily sway any battle.

    Even now, having Beretta with unlimited rebirths is too overpowered.

    Now, we¡¯re also adding Milim¡¯s dragons.

    There¡¯s a chance that this kid will soon have an unbelievably potent power in her hands.

    But, it¡¯s Ramiris after all. There won¡¯t be any problem.

    This lovable fairy is just a small lonely kid.

    The revival item called bracelet of revival is also recognized by Ramiris, so anyone who wears it will not die.

    But, it¡¯ll have no effect outside this dungeon.

    If this thing isn¡¯t exinedpletely, there¡¯s a possibilities of misunderstandings.

    And then while confirming various things, the dungeon is getting shaped steadily.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this airtight room for? is this also a trap?¡¹

    To that question,

    ¡¸If you suddenly enter into a room without air, you¡¯ll fall from not being able to breath. At worst¨Cdie.

    You have to be careful in front of any room. This is an irond rule.

    Examine the poison inside the room, measure the concentration of air. If you can¡¯t do at least this much, you won¡¯t be able tost long.

    At worst, you have to use wind magic for venttion¡¹

    I answered, seems like she didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡¸Well, I know that this is an atrocious trap.

    You.... I¡¯ve been thinking this for a while, but you¡¯re a terrifying guy.

    But, reliable. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to think of this kind of trap all by myself....¡¹

    Ramiris said while looking at the traps with admiration.

    So that¡¯s what she thinks of me. Well, I liked games in my previous world, so it¡¯s a trap that I¡¯ve gotten used to.

    If you tell me to clear it in real life, though, I beg to differ.

    There¡¯s almost no one unaffected by poison and having no need to breathe like us.

    I think it¡¯s going to be a brutal dungeon.

    Thepleted masterpiece can hardly be described with only ¡°brutal¡±.

    (Well, if you add monster to those kinds of vicious traps, of course it¡¯s going to be fiendish)

    I feel like I heard a voice, but it¡¯s probably just my imagination.

    However, I bet I¡¯ll hear it again soon enough.

    After finishing the creation of the dungeon, I return to city.

    Veldora and Ramiris will probably happily finish the rest by themselves.

    They were very interested in watching me set up the traps..

    They also asked to allow them to set one up, but I refused¨Cprimarily due to wanting to avoid a sick joke before the tenth floor.

    Otherwise the customer (adventurers) will have their hearts or minds broken and will be unable to proceed.

    However, I did decide to leave the rest to them on the condition that the floor must be passable.

    95th and 94th floors will probably end up being nonsensical floors, but it¡¯s ok.

    91st to 93rd floors are untouched. Milim might want to do one, so we¡¯ll set it upter.

    And so, I leave the rest to them. It¡¯s good to see them enjoy themselves this much.

    By the time I got back to the city, Myormiles had arrived.

    He must have prepared himself with a great haste. His arrival is way faster then what I had nned.

    I led him to the mansion I¡¯ve prepared beforehand and leave the rest to Rigurdo.

    I say my thanks to Myormiles and briefed him on the new happenings.

    I exined the location of the arena and the ns for building a tavern town there.

    I also told him about the n to attract adventurer with the newly built dungeon.

    Rigurdo and Myormiles were shocked to hear that and it turned into quite a discussion.

    Rigurdo wanted to discuss the type of people who wille here from now on.

    Myormiles discussed the opening of the arena and the dungeon.

    After listening to their opinions, we proceeded to discuss the necessary resources.

    They quickly became good friends.

    I told Rigurdo to treat Myormiles as the official leader of the business division.

    I also told him that Myormiles will get a second post as the leader of publicizing.

    Rigurdo nodded, and contacted the individuals that would benefit said divisions.

    Thus preparation continue.

    Myormiles was epted as the resident of Tempest easily.

    I only introduced him and let the other introduce themselves.

    The flow was so smooth it left me surprised.

    Anyways, after seeing Myormiles¡¯ work ethic, they can¡¯t have anyints left.

    Myormiles evinced that he¡¯s able to grasp the abilities of the subordinates that were assigned to him.

    And, including his entourage, he assigned jobs to each member individually.

    Seeing a hierarchypleted in a blink of an eye is rather refreshing.

    Myormiles is really lively for being responsible for two divisions.

    Now, as for the invitations to various leaders and figureheads.

    Excluding the person I personally know, we send the invitation under Myormiles¡¯ name.

    Influential nobles and wealthy merchant of each town.

    His progress is so quick that you¡¯d think he had been doing this his whole life.

    We also drafted up procedure and costs for the uing events.

    Not just the nning and management, but things are producing smoothly on all fronts.

    Looks like I chose the right person.

    Perhaps out of all the ideas I¡¯ve thus implemented, choosing Myormiles was the best.

    If he were not here, the possibility of things going awry is high.

    With just our power, we couldn¡¯t have performed this well.

    I¡¯m really fortunate to be able to meet good people.

    Myormiles also feel charmed by the food, environment, andfort of this town.

    ¡¸Impossible.... This is impossible! It¡¯s even morefortablepared to the royal capital!¡¹

    He kept saying until it basically became his catchphrase.

    I¡¯m d that he liked it.

    Then again, Myormiles reaction is the primary evidence that everything will be fine.

    And Myormiles himself knows it.

    ¡¸Rimuru-sama, there¡¯s no way this n is going to fail.

    With everything as it is, anyone could make it seed!¡¹

    Myormiles said. filled with excitement.

    I think anyone is a bit too much, but I¡¯m happy to hear him say that.

    And as the preparations progress, unfamiliar people starting to the town.

    I feel a heated season approaching.

    And it is nigh upon us!

 Chapter 102 â€“ Audience with Monsters

    Audience with Monsters

    One and a half months have passed since I had ascended to a Demon Lord.

    The construction of the Colosseum has also progressed well. Gerudo¡¯smand and capacity for construction has allowed the project to progress just as nned.[1]

    Furthermore, the youngest of the three Dwarf Brothers, Mildo, had actually revised my blueprint and made it into a gorgeous building with a high artistic value. As expected from a dwarf, no, this was the work of a true artist. Simply splendid craftsmanship.

    With this, the workmanship can even please those from royal families. For me, who has a rather low level of artistic capacity, it¡¯s quite helpful to have someone around with such talents.

    Even with Mildo¡¯s additions, there will still be plenty of time before my debut and the Tournament are scheduled to begin.

    Regarding Underground LabyrinthDungeon, the prospect for it was very good,[2] there were still various things that I wanted to look into further, such as the Labyrinth¡¯s design, but I had to entrust the remaining details to Ramiris and Veldora.

    Though there were plenty of things I wanted to get involved in, I simply don¡¯t have the time to help out with everything.

    To celebrate my ascension, or rather, to truly ascertain it whether I really am a Demon Lord, the representatives of various races have begun gathering one after another at the Monster¡¯s CountryTempest.

    It would seem that they wish to swear their loyalty to the Demon Lord, and as a result, gain the Divine Protection that such a Lord could provide.

    However, if said Demon Lordcked the ability to lead, said Lord would surely plunge them into a certain path of destruction, rather than prosperity.

    Until now, the Great Forest of Jura was under the Divine Protection of Veldora, who had protected the region, turning it into a non-aggression zone.

    The nonaggression area was now governed and under control of the new Demon Lord.

    This region was now under the governing body of the newest Demon Lord who suddenly appeared. Moreover, it became known to most that this Demon Lord was still quite a novice at such things. To discover that the new protector of the forest was such a being, certainly it would not be unreasonable for the representatives of said races to feel rather insecure about their futures.

    Today, I was dressed in ceremonial fashion.

    Today, I was worshiped as a Great Demon Lord.

    In the appearance of Slime.

    It would seem that I¡¯ve already been turned into an ornament and treated like the like Kagami mochi[3] that decorates a Kamidana[4].

    Wouldn¡¯t it just be fine to leave a clone instead of me having to sit here...?

    Well, I did say this, but it was immediately rejected with smiles. Yep, it sure is so wonderful that the Department heads are inplete agreement at times like this. I really appreciate their desire to have me wait here.

    Reluctantly, I was disyed and was ¡®requested¡¯ not to move.

    Honestly, I was amazed at their preparation for the event to the extent that they even had Magic clothes for a Slime prepared and everything...

    I looked down upon the kneeling monsters who wished for an audience with me.

    I think that such formalities such as dressing up and kneeling are unnecessary, but showing dignity is important. Reluctantly I had to go along with the Department¡¯s demands. It can be said that the usual slime versionform didn¡¯t have dignity.

    Well, I don¡¯t really care.

    However, what was interesting were the reactions from the various races.

    Because I didn¡¯t do or say a thing, as if I was an ornament, I silently cast my gaze upon the monsters as they introduced themselves.

    The reactions could be said to be divided into three groups. These were those who held admiration, those who were observing, and finally, those who held great fear.

    From those who were observing, there were even a few that were looking down on me a bit, but that might end up being rather convenient.

    The real problem falls with those who are frightened. Those often cause the real problems.

    I epted an audience while thinking on it further.

    The first people who I granted an audience were those who believed in my capabilities and held great respect for me. Mostly those who I have already established ties to previously.

    This time, it was the Lizardmen¡¯s Chief[5], Gabil¡¯s father, and n Heads of the High Orc.

    ¡¸It has been a long time, Rimuru-dono.... no... I should say Demon Lord Rimuru-sama.... On such a joyous asion, we also-[6]¡¹(Gabil¡¯s Father)

    Seeing as he was so tense and talks stiffly, I cut him off.

    ¡¸Ah, it certainly has been a long time, Chief. There¡¯s no need for you to be talking so formal.

    I¡¯m quite indebted to you for the alliance, so please treat me well from now on, just as you have before.¡¹(Rimuru)

    So I spoke.

    With that, I managed to dispel his troubles and his worries seemed to disappear. After that, he seemed to be able to return to his original bold personality suited to the leader of a species.

    ¡¸No no! There is no reason for such kind words, Rimuru-sama!

    By the way, that Gabil..... Has he been any use to you?

    Honestly.... that good for nothing son..........¡¹

    To the public, Gabil was exiled and disowned by his father. From his tone, it doesn¡¯t seem like there was any intention to recall him back publicly right now.

    His father is a serious person, but he also has many good qualities about him and is a good leader.

    As I was pondering this, I suddenly ended up with an idea.

    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s right, Chief. Allow me to give you the name ¡±Abil¡±. After all you are Gabil¡¯s father, or rather for you having no name is a bother.¡¹ (Rimuru)

    Oh, it was the nostalgic name granting.

    I emphasized the father¡¯s part, I do want to have this disownment problem solved slowly.! And, I also don¡¯t forget to persuade him indirectly.

    I wonder if he noticed my intent...? Chief. No, Abil nods with his thanks.

    ¡¸As your will! I swear upon this name, my loyalty to Rimuru-sama!

    I shall never forget any moment of this!!¡¹(Abil)

    So, he says and nods with great vigor, he then departed from this ce.

    I passed a wink over to the waiting Rigur to have him guide Abil towards Gabil¡¯s residence.

    Rigur nodded and left with Abil.

    By the way, it was certain that Abil will evolve into Dragonewt.

    The name bestowed quite arge amount of Divine Protection onto him and cost a bit of power, but it¡¯s still a problem that i¡¯m naming people thoughtlessly.

    Above all I don¡¯t have intention to do that. Please excuse me from a death march. [7]

    This time, naming the Head was a form of gratitude for Gabil¡¯s efforts, but in the future I must control my tendencies to name people.

    Continuing after Abil was n Heads of the High Orc, They hade to offer their greetings with only a few people as escort.

    They didn¡¯t bring any guards with them, maybe because they trust me fairly highly.

    The several people they did bring were their child and grandchildren.

    Naturally, their food situation were improved, their lifestyle also improved.

    Above all, the children were born, and that every child was born as a High Orc. Because of that they felt a great level of astonishment and joy, they wanted to report it to me directly.

    I thought to myself that it would only be natural that their children would be High Orcs, but I was told that it was actually exceptionally rare.

    As it would turn out, the birth of a variant would normally be limited to a single generation. With their birth rates now decreased, they could now focus on child care and development.

    As the future working force, I instructed them to raise the children with great care.

    A child was a treasure. Even in a different world, this still remain as an unchanging truth.

    I had been worried about how they would manage, but it would seem bestowing names onto each of them turned out to be the right decision.

    I had wondered it might have gottenplicated for them to use the names that I gave them, but it seems that using their names came naturally to them.

    I¡¯m d. Oh well, they might not get used to it. But after awhile, they will get used to be called with that name.

    Since they originally got along just fine without any names at all without problems, I was probably just worrying too much.

    As thest member thatposed the Great Jura Forest Alliance.

    The Treants[8] also came to offer their greetings.

    Well, I say the Treants, but since they can¡¯t move, the one that came was actually the Dryad¡¯s[9] Trainee-san from before.

    As usual, I sense arge pool of magical power.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a long time, Rimuru-sama.

    Our congrattions for your ascension to a Demon Lord.¡¹ (Trainee-san)

    Without any hesitation, she offered her greetings.

    I was also helped by her in the past, so I owe her and the Treants quite a bit.

    From there we ended up discussing our mutual rtionship.

    As for now, it seems there wasn¡¯t any immediate problem, but it seemed that moving was troublesome for her.

    Actually, before me Trainee-san¡¯s body be rather thin.

    ¡¸Well, this and that.....

    Until the Fairy Queen haspleted her reincarnation, we had to remain behind.

    Since we couldn¡¯t move freely, we can only manage this much...¡¹(Trainee-san)

    Did... she just say something interesting....?

    Fairy Queen...... No.......she doesn¡¯t mean......

    That Chibikko[10] was such an outrageous person....

    In my mind, I can only remember Ramiris¡¯s innocent smiling face.

    ¡¸Eh, really? The Fairy Queen you say? Do you know the name?¡¹(Rimuru)

    ¡¸Yes, it¡®s the Great Ramiris-sama.

    Several thousand years ago, it was she who arbitrated with evil people, and after that her appearance vanished............¡¹ (Trainee-san)

    I want to pretend I don¡¯t hear anything.

    The Ramiris in my mind and the Ramiris in Trainee-san¡¯s image were absolutely not match. I¡¯m certain of that.

    However...... It seems that she was always waiting for her return.

    She must never think that the Fairy Queen had bes one of the Demon Lords....

    Should I let her know and then recruit them as my subordinates?

    ¡¸Umm...... I may have a clue about such person, but.......¡¹ (Rimuru)

    ¡¸EEEH!? Is that... is that true!?¡¹ (Trainee-san)

    She reacted with earth-shattering power after hearing my words.

    Let¡¯s just introduce her. If she saw that Chibikko, she might get disillusioned. Though, I never expect that Ramiris was actually someone important.

    I will not be discouraged.

    Resolving my will, I decided to let Traynee-san meet Ramiris.

    The result.

    The Impressed Trainee-san weeps greatly.

    SERIOUSLY? Ramiris was the reincarnated (?) form of THE Fairy Queen.....

    ¡¸Ah, that unchanging beauty, the elegant appearance......¡¹(Trainee-san)

    Trainee-san was admiring while choking because of the tears of gratitude.

    Who do you said that again? I don¡¯t really understand.

    Especially, the elegant part... Even if you search Ramiris from top to bottom you would found NOTHING that match with the description.......

    ¡¸You heard that!? Hey, you heard just a moment ago, right?! You, just get a better opinion of me, right?¡¹(Ramiris)

    Proudly, Ramiris came over and began boasting towards me.

    Annoyingly.

    She flying and buzzing around me.

    ¡¸How~dat!¡¹(Ramiris)

    Such feeling, she really overjoyed.

    Oh well, I don¡¯t care.

    To meet withrade by chance was a happy event.

    By the way, to had joyous reunion was just the first part, so I spoke once again

    ¡¸Anyway, how about moving into Ramiris¡¯sbyrinth?

    You see, since that ce is near Tempest and it was also Ramiris¡¯s territory, you know?¡¹(Rimuru)

    ¡¸Ah! That¡¯s might be good...

    The floor can be erged easily, there are also a lot of empty floor, there also a JungleForest floor too!¡¹(Ramiris)

    Ramiris agreed with my proposal.

    After all, inside thebyrinth Ramiris¡¯s subordinates will be immortal. Since they will end up serving their original role, I decided to make such a suggestion.

    ¡¸However..... As a someone who lives in Jura Forest, shouldn¡¯t¡¯ we will be affiliated under Rimuru-sama......?¡¹ (Trainee-san)

    Trainee-san was seriously worried about that.

    The actual ce, when I gave Ramiris the permission to establish thebyrinth, I also granted her extraterritorial rights on that ce.

    The Inside of thebyrinth was under both of my and Ramiris¡¯s control, it was a special area under the administration of a joint sovereignty.[11]

    As I exining that and I also added that for now immigration wouldn¡¯t be an issue.

    Although Trainee-san was hesitating, she quickly recovered and decided to consult about this matter with the Treant elders.

    After that, she returned using teleportation.

    As expected of someone with the ability to manipte the magic power of nature, she had quite the convenient skill.

    Although it looked like spatial transfer, its invocation was quick.

    But if I use my analysis ability, I would probably be able to learn it soon.

    After three days, the consultation between the elders had beenpleted smoothly and Trainee-san once again came.

    She then immediately requested for an audience, and the first thing she spoke was,

    ¡¸We, the Treant and Dryad, would like to relocate under the protection of Ramiris-sama.

    Can you give us your approval, Rimuru-sama?¡¹ (Trainee-san)

    Her request was stated as so.

    Naturally, I gave out my approval to her.

    ¡¸Thank you very much!¡¹(Trainee-san)

    After I gave my consent, Trainee-san was ted.

    However, there was one problem, how on Earth were they going to relocate the gigantic trees? That was the question.

    However, even so the solution was unexpectedly easy.

    Ramiris will opened thebyrinth door over there, and transfer them as they were to the Labyrinth.

    Because, I don¡¯t think that the Treants could relocate by themselves.

    However, since Ramiris¡¯ subordinates will be increasing, then it could lead thebyrinth inside to be stabilized in theing weeks.

    The increased control of the magic power and air management will make running the Labyrinth remarkably easier.

    And, although the numbers of the Dryad was only a few, they were suited as the guides inside thebyrinth.

    The 95th floor was established as the residence of the Treants to reside, they could rece Ramiris and Veldora to establishing that floor

    Thus it will be a floorstage of overgrown greeneries.

    That floor had the widest area, with a diameter of 5 km.

    And, around the door that lead to the 96th floor was thest Record SiteSave Point[12] and there would also establishment like Inn and etc before the boss.

    They could also open a business like Equipment Shop that offered high quality weapons and armors in their storefront, which can only be found and purchased here.

    But since the customers visiting will be very rare, I don¡¯t doubt that opening the shop will just be a hobby.

    Surrounding the area was thepleted Treant¡¯s Vige.

    Thanks to the thick magical power concentration, everyone could live vividly,

    I also got the agreement of the Dryads to help with the management of the Labyrinth. Rather, it was the other party that wished to be useful.

    I believe I have secured a group of loyal and cooperative workers.

    Later on, on that Floor, one forest-type city will be founded.

    A city that confer sce, for those who suffered many struggles to prate the Jungle.

    It was known as the ¡°Labyrinth City¡±, the flourishing Metropolis of Illusions.

    A town that won¡¯t grant its blessing to anyone except for those who could sessfully reach it.

    However..... That was still a story in the future, which even for my current self couldn¡¯t imagine happening.

    ??????????????????????????

    After that, the second group of those who observing me.

    Those people were people of high-ranking race from Great Jura Forest.

    As for the breakdown, they were the representative from Tengu[13], Gozu[14], and Mezu[15] Race.

    The Tengu reside in the mountain range near where the High Orc mountain n settled. Furthermore, they had established their vige before the gate to some other realm on an inessible mountain summit.

    Although it was once believed that there could be no one capable of inhabiting that ce, it seems that those of high ranking races aren¡¯t bothered so much by such environments.

    As the representative of their elder, the granddaughter, a youthful girl named Momiji, came baring their greetings.

    Though the male¡¯s nose was long just like their name[16], the females of the species have normal ones as it would turn out.

    What stands out was that their skin color is rather reddish.. or perhaps that the male¡¯s noses aren¡¯t as long as I thought they would be. Well, I suppose if it was too long, it would be an inconvenience, so perhaps this is to be expected.

    However..... this race. Their pride was surprisingly high.

    The very first thing that she said to me was,

    ¡¸Hmph. To think that there woulde an age where we woulde to be ruled over by a lowly slime. How amusing.

    So amusing, I can¡¯tugh at it.... Oh well, what¡¯s done is done.

    We will give our recognition of your rule over this forest. However, we won¡¯t tolerate if you meddle in our affairs.¡¹(Momiji)

    So, she dered in front of the department heads.

    Twitching, Shion was started to burst out. But, the surprising thing was she able to restrain herself.

    Whatever things that were changing inside that girl¡¯s mind, she won¡¯t lose herself in rage over these small matters.

    Although it was a good tendency, it was..... Somewhat eerie at the same time.

    However, it may be umted and exploded.

    I stopped looking at the changes on Shion behavior.

    ¡¸I see, I cane to an understanding of the Tengu¡¯s intentions.

    On the matter of not interfering with your affairs, we will also won¡¯t send any assistance to you either. Is this arrangement fine with you?¡¹(Benimaru)

    Benimaru, taking the role of the representative asks her.

    As for what had been said, if you didn¡¯t want to ept being ruled by Demon Lord, then you won¡¯t be ruled. If it was another Demon Lord, s/he may annihted people who shown disrespect behavior.

    But, I was generous and didn¡¯t care about such thing.

    Or rather...... it was quite troublesome.

    Moreover, I already told everyone to do what they think will be best for the race that gives such reaction.

    When Benimaru received those words, he was only reconfirming it.

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s fine.¡¹(Momiji)

    As such, when she gave her answer, I offered a nod.

    And then, Benimaru takeover the conversation.

    ¡¸I see. Then, let¡¯s go with the nonintervention with each other.

    However, please acknowledge the privilege of the High Orc that settles down upon the mountain.

    Do you also want to perform trade agreement like food or other goods?¡¹(Benimaru)

    ¡¸That¡¯s true. The mountain¡¯s blessings are not within our right to im.

    For things like mineral ores, it is practically things that are useless for us.

    Regarding the High Orcs that have settled upon the mountains, we will just leave them alone.

    We just didn¡¯t want other party interfere with our affairs.

    So long as we will not be called for any military purpose, then it will be fine.¡¹(Momiji)

    ¡¸We understand. There is no problem about this agreement. As for the military, you will not need to be concerned about it.

    I think that it¡¯s more preferable for the military to use volunteer system.

    This talk ends here.

    Well then, since you have had to trouble yourself toe to this country from far away, why don¡¯t you rest before you return?

    Oh yes, the warrior of this country had nned to hold a tournament.

    It¡¯s an exhibition, or perhaps I should say an entertainment. I think that this is a spectacle that will be rarely seen.

    I¡¯m certain, that you will be enjoying this.¡¹(Benimaru)

    The conversation ended on such a note.

    I haven¡¯t heard about military voluntary system, I became a little surprised and also impressed.

    For forming a desirable friendly rtionship, because she had troubling herself to came here, and then sees the tournament. I think she will return after enjoying herself in this country.

    But, the granddaughter of the Tengu¡¯s elder, Momiji was,

    ¡¸Fufu. I want to see what kind of level the subordinate of the slime.

    Anyway, I think that it was just a good strike of luck for it to be a Demon Lord, right? [17]¡¹(Momiji)

    She impudently dered such words, and then immediately departs.

    But, to directly dering her own intention and asking me to agree with her, her personality must not a meek one.

    After Momiji had left,

    ¡¸Though I endured it, isn¡¯t that too much?¡¹(Shion)

    So Shion starts speaking.

    ¡¸Indeed. I¡¯m also a bit irritated.¡¹(Benimaru)

    Even Benimaru too.

    Well, maybe it because she belongs to a High Race, that can be ssified as Rank A.

    Certainly, they were powerful. Even if they want to have nonintervention, there was no need for them to be unreasonably deprecating themselves.

    So, that was I had thought,

    ¡¸What sort of behavior was that? It was not as if we had asked them to be a subordinate, what was with such unchecked hostility?

    Or rather, I thought that it would be better for them to hand over the im on the Mountain.

    It isn¡¯t like we can honestly afford to stop harvesting the various resources of the mountain. If we were to ever expand our interests there and it causes trouble, certainly that could end up being a casus belli for war.

    If the other side was not an equal, shouldn¡¯t they need to be worried about the other party had done and match their behavior to match the situation, right?¡¹

    I want to admonish those two carefree couple.

    The problem was about the rights for mining. Oh well, in the first ce it¡¯s not about who owns the mountain.

    Now, I¡¯m going to officially proim and made myself well-known, thus if there were any races that were objecting to my rule or my person, they will obviously show their hostility in the behavior.

    Well, nonintervention was good.

    Although I could easily crushed them, as much as possible I want to foster good rtionship with them.

    Responding the more or less impertinent conduct, let¡¯s just close one eye at that.[18]

    Continuing after that were two races.

    These were the Gozu and Mezu.

    Both races were on bad terms with each other, from what I¡¯ve heard they have continuing their war for 100 years.

    Even so, they came together even if they oppose each other.

    The atmosphere was so tight that it felt as if the two representatives would break out into a fight at any moment. Though for the time being they restrained themselves while in my presence.

    And,

    ¡¸Yo, Demon Lord-sama. We, Gozu are useful in war, you know?

    Will you lend your help destroying the poor Mezu?¡¹(Gozu Representative)

    ¡¸Hmph, Don¡¯t be stupid! As the Demon Lord have a sharp eye.

    There¡¯s no need to hesitate, form an alliance with us the Mezu.

    Let alone Gozu, we will massacre all monster that dare to disobey!¡¹ (Mezu Representative)

    What a troublesome bunches rather than passionate, that hade here.

    However. In the moment when I saw those fellows, an idea shed inside my mind.

    That¡¯s right! Speaking aboutbyrinth, it must have Minotaur!

    Such thing like, weren¡¯t the Gozu really suitable as boss character?

    I want them. I want them by all means, as a boss unit, I want to leave them around 30th floor.

    Such feelings continued to pour out after my initial idea.

    However, on the contrary of such feelings, these monsters were having low loyalty towards me.

    A good employer was able to do these kinds of things.

    And, it was really obvious, that their ulterior motive was using me to destroy the other.

    I winked at Shion.

    Shion was going like ¡°Eh? Is it okay?¡± After she showed such expression, immediately a wicked smile began to sprout on her face. .......

    ¡¸YOU ALL are in the presence of my king, THERE IS A LIMIT FOR DISRESPECT!

    If you all do not give appropriate courtesy, you had BEST PREPARE YOURSELVES TO RECEIVE SUITABLE TREATMENT.¡¹

    To summarize what happened, both of them were beaten up viciously.

    It didn¡¯t take even one minute.

    Both of their n youngsters that they had taken with them had no time to interfere. It was a very quick work.

    With a single re, the subordinates of the two were silenced, Shion then bowed to me.

    With this, all was fine.

    These fellows were different from the Tengu before, I could use them.

    Or rather, I could use them without any reservation.

    In the first ce, in their 100 years war they were repeatedly looting each other, yup, an annoying and troublesome duo of races.

    Actually, in case of their fighting strength, they might above the Ogre[19].

    In simplebat, either one of them could be called the strongest race in the Great Jura Forest. I don¡¯t know just how many of them could qualify for rank A though.

    However, that racial-conflict that has been raging n for 100 years has been constantly causing trouble for the surroundings.

    Before the other race raised theirint, I think it was not a problem to give them punishment.

    ¡¸You guys seem to have plenty of excess power, so I will prepare the stage for you guys to mettle it out.

    If you oppose, what await you guys is only destruction.

    However, if you manage to achieve victory, it would be useful as appeal to me, think about this well.

    At best, you should strive yourself for victory with your utmost effort.¡¹(Rimuru)

    I dered exaggeratedly while not permitting them to raise any objection.

    At the same time, I erased my presence while at the same time released the entire of¡ºDemon Lord¡¯s Haki¡»with the intent to slightly intimidating them.

    Perceiving such presence, the Gozu and Mezu fall prostrating.

    They begin to trembling and shaking, there wasn¡¯t the slightest hint of the insolent attitude that they had earlier.

    Eh? Should I emitted¡ºDemon Lord¡¯s Haki¡»from the beginning.......

    No, there¡¯s no need to be excessive. Besides, I¡¯m fairly certain it was more effective if it was emitted at the right time.

    Anyway, I will make these two people participate in the Tournament.

    And then, suitably, I put them to work at thebyrinth.

    In my head, there was only joy because I obtained such good Boss materials.

    ¡ºWe will strive with all our hearts to meet your expectations! Therefore, we beg you for your forgiveness for our rudeness!!¡»(The Duo | Gozu and Mezu)

    So it turned out like that, though I didn¡¯t pay any attention to the two and their frantic, pleading voices.

    Those two poor subordinates left with pale face, the other races outside could only guess wildly as to what event had transpired.

    After that, the other audiences progressed smoothly.

    Though there several selfish races, there weren¡¯t any of them that pushed their luck too far like what the Gozu and Mezu had done.

    With such feeling, I end the audience with me.......

    But, the people who were having thest audience were bringing a problem.

    Color coded for your convenience.

    The trantion note with GREEN color is from Yukkuri Oniisan. The red is from Guro. ck is shared

    [1] This isÓ‹»­Í¨¤êKeikakudoori.

    [2] The business opportunity seems good. Like that

    [3] Kagami Mochi literally mirror rice cake, is a traditional Japanese New Year decoration. It usually consists of two round mochi (rice cakes), the smaller ced atop therger, and a daidai (a Japanese bitter orange) with an attached leaf on top. Nowadays it is usually ced in a household Shinto altar, or kamidana.

    [4] Kamidana are miniature household altars provided to enshrine a Shinto kami.

    [5] Shuryo (Ê×îI) can mean head, chief, leader. Chief sound better than Head.

    [6] He is using Keigo/Polite talk here.

    [7] We forgot to trante this line before

    [8] Treant = ˜äÈË×å(¥È¥ì¥ó¥È) Written as Treemen race read as Treant.

    [9] Dryad = ˜äÑý¾«(¥É¥é¥¤¥¢¥É) Written as Tree Fairy read as Dryad.

    [10] Child, Shorty, Midget.

    [11] Also known as Condominium in International Law.

    [12] Ó›åhµØµã(¥»©`¥Ö¥Ý¥¤¥ó¥È) = Kiroku Chiten (Seibupointo) Written as Record Site read as Save Point.

    [13] Tengu = éL±Ç×å(¥Æ¥ó¥°) Written as Long nose race read as Tengu.

    [14] Gozu = Å£î^×å(¥´¥º) Written as Ox head race read as Gozu.

    [15] Mezu = ñRî^×å(¥á¥º) Written as Horse head race read as Mezu.

    [16] Their Race kanji mean Long nose.

    [17] Believe me, This WILL bite her back, thousandsfoldly.

    [18] In other word. Ignore it.

    [19] Ogre =´ó¹í×å(¥ª©`¥¬) Written as Great Oni race read as Ogre.

    White¡¯s Corner:

    (White)

    ¡°Well, with that, it¡¯splete. I had intended to get it done on the 7th, but various events caused me to push it back.

    At any rate, now it¡¯s done and ready to be released.

    Hmmm, I suppose since I¡¯ll be editing more pieces, I¡¯ll have to think up of some interesting to use besides just the Samurai Lair...¡±

    (ck)

    ¡°That¡¯s simple, just throw us into a short story with plenty of action. You¡¯re a decent writer, think of something that won¡¯t bore me... I mean them.¡±

    (White)

    ¡°...¡±

    (Guro¡¯s Corner) starting Guro and ??

    "Sorry for dy guys, been busy these days.

    BTW do Mana sound better than Magic power for the trantion for Mamoto?" (Guro)

    "Tell us if you find any mistake!"

    "I will correct it tomorrow" (Guro)

    (Yukkuri Oniisan¡¯s Corner)

    "Umm.... Nah ... I¡¯m toozy...."

 Chapter 103 â€“ Monster Slave

    A WhiteSamurai Short:

    Who can understand a warrior¡¯s pain.

    Upon a quest of enlightenment by sword or glory, a life spent causing and taking pain. Those who walk the many paths of life, any as diverse as any other.

    In these modern times, who can understand a warrior¡¯s pain.

    Upon the peak of conquest, who can understand the conqueror¡¯s trial.

    At the peak of giving, who can understand the martyr¡¯s sacrifice.

    With pride and glory at their back, who might understand a knight¡¯s duty.

    With honor as all they know, who can know the path of a Samurai.

    Those who are defeated are never forgotten, who can understand the vanquished¡¯s loss.

    A sense of superiority within their charge, who can understand the shock of the cavalry.

    Since the time of man first walked upon this earth, there have been many paths for those who walk the path. A test of courage, loyalty, devotion, and strength that tested men for millennia. Yet now as we have stepped into the modern age.

    Who can now truly understand a warrior¡¯s pain.

    -WhiteSamurai (upon a journey into historical enlightenment)

    (ck)

    ¡° *Sniffles* So beautiful!¡±

    (Blue)

    ¡°ck, teach me diligence! I wish to follow the warrior¡¯s path!¡±

    (ck)

    ¡°The impossible shall remain impossible Blue.¡±

    (Blue)

    ¡°ZZzzz....¡±

    (ck)

    ¡°...¡±

    -Scene-

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Chapter 103: Monster ve

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The reactions of those who feel fear are difficult.

    Those who were frightened have yet to calm themselves since the audiences had begun.

    Both the Gozus and Mezus were threatened into silence with the ¡®Demon Lord¡¯s Haki¡¯, though this seemed to have a rather intense effect on the weaker races outside.

    Those were the ones that had felt a sense of fear in response to my rather cute outer appearance.

    Were those guys really scared of such a little amount of power.

    Well, a majority of them managed to calm themselves as we discussed the interexchange of technology and established territorial cooperation, thus we will be able to establish suitable contact without them growing more frightened.

    But, here is where our troubles began.

    Thest audience was with the elves, who, had aint to file to me...

    The ones who came to the discussion were a number of their elders, though specifically there was a disappointingck in the female elf variety.

    To begin with, the elf race is generally well known for their unusual longevity.

    As they are said to be the descendents of forest fairies, they have an average lifespan of between five hundred and eight hundred years.

    There are even those who are suggested to have lived even far longer,ing closer to a fairy-like existence.

    Their bodies mature into adulthood at the age of 20, simr to the human race, yet stop aging beyond that point.

    For humans who age constantly until their death, they are a race to envy.

    That is the reason why, even if they were called the elven elders, they still have extremely youthful appearances.

    They start aging rapidly when they begin to draw towards their deaths, and after roughly twenty or thirty years after the aging process begins, they face the risk of senility, just as elderly humans.

    Due to their age, they have a tendency to not readily seek to give birth, nor do they have the most fertile bodies. Due to such reasons, their numbers remain quite small.

    I had already known this beforehand, though I was also informed, validating my past knowledge, that because they live so long, their specific vige limits the number of offspring that are allowed. This seems to be a rather important aspect of their society.

    At any rate, the elves are the descendants of a hybrid mutation of a pixie and fairy. As it stands, they are rather simr to the dwarf race as both have fairy blood in them. Though the two races naturally do not get along with one another for various reasons.

    The interactions between the fairies of the long forgotten past and other races had led to the cultivation of their ancestors.

    I simply cannot judge what happened back then. I don¡¯t even know if it is possible for a fairy to sire a child of their own.

    On top of that, the only fairy I really know currently is Ramiris... Honestly, it isn¡¯t a good first impression to a race, but I¡¯ll keep my mind open to improvements.

    From what I did gather from Ramiris out of curiosity, she couldn¡¯t remember much about her kin no matter how much she tried to look back. It would seem that she had undergone a repeated reincarnation.

    I recalled such things as I continued to listen to the elder¡¯s suit.

    The elders had begun with a bow in formality.

    (Elven Elder 1)

    ¡°It is a fine honor to be able to meet you.

    Surely, today is one fit for celebration and.... forgive me, but might you listen to our rather selfish suit?¡±

    After this, we ended up entering the discussion over the main topic.

    In brief, the elder went on to exin that a number of their vigers had been kidnapped. They were requesting our cooperation to rescue them as it were.

    As they were extremely desperate in their attempts to appeal to me, I was rather convinced that they weren¡¯t lying about the situation. Honestly though, choosing a word other than suit might have been a better idea for this specific situation.

    We listened to their plight in detail.

    From the start, the elves were under the protection of a rather powerful illusion type barrier that would distort one¡¯s very sense of direction, thus preventing most intruders from approaching their settlement.

    Since they had lived long lives, their most masterful members had created this barrier to protect them against outside threats. Since their appearances are always extremely attractive, they are also the targets of greedy human vers.

    However, their troubles began to ur around three hundred years ago, when the master who had created the barrier had wedded into a foreign nation and left the vige.

    It would seem that a rather heretical and youthful individual of theirmunity wanted to prove their still budding abilities and wished to close the gap between himself and the former master. In the end, he had disrupted the barrier and made living under the barrier¡¯s protection rather difficult.

    This urred roughly one hundred years ago, just as the war between the Mezu and Gozu had just begun to heat up.

    In other words, they just had rather bad luck in the matter.

    Thus, due to the distortion effects causing problems, living within the hidden vige had be rather difficult.

    They were forced to begin looking into moving their vige, though, due to the vastness of the Great Jura Forest, finding a new location to establish their vige was proving rather difficult.

    In the meantime, the number of magic beast attacks had be far more frequent recently, and by this time the maintenance of the barrier had all but ceased.

    It seems that they had decided to move their settlement closer to human settlements for security.

    In the end... this turned out to be the cause of a worst case scenario as they found themselves attacked by vers.

    Monster ves are prohibited in most human Kingdoms. So while Elves may be one of the species of demi-human considered closest to humankind, they are still treated as if they were monsters. Different from humans, less than humans.

    In the case of neighboring kingdoms, rather than enforcing suchws, there¡¯s often bribery involved in many levels of government.

    They had attempted a desperate resistance, however, the hunters had extensive experience in such matters. Thus, in the end, the result led to many of their youths being captured.

    That¡¯s what happened in a nutshell.

    (Rimuru)

    ¡°Hmmmm, is this something that has happened within a day or so? Perhaps there is something that can be done if those responsible are still close by or even still in the forest. If several days have already passed, then it might very well be a hopeless endeavor....¡±

    What I wanted to achieve by asking this was to confirm the most important detail.

    Then...

    (Elven Elder 2)

    ¡°Right after therge-scale surprise attack on our people, we had received word of a Demon Lord¡¯s enthronement. Not only that, but one who was recognized by the Great Demon Lords at their banquet.

    Since then, we have decided that it must have been the will of the heavens for us to hold out for as long as we have, to beg for the protection and aid from the Demon Lord who woulde.

    We understand how difficult this would be, but, we can only hope to ignore our pride and... shamelessly as for your help...¡±

    (Rimuru)

    ¡°I see...¡±

    So, basically, right after the surprise attack that had devastated their people, the news of a recognized Demon Lord¡¯s enthronement hade to them.

    They had fallen so deep into despair with almost all of their options and hopes exhausted. Thus, in the end, discovering a Demon Lord in rulership of their forest had be theirst hope.

    However.... this wouldn¡¯t be some divine test to challenge my love for elves... would it?

    In other words, a fight is being picked with me... After all this trouble, we can finally have elves opening shops within my country!?

    A sudden, somewhat dark thought enveloped my mind in secret, and thus I plotted.

    Unforgivable, these humans who dared to enve the elves must never be allowed forgiveness. I won¡¯t allow such behavior!

    Though, I do wonder just how many of them would seriously work for my cause after this is all said in done. It wouldn¡¯t be worth all the effort if I didn¡¯t receive anything...

    (Rimuru)

    ¡°Alright.

    As for your request, I will grant you my aid.

    I pray for the arrival of our coboration¡¯s destined sess in the near future. Let usmence the rescue mission at once.¡±

    I had given them my promise and allowed them to take a rest. They have been on the run in total desperation to reach here for quite some time now.

    Their vige was no longer suitable for habitation and abandoned, and the new vige they had attempted to build was lost. Since this was the case, the survivors from the attack had alle here.

    In the end, they had bid their lives from before farewell as they had feared the rest of them would also fall victim to vers and caught.

    The number of individuals I could bring with me in a hunting party would be rather limited, and it would seem that the hunters withdrew the moment theypleted their first raid.

    I called Souei to begin an investigation on the elven vige that had been attacked. If any information were to be found, it would be there.

    Currently, Souei and the others are currentlyunching their investigation.

    (Rimuru)

    ¡°If by any chance you were toe about some of the hunters, or if they return, capture them alive. We¡¯ll make them... share... the information about their inner workings. I want to copse their little ring for good if I can get the chance.¡±

    (Souei)

    ¡°By your will!¡±

    Souei swiftly departed to enact my orders.

    Hmmm.... this will do just fine.

    Afterwards, I contacted Myormiles to ask if he knew anything in regards to monster ves.

    With this, the meeting with the elves had more or less ended, leaving me to my own research into... various matters.

    For the sake of my dreams to be the owner of ¡®Elven Shops¡¯, there will be no limit to how far I will go. This is no time to rest, I must find them at all costs!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    I had set off immediately towards Myormiles. I had hesitated in having hime to me since he was currently busy with my other orders, so I decided it would be best to go and speak with him in person.

    Well... that was part of it anyways...

    I wanted to get out of there before they began to decorate me, put a tangerine over my head, and treat me like a figurine. Thus, I was able to escape from that altar...

    Truthfully, even though the Labyrinth project is very near and dear to my heart, if I have one... the elven shop is something even more important.

    The main priority that should be on everyone¡¯s minds right now is the immediate liberation of the elf captives.

    With my mind made up, myself and several others made haste towards Myormile¡¯s workce.

    (Myormiles)

    ¡°My my, if it isn¡¯t Rimuru-sama!

    My apologies, it¡¯s rather busy here, perhaps would you prefer to speak somewhere else?¡±

    (Rimuru)

    ¡°Hmm, indeed, it¡¯s hard work, Myormiles-san.

    I had to greet so many people as the head of this town.

    Well, I suppose it feels like my only job these days anyways.¡±

    (Myormiles)

    ¡°Ha ha hah, is that right.

    Well, what might bring you to this humble man today, Rimuru-sama?¡±

    Hmmm, even though he¡¯s be rather busy, he¡¯s still willing and able to spare some time for me.

    Quite an able person if I were to say so.

    We moved to a different location and spent some time discussing various things, including the main reason for my being there.

    I asked him about what he knows regarding monster very over some fine imported red tea.

    After our chat, I managed to gain a rough understanding of the current situation.

    What I previously didn¡¯t know is that there was a single organization behind this entire matter. It was known as ¡®Cerberus¡¯.

    I suppose if there were organizations such as the Freedom Association, of course there would be such organizations as this as well...

    In such groups as the Freedom Association, there are taxes one pays when someone ims their rewards for missions or quests. On the other hand, if you are part of a secret organization, you wouldn¡¯t have to pay any taxes on your gains.

    Naturally, the contents of such work are illegal.

    However, since this is vital work for the sake of the world¡¯s evil, there will be jobs that must nevere to light for the continuation of society¡¯s function.

    When ites to such things, there are many who utilize such methods. Especially amongst the nobles who don¡¯t wish to dirty their own hands with such messy things, the secret organization Cerberus is quite useful for them.

    Therefore, through a solid understanding between the various people who run society, such secret associations are allowed to exist.

    The three heads of the Cerberus association are known as [Wealth], [Women], and [Power].

    The individuals who govern these three aspects of life are called ¡®The Big Three¡¯.

    Myormiles also mentioned that apart from Cerberus, there wouldn¡¯t be another organization that would be capable of conductingrge scale monster very.

    It¡¯s unlikely for the ck-market to spread its wings too far.

    In short, the jobs performed by Cerberus are always backed by nobles or major powers, it is certainly not some simple thing you¡¯d be able to find in a backstreet.

    Back to back, from simplicity toplexity, Cerberus is an organization that actually has a fine set of rules.

    (Myormiles)

    ¡°But danna, even though they cannot bepared to the Freedom Association in terms of size, they still have arge amount of influence. They are arge association that controls arge amount of wealth.

    Thanks to that, it would be difficult to face them with the strength of a single country. Business wise, we also performed several transactions together, but we follow the rules. From legal work to illegal ones.

    They would undertake any job of any form so long as it held benefits to them.

    This was mentioned amongst other things.

    very wise, even amongst Cerberus, human very was still outright illegal.

    Even though the individuals involved this time are monsters, they are also regarded as demi-humans. Thus, they¡¯re found in a grey zone between legal and illegal within the underground world.

    (Rimuru)

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve gotten a general picture now.

    If one were to have a transaction with elves as the goods, if it weren¡¯t such an organization, it probably wouldn¡¯t even be possible.

    If they weren¡¯t decently armed, it probably wouldn¡¯t have even been possible for them to have captured the elves....¡±

    Saying this outloud I grumbled...

    (Myormiles)

    ¡°Eh?

    When you were talking about monsters ves, you had mentioned elves right?

    Now that I really think about it... recently, I¡¯ve heard rumors about a group of elven ves...¡±

    When Myormiles said that, I also recalled something.

    The elf race had been in decline for centuries, at present there probably aren¡¯t more than a hundred of them left.

    There couldn¡¯t possibly any willing elven ves around.

    They¡¯re probably all rted if I can find them.

    (Rimuru)

    ¡°Can you please tell me the full details Myormiles-san?¡±

    Unexpectedly, I seem to have managed to obtain information that would help us resolve this incident from an unexpected source.

    The information seemed to be about some Viscount.

    The name rang a bell, though I wasn¡¯t certain if it would be that convenient to have met him like that so I dismissed the feeling.

    That was until Myormiles himself mentioned that the two were on in the same.

    (Myormiles)

    ¡°It seems that you probably remember him.

    That¡¯s right, it was the same individual who had been talking with me when you had entered my storest time. He was trying to get me to support a business venture with elvish ves as the managers.¡±

    Hah... I see, so it was that guy.

    I had forgotten about himpletely, however, Wisdom King Rafael had brought up that person as he fit the profile. Then when Myormiles mentioned him, Rafael brought up an image into my head.

    Now that I see him, he reeks of suspiciousness.

    Now then, the next thing to do is...

    (Rimuru)

    ¡°This guy... Since he¡¯s taken people from my territory, can¡¯t this be easily used as a casus belli?

    Usually if someone were to have the gall to abduct citizens from another country, I¡¯d see it as more or less dering war on them.¡±

    Just as a precaution, I decided it would be safe to ask Myormiles.

    (Myormiles)

    ¡°Hmm?

    A... ah... I suppose that¡¯s how it is...

    ording to a treaty that was signed and agreed upon between a majority of countries, if the residents of a country were to be abducted and or held against their will, it would not be strange for it to lead to a war starting over it.

    In order to avoid this kind of situation, very ended up bing prohibited.

    However... to actually state that the elves are citizens of Tempest... wouldn¡¯t that be rather difficult?¡±

    (Rimuru)

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    (Myormiles)

    ¡°......Eh?¡±

    (Rimuru)

    ¡°Why would that be?¡±

    (Myormiles)

    ¡°No... why?

    Even if you were to ask me...

    I suppose it¡¯s to say that if they don¡¯t live in your town directly, then wouldn¡¯t they be exempted from the rights of Jura Forest..?¡±

    Hmmm...? Isn¡¯t this rather different than what is the case?

    While the whole of Jura Forest had be my territory, there shouldn¡¯t be any doubt about all species falling under my jurisdiction...

    Even if the species were to be simr to the Tengu who had insisted on a non-interference pact, I still should have more than enough say towards what people can do to people who fall under my sphere of influence.

    I allow them all to live within my territory, and I allow the existence of non-interference with them. Even if I were to not be interfering with them, I will not acknowledge the influence or interference of other nations, even to such groups.

    One does not simply ept the divine prestige of a Demon Lord, it is a simple fact.

    (Rimuru)

    ¡°Myormiles-san, The Great Jura Forest in its entirety was granted as my demesne, thus I should fully have the capability to voice myints should someone be attempting to mess with the peoples within it, yes?¡±

    (Myormiles)

    ¡°.....hah?¡±

    (Rimuru)

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve already decided to im it as my territory as well, so, should the invitations that were sent out also just double as a revealment of the country?¡±

    (Myormiles)

    ¡°... Eh.....?

    These invitations are for the sake of unveiling the approved monster¡¯s country...?

    And... this fight tournament will also be used... to announce the news that a Demon Lord reigns over such a nation...?¡±

    Apparently... there seems to be some sort of fundamental misunderstanding between us.

    By any chance... does he perhaps not know? That the whole forest was decided to be my territory..?

    (Rimuru)

    ¡°Myormiles-san.... ....

    I¡¯d like to confirm something with you... Are you not aware that my official appointment as a Demon Lord at the banquet also granted me territory... and that such territory would consist of the whole of the Great Jura Forest...?¡±

    Realizing the sheer size of the territory that I reigned over, Myormiles was at aplete loss for words.

    He had a ck expression s if he was no longer capable of processing the information.

    Hah? But.... there aren¡¯t any wordsing out... To think he would be shocked to this extent...

    I simply thought he already knew about this...

    I was convinced that he already knew about that, my bad.

    Come to think about it, I probably haven¡¯t even properly exined how I now govern the entire forest.

    Suddenly Myormiles managed to process the information.

    (Myormiles)

    ¡°HAAAAAHHHHH? The entire forest!?

    The entire... Great Jura Forest...

    What!?

    Rimuru-danna.. I ... eh... you were admitted such arge domain?!¡±

    His speech has be rather chaotic.

    How unfortunate, I suppose he might almost feel tricked in some way.

    Well, there are many terrible things in this world, this will probably be the most benign of them.

    However, I¡¯d like to wait before working with it all. Working with just a bit of territory is easy, but working with such arge amount can be troublesome.

    Well, it¡¯s mostly because I wanted a very easy life that I recruited him to help.

    So what¡¯s wrong with the current situation, it¡¯s the fault of those who epted without finding out all of the details.

    Once the management of the tournament is over this time around, it may very well be good bye.

    Of course such a thing will probably not be allowed.

    Besides, there will be no problem with leaving the whole thing to him in the future as well.

    Regarding this, we¡¯re of equal status regarding this current instance, so let¡¯s justugh it off. Forgive and forget.

    Right old Myormiles-san?

    (Myormiles)

    ¡°Eh... why do you have such a happy air around you...

    What was that about equal status that you had mentioned earlier!?

    Wait... doesn¡¯t this mean that I¡¯m being left cheated one-sidedly!?

    I mean, there¡¯s no way I could be satisfied with my current job content!!!¡±

    (Rimuru)

    ¡°What¡¯s with that, there isn¡¯t any problem here is there?¡±

    (Myormiles)

    ¡°Well, rather, you¡¯re certainly not going to end up entrusting it all to me right...

    It... it can¡¯t be... the development of the Great Jura Forest... you aren¡¯t leaving it all to me... right...?¡±

    (Rimuru)

    ¡°Ah hah hah hah, why you!

    Well, we¡¯re getting ahead of ourselves here.

    What¡¯s important right now are the elves!

    He looked as if he was trying to refute something, but gave it up in the end. Rather than that, what¡¯s important right now are the elves.

    As if he snapped out of his shock, Myormiles had a serious expression once more.

    He had a faster mental recovery speed than I thought he would. Well, either that or he might have just decided to simply give up......

    Things advanced quickly from that point.

    Since he might be here for a just reason, I will question Viscount Cossack thoroughly.

    And so I proposed,

    (Rimuru)

    ¡°No, even if arrest that small fry, there¡¯s no point in doing so.

    They¡¯re bound to cut their losses so it¡¯s still too early for the king to move at this point.¡±

    I had proposed such.

    I¡¯m certain, there¡¯s a mutual assistance pact that had been signed and put intow, so the Burmund kingdom should be in a position to deal with their errant nobles this time around.

    Rather than directly confronting them, it might be too early to start forming countermeasures.

    (Rimuru)

    ¡°That might be better. By the way, I have never met the king, what should I do?¡±

    Myormiles nodded profusely, I leave it to you! Well, I¡¯m the one negotiating contracts.

    Thus, we have decided to initiate this n immediately.

    Thus, I brought along Myormiles and headed towards the Burmund kingdom with ¡°Spatial transfer gate creation¡±.

    This is due to the influence of spatial abilities, distortion cracks started appearing in front of me.

    You¡¯re able to move between multiple locations, it¡¯s the upgraded version of ¡°spatial transfer¡±.

    After deciding a destination, I can move there in an instant. Because I can bring along others, it is convenient, but consumers a long of magical energy.

    Thinking about it inmon sense, manipting space-time would naturally cost quite a fair bit of energy.

    Though, to me this is no big deal.

    Since there is no excessive wasted time when transferring, I was able to move quickly.

    Myormiles was scared stiff at first, however we went through the gate unexpectedly smoothly.

    As expected, it is arge structure.

    Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m beginning to understand the way demon lords think, nothing seems to faze me anymore.

    At Myormiles¡¯s house, I was waiting for the other party to make contact.

    After sending Myormiles to the royal capital, we had requested an audience with the king.

    However it would take some time so he told me to wait in the halls.

    But before even 3 hours had passed, a horse carriage arrived smoothly.

    Myormiles had been sessful and came to pick me up.

    (Myormiles)

    ¡°As expected, it went smoothly.

    I¡¯m d that I mentioned Rimuru sama¡¯s name when I was requesting an audience.

    Permission was granted immediately.

    Since we have discussed the situation, today Viscount Cossack will also being along for this meeting¡±

    They had handled me far more carefully than I thought they would.

    After being informed how important the arriving guest is, perhaps they were just acting ordingly.

    Well, intelligence is the lifeline of the weak, it¡¯s how they survive amongst the strong. So maybe they were driven by the thought of what would happen if they mishandled the situation.

    Well with Fuze in the area, they performed well.

    We arrived at the Royal Capital, and entered the wide halls.

    In there simple seating, tea, snacks and whatnots had been prepared.

    The plump person sitting on one of the seats stood up and came to greet us, and arriving behind happened to be a friend of Fuze Baron Baruyado.

    I would assume, that this chubby uncle here is probably the king of this country.

    (King Burud)

    ¡°Nice to meet you, I am the king of this country,

    Burud von Burumdo.

    It is a pleasure to meet you, King of Monsters. No, Member of the Eight Star Demon Lords, High Demon Lord Rimuru-dono.¡±

    He spoke to me with a friendly tone, I was surprised.

    I mean, did the king juste to greet me before anyone else? No, this is probably because I¡¯m also a recognised King.

    (Rimuru)

    ¡°Nice to meet you, I am Rimuru Tempest. I have became a demon lord, but can we still continue our agreement?¡±

    (King Burud)

    ¡°Of course. We were about to ask you the same thing.

    We were unaware about this, and have seem to cause you inconvenience, I am grateful for you humbleness.

    By all means, please punish this one. As for anypensation for damages......¡±

    (Rimuru)

    ¡°No no, don¡¯t worry yourself over such things.

    There¡¯s no need for any reparations if the troubles are all resolved in the end.

    I would like us to continue being good acquaintances out of the best interests of our peoples.¡±

    (King Burud)

    ¡°Oh! Having you say this is truly helpful, certainly one worthy of such power and prestige such as yourself.¡±

    It was a docile face, but as soon as he smiled there was an excessive annoying feel to it.

    While I¡¯m rather uncertain if he would have even paid anything, there is no real doubt that thisrge uncle is a rather sly character.

    However, I wonder why. He¡¯s a strangely lovable uncle.

    During our conversation, the two that came along were brought forth.

    One of them was the character in question, Count Cossack himself.

    Like how I seen him previously, he wore a few good quality clothing.

    He was surrounded by the royal guards, unable toprehend what¡¯s going on.

    The other was a gentleman in full ck. His attire was a ck Chinese-style suit,with gold embroideries, depicting 3 tiger heads.

    When they said Cerberus, I was sure it would turn out to be the three-headed canine gatekeeper of hell. Though, I wonder if there is any difference here...

    From my point of view, this person is likely an executive of Cerberus, with an simr unwavering expression to me, and also the simr dignity of a king.

    The soldiers only surrounded him, but they didn¡¯t dare meddle with him.

    This is probably because he had an atmosphere that separates him from an ordinary human.

    (Viscount Cossack)

    ¡°Ki-king! What business do you have calling me this time?

    I-I, didn¡¯t do anything guilty!¡±

    Suddenly Viscount Cossack shouted out in distress.

    However, he was interrupted, and Baron Baruyado exined.

    While exining, his face turned from blue to pale white.

    (Viscount Cossack)

    ¡°Im... impossible! Is that a monster? Even if you¡¯re dealing with a lesser monster, I¡¯m a noble......¡±

    Headache... I have thus been offended... not hurting this guy seems like it is going to cause an even greater headache though...

    However, I endured. For the sake of the words I had spoken earlier.

    If it wasn¡¯t for that promise things would have gotten dangerous.

    Though, the King had surprisingly let loose a surge of rage, if a person was weak they might have even ended up dead.

    Probably concerned about my temper in this situation...

    (King Burud)

    ¡°You may silence yourself!

    By This highness¡¯s decree in regards to this issue, we shall formally decide upon the full dissolution of the Cossack household.

    Regarding the former Viscount Cossack¡¯s deportation, we¡¯ll ept any formal objection.

    There¡¯s more than enough evidence here, so it would be useless toin.

    To continue, the former Viscount will be detained for the entire duration of his trial. Your amodations shall be that of a dungeon.

    Guards, remove them, this matter is closed.¡±

    Just as he said that, both characters had been taken back out just as fast as they hade.

    Bringing along with him naught but little things.

    His personality sucked but he will be properly punished for his crimes. I have no objections.

    Now only the man in ck remained, the one most presumably from Cerberus.

    The problem, is with the nonchnt look in the Cerberus executive¡¯s face.

    It seems like he was also dragged along before he was able to exin his circumstances.

    Putting aside the organization, does he have any idea where he is at the moment?

    No......was he notified by the country to receive a request?

    I decided to take a second look at that figure...

    High quality clothes.

    Elegant manners.

    A very insidious look.

    His mouth curved into a smile, as if he was enjoying the situation.

    Slowly he,

    (Mysterious Man)

    ¡°Fumun, it appears someone had identally stepped on andmine.

    That atmosphere around you, it surpasses the demon lord who came to make a contract

    ......

    You¡¯re a big shot.

    Apparently, something unexpected and unfavorable has happened, and I do apologize for that.

    I have a certain manner of business with this one, if you would be so kind.¡±

    Thus we approached with our business.

    Dignified and sensible as well this one.

    I had taken on the form of a human, but I didn¡¯t release my ¡°Demon lord¡¯s Haki¡±.

    If it¡¯s the Tengus, they would probably react all the same to this form.

    Yet, this person saw through my disguise at a nce.

    If it were me making negotiations with a demon lord, I would find it very difficult.

    Arge organization, the counterpart of the Freedom Association, the Secret Organization.

    That¡¯s probably not all. Even the monarch of a country can¡¯t mess around with him.

    Then, I fear the individual before me is......

    (Rimuru)

    Hum, I will say this first, I wish for you guys to release the captured elves.

    As well as the liberation of any other monsters you have caught.

    In addition, I would like to request that in the future, trapping, plundering and capturing monsters within the Great Jura Forest to be prohibited.¡±

    The Cerberus executive, stared at me eye to eye at first, ignoring the stares of the king and the others.

    The King of Burmund stood as if he were a reserve attendant, not even a voice ofint was raised.

    One may as well get drunk in this atmosphere.

    This is proof that this person is no ordinary person.

    Well, what¡¯s your answer to my request, I almost continued with this after a short pause.

    (Cerberus Big 3, Damurada)

    ¡°All right.

    We¡¯ll return all the captured monsters. Of course, the elves as well. And we, Cerberus pledge henceforth never to interfere with the Great Jura Forest in the name of Damurada, one of the Big 3 of Cerberus.¡±

    He swore so impudently.

    As expected, huh.

    One of the Big 3. In order words, he¡¯s no executive at all.

    This guy is someone at the peak of the underworld.

    One of the 3 bosses who organizes the organization Cerberus, he¡¯s such a person.

    (Rimuru)

    ¡°All right. Since you pledge to not interfere with us in the future, I¡¯ll overlook it this time.

    However, do note that there will be no second time okay?

    Even as one such as yourself, I would wonder what would happen if such a person found themselves at odds with one of the Eight Star Demon lords, backed by an entire nation of high ss demi-humans...¡±

    This guy, probably know from somewhere that I had gained rulership over Great Jura Forest as its demon lord.

    Thus, I tried testing this theory.

    My correspondence, and my abilities

    There¡¯s also evidence, since all the humans in the corner from Burmund were rather surprised that a top executive came here.

    Even now the high ranking executives of Cerberus are all wrapped in a veil of mystery. This is what I gathered after the fact by some nobles that hade just to catch a glimpse of him.

    It seems, when the elves were being raided, they were employed by the Viscount, thus making this situation easy to deal with if anything went wrong, probably as they nned.

    Our meeting here is probably them using the chance determine my strength, this must be their n.

    This was confirmed by Souei¡¯s though transmissions, but there are no signs of an assault.

    I¡¯ll bet.

    The moment he lured me out, the n was a sess.

    I ordered Souei to withdrew from the location.

    (Cerberus Big 3, Damurada)

    ¡°Fuuuu, fufufufuu.

    No, I suppose it is as expected. I¡¯ve been seen through.

    The Rising star of the Eight Stars, I can¡¯t be careless around you.

    The one I was previously acquaintances with, yman sama can¡¯t even bepared to you.

    Meeting you is my honor, High Demon Lord Rimuru. I hope we can form friendly rtions in the future.¡±

    As expected, he caught on.

    What andmine I stepped on! And, I feigned ignorance.

    Even though I knew he had the skills, I wasn¡¯t afraid.

    Quite the careful individual. Damurada of Cerberus.

    It appears he¡¯s going to be a tricky adversary.

    The Special Armor we provided the orc lords with, he might be aware of it as well.

    I wondered was this orchestrated by Yuuki, but as expected I was traced.

    Even so, it¡¯s not unexpected for other organizations to be involved. No, their rtion is currently unknown.

    Damurada bowed gracefully towards us, and left the ce.

    They had a sense of obligation now, and promised to send over the monsters they had captured as ves.

    After just a week, as promised, the captured monsters were delivered to the country of monsters Tempest.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    White¡¯s Excuse time!

    (White)

    ¡°..... So... it totally didn¡¯t take me 6 days to edit this out....¡±

    (ck)

    ¡°Yes it did, now tell them why.¡±

    (White)

    ¡°Well... see, here¡¯s my schedule:

    Sunday:

    Weekly reading assignments and online work: Estimated 5 hours

    Monday:

    1 hour drive

    sses: 8:25am -10:45am, 11:25am-3:35pm

    Clubs: 4:00pm ¨C 5:25pm

    1 hour drive

    ¨C

    Tuesday, Wednesday, Thursday:

    1 hour drive

    sses: 9:25am-10:55am, 11am-4:35pm, 6pm-8pm

    1 hour drive

    Late night obligations: 9:30pm-11:45pm

    ¨C

    Friday:

    1 hour drive

    sses: 8:25am -10:45am, 11:25am-3:35pm

    Clubs: 4:00pm ¨C 5:25pm

    1 hour drive

    ¨C

    Saturday:

    Homework obligations: Estimated 4 hours

    ¨C

    WhiteSamurai Projects:

    Ant Tensei Redux: A novel by WhiteSamurai

    Nameless Hero: A novel by WhiteSamurai

    Re:Monster: Tranted and edited by WhiteSamurai

    (This novel) Slime: Volunteer editing by WhiteSamurai

    So, now that you see the schedule of a Medical student, do you not fear the fact that I can squeeze out and operate these projects?

    The reason it took me so long was because Exams are next week. o^\ (Shoot me now!)

    I¡¯ll be back to active status in about two weeks, until then, I¡¯d ask to only be sent a single chapter per week... I¡¯ve been neglecting the poor souls over on the Re:monster wikia for a bit too long, though the volunteers over there have managed to prevent a riot from breaking out...

    Enjoy the chapter o/

    ~White

    Bear¡¯s Condition:

    ....(I¡¯m a little dead at the moment, I should be fine soon).

 Chapter 104 â€“ The Night Before

    [I AM KIND OF ALIVE!!!]

    Said poor, poor Clown...

    I apologize for the extreme dy on the other half of this chapter. I happened to have caught a cold/flu/bronchitis (well, something like that). If you also happen to know, there¡¯s no excuse to miss ss in the Law School. So, I spent time running around (dying) and trying to get my work done for the next day¡¯s ss. Having a writing assignment due soon did not help either.

    Well, I am on my way to recovery from this illness. And, I have a breaking up in a few weeks. Hopefully that will be an opportunity to get some real progress done on these chapters!

    Stay funny everyone!

    Clown

    Fromst update 9/19?

    [I LIIIIIVEEEEEE!!!!]

    Said Aiko as she crawled from a cremation urn...

    ~Just kidding, there¡¯s no way anyone can crawl out after being cremated. Frankly, half of the stuff that goes into that urn is the coffin they burn you in... so yeah, if you aren¡¯t nning oning back after death, remember to cremate yourself!

    That being said, sses have me pinned down. I¡¯ll be releasing chapters in segments from now on. I¡¯ll get as much done as I physically can between the moment when I¡¯m too tired to study¨Cwhen my eyes just can¡¯t focus on the books anymore¨Cand when I fall asleep.

    I apologize for any future dys. Thanks for being awesome readers!

    ~TheClown

    CEO Circus Trantions

    J.D. Candidate 2018

    Cornell Law School

    Founding Demon Capital Arc

    104. The Night Before

    Along with the freed elves, rare monsters continued to stream into the city. Considering the quality of their mounts, they must have been treated reasonably well. I guess their captors never intended to enter open hostilities against us. I mean, if you think about it, even the elf chiefs ¨C whose plight began all of this ¨C were without a single injury. I would imagine they meticulously nned their action intending not to kill a single ¡°person¡±. The elves, based on their magic capacity are rank C~B beings, but many among them can use magic. So their rank does not disy their strength¨Ca rather dangerous bunch. No matter how meticulous their nning, to capture ten elves without a single injury, is a real testimony to the hunters¡¯ strength. Assuming there were a few of them, I¡¯d imagine they are at least A ranked. I should think about this some moreter. That is, I can hardly underestimate an underground organization abundant with such individuals. My heart tightened watching the monster ves¡¯ parade.

    .

    One of the Cerberus¡¯ Bosses¨CDamrada. As the one responsible for the monster¡¯s return, he rode into the city among them. Of course, his actual goal was to gain entry into the ¡°jewel¡± called Tempest. But, thanks to an inspection upon entrance, and ban on illegal immigration, entry into the country was not easy to acquire. A guild card would have allowed entry. However, anyone else would have to enter by an invitation. The country has not yetpletely developed, so we could hardly let just anyone in. The refugees pouring into our country are staying in inns we had just finished. And we¡¯re quickly putting them to work as builders or cleaning staff. That aside,

    Damrada ran up to greet me with a wide smile on his face. After just a single nce at the city, with a nod full of admiration,

    [It has been a long time, Demon Lord Rimuru-sama. This unworthy one is named Damrada. On this day, as we had promised, we are returning the captured monsters. We are deeply grateful for permitting entry into your country]

    He bowed in respect. As always, he is extremely well dressed, nor is he gaudy.

    [Yeah. Seems like you have treated my subjects well. You have my thanks. Since you have fulfilled your part of the promise, let¡¯s forget about this incident. But you do understand that I will not allow this to happen again, right?]

    [Hahaha, of course. You are hardly an opponent I would want to risk my life going against]

    Damrada intended topletely erase any traces of hostility using that short exchange. We, too, would rather avoid a war of attrition with this organization. I mean, we¡¯d crush them if we fought head on, but there are many nasty things they could do from the shadows. And considering that I had just proimed myself as a benevolent demon lord by freeing the Temrs, I would rather not waste that effort. These guys just intend to gain my favor. What good is it to pointlessly antagonize them? Well, next time they get in my way, I will destroy them.

    [By the way, a little bird whispered this to me... but it seems you are holding a tournament? We couldn¡¯t possibly obtain the right to observe it?]

    Damrada asked me with a natural smile. Isn¡¯t he eager to analyze our strength. Well, I don¡¯t mind. I mean, unting our ability was the goal. But, I can¡¯t let him have it for free, can I?

    [You have my permission. You have permission to remain here until the tournament beings as well]

    [Oh, how great is your benevolence! In that case...]

    [But, have your strongest man participate. I¡¯d love to see what he¡¯s like. I mean, we¡¯ll be seeing each other often from now on, right?]

    I replied with a smile. He came here trying to gain my favor. There¡¯s no way he can refuse. As I thought. He hesitated a bit, but

    [As expected of a demon lord, everything has a price. Understood. In that case, this individual...]

    He called forth a young individual. I looked at the youth, and then again at Damrada.

    [Damrada, you will participate. You are the strongest among these, aren¡¯t you?]

    We stared at each other for a second, and,

    [You got me. Wonderfully done. You have seen through it all. In that case, I have no choice but to participate. I will be in your care both as a participant and as an observer.]

    [Yeah, our future rtions will depend on your performance. So I suggest you try real hard]

    Damrada bowed again and left. As I thought, he really is the strongest among them. Though he doesn¡¯t look like it, his strength is obvious to those who can truly see. And thus, our participant list increased again. It wouldn¡¯t be fun to have a battle only among our friends. This should spice things up a bit. And if things get reallypetitive, maybe we¡¯ll see Damrada¡¯s true strength. Martial Arts Tournament. I can hardly wait!

    * * *

    Ramiris and Veldora were having fun inside the dungeon. Nor was the sight of Milim flying through the sky dragging dragons into the dungeon a rare sight. Things were the same as always. There were constant reports of their loudughter disturbing people, but we decided to ignore those reports. As for the invitation letters, Myormiles has selected the individuals to invite and sent the letters out. Communication is important. So I introduced Souei to Myormiles and had him help with themunication. Souei¡¯s subordinates¨CSouka, Saika, Nansou, and Hokusou became the center of Myormiles¡¯munications team. Since he is just so good at handling people, they have quickly opened up to him. I¡¯m really d they aren¡¯t looking down on him.

    So I can probably leave all that to them. ording to Myormiles, the nobles have arge entourage of mercenaries and adventurers they employ. In other words, if we make them believe there¡¯s some great benefit for clearing thebyrinth, we can harvest loads of money off of them. And we can probably have a few nobles be our sponsors. Which would also advance our ns to reuse the arena another step. Though when I say ¡°reuse¡± I do mean it in a limited sense¨Cup to four times a year. Other times we can use it for training or something. But a sponsor, huh? Well done Myormiles, thinking that far ahead. I had thought only about the money that could be made off of adventurers, and worried about those who would lose themselves in it. And that¡¯s where sponsors woulde in handy. So maybe we should fill the dungeon with hidden riches that, like a lottery, would reward a few individuals. To make money on those who like to gamble, of course. Maybe have rare items as rewards? Well, Myormiles suggested that we make a request to the Freedom Association.

    [Can we make this request of them?]

    [Of course. A reward of 1,000 gold coins for he who would clear a hundred floors. And that¡¯s impossible, I take it? Of course, the number of challengers will decrease due to your notori... fame... But even so, the word on the street is ¡°Dungeon of dragons. Is there an adventurer who could defeat a dragon? Even the knights would find it difficult¡± they say. So those eating the nobles¡¯ scraps say. Which is why I think it¡¯s a good idea to offer avish reward. But, in order to make them think we really intend to pay them this reward, I propose we offer other rewards depending on floor reached. A single gold coin for reaching the 10th floor. 3 gold coins for reaching the 30th floor. Something like that. Maybe even rewards for record time to a save point?]

    [Hahaha. An advertisement that would draw people in despite me being a demon lord! Well done, Myormiles, well done. So, will we award only a few people? Or all of them?]

    [I was thinking the first five every month. If they are in a party, they¡¯ll just have to split the profit. And if we award them once a month, that will encourage them topete even more]

    I see. If we award the first individuals to reach the target, it won¡¯t hurt our budget and encourage participation. What a wonderful n. No one will clear it, and even if they do, it¡¯s no problem. A trifling sum like a thousand gold coins we can earn very quickly. What a wonderful idea this has be.

    [Myormiles-kun, proceed just as you have spoken!]

    [Ay, I live to serve!]

    Myormiles¡¯ n requires me to contact every country and look into the list of adventurers. There¡¯s also the question of entrance into the dungeon. Adventurers can easily enter using their association cards, and we can manage the information hosted on those. As for those without guild membership, we can issue home made cards. I have already consulted Kaijin on that question. This way, we¡¯ll be able to control the ess and information of every single person. Entrance into thebyrinth is 3 silver coins per go. We¡¯ll issue the first card for free. If that gets lost or destroyed, the second one is 10 silver coins. We¡¯ll also let them sample a resurrection bracelet by letting them have one for free. Of course, first entry into the dungeon is also free. And resurrection is certainly important. Afterwards, we¡¯ll sell the bracelets at two silver pieces each, and, considering their importance, I expect to sell a lot. We¡¯ll also have to make sure to announce the dangers of entering the dungeon without such a bracelet. Though they have only themselves to me for their death, I would rather avoid victims. On another note, we have also decided to lease weapons and armours. This was my idea and I¡¯m going to have Kurobee supervise it. Well, I don¡¯t know how this will turn out, but I¡¯m expecting to make a fortune. I can¡¯t wait to open the dungeon!

    * * *

    Myormiles is working hard on advertising the Dungeon and the Martial Arts tournament. However, the tournament is more important. The dungeon is nearingpletion and we are nning to advertise it at the same time as the tournament. And we are putting in lots of effort into the main attraction¨Cthe tournament. I have not forgotten about it. But, considering that the tournament will be (more or less) a one time event, we can¡¯t help but divert our attention to the dungeon, which will be a long term cash cow. Well, with the deadline approaching, I guess we have to start getting serious now. Myormiles is so busy with management that they basically don¡¯t rest. At the moment, since we have only begun to receive responses to our invitations, we do not know how many attendees we are going to get. Simrly, although not every tribe chief has reported their intent to participate, it seems we are going to get quite a few folks. But let¡¯s forget about this for now, and focus seriously on the tournament.

    First, let¡¯s go over the participating members. From Tempest, we have all the department heads: Benimaru, Diablo, Ranga, Souei, Shion, Hakurou, Gerudo, Gabil, and Gobuta. Those nine. They are the cause of this mess¨Cthe nine who dered intent to participate at the banquet. I wonder who¡¯s the strongest among them? I would guess Diablo, but things might go differently in the tournament. What, are you wondering whether the restoration medicine will prevent them from tiring? Boo, wrong! After all, it does not restore magic energy. So if you don¡¯t pace yourself, life will get real toughter on. So we really don¡¯t know how things will end until, well, the end. And then they bickered about the order, which led me to propose round of robinpetition... well, it¡¯s all a pain. We also decided to have four prize spots. The problem is, we had too few participants. I mean, it would have been better if there were eight participants¨Cwe were one too many. So, and to rile them up a bit, I decided to further split the groups and turn this into an elimination tournament with 16 participants. Which, of course, required me to find them.

    So I turned to our sponsors (the demon lords).

    [Me~ me~! My Beretta is ready to go!]

    That¡¯s one.

    As expected.

    [Fu fu fu. I have been waiting for you to ask! I¡¯ll have my underling participate!]

    ¡°The mysterious masked one, wearer of the lion¡¯s mask!¡± Milim dered, and rushed off. Well... I kind of figured who will be participating on her behalf. Will it be fine? I mean, the level here is pretty high but this might be overkill. As for the other demon lords, I am not that friendly with them, so that¡¯s that.

    Then there¡¯s the reward of past negotiation¨CDamrada. He and his group are out and about enjoying the city, having rented out the best inn. There¡¯s no question about it¨Cthey¡¯re loaded. And they understand the important of getting the best rooms before the royalty shows up. That guy is, without question, strong. Will he fight until exhaustion or feign weakness, I can hardly wait to see. So that¡¯s another fun factor we added.

    With that, we need just four more. I guess we could turn it into four directional battle royale. And when I thought that,

    [Rimuru-san, did you call?]

    I heard a voice. Nope, I did not call you. Who was it? The Temrs¡¯ strongest man¨CArnaud Baumann.

    [What¡¯s up, Arnaud?]

    [Fufu, I would like to participate in the tournament you¡¯ve got going. I¡¯ve been trained by Hakurou-san here recently. So I would definitely like to participate.]

    Is it fine? cking off here. I wanted to say it, but since Hinata went off back to the capital, I had no one toin to. Eight temrs remained. I had asked them help set up a barrier, but I guess that they don¡¯t mind having Arnaud participate. And since there¡¯s so few of us, I guess we have no choice but to let weaker members participate. That leaves us with three vacant spots.

    [In that case, I¡¯ll have you participate. But if you suck, you do realize other countries will be watching, right?]

    [No problem. Temrs don¡¯t know defeat!]

    Where¡¯s that confidenceing from? From the new swords and armor crafted by Kurobee? I mean, yeah, these are test products improving even the spirit equipment they were. And, as test products, we can¡¯t mass produce them. But... I am so sure that it¡¯s the armor that is making him confident. Well, I don¡¯t care if he dies from embarrassment, nor will I be liable for it.

    [Alright, but do wear a mask. You¡¯ll stand out, are you fine with that?]

    We¡¯ve got the Lion Mask participating already, so surely they¡¯d much rather participate this way than as temrs.

    [Got it. We¡¯ll wear a mask just in case. Thank you for allowing us to participate[

    ¡°Losing would be bad,¡± Arnaud muttered and left. He¡¯s plenty confident. And considering that he had his heart broken once by Diablo, he¡¯s a pretty tough guy. That, or just an idiot. But thank goodness he did not fight against Diablo right away. Seriously.

    Alright, three spots left. The other spots we¡¯ll fill in as we go. From among the intelligent beasts and monsters of Jura forest. Not the cattle, but those individuals who want to distinguish themselves. We¡¯ll have them fight for the remaining three spots. Oh, who will be victorious? Order aside, it¡¯s about time I decide on the prize¨Ca special post. Victory or defeat will decide whether they will continue being called department heads. After all, the winner will be the own on whom I¡¯ll bestow a title upon which the masses will depend. Therefore, it¡¯s about time I think about hierarchy around here.

    * * *

    The day before the tournament. The representatives of many races have arrived by now. The earliest arrivals began a week prior. Along with the letters I had sent, Myormiles invited a number of wealthy merchants to revel in the fun. Those visitors who havee here before proudly showed neers around. It was a truly entertaining sights¨Cto see so many races and monarchs enjoy our country. So far, everything¡¯s going ording to n. On that note, I would like to say that the number of guests has already reached 3,000. We do have the capability of hosting up to ten thousandmoners, but 3,000 is the limit for high ss housing. And just when I was beset by worry, Myormiles was on the case. Without a single blunder he had assigned everyone to various inns. Of course, Rigurdo and Rigur and the other workers of Tempest also disyedmendable efforts and skill. And thanks to all of their hard work, we were able to wee the day before the tournament without any major urrence.

    And so, the night before. The leaders of countries had all gathered in therge conference room. The eve of the festival. Sitting on my tatami mat, I observed everyone¡¯s rxed faces. The baths were a huge sess, with some people taking a bath more than once a day. We provided them all with a yukata, and they are now busymenting on how they look. So far so good. Their escorts have decided to alternate guard outside, and have since stood at attention. Like the professionals they are, they heavily scrutinized the food I ordered to be brought in. Probably fearing poison. Well, considering that if I wanted to poison them I could just use force... but, let¡¯s avoid that topic.

    [Hmph, thank you all foring today. I am the new demon lord, Rimuru. I would like to have tonight be a small wee, and so would like to have you partake of Tempest¡¯s cuisine. Pardon my inept speech. Let us begin!]

    There are many who would like to speak to me face to face, but they¡¯ll have to do that afterwards. Most of their gazes are curious. There were some who paled when I called myself a demon lord, and others¡¯ faces lit up. I¡¯m not good at handling this kind of stuff, which is why I decided on a simple greeting banquet. That¡¯s when food started to be brought out. Well, will they like it? This time, sushi. And sashimi with tempura. The fish is fresh. I mean, I went to get it myself. Without caring about what I caught, I swallowed it all, and removed the poison. I also learned to move around in the water better. But, I should leave this kind of work to people from now on. Hakurou handled the fish with excellent skill. Using the knife Kurobee forged, he dissected all of it in a split second. Shuna as well handled the fish wonderfully. Hakurou also packed the rice. What a unexpected skill he has. Apparently, he learned how to do that from the previous generation. So does that mean that the dragon yer was a world traveler from the Edo period? But somehow the times periods don¡¯t fit well... Well, what do I care? Shion also wanted to help but decided to abstain this time around. I mean, obviously. We can¡¯t possibly bring out unpleasant looking food to rulers. That¡¯d be bad even as a joke. The problem is, soy sauce. Somehow, we were able to create a soy sauce substitute. I do think the color is wrong, and though the taste is a bit off, it should be fine. Wasabi we had. But first timers might not handle it well, so we decided to make sushi without it this time. All the preparations are set. Food reflects the hospitality of the soul. I hope they¡¯ll see my intentions.

    And thus began the banquet. The first outcries were heard when we started pouring cold beer. To those poor souls who have never had properly carbonated cold beer, our product must have been a real surprise. And it also has to be cold. It has to be served in cold transparent sses¨Cthat is the nature of Japanese service. Even I can¡¯tpromise on the point. The elf waitress was going around pouring the alcohol. No, I did not force her to do it! She volunteered... Overall, this was a great sess. When she bows with her hands in front of her it... lights up a man¡¯s heart. There¡¯s people whose faces are red even though they haven¡¯t drunk that much. After all, breasts and yukata. Fufufu... all ording to n.

    And thus, the banquet continued. Seems like it will finish without a problem. Studying the fish in front of me, I can¡¯t help but marvel at the design of the cut. Of course, I immediately ate some of it. By no means was it bad. This fish was around A ranked... and while some of it looked hardly appetizing, that does not affect its taste. The guests had their magicians assess the food for poison and hesitantly put it in their mouth. Well, as innders that they are, they probably never had the chance to eat raw fish before. After all, the carriage is the problem. Other than being able to carry a limited amount, even the extremely rich would not be able to eat the fish raw. Oh, and of course they really liked it. So everything went ording to n. ¡°See what you can eat if you deal with us?¡± That¡¯s the kind of message I want them to get from this. That¡¯s one of the reasons I¡¯m doing all of this. Not just to unt my wealth. I am not just a selfish individual, I am also opportunistic! That¡¯s how it is.

    And thus the banquet (a.k.a. publicity stunt) concluded without an incident.

 Chapter 105 â€“ Preliminary Round

    In the process of being checked by the Clown.

    (White) ¡°Hey ck, any ideas for a pre-story?¡±

    (ck) ¡°I¡¯m trying to think of one, but you decided not to sleep muchst night, so there¡¯s serious sleep deprivation going on here...¡±

    (White) ¡°But... I had to get up at 9am to see if I could make Bear steaks for breakfast!¡±

    (ck) ¡°And you were the same one who stayed up until 4am, did you even get to make those steaks in the end?¡±

    (White) ¡°No... he listened to my message and didn¡¯t go back to the hotsprings again. Honestly... asking for an extension to go to the hotsprings, if I ever told the leechers, they¡¯d eat him alive.¡±

    (ck) ¡°You¡¯re too cruel sometimes White, are you sure you aren¡¯t more deserving of the ck armor than me?¡±

    (White) ¡°We both know that¡¯s not true... There¡¯s a good reason you¡¯re the one in the ck armor.¡±

    (ck) *Evil aura* ¡°Never forget that White.¡±

    (White) ¡°Oh quiet you. Now go get Gray, we¡¯ll need him to sit and edit this chapter for us.¡±

    (ck) ¡°We haven¡¯t let Silver stretch his legs in a while...¡±

    (Gray) ¡°I know, isn¡¯t it great?¡±

    (White) ¡°Seriously, I hate having to do the paperwork whenever he gets out. Well, go do Chapter 105 Gray, the people are waiting for your faster paced editing. I don¡¯t have the time for full edits right now with what¡¯s going on tomorrow.¡±

    (Gray) ¡°Last exam?¡±

    (White) ¡°Last exam.¡±

    (Gray) ¡°Got it White, i¡¯ll do it.¡± *The Colored samurai leave the room, leaving a lone samurai at a desk with a quill, for hours, alone. The duty of the diligent Gray*

    (White) ¡°Hey Gray, don¡¯t write anything to glorify yourself either in the pre-story piece alright?¡± *His epic and rapid handcraft allowed this untold hero to quicklyplete any task. His humble nature knowing no equal under the heavens. While the battlefields raged upon the soils of foreignnds, one Samurai knew his purpose to lead the nation to greater prosperi-*

    (White) ¡°I knew you were going to do that Gray, just work!¡±

    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C

    Chapter 105: Preliminary Round

    Following up after the audience of the monsters living in Jura Forest, the greetings with the emissaries of the neighboring countries were carried out smoothly. Even though the emissaries were gathered in unfamiliar garb, the banquet was held without issue. And that¡¯s good. The truth of the matter is, I received no more than a greeting from the emissaries. Matters of negotiation and demand were conducted mostly by Myormiles and Rigurdo, who then filled me on the details. Seems like they¡¯ve got a tacit agreement not to let people bother me with these matters directly. They really live up to my expectations. Frankly, even if someone did ask for my backing, I could only respond with a ¡°Ah... is that so?¡± type of statement. Personally, I think that for the sake of future rtions we should support anyone who asks, but those guys probably figured that this is my position and prevented it from bing public. ¡°Don¡¯t go around making thoughtless promises!¡± Or something like that. Truly, whether it¡¯s something we can or cannot do aside, we simply don¡¯t have the manpower to apply such regtory policy. Thoughtlessly increasing the workload would probably make it unmanageable even for me. I mean, it always seems ¨C to me ¨C that things are going so well, that I might have been getting naivetely. Since speaking to me was forbidden for most emissaries, the only ones I actually got to have a conversation with were the Hero King of the Dwarves and the King of Burmund. Yesterday, when the King of Burmund came for the meeting proposal, he also apologized about the Elven incident. It wasn¡¯t anything formal though¨Cjust a simple apology. Promising to strengthen future management, making sure that our agreements are held up is his form of indirectly apologizing. Despite being a small kingdom, the king himself came dependent on the invitation. This would have probably been enough as an apology.

    The Dwarf King arrived yesterday around noon. It seems he arrived during the day to look around at the development of our town. He¡¯s been rather enthusiastically observing the sewage and drainage systems we have in ce. In addition, while the facilities under construction were mentioned, he was eager about the prospect of the railway system. Since he was constantly running about observing our various technological advancements, we ended up losing out on a majority of the time we had to talk. However,st night when I acted as the ornament at the feast, he decided to speak to me.

    ¡°It¡¯s been awhile Slime Rimuru... no, Rimuru Dono. This beer is great by the way. By all means I must have you teach me how to brew this, ahahaha!¡±

    I was more or less expecting him to talk to me at some point, but for alcohol to be the way he broke the ice.. I suppose it fits a Dwarf, however, liquor isn¡¯t his purpose. He drank a lot, but he certainly didn¡¯t have the eyes of the drunkard. Since there are other countries present, he couldn¡¯t say it in public. He¡¯ll probably bring it upter so I didn¡¯t press for it or anything. Whether the other emissaries were avoiding talking to me or what not, no one else approached, so I thoroughly enjoyed talking with the Dwarf King.

    Most of the emissaries are of Ministers social ss. To interrupt a King of a major power, is something they are unlikely do. Moreover, some are just terrified to talk to me. The exterminations of the Farmas Kingdom army has long since be an international fact. My power is no longer subject to any doubt and is well known to be something no nation could readily deal with. Since that¡¯s the case, I would suppose it would take some serious courage to attempt a conversation. As for the merchants¨Cthey are meremoners. Even if there are nobles among them, theyck the social standing to speak. Certainly not in front of the whole delegations. In the end, the only person that can call out to me, without my initiative, is the dwarf king. Thus, we chatted on the most pointless topics until finally ending the conversation. The Dwarf King intended to show the other emissaries that our two nations are on friendly terms no doubt. As a result, shrewd opportunists would find value in conducting business in me rather than just another demon lord. This is the support of the dwarf king. Well, he probably also calcted the amount of wealth that will flow into the Dwarf Kingdom once Tempest is developed, but I am still thankful nevertheless. We weren¡¯t able to discuss any important matters yesterday, but I was able to have a good time.

    Unchecked past this points

    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C

    Now, the night has passed and the sky has grown clear and blue. The rain clouds of yesterday have blown away to form this wonder of weather we are having.

    The arena for the fighting tournament isplete. Ten thousand spectators from all corners of the continent to watch the battles.

    Overhanging roof mechanisms for the purpose of blocking sunlight are installed at the spectator areas. The roofs at the spectator areas are semi-circr skeletal frames with a thin film stretched over them.

    Fancy borate ideas are used to form a eerie atmosphere if I do say so myself. Nobody will think that the purpose of this is actually just to block sunlight. Surprised cries are raised unanimously, it¡¯s probably due to this eerie sight.

    It seems amongst them are some weirdoes who were excited instead.

    The spectator venues have all been filled, the seats packed. Myormiles handled the arrangements, I invited the audiences, there are no blunders or oversights.

    If the battles were to end too early, a tour of the dungeon has also been nned as a side attraction. Guiding ten thousand people is a worrying task, but this can be distributed amongst the citizens of Tempest.

    Leave it to me.

    Behind the scenes, I¡¯m working earnestly in various ways.

    Stores are opening outside the arena, ssic menus such as skewered meat and yakisoba are on sale. There¡¯s even shaved ice on sale in some of the shops. I was surprised and amazed by how much has been prepared.

    Aah, I want to eat Yakisoba. I began to recall memories, but I wonder what it is.

    Well, that¡¯s how it is I suppose. During my various conversations with various cooks and people, I was able to convey my memories of the various foods due to thought transmission, but reproduction of taste is rather difficult. No, if I make full use of my analysis skills, I should be able to reproduce its spirit. Since wheat can be grinded into powder, reproducing it was unexpectedly easy

    Even sushi was sessfully reproduced, there¡¯s nothing to fear.

    The audience surrounded the ground level section of the arena. At the entrance there wererge stone tiles that were used to pave the ground. Processing the two meter squares was a rather tasking challenge, but they were carefullyid in a pattern simr to a checkerboard. The gaps are filled with an impact-absorbent material with additional adhesive properties, giving it the appearance of arge b of rock.

    Since I spread a soft film of magic over it, its durability was increased. Even if it¡¯s ordinary solid rock, it¡¯s 300 harder than concrete. The material spread over thisyer is 10,000 times harder than concrete. It¡¯s 2m thick. I was surprised at how its durability isparable to nuclear shelters.

    There¡¯s no need to even test it, I¡¯m confident that it would be able to take a direct hit from a nuclear strike, especially after a certain bad cook had a try at breaking it. There¡¯s no difference between the two in my mind anymore...

    Since it¡¯s physically durable, with the aid of magic, we¡¯ll be able to construct structures that are hard to destroy.

    A magic formation is inscribed onto the floor, and a battlefield is formed. Since it would also be used forbat training in the future, it covers a considerablyrge area.

    The magic formation extends to the audience venue, it¡¯s arge scale magic. In the inside of the circle, a smaller circle with a diameter of 500 meter is drawn. This is the stage of the fighting tournament.

    Inside the visible double barrier, there¡¯s actually far more though, is where the fighting tournament will be held. This time, we asked for the cooperation of the holy knights, and a holy barrier has also been erected.

    Making sure that the audience didn¡¯t end up getting sttered by the contestants is something I thought of early on.

    Through a prevention barrier, power limitation has not been activated. Since Magical energy has not been sealed, there¡¯s the risk of disturbance caused by a high magic output, but that¡¯s been suppressed by one of my personal barriers.

    My ultimate skill, the Covenant King Uriel, the absolute barrier.

    In reality this alone would have suffice, but since I didn¡¯t want to show it thus I decided to invoke the holy barrier to disguise it.

    I think those present didn¡¯t notice it.

    Since its activation period is an instant, it was preempted to be activated at the moment when an attack capable of destroying the holy barrier is unleashed. If this is only for precaution there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.

    We haven¡¯t been expecting it, but we even took precautions against holy type attacks, there will be no problems.

    The whole arena is filled to the brim with excitement.

    That¡¯s to be expected, it¡¯s one of my carefullyid out ns after all.

    It seems like fighting tournaments also exist in this world, but not up to the scale here. It would seem that the Ingrasia Kingdom hosts one each year, the champion is granted a various reward depending on the tier. Participants are ranked based on their adventurer status.

    I had failed to notice this during my stay due to incorrect timing, however, this usually utilities the royal training ground, just a kind of revelry.

    Well, the amount of seats within the arena are limited in the end. Since I haven¡¯te up with any form of levitating chairs or monitor systems, the general visitors can catch a glimpse by watching from rooftops, various vantage points, or actually climbing the pirs of the arena itself.

    Since screens are fixated on four sides, making it possible for a live close-up view of the battle. Through the use of optics magic, expanding a projection is a simple task.

    Since I¡¯m using magic tools, it¡¯s not troublesome. It¡¯s also good publicity.

    I¡¯m not one to neglect such opportune business in such a ce, I was determined by my nature as a true business man at heart.

    Well, it¡¯s about time.

    I stood up, and spoke to the microphone at hand.

    (Rimuru ¡®the meek¡¯)

    ¡°Nice to meet you all, I, am the one known as the Demon Slime Demon Lord, Rimuru Tempest.

    ... ... ...

    Ah, forget it, putting on airs is too troublesome. Yo, I am of the Eight Star Demon Lords, a pleasure to be in your acquaintance.

    Today, I am grateful that you would take the time to respond to the invitation of our country. In the future, I do n on hosting a variety of events such as this one, so please do enjoy your first visit.

    I wish to live in peace and harmony with you all, so please do avoid causing me any trouble in the future. Instead of humans and monsters constantly bickering with one another, I do think that a cooperation with more profitable interests is a far better future than one of destruction.

    While i¡¯m aware that there are many who are yet wary of my identity as one of the Eight Star Demon Lords, I do honestly think hard on making a good impression you see. I don¡¯t wish to impose my desires upon any of you all. If you would do your best to end your conflicts with monsters, I would certainly be pleased.

    If you don¡¯t wish to, well, I suppose it can¡¯t be helped. It would be your nation¡¯s task to handle the responsibility for such matters.

    I don¡¯t see any reason to attack a nation who refuses to cooperate, though those who do are certainly held in a better light. Just as we¡¯re monsters doesn¡¯t hold any reason as to breaking past such mindless discrimination. There¡¯s no difference between us on any grounds. Should a war ever be started in the name of subjugation of monsters, please do note that not a single life will be spared. The earth would be turned to ss and the rulership of the nationid to waste upon the most devastating of torture for years until their souls would be shattered by the intense measure of their crimes.

    Please do know that I am one of peace. These words mighte out as threats, but they are only my honest feelings for asting peace. I do really detest war, it is quick and violent, but I will never hesitate when the need arises. I wish to live my eternity in peace.

    These words are also my own thoughts.

    From this tournament today, I do hope that you of the various nations finallye toprehend the level of our fighting forces. I have offered up my heads of state and chiefs of staff for the sake of this tournament, the representatives of various nations and organizations havee to participate as well.

    My main purpose here today to convey these words unto you.

    I pray you all make a wise decision, receive it and consider them as the open remark.¡°

    Was it too straightforward?

    Whatever...

    After all, after my rise, I must give my greetings to the nobles and royalties. However, even so... here and there in the venues, spare apuds are taking ce. It isn¡¯t just my subordinates, there are influential people, merchants, and also individuals I am not acquainted with within the mix.

    Now I¡¯m happy with it, though at first I believed it was a little too ominous. My intentions have been conveyed. How will people react to it afterwards, that¡¯s all there is to it.

    Thus, while not exactly grand, the fighting tournament was kicked off by the apuse from the whole venue.

    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C

    Well then, the format of this tournament is a battle royal.

    Even with the recent string of dropouts amongst the applicants, there are still a total of one hundred and fifty applicants remaining.

    Because 3 participants are needed for the main match, they must be selected amongst the 150 individuals. As this is the case, we¡¯ll have it so that fifty people will participate within each division. Thus the three champions from each of the three divisions will find themselves in the final match.

    The one game was nned for the morning, and two in the afternoon.

    Well, even if it¡¯s called a game, it¡¯s still a battle royal. Luck is an important factor. I divided the registration time for the separate groups, cooperation amongst participants are possible, however only one person will have the right to advance.

    Now then, what will happen.

    Amidst the excitement, the first match began.

    The contestants entered towards the center.

    Everyone gave off the pressure of the strong.

    There are two familiar faces within the group. The Gozu and the Mezu. Somehow, even when they applied on opposite sides of the arena, they still ended up in the same group. Well, these two aren¡¯t going to be rising to glory any time soon, but they are fairly strong, let¡¯s just use the one who wins between the two as the boss of floor thirty. If they want I¡¯ll allow it to be a shift system.

    Well, this will also depend on the strength of that individual.

    The two defeated the monsters around them and are in an unparalleled state. There are several A- ss monsters amongst them, but there are also the higher races. Their faces are being projected.

    Then, after wiping out all the monsters around them, only the two were left. Not even 10 minutes has passed.

    The audiences are very excited at the fiercepetition between the monsters. After all, it¡¯s a rare opportunity to watch monsters of our level fight so close up.

    Mesu and Gozu stared at each other, and began insulting each other.

    (Gozu)

    ¡°Oh puny Mezu, we should have settled this between you and I in the first ce. Finally, our longsting fates will end today, prepare yourself!¡±

    (Mezu)

    ¡°Those are foolish words only capable ofing from a Gozu, the ones working under Rimuru-sama will be we, the Mezu!

    You can vanish into seclusion and live a life without regrets!¡±

    And, the two suddenly began fighting.

    Just like that, the opening act has ended, and the two became the highlight of the stage.

    They are both the power types, fighting a fierce battle between axe and spear, both with a shield in hand. Rather than using ck arts, they are more suited with fighting with their physicality.

    TN Note: The original word was Y¨­jutsu(ÑýÐg), magic is Majutsu/Mah¨­(Ä§Ðg/Ä§·¨).

    An axe was swing with all their might, and was repelled by a shield. With their stance destroyed, a short spear strikes within a split second with ease, and backs off. It took only 10 minute for the two to be the only remainders, yet this exchange of blows and blocks waged on another 20 minutes.

    This 100 year war they fought doesn¡¯t seem to be over anytime soon.

    The audience was lost in the fascination of the fierce battle between the two. Well that¡¯s to be expected, a battle between A ranks isn¡¯t something you¡¯ll normally see in a lifetime.

    It was a brilliant fight, and the battle is prolonged due to their well-matched abilities.

    It¡¯s an interesting battle, but the match ended with a sudden twist.

    (Gozu)

    ¡°This is the end!¡±

    The results are in.

    Gozu threw arge axe with all his might. A strike that can shatter boulder used in order to take down his opponent

    However, Mezuughed fearlessly.

    Right before his charge, he paused for just a moment. Therge axe holding therge axe now danced through the air, the left arm with it.

    However, Mezu dove into the chest of Goze, and readied an unavoidable lunging posture.

    Sacrificing his left arm, in exchange for victory. When Mezu was certain about his victory,

    (Gozu)

    ¡°Too Na?ve! Lighting Horn¡±

    After crying this out loud, the horns atop his head suddenly head-butted the right side of Mezu¡¯s head.

    His horns doubled in length, piercing through Mezu¡¯s right eye and arm.

    This was the decisive factor of the game. Due to the attack from his right, the trajectory of the rush missed.

    Furthermore, when he was attacked by the horns, he suffered additional lightning damage, boiling his blood.

    Gozu is the victor.

    Well, I mean, is Mezu alive still after that one? I suppose to be unwary of those overly suspicious andrge horns, Mezu only has himself to me for this.

    And of course, Mezu has survived.

    I¡¯ll win next time! He yelled threateningly. He seems fine, however, the game has already been decided.

    The winner of the first match is Gozu.

    He is deserving as the first winner, it was a great match.

    After the noon break ended, the second match began.

    Above all it seems the food stalls were well received.

    There are also those back in town who have been eating in horse carriages, each individual is different.

    Now then, the yers of the second round have entered.

    ...?

    Ah!

    I almost cried out loud. Since I understood this match will be over in an instant.

    After all, I saw a certain 3 man group.

    A Tall slim person, with firm muscles

    A big, bulky person, with armor-like muscles

    A person with a build that should be called fat rather thanrge.

    They are the sons of Dagruel that I met during the Walpurgis Banquet once.

    They had magical energy on par with the old demon lords. Though since their techniques were subpar, they were easily twisted around by Shion with ease, however in this preliminary round they¡¯re overwhelming.

    They¡¯re evenparable to Goze and Mezu in regards to being overwhelming.

    Or rather, those 3 are on the level of the main match.

    Though they weren¡¯t trained previously, I suppose I won¡¯t be able to be too careless around them if or once they¡¯re trained. Something like that might actually be rather dangerous.

    They¡¯ve powered up to such an extend in such a short amount of time. I suppose it has something to do with the clothes they¡¯re wearing, but-

    (Demon Trio)

    ¡°We¡¯re Shion¡¯s bodyguards!¡±

    What nonsense are you saying? Because that¡¯s what I heard letter for letter.

    Somehow, are you alright? I wanted to question them thoroughly, however it seems the intellectual secretary/cool beauty Shion doesn¡¯t know anything about this. They¡¯ve probably beenplexly deceived by her appearance. Or, perhaps they¡¯ve just awakened to their masochistic nature after being beaten.

    If that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t want to know anymore.

    The results are as I anticipated.

    Let alone 5 minutes, they defeated everyone else in a minute. The elder was the one who won. He seems to be the strongest amongst the 3.

    As such, it seemed like the second match ended with no highlight in this fashion but......

    That was not the case for the audience. There was an enthusiastic, excited atmosphere in the arena. Let alone A rank, there are demon lord ss fighting forces.

    The merchants and emissaries from various nations were able to judge the extent of both the physical and magical power of those participating. It goes with their profession of needing to have an eye for talent. Most probably didn¡¯t even need to use any particr skills for this either.

    I shouted something from the unanimous excitement. After shouting so much, tonight¡¯s beer is going to taste great.

    After some excitement because of the tournament bing a great sess, it finally came to the final match.

    I looked at the contestants.

    Remarkably, there are also humans, but... they¡¯re not holy knights, will they be alright?

    (Rimuru)

    ¡°Oy, I see humans down there, will they be alright?¡±

    I listened to Myormiles who was by my side,

    (Myormiles)

    ¡°Ah, well, I suppose they must be famous adventurers. Apparently some of the A-rank adventurers from the Ingrasia Kingdom¡¯s fighting tournaments. It was some warrior from the west with his party that was saying something about doing whatever it took to subdue a Demon Lord...¡±

    (Rimuru)

    ¡°Hoooh, and am I to suppose this Demon Lord would be me?¡±

    (Myormiles)

    ¡°Eh? Could that be so?

    At any rate, they haven¡¯t actually said why they must win the tournament, but simply said that they needed to join it...

    I epted them since there weren¡¯t any rules against preventing people from participation. Each one paid the entry fee of twenty silver coins...

    I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s the real deal, but there is mention of him being a hero and quite the strong individual. Perhaps I couldpare him to the leader of the Holy Knights?¡±

    The leader,parable to Hinata?

    That youngster? That¡¯s impossible.

    Donning an armor of shining gold, his body was white all over.

    With long gold hair braided at the back, he seems really popr. 5 people surrounded him protecting him. It looks just like the party of a hero. Though it would be interesting if it was the real thing.

    The match begins.

    The hero was fortunate enough to be in a party, giving him overwhelming advantages as they struck with excellent attacks.

    I looked towards the audience venue,

    (Crowd #1)

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that the hero of the west?¡±

    (Crowd #2)

    ¡°Oh! Masayuki sama! It¡¯s the hero of the west, Masayuki sama!¡±

    (Crowd #3)

    ¡°As expected, with such an elegant swordsmanship, and such a beautiful fighting style......¡±

    Such things are heard.

    Eh?

    Masayuki?

    That name sounds rather Japanese...

    I observed him carefully and noticed something. It¡¯s a wig... That golden hair is a wig!

    This isn¡¯t the right time...

    Elegant swordsmanship, he hasn¡¯t began fighting with his sword yet. The surrounding people have been active, but he hasn¡¯t done anything yet.

    In the meantime, the match has been decided.

    The winner, is the hero who hasn¡¯t done anything......

    His friends kneeled before Masayuki, and the hero makes it to the final.

    Are you okay? You aren¡¯t a bluffing brat are you......I will not be pleased if some noble brat just scummed his way into the Final match...

    There have been cheers from the crowd.

    This poprity seems to be a little worrying...

    If I do nothing but simply evaluate him, this battle could get dangerous. Will he be alright? I¡¯m a little worried for the hero Masayuki.

    In the end, this was how the Preliminary Rounds ended and how the final three contestants for the main tournament have been gathered.

    ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C ¨C

    White¡¯s corner:

    So, here I am again, editing a slime chapter. \o/

    Much faster thanst time though... We¡¯ll not talk about that...

    What we can talk about is the trouble I was put through by a CERTAIN BEAR! Making me wait, pushing the deadline back several times. LEECHERS, CONSUME THE BEAR! BUT LEAVE ME A STEAK!

    In all seriousness, there is only one way for redemption that I can see. The Bear must bring another chapter before us, either 107 or 108 since Guro-tan apparently did 106 already. (Exam tomorrow, not cleaning that one, at least not right now...)

    Now then Smoggy, will you refrain from your hot springs, or do I need to get Silver out here?

    (ck)

    ¡°White, be reasonable, the poor bear¡¯s going to go into early hibernation if you let anymore of your Demonic Heavens haki loose!¡±

    (White)

    ¡°True, well then. To all readers, ENJOY THE CHAPTER!¡±

    ~White

    .

    ...

    ......

    (Smoggy)

    ¡°......*sigh...¡±

    Smoggy, now mentally weakened after a night of nightmares (it involves a chase sequence featuring an army of leeches and a white katana-wielding demon), immerses in the warm waters of the hot springs, feebly humming ¡®Faint Dream, inanimate dream¡¯.

    ¡°Another one?!... Fine I¡¯ll do 108, but not today! Give me a break!...I just wanted to share with someone about my mini hot spring trip after handing in my mini stack of papers humans call assessments (What? You think only clown san and white san have work?), and white san¡¯s been acting like a meanie ever since...I think he¡¯s Jealous.

    To my defence, I said by the weekends, not saturday...sigh...¡±

 Chapter 106 â€“ Tournament â€“ Finals Part 1

    Tournament ¨C Finals Part 1

    Last night¡¯s drinking was too extreme.

    Of course, not for me.

    No matter how much I drink, I don¡¯t get drunk. At a time like that, I think it might be best not to have Poison Nullification.

    After all, it¡¯s possible the food or drink could be poisoned. But I think everyone in there more or less had some poison resistance.

    Oh well. I just pretended to be drunk. After all, I just like the act of drinking itself.

    The ones who drank too much were the invited guests.

    It seems they couldn¡¯t forget the excitement of the battle they saw during the day... they all kept talking about it and drankte into the night.

    As a result, everyone looked exhausted heading over to the Colosseum the next morning.

    In the Colosseum, all of the contestants assembled, forming a line at the center.

    Or rather than a line, it was a linked circle. They stood in while facing the audience.

    On therge monitor, the contestants were projected on the screen one by one, their appearance came out nicely.

    In front of the contestants, I greeted everyone through the mike.

    By the way, I didn¡¯t call Veldora out since yesterday.

    I don¡¯t dare to call him out while he¡¯s engrossed in making the Underground LabyrinthDungeon.

    If he starts raging again it will be troublesome, and at the same time that dangerous fellow might alsoe with him.

    If Milimes, surely she will want to participate in the tournament. I don¡¯t think that she will be satisfied just sending in a substitute.

    For that reason, today¡¯smentary will be performed by me alone.

    First thing first, the contestant introductions.

    I send the signal and the contestants were introduced one at a time.

    Therge screen changed for the introduction of each contestant that will be battling today.

    First, the people who won yesterday¡¯s Battle Royal, those three people were introduced.

    As the representative of Souei¡¯s subordinates, the dragonewt Souka took on the role as the Announcer.

    She gave a briefmentary about the contestants that will participate in today¡¯s match.

    Well then, shall we begin?

    First was the Gozu.

    This guy... I gave him a ¡°Name¡±, ¡°Gozurl¡±. It was because he came out victorious yesterday and as my praise for him.

    After he received the name, my magic power decreased, although it decreased only to the extent that he could grow a little.

    However, he was formerly a high A-Rank.

    His race also evolves as Gyuuki[1].The way his power now gushed from him, he felt like apletely different person than he was yesterday.

    He has acquired a Unique Skill¡ºRestrainer¡»[2] and an Extra Skill¡ºSelf Regeneration ex¡».

    Although he didn¡¯t receive additional special abilities or skills, his physical power was greatly enhanced.

    Unique Skill¡ºRestrainer¡»¡¯s ability was to create a space where he could put a restraint on what ability can be used in that space.

    However, if the other party didn¡¯t agree with it, the restraint in that space will be canceled.

    It was ability with bad usability.

    Although it might be possible to force the opponent to agree with it, but I think that depends on who the opponent was.

    If it¡¯s an opponent of the same rank, it won¡¯t work.

    Perhaps, just like Holy Barrier, that space creates a rule where skills can¡¯t be used... but I specte that physical ability will still be effective.

    It was an interesting idea.

    Since I think it could be useful (if I think of ways to use it), I didn¡¯t forget to absorb it with¡ºCovenant Lord Uriel¡».

    Because it was under the Space series, it was easy to add it.

    ¡¸First, the champion of the yesterday¡¯s first match, Gozurl!

    By stopping the 100 years conflict, he received right to participate in this match!

    His power gives rise to a new wind that can sweep over Tempest!¡¹

    Souka spoke the words merrily.

    Don¡¯t turn around.

    Since she¡¯s cute, the audience became excited.

    With the tail, the wings and the horn, there was no problembeling her as ¡°Cute¡±.

    ¡¸Furthermore, Gozurl is a champion from the Underground LabyrinthDungeon that Tempest is proud of~!

    Pay attention to his strength! And for those who are confident that they can beat him, please head towards thebyrinth!!¡¹

    She said it in high spirits.

    She even advertised thebyrinth.

    Because it¡¯s not opened to the public yet, it can¡¯t be considered a Labyrinth yet.

    Oh well, after seeing its power, I don¡¯t know if there will be a challenger for thebyrinth.

    I have no idea how the first match will turnout. Even after being advertised like this, he might be defeated quickly.

    However, I already thought that.

    If he got defeated, then his challenger will get an additional mary reward.

    Well, it depends on his opponent. Everything will be decided by the lot.

    Next, Dagura.

    The eldest of Dagruel¡¯s three sons.

    I received greetings from Dagura, Ryura and Debura at the same time of the report of yesterday¡¯s victory.

    I¡¯ve been told that their father, Dagruel, sent them to this country so they could learn various things.

    ¡ºWe will do anything, even the chores. Please give us your permission to stay in this country, Demon Lord Rimuru-sama! ¡»

    The trio bowed their head together.

    Because it was troublesome, I decide to ce them under Shion. It was their wish after all.

    They even wear clothes with ¡°Shion for Life¡± written on them...

    I knew that the reality was cruel, and it¡¯s only a matter of time before their illusion gets broken, but that was their way of life.

    Their power was dreadfully high.

    However, the eldest was the most bnced one among the three, so he was quite strong.

    ¡¸Next up is the champion of the second match, Dagura!!

    Emitting his overwhelming aura alone, all of the evil spirits from the Great Jura Forest were blown away!

    His figure is certainly a masterpiece. If he bes serious, who knows what will happen!

    How will such power fare against the executives[3] of Tempest?

    The anticipation is rising!¡¹

    During his introduction Dagura waves his hand high.

    Ifpared with the quiet fighting spirit[4] of Gozurl, I could sense a surplus of power.

    How high was the surplus power that he held? Just like before, I didn¡¯t speak anything to the Executives.

    Then, the next one was the Hero Masayuki[5].

    It would be clear in today¡¯s match whether this guy¡¯s abilities were the real deal or not.

    Although, it might be tomorrow as there only four matches today, so it all depends on the lot.

    ¡¸And now, the champion of yesterday¡¯s third match, Hero Masayuki~!!

    No one could catch a glimpse at his magnificent sword technique! Because, at the same time his sword was unsheathed, the opponent was already dead[6]!

    With overwhelming power he made his name renowned--the man who introduces himself as the young Hero.

    There is no end of people who are fascinated by his sweet mask[7]. They say with just one look at his eyes, no woman can resist falling for him!

    Ma~sa~yu~ki~!! For those who have seen his previous battle, rejoice~!!!¡¹

    Was it true?

    Was this guy really that popr?

    Or was Souka just making stuff up for that publicity?

    If that¡¯s the case, she has an unexpected talent.

    Wasn¡¯t that mostly lies and backhandedpliments? What with that, ¡°Ma~sa~yu~ki~!!¡± announcement?

    If anyone took her words seriously, then I think there¡¯s something wrong with their heads.

    If he loses in the first round after that big speech, won¡¯t he be embarrassed?

    Maybe that was her n. If so, that¡¯s just harassment.

    If it¡¯s Souka, then without doubt it¡¯s high ss harassment[8].

    The remainders were special participants and the executives.

    Starting with Arnaud.

    ¡¸Well~then, let¡¯s continue the contestant introduction with the special participants~!

    First introduction is for the Holy Knight Arnaud Bauman!

    The name of a man renowned as the strongest Holy Knight!

    After the zealous fight against our Tempest executives a bud of friendship has bloomed~!

    He aims forplete victory! The pride of a man doesn¡¯t allow a draw.

    To achieve his aims forplete victory, he will exhibit his true strength this time ~!¡¹

    Yes.

    An amazing ability, actually.

    Down the side of Arnaud¡¯s face, I see a sweat hanging on his forehead.[9]

    What was she talking about?

    It waspletely unnecessary to say all of that. Now the pressure was on him to win.

    Souka, are you really a Blood-Sucking Demon? The way you¡¯re cornering them was not something just anyone would do.

    As the little sister of the naturally airheaded Gabil, I never imagined you could be so vicious.

    ¡¸Next up, another special participant! His name is Damurada!

    Dispatched from a secret organization, he¡¯s a mysterious man!

    He aims to show off hisbat prowess in this tournament~!

    Will he able to disy his power as a mercenary!?

    The man who catches Demon Lord Rimuru-sama interest. Keep your eyes on him everyone!¡¹

    No, no......

    I don¡¯t have the slightest interest in him. Also, what¡¯s the deal with the secret organization you speak of....?

    Saying that while looking at me with that fearless smile.

    I¡¯m d there was no problem. I¡¯m d that even if the name gets found out it will be fine.

    Well, I had been warned about this, but I will stop it if it bes a problem.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s continue! Another special participant... a mysterious masked man intrudding the Colosseum~!

    The unknown Lion Mask! Is he a champion of justice or an envoy of evil!?

    Really, what kind of enchanting battle he will show us!?

    By the way, there¡®s a message from a certain anonymous person.

    ¡ºI think you already know, but if you show a unsightly fight, prepare yourself.¡»

    That what the person said.

    What does this message mean? I don¡¯t know, but it sounds fun~!¡¹

    No, his fate was already sealed.

    Souka already knew that but she still took pleasure in cornering him.

    I had no choice other than to pray for the cornered Lion Mask¡¯s fortune in the match.

    ¡¸Continuing, the final special participant.

    The Ultimate Battle Machine! In front of it, both Holy and Evil[10] hold no meaning!

    I have received a written introduction from an anonymous person.

    ¡ºMy Beretta, is the Strongest¡»[11]

    That¡¯s all it says.

    However, isn¡¯t this it¡¯s first realbat?

    How can it already be the strongest? I really don¡¯t understand, but anyway! This raises our anticipation even higher!¡¹

    N~o.

    I really didn¡¯t expect this, you know?

    She finished the forcefully overbearing introduction.

    Certainly, the people who know about the existence of Beretta were few, so its power was unknown.

    So there was nothing wrong in her words.

    ¡¸Now then, from this point on the truly strong ones will make their appearance!

    The executives of Tempest.

    Each one¡¯s abilities are equal that of a thousand warriors.

    First up: Go~Bu~Ta~!!

    There are many who admire that nihilistic mask[12] of his, an elite warrior!

    Although he wished to have fame as a genius, he is the greatest of all young warriors.

    What kind of enticing battle will he show us this time?!¡¹

    Stop that ssu~!! Was probably what Gobuta¡¯s heart was screaming right now.

    His face also turned pale, you know.

    That was so, after all, he was in a sorry state simr to the half-killed Lion Mask-san

    Oh, well...

    If Gobuta were desperate, he might be serious.

    ¡¸The next contestant is Gabil!

    Commander of the Hiryuu[13], a warrior of the blue sky.

    Will his dragon¡¯s blood that flows in his body awaken an invincible warrior in him!?

    By the way, he is my biological brother.

    Since father is watching, you can¡¯t show us a pathetic battle, you hear me?!¡¹

    Ah.......

    No mercy, even for her biological brother.

    Of course not, since her performance was to drive everyone into a corner.

    Since no one knows who¡¯s fighting who, I might actually get to see Gabil unexpectedly awaken.

    And since it¡¯s true that Abil was watching, I think I can look forward to it a little.

    ¡¸That¡¯s it for the Sideshow[14]! Now we¡¯re on to the Main Show[15]!

    Continuing the introduction, the High Orc Gerudo!

    Tempest Guardian Deity. A crucial guardian with impregnable defense!¡¹

    Uh, did she just say "sideshow"?

    Certainly, the people after this were really strong. She changed her tone and went into her serious introduction mode.

    ¡¸Contestant Hakurou, master of the sword.

    Appointed as the Sword Art[16] Instructor, he is also the one who trained us.

    Contestant Shion, Demon Lord Rimuru¡¯s number one secretary!

    Fitting her intellectual appearance, she is a woman who can do anything.

    She not only protects Rimuru-sama, but also counsels him. It can be said that she has monopolized the position that is yearned by every woman.¡¹

    Huh?

    Was there some kind of secret dealing?

    I can¡¯t help but notice that Shion was nodding in satisfaction.

    Somehow or another, there was no mistake that some ck dealings had been carried out here.

    ¡¸Souei-sama! He is my superior, and a manperson of yearning.

    Everything he does is wless, but there is nobody who knows his true strength.

    I¡¯m sure this time too, he will surely show us a splendid and wonderful battle!¡¹

    Do you need to add -sama to Souei?

    Furthermore, her tone was serious but she was clearly blushing.

    Oh well, its fine.

    ¡¸Well then, the sole contestant in this tournament that is not a humanoid but a beast[17], Ranga!

    Reigning as Rimuru-sama¡¯s GuardPet, a superior wolf that allows no one toe near!

    And now...the top favorite of this tournament, contestant Diablo!

    Needless to say but no one has seen his true abilities in livebat.

    Will there be a contestant this time that can expose his secrets? Is there anyone in existence that can do it!?

    It will be a match on whole new levels!

    Next contestant is thest contestant!

    Tempest suprememander, contestant Benimaru!

    Among the subordinates of Demon Lord Rimuru-sama, his power is said to be the strongest, but just how strong is he?

    Rumor has it that he is equal in strength to Souei-sama, but is it true!?

    It¡¯s time for the truth to be made clear in the eyes of the public!¡¹

    As expected, thest introduction was normal.

    But, who really is the strongest? I don¡¯t honestly know.

    Diablo, Ranga, Souei, Benimaru.

    In addition of the strong four, Shion and Beretta.

    Because they learnt their techniques from Hakurou, recently they have leveled up.....

    Also, that Lion Mask... was the former Demon Lord Karion-san, right?

    Against a former Demon Lord, how far can our executives fight?

    I¡¯m really looking forward to it.

    As the introductions came to an end, lots were drawn and the matches were decided.

    Due to the number of participants, the match will be divided into two days. Four matches on the first day and another four on the second day.

    Immediately after the lots were drawn, names were filled out on the tournament chart.

    The result...

    The First Day

    1st match ...... Benimaru vs Gozurl

    2nd match ...... Souei vs Dagura

    3rd match ...... Gobuta vs Hero Masayuki

    4th match ...... Gabil vs Ranga

    The Second Day

    5th match ...... Arnaud vs Beretta

    6th match ...... Lion Mask vs Diablo

    7th match ...... Hakurou vs Damurada

    8th match ...... Gerudo vs Shion

    That was the result.

    Because the matches were made fair and square by drawing lots, so there were no hard feelings, but Gabil looked awfully pitiful.

    His unique skill, "Tuner[18]", would work fine if he was matched up against an opponent he can win against, but since his opponent was Ranga, it might be impossible to win.

    He wore an expression of hopelessness. I hope he will still work hard and show us his utmost best.

    And then there was Gobuta...

    If the hero really was the same rank as Hinata, Gobuta¡¯s chance of victory was nonexistent.

    But as far as testing the Hero¡¯s ability, Gobuta might be suitable for that.

    I also want him to work hard and perform his utmost best.

    After this, it will be a considerable great match that I want to see.

    By the way, Wisdom King Raphael had perfectly predicted the oue of these matches.

    It didn¡¯t say anything, so it might be interesting.

    Because there was free will, there might be case where the contestant actions could overturn even 10.000 calctions, so it can¡¯t reach any conclusion.

    On the contrary, if the contestants were manipted, then it could be possible to make a 100% perfect forecast.

    Well then, now, I somehow expected it, how the result will be.

    Without dy, the first match had begun.

    ??????????????????????????

    The first match......Benimaru vs Gozurl!

    For some reason, they were just ring at each other in the middle of the arena.

    Neither showed any response to Souka¡¯s ¡¸Begin!¡¹.

    ¡¸Fufufu, how lucky to be able to meet you in the first match.

    Benimaru-san, your reign as the suprememander will end today!

    Today onwards shall be known as the era of Gozurl-sama!!¡¹

    Gozurl was spouting remarks one after another.

    This was ba~d. After receiving a name and gains new powers, it seems he¡¯s be rather arrogant.

    Was this also...a rebellion against me[19]... or so I¡¯d like to think, however...

    ¡¸Please watch me, Rimuru-sama!

    I, Gozurl, will be your new right hand.

    And if I do then I shall take Shion-dono as my bride!!¡¹

    He respectfully bows towards me, while dering such things.

    To his remarks,

    ¡ºShion-sama is my, our bride!!¡»

    The crowd booed at him.

    It seemed that one section of the spectators were all crazy fans of Shion.

    Ah well. So foolish.

    Nothing I can do. Let the match begin...

    ¡¸I understand, do the match seriously.

    I don¡¯t need foolish words.¡¹

    Since I said it into the mike, it echoed throughout the Colosseum.

    The spectators burst out inughter, I guess they think this was just part of the show.

    Since I was being serious, I¡¯m really thankful that they misunderstood.

    I was quite embarrassed.

    ¡¸Begin!¡¹

    Once again, Souka dered.

    This time it began for real.

    Gozurl made the first move. And thus, arge magic formation suddenly appeared on the ground.

    ¡¸Take this! The position of suprememander will be mine!

    Unique Skill, ¡ºRestrainer¡», executed!¡¹

    Oh, he sure wasted no time using it.

    It was not an ability that a fool can use. The magic formation that was drawn on the ground... was it a prevention against cancetion?

    I¡¯m impressed.

    However, no matter how I see it, Benimaru was deliberately receiving that.

    Even when provoked to that extent, there was no sign of rage in him... quite different from his former self.

    After he was entrusted as the suprememander of this country, Benimaru¡¯s short temper disappeared.

    And the now calm Benimaru was tremendously strong.

    If he fought against Hakurou now, their swords would sh endlessly.

    It was after suppressing his physical strength to same level of Hakurou. In other words, his sword skill was now at the same level as Hakurou¡¯s.

    Without his short temper he can carefully listens to his opponent¡¯s words.

    Hence was his growth.

    Due to the restraining ability of Gozurl¡¯s¡ºRestrainer¡», Skill, sorcery, and magic were prohibited.[20] See the note

    ¡¸Wahahahaha! I hear that your specialty is Inferno[21] attack, right?

    How¡¯s that!? How does it feel to have your special technique sealed?!

    Just hand over the suprememander position to me now, and I might make you my vicemander. You can be my right hand, how about that?¡¹

    Hmm.

    Gozurl was too ted.[22]

    It seems to be a bad idea to hand out names so easily, since it seems that it could mass produce idiots like him.

    Even if he¡¯s loyal to me, he didn¡¯t takes into consideration the power of his senpai, whom he should respect.

    However. It¡¯d be different if said senpai was making a mistake.

    Even Diablo was polite when he meets with opponents that were weaker than him.

    Well, he¡¯s really frightening when he¡¯s angered, though his attitude is that he never underestimates anyone...

    Well then, how will Benimaru fight back?

    If this was before, the opponent will be killed at this stage. Thanks goodness it was only half-killing.

    Believing he sealed off his opponent¡¯s ability, Gozurl, who became too ted, he attacked Benimaru incessantly with his Great Axe.

    Since Benimaru¡¯s Magic and other skills were sealed off, Gozurl seemed to believe that he now had the upper hand in both power and speed.

    However...

    ¡¸Oi, is that the extent of your power?

    Do you have anything else besides that?

    30 minutes will soon pass. Until that time, I allow you to attack as you like.

    Give it all you¡¯ve got so you don¡¯t have any regretster.¡¹

    30 minutes.

    That was the match time I set beforehand.

    One match was about 30 minutes; it was something that I had consulted with Benimaru beforehand.

    So that means, for the sake of punctually, he¡¯s deliberately allowing his opponent to attack as he likes?

    I was nothing but astonished at the growth of Benimaru.

    ¡¸Huh? Are you sleep-talking?

    You¡¯re just receiving all of my attacks since the truth is you can¡¯t do anything against them, am I right?!

    Don¡¯t be a sore loser! Don¡¯t get carried away, chump!¡¹

    Gozurl doesn¡¯t seem to realize the difference in their ability. It seems he still believes that he¡¯s attacking Benimaru one-sidedly.

    Gozurl... above Benimaru in power and speed?

    No, that was wrong.

    That Benimaru, without me knowing, his abilities increased drastically.

    His maximum amount of Energy Magic power had probably increased a substantial amount.

    It was only because he suppressed his youki[23] that its increase went unnoticed.

    Wisdom King Rafael usually conducts measurement without failure, but I didn¡¯t hear anything even from him.

    And so, 30 minutes had psed.

    ¡¸It¡¯s time.¡¹

    Benimaru mutterszily as Gozurl fell to his knees on the spot.

    In Benimaru¡¯s left hand was a Katana with a crimson de called Crimson Lotus Edge[24]. Benimaru was only warding off the attacks from the Great Axe, but he counterattacked after the 30 minutes passed.

    His right fist catches Gozurl, kneaded with power to prate, he drives his fist into Gozurl¡¯s Sr Plexus.

    With a single hit, the flow of his magic power was disarranged and Gozurl was unable to stand.

    Even if he set up barriers, everything would be pierced instantly by that hit.

    It was an excellent and overwhelming victory for Benimaru.

    ¡¸To correct your character it¡¯s necessarily to beat it into you again and again. Prepare yourself.¡¹

    Gozurl fainted after hearing those words.

    And the first match came to an end.

    Note (Mainly Trivia):

    [1] GyuukiÅ£¹í×å(¥®¥å¥¦¥­) written (in Kanji) as Ox Demon Race read (Furigana) as Gyuuki.

    [2]¡ºÏÞ¶¨Õß(¥µ¥À¥á¥ë¥â¥Î)¡»= Genteisha (Sadamerumono) can be tranted as decider, establisher, limiter, restrictor, restrainer. Tell me what¡¯s better name for his unique skill.

    [3] ŽÖ²¿ß_ Kanbu-tachi(Top Brass, Upper Echelons). In Clown trantion is Departement Heads

    [4] By the way this not Touki but Toushi (êLÖ¾) more like will to fight than fighting spirit as Touki is used in this series.

    [5] Yuusha (ÓÂÕß) = Hero (Maoyuu¡¯s influence), hero is for Eiyuu by the way.

    [6] Souka uses Shinde (ËÀ¤ó¤Ç). But it¡¯s alright everyone they are not dead literally.

    [7] She means his face.

    [8] ¸ßµÈ¤ÊÏÓ¤¬¤é¤» (Koutouna Iyagarase)

    [9] THE LEGENDARY SWEATDROP ( ¨D?¨D ¡± )

    [10] Double meaning Ma(Ä§) = Demon/Evil and Magic.

    [11] I knew it, Ramiris is Cirno in disguise! ¢á indeed.

    [12] Soukament his face too

    [13] ïw¸oÐ\(¥Ò¥ê¥å¥¦) Flying Dragons (Hiryuu)

    [14] Zenza (Ç°×ù) = Minor performer, side character.

    [15] Shin¡¯uchi (Õæ´ò) =Star performer, main character.

    [16] Kenjutsu

    [17]ÈËÐÍ (Hito Gata) = Human Type/ Humanoid, ª•ÐÍ (Kemono Gata) = Beast type. The others are Bipedal, only Ranga is quadrupedal.

    [18] Trivia: Gabil¡¯s Unique Skill Tuner (Õ{×ÓÕßChoushisha) can be tranted as matter of chance/person easily ted. Also a person that follows the flow of the situation.

    [19] Yup Rebellion (Hangyaku ·´Äæ Like Hangyaku no Lelouch.)

    [20] ¥¹¥­¥ë¤äÑýÐg¡¢Ä§·¨¤Î½ûÖ¹¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£ (Sukiru ya Youjutsu, Mahou no Kinshi deatta) = Normally can be tranted as ¡°Skill, sorcery, and magic were prohibited¡±, but Youjutsu can also be tranted as Monster/Youkai Art/Techniques but can also mean sorcery.

    [21] Ñ×Ÿá (Esu) choose one rather than Inferno if you want from these = zing fire/me/heat, Intense fire/heat/ze/me, Sweltering heat, extreme heat/fire me/ze.

    [22] Too Cocky. Carried away

    [23] Demonic Aura

    [24] Gurenmaru.

 Chapter 107 â€“ Tournament â€“ Finals Part 2

    Tournament ¨C Finals Part 2

    The first match was aplete victory for Benimaru

    Gozurl need to discipline himself and fix his temper. Anyway it was decided for him to be secluded alone inside the Dungeon.

    Weighted bangles and anklet will be put on him, it¡¯ll make him have disadvantage when fighting against the challengers.

    Even with that handicap, he was still too strong.

    Looking at the spectator¡¯s appearances, even though they didn¡¯tprehend the situation, it ooks like they vaguely understand Benimaru¡¯s strength.

    It seems the excitement will continue, let¡¯s have another great battle.

    Oh well, because the irresponsible announcement andmentary from Souka, it was impossible toprehend the current match.

    Souka, although I said that you were allowed to give an exnation, however, your specialty is deception to some extent, there is no need to give exnation for this match.

    Oh well, though there was no n to expose their true ability.

    Suddenly I feel that someone was looking at my direction, it was a girl with a slightly long ears that¡¯s staring (?) at me.

    I remember, she participates in yesterday¡¯s second match and was blown off the grounds instantly.

    Was she a Half Elf[1]? I thought so because her ears were a bit small.

    Hmm. There was no need for her to keep her eyes on me.

    Oh well, it must be my imagination.

    Near the seat of that girl, there were people who I recognize.

    They were the Tengus.

    What!? That girl who was the granddaughter of the elder, her face was deep red.

    Although the guards near her seems to call her, but she didn¡¯t move a bit.

    Was she sick? Oh well, if there were something they will say it.

    So I ponder, and then I leave my seat.

    Yakisoba, if I don¡¯t go quickly it will be sold out. Though there was no need to eat, I must purchase it before it run out.

    After all, it was a delicious food so it can¡¯t be helped.[2]

    After the lunch break ends, it was time for the start of the next match.

    The second match...... Souei vs Dagura

    There was no need to watch it, it was Souei¡¯s victory.

    Although, it seems Souei also intended to hold on for exactly 30 minutes.

    Without forgetting to service the spectator, he didn¡¯t neglect to liven it up.

    A reliable man was different after all.

    However, there was a problem. And that was......,

    ¡¸Well~then, it finally starting! It is the match of our Souei-sama!!

    Contestant Dagura who have no other redeeming features than having a little muscle power. Well then, how will he fight!?

    Against Souei-sama, I think he¡¯s a worthless small fry, but at most I wish for your cooperation to liven up the match!¡¹

    What a favoritism announcement.

    It was already at the level to feel sorry for Dagura.

    I interrupted the match at once, and dered the change of the announcer.

    As expected, she overdid it. I will stop using Souka for Souei¡¯s match.

    And because of that, Shuna enter and rece Souka as the Announcer.

    Different from Souka, the adorableness and the tidiness of Shuna seizes the spectator¡¯s heart in a blink of an eye.

    That is as if she was using a Skill, but it¡¯s just her natural charm.

    ¡¸Begin!¡¹

    This time for sure the match was starting.

    Dagura was,

    ¡¸UoOOOO! Please look at this, Shion-dono!

    The awesomeness of my growth!!¡¹

    So he shouts, while dding his whole body in touki[3], and tackle[4] himself towards Souei with intense power.

    That was, just like a huge energy ball, it had a power to blow away the opponent whoes in contact with it.

    However,

    ¡¸It¡¯s just an afterimage.¡¹

    Yes.

    It¡¯s not a clone, but it was a real afterimage.

    A small remnant of magic power particles was left behind by the ¡ºSpatial Transfer¡».

    Since it have mass and presence, the leftover afterimage body can even be called as a clone.

    When you use clone technique to the utmost limit, at that moment it will began to produce false body.

    It¡¯s a super high difficult technique, even if you acquire the skill, you might not be able to use it. To master it, you have to keep practicing it, only then you can use the ability well.

    He appeared behind Dagura and from his blind spot, an energy ball hit Dagura¡¯s nape.

    The energy ball was as big as a fist, but it didn¡¯t have pration power as strong as Benimaru. However, the effect should be tremendous because it was a blow aiming at the vital point.

    By the way, when Benimaru defeated Gozurl with one blow, he uses the energy that he had tempered for 30 minute.

    The youki[5]was denser than it usually emitted, it¡¯s refined with the addition of pration attribute.

    Because it has the disposition to break through magic barrier, to defend against that pure aura was impossible.

    Against superior enemy than us that mastered the use of multiple barriers, this was one of the effective special technique.

    Souei¡¯s energy ball this time, did not have pration power that strong, it¡¯s just a normal condensed energy ball.

    And yet, Dagura was kneeling on one knee after being hit by that attack precisely on the nape of the neck.

    ¡¸You¡¯re good...... Although I judge you only as a bug who just following Shion-dono, you are quite strong.

    Just because you¡¯re a bit popr. Don¡¯t get carried away, you know!

    Even your certain kill hit, it won¡¯t be able to inflict even a wound on this great me!¡¹

    .......Eh?

    Dagura, what do you say?

    If you say like that, what about the telephone punch that you made while kneeling?

    A wound..... Wasn¡¯t that obvious that the aim was not that!?

    My surprise was unrted, Dagura was raising his touki.

    The leaked out youki filled the inside of the barrier, the air near Dagura¡¯s surroundings clearly made a strange fluctuation and started to drift away.

    The density was so high that the normal spectator can see it.

    Certainly. Only this fellow¡¯s energy was a Demon Lord ss.

    However, he still didn¡¯t understand how to use it at all. That was, the reason why he was sent and came to this country to study.

    Also, it will soon hit the 30 minutes mark. It will end with the next attack.

    ¡¸Take this! My best attack!! Forest sterWrath of Mother Nature[6]!!¡¹

    It was a haphazard attack technique.

    With all of his strength, he didn¡¯t think about defense at all. If described in one word, he is an idiot.

    He concentrates all of the youki that dding his body on one point, and then he discharged it towards Souei.

    It was spreads yet it concentrated only at one point. There is no way to escape, a full offensive technique.

    But, that¡¯s only if the opponent can¡¯t use transfer.....

    ¡¸Fuhahahaa! Though you transfers and run away, I will pursue you anywhere!

    To pursue an opponent that¡¯s teleporting, are you really able to do that?

    Because it was inside the barrier, he will soon discover him. Anyway, I spot a problem on that technique.

    The greatest problem was, it didn¡¯t leave any Youki for defense.

    If the attack he received just then was a killing blow then he will be defeated, it was the basic to value defense more than offense.

    And then, 30 minutes passed.

    Souei just uninterestingly transfer from ce to ce, just when the time became 30 minutes,

    ¡¸Death SentenceHazy Life Reaping sh? Weak version¡¹[7]

    A one-step kill.

    Two katana inside one de, a sword that can attack even the soul.

    Physical and spiritual. A sword with different purposes.

    This time, a blow with katana that kill the soul. If he uses a skill, he would inflict a fatal damage.

    If Souei was not going easy on his opponent, he will already be dead by now.

    ¡¸It just striking with the back of the sword!¡¹So Shuna exins, the spectator was pping and cheering, but it was a frightening technique.

    Originally, it can cut till the soul, but Souei stop it exactly before it cut the soul.

    This guy, not only he fights by using thread, his sword skill is also excellent. Really, I don¡¯t know which one was the better between Souei and Benimaru.

    Hearing this Wisdom King Raphael tries to tell me, but I pass. I want to hold on the anticipation.

    With this, the second match ended.

    The third match...... Gobuta vs Hero Masayuki

    Well then, the highlight of this match was, whether the Hero Masayuki was the real thing or not.

    Though the Hero Masayuki¡¯s leg seems to trembles a bit, was this guy trembling with excitement?

    Really? Was he really the same as Hinata?

    I paid my attention to the grounds.

    ??????????????????????????

    (Masayuki¡¯s POV)

    Nice to meet you my name is Honjou Masayuki.

    What are I¡¯m doing right now? That is what I want to know!

    In front of me, stands a slightly cool[8] warrior. It is a Hobgoblin ording to what the announcer Onee-san said.

    Hobgoblin? She must be lying! How can she said such a cool warrior evolves from a goblin

    Or rather, such thing is not important.

    The problem is, for what reason I am in a Colosseum-like ce, and be the opponent of that Hobgoblin? That is what I want to ask.

    This, no matter how you look at it is a duel right now,

    No way....... Seriously, I will fight!?

    One year has not passes since Masayuki came to this world.

    The ce he arrived was called Ingrasia Kingdom, he don¡¯t understood the reason why he somehow on that ce.Then he was helped by a boy who introduces himself as the leader of Freedom Association.

    Though Masayuki thinks that the boy was on the same generation like him, but the boy said that it has been more than 10 years since he came here.

    That boy was Kagurazaka Yuuki, he was taking care of Masayuki who didn¡¯t understand anything.

    However, from that time Masayuki¡¯s head start to be hazy, at that time he feel his behavior became like someone else.

    Just remember it right now, Masayuki realize that he possess Unique Skill¡ºThe Chosen One[9]¡», he think at that time he consulted about it to Yuuki.

    It was a story of the time when 3 months have not yet passed since he came here.

    Unique Skill ¡ºThe Chosen One¡», the effect of the skill was tremendous.

    There will be an excellent exnation for him for every action the opponent takes, whatever he does will results as a heroic act and will be praised, it was such an unfair ability.

    Moreover, because Masayuki himself attracted super-good luck, the result of his normal attack will be Critical Hit[10].

    Well, although the level of Masayuki¡¯s kendo skill was just at a hobby level so it¡¯s not a big deal, but he was peerless against bandits or low ss monsters.

    Masayuki enter the Freedom Association by the rmendation of Yuuki, and began as adventurer.

    At that time, he thinks that his abnormally high offensive ability was unnatural whenpared with the others, this is when Masayuki first noticed his ability.

    However, the real frightening thing about this ability was another.

    The effect was also applied to thepanions of Masayuki.

    And also, even if it was a deed done by hispanion, everything will be Masayuki¡¯s achievements.

    In other words, all attack of hispanions will also be Critical Hit, as they received his blessing. And, every admiration for hispanions will be Masayuki¡¯s.

    If he remember, because Masayuki possess the desire to be a hero[11] it bring forth this ability.

    When Masayuki consulted about this ability to Yuuki, it seemed a smile spout on Yuuki¡¯s face.

    After that, his head starts turns hazy, day after day he started to feel like he was bing someone else.

    Masayuki and hispanions, growth at an overwhelming speed, after around half a year has passed, he was called as the ¡°Hero[12]¡±.

    He also participated in Ingrasia¡®s Tournament but he easily became the champion.

    Anyway, just by drawing his sword out, the opponent dered¡¸I give up¡¹ and defeated. The spectator, who saw it, seems to misunderstand it as an instantaneous attack, but actually there was nothing happening at all.

    It was one of the effect of Unique Skill¡ºThe Chosen One¡», they just got hit by the ¡°hero¡¯s Haki[13]¡±.

    To oppose this ability, if it was not an Unique Skill holder with equal power, then the opponent couldn¡¯t resist it. However, it¡¯s never been said that it was an omnipotent ability.

    And yet, Masayuki who until yesterday didn¡¯t have any doubt.

    We are Invincible. We can win against any kind of opponent. Even if it was baseless he still believed in it.

    (WHY! I believe in such foolish delusion....... Or rather, I want to run away. I really want to run away!)

    While in confusion, Masayuki tries toprehend the situation desperately.

    If things like this, it was better if his head remains in haze........

    So. To begin with, why has the haze cleared up? That was the question Masayuki have.

    He remembered! Last night.

    He went and saying things like¡¸Prepare yourself, the one who will defeat you is this me!¡¹To the silver haired boy (?) who was the Demon Lord.

    Then,¡¸Oh really? Do your best!¡¹While saying that, s/he taps his shoulder.

    And then, when he sleeps at night, his head feels refreshed, he awake properly.

    Eh? Why am I in this ce? It was his judgment on his current situation.

    No, the memory was intact, but he doesn¡¯t understand why things had be like this.

    Honestly, as just by remembering what he had said, he was surprised by the excessive emotion.

    The trust in the looks of thepanions he brought with him, he felt shaken by the excessive emotions from it.

    ¡¸So~, the third match finally starting!

    What kind of bewitching fight will it be between the greatest young warrior of Tempest and the Hero Masayuki!?

    Well now, the two is staring at each other at the center!¡¹

    (Crap. There¡¯s really no time.)

    Masayuki¡¯s mind be flustered.

    Normally he would have inexhaustible curiosity about how the announcer one-san tail connected to her bottom, however he don¡¯t have it now.

    He turns his gaze to the opponent. Then, was it a coincidence? Their gaze perfectly met each other.

    If he watched carefully, the opponent was also nervous, the opponent seems can¡¯t settle down.

    It resembles the appearance of the opponent in Ingrasia¡¯s Tournament.

    So Masayuki thought. Though the haze was cleared up, it doesn¡¯t meant his ability disappeared.

    Then, wasn¡¯t the effect of turning his every action into something that¡¯s considered as a heroic act also still remained?

    If that¡¯s true.... even if he run away from here, the spectator might interpret it as such, right?

    Alright, then let¡¯s go! Masayuki decided it.

    After all, if the match begins, he will end up got beaten up. Even if his ability can influence his current opponent, he was uncertain if it can be used on the next opponent.

    Because, even though he only took a nce at thatrge ck wolf and the dragonewt warrior, it doesn¡¯t seem to be an opponent he could win against.

    Even with weapon made from Mithril[14], he doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s possible to prate that steel fur and the scales.

    Here, let¡¯s run away. That is not a mistake.

    What excuse would he make? He suddenly thought about such thing, but he chooses to leave without saying anything.

    He was shy, he thought various good excuses..... That¡¯s right! There are the spectators.

    So he thinks,

    ¡¸Wait. This match, I withdraw.¡¹

    He frantically tries to mask his trembling voice, and only say things to that extent.

    And then without any additional remarks, he immediately turns his back and left.

    Having to concentrate this much to move his legs, it was the first experience in his life.

    Thus, Masayuki carried out a magnificent escape from the biggest pinch in his whole lifetime.

    (Masayuki¡¯s PoV end)

    ??????????????????????????

    Staring at each other in the center of the stage were Gobuta and Masayuki.

    And yet, Masayuki suddenly dere a withdrawal, and then he left the ce immediately.

    As expected, was he only a bluffing brat? Or there were some other intentions?

    Gobuta was taking guts pose but,

    ¡¸Oooooto!? An unexpected happening. It was an unexpected withdrawal from the contestant Hero Masayuki!

    However, given the current situation, we will able to see Contestant Gobuta¡¯s true ability in the next match~

    Is his opponent contestant Gabil? Or is it contestant Ranga!? Please look forward for it!¡¹

    So was the announcement from Souka who returned on this match, she seems to have recalled the next opponent.

    Immediately Gobuta¡¯s face turned pale.

    If its like this, it had been better if I was defeated right now-ssu! So was the audible voice thates from Gobuta¡¯s heart.

    Though the spectators begun to be noisy,

    ¡¸That¡¯s it! Is it because he in front of the Demon Lord he can¡¯t be serious!?¡¹

    ¡¸Now that you mention it! Because the Demon Lord didn¡¯t participate in this tournament, he withdraw!¡¹

    ¡¸Well, isn¡¯t it because he won¡¯t be able to fight the demon lord that he doesn¡¯t have a reason to stick around?, in any case the strongest one will be made clear as ck and white.¡¹

    ¡¸So he didn¡¯t have a hobby to beat up the subordinates, except for the Demon Lord himself? As expected from Hero Masayuki!¡¹

    And so forth, they start to consent with the astonishing exnation.

    Then,

    ¡ºMa~Saayuki, Ma~~Saayuki!!¡»

    It has bes arge chorus.

    To this cheering, Masayuki answered by raising one hand.

    Although his action was a bit clumsy.

    What is this? Is this a religion!?

    I somewhat felt startled by it.

    Why does just by declining to a match, he received such high evaluation? I can¡¯t understand what the people were thinking.

    But, why he stopped the match suddenly?

    ¡¶Solution. Last night, because the contact with master, the brainwashing by Yuuki was lifted off. That is the result from his judgment.¡·

    Ah! So that was it.

    Or rather, I can lift it with my youki? Hisst night condition must be because the effect of the Brainwashing = Thought Maniption[15].

    However, if the brainwashing was cleared suddenly, then, he must be feeling nervous. It then leads to.......... him withdrawing, did he decide that action after he thinks about it desperately?

    If that¡¯s the case, it was wonderful one.

    I need tomend himter. He was a good example of Japanese Person. I want to hear his stories too.

    I will ask Hakurouter to make Sushi, however I will need to ask him toe.

    Anyway, though it was unexpected, the third match also ended.

    The fourth match...... Gabil vs Ranga

    Well then, it was the final match for today.

    This match, frankly I already know the oue.

    So pitiful, no matter how hard he works, there was no chance for Gabil to win.

    As I thought, Gabil begin to attack Ranga with his spear as soon as the starting signal was given, but it was repelled by Ranga¡¯s fur so the attack didn¡¯t reach.

    Thepatibility was the worst as well.

    Vortex of water was produced, it tried to seize Ranga, but the vortex¡¯s momentum was killed by Ranga¡¯s Tempest ability.

    He attacks from the sky too, but because Ranga has acquired the ability to run in the sky, it can¡¯t be an advantage for Gabil.

    Obviously, the breath attacks also useless against Ranga.

    This was a very unlucky lot.

    He met an opponent he can¡¯t win against.

    Was it the side effect of¡ºTuner¡»? There was a time where he was lucky, but there also times where he was unlucky.

    Although it¡¯s easy for him to be lucky at critical moment but I think on other asions his bad luck wille out.

    Last time, like when he was fighting against the Holy Knights, it might be the result because he was lucky.

    Thanks to that, this time the situation bes like this.

    Well now, the attack from Gabil ends, and everything were end up useless.

    The rest was the delightful y time for Ranga.

    It was harsh too. Since Gobuta win thest match by default, the match remaining time was added onto this match.

    For one whole hour, Ranga will be ying to his heart¡¯s content.

    Oh well, it bes a training for Gabil, it also bes a good appeal for the spectators.

    Gabil, do you best!

    I¡¯m cheering for Gabil inside my mind.

    And I join my hands for prayer.

    [1]°ë¶úéL×å(¥Ï©`¥Õ¥¨¥ë¥Õ) = Han mimi naga zoku (haafu erufu) ¨C half long ear race. A certain emp%$##.

    [2]Delicious Food is Justice! Rimuru joins Hiiro on the Gourmet¡¯s way.

    [3]Fighting Spirit

    [4]Taiatari.

    Dagura use Tackle against Souei!

    Souei takes no damage!

    It¡¯s just an afterimage!

    [5]Demonic Aura

    [6]´ó×ÔÈ»¤ÎÅ­¤ê(¥Õ¥©¥ì¥¹¥È¥Ö¥é¥¹¥¿©`) Daishizen no Okori (Foresuto Burasutaa).

    [7]–VŠZÃü”Ø?Èõ(¥·¥Î¥»¥ó¥³¥¯) Oborodatsuinochizan ?yowa (Shinosenkoku).

    [8]Chotto Ikashita = somewhat cool/stylish.

    [9]Ó¢ÐÛÒ†µÀ(¥¨¥é¥Ð¥ì¥·¥â¥Î) = Eiyuu Hadou ( Erabareshimono) - The Supreme Way of hero (The Chosen One).

    [10]ÖÂÃü¹¥“Ä(¥¯¥ê¥Æ¥£¥«¥ë¥Ò¥Ã¥È) Chimei Kougeki = Fatal Strike| (Kuritikaru Hitto).

    [11]Ó¢ÐÛ(¥Ò©`¥í©`) = Eiyuu (hiiro) - hero

    [12]ÓÂÕß = Yuusha ¨C Hero/Brave

    [13]Ó¢ÐÛÒ†šÝ = eiyuu Haki (Will of hero)

    [14]Â}ãyÑu(¥ß¥¹¥ê¥ë) = Hijiriginsei ¨C Sacred Silver | (Misuriru) - Mithril

    [15]Ë¼Äî²Ù×÷ = Shinen Sousa - Thought Maniption | Different with the one used in chapter 95 Ë¼¿¼ÖÆÓù Shinen Seigyo

 Chapter 108 â€“ Tournament â€“ Finals Part 3

    Tournament ¨C Finals Part 3

    Following the qualifiers, the first day of the finals ended safely.

    Gabil did his best. With indomitable spirit, he stood up over and over again, seeming like a wall that couldn¡¯t be passed.

    His figure left a deep impression, captivating the spectators.

    Oh well, Souka secretly ignored Gabil¡¯s attempts to give up no matter how many times he tried.

    ¡¸Ooootto, what did you say? What? ¡°I can still do it...... Don¡¯t underestimate me?¡±

    Contestant Gabil, what motivation! Such an unyielding man! He still hasn¡¯t given up~!!¡¹(Souka)

    No matter how you look at it he already gave up, but his luck run out when Souka became the announcer.

    After all, for a full hour, Ranga toyed with him[1].

    Since the spectators didn¡¯t know the circumstances, it seems that Gabil was remembered as an unyielding man.

    I can¡¯t decide whether that¡¯s a good or bad thing.

    However, I want to say that ¡°I¡¯m d it¡¯s not me!¡±

    When the match ended, everyone returned to their respective inn.

    I got up from my seat and started to walk away to invite Masayuki for a meal.

    ?¡¸Please wait a bit. I have something I want to ask.¡¹ (Unknown)

    There was a person who called me to halt.

    It was the half elf girl from before.

    With pale light blue silver hair and her jade eyes, she was a super bishoujo[2].

    ¡¸Ah, so you are here! Ah!*surprised*, Rimuru-dono, it¡¯s been a long time.¡¹(lude)

    Before I could reply to the girl, a person came and greeted me while panting. Did hee running? It was Duke lude.

    ¡¸Ah! Duke, it¡¯s been a long time. Are you well? And, is she your acquaintance?¡¹(Rimuru)

    She was a person the Duke was hurriedly looking for.......

    Although I expected it, more or less let¡¯s listen to his word*

    ¡¸Ah! Allow me to introduce you.

    This is Her Majesty, the Empress of the Sorcery Dynasty of Sarion, Elmeshia Elure Sarion.

    Her Majesty, this is the person I told you about before, Demon Lord Rimuru-dono.¡¹ (lude)

    Pretty much, she was the ruler of the country who supported me. After he introduced the empress to me, he introduces me to her.

    ¡¸Umu. I know. This one[3] is the Empress of the Sorcery Dynasty of Sarion, Elumeshia Elure Sarion.

    I hope we will get along well.¡¹(Elumeshia)

    Although she a bishoujo, she emits a solemn aura.

    I think she might have suppressed it before, but the person before me is without a doubt someone worthy of being called an Empress.

    ¡¸Hello, I¡¯m Rimuru, the King of Tempest. Please take care of me as well!

    Since I¡¯m ignorant with the etiquette of King, please pardon my rudeness.[4]¡¹(Rimuru)

    I introduce myself as well.

    Oh dear, I sounded like an upstart Ouw.[5]

    I wish you would excuse me from such stiff formalities. How should I put it, since the empress came dressed as an adventurer, I want to think something like that should be fine.

    ¡¸Umu, it¡¯s not a problem. Such things aren¡¯t important.

    What is with this country¡¯s outrageous war potential! That¡¯s the real issue!¡¹(Elumeshia)

    She pressed me for answers while forcefully barraging me questions.

    Beside her, Duke lude was greatly perplexed.

    We changed locations, and we were now talking while eating dinner.

    I wanted to eat with Masayuki, but I gave priority to the Empress of Sarion this time. Though it was regrettable, it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    ording to the Empress.

    Although she was a master in magic, she was defeated by a strong devil and couldn¡¯t do a single thing about it. That devil was Dagura.

    Furthermore, he instantly defeated countless opponents by himself. He was a surprisingly outrageous opponent.

    Despite this, that devil was easily[6] defeated by by a single Tempest executive.

    She couldn¡¯t ept this and became indignant.

    By the way, the Empress in here is a homunculus[7] that she transferred her consciousness into.

    So, there is no need to worry about her getting hurt, although she was frustrated about her loss.

    ¡¸Well you see, because Her Majesty was never lost before. When ites to magic she¡¯s the best....

    Therefore Her Majesty, what i can say? Since it was a Demon Lord, it won¡¯t turn out as a half-assed tournament.¡¹(lude)

    Duke lude soothes her as if he¡¯s given up on it.

    She acted recklessly because there was no danger to the real body, thanks to that I think Her Majesty¡¯s selfishness was great.

    That night, I enjoyed conversing with Sarion¡¯s Empress, and sessfully struck an agreement about future technology.

    Although it was just a verbal promise, it was a promise between fellow rulers. I don¡¯t think it will be broken.

    After sessfully making a promise with the Sorcery Dynasty of Sarion, I can say that the tournament was already sessful.

    I¡¯m pleased with the progress, and I¡¯m convinced that the rtionship between our countries will be even better in the future.

    And then, the night grew old, as the morning of the second day of finals arrived.

    ??????????????????????????

    The second day of the Finals.

    The fifth match...... Arnaud vs Beretta

    A noteworthy match

    Although Arnaud said that he would conceal his status as a Holy Knight and registered as Mask Knight...

    ¡¸Eh? He doesn¡¯t depend on others, right?

    The one who is called the strongest of holy knights that vows to protect people how could he do something like run away [8]?

    If he is a man, it must be a fight fair and square! Isn¡¯t that right, Arnaud-san?¡¹ (Demon Announcer)

    Souka seems to have asked again while smiling sweetly.

    She ended her words with ¡°fool¡±.

    ¡¸Hahaha, of course. A Holy Knight wouldn¡¯t run away from any fight!!¡¹(Trapped Knight)

    Maybe because he was desperate, he was muttering ¡°it will be alright if I win--If I win!¡± It seems he decided to continue without concealing his true identity.

    He¡¯s just like a young rabbit that has been ensnared in a trap

    No, I think that conversation about escaping wasn¡¯t needed right? Well, whatever...

    A wicked smile seems to have appeared on Souka¡¯s face.

    Or rather, when she was still Abil¡¯s Imperial Guard, she looked like an obedient and good child, but she changed suddenly after she revealed the fact that she was a woman.

    Was this her original personality? Or did she receive a wicked influence from someone (Probably Souei)?

    Or, it might be both.

    She has grown into a frightening little demon.

    It¡¯s toote now. I must be careful so I don¡¯t end up ensnared in a trap as well.

    ¡¸Begin!¡¹(Souka)

    While I was thinking about the pitiful Arnaud, the match began before I realized.

    Arnaud was taking a distance from Beretta, vigntly holding his sword.

    As expected, it seems he won¡¯t attack carelessly.

    ¡¸It started right. The day to show off Beretta¡¯s strength hase right!¡¹(Annoying Fairy)

    I was surprised! Suddenly Ramiris came and spoke near my ear.

    Veldora and Milim also came along from behind.

    ¡¸Y-You guys. Weren¡¯t you all engrossed inside the Dungeon?¡¹(Rimuru)

    ¡¸Fuhahaha, Rimuru. It waspleted a while ago. You¡¯ll looking forward to it!¡¹(Milim)

    ¡¸Since I also have an interest in the tournament. Yesterday, I performed Probability Maniption of Investigation King Faust[9].

    In yesterday matches, weren¡¯t the matches concentrated with ones that had clear results?¡¹(Otaku Dragon)

    WHAT?DID?YOU?SAY?!?

    That exins why for some reason people with simrly problematic powers were fighting each other.

    And, did he manipte it so that thebination he didn¡¯t have interest in would be concentrated in yesterday¡¯s match?

    Certainly, there are a lot of highlights[10] in today¡¯s match.

    Thebination like¡ºArnaud vs Beretta ¡»right now and¡ºLion Mask vs Diablo¡», were matches that Ramiris and Milim did not want to miss.

    For something that he considered uninteresting, he still urately manipted it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s overlook it for the sake of such interesting events like this one¡±, he will never say such generous words, huh? As expected of him.

    ¡¸Oh well, I don¡¯t have an interest in the oue, but it will serve as a good reference! Kuahahahaha.¡¹ (Veldora)

    Veldora began proudlyughing.

    Unlike the old him, he seems to have be interested in the matters of strengths and weaknesses. It must be the influence of Manga.

    Now, he seems to be researching a beautiful way to win. What a hardworking fellow.

    Oh well, since he is such a strong person, I didn¡¯t think that he would let his imagination run wild for such useless things.

    While I was surprised by the entry of Ramiris and co, the match showed a new development.

    Arnold¡¯s sword attacks were easily repelled by Beretta¡¯s arm. Although it continued for some time.....

    ¡¸Ootto, Contestant Arnaud¡¯s attacks cannot pass at all?

    Is he going easy on his opponent? But if these are serious attacks then is he unworthy to be called the strongest Holy Knight!¡¹(Souka)

    That briefment was a sharp wound.

    But those words couldn¡¯t disturb Arnold¡¯s mind yet.

    ¡¸Hah. Every attack so far was for the sake of a n. Look below it¡¯s feet everyone!¡¹(Arnaud)

    Trying to look good, Arnaud pointed below Beretta¡¯s feet.

    There, a magic formation was drawn without anyone having be aware.

    At the intervals between the sword attacks, without being noticed he had been drawing the formation by scattering silver dust.

    He was a skillful man.

    However, to be able to fight with this method, it seems he wasn¡¯t a simple muscle brain.

    ¡¸Activate! Holy Field?Weak version!¡¹(Arnaud)

    So Arnaud shouted after he throws the Shuriken[11] with Barrier Tag[12] attached to them in four directions.

    Crystals were embedded in the handle of the Shuriken. Apparently, they were charged with Magic power, so it seems to enable the invocation of the barrier in a short time span.

    Although he said it was weak version, to able set up Holy Field by himself..........

    It seems that Arnaud is a man who cannot be underestimated.

    However, the equipment was made by Kurobee for Arnaud to test[13], so frankly it can be said that Kurobee was his contributor........

    It seems that after doing various experiments with Arnaud, the two got along well with each other.

    Thanks to that, the quality of weapons from Tempest seems to have increased as well. It¡¯s really a great thing.

    Normally, although it is just a weak version of the Holy Field, most people would sumb to it when confined inside.

    It might be that only some of the executives would be able to cancel such a barrier.

    Is there even a method topletely capture Benimaru and Souei?

    Because the abilitypatibility was only to this extent, I was unable to judge its strength and weakness.

    And, in the current situation, thepatibility was very bad. And for Arnaud...

    ¡¸It¡¯s useless. Because of the ability given to me by Rimuru-sama, I don¡¯t suffer the effects of Holy Field.¡¹(Beretta)

    Beretta moves to counterattack against Arnaud for the first time while informing him indifferently.

    It can be understood that Arnaud¡¯s sword attacks were not effective because Beretta has physical attack nullification.

    Also its body was created using Magic Steel.

    Beretta¡¯s fist was d in helical mix of Youki and Aura[14] emitted from the Unique Skill¡ºSaint-Demon Fusion[15]¡», then it fired that bizarre energy.

    The disposition was simr to ¡´Energy Combat Arts[16]¡µAura de, but the power had increased tremendously.

    It¡¯s also possible to shoot it at high speed.

    Though it seems not to have been concentrated to the level of pration like Benimaru¡¯s, the constant touki that d its whole body was still beautiful without any blemish.

    The level was different from the irregr touki that Dagura emits.

    The power was not just simple Youki and Aura, one blow from that fist could be considered a Finishing Move[17].

    Beretta who shifted over to offensive let out an attack with fearsome precision.

    The spectators seemed to see the match as a great one, but my eyes couldn¡¯t be deceived.

    Beretta hadn¡¯t shown its true power. It only fought with 30% of its power.

    ¡¸Fufu! How¡¯s dat! How¡¯s about dat! My Beretta, seriously cool!¡¹(Ramiris)

    Ramiris flew around my surroundings, boasting with a self-satisfied look.

    Not enough to only show it to me, she was also boasting to Veldora and Milim.

    Veldora only replied,¡¸Humph, even so I am stronger!¡¹but,

    ¡¸Fufun[18], it¡¯s okay for you to be excited now.

    Tomorrow my Lion Mask will dismantle your Beretta, I¡¯m sure of it!¡¹(Milim)

    Not wanting to lose, Milim answered back to Ramiris.

    Geez, is this a children¡¯s squabble?

    Furthermore, don¡¯t you think we should have worried about the pitiful Arnaud-san?

    The brutal announcer herded him into a situation where he couldn¡¯t surrender, so his situation was hopeless.

    Or rather, won¡¯t Arnaud¡¯s spirit[19] be broken by this?

    Just with this, my own assessment of him considerably increased.

    When the fight between Ramiris and Milim ended, the match had also ended.

    Of course, it was a victory for Beretta.

    Arnaud used a Special Move he calls ¡°Meteor sh[20]¡± or something like that, but the sword broke and crumbled when came in contact with Beretta¡¯s body.

    Oh well, it was natural that the sword lost its durability after striking the hunk of steel that is Beretta¡¯s body continuously.

    The weapon will umte damage little by little even if the weapon is d with touki.

    Even though his sword was broken the match continued.

    But Arnaud conceded defeat, and so the match ended.

    His sword being broken was just an excuse. In reality, he wasn¡¯t able tond a single hit on Beretta.

    However, since the spectators didn¡¯t know about it, the skillful announcer followed up Arnaud.

    ¡¸Unfortunately because his sword has broken, he must reluctantly surrender from the match.¡¹With such an exnation, the spectators understood.

    Souka, I will treat you to a meal! So I thought with teary eyes, somehow she gave a skillfulmentary. However I pretended not to know about it.

    Arnaud¡¯s honor was protected. That is good.

    Thus, the fifth match ended with Beretta¡¯s victory.

    I¡¯m sorry because it¡¯s short.

    Well guys because various reason (Exam for some who didn¡¯t know.), I will resume tranting again after October 18th. I¡¯m very sorry (NO, I¡¯m not quitting.)

    See you guys on next week!

    [1]ÏàÊÖ¤ò¤¹¤ëÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿: can mean: be his opponent, or alternatively be his ymate (or ything).

    [2] Pretty Girl/Beauty.

    [3] She is usingÓà yo, an archaic first person pronoun that mainly associated with King or Emperor. You might see it on this  used for Kings (e.x Edomalis) and Rimuru (when he tried to talk like a King.)

    [4] Diferent from Empress Elmesia that use formal Japanese sentence construct, Rimuru use more casual (although not rude) with the Empress.

    [5] I think this refer to Daimyo or ruler thate frommoner background (like Hideyoshi Toyotomi)

    [6] Japanese Idiom³à×Ó¤ÎÊÖ¤òÄí¤ë Akagonotewohineru = exceptionally easy like taking candy from a baby/ as easy as twisting a baby¡¯s hand. Souei One-hit kill Dagura.

    [7] ÈËÔìÈËég(¥Û¥à¥ó¥¯¥ë¥¹) = Jinzouningen (Homunkurusu) | Artificial Human (Homunculus).

    [8] Alt: Cowardly behavior.

    [9] Veldora¡¯s Ultimate Skill (Faust) ability Probability Maniption (´_ÂÊ²Ù×÷ Kakuritsu Sousa) ´_ÂÊ= Probability/Chances | ²Ù×÷ = Operation/Maniption/Management.

    [10] Alt: Things/matches to see.

    [11] Yup Shuriken just like the one Ninja uses. (e.x Na*uto).

    [12] Kekkai Fuda (½Y½ç) = Barrier Tag, if you are fan of Naru*o you will know this item.

    [13] Alt: for Arnaud as he was the test subject.

    [14] ë‘šÝ Reiki | Can be tranted as Aura but can also mean Spirit/Divine Energy asšÝ can mean energy| Fun fact:ë‘and šÝ can mean the same spirit. Btw Reiki is friend of touki and youki (watch YYH.)

    [15] Â}Ä§»ìºÏ Hijiri Ma kongou | Â}= Saint/Holy/Sacred, Ä§= Demon/Magic, »ìºÏ= Mixture/Union/Fusion.

    [16] ¡´šÝêL·¨¡µKitouhou. šÝ= Energy/Life force/Prana/Chi/Qi/Ki êL= Fight/Combat/Battle ·¨=Way/Method/Tactic/Act. Simplify Fighting Spirit.

    [17] ±Øš¢¼¼ Hissatsuwaza = Finisher, Finishing Move, Special Move/Attack, Killer Technique, Surefire Assassination method or a Move you use at the end of the fight sure you defeat your enemy in one Heck of a cool attack that make them explode in the background while you are walking to camera direction in Sloooowmooo XD.

    [18] Sound ofughing proudly

    [19] ÐÄ Kokoro/Shin can mean Mind/Heart/Spirit.

    [20] Á÷ÐÇ”Ø= Ryuuseizan = METEOR SLASH!!!!!

 Chapter 109 â€“ Tournament â€“ Finals Part 4

    Trantor: Smoggy the Bear, our beloved Kuma

    Editor: Yours truly, Clown

    Note from Clown: Kuma... what the hell... this chapter was so well written, I almost copy-pasted the whole thing! Good job! o(¡¨£Þ¨Œ£Þ¡¨)o

    Founding the Demon Capital Arc

    109. Tournament ¨C Finals Part 4

    It¡¯s the main act. Milim was extremely excited; she was encouraging (threatening) the Lion mask. I heard her say ¡°Do you understand what will happen if you lose?¡± but whatever could she mean? Perhaps it¡¯s better not to know. And with the signal audible to all, the match began.

    They stood in the middle, observing each other. The two devils before us were disying an overpowering presence. And the fact that they did not release even a hint of their aura made the situation all the more bizarre.

    .

    Karion never doubted his position as a being of strength. Until he was defeated by Milim, that is. But as a result of his loss, he learned that a league beyond his own existed. Thus, today he was observing his opponent with aposed gaze of a true warrior, not the prideful gaze of the strong.

    This guys is insanely dangerous.

    (Wha... the... hell? What¡¯s a devil on par with a demon lord doing here?!)

    Normally, Karion wouldn¡¯t care about his opponent¡¯s strength¨Crushing in with a smile on his face, ready to ept defeat. However, even though he has delegated his royal responsibilities to Milim, he lived as Milim¡¯s shield. ¡°Lose a battle, win the war!¡± Is not an excuse he could rely on. So, training with these thoughts in mind caused him to increase his powers beyond what he had as a demon lord. After all, he has been used as daily stress relief for Milim during what she called sparring sessions. Of course he¡¯d get stronger from that. Let your guard down and you¡¯ll end up in a different world. Survival required him to strengthen his own body. Thus, he became much more cautious, and stronger. And yet, even the experienced eyes of Karion could not see the depths of his opponent¡¯s strength.

    ¡°Hey, Lion Mask! You do understand, right? Your job is to trash that doll (Beretta) in an uing match! I will not allow failure here! As my underling, get fired up!¡±

    Yet for some reason, he felt no encouragement from her words. Large drops of sweat fell from Karion¡¯s forehead. What will happen if he loses? There¡¯s no need to guess: a hell of a training will await him. So far, he¡¯s endured easy mode and normal mode training, but has yet to unlock hard mode. And ording to the rumors, there¡¯s also the ultimate course ¡°hell mode¡± which cannot be reached by an average person. If he loses, he will certainly be thrown into it. So even against such a dangerous opponent, there¡¯s no choice but to get fired up.

    ¡°Kufufufu. You don¡¯t look too well. However, I cannot hold back. Since I have joined the battle for the sake of my rank, I must be a little serious this time.¡±

    Tch. Tch. Looks like the opponent isn¡¯t holding back, Karion thought,

    ¡°I, too, cannot lose. My bad, but I¡¯ll be going all out from the start!¡±

    He replied. And immediately afterwards,

    ¡°Begin!¡±

    Editor note: this must be the signal that Rimuru noted previously. So no, this chapter does describe the start of the match twice.

    Souka¡¯smand reached their ears. And as if tearing the air around them, a battle cry reverberated through the arena. It was Karion who roared. Covered in white silver bristles, he revealed his magic beast form. He was not aiming for victory while preserving his strength; rather, he sought to win quickly by using all of his strength. Denting the arena floor itself, he released his fighting spirit along with the Byakko-Seiryugeki. Arge crack ran through one of the stone bs on the floor. The depth of the crack testifying to his steps¡¯ power. ¡°I got him!¡± He thought, and confidently shed the Byakko-Seiryugeki at Diablo¡¯s neck. He had just covered 10 meters in an instant tond a fatal blow, while wielding the Byakko-Seiryugeki¨Ca legendary item that could cut through any and all barriers. Half-baked defensive barreirs will not be able to withstand its mighty de. Karion¡¯s confidence came from the fact that no being could evade theing blow.

    It was a sure-kill strike that would bring him decisive victory before his enemy could gauge his strength. So thought Karion.

    ¡°Beast Strike!!¡±

    The spear¡¯s tip split into two, preventing Diablo¡¯s escape.

    The fangs of the Byakko and the Jaws of the Seiryuu. These two shes embodied the true strength of the Byakko-Seiryugeki. One destroys all the barriers of an escpaing foe while the other decapitates them in a single strike. A perfect maneuver. And perfect timing.

    Thus proiming his confidence, a fearless smile appeared on Karion¡¯s face. And at that moment, Diablo¡¯s figure vanished.

    (Teleportation?!)

    Karion was startled for a moment, but then regained his calm and used magic perception to observe his surrounding.

    High ranked devils are those who mastered transfer magic. Pulling it off instantly and without a chant was unexpected, but nothing that can¡¯t be dealt with. In the space-time category of abilities, Transfer consumed the most magical energy. Creating a gate and stabilizing space is the safest, and consumes the least magical energy to move. However, what Diablo did just now¨Ctransferring without the use of a gate, even when moving by himself¨Cwas ten times as costly. And to teleport without the use of a chant... only a handful of high ranked devils could do that. This isn¡¯t an ability usable by just anyone. And the teleportation ability just now, it¡¯s an advanced ability above spatial transfer. Spatial transfer may look instantaneous to the average person, but in the eyes of a master there¡¯s a slight timeg. However teleportation happens literally in an instant, timeg doesn¡¯t ur. It is the pinnacle of the transfer type abilities. This isn¡¯t an ability that could be used in rapid session. As a counter measurement against it, one should go on the defensive, and wait for the opponent to exhaust himself.

    The opponent would weaken faster than yourself. So there is no need to hurry. In fact, since Diablo did not escape using spatial transfer, that means the could not have avoided it otherwise.

    (Tch. Lucky guy. If I didn¡¯t use my sure-kill strike right from the start, he would have wasted magical energy pointlessly......)

    Karion thought, carefully maintaining his attack stance. He repeatedly attacked in order to bait his opponent to consume his strength. And, every time he would get away in an instant. He patiently waited for a chance. Diablo continuously transferred around, making a fool out of Karion.

    (But, what an awesome amount of magical energy. How long can he keep transferring...)

    Though he had teleported only once¨Cat the start, he had not transferred himself a countless number of times. To continuously transfer without chanting, this is impossible even for an Arch Demon. He knew the demon before him was an abnormal existence, however it surpassed his wildest expectations. But Karion did not get impatient. That¡¯s because among monsters, there¡¯s his own shockingly unreasonable master (Mirim) whom he always keepspany. So he stuck to basics and observed, paying attention to his opponent¡¯s reactions. Constantly looking for a chance. Karion¡¯s actions were reasonable, and, in fact, correct. If his opponent wasn¡¯t Diablo, that is...

    ¡°Kufufufu. Analysis,plete. I have obtained data about your physical prowess. I¡¯ll proceed to verify. Since it¡¯s a little dangerous, please be careful.¡±

    Diablo, who had been transferring around until now, suddenly said.

    And cold sweat ran down Karion¡¯s back. his instincts screamed ¡°danger!¡± A myriad fireballs floated around Diablo, radiating monstrous heat, hiding powers Karion could not perceive. Karion was resistant to fire and frost, but there¡¯s a limit to resistance. Karion released his battle spirit in all directions, creating a barrier to prevent the fireballs from hitting. The impact was so strong that Karion almost lost consciousness as the barrier was crushed; however, he had sessfully defended against all the fireballs. And although an intense heat followed, the barrier weakened it to levels that Karion¡¯s resistance could endure.

    ¡°It¡¯s my turn, eat this! Beast Roar!!¡±

    While arranging his barrier, Karion converted his magical energy into raw destructive force. An attack aiming for the moment when the opponent was exhausted right after deploying an attack, this was Karion¡¯s Strongest sure-kill magic particle cannon. This time for sure, the finishing blow! As if responding to Karion¡¯s thoughs, the dreg magic particles emitted by the golden light burned the surrounding air. At this point, he wasn¡¯t holding back at all. All of his power was behind this attack.

    ¡°Kufu, kufufufufu. Wonderful. This shows the brightness of your soul! However, you have used this attack a little toote. What a shame.¡±

    Diablo¡¯s voice reached Karion¡¯s ears. And, as if the world had stopped, as if time itself refused to continue, the light stopped right in front of its target. That is, right in front of Diablo.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Karion, thought, and quickly moved to create some distance. And then, he felt as if is mind and body were separated. Even if he tried to turn around, he felt his body fixed in ce. He could see himself firing his sure-kill beast roar

    ¡°Wh-what is happening?!¡±

    Karion asked, impatiently. And, happily in response, Diablo said,

    ¡°Kufufufu. This is my ability, ¡°Paradise Time.¡± In this world, the time has stopped and only the two of us are conscious. Originally, I had nned to make you into my pawn, but your will was too strong. I might not be able to tempt you. Be proud of the fact. However, your spirit is weak against intrusion. Evidence that your mentality is poorly trained. So rejoice. You can still grow stronger. My lord, Rimuru-sama and his ally Milim are like sworn siblings, so consider this a service. Learn from this mistake and devote yourself wholeheartedly to improvement!¡±

    Karion could not understand the exnation, but he realized his defeat.

    Directing his consciousness into this world, he again looked at Diablo. And once again realized the overwhelming difference between them. The fact that he could materialize this world itself was something he could never understand. Before such overwhelming information, there¡¯s nothing Karion could have done. In this world, he could not even move magic power.

    ¡°Damn it! I¡¯ll win next time!¡±

    He yelled sorely with hisst bit of strength. And Diablo¡¯s voice responded,

    ¡°World¡¯s end!¡±

    As he had said, the world itself began to copse, with Karion¡¯s consciousness getting caught up and disintegrated.

    Had Diablo not rescued him in the end, he would have perished in the real world as well. And also, the Beast¡¯s Roar destructive power too was caught up in that world¡¯s copse. So it will probably vanish in the real world. Such is Diablo¡¯s ability. The ability to control the life and death of the opponent based on their mental strength. The ability of his unique skill ¡°Seducer¡±, is absolute when activated within the world of illusions. And, ¡°Inversion of truth and facy¡±, the ability to interchange reality and illusions. The embodiment of illusions became reality in the material world. Only by training your spirit could you ovee this ability.

    The world regained movement, Karion¡¯s Beast Roar was nullified in the illusion world, and no damage was dealt to Diablo. All mental damage was conerted into physical damage, leaving Karion wounded all over.

    ¡°I... have lost...¡±

    ¡°Kufufufufu. Wise decision. If this continued, I would have no choice but to kill you.¡±

    Karion¡¯s defeat marked the end of the 6th round.

    ¡°Kufufufu. In the future, don¡¯t forget to train your spirit.¡±

    ¡°Mind your own business. I would do it even without you telling me to...¡±

    Karion nced at the VIP room among the audience venue. The figure of his master ring at him while grinding her teeth came into his line of vision.

    (Aaa......as expected, she¡¯spletely enraged......)

    Karion wanted to cry, but because he was wearing the lion¡¯s mask it wasn¡¯t noticed. Let alone his mind and spirit, what awaited him would bring him to death¡¯s doorstep many times, no doubt about it. Thinking about that, Karion felt gloomy, and wanted to redo his matches.

    .

    Lion Mask¨CKarion was defeated. No, I felt hat he tried very hard. Hisst attack was particrly good. If it wasn¡¯t for Wisdom King Raphael¡¯s exnations, I wouldn¡¯t have understood what happened either. Souka was able to convince the audience that Diablo used some trick; she¡¯s particrly apt at swindling people, it seems. However, that was a good fight. To the audience, it seems like Lion Mask was overwhelming for the most part. Those of us who understood, saw Diablo using an extraordinary ability thatcked anymon sense. Few, if any, truly understood what he had done. Other than us, of course.

    .

    ¡°This is bullshit. That demon, actually defeated Karion and won. It seems there wasn¡¯t much difference in ability but that unique skill isn¡¯t normal.¡±

    Mirim stated her thoughts with vexation. She was now being thoroughly ridiculed by Ramiris, and was even dropkicked with a ¡°Serves you right!¡±

    ¡°In other words, my Beretta is superior!¡±

    That one line enraged Mirim and as punishment, Ramiris was pitifully trussed up like a bagworm on the floor. That string seemed like materialized energy, Ramiris probably wouldn¡¯t be able to break free. Well, you reap what you sow. It is true that Baretta did better,

    but Ramiris went overboard. The person she¡¯s making fun of is too evil. And so, seeking to avoid coteral damage, Veldora and I did not participate. Currently, the most pitiful one is probably Lion-san (Karion) who just did his best. Well, you¡¯ll now be trained, and I hope I see you alive in the future.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Clown¡¯s note: Once again, please thank Smoggy for a chapter so wonderfully done, that I had to do minimal editing!

    Smoggy¡¯s Note: Thanks for theplement clown san, this means a lot to me ??

    p.s. I¡¯m going to be absent for about a month to take care of exams and stuff b reports, presentations, that kind of stuff...). Sorry about that, and please put a lid on the bear cuisine jokes.

 Chapter 110 â€“ Tournament â€“ Finals Part 5

    The seventh match... Hakurou vs Damrada

    This one I¡¯m interested in. As expected of Veldora¡¯s tampering. I really can¡¯t see the oue for most of today¡¯s matches. I predict that Hakurou will win, but will it really end up that way? And thus it began.

    .

    Fumu. With a sigh, Damrada began a light warm up. It¡¯s been a long time since hest had a fight in which he had to go all out. Advancing to the middle of the arena, he stood facing Hakurou. Without rushing,posed. A man who cared for naught but money¨CDamrada. So the association spoke of him. In reality, he thought that it was natural for others to think that he cared only for money. He was the kind of person who would not hesitate to make money. He was fine with fraud and betrayal as means. After all, the one who was deceived was at fault; only someone who¡¯s suicidal would act without guarantee. For Damrada, those whom he would betray were mere disposable pawns¨Ca lesser life form he cared little for. Beings who have arepletely worthless are those who cannot even predict that they will be betrayed. So he never cared what kind of fate awaited those whom he had betrayed. Hence the reason people said that Damrada always brought back dead man¡¯s loot. But there¡¯s a reason that Damarada is fo fixated with money. Expanding an organization costs a lot of money¨Cyou have to root yourself in various ces in various countries all of which costs money. Which is why Damrada used various means to earn money. All for their great master, the true lord of the Cerberus¨CKagurazaka Yuuki! The world ¡°above¡± would be dominated by the Freedom Association. The underground would be taken over by Damrada¡¯s group¨CCerberus. Thus establishingplete dominion. They are also sessfully corrupting the Eastern Empire, with ¡°Strength¡± and ¡°Lady¡± Cerberus bosses deployed there. They have been supplying weapons and have thus earned their trust. And at an opportune time, Damrada would be switched with the ¡°Lady.¡± Gaining dominance over humanity was but a matter of time and they had long worked to incite the Western Saint¡¯s Church to eliminate the monsters. Only Holy Empire Ruberion, for some unbeknownst reason, forbid intervention. However, surely that was within their great master¡¯s expectations; all Damrada had to do was to follow. This time, he had received strange orders. Though perhaps what is strange is this country before him. Damrada was ordered to obtain Demon Lord Rimuru¡¯s trust and be recognized as a trading partner. He was told about this Demon Lord¡¯s preference, and the n was proceeding smoothly with Damrada sessfully infiltrating. Of course, the necessary information to get to this point was all manipted by Kagurazaka Yuuki. Even as he admired his master¡¯s ability, he was also confident in appearing as a merchant. After all, this country stank of money from the moment he entered it. So it doesn¡¯t matter what he would be trading in; there was money to be made here. For Damrada, this was job that was far more interesting than trading with the Eastern Empire, so he could not afford to fail. Therefore, (Maybe going all out would be fun). So, he took a natural stance. And thus the match began.

    .

    In the center, ring at each other stood Hakuro and Damrada. Both exhibited auras of masters, but Hakuro was is a Sword Saint. I think that, being unarmed, Damrada would be at a disadvantage, but I guess we¡¯ll see. The moment the match began Damrada instantly closed distance. He started not a single moment too soon, but was moving at a speed that even a seasoned veteran would have hard time dodging. Only because my thoughts are elerated could I see it. Hakurou, however, casually stepped back and swung down his sword... when did he draw it? For a second there, I though that his sword had cut off Damrada¡¯s legs, but... Kiin! A high pitched sound rang out, and Damrada¡¯s feet had repelled Hakuro¡¯s de. Though I thought Damrada merely preferred baggy clothing, it seems he is wearing armor underneath. So he isn¡¯t a fool who¡¯d fight him barehanded. Well, yeah, I get it. Each of Damrada¡¯s kicks generate a vacuum de aiming at Hakuro, who, of course, intercepts it calmly. Returning his sword to the sheathe, he began a series of special attacks using blink-step. Using £¼Blink Step£¾ Hakuro can move 5 meters in any direction in an instant and quickly dispose of his enemy. Truly a divine skill¨CMist de (Kasumi-kiri). However, although he shouldn¡¯t be able to see it, Damrada has been receiving Hakuro¡¯s de without fail. Although every strike should have easily been able to cut off his arm, Damrada remains without wound. He probably has armored his hands as well. But to be able to block Hakuro¡¯s de, truly wonderful gear he has. Surely it is at least on par with the Temr¡¯s spirit armor. Currently, we are introducing the spirit armor to our market. It seems to be a relic of an ancient civilization that takes a lot of magic energy to make, but tends to surpass the performance of modern pieces. If you threw all of them in sses, you¡¯d have: God ss, Legend, Unique, Rare, Special, and Normal. Spirit armor, even that sold in themon marketce, would be of at least unique quality. Hinata¡¯s spirit armor is of legendary ss. But if hers was legendary, would a god ss truly exist? Apparently, Veldora had seen it before. For example, the hero who sealed Veldora was deigned in one. ¡°Seriously?!¡± I thought, but considering that Veldora said so, I have no reason to doubt him. ording to him, when a considerable amount of energy umtes in an armor, it can evolve. Now that I think about it, wasn¡¯t Karion¡¯s equipment also legendary ss? Kurobee seemed very interested in it. At the moment, Kurobee can mostly make unique equipment. But if we use the best material, I guess we really could reach Legendary ss. When this event is over, I¡¯ll have him finally finish my de (katana). I mean, the demon steel has probably been soaking up my energy for a long enough time. But that aside, Hakuro¡¯s de is one of Kurobee¡¯s earlier works and is of rare quality. But, in the hands of a sword saint, equipment rank doesn¡¯t matter all that much. Though had it been unique, it probably would cut through the armor. So to repel all of those hits, Damrada¡¯s ¡°touki¡± must either invalidate physical attacks or he has darn good equipment. Or both. Well, I guess I should just appraise it to find out. Result: I could only discern that the ck clothing he is wearing is unique ss. To interfere with appraisal skill... his equipment is truly great. But, what a shame! I have a reliable buddy name Raphael.

    ¡¶Solution. Individual: Damrada has an unnaturally high ¡°touki.¡± Additionally, I have identified at least 17 pieces of equipment. Each of Unique ss.¡·

    Is what he said. What a rich guy this Damrada is! To have enough money to purchase better equipment than the Temrs. What a terrifying guy. The thing about spirit armor, is that lives as a single piece. It disperses and repairs using one¡¯s magical energy. So it¡¯s possible to instantly change the equipment used. Amazing right... the power of money. This got me thinking, and when I look at Kurobee, he looks like he has something to say. We nod at each other. We have our next goal in mind. Lots of armor and weapon ns to draw. And even if we fail, we still go the dungeon money-making machine. Oh, this has gotten fun!

    Well, I have gone on a tangent. Doesn¡¯t matter (it does for me!)... I guess it¡¯s rude to Hakurou and Kurobee. Quality of equipment aside, the fact that Hakurou has been pressed this far just proves how much of a master Damrada is. Perhaps a set of invisible nail-des adorned Damrada¡¯s hands or something, because a set of vacuum des suddenly assaulted Hakuro. And it¡¯s certainly difficult to dodge what you can¡¯t see. But, Hakurou lightly side-stepped what would have been a fatal wound. As expected. Hakuro¡¯s sent a Dimensional Decapitation attack at Damrada, who blocked it by distorting space. Here, the climax of the battle. If Hakuro is a sword saint, then Damrada is a fist saint. Frankly, both are way stronger than the Temrs. Evenpared with Arnaud ¨C sorry Arnaud ¨C Damrada is stronger. And that has nothing to do with equipment; their skill is in a different dimension. There¡¯s no point to use equipment you can¡¯t fully utilize; Damrada fully utilizes his. That means that Damrada is not just some upstart loan shark. Speaking of that, I can¡¯t believe a human could fight this well. And they have already exceeded the allotted 30 minutes. Frankly, none of us had fought Hakuro for 30 minutes in an all out battle. Considering that Hakuro has the unique skill¡ºMartial Artist¡», Damrada must also possess some kind of unique skill. But since he doesn¡¯t show it, I can¡¯t analyze it. Could it be an internal skill? It would be strange for him to have been fighting on pure skill alone. Or could it be an effect of his unique equipment? It¡¯s a shame I¡¯m not fighting him; can¡¯t gather as much information this way. But, even if Damrada is a true master, humanity has its limit. Even if he had been supported with some item, this long of a battle surely has taken its toll. It¡¯s amazing he could hold his own against Hakuro for 30 minutes straight. In the end, Damrada let his guard down for a moment, and Hakuro had already pressed his sword against his neck. Truly a wonderful battle. Veldora was so impressed he stood nodding. Seems like he has gotten interested in humanity¡¯s martial arts. He would pester me about itter, but that¡¯s a story for another day.

    Thus, the 7th match ended in Hakurou¡¯s victory. But, I was able to see Damrada go all out. I guess I will recognize him as a trading partner. Well, I am not the kind of fool who would trust someone from the underworld, but I will use him. He has fought well, and I did not limit the offer to only if he had won. But, trading? What should I have him do, what can I trade with him? I¡¯ll have to think about that. While I was thinking this, the next match was about to start.

    £ª £ª £ª

    The 8th Match, Shion vs. Gerudo

    Now then, thest match of the day. Shion and Gerudo. Gerudo, a down-to-earth individual, is normally the head of the engineering corp, but is also the center of our defenses. Well, Tempest doesn¡¯t really have set roles for people, so work gets done by whoever is free. That too is something I n to change based upon this event¡¯s results. But, for the time being, I wonder who is stronger¨CShion or Gerudo? Gerudo¡¯s is a stable, skill of a guardian. Shion¡¯s, on the other hand, is unstable¨Cswayed by her emotions. So is my earlier evaluation of her. Shion who would rampage if circumstances so dictated. But here...

    ¡°Begin!¡±

    On Souka¡¯smand, Shion calmly drew her oodachi and took a center stance aiming at his eyes. Her face was calm, her emotions tranquil. In fact, she released an imposing aura quite reminiscent of that of Hakuro. A beautiful stance as if she had be one with the de itself. Beholding her figure, Gerudo armed himself with the Castle Crusher hammer in his right hand, and the humongous Castle Shield in his left. Befitting his position as the center of our defense, his entire body is d in ¡°Hebiyama¡± armor, and with his unique skill¡ºGuardian¡»it would prove difficult to as much as scratch him. Shion altered her raised her de above her, as so to swing it down with ungodly speed. As if possessed by Hakuro himself, her movements are fluid without a single wasted moment. ¡°Wha.. seriously?!¡± I think, staring at her. And not just me¨CBenimaru and Souei, too, stare at her with wonder on their faces. That Shion, although her speech and conduct is still rather haphazard and she is prone to radical decisions, she has be rather sensibletely. Right, after she had made peace with the Temrs. I thought I felt as if a weight was lifted from her, but perhaps she really did experience some kind of change as a result. She is no longer as arrogant nor looks down on humans. Actually, even when she says something foolish, rather thaning from her heart, it¡¯s as if she was kidding. Just like Benimaru, she no longer rampages and has attained a state of tranquility. Shion has grown; perhaps she just be more epting. The current Shion does not depend on fighting with raw power alone, but as Hakuro had taught, she disys the beautiful devotion to swordsmanship. In other words, actual skill has been added to her capricious nature. As a result...

    Shion brought down her odachi sending a shockwave at Gerudo. Of course, something of this level created no more than a smokescreen. But Shion did not waste that opportunity and fluidly shed again. Gerudo stopped her sh with his shield, but the great odachi, with the awesome power behind it, shattered it. ¡°No way!¡± Benimaru muttered. Of course, Ipletely understand. Even Souei appeared surprised. There¡¯s nothing trivial about this: Shion¡¯s proficiency has gone way up. The current attack carried a¡ºCook¡»¡¯s effect. The effect was to change¡ºThe sh has been stopped by the Shield¡»into¡ºThe Shield could not stop the sh, allowing to cut through it like butter¡». However, Gerudo¡¯s¡ºGuardian¡»skill interfered. Even though it interfered, the shield still shattered. In other words, her mind surpassed his. Meaning this was her victory.

    In the end, as I had predicted, 30 minutes of fierce fighting resulted in Shion¡¯s victory. Gerudo did struggle with all his might, showing us his resolve; but not once did he touch Shion. His equipment destroyed, Gerudo pronounced his defeat, ending the match. Shion¡¯s growth is truly stunning.

    I was sure this would be a close fight, but Shion hadpletely dominated in the eight round. Considering how amazing her growth was in this short while, I guess I should praise her for it. Thus, the second day hase to an end, and 8 names remain.

    The third day,

    Round 9: Benimaru vs. Souei

    Round 10: Gobuta vs. Ranga

    Round 11: Beretta vs. Diablo

    Round 12: Hakuro vs. Shion

    Is what ites down to. And at this point, I can¡¯t really predict the ending. They are all evenly matched, all are wonderful in their own way. So how will this end? Would we have an unexpected winner, Gobuta?.. My, I can¡¯t wait to see how it all ends!

 Chapter 111 â€“ Tournament â€“ Finals Part 6

    And thus the sun rose onto the third day. The Dwarf King grabbed me on the way out yesterday, so we were partying until quitete. I had wanted to speak with Masayuki, but of course the king takes priority. Well, I guess I¡¯ll have Shuna pass him a message. And there will probably be an opportunity to talkter anyways. While I was partying with the dwarf king, the empress of Sarion joined (trespassed) which led me to in introduce them to each other. We again exchanged promises of research cooperation, so I can probably expect Tempest to develop many wonderful things in the future. Thus, the important topic was decided with alcohol aplenty. Is that alright? I had my doubts about it, but if you think about it, plenty of negotiations conclude while people are drinking. It¡¯s probably something simr to that. The only difference would be the scale¨Capany matter aspared to a national one.

    Now that, including the preliminaries, a few days have passed, the spectators have gotten used to the road to the arena. Plusfortable housing and delicious meals. The spectators are now merrily proceeding to the arena, smiles on their faces in anticipation of the sights they will see today. Furthermore, not just people from countries who have had a history together, but also those from regions that never before associated with each other are happily chatting together. And Myormiles sent his merchants to spread the rumors of the dungeon among those groups. Should I be impressed or what? They make up some usible rumors like: ¡°You know those amazing weapons from yesterday? Seems like they were discovered in the dungeon!¡± But seriously, it is true that I ordered for this to happen, but I did not think things would go so well. In any case, seems like adventurers who specialize in guard duties are also interested in the dungeon now, so a job well done.

    Compared to the jubnt spectators, there¡¯s also a group which is dampening the mood. The Tengu. They are very flustered¨Cprobably because they have recognized how wrong they were about our power after watching the Department Heads fight. Momiji reddened after seeing Benimaru¡¯s first match, and all the Tengu¡¯s faces turned blue after watching yesterday¡¯s matches. And now, their faces arepletely white, as if burned out. Thanks for amusing me with the face color changes folks. Chances are, the color of their faces perfectly corresponds to which memory of disrespect towards me they are recalling. The tengu are a high monster race, possessing strong power and pride, so they probably underestimated my country¡¯s abilities. But, after watching the matches, they have realized just how far off the mark theirmon sense is which depressed them. Of course, I can¡¯t exin why Momiji turned red after watching Benimaru¡¯s match, but I¡¯m going to guess the tengu will appear once again before me to ask for an alliance. Should that happen, the great Jura Forest willpletelye under my dominance, which is probably a good thing.

    Now then, I have nned for 4 matches to happen today. It¡¯s a miracle Gobuta is still in the running, but I guess we have 8 individuals of name and fame fighting today. Certainly something worth to watch. Now then, the first match of the day,

    9th Round: Benimaru vs Souei

    A fight between rivals; I am looking to the oue.

    For this match, it was hard to decide whether Shuna or Souka would be the announcer. Souka is Souei¡¯s subordinate, and Shuna is Benimaru¡¯s sister. While the two were arguing,

    ¡¸I guess it can¡¯t be helped. I guess it¡¯s my turn now?¡¹

    Shion said, raising her hand...

    ¡¸¡¸It¡¯s not your turn. Sit and watch¡¹¡¹

    Benimaru and Souei said simultaneously, quickly shooting down Shion¡¯s suggestion. And the result: Trembling from a desire to do it, Milim stole the mic. Well, yeah. I didn¡¯t expect her to ept being a spectator the whole time anyways. And since she got her hands on it, I doubt she¡¯ll let it go. So she¡¯ll be the announcer for the day. The spectators are perfectly happy with the result. After all, she is clearly a very adorable girl. As long as they don¡¯t figure out her true nature, everything will be fine~. It¡¯s out of my hands now. Let¡¯s pray to the heavens that things will end peacefully.

    On Milim¡¯smand, the match began. Both moved at the same time. Souei started by attacking and attempting to bind Benimaru with¡ºSteel Thread¡»but Benimaru burned all of it using a fire aura. As if it was the most obvious result in the world, Souei quickly dropped this approach. And that;¡¯s when their real battle began.

    Benimaru¡¯s crimson tachi crossed with Souei¡¯s twin nijatou. Souei dual wielding, Benimaru with a single me tachi. Benimaru has turned into a beingposed of fire itself, nullifying physical attacks. So Souei¡¯s normal swords could hardly damage him. On the other hand, though ever so slightly, Souei¡¯s resistance was being ovee by the overwhelming force before him. This match was in Benimaru¡¯s favor. Even if Souei had deployed his clones, since they cannot perfectly replicate his abilities, these weaker beings could hardly damage Benimaru. Which is why Souei did not seem as though he intended to deploy them at all.

    At this rate Souei will lose... well, when I thought so, he disappeared. Chances are, he had been using a clone to divert our attention this whole time. What a superb actor he is. And, no doubt about it, it was a truly high grade skill. He hid himself using that wonderful performance. And now, he will act with his unique skill¡ºAssassin¡»which will be really hard to defend against. It is possible to evade the attack if you are conscious of where he is, but as he is now, it has a 100% chance tond. That¡¯s that power of his¡ºAssassin¡». And since it¡¯s a direct attack on the spirit, those with untrained spirit will immediately perish. So surely this is Souei¡¯s victory... or so I thought...

    ¡¸Naive!¡¹

    Benimaru shouted, and cut at Souei who had appeared from his blind spot. The tachi stopped right above Souei¡¯s neck, and Souei too stopped moving. Benimaru¡¯s victory. You see, Benimaru has this unique skill¡ºGeneralissimo¡»which he uses tomand all the troops. Though it¡¯s not a anti-personnel skill, it doese with a useful perk. Space recognition. He has the highest spatial recognition ability. Normally, he uses it toprehend the entire theater of battle by viewing the entirety of space and sub-space at once. So once he has perceived an opponent, he will not lose them even if they are but a shadow in the sub space. So it may be impossible to evade Benimaru¡¯s detection. In short, Souei was at a disadvantage from the very first second.

    ¡¸Fu. My first defeat, huh¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, one win a thousand ties¡¹

    ¡¸One loss, huh? I will no longer fight you. Losing any more is too painful¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, it¡¯s thanks to may ability, that¡¯s all. Skill wise, we¡¯re about the same¡¹

    With bitter smiles on their faces, there stood Benimaru and Souei. Truly, they were both skillful. Physical ability is also just about the same; unique skill is what made the difference. Honestly, what a wonderful match! And a thunderous apuse filled the stadium when Milim announced Benimaru the winner. The previously ashen-faced tengu Momiji was now bright red, and stood pping. It¡¯s a good thing she has finally recovered.

    Who would have thought that we would have such an exciting match right away? Well, I have now finally decided their standing. Benimaru will be vanguard, Souei will fight from the shadows. Yeah, that¡¯s exactly how we¡¯ve always done things; but now I am certain that this is the best way to do it.

    £ª £ª £ª

    10th Round: Gobuta vs Ranga

    TL Note: I do not take responsibility for how you interpret this scene. Remember the importance of consent!

    While the excitement from thest match is yet to fall, and right before lunch, we¡¯re going to have our second match. The Clearly-in-the-wrong-ce Gobuta, and the I-haven¡¯t-yed-enough-with-Gabil-so-I¡¯m-excited-to-go Ranga. Ah, Gobuta¡¯s despair will make my meal delicious. I mean... I hope that doesn¡¯t happen...

    The moment the match began, Gobuta charged Ranga... A suicide bombing?! I thought,

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do it~su... You¡¯re going down~su¡¹

    He ran in desperately screaming. He¡¯s serious, ain¡¯t he. Way to go Gobuta. I will not forget your valiant sacrifice! Fare thee well, Gobuta!! Having paid my respects to Gobuta in my heart, I noticed that my food really did seem more delicious with his despair as a spice, and felt a bit rude as a result...

    And then, Gobuta activated his extra skill¡ºUnion¡»and clung unto Ranga!

    Huh?! I thought surprised. Benimaru, Souei, and Shion too, stood gaping at the scene before us. Completely unexpected. ¡°What the hell is he doing?!¡± is written on our faces. Ranga is raging, refusing to be one, but is unable to throw him off. His anger reaching its peak, Ranga decided to shoot Gobuta off his back with ck lightning. And that was the end for Gobuta. I promptly decided to go down with a full recovery potion in my hand...

    ¡¸Agagyaaaa.... Aaa, ah, ah? Huh? Huuuh? It doesn¡¯t hurt~su?¡¹

    Gobuta lifted his head asking. Seriously?! Even I cannot hide my astonishment. Even the guests, blinded by the light from that lightning bolt, were sure the match had been decided. Knowing how powerful it is, the Department heads were sure Gobuta was killed. Many appeared just like that. I mean, yeah, that¡¯s how it should be. Even I was about to rush in with a full recovery potion before he actually passed away. But he¡¯spletely unharmed. I can hear Ranga¡¯s fangs grind in anger.

    ?Confirmed. Individual: Gobuta has awakened the unique skill¡ºBestow me with thy power! (Magic Wolf Summoner)¡». He is now able to unite with a wolf he summoned.?

    W-what did you say!! Is Gobuta a genius?! Actually, I guess he always was. I mean, consider this unification business. Even though not a single of Ranga¡¯s subordinates can do it, Gobuta managed to do it with Ranga who was resisting. In other words, Ranga cannot harm him with his abilities. So it¡¯s a tie. But this is clearly Gobuta¡¯s victory. Milim, what do you think? I sent that kind of nce at her, and she replied with a ¡°I also think Gobuta won!¡±

    ¡¸This match has concluded! Winner: Gobuta!!¡¹

    Milim announced. And the arena erupted in cheers. Gobuta hopped off the horse, with a look of a cowboy who has tamed a raging stallion. Having heard this announcement, Ranga dropped his head and sat. His tail fell to the ground, motionless.

    ¡¸Won, I won~su! I actually won~su!!¡¹

    Gobuta shouted gleefully, and was congratted by Touka, Saika, Nansou and Hokusou. No, truly an unexpected result. We did not make bets, but if we did I would have bet against him. So let¡¯s praise him: wonderfully done. To think that he was the kind of guy who excelled when under pressure; he has disyed wonderful growth. By challenging Ranga fearlessly he was able to obtain a unique skill. I guess I will just have to praise him today.

    The second match of the day was thus Gobuta¡¯s victory. Truly beyond expectation. Whether it was ording to Raphael¡¯s prediction, I do not know, and I bet Raphael would not answer. Such were my thoughts while I was watching the joyful Gobuta.

    Before the lunch break, Ranga hobbled over.

    ¡¸I have no excuses, my master... I have shown a truly disgraceful performance¡¹

    Hanging his head, Ranga was reflecting on his mistake. But, in a sense, this is only possible because of Gobuta¡¯s victory. Well, it probably happened because Ranga let his guard down. So,

    ¡¸Ranga, do you now understand? If you look down on your opponent this is the result. From now on, reflect on your mistake and stop looking down on people!¡¹

    ¡¸As you have said... I seem to have be too arrogant. I shall be more cautious in the future¡¹

    All¡¯s good if he understand. He¡¯s been tooid-back recently, so this is good medicine. In fact, I have to thank Gobuta for teaching Ranga a lesson here. When I thought to add this,

    ¡¸Of course, I am also grateful to Gobuta. If he calls for me, I will answer his call¡¹

    Ranga nodded. What an unfair power Gobuta has acquired¨Csummoning Ranga. Well, I hope the two of them can get along from now on ande to each other¡¯s aid. ording to Raphael,¡ºBestow me with thy power!¡»is a degraded version of one of my skills, and since I have greater authority, he¡¯ll be able to summon Ranga as long as I don¡¯t need him. Thus, I asked Ranga to take care of Gobuta from now on. In other words, Gobuta can use him in the uing matches. So I guess I should look forward to Benimaru vs Gobuta.

    £ª £ª £ª

    After the lunch ended, the next match began.

    11th Match: Beretta vs Diablo

    If these two fights with all of their strength, I do not know who would win. So it¡¯s a match I was truly looking forward to. Without a shout or a sound, the two smoothly began the match.

    From the onset, the twopletely negate physical attacks, so this won¡¯t devolve into physicalbat. Overwhelming the opponent with one¡¯s abilities may also not work, so it¡¯s best to use just enough power to get through. That is, rather than nuking the entire region, it¡¯s better to fire a single highly dense fireball. Sure, for lower beingsmon soldiers, you should burn arge area so that the heat will burn their very lungs, but that doesn¡¯t work on high beings with multiple barriers. So it¡¯s likely that we¡¯ll be seeing some impressive pinpoint abilities. Now then, how will this battle go.

    Without a chant, Diablo shot a number of fireballs at Beretta. Every single one being of extreme heat, he probably nned to melt him. But that attack did not as much scratch Beretta, and Beretta countered

    ¡¸Cmity Cannon!¡¹

    He suddenly fired off his ¡ºHoly Demon Combination¡»instant death unique skill. Suddenly trying to end this with a bang. This skillbines the two opposite attributes¨CHoly and Demon¨Cand so cannot be blocked. But,

    ¡¸Kufufufu. I guess I can¡¯t use cheap tricks here. Moreover, testing you here just might end in my defeat¡¹

    Seems like Diablo teleported behind Beretta, evading the attack. Sopletely-unhurt Diablo told Beretta who had fired that instant death skill. No matter how powerful of an skill it may be, Diablo can always evade it using ¡°Paradise Time.¡± Thus, Beretta¡¯s instant death skill is sealed. But, without appearing nervous at all,

    ¡¸I see, as expected of Diablo-sama. You are in fact a great demon who has lived for many moons. However, I too am your equal. Please do not hold back!¡¹

    He shouted, and wearing ¡°fighting spirit¡± on his hands, he attacked Diablo.

    ¡¸Kufufufufu. Oh the young people these days... But very well, I guess I¡¯ll go all out!¡¹

    As if with a bow to Beretta, Diablo d his hands in¡ºDemon Lord¡¯s Ambition¡»and engaged. Close quarterbat had begun. Punching each other and throwing kicks. Even though I had thought that the caster that Diablo is he¡¯d be at a disdvantage, he actually seemed stronger. Each time he struck, Beretta had to begin regenerating and was thus being pressed. In the end, whether the spirit or the body, the one who crushes the other will emerge victorious. Break the spirit and the defense will crumble. So if you surpass your opponent you win. A good match it was. And one that was easy for the spectators to understand, with a clear victor.

    In the end stood only one. Diablo. It was his victory, where he dominated by strength.

    ¡¸Well, your Beretta did pretty well. But the one who also beat my Lion Mask was just too strong. In other words, it¡¯s not like my Lion Mask would lose to your Beretta!¡¹

    I¡¯m not sure if Milim was trying to console Ramiris or make fun of her. After announcing Diablo¡¯s victory she specifically came over just to say that. Seems like she¡¯s still holding a grudge. As for Ramiris, I could hear her teeth grinding, but what can you do¨Cit¡¯s a difference of strength. It was so obvious she can¡¯t refute.

    And thus, the third match of the day, though ended in a simple brawl, did not feel like that at all.

 Chapter 112 â€“ Tournament â€“ Finals Part 7

    Tournament ¨C Finals Part 7

    The twelfth match...... Hakurou vs Shion

    It¡¯s thest match of the third day

    At the center of the Colosseum, Hakurou stands opposite to Shion.

    Inside the tense atmosphere is Milim who act like usual, undisturbed,

    ¡¸Begin!¡¹(Milim)

    She shouted.

    Having be more experienced, she gives the announcement fluently.

    By the way, Souka doesn¡¯t take the referee role, she just does the victory promation.

    Because there is the risk that Souka will interrupt the more serious sword fights, she only gives live reports.

    Milim, imitating her, doesn¡¯t do anything that would disturb the match.

    She is just happy that she could do something, my worry of her behaving wildly hasn¡¯te true, I¡¯m really thankful it hasn¡¯t.

    Let¡¯s pay more attention to the match.

    The two brandished their swords against each other with a quiet atmosphere.

    It is not a relentless sword sh like the fight between Benimaru and Souei, they just straightforwardly test each others¡¯ offence and defense.

    It¡¯s like a calm, flowing river.

    However, a sudden downpour made the river surge.

    Hakuro yelled out with fighting spirit as he shed in Shion¡¯s direction.

    But, Shion isn¡¯t impatient, with a wonderful example of using just enough power to not injure the opponent, she wards off Hakurou¡¯s sh.

    Hakurou is still in contrast to Shion who is always in motion.

    They give such impression, however this battlepletely turned that image around.

    Just like in the yesterday¡¯s battle, Shion obviously had grown. Her fighting method was not the one where she just attacks with all of her strength like she had done until recently, but she has changed into a skilled battling method that stresses the importance of rational tactics.

    That isbining strength with technique.This means that her power had increased by one level.

    If going by skill level alone, it didn¡¯t match Hakurouyet, but with both her higher physical strength and skill level supplemented by her instinct, she could fight on par with Hakurou.

    No, they¡¯re not equal.

    Shion who has a flowing sword art, incorporated her irrational herculean strength. Her technique is still immature ifpared to Hakurou¡¯s.

    In reality, the one who is seriously fighting and was pushed out in this battle was Hakurou.

    It seems that Hakurou¡¯s swordsmanship was unable to ward off Shion¡¯s sword attack.

    ¡¸You have grown, Shion..... Never did I expect that with your sword¡¯s skill you could get this far.¡¹(Hakurou)

    ¡¸Fufufu. I won¡¯t act violently for forever you know.

    My wish is to reach that high ce for sure.

    With my previous self, I could never be useful for Rimuru-sama.¡¹(Shion)

    The swords intersect and repel each other. Once more they face each other by taking a distance.

    It¡¯s more than I thought, they began to disy the aspect of an advanced swordsman¡¯s match.

    Hakurou nods in satisfaction after seeing Shion¡¯s growth.

    Souei was the first disciple he took under his wing.

    He knows his own ability and duties, while abstaining himself from overconfidence. An ideal disciple.

    Compared to Souei, Benimaru and Shion were very different.

    No matter how he teaches, they are more aboutbat rather than theory, and thus, more about strength rather than skill! That was the personality that they carried into their battles.

    However, Benimaru as the young warrior of the Ogres[1] was a boy who had a strong sense of responsibility from the beginning.

    Therefore, it was good that he was aware that self-conceit could make the people he holds dear hurt.

    Like that, Benimaru mastered his awareness and responsibility as a general, he has grown more remarkably than what Hakurou had previously expected.

    For Hakurou too, it was truly a joyous thing.

    But, more than anything for the problem child Shion to be more mature, Hakurou although very surprised, was also delighted.

    For a period of time, Shion¡¯s outrage after being resurrected from the maws of death was an intolerable thing.

    Is her mind unstable? Has her heart gone dark[2]?

    It was as if her heart had beenpletely dyed by the violent hatred towards people except her friends.

    He had also inspected the situation of ¡°Yomigaeri¡± special training, but they did not give out the feeling of special training but of venting their anger.

    Had Shion¡¯s mind gone mad because she died? So he worried.

    If by some chance Shion turned into someone who causes great harm, he had the resolution to personally deal with her using his sword.

    However, Shion showed growth.

    Shion changed again after being admonished by Rimuru-sama following the fight with the Holy Knights.

    In the end, Shion may just be afraid.

    Afraid of being killed.

    It wasn¡¯t because death is scary, but because she was afraid she would disappear without being any use.

    It seemed that finding herself not useful and being forgotten by Rimuru-sama is what she is afraid of, more than anything else, by Hakurou¡¯s analysis.

    For that reason, even for a little, she tries to stand out more than others.

    The cause was also because she was obsessed with foolish things like ranking order.

    She envied the others, she was afraid that if she was not hogging Rimuru-sama¡¯s interest and affection for herself, she would end up forgotten and left behind.

    The jealousy in her heart is the cause of her recklessness.

    However, Rimuru-sama will never forget about us, once she realizes that, the jealousy in her heart will surely disappear.

    In the end, the sense of being securely watched over by a parent was something that protected Shion¡¯s mind.

    Now, there is no doubt in Shion¡¯s swordsmanship, such a thing told more than any words.

    If she keeps growing at the same rate as now, the day when her ability surpasses Hakurou doesn¡¯t seem far.

    (If that¡¯s true, then I can give my undivided attention to the troublesome youths, such as Gobuta and Gabil.)

    So he thinks, while a delightful smile begins to shape.

    ¡¸Now, If you¡¯re able to stop this sword, I will confer to you the full mastery of my arts!¡¹(Hakurou)

    He told Shion, and the training sword once more enters it sheath.

    The match will be decided by the next strike.

    To see Shion¡¯s growth was a godsend.

    After this, it is only to enjoy this battle.

    Hakurou intended to use Battoujutsu [3].

    Shion also noticed it.

    However, Shion doesn¡¯t be unnerved. Of course, she won¡¯t use battoujutsu, since her ¨­dachi won¡¯t get additional speed when it was drawn.

    It¡¯s not like she wasn¡¯t able to do it, but now is not the right time to use it.

    For Shion and the others, Hakurou was the closest person to a parent for them.

    He was the only person who had raised them since they were young.

    That¡¯s why, one of Shion¡¯s objectives was to be acknowledged by him.

    And then, after surpassing him, she¡¯ll grow. That¡¯s what Shion thought.

    Until recently, the heavy insecurity that had upied her heart had beenpletely vanished.

    She wasn¡¯t afraid of death.

    But, what she feared more than death was to be forgotten.

    However, it¡¯s alright now.

    Conviction that Rimuru-sama will never forget about her had swept away Shion¡¯s insecurity.

    At the same time as the insecurity was swept away, she realized that it was meaningless to envy others.

    So, instead of envy, she had surpassed it.

    Shion had reached the part where she noticed the meaning of surpassing herself, that ¡°She¡¯s not another person¡±. In that case, she will always keep on growing.

    At the end of that progress, thanks to their longer lifespan she could arrive at a perspective that couldn¡¯t be attained by short-lived people.

    When thinking about this, Shion didn¡¯t feel any need to be impatient anymore.

    Shion¡¯s growth was elerated when her insecurity and doubt disappeared. However, it could be called ironic.

    That is, something than even Shion wasn¡¯t unable to notice....

    The ¡°Envy¡¯s Sprout¡± that budded inside Shion¡¯s heart once again showed some change.

    At the same time as her insecurity and doubt disappeared, the envious feeling towards others was also dispelled.

    The oue of this was that the budding sprout in a surge, turned back into a seed and fell asleep in her innermost heart.

    And thus, the budding of Shion¡¯s feelings of envy ceased.

    The seed did not vanish when it assimted with the soul, it blended together with the wavelength of her soul, and engraved the beat.

    Did the envy not bud because her anxiety and doubt disappeared? Or did her anxiety and doubt disappear because she no longer goes mad with jealousy? It was uncertain.

    Anyway, Shion changed and arrived at the present state.

    Next, what Hakurou had released was without doubt a Sword Saint¡¯s Sword Draw Arts.

    If someone was able to stop the attack then there was a good chance of winning, it was the weak point of Sword Draw.

    The winner and loser would be decided by this one strike.

    Shion devoted her entire body and soul and made a posture to prepare against Hakurou¡¯s attack.

    ¡¸Dim Stream sh[4]!¡¹(Hakurou)

    Hakurou¡¯s figure be indistinct, thin like air, despite the fact that Shion¡¯s perception was not inferior in speed, it was obstructed for a moment and before she realized it, he had already appeared before her eyes like an optical illusion.

    The shining de was flowing as if it would cut through the neck,Hakurou¡¯s victory seems to be confirmed.

    ¡¸Not yet! ¡°War Goddess Release[5]¡±!!¡¹(Shion)

    Shion transforms by utilizing the Unique Skill¡ºWar Goddess Transformation [6]¡».

    When the doubt inside Shion disappeared, the skill¡ºDemonification¡»changed into¡ºWar Goddess Transformation¡».

    It¡¯s not a skill where someone loses their awareness and rage like a berserker. It¡¯s an ability that purely raised physical power.

    Just like Benimaru¡¯s¡ºDemon me Transformation[7]¡», it was an ability where they¡¯re able to use the properties of their soul body.

    Shion is in a state where her body¡¯s strength was transferred into her soul body without any change. However, it consumes an extreme amount of energy, so it can¡¯t be used for a long time.

    This moment is when the decision concluding this offence and defense is made.

    With her current self, she can¡¯t match Hakurou. That¡¯s why, she use all of her ability.

    Under the effect of Unique Skill¡ºWar Goddess Transformation¡» a fierce and powerful Touki overflows from Shion¡¯s entire body.

    All her senses are sharpened at the same time and the power overflowing from Shion can be felt.

    The current Shion is able to clearly see Hakurou¡¯s ¡°Dim Current sh¡± that could even confuse one¡¯s speed perception.

    Evasion is unnecessary.

    She will not receive damage from that katana. Shion understood that in an instant.

    However, Shion chose to respond to it with her greatest technique without hesitation.

    ¡¸ChaoticThe Apocalypse and Genesis of FateLife and Death of the Universe[8]!!¡¹(Shion)

    Putting her whole will in it, it could even alter the oue.

    She twists her body while sending her ¨­dachi from below and intercept Hakurou¡¯s de.

    Hakurou¡¯s de that was aimed to sh at Shion¡¯s neck was intercepted by Shion¡¯s ¨­dachi.

    Despite that there wasn¡¯t even a chance for it to make it in time, Shion¡¯s elerating sword speed brokemon sense and overwrote the result.

    Light flickers, and a broken edge flew in the air.

    Shion¡¯s ¨­dachi beat and cut Hakurou¡¯s training katana.

    Shion quickly retracted her de and swung down with her overhead raised ¨­dachi

    A clear voice with high pitched tone could be heard as Shion¡¯s ¨­dachi was stopped by the Magic Sword ¡°Tenma¡± [9] in Milim¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸Stop! Any more than this is prohibited. This match shall be Shion¡¯s victory!¡¹(Milim)

    Milim proimed Shion¡¯s victory with an expression as if nothing had happened.

    Shout of joy wrapped the Colosseum.

    Milim interrupted the match and stopping Shion¡¯s sword, few people noticed the real situation.

    But, Hakurou and Shion simultaneously understood. If she continued her sh, Hakurou might receive a fatal damage that couldn¡¯t be reversed even with regeneration.

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry......Hakurou. I want you to see my growth, unconsciously I.....¡¹ (Shion)

    ¡¸What~ I don¡¯t really mind. I also wanted to see your seriousness. No, I¡¯ve already seen enough.¡¹(Hakurou)

    Hakurou forgives Shion when she apologizes.

    Towards those two,

    ¡¸Oi, you who is called Shion. I will personally teach you next time.

    You should be pleased! That strike just now was a strike that could even y Demon Lord you know!¡¹(Milim)

    So Milim says.

    However,

    ¡¸Eh, no, I need to decline. After all, I¡¯m not that really interested in bing strong.¡¹(Shion)

    As one would expect, Shion decline if her opponent is the Tyrant Milim, and chose to escape.

    ¡¸What did you say!? You should take the responsibility for chipping my Magic Sword ¡°Tenma¡±!¡¹(Milim)

    Milim made a fuss, but if she minds it then she¡¯s already lost.

    Shion made the right choice, resolute on making a speedy escape from the arena.

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not chipped, its only degraded by rust. There is no problem.

    For bing an important JudgeReferee for today, thank you very much.¡¹(Shion)

    After she said that, Shion started to flee and quickly left that ce.

    Milim had face that say ¡°Hum!?¡± she began tough as if she gave up on it.

    Milim¡¯sugh reverberates in the Colosseum. This match¡¯s victory goes to Shion.

    The winner of final match on the third tournament day is Shion.

    With this, the best 4 people are all present.

    ??????????????????????????

    I was surprised.

    Shion was able to confront Hakurou directly, but I was more surprised by her victory.

    However, what surprised me the most is Milim who read the situation and intervened.

    I think that If Milim¡¯s intervention didn¡¯te, Hakurou would be dead. It¡¯s good that she intervened.

    ¡¸MIlim, You really helped me by stopping Shion there, thank you!¡¹(Rimuru)

    When I say my thanks,

    ¡¸Wahahahaha! What~ It was a good thing.

    However, your subordinate called Shion, that one is growing up.

    You don¡¯t need to be worried about that Guy fellow!¡¹(Milim)

    So she answered withugh,

    ¡¸The thing is, will I also make a live report tomorrow?¡¹(Milim)

    So she demands from me while inclining her head, a smile on her face.

    She will not ept a refusal.

    *Glimpse* I nce at Souka,

    ¡¸Understood. Then Milim-sama, let¡¯s us both make a live report together!¡¹(Souka)

    It seems Souka will not yield in this.

    Well, whatever. Perhaps something will happen tomorrow.

    Milim and Souka, I acknowledge that those two would perform the live report for tomorrow¡¯s matches.

    The schedule for the fourth day,

    The thirteenth match....... Benimaru vs Gobuta (+Ranga)

    The fourteenth match...... Shion vs Diablo

    Also, the match to decide the 3rd ce.

    Well, what will happen?

    We left to go home while thinking about tomorrow¡¯s oue.

    ??????????????????????????

    In the night.

    The meal with the Hero Masayuki that been dyed was achieved.

    Oh well, it was not such grandiose thing.

    ¡¸Wa, it¡¯s nice to meet you, is it fine? I¡¯m the Hero (LOL) Masayuki.......¡¹ (Masayuki)

    While blushing, Masayuki introduces himself as a Hero.

    Yeah. If he still had the original world¡¯s sense, there¡¯s no one who would not be embarrassed when calling oneself a Hero.

    It¡¯s just like the feeling of when you¡¯re called and made fun as a muscle-brained Hero inside a game.

    And, he called me out when we meet before.

    At that time, he was still under Yuuki¡¯s brainwashing, but he remembered that the response can¡¯t be taken back. Therefore it seems to have be an unpleasant feeling.[10]

    After all, I¡¯m a Demon Lord.

    As the opponent, I can be considered a boss that needed to be defeated

    I think his mental state can be called veryplex now.

    However, such a sick feeling should be cleared if I prepared a meal to eat together.

    ¡¸Oh well, although this is not our first meeting, ¡°nice to meet you[11]¡±, should do.

    I¡¯m Demon Lord Rimuru. My real name is Mikami Satoru. I¡¯m a former sry man.¡¹(Rimuru)

    So, I first spoke frankly to ease the mood.

    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve spoken that abandoned name, but it flowed more nicely than I thought.

    ¡¸Eh? By any chance... are you a Japanese person? ¡¹(Masayuki)

    Oh well, my looks is a pretty girl.[12] It¡¯s natural if he doesn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡¸Well, yes. Shall we talk about it while we eat?¡¹(Rimuru)

    I said so and invited him to a meal.

    Masayuki is deeply moved because of the sushi and udon disyed in front of his eyes, we¡¯ll be able to have a decent conversation after the meal.

    ¡¸I understand. It¡¯s okay if I be Mikami-san¡¯s subordinate!¡¹(Masayuki)

    Although I still not said anything yet, he said such words as soon as we finished eating.

    What did you understand? Ipletely don¡¯t understand.

    No well......., although I can understand that he¡¯s starved for Japanese food.

    ¡¸Subordinate, you are.....¡¹(Rimuru)

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s okay. Because, I don¡¯t has any attachments for something like Hero.

    To be frank, it¡¯s embarrassing to be called¡ºMasayuki¡»[13].

    No, actually, I was troubled how should I resign you know.¡¹(Masayuki)

    So he starts talking freely.

    He told me that he attended college prep-schools[14] back in the former world and was also a bright honor student.

    His secret and hidden hobby was that he liked to read Manga and Light Novels, but thanks to that he had the desire to be a hero, so heined about this.

    After that, we talked about various things and exined about each other¡¯s circumstances.

    Well, I only talked a bit, I almost became an expert at listening.

    It seems he really wanted to talk, he exined lengthily and in great detail.

    It seems Masayuki was unable to speak what was inside his mind, because hispanions worshipped him as if he was a God.

    With such circumstances, he seemed to have piled up a lot of stress.

    I also heard about Yuuki in detail.

    Oh well, as I expected. I seemed to have received the¡ºThought Guidance¡»that was the first stage of brainwashing, I attained some proof.

    Thought I had doubts if there wasplete mind domination, but this was also inside my prediction.

    It¡¯s difficult to performplete mind domination on several people at the same time, this was what I had reasoned.

    About Will Domination, is preferable for useful people that had Unique Skill, as it is difficult to dominate them since people with ability usually had a strong Will.

    That¡¯s why it¡¯s necessary to affect them when their ability hasn¡¯t reached a mature stage.

    ¡¸Still,¡ºThought Guidance¡», isn¡¯t it?

    I had memories when I receive it, but it was also the truth that he had helped me.

    Instead of shameful memories, it could have ended worse.

    However, thanks to that, I could faint if I try to remember it......

    As expected, I can¡¯t forgive that guy¡¹(Masayuki)

    If he is recognized as hero, then he had mastered the ability as it was.

    That¡¯s also okay, but it seems that the memory is embarrassing.

    Well, there is nothing that can be done except to forget it. Although, he will faint in agony for awhile.

    In the end, Masayuki promised to cooperate with me.

    Since, it¡¯s also profitable to get information from him.

    When he could remember he would contact me, so for the moment he would continue to stay in my city.

    Above all, I still had business with his MangaMemory.

    He¡¯ll be my conversation partner for awhile.

    Thus, the friendship between me and Masayuki was created and I obtained a newpanion.

    [1] To refresh our mind, the kanji for ogre is ´ó¹í×å Dai Oni Zoku ¨C Great/Large Demon Race while the furigana is Ouga ¥ª©`¥¬. From Ogre they evolved into Oni the kanji is ¹íÈË×å Oni Hito Zoku.

    [2] Kokoro (ÐÄ) can mean more than one. It can also mean Mind or spirit/soul. Gone dark = clouded by something.

    [3] Battoujutsu: The art of drawing sword, the other name for it is Iaijutsu. This is a serious sword art where the practitioner draw their sword and return it so fast skillfully without waste a move. A skillful master can use his sword so fast that eyes couldn¡¯t see it. Just watch some Rurouni Kenshin or some Youtube video (it¡¯s cool)

    [4] –VÁ÷Ë®”Ø = Oboro ryuusui zan ¨C Oboro = Dim, Hazy, Vague. Ryuusui = Flowing Water/Current. Zan =sh/Cut. If you guys have an idea for any good name for Technique or Skill, pleasement!

    [5] êLÉñ½â·Å = Toushin (can also be read as tatakau kami) kaihou ¨C War (can also mean Combat) God (Goddess as Shion a girl) Release. War God is already Renya¡¯s.

    [6] êLÉñ»¯ = Toushinka ¨C War Goddess Transformation. Trivia Éñ»¯ mean apotheosis like the one Kumoko-chan, no Shiraori-sama undergo.

    [7]Ä§Ñ×»¯ = Ma en ka ¨C Demon/Magic me Transformation

    [8]ÌìµØ»îš¢±ÀÕQ (¥«¥ª¥Æ¥£¥Ã¥¯¥Õ¥§¥¤¥È) Tenchi Kassatsu Hou Tan (Kaotikku Feito). ÌìµØ (Tenchi) = Can mean Heaven and Earth but can also mean Universe. »îš¢ (Kassatsiu) =Life and Death. ±ÀÕQ (Houtan) = Hou or Kuzure (±À) can mean Crumble/Copse/Break down/Destroy, while Tan (ÕQ) can mean Born, so I trante it as The Apocalypse and Genesis of life and death of universe. Too mouthful

    [9] Ä§„‡"ÌìÄ§" = Maken ¡°Tenma¡± ¨C Demon/Magic/Demonic/Cursed/Magical Sword ¡°Heavenly Demon¡±, but Tenma sound cooler.

    [10] An unpleasant memories, just like Dark History for people cured from Chuunibyou.

    [11] Masayuki use Hajimemashite which was only used if it¡¯s the first time you meet with someone and introduces yourself to that person. Like a scene in Anime when a transfer studente to your ss s/he will introduces her/himself starting with hajimemashite and then s/he name.

    [12] Rimuru admit that he is a pretty little girl.

    [13] Masayuki name is ±¾³ÇÕýÐÒ Honjou Masayuki / Masayuki Honjou (In english format), Honjou is his family name while Masayuki is his First/Given name. For Japanese people it is not really polite to call someone first name if you are not someone close to her/him. This is called as ºô¤Ó’Î¤Æ Yobisute in Japanese (Yobisute mean addressing someone without honorific) For a couple this is normal.

    [14] ShingakukoußMÑ§Ð£ ¨C a School centered on preparing the students to get into college/university

 Chapter 113 â€“ Tournament â€“ Finals Part 8

    Tournament ¨C Finals Part 8

    The Tournament only had two days left.

    Today is thest climax, all that is left is tomorrow¡¯s final match.

    The final match will be held in the morning, while a showing of the inside of the Dungeon is nned for the afternoon.

    However, even though this Coloseum was built to be as strong as possible. Traces of destruction can still be seen in some parts of the arena.

    Although they didn¡¯t conduct any temporary repairs for the match effect, to reach this degree of damage in just a few days, the matches were fiercer than expected.

    Oh well, as long as it doesn¡¯t affect the spectator¡¯s seats it¡¯s good.

    It¡®s unexpected, but in case of a big problem uring, we thoroughly set up a barrier.

    Well, another unexpected thing is the overwhelming poprity of Souka and Milim.

    Especially Milim.

    Though she only took the position of anouncer for one day, it seems she has acquired a deeply rooted fan base.

    Amongst the nobles and the adventurers, and even the influential monsters of the Jura Great Forest, she acquired tremendous poprity.

    Oh well, it¡¯s simply because they don¡¯t know her true nature, they cheerfully shouted things like¡ºMilim-Cha~n!!¡»or¡ºMI?LI?M?SAMA~~!!¡».

    It¡¯s interesting that for some reason they called Souka without any honorific, while there¡¯s no one that called Milim without an honorific.

    Is it because of the AuraHaki that she exudes? Is that the cause?

    Oh well, it¡¯s Milim after all.

    It wouldn¡¯t be a surprise even if it was.

    Today two matches will be held in the morning, while in the afternoon there will be a match to decide 3rd ce.

    Concerning the fatigue, the first match is more advantageous, but that isn¡¯t a good excuse.

    I¡¯m looking forward to the battles from today¡¯s matches, so do your best everyone.

    Well, it¡¯s almost time for today¡¯s first match to begin.

    The thirteenth match....... Benimaru vs Gobuta

    In contrast to the nervous Gobuta, Benimaru is calm.

    By the way, I conveyed a message to Gobuta that he can only summon Ranga in a fight.

    That, Gobuta is being recognized as the superior of Ranga, makes me concerned about the match.

    In this match, Gobuta is the leading actor till the end.

    ¡ºBegin£¡£¡¡»(Souka & Milim)

    With the harmonious shouts of Milim and Souka.

    Today¡¯s first match began.

    ¡¸Uooooo, I will do it-ssu!¡¹(Gobuta)

    So, Gobuta charged like yesterday.

    I thought that it was useless, and just like I thought, Benimaru dodged it and sent a kick.

    ¡¸Umu! As expected, Gobuta is no match for Benimaru!

    You better quick summon the Doggy[1] (Ranga)!¡¹(Milim)

    Without hiding anything, Milim gave out her adviceorder.

    ¡¸Otto, as expected the difference in their face is too great!?

    Contestant Gobuta cannot do anything to Contestant Benimaru~!¡¹(Souka)

    Souka¡¯s subjective live coverage greatly perturbed the heart and mind.

    Against this announcement, people without confidence in their face will cry.

    ¡¸Hehe, as expected-ssu........

    I tried to see how far I could go with my current ability-ssu.

    However, I¡¯m unable tond any hit-ssu.

    Please let me use it.

    Unique Skill¡ºBe my power (Demon Wolf Summon)[2]¡» also! ¡°Transform (Demon Wolf Unification)[3]¡±!!¡¹(Gobuta)

    Though Gobuta was on the verge of death because of Benimaru¡¯s kick, his injury recovered quickly now.

    A distortion urred in the air, and Ranga was summoned.

    And then....

    Ranga wraps Gobuta¡¯s body, and the unification between Ranga and Gobuta is done.

    Gobuta¡¯s body seems to have grownrger, with Ranga transforming himself into a Wolf¡¯s fur-like armor that covers Gobuta¡¯s entire body.

    Should I say it a humanoid version of Ranga?

    If I voiced my honest thoughts, it¡¯s too good for Gobuta, it¡¯s too cool.

    I thought something like ¡°Damn it! You¡¯re just a Gobuta, and yet you can Transform!?¡±.

    ¡¸O, oohhhhhh!! It¡¯s cool!! What is that? It¡¯s too cool!!¡¹(Milim)

    The highly excited Milim forgets her role.

    I know. I understand what Milim feels.

    Damn it, Gobuta. It¡¯s a much more wonderful ability than I thought.

    ¡¸Hehe, it¡¯s my turn next-ssu!¡¹(Gobuta with Ranga Armor)

    So he shouts, and then Gobuta disappeared!

    No, of course my eyes see it. But for normal people it looks like he¡¯s vanished.

    ¡¸Con, Contestant Gobuta disappeared!? Where on the earth.....?¡¹

    At that moment, Baaam!! There was an explosion on the surface of the Colosseum wall under the spectator¡¯s seat.

    To be exact, it¡¯s right under the distinguished guest room where we are in.

    I can see it clearly.

    Gobuta dered it coolly, and then began to run. However, he doesn¡¯t show any indication of stopping and as it is mmed himself into the wall, that¡¯s all.

    That idiot is still unable to control the power and speed at all.

    To make an easy to understandparison, he could run if he was aware of it, he could stop if he thought about it. Based on Gobuta¡¯s original ability, even he could run anywhere instantaneously like Ranga, such a thing could happen.

    And yet.....

    ¡¸Ootto, Contestant Gobuta isn¡¯t getting up, is he alright!?¡¹(Souka)

    Just like Souka said, Gobuta wont get up.

    He unable to move not because the physical damage. But because he fainted due to the shock.

    What should I say.......?

    Immediately after showing such a cool appearance, he showed a pathetic condition. I have no way to express other than ¡°It¡¯s Gobuta¡±.

    ¡¸Oi, you. Are you making fun of me? Shall we talk a while over there?¡¹(Milim)

    Thud Thud Thud[4] so Milim walks to Gobuta¡¯s spot, and then lifts Gobuta with one hand.

    Her face is smiling, but her eyes are not.

    ¡¸The winner is Benimaru, though I never thought it would became such an unsightly match.....

    Where had the anticipation and the excitement from before gone.........¡¹ (Milim)

    With such a charming voice echoing, she held Gobuta in her hand forefully.

    And after those words, Gobuta was taken from the Colosseum by Milim.

    ¡¸Uummm, It seems the RefereeJudge has left!

    Self destruct! Contestant Gobuta loss because he self destructed, it is a victory for Contestant Benimaru!¡¹ (Souka)

    ¡ºBooooo! Boooooooo!¡»(Spectators)

    Grand booing came.

    That is justified. As Gobuta loss by self destructing at the start of the match, moreover it¡¯s on the semifinal.

    It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if theyshed out withints and demanded reimbursement if they had pay money for it.

    But, when they see the appearance of Gobuta being pitifully dragged out by Milim, the intention toin disappears.

    Goodbye, Gobuta. I¡¯ll never forget your gant figure! (TL:LOL)

    Even though he coolly transformed himself with great effort, eventually the result was him pouring the fire and invoking Milim¡¯s great anger.

    Since Milim had high expectations for the match, it seems Gobuta¡¯s body would receive the torrent of her fury.

    ¡¸My master, I have returned!¡¹

    Ranga returned without any hesitation after deserting Gobuta.

    That¡¯s so, right? He doesn¡¯t want to get dragged into it. (TL: Milim¡¯s Lesson/Fist)

    It seems that he excused himself from Milim and ran away when they left the Colosseum.

    Now, let us pray for Gobuta¡¯s happiness in the next world [5]. (TL: XD I¡¯m crying)

    The lesson from today.

    When you are too lucky, the bacsh is terrifying.

    Gobuta used up too much luck yesterday. And this is the result.

    I wish he would acquire the ability honestly without depending only on luck from now on.

    So I wished, let¡¯s expect great efforts from Gobuta in the future.

    Oh well, it¡¯s just a story if he is able to survive after the discussion with Milim.

    ??????????????????????????

    The fourteenth match....... Shion vs Diablo

    It¡¯s a noteworthy match.

    It seems that Milim was having an important discussion with Gobuta, so she didn¡¯t return.

    She seems to be really angry.

    Gobuta too, had stepped on a terriblend mine.

    Thanks to all of that, Souka did the announcing by herself.

    ¡¸Begin!¡¹(Souka)

    So the beginning shout echoes, and the match begins.

    Between these two people, which one is the strongest?

    To say that a warm up is unnecessary, is that their intention?,

    ¡¸ChaoticThe Apocalypse and Genesis of FateLife and Death of the Universe!!

    ¡¸End of WorldWorld¡¯s Copse[6]¡¹

    At the same time, they used their special move.

    Shion¡¯s Special Move is endowed with ability of ¡°The oue is rewritten¡± by the effect of the Unique Skill¡ºCook¡».

    With the strength of strong will, it can negate the effect of the opponent¡¯s technique[7], it can be described as a sh that brings the result that Shion wishes for.

    In a sense, it was ability to manipte the fate.

    Even if the fate said that it could not be cut, it will get cut. It was a sword that brings death.

    Against Diablo.

    Who putting an effect that denied everything, it was an ability that would bring about destruction.

    To the things that Diablo didn¡¯t allow, the effect would bring destruction, for the people who couldn¡¯t resist the effect they will receive despair.

    Their ability can be said as an antithesis of each other, in the end, the victory or the defeat is decided by the collision of their will.

    Its looks like they intend to fight with all their might from the start.

    While destruction energy is condensing in both of Diablo¡¯s hands, Shion shes using her ¨­dachi.

    A sh between magic and sword is something typical that I¡¯ve already seen.

    However, those two people, because of their unbelievable concentration and fighting spirit, each had the intention to sh from the start.

    How much time has passed?

    It seems like an eternity, but only several seconds had passed.

    However, in these several seconds, Shion and Diablo were exhausted and settled their battle.

    As expected the winner is.....

    An intense spark urred in the middle of Shion and Diablo.

    Then, the time of conclusion arrived.

    A crack had run through Shion¡¯s ¨­dachi, and so it broke.

    Simultaneously, Diablo grabbed hold and crushed the whirlpool of energy that smolders in the center. However, Diablo¡¯s left arm flew off because he suppressed the power that was produced by their ability.

    It disappeared from the palm to the shoulder.

    One could see what kind of extreme power had been disyed.

    ¡¸Kufufufufu. It was a great swordsmanship, you had me in a dangerous spot.¡¹(Diablo)

    Diablo praises Shion without minding his lost arm.

    However, Shion cannot even stand up after being blown away by the aftermath of their techniques¡¯s explosion.

    ¡¸Fu, what was dangerous? You still have more power, right? You....¡¹ (Shion)

    ¡¸Not at all, there¡¯s not much power left.

    If I still had more power, I wouldn¡¯t have made such blunder as to lose my left arm.¡¹ (Diablo)

    ¡¸Fufu. Didn¡¯t you suppress the energy of the technique with one left arm......? It is my loss.¡¹(Shion)

    Shion admitted her defeat honestly.

    Well, isn¡¯t it natural?

    If Diablo waste to suppress the energy of their technique, Shion would have received a direct hit from the techniques¡¯ explosion.

    Even though it just an aftermath, she seemed to receive damage that made her unable to stand, it might be dangerous for her if she had received a direct hit from it.

    The one that should be praised is Diablo.

    Though he lost his left arm, he conceals that injury with his robe and acts like nothing happened at all.

    Or rather, how strong he is seriously?

    Though he was an Arc Demon when he arrived, after I summoned him, there were still many mysteries about him.

    He had be a Demon Duke now, and he was clearly stronger than Beretta.

    He also won against the Demon Lord Karion, so to what extent will his strength be if he fights seriously?

    Should I ask Wisdom King Raphael to tell me secretly this time?

    Somehow, my subordinates, many of them had be stronger, more than I¡¯d expected.

    I can¡¯t be careless.

    Anyway, the winner of this match is Diablo.

    ¡¸Winner, Diablooooo!!¡¹(Souka)

    With Souka¡¯s announcement, the shout of joy reverberated in the Colossem.

    With this the two strongest are present.

    Benimaru and Diablo.

    Since we are talking about Diablo, his injury might have already recovered by tomorrow, so I think there will be no problem with his condition for the Final match.

    The next issue is about Shion.

    If she is still in her current condition, Gobuta will be 3rd ce by default.

    No, it will only be if Gobuta is still alive.

    The match to decide 3rd ce will be held at noon. Gobuta vs Shion.

    If their conditions are not alright, will they even be able to do the match?

    I praised Diablo¡¯s victory while worrying about that.

    ??????????????????????????

    The match at noon, we somehow managed to hold it.

    Milim returned just before noon, at the same time as the ending of Shion vs Diablo.

    She spoke calmly and reported herself but...... it seems Gobuta came and received Full Potion at the medical care building.

    ¡¸It¡¯s terrible-ssu, I might already be broken-ssu.....¡¹(Gobuta)

    So, I heard Gobuta murmuring in small voice as his body trembled and shook.

    But the report that came from the Goburina of the medical care squad stated that there is no apparent problem.

    Shion is lively.

    After all she is immortal[8].

    Her recovery ended quickly, her physical condition was also checked.

    The problem is that her weapon was broken.

    But,

    ¡¸Just like Gobuta, I don¡¯t need things like a weapon!

    Aside from that, what will happen to my Hercules¡¯ Edge?Reforged[9]?¡¹

    So, she more worried about her broken sword.

    Oh well, that ¨­dachi was a great article that kept enduring the reckless utilization by Shion.

    She seemed so attached to it that she gave it a name, I can understand about her worry.

    But, we can¡¯t do anything except leave this to Kurobee.

    Though restoration is possible with my regeneration ability, in this case, the magic power that Shion poured into it until now bes useless.

    Although Shion would get used to it with much effort, it would be a waste if it return to its original state.

    I entrust this to no one except the Godly Craftsman Kurobee.

    Therefore, Shion will go to the match without a weapon.

    Match for 3rd ce...... Gobuta vs Shion

    It¡¯s starting.

    Gobuta performed the ¡°Transformation¡± from the start.

    It seems he uses it better than before.

    While he nces repeatedly towards Milim in worry, he sets out to fight with all his might.

    Shion, even though she had saw Gobuta who was full of openings, she intended to conscientiously keep himpany.

    Or rather, did she intent to do it for 30 minutes?

    Even if she receives a punch with full power, she will just recover. This happened repeatedly.

    Gobuta was already in tears. Even so,

    ¡¸It¡¯s wonderful, Gobuta! Even though his attack waspletely useless, his expression still show that he still has another card in his hand!¡¹(Evil Judge)

    So Milim performed her live coverage.

    Her eyes was emitting a message. ¡°Giving Up? I won¡¯t permit it!¡±

    Gobuta, so pitiful.

    During these 30 minutes, it was like waiting for a death penalty. For Gobuta this time was like an extended trialtorture.

    However, because Milim was watching, he couldn¡¯t even escape.

    Gobuta already made a blunder when he attracted Milim with his cool ¡°Transformation¡± that appealed to her.

    But you know, during these 30 minutes Gobuta¡¯s movement improved remarkably.

    They say that realbat is superior to mock trainingbat, this may surely be urate.

    To thest few minutes, Gobuta seeded in evading several times. Has he gotten used to Ranga¡¯s speed?

    As expected, whatever has been said about Gobuta, he is a real genius.

    Even so, it¡¯s still impossible for him to win.

    After 30 minutes pass, it¡¯s only Shion that is standing.

    ¡ºIt¡¯s victory for Contestant Shion!!¡»

    So Milim and Souka dered Shion¡¯s victory at the same time.

    The 1st Tempest Tournament, the 3rd ce belongs to Shion.

    Gobuta did his best too.

    To even reach such position was already a great feat.

    Today I think I will treat Shion and Gobuta nicely.

    [1] ¥ï¥ó×Ó Wanko, Wan=Woof Ko=Common name ending for a child or something that given a name. Should I use Woofy than Doggy?

    [2] ¡ºÄ§ÀÇÕÙ†¾(¥ª¥ì¥Ë¥Á¥«¥é¥ò)¡» Maookamishoukan (Ore ni Chikara wo) ¨C Clown trante this as ¡°Bestow me thy Power¡± Same meaning.

    [3] "Ä§ÀÇºÏÒ»(¥Ø¥ó¥·¥ó)" Maokami gouitsu (Henshin) ¨C Gouitsu can mean Unification/Unite/Fusion.

    [4] SFX, Milim is walking briskly.

    [5] Alt line: Now, let¡¯s us pray so Gobuta¡¯s soul may rest in peace.

    [6] ÊÀ½ç¤Î±À‰²(¥¨¥ó¥É?¥ª¥Ö?¥ï©`¥ë¥É) Sekai no Houkai (Endo Obu Waurudo).

    [7] ¼¼ Waza can mean skill too....

    [8] Fushi ²»ËÀ = Immortal. Can also mean Undead/Undying.

    [9] In case you forget , Shion name her Odachi as Gouriki maru („‚Á¦Íè?¸Ä) with kai behind name can mean revised/reforged. Maru is suffix for names of swords, etc. ¸Ä also mean Custom Like Zaku-¸Ä that is 3 times more faster or other¸Ä in G-Universe.

 Chapter 114 â€“ Tournament â€“ Finals Part 9

    Tournament ¨C Finals Part 9

    Thest day of the Tournament has finallys arrived.

    The final match is today.

    Whoever wins between Benimaru and Diablo won¡¯t be doubted.

    That¡¯s because the ones left in the end are the strongest.

    If Gobuta remained there, there might be objections against it.

    Well, even so it¡¯s still a fact that Gobuta remained in the top four.

    However, Gobuta being 4th ce is......

    Obviously the 4th ce should be taken by Souei or Gerudo rather than Gobuta, it could be said that Gobuta is owner of strong luck.

    But you know, to be able to unite with Ranga, it mightnot be possible to say that it¡¯s merely his good luck.

    Right now he still can¡¯t master the ability, but eventually he would master it.

    Anyway, he could potentially achieve unification ¡°Transform¡± in one night, so he would be able to optimize the unification.

    Before that, he is aiming too high to control the power.

    Gobuta worked hard.

    It might be Gobuta that improved the most during this tournament.

    Well, today¡¯s match,

    It can be said that Benimaru was blessed with his opponents.

    Although he had a good match against Souei, his other matches were with lower rank people like Gozurl and a win by default with Gobuta.

    On the other hand, Diablo was against three strong people.

    The former Demon Lord Karion, and my greatest masterpiece Beretta the Saint Demon Doll.

    And at the end was Shion.

    His opponents were powerful people of Demon Lord ss, yet he defeated them all.

    In any case, if he wins against Benimaru in today¡¯s match. There¡¯ll be no objection against calling him the strongest in Tempest.

    Well, how will it turn out?

    Today¡¯s live report will be conducted by Souka alone.

    Milim left taking Gobuta with her.

    Apparently she said she will retrain Gobuta for a whole day, she didn¡¯t seem interested in the final match.

    Although I don¡¯t know if it is a good or bad thing for Gobuta, it might be rare asion to receive training and other things from Milim personally. I want him to do his best as much as possible.

    It seems he trained together with Karion-san the Lion Mask too, they should be good friends.

    Oh well, while praying for Gobuta¡¯s safety, let¡¯s watch the match.

    ¡¸Well then it¡¯s thest match! Final match, begin!!¡¹

    Final....... Benimaru vs Diablo

    On Souka¡¯s yell the match began.

    Kufufufufu.

    Diablo rejoiced, joy gushing forth from deep inside his mind.

    The one who summoned him was truly, a very wonderful Master.

    Though he lived for a long time, he¡¯d nevere across a fight that made his heart pound like this.

    For him, fighting meant trampling down the opponent.

    The weak were only to be trampled down and get killed.

    After all, it¡¯s because there were only a few people that were able to hurt him who was a resident of the spirit world.

    Even when he rarely manifested in the physical world, it was very simple for him to ughter people who lived there within the time he stayed there. That also includes the Summoner.

    After all, not knowing his own standing, the Summoner summoned Diablo who was a high rank being...

    It can only be said that it was a foolish act, he couldn¡¯t even protest if he retired from the living.

    To begin with, what kind of race is Demon RaceDemon?

    In the ancient past, during the time when the Spirits of Light and Dark were born, receiving the blessing of light, the Angel¡¯s Egg wasid, and receiving the wave of darkness the Demon¡¯s Seed was sowed.

    At the same time when Spirit of Time was born, the egg hatched, and the seed budded.

    The two were born as a conceptual existence with a pure energy body without a physical body

    That was the origin of Angels and Demons.

    The mysterious thing was that the Angels and Demons that were born at the same time were on bad terms.

    When they meet, fighting is unavoidable, long fights were repeatedly fought.

    However, because the effects of their fights were toorge, unknowingly once in every 500 years they¡¯ll only fight for seven days, such an agreement was made.

    For Diablo who finds pleasure in fighting, such a peaceful period was the most tedious time.

    For them who don¡¯t have physical bodies, they don¡¯t have the ability to interfere with the physical world.

    That¡¯s why, he rejoiced when the summons from the new Demon Lord came, it marked the end of his monotonous time.

    That Demon Lord (Rimuru) said.

    ¡ºI prepared thy food (body),e forth Demon.

    Be helpful and serve me!¡»

    He grows excited every time he recalls it.

    He was summoned and named! He felt so intuitionally.

    He annihted the small friesdemons who tried to steal the march, and then he put on a nonchnt look.

    And so, he obtained it.

    A new body and a Master who was worthy for him to pledge his allegiance to.

    That body adapted to him, the body transformed into one he wished for by liberally spending the saved magic power that he hadn¡¯t used before.

    In addition, his Master (Rimuru) had evolved into a true Demon Lord. He felt the influx of energy overflowing into him and replenishing the consumed magic power.

    And, the most decisive thing, he was given a name.

    The body that was made from magic power that had been saved up over a long time, the empty body was fully injected with magic power, and when he receives a name his form stabilized.

    For him, fighting meant trampling down the opponent.

    That¡¯s why he doesn¡¯t have any interest in strength. After all, it¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t have any memory of having a hard fight.

    Even in fight against the Angel, it was just a massacre and a usual thing for him.

    Therefore, when the saved up magic power waspletely consumed, he became a powerful person worthy to be called a Demon Duke.

    Even in the Demon world, there is no existence that is higher than him.

    Right now, he could stably use his experience that he had acquired over a very long time, he might really be an existence proportional to a True Demon Lord.

    Even Diablo can¡¯t see the limit of his Master Rimuru.

    For the first time Diablo realized there is a sky above the sky.[1]

    And, for him that didn¡¯t have any interest in strength till now, Diablo also began to wish for strength after being inspired by his monster friends.

    1st ce.

    That was a proof of being the highest among the monster subordinates of Demon Lord Rimuru.

    It was the proof of being the most useful and trusted person.

    What a sweet sound that titited the mind.

    ¡°By all costs, the seat of 1st rank must be mine.¡± So Diablo thought.

    Shion who proposed the ranking, was defeated by him.

    But, he also admits Shion was the strongest oni, since she was his opponent for the semifinal.

    It¡¯s not possible to let down his guard.

    (Kufufufufu. However, the one who win this is me!)

    While Diablo looks forward to the fight, he doesn¡¯t doubt his victory.

    ¡¸.......Final match, Begin!!¡¹

    By Souka¡¯s signal, the final match began.

    Now all that¡¯s left is only to win against Benimaru with all his power.

    Diablo was not yet eager, but he released the power he carried in his body!

    Benimaru thought while observing Diablo.

    This demon.....is haphazard.

    There are many powerful, mutated people amongst Rimuru¡¯s subordinates.

    But, only this Demon (Diablo) is special.

    In Benimaru¡¯s insight, if he and Shion fought directly, without doubt the winner would be Shion. So he thought.

    The reason is simple. Benimaru is suited for a group fight while Shion is cut out for individual fight. It¡®s only that.

    Turning the same amount of energy for group attack into one target would increase the power.

    But even with such condition, he thought that Shion had more advantages in a one vs one battle.

    And yet, in front of Diablo, that Shion was defeated.

    It was a direct fight, yet she was overwhelmed.

    Benimaru thought that his chance to win in a straight forward fight is low.

    However.........

    ¡¸......Begin!¡¹

    In response to Souka¡¯s yell, he distanced himself from Diablo in an instant.

    Tricks and lukewarm techniques are meaningless.

    The right choice is to challenge the opponent with the strongest skill with maximum power. That was the decision Benimaru took after watching the defeated Lion Mask¡¯s and Shion¡¯s battle, It was decided in the beginning!

    ¡¸Hell reck me Prison¡¹

    A ck ball as big as a fist flies towards Diablo.

    There is no attempt from Diablo to avoid it, the formation of the magic circle ispleted immediately, and a dome of 3m in diameter was formed with Diablo at its center.

    Unlike the one from before, it¡¯s loaded with enormous magic power. It was the sessfulpression of Hell Fire, which had an unparalleled power which cannot be resisted.

    Just like Benimaru, Diablo also has resistance against Natural Effects, but it¡¯s useless against the nullification attribute of the ck me.

    When the dome ispleted, Benimaru¡¯s victory will be guaranteed, or at least that¡¯s what should happen.

    ¡¸Kufufufufu. If I receive this attack straight ahead, it will be dangerous. Paradise

    Time (Time of Allurement)[2].¡¹

    Diablo¡¯s voice is heard and the surrounding time stops.

    Before he was thoroughly burnt by the dome of ck me, the movement of the magic power was stopped, and the generation of heat was obstructed.

    Though he only saw it for an instant, he fathomed the detail of the technique and its countermeasure.

    It was another effect of the Unique Skill¡ºGreat Wiseman[3]¡» that Diablo possessed, for Diablo that had mastered this skill, skills that need long activation times are useless against him.

    This was surely the most dreadful aspect of he who had diligently mastered this ability.

    Also the reason why Diablo deliberately let himself received the attacks from his opponent, was only to reconfirm the result from his analytical appraisal.

    In case of some techniques, he could even steal it just by seeing it

    ¡¸Tch, just by looking, my technique was sealed......¡¹

    In the stopped world, Benimaru grumbled to Diablo.

    His first card is sealed, there is no anxiety in Benimaru while he thinking about the next n.

    From the beginning, Diablo was in better position, because he had seen through one¡¯s mind.

    But, even if they predict that they are equal in simple physicalbat, if there is no winning move, it will be useless.

    Since there is physical attack nullification, a simple sh won¡¯t give any damage.

    Although it¡¯s possible with Aura de, its power is too weak to deal fatal damage to either of them.

    Rather, Benimaru predicted that he would lose if Diablo put his ability to use.

    ¡¸Kufufufufu. Please stop being pretentious.

    You still have a trump card, right?

    You will die if you aren¡¯t really serious when receiving my technique, you know!¡¹

    Diablo began the movement to use the technique at the same time as he dered.

    ¡°End of World¡± that surpassed Shion¡¯s Special Move, is a Super Special Move.[4]

    Benimaru judged that he had no time to think, and released a master swordsman art he had learned from Hakurou.

    ¡°Dim Stream sh¡±. it¡¯s just like flowing water, warding everything and deflect it back at the opponent.

    Without being able to grasp its elegant simplicity, its effect will perplex the opponent, it is the pinnacle of sword arts.

    ¡¸End of World!¡¹

    ¡¸Dim Current sh!!¡¹

    At the same time as End of World was cast, the time stopped by Paradise Time begins to flow.

    Receiving the aftereffects of End of World, an intense pain went through Benimaru¡¯s whole body.

    The energy that was unable to be warded off by ¡°Dim Current sh¡± prated his whole body.

    ¡¸Kufufufufu. You still got more. Or, do you give up?¡¹

    Benimaru was blown off and rolled over on the ground when the stopped time began to move again.

    Even though the sense of pain was nullified, his whole body was in pain, he noticed that this was a sign that his life was in danger.

    Diablo asks Benimaru with carefree tone, but Benimaru had no time to reply.

    Rather, to receive End of World inside of Paradise Time and still be capable of safely standing would be abnormal.

    However, he didn¡¯t care about such thoughts, Benimaru believed that he himself was worthless.

    His sword skill had improved so that he could now fight on par with Hakurou. His ability to concentrate magic power to use inbat had also increased and he could use it for various purposes.

    But.......Benimaru was inferior to Shion in Individual fights, he was also inferior to Ranga in Large-scale fights.

    In the end, he who specialized inmanding and seeing the whole picture, is he unable to transcend the wall of strength?

    That was the issue Benimaru faced.

    As the Army Commander, he was able to be useful for Rimuru. However, as he was right now, wasn¡¯t it impossible for him to be Rimuru¡¯ Shield?

    He was haunted by such anxiety.

    That¡¯s why.........

    (Don¡¯t screw around with me. Why, there is a need for this great me[5] to be worried about such a small and unimportant thing!)

    He gradually became furious.

    Originally he held a short-tempered personality, he had be more mature and learned patience recently, but........

    There is no way his initial personality can change so easily.

    As a Commander he held a sense of responsibility merely to make the aim of harmonious surroundingse to fruition.

    (To stop is foolish. It not like me, to worry repetitively is troublesome.

    That¡¯s right, I only need to win. If the opportunity is nonexistent then I¡¯ll just make one appear!)

    Benimaru made a breakthrough.

    Benimaru stood up and brandished his katana without answering Diablo¡¯s question.

    Diablo who saw that appearance as the decision for the continuation of the fight,ughed lightly.

    ¡¸Kufufufufu. It¡¯s Benimaru indeed!¡¹

    So he said as he took out a distorted de, holding it with both hands.

    Its appearance is like three ws, it¡¯s symmetric.

    The length of one w is about 1m, a sharp double-edged de.

    It¡¯s a special weapon made by Kurobee for Diablo, a Scissorsded w Scissors[6].

    Seeing Diablo who didn¡¯t use weapon before and letting out his personal weapon right now, amotion arises inside the Colosseum.

    And, while anticipating something, they were engulfed by an intense enthusiasm.

    Benimaru discarded his hesitation, and had his mind focus.

    In the first ce, there is a guy who improves greatly during a fight. If you say recently, it¡¯s Gobuta.

    ¡°If that Idiot can, there¡¯s no way I can¡¯t!¡± is the simplest answer Benimaru came up with.

    (I¡¯ll do it. I will not let this bastard look down on my power...!!!!)

    And while calming his mind, a thick aura enclosed his whole body. He invoked the¡ºDemon me Transformation¡», the injury on his body is healed.

    At the same time, he fused the thick aura and the ck me into one.

    There are no ripples in it, a beautiful dark red aura covers his entire body and the preparation wasplete.

    It didn¡¯t even take more than a second.

    ¡¸I will be serious next. Don¡¯t resent me even if you die, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Kufufufufu. Such confidence, I don¡¯t dislike it.¡¹

    Their gaze intersected, each one of them released the greatest technique they held.

    ¡¸Scissors of EndLife¡¯s Harvest![7]¡¹

    ¡¸RebirthInterment st of methe Hazy ck me!![8]¡¹

    Diablo¡¯s Scissors which reaps all lives, in a moment it shed with Benimaru¡¯s Katana dyed in crimson, it was stopped and repelled back.

    When the Katana was retracted, a surge of ck me aura struck Diablo and shed at him.

    Just like flowing water, it cannot be eluded, the me wrapped up and thoroughly burned everything.

    Right now, produced at this moment was Benimaru¡¯s Special Move.

    Benimaru¡¯s Katana couldn¡¯t stand the heat and the impact so it broke and melted.

    Diablo¡¯s Scissors melted too because of the damage it received from Benimaru¡¯s Katana, and became something he couldn¡¯t use.

    Of course, Diablo who was wielding it also received arge wound on his chest and fell to the ground, defeated.

    ¡¸Ku, Kufufufufu....... Splendid. This is the first time in my lifethat I tasted defeat.......

    What is this? This bitterness. Never again do I want to taste such a thing......

    ¡¸Never again? You..What do you think a fight is.....¡¹

    Benimaru fell to his knee as well, it seems like he had exhausted his spirit energy.

    ¡¸E, eetto....... It¡¯s victory for Contestant Benimaru!!¡¹

    So Souka dered, at this moment, the winner was decided.

    It was a long tournament thatsted for several days. And so, the end arrived.

    [1]ÉÏ¤Ë¤ÏÉÏ¤Î´æÔÚ¤¬¤¤¤ë jou niwa jou no sonzai ga iru. Above strong person there still someone stronger.

    [2] ÕT»ó¤Î•rég(¥Ñ¥é¥À¥¤¥¹?¥¿¥¤¥à) Yuuyaku no Jikan (Paradaisu taimu) ¨C Time of

    [3] ´óÙtÈËDaikenjin ¨C Great Wisemen. While Rimuru¡¯ is ´óÙtÕßDaikenja.

    [4] Shion¡¯s Special Move (Hissatsuwaza±Øš¢¼¼) while Diablo¡¯s is Chou Zetsugi ³¬½~¼¼ (Super/Ultra/Hyper/Ultimate-Special Move)

    [5] Oresama

    [6] ×¦äeÈÐ(¥·¥¶©`¥º) Tsume hasami ha (Scissors)

    [7] ÉúÃü¤Î…§·‚(¥¨¥ó¥É?¥ª¥Ö?¥·¥¶©`¥º) Seimei no Shuukaku (End of Scissors) ¨C I changed it as Scissors of End as End of Scissors sounds a bit weird.......

    [8] –Vü\Ñ×ÔáÆÆ(¥ê¥Ð©`¥¹?¥Õ¥ì¥¤¥à) Oboro KuroEn Souyabu (Ribausu fureimu)

 Chapter 115 â€“ Underground Labyrinth Exploration Party

    Underground Labyrinth Exploration Party

    The final match ended, with Benimaru as the champion.

    With this the rankings from 1st to 4th are decided.

    Come to think of it, it will be necessary to decide the official positions and titles.

    For the time being, the Four Heavenly Kings (Shitennou) might be good.

    Speaking about the Four Heavenly Kings, it¡¯s Gobuta.

    ¡ºKukuku, that fellow is the weakest of the Four Heavenly Kings. He¡¯s the disgrace of the Four Heavenly Kings!¡»

    Will something like that be said?

    It fits so much that it¡¯s scary.

    If Gobuta is not in unification state with Ranga, there seems to be a usible chance of victory against a high ranking party of adventurers.

    Oh well, it might be difficult to win against a prepared Gobuta.

    Aside from that, the organization seems to have expanded. Looks like I have to think about the official position.

    I note it down in my mind.

    Because the victory ceremony ended, it is now time for the Labyrinth Exploration Party.

    It¡¯s only for applicants, but I hope there are a lot of participants if possible.

    Today Ramiris is also energetic, she sits on my shoulder. Her face brimming with confidence.

    Veldora who stands beside me also has a somewhat proud expression.

    ¡¸Oi, is it safe? Because today is the exploration party, it¡¯s not good to be reckless you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Fuffufu. It¡¯s Aluright~![1] Please leave it to me! I will operated the safety device today.¡¹

    ¡¸Kukukku. However, after tomorrow, it might be the awakening day of an atrociousbyrinth!¡¹

    Looking at each other¡¯s faces, Ramiris and Veldoraughed wickedly.

    Is that okay? For some reason, I be uneasy.

    Leaving the final touches to someone else might be an unwise thing to do.

    After the lunch break ended, the spectators returned to their seat in the Colosseum.

    The purpose is to disy the Dungeon, but if 10,000 people go to the Dungeon at once it will get too crowded, and it also wouldn¡¯t be a decent tour.

    Having thought about that, I requested one party to represent the conquering of the dungeon.

    Fortunately, it seems there¡¯s nobody who went home after the lunch break.

    It¡¯s possible to advertise it fully with this.

    Myormiles proceeds to the center of the Colosseum, he greets the spectators with the mike in his hand.

    And then,

    ¡¸Well then without any dy, are there any brave people who want to conquer our country¡¯s famous Dungeon?¡¹

    He shouted.

    While he shouts, we too head to the center of the Colosseum.

    Ramiris who is still sitting on my shoulder, summons the Underground Labyrinth¡¯s temporary gate in the middle of the Colosseum.

    ¡ºOoooo!!¡»

    Amotion is heard, and a quiet excitement spreads to the spectators.

    By the way, if there are no applicants, it would be Masayuki-kun¡¯s turn.

    I¡¯m able to arrange it perfectly. He is waiting on standby for his turn.

    As for the live broadcast position, Souka is the cameraman, Hakusou and Nansou will be her helpers.

    So! The challenger¡¯s looks will be projected onto therge monitor, it¡¯s a n to let spectators observe the Dungeon safely.

    It would be a big problem if by any chance the big shots got hurt. Therefore, I adopted a n to let only the representatives personally experience it.

    Again, if there are no people interested in entering the Dungeon, its Masayuki¡¯s turn.

    The problem is to n the experience of death.

    However, if the first step into the first floor ends up unreasonable with an instant death, then there will be no challengers in the future.

    Because of that, I want you to do your best reasonably.

    Because the area is considerably wide, I don¡¯t think they can clear the first floor, but..... This time, I let the helpers (Souka and co) that will apany them to hold [Group Return] items.

    If there is a problem, it¡¯s possible for them to return immediately.

    For about 2 hours, Souka will capture the best moments inside so that the spectators can enjoy it.

    Of course, as a souvenir, I also prepared treasure boxes with weapons and other things here and there.

    Did Ramiris,Veldora, and Milim set an unreasonable trap or not? It¡¯s the only worry I¡¯ve had since a while ago.

    ¡¸Hehe, oi Demon Lord-san. We will reveal your pretenses!

    To show such a thing like a Tournament and grandiosely fixed matches, no matter how it impresses us, it¡¯ll not end well!

    For those kinds of things, you used some kind of illusion magic, right?

    It¡¯s okay even if you don¡¯t answer. Also thisbyrinth is just a bluff, we can see through your true colors!¡¹

    Hn?

    Somehow the candidate appears by himself?

    It¡¯s convenient right? Though it also seems idiotic.......

    Apparently people who fought in this Colloseum were thought as some kind of illusion.

    If you don¡¯t have some ability, it¡¯s not possible to predict what is happening.

    Probably because of that, there were people who simply enjoyed it as a show and there were some like these guys that suspect it was a hallucination or an illusion.

    Or rather, for people who were able to follow the matches, they looked pale and wanted to believe it isn¡¯t true.

    Although I said they were able to follow them, they just understood that the fights were on a different dimension, understanding only to such a degree. But that is fine.

    My purpose was aplished to some extent, and people who came to pick a fight with me should have disappeared once they watched the fight.

    As expected, there are one or two people who can understand this among the warriors that were brought by important people from each country.

    It¡¯s fine if those people tell the truth to their employer.

    It was also expected that there would be some people who wouldn¡¯t believe their eyes.

    Well, as the long-awaited candidate came out, let¡¯s make the request immediately.

    Because this just a trial, naturally the ¡°Bracelet of Revival¡± is distributed for free.

    By Ramiris¡¯ ability, it is possible to revive 10 seconds after dying.

    After that an improvement was added, I heard that its ability to cancel injury and pain when dead is confirmed.

    If High Heal or Full Potion is used, it is possible to revive on the spot.

    I give them such tips and exin it so they don¡¯t think that it will happen outside of thebyrinth.

    Assuming some idiot misunderstands that it¡¯s possible to revive even on the outside, it¡¯s not our responsibility.

    It¡¯s annoying that everything is considered to be the reasonability of the organizer side.

    Even in my previous world, it feels like the responsibility was pressed too much on the shop side.

    For the idiot who breaks the rule and acts violently. Even if they die, I think they reaped what they had sown.

    However, when the exnation is insufficient the responsibility is ours. I take that as a warning; I decided to do things as carefully as I can.

    ¡¸Huh there is no death inside thebyrinth? Interesting.

    Then, you over there please die and show it! ¡¹

    He tests it on another person rather than on himself.

    Oh well, it might be a natural request. The nominated Nansou, put on the ¡°Bracelet¡± while weaning a ¡®what a pain[2]¡¯ expression and entered the Dungeon.

    At the same time, the challengers also enter.

    Therge skinhead man[3], who let out the previous remark seems to be the leader, took out a hatchet.

    ¡¸Then, please attack.¡¹

    To Souka¡¯ words, Nansou is shed when he about to say¡¸Wait!¡¹.

    ¡¸Kieeeeee!!¡¹

    Or so like that, a loud scream was heard, Nansou is shed so many times over.

    Nansou didn¡¯t counterattack, he just receive the attack just as it is.

    Is the skinhead malicious? He keeps on attacking without aiming at the same ce as one hit didn¡¯t kill him.

    Though Nansou¡¯s appearance is a personified dragon, he¡¯s not a human.

    Because the other party is a monster, he torments him without any restraint.

    Oh well, the attacks is blocked by Nansou¡¯s scales, and there is a possibility that he didn¡¯t really receive any damage.

    The skinhead is covered with sweat, after he dealt a dozens of blow and he finally demanded support from hispanion.

    Many magic and arrows pour down on Nansou, it¡¯s seems he finally defeated after some ten minutes pass.

    I think I should apologize to Nansouter. After all he was pushed to an unpleasant role.

    Nansou¡¯s defeated body bes light particles and disappears.

    The equipment he wore in his body also changed into simr light articles and disappears.

    Such spectacle is recorded and projected on therge screen in the Colosseum with the crystal ball that the helper (Souka and co) brought along.

    And so, at the same moment the light particles disappearing, Nansou is revived on the side of the temporary gate in the middle of the Colosseum.

    ¡ºOooo!!¡»

    Shouts of joy arise from the spectators.

    It¡¯s troublesome if this too is doubted as a trick, but there¡¯s no other way to make them believe other than by experiencing it themselves.

    So the challenger is only this adventurer. I think I have no other choice but to wait until it spreads from mouth to mouth.

    Even if there is a curious challenger, a cautious person might not try it.

    Anyway, the exploration began when the skinhead and co reach an agreement.

    ¡ºNow, let the exploration of the Dungeon begin!

    An unknown world ahead. Just what is waiting beyond this......]

    Souka¡¯s face is projected onto therge screen, and the inside situation is ryed.

    It¡¯s made in documentary style.

    And so, they advance through the first floor madecoherently of stone.

    I thought that someone would normallydraw a map while advancing, but it seems there is no one preparing a map.

    Will they be okay? Though I thought there were cave explorations or something like that even in this world.......

    ¡¸Tch, it¡¯s only leading to the same path!

    What, isn¡¯t this just a crossroad!]

    ¡¸Danna, didn¡¯t we already go through this path before?¡¹

    ¡¸Basson, this bad! It seems like thisbyrinth is wider than we thought.¡¹

    I immediately lost my worry for those people.

    I had already exined about the size, but it seems they didn¡¯t listen.

    Oh well, it maybe that.

    The worst thing that could happen to them is to return by dying, also an SOS function has already included in the bracelet.

    If you use the function, Trainee-san and the other dryad will appear to save you.

    Oh well, though the only thing they do is sent you back forcibly to the surface.

    The Skinhead man, his name was Basson, he and hispanion¡¯s anxiety had increased, their expressions suggest that they didn¡¯t find this situation amusing.

    Not good, it¡¯s not the issue with the level of difficulty.

    The challenger was too foolish.

    In case of this, I should have prepared a shill[4].

    While Imenting about it,

    ¡¸Basson-san! There is a room in this way!?¡¹

    One of hispanion notices a door.

    ¡¸Oi, Ramiris. What¡¯s inside that room?

    There is no monster room in the first floor right? Didn¡¯t we advertised it properly?¡¹

    ¡¸It, it¡¯s alright. That challenger is slightly beyond awful....

    No matter what I¡¯ve said, their recklessness until now was beyond my expectations.

    But, there is a treasure chest and one monster inside that room. There¡¯s no problem!¡¹

    Okay, if that so it¡¯s alright,

    I feel uneasy. Never did I think that our n will be out of order like this......

    That adventurer was equal to a ¡°B-¡± rank.

    That party wasposed of 6 people, for they to fail the first floor of thisbyrinth, was something beyond our expectation.

    Oh well, it¡¯s not a dungeon you can conquer under 2 hours, but total party annihtion was something bad for the publicity.

    I look at the image while excited.

    One person put his hand on the door and opened it carefully.

    Inside it is one Giant Bear.

    It¡¯s alright. Because it¡¯s just a monster of C rank, it¡¯s on level they can defeat.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a monster! A Giant Bear, I¡¯ll be the decoy, you all watch for a chance!¡¹

    Basson leaped into the room and confronted the Giant Bear from the front.

    And so, the battle begins.

    Hispanions covering from his back wereunching their attacks one after another, and after minutes they finally defeated the Giant Bear.

    It¡¯s seems nobody is injured. However...............

    ¡¸Oi, did they actually need five minutes to defeat one Giant Bear with six people?

    If they do poorly like this, it could take about three days for them, only to conquer the first floor.¡¹

    ¡¸It is, isn¡¯t......? We need to arrange for the monsters to also drop food ingredients......¡¹

    Perhaps the difficulty of thebyrinth is higher than we think?

    No, I only want to think that those guys are low level.

    Oh well, the upper floor is a huge map, only the lowest floor closely resembles it in size.

    Because there were many traps, the map size was gradually narrowed.

    I made it so that they only would be able to clear 10 floors in one week, so it was good that the estimation was higher than the reasonable level I¡¯d thought of.

    ¡ºOtto, the desperate struggle with the Giant Bear finally ended!

    It seems there is a treasure chest in this room.

    What the heck is inside of it......?¡»

    Because of Souka¡¯s voice, I turned my eyes to therge screen.

    One of Basson¡¯spanions opened the box casually.

    Oioi, don¡¯t they take any precautions against traps? I have seen better skills in Ellen¡¯s professional group before.

    They are too low level, seeing them made me cringe.

    About them, in front of my eyes that had been ustomed to game, I can¡¯t think of them as anything other than amateurs.

    Perhaps in this world they aren¡¯t familiar with the concept of a treasure box inside abyrinth? That¡¯s why they could still calmlydo something as reckless like that?

    No, if it was Guido, he would be more vignt, maybe they don¡¯t have anyone with Thief-ss skills.

    Since they are convoy of bodyguards, maybe they are only not skilled in this.

    In any case,

    ¡¸O, ooo!! Basson-san, it¡¯s a sword!¡¹

    Alright!

    It seems they pulled a great sess.

    ¡¸Nay, I set it so that today all the events would be a sess with my ability, you know?¡¹

    Oooh, Veldora! Did you read the situation?

    ¡¸It¡¯s a good decision. If they don¡¯t have a great experience today, people who want toe to thebyrinth will decrease.¡¹

    We nod together.

    Basson and hispanions look at the sword in turn and whistle.

    It seems he likes the sword.

    ¡¸All right, everybody! Let¡¯s keep going with this pace!¡¹

    Basson put away his hatchet and changed it to a sword.

    Three kobolds appear, their quick disposal helped confirm the performance of the sword.

    Though it¡¯s just the lowest grade of Kurobee¡¯ works, it might be an excellent sword in their hands. They indiscriminately y any monster thates out, and began to advance smoothly.

    And, it seems they acquired a tremendous amount of Magic Crystals[5] from the monster¡¯s drop.

    ¡¸This is good! It seems we can earn a lot in here.¡¹

    So he says to hispanion with an overjoyed face.

    They advance with such a pace steadily.

    And, that situation is covered by Souka.

    The eyes of the spectators are glued on Basson and hispanion¡¯s activity. Or rather, they were too immersed with feeling that they were also participating in the exploration by the immensely appealing battle scene that was ying on the big screen.

    A scream is heard every time a monster appears. The splendid reaction is interesting.

    It¡¯s a mood simr to that when watching a horror movie.

    At the moment it has been exactly two hours,

    ¡¸Gyaaaaaaa!¡¹

    One of Basson¡¯spanions falls down.

    It seems he had been attacked by the monster inside the room.

    The monster inside the room is a single Skeleton. It prepared its bow and sniped at the person who entered the room.

    The defeated person became light particles and disappeared after his forehead was pierced by an arrow.

    Above all they were able to experience death at just the right time.

    The Skeleton is immediately defeated by the 5 remaining people.

    It might be the right time. They got enough experience. As it is there was enough tension, so they were just the right challengers.

    ¡ºSoon the experience time will end! A victim also appeared, let¡¯s return from here!¡»

    Souka who notices the signal from my thought dered so.

    They collect the treasure chest in the room and return.

    They activate the bracelet¡¯s ability. Because this was a trial they wouldn¡¯t be able to bring the bracelets back.

    Their rewards were the various articles they got from the treasure chest.

    They appear beside the temporary gate in the center of the Colosseum,

    ¡¸Unbelievableee!! Did you really revive!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I thought it was the end for me, but instantly the pain disappeared and I was safe too!¡¹

    ¡¸Really?? Then, you don¡¯t have any headache?¡¹

    No no, from the beginning you guys already gave me headache.

    You guyspletely didn¡¯t take any precautions for the traps, so it would be impossible for you guys to go beyond the second floor where traps have been set down.

    I wanted to tsukomi like that, but I stopped myself firmly from doing it.

    ¡¸How¡¯s that? Were you able to enjoy it?

    The Dungeon will be formally open tomorrow.

    If you are interested, I want you to challenge it by all means!¡¹

    I gave my final speech, and the Underground Labyrinth Exploration Party also ended safely.

    The best part of this was the feelings of the spectators.

    The results from the tournament were very exciting but they were able to receive a close impression of a personal experience inside of thebyrinth from the images.

    Thus in this way my inauguration as the Demon Lord and the unveiling of the Monster Country Tempest thatsted for several days has finally reached its conclusion peacefully.

    The night of the same day, once again, we held a grand banquet for our sponsor.

    The purpose is to maintain a good impression.

    Thus, to hold the event without any problems was a great sess, I can¡¯t wait for the responses they would give from tomorrow on.

    I pray it keeps going just as nned.

    And so the night grew old while I thought about tomorrow.

    [1] Ramiris use ¤À¤¤¤¸¤ç©`¤Ö¤¤ daijo~bui

    [2] ¤ä¤ì¤ä¤ìyareyare - Good grief, geez etc. She feels reluctant to do it.

    [3] ¥¹¥­¥ó¥Ø¥Ã¥É¤Î´óÄÐsukinheddo no oootoko ¨C arge man with skinhead/shaved head.

    [4] Shill is someone who is secretly employed by the person or organization of an event to publicly helps them promoting by encouraging other onlookers or audience members to try the product or the service without disclosing his/er rtion with the employer.

    [5] Ä§¾§Ê¯mashouseki ¨C Magic Crystal Stone/Mana Crystal in some game.

 Chapter 116 â€“ Evaluation Conference

    Smoggy: Contrary to popr belief, we aren¡¯t dead. We¡¯re just a little busy these days, and I¡¯ve recently started college hunting. The pressure¡¯s on ??

    ¡°Work hard, work even harder because everyone else is on holiday.¡±

    -Yuuka 2015

    ?(`§¥¡ä)?¦à ©ß©¥©ß. Putting that aside, please check your email Yuuka San.

    -Smoggy

    TLC Done, thanks Guro, Yuuka, and Smoggy. ~Clown 2016

    Chapter 116 Evaluation Conference

    The past few days were busy ones, mainly due to thebyrinth.

    After my debut as a demon lord, the fighting tournament was held and it proceeded smoothly.

    Both can be considered as major sesses.

    In particr, the method of using the improved Long-distancemunication orb ¡ª the crystal ball with the ability to record and project images on arge screen, was very popr.

    We were able to watch the fights of the tournament very clearly through the erged images projected onto big screens.

    Above all, being able to observe the interior of thebyrinth from a safe distance was supposedly a shock, culturally, for foreign authorities.

    In the case of the Dwarf King,

    ¡¸Oioi...even though you¡¯re openly showing off some horrible things...There is just so much potential applications for this, I¡¯m at a loss whether this is a good thing or not.

    Before you disclose this to the public I want to have a word with you.¡¹

    I was given a piece of advice.

    TN Note: It¡¯s specifically more of an outspoken/candid advice rather than just purely advice.

    For us, its value lies in its entertainment and convenience, however, to the countries surrounding the Great Jura Forest, it¡¯s apletely different story.

    It¡¯s quite easy to think up a use for it in the military.

    Being able tomand armies from a safe location is a major advantage.

    Above all, the situation of enemy troops right after a suicidal squad attack could be immediately shown.

    This piece of technology that we had just willingly shown is an innovative product that can be considered as super high-tech.

    The technology was developed using my analysis, along with a fusion of science and magic. Thus, it was also easy to produce it en masse.

    However, the distance and the amount of information transferred is dependent on the user, as it consumes the user¡¯s magical power to function.

    This inconvenience was improved using the magical power integration system, but it¡¯s best that I not say that.

    ¡¸Anyway, it seems that in the case of you, something which could be used in the military, is also usable for entertainment.¡¹

    I was told that with amazement.

    However, it had an excellent effect on publicity.

    The empress of The Magic Dynasty of Sarion quickly offered cooperation.

    ¡¸If you¡¯d like, would you want financial support?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, perhaps we would head towards that direction in time. However if we could get some experts on Magitech that would be a real life saver.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu, I got it. We¡¯ll return and review this immediately£¡¡¹

    She left with Duke lude after saying that.

    arion¡¯s empress had the expression of a child with a new toy, brimming with delight. Compared to the depressed duke, the difference was impressive.

    I already believe thatpared to the initial technology agreement, it¡¯s only a matter of time before full-fledged joint research begins between us.

    The Dwarf King prepared a technological research team at home, promised to send them forth to the monster country tempest, before leaving as well.

    So far, so good.

    Then, a problem urred.

    First, the Tengu n.

    I was visited in private after thepetition, and I was greeted with the words,

    ¡ºI was very rude the other day, and am sorry!

    I humblye to thee to plead for forgiveness!!¡»

    Everyone came to apologise.

    Well, that¡¯s good.

    Because I didn¡¯t think their actions were much of a problem I wasn¡¯t bothered all that much.

    However, here¡¯s the problem.

    ¡¸Therefore, if, as a means of apologizing......,

    I would like to be allowed to serve under Benimaru and be his bride!¡¹

    Huh? What¡¯s she saying?!

    The grand daughter of the Tengu elder, Momiji, dropped such a bomb.

    When you think about it, she has quite the reckless straight-forward personality.

    I looked at Benimaru and for an instant he was thunderstruck by the news and fell into panic. Begging with his eyes, saying ¡°No way, no way!¡±

    But then, I thought,

    Isn¡¯t this fine? This is something between those two, if I get involved it would only get confusing.

    As they always say, ¡°A wise man never courts trouble.¡±

    It¡¯s my style to avoid these troublesome situations.

    ¡¸Well, about that... ask the person in question.

    Outsiders shouldn¡¯t interfere, should they?¡¹

    There was extra emphasis on Outsider, and I decided to leave the talking to Benimaru.

    The executives showed their approval in response to my words.

    Seems like none of us wanted to get involved.

    And so, good luck Benimaru! I think that should suffice as the reward for winning the tournament, so flirt to your hearts content!

    Whilst cheering him on in my heart, the problem was postponed.

    The issue with the Tengu tribe was left to Benimaru, and I decided to stay out of itpletely.

    Irresponsible? I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about

    And, when one problem was left aside, anotheres up.

    And this problem is the cause of my recent headaches.

    and that problem is...

    Dungeon conquering did not go as well as expected.

    The firstyer had no traps, and it was meant to help get use to the atmosphere of the dungeon.

    Thus, I though it would be in the level where clearing it within a day would be possible.

    However, three days had passed and there were no signs of anyone clearing it.

    There were even parties who were killed by C rank monsters.

    Or rather, there were a lot.

    Blinded by greed, those fools rushed towards the treasure box without even noticing the monsters hiding in the corner of the room.

    They don¡¯t get the basics. In a nutshell, their sense of danger is sorelycking!

    In addition, the monsters wandering around were mainly small fry F ranks.

    There were mainly E ranks, and some D ranks in the mix, but this was ultimately a failure.

    There were also fools who challenged it alone, and were promptly ughtered by 3 E rank monsters.

    There were also those who met D ranked ones, and were quickly killed.

    They were so low leveled they left me speechless.

    However the problem was not so bad as to induce panic yet.

    The challengers this time are a bouncer and a mercenary; prideful guys who we no good at exploration.

    Even though I waited, no one had cleared it after three days.

    There are even those who had given up in their midst.

    That¡¯s a given though.

    Since the save point is located every 10 levels, if you don¡¯t bring inrge quantities of rations, you¡¯ll soon go hungry.

    And as they got lost, and couldn¡¯t decide if they should go for the exit.

    They were advised to stockpile on provisions and equipment at the beginning, but they didn¡¯t heed it.

    If I seriously designed the dungeon to kill them, there wouldn¡¯t be a single sessful conqueror even after 100 years.

    I guess we need to reconsider it all from bottom up.

    And this is what has been making my head hurt recently.

    At this rate things are going to take a turn for the worse.

    No, the number of dungeon conquerors is not a problem

    If there are magic stones, a small bit of profit could be procured, and thus there are quite the amount of people entering the dungeon one after the other.

    When the influential magnates returned to their respective countries, they seem to have posted requests for people to conquer the dungeon, amongst them are some who have thoroughly prepared.

    However, they are in the minority, and those with sloppy preparations make up the majority.

    And thus, an evaluation meeting.

    The participants are me, Veldora, Ramiris, and as an observer Masayuki.

    ¡¸Alright, judging from the current situation, it¡¯spletely no good.

    Our enjoyment, that¡¯s not it, I believe in order for there to be some sessful conquerors we should give some a bit of guidance.¡¹

    At this rate they wouldn¡¯t even reach the 10th floor.

    I mean, what kind of idiot even tries to take on thebyrinth alone?!

    After all, they wouldn¡¯t even notice theirck of alertness if we don¡¯t point it all.

    ¡¸And thus, the first level was designed for the sake of getting the feeling,

    should I turn it into a ¡°athletic stage¡± where monsters don¡¯t spawn?

    In this level, you get to learn about traps, havebat training with monsters......

    Well, we can also use it for soldier training for the recruits of the Monster Country. What do you think?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm, my opinions, I believe they¡¯re too soft.

    To some degree, I¡¯d want them undergo training, to get a feel on their arms¡¹

    ¡¸I think so too!

    If Milim were there, they would have all been sent sting off in a fit of fury!¡¹

    Thus the creators of the dungeon werepletely sting the challengers rather than discussing the difficulty of the dungeon.

    ¡¸In that case, there should also be lessons on the basics of dungeon capturing.

    Like a tutorial.¡¹

    After Masayuki¡¯s casual remark, we looked at each other.

    ¡¸Chuchorial? What¡¯s that?¡¹

    ¡¸It sounds tasty, is it edible?¡¹

    I though Veldora would know about it, but if not even Veldora knows about it, then there¡¯s no way Ramiris would.

    Thus Masayuki and I described what a tutorial was.

    The two were convinced.

    ¡¸That sounds great. I get it! Let¡¯s set it up at once!¡¹

    Ramiris nodded.

    But,

    ¡¸Ah, please wait a moment. I have also noticed something else.

    What about installing inns and meals on each save point?

    Or rather, if they¡¯re all spatially connected by a door we would only need one such area right?

    This way, people who didn¡¯t prepare before hand would use it even if it¡¯s expensive¡¹

    TN Note: you know what to do :3

    What was that?

    Is this guy... a genius?!

    Ramiris directed her line of sight towards him, nodded strongly, and returned to us.

    ¡¸Masayuki Kun, we¡¯ll try to adopt your idea.

    If there¡¯s anything else you have in mind, do not hesitate to speak up.¡¹

    While I encouraged him, Masauki was in thought, and recalling a game he once yed.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right...

    For example, maybe save points that are single use only?

    Only having a save point once every 10 floors will probably be too difficult.

    Although I think it would probably be best to rid them of their dependence in less than 30 floors......

    At least until the 20th floor, lets leave a little bit of sweetness in their dungeon capturing experience.¡¹

    Fumu.

    TN note: As previously mentioned, Japanese equivalent of hm.

    I see.

    ¡¸Umu, I though so too!

    What Masayuki said is reasonable!¡¹

    Veldora quickly hopped aboard on with Masayuki¡¯s suggestion.

    Well, I don¡¯t have any objections either.

    ¡¸Alright, then I¡¯ll prepare hidden room on each floor, connecting it to the dining hall on the 95th floor.

    This will also increase the usefulness of that town.

    Then, to implement a drop item that can create a save point anywhere.

    Is this possible, Ramiris?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course~! There¡¯s even room to spare

    The item name is Record Orb, let¡¯s make it as a rare drop from small fries!!¡¹

    Great great.

    The first floor should be for gathering prior experiences in addition to announcements.

    Whether a person uses it or not is up to them, and it¡¯s set so that they can¡¯t die in this floor.

    There¡¯s a mechanism that allows them to revive on the spot. Like a children¡¯s yground.

    Then, the 2nd floor would allow virtual battles with all sorts of monsters.

    It should be able to reproduce the encountering experience to a certain degree, and it should help with capturing the dungeon.

    However, unique monsters and boss monsters are excluded as possible targets.

    That would be way too convenient.

    Thus on the 2nd floor each person would feel like they have flew into a personal space.

    The real thing starts on the 3rd floor.

    However, there will be no traps installed on the 3rd floor, and the demons that roam the halls are also low leveled, only F ranks.

    I only ced E ranked ones in one section of the area, along with a treasure chest containing potions.

    Expensive goods will start appearing at floor 5 and below.

    Just like that, I also though about making adjustments and changed the level of difficulty.

    Even in game developing, there would be a certain degree of unreasonableness after closed testing.

    Actually, tentatively, the test is being carried out.

    However, the ones doing the capturing are 6 members of ¡°Yomigaeri¡± under Shion¡¯smands.

    We were able to capture down to the 40th floor without any problems.

    Well, we didn¡¯t arrange a stay on the 30th floor.

    However, even with the traps and small fries, the capture proceeded without much struggle.

    Thanks to that, we had noticed we made a mistake in the assumption of thebyrinth¡¯s difficulty level.

    We must choose our testers carefully.

    This will be a future challenge.

    Thus, we had hosted a evaluation meeting, and remade a new dungeon.

    Myormiles had sent a request and presented a reward for people to capture the dungeon to the branches of the Freedom Association in each nation.

    He is doing his job well.

    Weights were ced on Gozuru¡¯s wrists and feet, while he stands guard on the 30th floor.

    The mezu, now named Mezuru, also defends that floor in shifts.

    The 50th floor will also be guarded by either Mezuru or Gozuru, but without their restraints.

    I hope they could get along as fellow defenders.

    The 95th floor will be the town of the Elves and the Treants (nned), and with the cooperation of Gerudo and Mildo, the ce was finished with a beautiful and fantastical touch.

    Even though it¡¯s underground, there¡¯s the sun and the sky, even stars can be seen at night.

    And thus, thebyrinth¡¯s appearance changes everyday, giving it a fresh new touch.

    TN Note: Think the mystery dungeon series.

    And finally, adventurers banning together to form capturing teams, has arrived in the Monster Country Tempest atst.

 Chapter 117 â€“ Smooth Sailing

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Another tale of the Clown)

    Dear readers, ¡¯tis I, the fool

    Returned again from hell ofw school

    And here I trante to you again

    And bring a new tale, filled with pain:

    As the mangled times convey

    There was a poor fool

    Who would waste away

    And barely kept her cool

    She spent her days in study

    And found her life so muddy

    Yet, she hopes, maybe this time

    She could reach the peacetime

    But let us return anew

    To the beginning of this tale

    So that we shall naught eschew

    And tell her tale without fail

    That day in May when she awoke she did not know

    What would transpire in theing days (hours?)

    And exited her room excited, heading out below

    Her head was in a mild daze (like a field of flowers?)

    To be continued in the next trantor¡¯s corner!

    Chapter 117: Smooth Sailing

    Having remodeled the dungeon, we once again opened it to the public.

    Personally, I thought we made it too easy following all of Masayuki¡¯s suggestion.

    How was the reaction?

    First, the idiots who wouldn¡¯t listen to the exnation (who only made it up to the 2nd floor at best) were able to get to the third floor.

    But, they can¡¯t clear it.

    Even so, they challenge it again and again.

    What¡¯s pushing them so hard?

    Their masters¡¯ orders? Pride?

    Not at all. It was a far more practical reason.

    Seems like Basson¡¯s acquired weapon, the longsword, was pretty damn good.

    Compared to adventurer¡¯s equipment, that is.

    Moreover, I had thought it was Kurobee¡¯s work, but it was one of his disciple¡¯s.

    And this disciple¡¯s longsword, if ranked normally, would be a high ss de.

    At best, it could be ranked as a Special high ss de.

    On the market ce, a high quality sword is ten times the price. A special de is fifty times.

    Of those who can acquire one, even those affiliated with the army may have a hard time.

    So I canpletely understand the sudden change in passion.

    ¡¸Oi, rascals, behold! Doesn¡¯t this beautiful de fit me!¡¹

    Thanks to Basson¡¯s shameless boasting, we have had more guests recently.

    Unexpectedly, he is good publicity for our country, so I am thankful.

    But, when it alles down to it, he isn¡¯t one to n these things.

    Now, even those with half a brain-cell are listening to ur exnation and are using the first floor to practice.

    Having practiced there, they return to arrange their equipment (which, of course, adds to our profit) and again challenge the dungeon.

    And thus, we have those who were able to clear the third floor.

    Floors 3-5 are easily cleared with proper mapping skills, so they were able to clear them.

    The rest is all up to actual ability.

    And by the time these adventurers left thebyrinth, the adventurers from various countries came piling in because of rumors.

    Which led to a fierce race to conquer thebyrinth.

    Some, of course, started selling maps, so we decided to announce that thebyrinth will be changing.

    You have to draw your own map, or it¡¯s meaningless. Map drawing is a fundamental skill they all need to survive.

    Based on their estimates, it takes 2-3 days to clear a floor; at best, a day.

    Which is why all the adventurers tacitly agreed to hold a strategy meeting each time thebyrinth changes.

    Adventurers affiliated with the Freedom Association were clearly on a different level.

    They formed teams notposed solely of monster extermination team, but also of gatherers and scavengers.

    So they are very adaptable. Having heard the exnation, they quickly understood the rules.

    Perhaps it will be too easy for them.

    And their clearing speed only proved the fact.

    Particrly those versed in Elemental magic: they use spirits to select the correct path to the next floor.

    It¡¯s cheating! Elemental magic is cheating!

    I asked Ramiris about it, and

    ¡¸Ah, yeah! Totally didn¡¯t think of that!

    But, that just means they are really liked by the spirits, so they are trustworthy!¡¹

    She responded.

    Well, not like all of them canmunicate with spirits, and those who use elemental magic are few among them.

    There¡¯s no need to act against them yet. In fact, I would rathermend their resourcefulness.

    Moreover, ruin explorers are rather good at identifying traps.

    They are able to carefully judge a treasure chest. They are worlds different than simple barmen, and are approaching this as their profession.

    Thus, thebyrinth is slowly being cleared and the number of challengers is ever increasing.

    We again gathered to discuss the current state of affairs.

    Unlikest time, things are proceeding smoothly, so we are merry.

    Basically: we are all smiles.

    ¡¸Oi, Masayuki, did you say you were?

    I had thought I saw potential in you, but you are quite the man¡¹

    Veldora haughtily praised Masayuki the moment we gathered.

    ¡¸Ah, is that so? Uh, thanks...¡¹

    Masayuki replied, surprised at the sudden praise.

    With a ¡°Who the hell is this guy?¡± kind of look.

    Yo, he was herest time, I introduced you two... did you forget who he was because of how nervous you were?

    ¡¸Ah, this is my best friend, Veldora-san.

    I introduced youst time, right?

    This is Ramiris, the fairy master of thebyrinth¡¹

    ¡¸Ay, I shall recognize you, Masayuki¡¹

    ¡¸Yahoo! You¡¯re great. This sess is all thanks to you!¡¹

    Unlikest time, perhaps due to recognizing his existence, they are smiling at him.

    He returned their smiles.

    ¡¸Ah, thanks. I¡¯m Masayuki. Satoru... like Rimuru, I am a world traveler. They call me a hero, but that¡¯s just a joke so please ignore it¡¹

    Unlikest time, he properly introduced himself.

    What a grand improvement. Unlikest time, they recognized Masayuki and are now able to hold a conversation.

    ¡¸But Ramiris is a fairy, huh. To be able to create such an amazingbyrinth... you are amazing!¡¹

    Upon Masayuki¡¯s praise,

    ¡¸Eh! You, I like you. I¡¯ll make you my follower.

    And did you hear, Rimuru? He said I¡¯m amazing!¡¹

    Coming at me with a drop kick, Ramiris eximed with great pride.

    How annoying.

    I easily evade the drop kick,

    ¡¸Right, right. Amazing, amazing. That aside, if Masayuki wants to follow you, I have no problem with that, you know?¡¹

    I respond.

    A demon lord and a hero. I guess that¡¯s fine.

    ¡¸Umm, what kind of person is Ramiris-san?

    And, what about Veldora...san? Rimuru¡¯s friend?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, yeah. Did you not know?

    Ramiris is one of the demon lords. And Veldora is a dragon¡¹

    ¡¸Huh, what? Demon lord and a dragon? EHH? Seriously~su?!¡¹

    Masayuki...

    Considering his behaviorst time, I thought he just had guts.

    But he simply did not know. Ignorance is bliss.

    And now that he knows, that they are a dragon and a demon lord, it seems his soul has escaped his body...

    To have been recognized while yet ignorant, this guy is seriously lucky.

    Does it have anything to do with his ¡ºHeroic Disposition¡»¨C that is, are his surroundings themselves affected?

    Thinking of these things, I decided to ask of Masayuki.

    ¡¸Ah, well, I did n to disable the skill, but...

    ¡ºYou negotiated with the demon lord and decrease the difficulty of the dungeon... as expected of our hero!!!¡»

    Myrades said, praising my name.

    And, well, they are inside that dungeon, so let me say my thanks...¡¹

    Is what he said.

    So his luck is not rted to a skill but is rather his natural disposition.

    I¡¯m honestly surprised.

    Having thus finished our self-introductions, we turned to the matter on the table.

    Our sales are going well.

    Myormiles is very happy.

    The challengers drop out and challenge thebyrinth again and again.

    Theye buying our items again and again, so we easily service a thousand people a day.

    Now, as per Masayuki¡¯s suggestion: drops.

    We need to figure something out about monsters dropping items and unidentified equipment.

    But, drops are a surprisingly difficult topic. Normally, monsters would drop raw materials or stones at most...

    ¡¸Why is this necessary?¡¹

    Veldora asked.

    The response,

    ¡¸Huh? Well, there are those who don¡¯t naturally recover and would suffer a defeat as a result, right? So, I thought: wouldn¡¯t it be nice if monsters dropped potions? And, as for unidentified equipment: when they pick it up, they¡¯d need to leave thebyrinth to have it appraised, right? And by providing such a service we could make a bit more money. We could also mix in some poison with those potions...¡¹

    I see.

    Getting treasure from treasure chests and some trash from monsters, huh?

    Unidentified, huh; that does excite me. I¡¯d be very excited while having it appraised.

    Maybe we¡¯ll also raise difficulty in parts where there are such drops.

    And I bet there will be those who pack up full of trashy drops to sell back in town.

    ¡¸I see. Well, that be as it may, shall we shiftbyrinth around now?¡¹

    I ask. Overall, I¡¯m rather satisfied with how things are going.

    ¡¸Sounds good¡¹

    Ramiris said, like a know-it-all.

    Hey, do you seriously understand what I just asked? I sent a nce at her, but she averted her eyes.

    So she was just going with the flow. Crafty rascal.

    That aside,

    We all nodded, havinge to a general consensus.

    Having monsters swallow trash proved very easy, in fact.

    Trainee and the Dryad helped with that.

    After space magic to ce trash in front of them the monsters just swallow it.

    Monsters spawn randomly on the begining floor, so there¡¯s nothing we can do about that, but floors past 6 have monster rooms, so those we can prepare in advance.

    By delivering magical energy via pipes we can control when a monster will spawn, and in front of them we can then drop an item.

    Of course, some of the items will be held by trap-monsters, but there¡¯s nothing you can do about that.

    Managing the spawning of all the monsters would be a pain, if not for just having them spawn in a single room.

    We fill a room with monsters, distribute the times, and release the monsters.

    Thus, we are able to quickly fill the dungeon with drops.

    And thus our dungeon is nearingpletion.

    The 95th floor we made into a city.

    For the elven women who clean, cook, and manage our inns.

    They are a wonderful workforce, and I¡¯ll have them leave in that city.

    Of course, not just the women, but also the men.

    The treants and the dryads already took root there, building a city of trees.

    And thus a beautiful town appeared amidst the floor.

    A city of Fairies.

    The elves will surely be calmer living among the trees.

    ordingly, they expressed their joy with gratitude. And immigrated their with hearts full of hope.

    Of course, they are able to manage inns and bars by themselves.

    There are a number of man-made inns on that floors, just as there are at other save points.

    Managing it all is an elder treant.

    Oh, and as there is a chance that treants spawn in thisbyrinth, we decided to have them guide and support adventurers along.

    Of course, they dly epted.

    Thus we finished remodeling thebyrinth, and our workload decreased a level.

    Seems like the time to refresh the floors came again.

    By the time we finished the dungeon, someone had broken throughthe tenth floor.

    ording to the announcement, the guardian of the 10th floor, the Ogre Lord had appeared.

    The town was rather festive

    The group to have broke through that far was Hero Masayuki¡¯s group.

    ¡ºMa~sayuki, Ma~~sayuki!!¡»

    They cheered.

    Though his expression was a cramped smile, it must have appeared dazzling to the onlookers.

    The Ogre Lord was a ¡°B+¡± ranked monster, but clearly no foe for Masayuki¡¯s group.

    In fact, hisrades are rather skilled, and able to escape even tough situations unscathed.

    Ogre Lord drops items from the ogre series.

    The drops this time were: ogre axe and oxe shin guard.

    As part of a series, it¡¯s a rare item.

    Weapon choice is random. Try your luck again if you didn¡¯t like it.

    But just a look at this weapon made the adventurers¡¯ eyes change.

    Up until now they had aimed at marginal profit but all of that changed now.

    A boss appears once every hour and if he gets defeated one needs to wait another hour.

    And when a boss gets defeated, a save point floor appears.

    Once you cross beyond this floor, you can never return to this boss fight.

    That¡¯s to prevent people from monopolizing the boss.

    This boss drops an item box.

    So you don¡¯t know what kind of gear you get before you open it. Regardless of the type, though, it will be part of the ogre series.

    And as a ¡°B+¡± ranked boss, it certainly can be defeated by a well-prepared team of six.

    News of this quickly spread among all the adventurers.

    Greatly increasing the number of challengers.

    Just as nned.

    By now, there is not a single person in the world who has not heard of Tempest, the city of thebyrinth.

 Chapter 118 â€“ Labyrinth and Trust

    Labyrinth and Trust

    Thebyrinth management is going smoothly.

    The hearts of the visitorsAdventurers are captivated due to the initialvish hospitality.

    With this, they will challenge the Dungeon and try to conquer it many times just like ants attracted to sugar.

    Even though the reward after every tenth floor is one of the attractions, it¡¯s nothing but a ruse to attract customers in the beginning. The things obtained inside thebyrinth are more important.

    From the11th to 20th floor, the monsters will begin to work together.

    It bes impossible to conquer the Dungeon with just brute force. And on each floor the amount of fiendish traps that block their way will increase.

    From there on is the real deal.

    Rumors that the boss of the 10th floor drops rare ss equipment spreads among the Adventurers in the blink of an eye.

    Originally rare ss items were excellent arms made from Demon Steel that weathered many long months and years before gaining an ability as the Demon Steel evolves.

    The Demon Steel that Tempest produced was an ore undergoing change because it was exposed to the thick aura Veldora had release, and it contained an overwhelmingly high purity of magic power.

    For that reason, there¡¯s a peculiarity of the Demon Steel and the alloy that make the user get used to the arms more quickly than a regr arms. The arms that were made from this high-quality material have a special ss performance with just that alone.

    Even a trial product has the performance of rare ss when it is Kurobee¡¯s work.

    But, one fact came to light here.

    Even if the arms are of the same ss, there is a difference in the performance.

    There is a great difference in the quality between the rare ss equipment made by Kurobee¡¯s apprentices and his own works.

    This is a detail that only a person with¡ºAppraisal[1]¡»can see.

    It¡¯s possible for me to copy Kurobee¡¯s works and the finished product would naturally be of the same ss.

    However, as I said before, the performance can be said to be inferior to that of the original.

    This can be considered a phenomenon caused due to my cksmith skill being inferior against Kurobee¡¯s cksmith skill.

    It can be said that there was also a level in judging arms.

    An amateur cannot tell the difference, an ordinary arms dealer can¡¯t do it either, but an Adventurer who entrusts his life to the weapon, he will understand the difference clearly.

    Perhaps, the weapon also grows whenever it¡¯s used.

    And then, even if the arms were just being made by Kurobee, they might have already possessed some growth.

    If you seek to appraise the arms, you might see the level of the weapon.

    As for the rare ss equipment that the boss of the 10th floor drops, it is the greatest masterpieces of Kurobee¡¯s apprentices¡¯ works.

    There is a difference in the skill between each apprentice, but there¡¯s not arge difference between the performances. I hope they polish their skill and I will expect the creation of various kinds of equipment in the future.

    So it was a different situation.

    The arms that are dropped by the boss of the 10th floor may be great equipment for normal people, but for us it¡¯s only a ce for Kurobee¡¯s apprentices to improve bypeting to produce a sess product.

    It doesn¡¯t mean it hurt our pockets very much. Rather, what more surprised is that the level was rare ss.

    It doesn¡¯t mean it will drop every time.

    The percentage to get the rare ss equipment from the treasure chest that the boss protects is set to be around 2%.

    Assuming you need one hour to defeat the boss once, it¡¯s not possible to open the treasure chest 24 times in one day. So, they should be able to get one rare ss item on the second day.

    I think it¡¯s the perfect drop rate to incite people with a passion for gambling.

    I think it¡¯s human nature to collect a series items and if they get the same item, it will be exchanged or sold.

    As a result, I¡¯m able to make more and more rational reasons for people to dive into thebyrinth.

    And about the Inn inside thebyrinth.

    At the side of the stairs to the next floor, an unnaturally made door with the word ¡°Inn¡± on it was created.

    First of all, one silver coin is necessary to open the door. This is equal to the admission price to enter thebyrinth.

    However, there is a reason why the Adventurers can¡¯t avoid but to use this Inn.

    The reason is the change of thebyrinth.

    At first, I considered changing thebyrinth every three days, but Masayuki insisted that the difficulty to capture the Dungeon was too high.

    And so, right now on the seventh day, thebyrinth changes once a week.

    That guy because he has a strong luck, doesn¡¯t hesitate to charge through thebyrinth but he would still take three days to capture the 10th floor.

    There are few Adventurers that will explore the vast map without hesitation. The spirits¡¯ guidance also has a limit when showing the shortest route. When ites to this, there is no other choice but to camp inside thebyrinth.

    After securing a room with treasure chests, if they sleep there, a lookout is even necessary on the inside.

    Also, the equipments obtained from thebyrinth were too good to be thrown away. But there was a need to prepare foodstuffs, so there was a limit in the quantity that could be transported.

    If the reserved food runs out, they need to withdraw immediately.

    There is also no reason to worry about hunger as they can use the emergency escape function of the ¡°Bracelet of Revival¡±, with this they can reduce the amount of food they bring for more empty space.

    So, it was a natural matter that they want to use an Inn if possible.

    As long as they can find the stairs before starving, they can take the minimum amount of food.

    Including the silver coin charged for reentry, there was no choice to be frugal.

    However, it not only charges one silver coin for one use, the charges once inside were also more expensive.

    A meal charges three times more. Though the room without a meal is like sleeping together in a ce that is small like a capsule hotel, the price for it is set as three silver coins.

    As one would expect, the building is divided between man and women.

    However, even if the price is very high, there will still be people who will use it. Although it costs 5 silver coins to use the furnishedrge bath, unexpectedly the number of customers was quite high.

    Since they fight all the time inside thebyrinth, they are covered with blood and sweat. Maybe they were d since there even a service to clean their equipment, it was really popr.

    Although the service content was inferior to that of inn-town[2], but if I have to say it, the profit ratio from the inside ofbyrinth was tremendously high.

    Although at the beginning I wanted to leave his ce to the Trent, I decided to use it as a ce to train new employees.

    The people with unskilled cooking abilities or the people who were serving customers for the first time can do their practice in here.

    Since the profit in here was beyond my expectation, I think it¡¯s possible to do it.

    Also, there might be a lot of attraction due the usage of toilets. (Due to the ability to relieve oneself.)

    There wasn¡¯t anything that could be called a toilet inbyrinth. Since they were dancing with death¡ªwell if pushes to shove, they have the resolution to just let it leak out.

    There was no need to clean up after. The reason being that the monsters would clean it willfully.

    The slime born in thebyrinth eats anything. They eat anything from excrement to the remains of the monsters¡¯ corpses.

    They will immediately be born, even if they were defeated by adventurers, they repopte quickly so thebyrinth is unexpectedly clean.

    Nevertheless, there were situations that they can¡¯t handle without a toilet.

    They will likely cry if they were attacked in such a defenseless situation by a monster. Although they say, ¡°Time-out!¡± The monster will not listen.

    Not only about the ¡®Big one¡¯, even to do the ¡®small one¡¯ lookout is needed. In the worst case they just let the urine leak out and cope with it, but I dislike that.

    At that point they might want to go back, but if after they returned to the town and their peeing was seen, it would be an unthinkable shame y.

    Then, what about letting until it dries a bit and leaves it as it is? I also dislike that.

    Eventually, the conclusion is that a lookout is necessarily.

    If there is a room, you could do it inside, but the fundamental problem doesn¡¯t change a bit.

    For a man then this is fine, but for a woman this is a matter of life and death.

    Mixed parties of men and women are not something rare, so considering the toilet situation, the utilization of the inn, naturally, would increase.

    By the way, there seems to be some kind of magic called¡´Physical Condition Control[3]¡µ.

    It can decrease the frequency of excretion to some degree, so it is possible to endure it. Of course there is a limit; it can onlyst for 3 days.

    Except for bold people who didn¡¯t mind leaking out in the middle of battle, this can be called an indispensable magic for an adventurer.

    Because the effect has a limited use then that means it would encourage them to use the inn.

    So, with such feelings, the management is going as smoothly as nned.

    The immigration check to enter Tempest has be strict.

    Unlike before, only some merchants and adventurers with verified identification and qualifications can enter the country

    Well, the reason is to beware of spies, but there are also other reasons.

    That is rating.

    The inn in Tempest has became high ss-oriented. There are manymon inns, but it is difficult to ept all adventurers.

    If we let uncivilized people with mostly with unknown background inside, it will be hard to deal with them properly.

    Because of that, a fixed demarcation was needed so that the general public that wants to stay in the inn-town will stay in a separated section.

    Anyway, although fighting inside the town is forbidden, it¡¯s difficult to prevent an idiot from chanting magic. Because there were important research facilities, a sorting is necessary by all means.

    However, because I kind of want to market the city as a sightseeing spot. I decided that anyone that has conquered 10 floors would receive a permit to stay in the city.

    Of course, if they caused trouble, the permit would be revoked.

    Well, it somehow had an added value, since the high food quality somehow became well-known, this could be rted to the motivational increase.

    Well, there is also a chance to purchase armaments from the Monster Country, Tempest.

    Because of rumors from the merchants that came to this country to trade, there was a rumor about the high ss equipment in the weapons and armor shop in the city among the adventurers.

    Naturally the one who spread the rumor was me.

    Myormilles-kun did a good work.

    The arms regrly made by Kurobee¡¯s apprentices were distributed to the merchants. Naturally they¡¯re high quality, and the reputation is great.

    The unique equipment and the trial products are disyed but they¡¯re not on sale. It was decided they would be sold it to the consumer directly.

    If a person goes over ten floors, that person is suitable to bebeled as stronger than B rank.

    If they can defeat the ¡°B+ rank¡± Ogre Lord, they may have the capabilities to own a strong weapon.

    Or rather, for a B rank adventurer they might have a reasonable amount of money. Ellen and her party seem to be poor, but I think they are an exception.

    Preventing the influx of people who don¡¯t have money is one of the ways to prevent unnecessary trouble.

    It can be said that using thebyrinth, the adventurers will be sorted by their personalities and strength.

    Actually, because there is a possibility that Yuuki sent out a spy, I can¡¯t ept everyone.

    Judging from appearances, there was no person with bugs clinging to them.

    Perhaps it was rted to the amount of control over the person.

    Hinata had a bug. This was proof that she was strongly dominated.

    Masayuki didn¡¯t have the bug. Even so, he seemed to be under the effect of Thought Guidance.

    However, if the person doesn¡¯t have the bug, I believe I won¡¯t have to worry as I can easily release it with my¡ºDemon Lord¡¯s Haki¡».

    I must gather information so that I won¡¯t be caught unprepared while limiting the entry to the country for now.

    And so one month has passed.

    Myormilles reports to me with a joyful look on his face.

    ¡¸It¡¯s going well, Rimuru-sama. The profits increase because of the improvement.

    Even if you deduct the cost for the drop products in thebyrinth from the profit, the profit covers it all.

    Though the rate of profit and investment can be said to be at 10:11.

    It¡¯s enough to pay the wages for citizenbor. It seems that the national profit will grow in the future.

    If the number of the consumers increases, I think it might improve.

    Also, merchantse frequently to visit and say that they want to do transactions.

    Even in the Inn-town, because of the visiting merchants or workers who deal with monster parts, it has be like a small city.

    Rather than just staying there, they¡¯re asking whether they can open a workshop or not.¡¹

    So I¡¯m told.

    Fumufumu. It¡¯s as I expected from beginning.

    As I exined before, in the end it¡¯s not about making things and selling them at a high price only to make profit.

    But, it¡¯s about theck of jobs for the people thate in and out of this country.

    It¡¯s my task as the king to give all of the citizens jobs, in other words to give them a raison d¡¯¨ºtre.

    Although we created thebyrinth in jest, as a centerpiece to draw in people, it was a sess.

    Afterwards, the money that was acquired by the adventurers that try to conquer thebyrinth would be spent on our country¡¯smodities.

    About themodities, it¡¯s not limited to inns or meal service, but it also extends weapons, armors and,stly, perishable goods.

    And eventually, the good quality of the equipment made in this country will be widely known.

    That is spread from mouth to mouth, there¡¯s no need for us to advertise themodity, and the customers wille by themselves.

    And as a result, Tempest would be acknowledged by many adventures, and would be essential for them.

    There would be a few people that will doubt the high performance armaments.

    After all, there is a ce nearby where the purchased armaments can be tried out.

    And like that, trust for this country would be umted little by little.

    The one thing more important than profit is trust.

    As long as it doesn¡¯t go into red and the sum total is ck, then I can say that thebyrinth management is a sess.

    Since the main purpose for making thebyrinth was to attract customers and make this country be recognized by others.

    So if we receive profit from thebyrinth, then it can be called a Huge Sess.

    Receiving my intent, Myormilles also nodded.

    ¡¸I think that¡¯s not a problem. The number of customers increases steadily.

    The fact that this country is a monster country governed by a Demon Lord is well known.

    In ordance to Rimuru-sama¡¯s prediction, I think they have begun to give their trust to us.¡¹

    Myormilles powerfully affirmed.

    Moreover, us huh? Though he is a human, he seems topletely think about things from our point of view.

    It¡¯s a pleasant thing.

    A trust is not obtained instantly.

    It is say that trust is ¡°tough to obtain, and easy to lose¡±. I think it¡¯s exactly as like that.

    You could invite people by stimting their greed, but it wouldn¡¯t be easy to gain their trust.

    If the other party thinks that it could satisfy their own greed, then it could be said I have acquired their trust.

    With such a condition, you should work steadily.

    A rtionship base solely on greed is dull, but it is a great opportunity to see a person¡¯s true nature.

    I also nodded back to Myormilles, I was pleased with the present sess.

    And so, in the inn town.

    There is a workshop for Kurobee¡¯s apprentices to repair equipment.

    The craftsmen heard the rumor from adventurers settled down in the area and seemed to say that they wanted to open a workshop.

    Such a request seems toe in frequently.

    Eventually, I think the inn town will develop and give off the feeling of a satellite town[4].

    I think it¡¯s great, it seems interesting.

    I gave permission for the establishment of the workshop to Myormilles.

    As a result, just like I expected, a town was established at the bottom of the mine that would develop into satellite town that surrounds thebyrinth.

    [1] èa¶¨½âÎö Kantei Kaiseki ¨C Analysis and Judgment, let¡¯s shorten it as Appraisal.

    [2] Inn-town/Post townËÞˆöî® Shukubamachi. Shukuba were post stations during the Edo period in Japan, generally located on one of the Edo Five Routes or one of its sub-routes. It was ces where travelers could rest on their journey

    [3] ÌåÕ{¹ÜÀí Taichou Kanri

    [4] A satellite town or satellite city is a concept in urban nning that refers essentially to smaller metropolitan areas which are located somewhat near to, but are mostly independent ofrger metropolitan areas.

 Chapter 119 â€“ The way to enjoy a dungeon

    Trantor¡¯s Corner (Another tale of the Clown 2)

    Dear readers, ¡¯tis I the fool

    Who hase to you again tonight,

    To deliver a chapter so joyful

    That die fromughter you might.

    Now, without further dy,

    Let us return to the tale of that poorss,

    Who was woken up by the sun¡¯s ray,

    And through her door did she pass.

    You see, she was just a normalss,

    Who was heading to her job,

    Who was merely trying to surpass,

    Her dreadful boss Bob.

    On that day, she did stumble,

    And nearly fell because of that too,

    But¨Cno, she did not crumble

    And instead heard: ¡°I got you!¡±

    And thus she met him, a handsome man

    Who was merely walking by

    And thus her love for him began,

    Yes¨Cfor that average guy...

    To be continued!

    Chapter 119. The way to enjoy a dungeon

    Gobuta has returned.

    Milim seems to have beat some sense into him, judging by his broken state.

    Did he be stronger? I don¡¯t know. It does look painful though.

    ¡¸Hehehe, I... finished... I cleared it!¡¹

    Gobuta kept repeating this line.

    With a big nod,

    ¡¸Yes, great job! I didn¡¯t think you could clear hell mode!¡¹

    Milim praised him.

    If Milim praised him, he must have truly aplished something.

    When I asked him about itter, her training regiment was constantbat.

    Constantly fighting devils of equal fighting strength or higher.

    ¡¸As Milim-sama said,

    ¡ºYou have already reached the pinnacle of your power and will not be able to draw any more magical energy.

    But, that changes when you fuse with Ranga.

    So, the only problem remaining is being used to controlling that power!

    Let Ranga increase the power output, you focus on polishing your feel for it!¡»

    Since then I¡¯ve constantly worked to improve my battle sense.¡¹

    He said with a smile.

    Having acquired the extra skill¡ºWiseman¡»his processing speed has increased.

    He has really be quite something.

    Now that Milim hase to y I think it¡¯s time to take out the item I had prepared.

    Veldora, Ramiris, and Milim: these three are looking with great interest at the item in my hand.

    We are in Veldora¡¯s room.

    On the lowest floor of the dungeon.

    ¡¸Gather around, folks! I have a special item here.

    Never seen before, a breakthrough the likes this world has never seen.

    I havee up with another way to pass the time!¡¹

    I said and distributed the item to the three of them.

    This I have developed thanks to Sarion¡¯s Empress and Duke lude, based on the Homunculus.

    That is, I found something pretty nifty while ying around with artificial bodies.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this?¡¹

    ¡¸Never seen anything like it? Is it food?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph, looks like a vessel for a soul...¡¹

    They all voiced various thoughts.

    Veldora¡¯s hypothesis is really close. This is indeed a pseudo-vessel for the sole based on the Homunculus project I personally revised.

    But Ramiris... food? Seriously?

    You don¡¯t think that all I do is for food, do you?!

    Ah, whatever.

    ¡¸Veldora is basically right. This is a vessel for a soul.

    Preparing a soul is rather difficult, so I tried making a monsters¡¯ pseudo soul.

    I want you to hold it and think of a shape you really like.

    You can imagine a monster that actually exists if you want¡¹

    ¡¸A goblin or an orc, for example?

    Or a horned rabbit, or a man-eating bear?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Anything goes. But pick something you like.

    No take backster, got it?¡¹

    Their questions satisfied, they all closely held the object in their hands.

    And the magic power swirled around them coiling into the object, giving birth to the monster.

    Of a form the master desired.

    First, mine:

    Of a light existence, a ghost was born.

    Negating all physical attack, a body made of pure magic.

    I¡¯ll omit the status, but it¡¯s special skills were¡´Chemical Magic¡µand¡´Negate Physical¡µ

    Well, such a ghost would naturally ignore physical attacks.

    Next, Veldora¡¯s:

    Upon his wish, bones stood up.

    A skeleton. It can¡¯t use magic, but it may be learn itter. As a special skill it learned¡´Battle Spirit¡µ.

    But it can¡¯t use it yet.

    Next, Milim.

    A plump and soft body formed. But without limbs. It¡¯s a bright red... slime...

    Hey...

    ¡¸Hey, why a slime? Are you making fun of me?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I mean, you said... to pick a monster you really like... is it a problem?¡¹

    Right back at me! Damn it...

    Well, at least she¡¯s happy with her slime.

    But why the hell is it red?

    Finally, Ramiris.

    A knight? No, armor?

    She made living armor. A full te set.

    And her monster is thergest amongst ours.

    I bet she made it particrlyrge due to her ownplex about her height.

    There is nothing inside the armor.

    Well, I guess it fits her.

    Everyone was staring at the monster they created in wonder.

    But the fun was yet to begin.

    ¡¸Friends, please listen.

    Our fun has yet to begin. Please sit down somewhere and make yourselffortable.

    Then, addressing your monster, recite the possession chant¡¹

    Nodding at my words, they found a ce to rest.

    It¡¯s Veldora¡¯s room, but he¡¯s got a bunch of chairs and cushions so it¡¯s not hard to find afortable corner.

    And we recited the possession chant.

    My consciousness cked out and quickly returned.

    I felt the radius of my¡ºMagic Perception¡»decrease along with my overall perception of the world.

    The pseudo-senses are there, so this is still worlds better than when I first reincarnated.

    But the others have probably never experienced anything like it, so it must be tough.

    Once I survey the room I see a skeleton moving around and a slime moving much too fast.

    And a full body of armor moving squeaking along.

    Once they got used to their bodies,

    ¡ºThis is amazing!¡»

    They eximed.

    Yes, this feels even better than I thought.

    Just like my own body. But my abilities have dropped so it¡¯s hard to move.

    But, after recognizing its abilities it¡¯ll be easy to predict actual movement. I¡¯m already able to move it as I like.

    ¡¸Yep, it¡¯s a sess.

    Now then, you understand exactly what we should do with these forms?¡¹

    ¡¸Ku ku ku. What a foolish question. I already now. It¡¯s a game!¡¹

    ¡¸What? Really, Veldora?!¡¹

    ¡¸Master! In that case, I must defeat enemies while in this form?

    And this body will grow...?¡¹

    As expected of Veldora.

    He immediately understood what I wanted to do.

    Right, it¡¯s pseudo-VRMMO.

    Err, rather than MMO, is it more of a MO? Well, that doesn¡¯t matter really.

    What¡¯s important is to enjoy thebyrinth we have built.

    ¡¸Fufufu, I knew you¡¯d understand, Veldora. You have seen through my n. Ramiris, we will not defeat enemies. We will conquer thisbyrinth. And have these bodies level up! Oh, and of course we¡¯ll ughter any adventurers in our path.¡¹

    ¡ºOoooh, I see!!¡»

    Yes, now I see the light in the end of the tunnel! Our faint hope for fun.

    For revival we put on Ramiris¡¯ bracelets¨Cand not those that break after a single use.

    And now,

    ¡¸Now then, we need equipment.

    If you can move around now, let¡¯s go see Kurobee for some equipment!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah I see! I am no skin and all bone!¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, what a fool. I am the high speed ultra slime! I have no need for any equipment!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, listen. As a piece of armor... what else do I need?¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows? He¡¯ll figure something out? Well, let¡¯s go!

    Milim, if you don¡¯t need anything, please watch the house for me¡¹

    ¡¸D-don¡¯t be stupid! Even I need to pick out something nice!¡¹

    What a selfish kid.

    Of course, I too want some equipment. Let¡¯s return to our bodies, and go get some.

    ¡¸To return just wish to ¡°End Possession.¡± You¡¯ll then return¡¹

    I told them after returning to my body and storing the gem in a bag.

    By the way, Veldora nad Ramiris returned, but Milim jumped on myp in that form.

    And,

    ¡¸I¡¯ll go like this!¡¹

    She eximed.

    She seems to really enjoy it. So childish... well, she¡¯s a kid.

    Kids will be kids, right?

    So we headed out.

    After heading over to Kurobee¡¯s smithy we ced an order for custom made equipment.

    I got a Death Scythe and Hell Cloth.

    Even though I¡¯m a ghost, I can equip it because it is magical equipment.

    Veldora got a Death Sword, Hell Armor, and a Gate Shield¨Cfully protected.

    Milim the slime could only get some really simply equipment.

    Death pick and a Crimson Robes.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t get the effect if you don¡¯t equip it, right?¡¹

    She mused with a smile on her face.

    Hey, as long as she¡¯s happy!

    And, Ramiris.

    I had a heavy full te prepared for her.

    Ramiris was skeptical, and when she had her living armor equip it...

    Her armor absorbed it.

    It then fell to pieces,

    Was scattered with the wind,

    And came together, having changed from Living Armor to Living Custom Armor.

    Not an evolution, but a clear change.

    ¡¸Wow! It¡¯s so much easier to move now!¡¹

    As Ramiris said, her armor now moved as if someone had oiled it¨Creally smooth motions.

    Seems like the armor had an effect on her mobility. Never would have expected that to happen.

    Happy Ramiris now went to pick out a weapon.

    ¡¸Fufun! I have no need of a shield!¡¹

    She said, and picked the heaviest andrgest weapon.

    The Death Axe. It is the most overwhelming weapon, but is also hard to use.

    Well, anything goes, I guess. Normally she gets called a good-for-nothing, so all of this must have really fueled her ego.

    I got to see an interesting part of her.

    Thus, I, having shed physical form, specialize in magic.

    My ss is a wizard. Maybe I¡¯ll learn some restoration magicter on.

    Veldora can do anything. He¡¯s also nning on learning some magic

    His ss is a magic knight... though he doesn¡¯t know any magic yet.

    Milim is a high-speed, one-shot-one-kill kind ofss. Well, who wouldn¡¯t want to defeat an enemy with a single punch?

    The n is to have her fall from the ceiling and trap our enemies.

    If it works it¡¯s be great, if it doesn¡¯t? Well, she can just run away then. She is fast.

    In a sense, she¡¯s the perfect slime.

    Her ss is an Assassin. We could have Souei teach her, but it¡¯s bad to have pleasure interfere with actual business.

    Ramiris is all about that strength. She may actually be pretty sturdy and reliable.

    Her ss is a Berserker. Not that¡¯s she¡¯s mad, but that her swings are dangerous.

    Once she and Veldora get the hang of their sses, they¡¯ll make great tankers.

    Now then, our shiny new gear is ready and equipped.

    Our equipment is ranked unique. But, since we had to make it so that our type of monsters could wear it, its effects are not that high.

    For beginners, though, it is extremely good equipment.

    Well, even if someone tries to steal it, we¡¯ve cursed the equipment so it won¡¯t work.

    Thus, our preparations are in order.

    For us who do not hunger, we had no need to prepare any provisions.

    And our spirits high, we headed to the dungeon... to fill it with adventurers¡¯ blood!

    By the way, as for my body that I left, I nted a piece of my consciousness into it, so I can react.

    Since we can¡¯t y around all the time, my body is in my Tempest office for emergencies.

    So I missed nothing.

    Having thus quickly returned to thebyrinth, we are ready for departure.

    Our adventure has only begun!

    Thus, we enjoyed ourselves a little.

    Though we had some failures, our game proceeded smoothly along.

    Of course, the rest of the world did not stay still.

    I did collect information while having fun, and heard of something I could never have imagined.

    Even we demon lords are not gods. What we do not know we cannot predict.

    Happiness alwayses to an abrupt stop.

    Like a midsummer night¡¯s dream, we awaken.

    And upon hearing these news, these days of pure bliss came to an end.

    End of Founding the Demon Capital Arc

    Some trantor notes:

    Milim you¡¯re too damn cute!

    ...I also want to y this game!

    Damn, I really do like the way Fuse-sensei writes!

 Chapter 120 â€“ Setting Off

    Chapter 120. Setting Off

    Hinata returned from her attack on Tempest¨Cwhich wouldter be called the ¡°Temr Captain¡¯s revolt¡±¨Chaving suffered a crushing defeat.

    Without a single apology or excuse, Hinata resigned as the head of the imperial guard and cut all ties with the Holy Empire Ruberion.

    As such, even the Empire¡¯s representatives, the Seven Celestial Sages could not punish her. Therefore, they simply decided to continue observing the situation.

    The Western Saint¡¯s Church, however, could not stay silent.

    She selfishly went off on her own and even lost. Losing to monsters is a problem in itself, but she even dared to return alive. And even confirmed that those remaining in Tempest were alive and well.

    In other worlds, they came as assassins but were defeated fair and square. That¡¯s not a mistake one can easily recover from.

    In fact, had they all died, the Church could have attributed it to monsters¡¯ wicked and cruel nature, rile up all of humanity, and....

    For the Church, this is by far the worst oue.

    Even then, Nichs was happy that Hinata returned.

    But that¡¯s a different matter. The problem remains.

    And then, to Nichs, who was holding his head, Hinata so said:

    ¡¸Just say that I acted on my own. Fooled the knights and acted without the Church¡¯s approval.

    Though it will contradict the Church¡¯s dogma that all monsters are evil, but at least it won¡¯t subvert all of it.

    After all, the weak need the Church.

    We can¡¯t go around losing an organization that is willing to extend the weak a hand, now can we?¡¹

    Without any hesitation she proposed to Nichs.

    Just as before, as if looking down upon the world she presented the most logical conclusion.

    If necessary, cut away one to save the whole¨Cperfectly pragmatic.

    Even if the one to be cut away is she herself, she would not hesitate.

    But still, she seems to have changed a bit: no longer are her eyes filled with blind devotion to the creed.

    Her face instead carries a smile of nearly divine kindness.

    And this was a proposal Nichs could not refuse.

    Though her face now expresses heartfelt kindness, it did not change her nature. Her proposal is well thought out and the Church would suffer minimal damage as the result. Nichs understood that too well.

    ¡¸Hinata, did you change a bit...?¡¹

    ¡¸Have I? Can¡¯t know yourself, now can you? But I do think that I was in too much of a hurry. To save people with my own hands, so I thought. I don¡¯t think I was wrong to sacrifice the few to save the many. I can proudly say that I fought for what I believed in. But... I also don¡¯t think it¡¯s wrong to try to save everyone. I think I was too focused on the big picture and lost something important. I don¡¯t want to save just the majority¨CI want to save everyone. Feel free tough if you think it impossible. I just want to see the world, judge it with my own eyes, and pick the path I truly believe in¡¹

    ¡¸Is that what the Demon Lord taught you?¡¹

    ¡¸No, not really. A beloved teacher admonished me, and I recognized the existence of a demon lord¡¹

    ¡¸Recognized... a demon lord?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. It was not pure evil. Just another soul living quite selfishly¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so... Well then, I will believe in you Hinata-sama. And the Demon Lord whom you believed in¡¹

    For Nichs, Hinata is and was everything.

    Even if she lost, he could notin if she returned alive.

    If the Empire decided to punish Hinata, he fully intended to use the West Saint¡¯s Church to defend her.

    This time, however, it was unnecessary because Hinata herself decided to resign from her post.

    And disposing of the whole affair as the ¡°Temr Captain¡¯s Revolt,¡± Hinata became a stray adventurer.

    One who gives hope to the weak¨Ca Hero.

    The knight who lived by the creed was dead, and instead the hope of the people was born. Nichs understood this as well.

    Thus, he did not oppose her actions. Later, he woulde to regret it.

    Hinata then assembled the Temrs and the Blood Shadows and dered that she steps down from her post.

    The Temrs were content but the shadows opposed her deration.

    .

    ¡¸Hinata-sama has been corrupted! She has be weak from her defeat. Actually, the demon lord must have seduced her. We need to open her eyes!¡¹

    .

    And various other things the shadows said, troubling Hinata.

    To them,

    .

    ¡¸In that case, that country¡¯s demon lord has created a dungeon.

    If you clear it you get an audience with the demon lord.

    So if you want to ¡°open my eyes,¡± go clear it first¡¹

    .

    Hinata said, and the Blood Shadows, as if having received their orders, departed.

    .

    ¡¸Is it fine?¡¹

    .

    Nichs asked,

    .

    ¡¸Probably. No one dies in that dungeon.

    The Demon Lord manages it for fun.

    But it just might be good practice for them.

    Maybe they¡¯ll go mad, but it just might reforge their spirits¡¹

    .

    She said without thinking.

    Having faced Demon Lord Rimuru once before she has some trust in him.

    There¡¯s also the fact that Arnaud is there and has rted enough for her to make her own conjectures.

    She also has a good idea as to how to clear that dungeon.

    Besides, perhaps only Hinata could, but those shadows would be unable to clear the dungeon.

    Blood crazed and seeing nothing but dogma, thebyrinth may only break their spirits.

    In fact,ter on this became a sort of pilgrimage for forging your spirit.

    You would challenge that hell again and again, as long as your spirit doesn¡¯t break.

    As Hinata said, it became a ce for those weak-willed to gain some mental strength.

    And the remaining Blood Shadows returned to the Holy Empire of Ruberion.

    Since they were affiliated with the Empire anyways, they simply swore loyalty to the Emperor.

    And upon seeing these men again, Hinata

    .

    ¡¸Who would¡¯ve thought...¡¹

    .

    Shemented.

    .

    Their presence stank of blood.

    That she noticed one time when she was reporting a matter at the Empire.

    She concluded that their journey to the dungeon was the reason for their much to mechanical and artificial movement.

    But back to present time,

    Excusing herself before the Seven Celestial Sages was a trial in itself.

    If she fought would she win or lose? The thing is, they gave off magic power unbing of humans.

    Why she had not noticed it was a mystery in itself.

    (It¡¯s because her ¡°Hero¡± egg has increased a level allowing her to feel their real presence, but she did not know this at the time.)

    She figured that being focused on the whole made her blind to such an obvious fact.

    So even though she was not wrong she simply was not right either. And this mistake too would lead to her growth.

    .

    Holy Empire of Ruberion was most likely a temporary form.

    The real form was of a city controlled by powerful, demon lord level, monsters.

    A monster city undiscovered for many hundreds of years, where human thoughts are manipted.

    Not that they are being brainwashed, but undoing the teachings of the Empire is most likely impossible.

    What terrifying foes they are, Hinata thought.

    At this point, Hinata could not raise a sword against them.

    A monster who does not wish to recognize other monsters? No, not simpleck of recognition, but outright hostility?

    Either way, an enemy who hides behind a veil of humility is far more dangerous than one in in sight.

    Before, Hinata would have charged at them demanding a fight. But now she fully thinks through her actions.

    Because she wishes to think through things in greater depth.

    Not picking the path of least resistance but also considering the longest alternative.

    So it¡¯s not like she¡¯s lost right no.w

    Hinata left the West Saint¡¯s Church.

    Nichs and the knights follow behind her.

    She asked him to make Vice Captain Leonard the Captain and Arnaud remained as his Vice Captain.

    ¡¸I hear and obey. I will do as you have instructed without dy.

    However, Hinata-sama, this is also your home.

    Please return to us at any time. We shall await your return¡¹

    And at Nichs¡¯ words, other knights also bowed their heads.

    Even recalling this scene now, these words warm her heart.

    Though she lived discarding what she had no use for, she was able to acquire truly kindrades.

    For their sake she should not remain there any longer.

    But,

    ¡¸Are you okay?¡¹

    Without turning around she asked one of the people following her.

    .

    ¡¸No problem. My spirit was broken quite a few times during that fight.

    That curr (Ranga), was it...

    Besides, after talking to them at that banquet, I have realized my own narrowmindedness.

    Please take me along with you. Besides,

    The West Saints¡¯ Church needs people, so they won¡¯t be able to spare any as your guards.

    Well, I probably do for a poor guard, but please let me do it!

    We probably would never meet another monster like that curr again!¡¹

    ¡¸Do as you like. What a whimsical fellow.

    But thanks...

    Ah! When I said do as you like I didn¡¯t mean you are free to crawl into my bed. That I won¡¯t permit¡¹

    ¡¸Wha! Who do you think I am?!

    I would never dare to touch Hinata-sama!

    Besides, I would be crucified by Cardinal Nichs¡¹

    .

    ¡°That guy seriously doesn¡¯t know how to hold back, he¡¯d seriously kill me!¡± And various other such lines Fritz mumbled, causing a small smile to break out on Hinata¡¯s face.

    Fritz saw that smile and was immediately at loss for words.

    This is bad, he thought, seriously... For a second, I would not have minded being killed...

    Feeling a chill, Fritz dispelled these thoughts.

    .

    Beautiful butcking humanity. Overwhelming in strength, butcking in feminine charm.

    .

    So was she known among people. Fritz was no exception and did not see her as a member of the opposite sex.

    But, that smile blew all these preconceptions away.

    This is bad, he thought, didn¡¯t think this post woulde with such a side benefit... but if others find out, I¡¯ll have more people topete against!

    Havinge down a bit, Fritz tried to order his feelings.

    It¡¯s alright, no problem. He steadied his trembling heart and oriented himself towards his normal train of thought.

    Completely oblivious to his struggles, Hinata put on her sses, leaned her head on his shoulder and looked up at him.

    And with a weak smile,

    .

    ¡¸Yeah, you¡¯ll take care of me, won¡¯t you? Fritz¡¹

    .

    She said.

    And that was the death knell of his reason.

    (Cardinal Nichs, I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s open season now!)

    This was the moment when Fritz decided to treat her not as a guard captain but as a woman to be protected.

    And his feelings towards her were not of loyalty towards a guard captain but of an earnest desire to follow her.

    And thus their journey began.

    .

    Hinata was concerned about the five children Rimuru mentioned.

    Nearing Kagurazaka Yuuki is dangerous but she had her anti-mind control item equipped. ANd she did not intend to be reckless.

    She merely wanted to confirm the situation and rescue the kids if possible.

    What rtionship stands between Yuuki and Chaos Lord Gazalim is a concern, but she intended to avoid any and all contact with him.

    She did not think she would lose, but Shizu-san asked her to avoid him and she intended to keep her promise.

    But, Chaos Lord Gazalim.

    If he is manipting Yuuki... she would not allow that to go unpunished.

    Having been manipted for over ten years it isn¡¯t something she can forgive.

    In her memories Yuuki was a boy with a wide smile.

    (I must confirm if that smile was genuine. And save the kids.)

    If there¡¯s a will there¡¯s a way. Thus Hinata decided to act.

    She headed out to Ingrasia Kingdom.

    The city brainwashed by Yuuki, or perhaps by Gazalim.

    Traveling by the magic circle may alert him, should there be spies, so instead she journeyed there on foot.

    .

    And a new struggle was on the horizon...

 Chapter 121 â€“ Hinata and the Kids

    Clown: So I feel a joke is in order!

    Awyer defending a man used of burry tried a creative defense to get his client off the hook. ¡°My client merely inserted his arm into the window and removed a few paltry items. His arm is not himself, so I fail to see how you can punish the whole individual for an offensemitted soley by his arm.¡±

    ¡°Well put,¡± the judge replied with a grin. ¡°Using that same logic, I sentence the defendant¡¯s arm to one year¡¯s imprisonment. Your client can apany the arm or not, as he chooses.¡±

    The defendant smiled. With hiswyer¡¯s help, he detached his artificial limb,id it on the bench and walked out...

    ...

    Pierrot: Howdy folks! Happy New Year!

    Clown: It¡¯s time to get back to work~

    Pierrot: And type, type, type up~

    Clown & Pierrot: Some chapters!

    Demon Lord¡¯s Gambit Arc

    Chapter 121. Hinata and the Kids

    It¡¯s been a week since Fritz and Hinata reached Ingracia.

    Even considering that they hitched a ride on a passing carriage, it still took time. But no: for Hinata, impatience was banned.

    Using a magic circle would have been faster but would not have allowed them to grasp the state of Ingracia as a trip would have.

    Fritz and Hinata decided to disguise themselves as an adventurer¡¯s daughter and a normal, spirited youth.

    Hinata had equipment left over from my adventuring days, so she used that. Fritz purchased some from a travelling peddler.

    But they had no qualms about their equipment. Demon Lord Rimuru had sent them modified Spirit Bracelets that could transform into full armament set uponmand.

    Though the quality of transformed gear did suffer as a result, it was still unique ssed. Why did the Demon Lord do this she did not know, but she did appreciate it.

    So even should the worste to be, they would not need to rely on what they carry, and used it rather for disguise.

    And thus they deigned these shabby clothes and ventured onward.

    Oh, and they snuck into the kingdom using fake ids.

    Currently Hinata is staying at a cheap inn in the outskirts of town.

    For a whole week Hinata has not left her room. She¡¯s been using spirit familiars to scout the happenings of that city.

    Fritz, however, is hanging around the Academy. With his own eyes and ears does he study the city.

    Trying to figure out a way into the academy or if some merchant needs protection.

    The Academy is a fortress, guests are not permitted.

    Except, that is, entrance into Academy¡¯s Library is open to public, but it is undoubtedly being supervised by Yuuki.

    Hinata is trying to find a way in without alerting Yuuki of her presence.

    During his investigation Fritz came to know a number of food distributors employed by the Academy and was able to convince them to be a merchant selling food.

    The thing is, the Academy has a lot of students.

    They need a lot of merchants and workers just to prepare a single meal for all the students.

    Thus, Fritz and Hinata were able to secure work inside the Academy helping around the kitchen.

    And so another week passed. As their work continued they began investigating.

    They had to move during the morning deliveries. Though the morning meals were simple they still required extensive preparation.

    After observing the workce for a week they found the best time to move.

    If they were to deliver the meals while it was still dark surely they could snoop around and leave unseen.

    Over the course of the week they more or less figured out theyout of the academy.

    Using spirit familiars they found a source of strong light spirit energy.

    And just as Rimuru has said, there was a child blessed by the light spirit.

    Hinata heard the full story at the banquet. Though she once dismissed his words as utter nonsense she now felt a duty to protect these younglings.

    In a way a they were her disciples too.

    (Clown¡¯s note: the reason being that they are taught in a school where she was taught in, so it¡¯s like they are her underssmen [kouhai], but a bit more than that, because this academy is closer to a martial arts dojo. So as someone who¡¯s

    ¡°graduated¡± the academy she now feels responsible for them)

    But she was still not satisfied with his exnation for why they were summoned.

    Think about it: Yuuki told Rimuru that Hinata summoned them while attempting to summon a real hero.

    But leaving the difficulty and need for raising a new hero aside, neither Hinata nor the Church summoned the children.

    In other words, Yuuki must have done it.

    If that¡¯s the case, why did he do it? Did he fail at summoning and got them? Or did he intend to summon them to begin with?

    That Hinata could not understand.

    Both Hinata and Rimuru had figured out during their confrontation that Yuuki was trying to pin the guilt for the summoning on Hinata.

    So that question aside, the more important one still remained: why?

    Perhaps he merely took advantage of a failed summoning.

    But she felt that she had to know the reason for why he did it. And who said that there were only 5 children whom he summoned? And what about adults?

    All these thoughts swirled inside her head causing her great anxiety.

    But she decided to dismiss them all and focus on creating a n to rescue the children.

    Thus came that fateful day.

    Fritz finished the preparations and Hinata went off to deliver the provisions to the Academy.

    After working thus for a week Hinata has gotten rather friendly with the grannies working there.

    But that thought led her to recall the fact that her current appearance is obscured by a magic item; she instead looks like an average red haired girl.

    So the grannies are not talking to her, but to this red haired appearance of her. This thought made her feel strangely lonely.

    But it was not the time for such sentimentalities.

    Deliver the goods, wait for an opportunity, and proceed with Fritz to the source of that light. Hinata and Fritz would move as nned.

    They would aim for that moment when the merchants deliver the food and begin returning home.

    She would create an illusion of herself leaving the premises and instead head for the children. Thus, the red girl would chat her way out instead of Hinata.

    The magic would only work up until she would leave the premises, but that much time should be enough.

    Today she merely nned to talk to the children and confirm that they were not in any immediate danger.

    Ten minutes should be plenty to see how they are doing, and that would be the first step.

    Of course, should things turn sour she was fully ready to st her way out.

    In that case, she would never again talk with those grannies...

    And that thought did bother her, but it did not sway her resolve.

    Fritz was busy with work so she decided to head off alone.

    Straight for that light.

    She used an invisibility spell and suppressed her presence to its utmost limits to remain undetected.

    Up to the third floor, without making a single sound.

    Her basic parameters strengthened by magic, she moved as a superwoman. Unlocked a door with magic, and slipped in without as much as a whisper.

    And found herself in a dimly lit ssroom.

    Light barely entered it: obvious, considering that it was still 6 am.

    But it was nheless a bizarre room. There were few desks¨Conly four.

    There was a door in the back, connecting to another ssroom.

    There were some doors out in the hall, but could they really be called doors? They were locked not with keys but with magic, so she could not open them.

    It was a strange design. This could hardly be called a normal ssroom.

    Pondering it all for a second, she instead turned and headed for the room emitting that light. Time was of essence, so she had to press forward.

    Hinata opened the door and entered.

    A dining table was being prepared; so she felt life inside the room.

    Hinata carefully proceeded onward.

    There was something akin a bedroom partitioned off.

    Four futony there; so that¡¯s where the kids slept.

    And then, Hinata unconsciously took a step back>

    Had she not done so, she would have been hit by a wooden sword.

    ¡¸Wow... you dodged that. Great! Thief?¡¹

    A voice came from a bossy child who seem to have just risen.

    A weak-spirited Japanese boy, a European pretty boy.

    And a blond pretty girl.

    ¡¸Why¡¯d youe? There¡¯s nothing to steal here?¡¹

    ¡¸Onee-chan, who are you?¡¹

    The Japanese boy and the blond girl asked Hinata.

    The European child stood strong as if protecting the other kids. The bossy kid stood in the back.

    Hinata let out a sigh and raised both hands showing she had no desire to fight.

    And,

    ¡¸The one with the wooden sword is Misaki Kenya, kun?

    And there¡¯s no need to be so tense, Gale-kun¡¹

    She called out.

    Just as Rimuru had described them. The five children... except the ck haired Chloe O¡¯Bell; she seems to be missing.

    ¡¸You know us?¡¹

    The weak looking boy, Sekiguchi Ryota asked.

    ¡¸Yeah. I heard about you from Rimuru.

    Misaki Kenya, Sekiguchi Ryota, Gale Gibson, Alise Rondo, right?

    And one more, Chloe O¡¯Bell... whom I don¡¯t see here.

    Just as Rimuru had said.

    My name is Sakiguchi Hinata.

    You may have heard some bad things about me, but I am not here to endanger you.

    I came to chat, but it seems we¡¯re out of time.

    It would be great if I could get you to trust me...¡¹

    Kenya sat in a chair, his wooden sword in hand.

    Without a single change in his demeanor,

    ¡¸Ah, so you¡¯re Rimuru-sensei¡¯s acquaintance¡¹

    He said, with a relieved smile on his face.

    ¡¸But isn¡¯t Hinata Sakaguchi a name of a viin!¡¹

    ¡¸Right, the person who summoned us, had no use for us, and tried to kill us! And we¡¯re only here because Yuuki-oniichan and Rimuru-sensei saved us¡¹

    ¡¸But she doesn¡¯t seem like an enemy. It¡¯s alright to trust her... no?¡¹

    While saying various things, the children sat in chairs.

    Seems like being Rimuru¡¯s acquaintance earned her some trust.

    But she did not for a second confuse it with trust for her; the stories they heard about her must have made her sound like the Satan himself.

    That made her frown a bit, but at least it did not cause them to attack her outright.

    In the first ce, those were nothing but groundless usations.

    Sadly, there was no time to exin. So she figured she¡¯ll go with the flow and give them the rundown of the situation.

    ¡¸Yeah, thanks for trusting me.

    I¡¯ve met with Rimuru and heard of your from him.

    I don¡¯t have the time for a full exnation... in short, I want to take you to Rimuru¡¯s ce.

    We¡¯ll exin everything there¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Rimuru-sensei¡¯s ce? I want to go!¡¹

    ¡¸But won¡¯t the churche after us... I do want to go though...¡¹

    Conversation filled the room.

    ¡¸The church will not pose a problem...

    I want you to listen without yelling. I am the Church¡¯s Guard Captain Hinata.

    Well, I was.

    The one you spoke of earlier, the ¡°Hinata who summoned us¡± is me.

    But, to get to the point, I did not summon you.

    Please believe me.

    And that too will be exined in due time¡¹

    ¡¸Whhaaattt?!¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? But if the church was not responsible, who was, then?

    Why are we trapped in here?¡¹

    ¡¸Right... If you think about it, a stalker?¡¹

    ¡¸But this Onee-chan could be lying, you know!¡¹

    Hinata narrowed her eyes observing the children.

    As she had expected, she¡¯ll have to struggle to convince them.

    She had not the time to exin enough to convince them. So if this was not enough, she would have to return again.

    Before she met Rimuru she would have just put them under protection and taken them from here by force.

    Hinata was the kind of person who would choose the shortest and safest path and logically put that n into motion.

    But now? Here she is trying to sway the hearts of a bunch of children.

    How weak I have be, she thought.

    Showing emotion would surely increase the chance of failure¨Cthat she understood.

    And if the kids show hostility, then she would have failed. She would have toe again and again while avoiding detection.

    But Hinata nheless chose to reveal her identity to them.

    Forcing your thoughts on others is mere self-satisfaction.

    Hinata now chose the longest path, and found that fact hrious. But she did not regret this change.

    That one thing about her did not change: she refused to regret.

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright. We can trust her.

    My pal, Hikaru says so!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah! I also think so. I mean, this Onee-chan is loved by the spirits!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, true. I also believe her¡¹

    ¡¸In that case, it¡¯s decided. Let¡¯s go. But we should hurry. Can we go like this?¡¹

    Hinata opened her eyes wide looking at the children.

    She did not expect for it to be this easy. Going now would also be contrary to the n.

    Besides,

    ¡¸I appreciate the sentiment, but we can¡¯t leave just yet.

    Most importantly...where¡¯s the fifth¨CChloe?¡¹

    ¡¸Onee-chan... who are you talking about?¡¹

    ¡¸We don¡¯t know anyone by that name?¡¹

    What? She thought they were joking, but their eyes were serious.

    There was no hint of lie in their words. They are telling the truth.

    But, how...?

    ¡¸I¡¯mte!¡¹

    That¡¯s when Fritz came in.

    They had too little time, there was no time to hesitate.

    They have to leave now or n it for another day.

    If they were to wait, there would be new risks. Besides, the kids seem to be ready for travel, so this looks like a good opportunity.

    But Chloe is not with them, and that¡¯s a problem.

    And while Hinata was thus deliberating,

    ¡¸There¡¯s nothing to fret about, you know? I mean, I can¡¯t let you take them¡¹

    Ad calls out to Hinata with a smile.

    Fritz jumped back drawing his sword.

    ck hair and ck eyes. They were familiar with this man. And he just snuck up on a Fritz.

    And not just Fritz; neither the kids nor Hinata noticed him approaching.

    He was no ordinary man.

    ¡¸Kagurazaka Yuuki...¡¹

    Hinata muttered.

    There, before the, stood the Freedom Association Master.

    ¡¸Seems like I was only able to reel in two fish with this bait (children).

    Well, I guess it¡¯s fine. Guard Captain Hinata, you are no small fry.

    I guess the bait served its purpose¡¹

    Yuuki said with a smile full of absolute bliss, causing Hinata to fear.

    She felt cold sweat forming on her back and her senses screamed danger.

    Bracing herself, she made her resolve.

    ¡°The smiling boy of her memories...¡±

    What load of nonsense.

    Her hair stood on its ends faced with such evil.

    He¡¯s still smiling and he appears calm.

    But what she fears is his presence.

    This kind of evil she just had to immediately vanquish.

    Steeling her resolve, she confronted Yuuki!

 Chapter 122 â€“ Hinata and Yuuki

    Chapter 122. Hinata and Yuuki

    Confronting Yuuki, Hinata felt a strange sense of pressure.

    She had proceeded with the n under the assumption that she could not be noticed.

    ¡¸How did you notice?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh? A question without even a greeting! How cold, Hinata¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up. What do you mean the children are bait? Was this a trap to begin with?¡¹

    He shrugged,

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it obvious? Now that they¡¯ve been stabilized, they are useless as material for a re-summon¡¹

    Yuuki smiled, as if the question wasn¡¯t anything special.

    ¡¸Did you say re-summon?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. You know how it takes a while to summon again due to the tremendous magical energy consumption?

    And how you need to keep doing it until you summon a proper pawn; well, kids are useful too, you know.

    It¡¯s just, I can¡¯t use them anymore now that Rimuru-san stabilized them.

    As a result, we lost on a contract... most unfortunate¡¹

    He said as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.

    Though his words and gestures were calcted to put a person at ease, Hinata felt as if they were dread itself.

    And to Hinata,

    ¡¸Hmm? You mean, you didn¡¯t know about it?

    When children explode from the unstable magic energy, the conditions for re-summoning are met.

    Using that, we could summon again.

    That¡¯s why even failed summons are not a waste.¡¹

    ¡ª- Ah, but sadly even that popr hero Masayuki was just a small-fry in the end ¡ª-

    The words came as if from far away, but enraged Hinata.

    This guy, what do you think a human life is! Is probably she wanted to say.

    Hinata couldn¡¯t tolerate such an act: Yuuki repeatedly summoned people in order to meet an order of his business partner.

    ¡¸Yuuki-oniichan, you saved us, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    Alice tearfully asked,

    ¡¸Ahaha, you finally get it? I only kept you alive because you had use.

    Alice, making such a sad face isn¡¯t going to help, you know?

    I¡¯ll kill you once your use runs out... in other words, I¡¯ll keep you alive as long as you¡¯re useful¡¹

    Yuuki responded harshly.

    A cold-blooded part awakened within Hinata, urging her to kill the man standing before her.

    This man should not be allowed to live.

    ¡¸You bastard, not only manipting me, but the children as well!

    And where¡¯s the other girl?

    Where¡¯s Chloe Aubert?

    Did you erase the children¡¯s memories?¡¹

    Hinata shouted,

    ¡¸It was unfortunate, raising bugs is so much hassle, and I even got a great pawn...

    And then......

    And because you had your emotions ¡°frozen¡± as you clung on to the despair of being abandoned by your mother!... The expression on your face was priceless.

    It truly is a pity. Ipleted the overly rational, ruthless Hinata with so much effort, and now all you are now is an ordinary person with a strong sense of justice.

    By the way, who¡¯s Chloe Aubert?¡¹

    Those words angered Hinata.

    However, Hinata calmed down and thought: Yuuki did not appear that he was lying about not knowing who Chloe O¡¯Bell was.

    What¡¯s this about? Hinata repeated whilst controlling her anger.

    From the corner of Hinata¡¯s eyes she could see the teary-faced Alice.

    That¡¯s enough, this man can no longer be allowed to speak so self-indulgently. Hinata thought as she drew her sword from the Bracelet form Holy Sprit armor.

    At the same time, light particles warped around Hinata¡¯s body. When the wild dance of light died down, a fully armed Hinata emerged.

    ¡¸Yuuki, for the sake of our old friendship I¡¯ll give you a chance to repent.

    Now swear you will apologize right now, confess, andpensate for your crimes.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, why? What is there to apologize for?

    Isn¡¯t it thew of the jungle in this world?

    The ones who are weak, the deceived are the evil ones, you know?¡¹

    TN note: Law of the Jungle basically means survival of the fittest/the strong feed on the weak.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t give me that crap!¡¹

    With her rage like a roaring fire, Hinata¡¯s de shed towards Yuuki.

    The main armament of the new holy spirit armament was a katana shaped de. Previously, Hinata used a rapier that also had the ability to cut on its sides, but it¡¯s slightly thicker, with miniscule difference in weight.

    There isn¡¯t much difference in terms of weight and inertia control, however when using fencing techniques it is easier to wield than a broadsword.

    Its performance is equal or above.

    The new holy spirit armor that was copied and analyzed with a demon lord¡¯s ability, now has a higher level of performance than before.

    In short, Hinata was able to use the equipment as if she were born in it.

    A single cut sliced open Yuuki¡¯s cheek as he dodged the sword sh with a clowning expression

    A red line, with a single drop of blood flowing out.

    Yuuki¡¯s previous facial expression vanished. As he looked down on his foe, his ridiculing attitude doesn¡¯t change.

    ¡¸Hee...... What a surprise. I thought Ipletely dodged that. Hinata what happened? In such a short amount of time your strength has increased. When the parasite wastched onto you your strength growth was like any other ordinary person.¡¹

    Although he could have lied, Yuuki revealed that he was able to gauge the strength of targets whom he infected with a parasite.

    That was within Hinata¡¯s predictions. The problem was how close Yuuki was to obtaining the power known as the ¡°hero¡¯s egg¡±.

    As the Grandmaster of the Freedom Association, his abilities would naturally be high. He is above S-Rank adventurers.

    Previously, when the holy church coborated together with the Freedom Association to subjugate an evil dragon in a united front, Hinata had witnessed a glimpse of Yuuki¡¯s powers.

    Without relying on skills, he dealt a finishing blow to the evil dragon with his own physical strength. Yuuki himself imed that the nature of his tough body was the sole thing he inherited in this world.

    It would be dangerous to believe that. There¡¯s no doubt he has other hidden abilities.

    Besides, is he being controlled by the Demon Lord Kazalim? It doesn¡¯t look like he is.

    Although there¡¯s a reasonable possibility he had obtained a controlling ability from the Demon Lord Kazarim, Hinata found it necessary to confirm the rtionship between the two.

    If he is in fact being manipted by the Demon Lord known as the ¡°Magic King¡±, she wished to help. She earnestly hoped that he was in fact being manipted.

    Thus, Hinata decided to perform a final check just in case.

    ¡¸Yuuki, are you being manipted by Kazalim?¡±

    Or ...... is the one talking to me right now the ¡°Chaos Lord¡± Kazarim?¡¹

    In response, an evil sneer appear on Yuuki¡¯s face while he nodded.

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, Ahaha. That right, or is it?

    I am, no, we are Kazarim!... Just kidding.

    Ahahaha, truly, you really are interesting Hinata.¡¹

    Yuuki continued bursting outughing as if something funny was said. Hisughter reverberated for a while.

    Even though that stance was full of openings, she had no intentions to attack. It was awfully distorted, and gave Hinata a bad feeling.

    While continually eyeing theughing Yuuki, she sent Fritz a signal.

    Fritz also equipped his spirit armor, and his battle preparations areplete.

    In response to Hinata¡¯s signal, he got into position to protect the children.

    The children also felt Yuuki¡¯s strange demeanor as they huddled around Alice protectively. Even if they couldn¡¯tpletely understand the situation very well, they could still understand that they were used. Hinata was merely happy that they weren¡¯t so upset as to cry or attempt to attack him.

    There are no signs amongst the children that they¡¯ve been brainwashed, and even if they were Fritz would still be able to handle it.

    The children left in Fritz¡¯s care, Hinata was focusing on Yuuki.

    Suddenly, Yuuki stoppedughing and,

    ¡¸Hey? Why did you think I was on the same level as that kind of small fry?¡¹

    With his regr expressionless face, he asked Hinata again.

    Without waiting for a reply,

    ¡¸When I was summoned to this world, I was wondering in my spiritual body when that worm (Kazarim) came crawling to me.

    When I was in the spirit world, he said some

    self-important things. I didn¡¯t remember any of it because I wasn¡¯t interested.

    By the way, if I remember correctly, my self-proimed right hand Kagali assimted with him.

    Because I was interested in his ability, I took it.

    He earnestly wanted to serve me, so I left him alive.

    With his wealth of knowledge, he¡¯s useful in his own way.¡¹

    Ms. Kagari

    She¡¯s the Freedom Association Second-in-Command.

    She was a beauty with the blood of elves in her veins.

    Hinata recalled that when she came to this world, she had taken care of her.

    An archmage aiming at reaching the truth, she¡¯s someone who boasts the highest firepower in the Freedom Association.

    That female, Kagari, could be considered as the perfect minion of Yuuki for she had assimted with Kazarim rather than was brainwashed.

    Not just simple brainwashing and thought probing, the roots that Yuuki set up had permeated deeply in her psyche.

    Moreover,

    These words confirmed that Yuuki and Kazarim had in fact came in contact, he was even able to show that he deprived an ability from his minion Kazarim.

    However, in the end that¡¯s if you believed in Yuuki.

    Hinata has determined that Yuuki¡¯s words were no lies. Even when taking into ount the various possibilities, there aren¡¯t many benefits in lying.

    That means, worrying about Yuuki¡¯s consciousness, and worrying about returning him to normal is pointless.

    That was Yuuki¡¯s intention right from the start, and we were all part of the plot.

    ¡¸......is that so. That means, that kind demeanor, and that kind smile...

    all of that and everything you said was just an act?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I see. I understand now.

    In other words, you wanted to help because you thought I was manipted by Kazarim. Was that it?

    Too bad! That¡¯s nonsense. I¡¯m the one doing the maniption. Only I manipte¡¹

    Yuuki answered Hinata¡¯s questioning with utmost ridicule.

    Considering everything that transpired, it¡¯s as if Yuuki enjoyed seeing Hinata suffer.

    As if he was having fun, his mouth curled into a cold sneer.

    Hinata obtained a ¡°Hero¡¯s egg¡± after she overcame deception and lies, and after she saw through all the anomalies, gaining the ability ¡°Eye of truth¡±.

    Even when viewed him through these eyes, no lies are detected in Yuuki¡¯s words. He simply revealed facts.

    There was little room for talk, concluded Hinata.

    ¡¸Yuuki ...... final question. What is your purpose in summoning?

    Why have your manipted yman and caused an upheaval with the orc lord, then caused a war between the Church and Tempest?

    Do you understand this throws the world into chaos!?¡¹

    ¡¸Aha. Ahahahaha. You say interesting things.

    Thest, thest huh? That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the end for you lot.

    Alright, I¡¯ll tell you.

    It¡¯s because it¡¯s interesting, that¡¯s the only reason.

    What other reason could there be, really?

    I intend topletely unify the world as one.

    Angels, Spirits, Demons, I wish to rule over all of them.

    Unfortunately, is it possible to rule over the world with my current abilities?

    That¡¯s why, I have to work hard and diligently.¡¹

    Yuuki replied in response to Hinata¡¯s inquiry.

    Rather than world conquest, he called it domination. As an absolute ruler, Yuuki would dere his reign.

    The reason was something more abnormal than what Hinata though.

    World Domination... that¡¯s just impossible. Didn¡¯t hismon sense tell him that no matter how amazing he bes he won¡¯t be able to dominate the entire world?

    This guy¡¯s a madman! Hinata began feeling an ominous chill down her spine.

    Deep within her trembling heart, Hinata realized she is feeling fear.

    This isn¡¯t due to his strength and the sort, but rather his serious attitude in proiming his dreadful attempt in ruling the world.

    And then,

    Kotsun Kotsun Kotsun......

    The sound of walking echoed in the hallways.

    A holy presence unlike any that Hinata had ever felt.

    However, the mysterious presence felt unnatural due to itsck of color and feelings, as well as its unset directions.

    ¡¸Ah, she finally came.

    Unfortunately for you Hinata, there¡¯s no longer any chance of victory for you.

    Between you and me, you could have killed me.

    As expected, you couldn¡¯t stop me.

    This, is a game. A simple game.

    I want to rule the world, and the world tries to prevent it.

    For the sake of my victory, I¡¯m giving it my all.

    You guys should also give it your all to stop me right?

    You¡¯ve neglected it, that¡¯s why you lose.¡¹

    At the same time when Yuuki finished talking, a door from the side of the corridor opened, and a girl came in.

    With long ck hair collecting at the back of her head, she was d in lightweight equipmentpletely in ck.

    A morepact version of Hinata¡¯s own holy armor that did not at all inhibit movement.

    A very beautiful face.

    She ced one hand on the sword that hung below her waist.

    The girl walked in sedately.

    This was the ¡°true hero¡±, known as the strongest.

    Her eyescked luster as they¡¯re covered in pitch ck darkness, her whole body emitting a sacred invible aura.

    An overwhelming aura began pressuring Hinata and the kids.

    Yuuki didn¡¯t even need any tricks in the beginning.

    There was no need to manipte the children, hisbat ability was far greater than Hinata, this was his trap.

    ¡¸Is that...the Hero.......? Why, is the hero here......?¡¹

    Behind Hinata, Fritz muttered.

    To that remark,

    ¡¸Ah, yman had some use in the end.

    Although I wanted him to awaken as a true demon lord to have him as my pawn, I already have Kazalim.

    Instead, I had him gather all the demon lords.

    This way, Luminas who was guarding ¡°the sleeping hero¡± will not be around.

    You probably don¡¯t, but do you know Luminas, who manipted the ¡°hero¡± is the true ruler of the Holy Church Ruberius?

    I decided to seize her from Luminas in order to efficiently use her.

    Thanks to all of your efforts, I now haveplete control over the hero.

    It¡¯s actually impossible to dominate the kids to such an extent, you know. You worried over nothing.

    But I must say, you fretting was enjoyable to watch!¡¹

    Yuuki Happily exposed.

    Hinata also understood that there were no lies in his remark, and she felt the world disappear before her

    That means, Yuuki had just said the demon lord Luminas is the true ruler of the Church.

    If that¡¯s so, the Sacred Empire Ruberius has its capital governed by a demon lord.

    It¡¯s no wonder why the Holy Empire Ruberius also had an unnatural feel of a monsters¡¯ presence.

    So, a system of dominion established for hundreds of thousands of years, the teachings of the church, were full of lies to begin with.

    (That means...... I was used not only by Yuuki, but also by the demon lord......)

    However, that¡¯s not limited only to Hinata.

    Those who belong to the Sacred Empire Ruberius and the Western Church, they were all being used.

    Yuuki continued talking to Hinata who was wrapped in despair.

    ¡¸Just do me a favor and consider this for a second: wouldn¡¯t you join me Hinata?

    It seems you have obtained a ¡°Hero¡¯s egg,¡± and was even able to awaken it.

    An increase in our forces is always wee.

    Considering we¡¯re from the same country, I¡¯ll even make you an executive. How about it?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mess with me! Bastards like you deserve no mercy.

    Here and now, I¡¯m going to punish you for your sins!¡¹

    Refusing Yuuki¡¯s invitation, she gripped on to her sword.

    However, contrary to her vigorous promation, a retreat signal was sent to fritz.

    This oue was far worse than one could ever imagine.

    Hinata would make her stand, while Fritz would secure an escape route. No matter the cost.

    The opponent¡¯s strength was far above theirs and this was the best she coulde up.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t say I expected you to say otherwise...

    Now then, I talked for a while, didn¡¯t I?

    You know, revealing a secret about the behind the scenes action when being confronted as the mastermind?

    I always wanted to try it once, it was splendid and fun.

    Then, after exposing all this, doesn¡¯t the mastermind usually lose?

    Wonder if I raised a g?

    I had just arranged and raised a grand g, so try your best in defeating me.

    Maybe you might be able to awaken as a hero and defeat us?¡¹

    These were thest words exchanged between Hinata and Yuuki.

    What came afterwards was the battle.

 Chapter 123 â€“ Predestined Fate

    Predestined Fate

    (Fritz POV)

    Receiving Hinata¡¯s signal, Fritz move to the edge of the ssroom to protect the children.

    He looked down at the school grounds from the ssroom window on the third floor of the school building and he visualizes an escape route in his mind.

    For Fritz, Hinata¡¯s order is absolute, he wouldn¡¯t think to defy it. Because Hinata¡¯s predictions are always right there¡¯s no failure in it except in the previous Demon Lord Subjugation War.

    It can only be said that the opponentst time was too strong.

    Therefore escaping with the children ording to the order this time should be the correct thing to do.

    Fritz can understand that bringing the children and the information back takes priority above all else, he certainly thinks that the children and himself included will just be hindrance to Hinata.

    But still, to just following an order without a reason is not good, so Fritz was assaulted by an uneasy feeling. Or rather, it was Fritz¡¯s intuition that made him think so.

    As the result, that Fritz and the children¡¯s escape would seed, or so it was.......

    (Hinata POV)

    Hinata understood the wholeyout by looking it from the sky using spatial perception.

    By the window are Fritz and the four children. The subjects she must protect, she can¡¯t let them get swallowed up by an attack.

    ¡°The Hero¡± walks calmly from the door near the corridor to the chair in front of Yuuki.

    The ability of the Hero is equal to her own ability or better than hers.

    The story of the Hero sealing the storm dragon Veldora which was the ¡°Dragon kind¡± she saw when she attacked Tempest was famous.

    ¡°Can I really win against that dragon?¡± ording to Hinata¡¯s calction, the chance for her to win against the Storm Dragon Veldora is low.

    Though there is no chance of victory, if she thinks about it, the Hero just woke up from a several decades long sleep and it can be assumed that the Hero is not in normal condition. Furthermore, because Yuuki is in control, the Hero might not be able to fully use her ability.

    If it¡¯s only to restrain her; then it might be possible. That¡¯s what Hinata¡¯s calction derived.

    Hinata returned her katana to its sheath at once, and takes the posture for iai. And then, she let out an attack to the front, not moving from her spot, using the extreme speed drawing the sword.

    ¡¸Bind shAstral Bind sh![1]¡¹(Hinata)

    The sh of the iai concealed it, countless numbers of spirit substance converge on the de part and turn into innumerable des that have been released as a soul restraining attack.

    The spirit substance that was converted into innumerable des has the same effect as the talisman.

    It¡¯s a technique to bind the Astral Body which is the container of the soul not the flesh, one of Hinata¡¯s hidden attacks to seal the opponent¡¯s movement at the same time as the shockwave from the swiftness of the batoujutsu is released.

    The katana is a part of the spiritual armament, it¡¯s an arms which was produced from the concretization of spirit¡¯s power. Thus, the edge of the katana once again emitted a glittering brilliance.

    It¡¯s an action that¡¯s possible without letting the enemy predict the tactics because it can substitute the talisman and the medium for converting the spirit substance. This would create arge advantage in a battle between fellow experts.

    But.......

    ¡¸Otto!¡¹(Yuuki)

    ¡¸......¡¹(Hero?)

    His voice sounds jested, but the response doesn¡¯t show any fret either.

    Yuuki wards off the shock wave with knife[2] he holds in his hand. It¡¯s called a Snake Sword[3], a unique legend ss weapon that Yuuki possesses.

    This weapon is flexible, though it usable as a knife, it can extend and be used as a whip because the weapon has a trait that makes it possible to change its shape freely.

    But, more than its status and performance as a legend ss weapon, it has an ability to absorb a fixed amount of damage. Until it reaches its limit, the knife can nullify all attacks it receives. However, once its capacity is reached it can¡¯t be used until it recycles in one week.

    This time, Yuuki used its ability as he sat down. The knife absorbed all the shock waves without fail.

    ¡¸Ah? It bes impossible to move. It can¡¯t be helped, I¡¯ll leave the fight to you.¡¹(Yuuki)

    Although the shock wave itself is nullified, one of the des pierced Yuuki¡¯s shadow and the restraining effect is activated.

    However, there¡¯s no panic in Yuuki¡¯s expression, while sitting down on the chair, immobilized, he made an appeal, Yuuki requestorder the Hero to fight Hinata.

    Frankly his behavior is unnatural, she was sure she didn¡¯t miss anything, observing from the start.

    On the other side is the Hero.

    The Hero performed a defense with transcendental sword skills to intercept each of the de pieces, even though it should be the first time the Hero sees Hinata¡¯s attack.

    Without changing her beautiful expression at all, there¡¯s also no impatience nor despising feelings on her face.

    ¡¸Understood. Though I will kill, is that okay?¡¹(Hero?)

    The Hero indifferently epted Yuuki¡¯s request.

    And, in front of Hinata, the Hero asked the question as if it was a settled matter.

    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. It seems Hinata will not be a subordinate. It can¡¯t be helped, right?¡¹(Yuuki)

    ¡¸I understand. Then, at least I will kill her without any suffering.¡¹(Hero?)

    The voice is devoid of emotion.

    The answer is as if it was scripted beforehand.

    The Hero reminds her of a ruthless killing machine. No, there¡¯s not even a ruthless emotion, it¡¯s just carrying out its orders, a Doll.

    Hinata sees her appearance and thinks.

    She also defeated her enemies without any emotion. She felt that her former self resembled the Hero who was now in front of her.

    Hinata holds her katana pointing the de at her opponent¡¯s eyes[4] and confronts the Hero. And, she prays that Fritz and the others in the rear will escape quickly.

    When Yuuki appeared a while ago, she sensed a barrier was put up surrounding the school. She believes it probably has an effect to obstruct teleportation but they may be able to escape by¡ºTransfer Magic¡»once they go out of the school.

    In the worst case, if they run to the Saint¡¯s church next door, it¡¯s also possible to transfer to the headquarters using the teleportation magic formation.

    Even if the barrier was set up around the school, they can escape once they get out of the school. Therefore Hinata wants them to move into action quickly......

    However, it can be said that such a chance didn¡¯t really exist.

    But what Fritz and others didn¡¯t noticed was that Kagari (In other words, Kazaream) was leading her men and waiting in the school grounds. Because it¡¯s still early morning, there are few people. Although it¡¯s time for students to go to school, since the dormitory is separate from this ce, it is quite deserted.

    Even assuming he noticed the gathered men, they could deal with him either way. I other words, the escape route from the schoolyard has been blocked.

    Fritz didn¡¯t notice it, but he hesitated to believe his own intuition and taking action.

    It¡¯s only taken a several seconds.

    However as a result, in the short time under a minute all conclusions are resolved.

    Hinata concentrated all of her attention on the Hero.

    It¡¯s no use to worrying Fritz and the others. The thing she should do now is eliminate the enemy in front of her and buy time.

    Hinata crossed swords with the Hero without taking notice of Yuuki who makes a racket, still immobilized in the chair.

    A natural talent and effort.

    Hinata takes pride in her ability that is on a near genius level, it¡¯s a fact that she remained undefeated until her defeat against Rimuru.

    That is not only in sword skill but even in magic.

    ¡¸Wind de!¡¹(Hinata)

    The magic is activated without chanting together with des of wind that attack the Hero from all direction, Hinata¡¯s katana draws near the Hero. In contrast, the Hero ignores the des of wind and receives Hinata¡¯s katana with her own katana.

    Though countless wind des hit the Hero¡¯s body, they all turned into light particles and turned into magic power. It waspletely prevented because of the Unique Skill¡ºAbsolute Defense¡»that the Hero possessed.

    Hinata used countless magic, but everything was blocked by the Hero¡¯s¡ºAbsolute Defense[5]¡»and didn¡¯t give any effect. And also, Hinata¡¯s swordsmanship ispletely repelled by the Hero as if she could predict it.

    Above all else........

    Hinata¡¯s katana was broken into pieces by one sh of the Hero¡¯s katana.

    With this it¡¯s the third time. Is it the difference between their swords? Or is it the difference between their skills........? Hinata¡¯s katana was easily smashed by the Hero.

    Though the de is reforms whenever it breaks, it definitely shows that Hinata is in a disadvantageous position.

    From what she had heard from other people regarding the Hero¡¯s abilities, there¡¯s no indication when the Unique Skill¡ºAbsolute Severance¡»is used.

    Still, Hinata doesn¡¯t panic.

    The Hero¡¯s sword skill is higher than her. Magic also doesn¡¯t work.

    Still, Hinata doesn¡¯t give up.

    She handles it gently. And she waits for a chance.

    Her budded ¡°Hero¡¯s egg¡± and her own talents, make her spirit strong.

    Above all else, because she has people whom she should protect and there is a ce she must return to.

    Little by little, Hinata¡¯s sword speed rises. Her concentration increases, and a crack appear on the eggshell........

    Hinata runs up to the height of the existence called Hero.

    ¡¸I will not lose! Even if my opponent is the invincible Hero.

    I will defeat you and I will advance beyond you! Take this, Melt sh!!¡¹(Hinata)

    Hinata challenged the Hero to a match with the fastest, strongest technique she has.

    There are no petty tricks.

    The exaltation makes the throbbing heartbeats not felt until now.

    And, while she is exchanging blows with the Hero¡¯s sword, she realizes the increase in her sword¡¯s force.

    That single blow was the strongest blow with all Hinata¡¯s strength as she broke her eggshell.

    (Back to Fritz)

    Fritz can¡¯t believe his own eyes.

    The Overwhelming Hinata.

    The Dominating Hinata.

    For Fritz, Hinata is the symbol of JusticeStrength he adores.

    Though she was defeated by Demon Lord Rimuru, but after that he was aware that Hinata grew and became stronger than before.

    The enemy is the Hero who is stronger than Hinata, begins to respond to the speed of Hinata¡¯s sword. Fritz¡¯s perception can¡¯t follow the speed of the sword anymore.

    ¡°As expected from Hinata-sama!¡± so his mind thought, then that happen.

    ¡¸¨D¨DMelt sh!!¡¹(Hinata)

    Hinata¡¯s attack is sent and strikes the Hero.

    The next moment.

    ¡¸Hero can¡¯t lose because it¡®s ¡°Hero¡± you know. An outrageous existence is what Hero is.¡¹ (Yuuki)

    Yuuki¡¯s murmuring voice is audible to Fritz¡¯s ear.

    The voice is like a sage who attained enlightenment but merely conveyed a simple truth.

    ¡¸Too bad. As I thought, Hinata can¡¯t defeat me. I wonder if it was Rimuru-santhe result would be different?¡¹(Yuuki)

    Yuuki spoke like he was talking about something faraway, as if Fritz didn¡¯t exist in that ce.

    Fritz can¡¯t understand it.

    In front of his eyes, he saw the appearance of Hinata that copsed while vomiting blood after her heart was pierced by the Hero¡¯s katana.

    Although he sees it, Fritz¡¯s mind is in denial and refuses to admit it.

    ¡¸U, uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!¡¹(Fritz)

    Fritz doesn¡¯t realize that the screaminges from his own throat.

    However, reality didn¡¯t waver and the situation continued without caring about Fritz.

    It was just awhile before Fritzprehended this event,

    (Back at Hinata again)

    Convinced of victory, hopeless reality assailed Hinata.

    The Special Move that Hinata released ovepped with the Hero¡¯s. The technique waspletely on the same rank as Hinata¡¯s, but the speed and power exceeded that of Hinata¡¯s.

    Melt sh.

    The Hero countered Hinata¡¯s technique by using the same the technique as Hinata.

    And though the execution was after Hinata¡¯s, it caught up with Hinata¡¯s sword speed and with power it broke Hinata¡¯s sword. The remaining energy of the aftershocks even cut the dimension.

    The technique activated with the Hero¡¯s Unique Skill¡ºAbsolute Severance[6]¡», surpassed Hinata¡¯s strength and skill in all aspects.

    And, Hinata¡¯s heart was pierced without hesitation with the single strike of the returned katana.

    £¨¨D¨DIs this the end.....? No, not yet. There¡¯s something I have to do!£©

    A Hero is a person whose heart not easily discouraged.

    Hinata didn¡¯t give up and was trying to stand up.

    However,

    ¨D¨DNo, everything is going as destined.

    She tries to use Extra HealSuper Recovery Magic but it didn¡¯t activate.

    She thought she heard someone voice.

    The voice of a crying girl.

    £¨Ah, I can still fight. At least, those children and Fritz can escape.......£©

    ¨D¨DYes, it¡¯s all right. Those children can escape safely.

    £¨Is that so? That¡¯s a relief for now......£©

    For some reason Hinata felt relieved by those groundless words, Hinata vomited blood and copsed in her ce.

    Although he sees it, Fritz¡¯s mind is in denial and refuse to admit it.

    ¡¸U, uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!¡¹(Fritz)

    Fritz rushes up to Hinata and embraces her while screaming.

    Cold envelops her body rapidly, and Hinata notices that her consciousness is weakening and her sensesare paralyzed though she feels Fritz¡¯s warmth.

    ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t be saved¡±. So Hinata realized. Therefore,

    ¡¸Fritz, it¡¯s an order. Because the Hero¡¯s attack, the space has tore.

    If it¡¯s now, the transfer magic can be used.......

    Leave this ce immediately..........¡¹ (Hinata)

    She desperately pulled back her almost gone consciousness, and Hinata spoke those words in one breath.

    Hinata can¡¯t be saved. But, the children including Fritz can escape.

    Who was it? Though she might have just misheard it, the words that were told seem to be true.

    ¡¸However.......!¡¹(Fritz)

    ¡¸It¡¯s a order. Fritz.....

    I......... don¡¯t want to die in vain...... okay?¡¹ (Hinata)

    And the children who were looking at the exchange, Kenya,

    ¡¸Uooooo! Melt sh!!¡¹(Kenya)

    Dazzling light is generated in Kenya¡¯s hand and is condensed to one sword¡¯s sweep.

    And the sword is swung, Kenya uses Hinata¡¯s technique by imitating it after seeing Hinata use it.

    The eyes are blinded by the light from the sword sh.

    Though it was caught by the katana the Hero holds, the strike seeded in tearing up several of the Hero¡¯s hairs and make them flutter in the air.Ñ£¤¤¹â¤¬„‡Ò²¤ÎÊÖ¤ËÉúAt the same time, Alice moved.

    Their cooperation was perfect as they are connected by Telepathy, everyone is wrapped by the space maniption magic formation that Alice invented.

    Even Hinata who was in Fritz¡¯s embrace after she received a single blow from the Hero.

    Such a chain of events urred in an instant.

    .........

    ......

    ...

    What remained in the ce when the light of Alice¡¯s Space Maniption Magic Formation disappears were only two people.

    It¡¯s only Yuuki and the Hero with no name.

    On the ssroom¡¯s floor is the red puddle of blood which didn¡¯t dry yet which vividly proved that the present event was reality.

    ¡¸Ahh, I set up so much gs, so it¡¯s possible for them to escape huh?¡¹(Yuuki)

    The hero doesn¡¯t answer Yuuki¡¯s murmuring.

    As there was nothing, her expression was not clouded either.

    ¡¸Even so, is this going as scheduled? Then, since were done, shall we go back?¡¹(Yuuki)

    Yuuki doesn¡¯t show any particrly worried expression, there¡¯s also no sign of regretting the failure either.

    When Yuuki tells Kagari and her subordinates that were waiting in the schoolyard to return, as if nothing had happened, he returned to the Freedom Association Headquarters.

    The Hero with no name too turns her eyes to look at the tear in space that restored in an instant.

    The light of Will appeared on her iris-less eyes, the aura she gave off was as if it was the expression from a different person that has begun to appear and disappear.

    ¡¸So. It started now.........¡¹(Hero.....?)

    Nobody hears that muttering with an unknown meaning.

    The Hero turns her legs, and began to follow behind Yuuki.

    Her steps don¡¯t have hesitation, and the doll-like presence she had up until now disappears.

    What was left was only a pool of blood that cannot speak.

    ??????????????????????????

    She heard the voice calling her.

    Hinata roused her fading consciousness and listen to the voice.

    ¡¸¨D¨DPlease don¡¯t go! Hinata-sama!!¡¹(Nichs)

    Ah, it sounds so sad......

    I¡¯m sorry Nichs. Fritz too.....

    I can¡¯t see anymore. I only judged it from the presence, it might not be so.

    Did you live your life to the fullest?

    ¨D¨D No, there¡¯s still something I left undone. Even though I found a ce for me to return to after great trouble, you know?

    Do you regret it?

    ¨D¨D No, I don¡¯t regret it. If I regret it, I¡¯m rude to people whom I sacrificed.

    Do you still want to live?

    ¨D¨D I wonder which? I don¡¯t want to die, I think? However it seems to be impossible.

    My heart is destroyed, and magic is not usable.

    Nichs and Fritz. She also feels the grief from the Holy Knights who adore her.

    However, there¡¯s already nothing that can Hinata do.

    If she thinks about it, she was warned by her Sensei (Shizu-san), was it a mistake for her to rescue the children?

    ¨D¨DNo, it was correct. I puffed my chest with pride, so I was able to say so.

    After all, this event happened only because the enemy surpassed her even if she took precautions.

    My body stopped pulsing, it¡¯s already at state where vital activity has gone.

    Brain waves have also stopped, it has be aplete corpse. Because of this state, even if Nichs¡¯s¡ºRevival MagicResurrection[7]¡»was used, revival is impossible.

    Revival is only in the name, because it is still an iplete magic.

    However, because she could hear their voices in the end, Hinata was satisfied. No, she must be satisfied, so she thinks.

    Because she had left something undone, she wanted to search for and aid troubled people with her own eyes, but there was someone who inherited the Will.

    She was blessed.

    Because she didn¡¯t die while making a mistake or while her thoughts were being manipted.

    At least, in herst moments she wanted to meet her Sensei again, so she wished.

    Just before the will of Hinata¡¯s soul faded away and disappeared.

    I¡¯m sorry. Everything is just like it was destined to be. Your soul will be warmed inside of me.

    Eventually, the ¡°Hero¡¯s egg¡± that your soul possesses will surely emerge.

    ¨D¨D Who are you?

    I¡¯m Chloe.

    ¨D¨D Chloe? The fifth child?

    Yes. Due to the Hero¡¯s waking, people who could recognize me disappeared.[8]

    You¡®ll assimte into me, and will be a true Hero before long.

    What born here is the Nameless Hero.

    Everything is Pre-established harmony[9].

    As for your defeat and also your death.

    ¨D¨DThat¡¯s a somehow irritating.

    It¡¯s inevitable.

    I recognized what it was, and so to get your soul, I leaped to the past.

    ¨D¨DAre the things in the future decided too?

    No, what is decided to that extend is unknown.

    What I knowis this moment now, when the True Hero awakened, only to that extent.

    At the time I flew into the past, the Hero whose existence oveps disappeared and is untied from all limitations.

    That is, even though it¡¯s an existence of the assimted me and you, it can be said to be another person.[10]

    Even so, will youe together with me? No, I want you toe.

    ¨D¨DI see. It¡¯s a thing that can be refused. But, it can¡¯t be refused, huh.[11]

    Because a Hero is a person whose heart not easily discouraged.

    To refuse here is impossible for Hinata¡¯s personality, it meant that all possibilities would disappeared.

    More than anything, she may be able to help Shizu-san and everyone once again.

    Though it might be impossible, even if she calcted it with the Unique Skill¡ºMathematician¡», however she understood that the possibility for this is improbable.

    (But still, I can¡¯t help but pray.

    Because to die is to give up and make the best use of my life for everyone........)

    Hinata epted the offer.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she muttered in small voice to the girl, Chloe, Hinata and Chloe¡¯s soul mixed together as one and leapt through the barrier of time.

    To a far-off past

    And now, the endless journey of the girl called Chloe and Hinata begins.

    ??????????????????????????

    Nichs confirms Hinata¡¯s death and wails.

    No matter how many times¡ºResurrection¡»is used there¡¯s no reaction.

    Nichs keeps chanting the magic desperately while embracing her closely to warm the cold body that grew even colder.

    Unnoticed, his two hands were restrained by Fritz, but he broke free.

    ¡°If you disturb me then I will kill you,¡± so he think.

    Then, interrupting Nichs and Fritz,

    ¡¸Please stop it, Nichs-sama. Hinata-sama has already passed away.¡¹(Leonard)

    Calmly, Leonard who took the position as the leader of the Holy Knight reported, but this is a cruel reality for Nichs

    ¡¸What, it¡¯s impossible...... It¡¯s Hinata, you know? There¡¯s no way that Hinata-sama died!!¡¹(Nichs)

    Nichs screamed.

    There was nobody who answered, Nichs¡¯s words sounded out emptily.

    Nichs also understood it. He just didn¡¯t want to acknowledge it.

    In this world with magic, at this ce he prays for God¡¯s miracle.

    That day, the death of the former leader of the Holy Knight Hinata Sakaguchi was confirmed.

    This is the beginning of what will happenter on.

    Hinata¡¯s death marked the curtain¡¯s raise of the turmoil times in this world.

    ----------

    Author¡¯s note

    Previously, the egg had reached the point of hatching but not emerging.

    However, as an expression in the narrative I selected emerging, please understand it.

    [1] ÐÇÓÄÊø¿`”Ø (¥Ð¥¤¥ó¥É¥¹¥é¥Ã¥·¥å) ¨C Hoshiyuu Sokubakuzan (Astral Binding sh).

    [2] The kanji is Tant¨­¶Ìµ¶ which mean a short sword, while the furigana is Naifu ¥Ê¥¤¥Õ which is a knife.

    [3] Ë«Éß¶Ìµ¶(¥¹¥Í©`¥¯¥½©`¥É) ¨C Sou Hebi Tant¨­(Sun¨¥ku S¨­do) Twin Snake Short Sword

    [4] Seigan stance.

    [5] ½~Œ·ÀÓù ¨C Zettai Bougyo

    [6] ½~ŒÇÐ¶Ï ¨C Zettai Setsudan

    [7] ÌKÉúÄ§·¨(¥ê¥¶¥ì¥¯¥·¥ç¥ó) ¨C Sosei Mahou (Rizarekushon)

    [8] Chloe was Ret Gone from everyone memories.

    [9] Gottfried Leibniz¡¯s theory of pre-established harmony (French: harmonie pr¨¦¨¦tablie) is a philosophical theory about causation under which every "substance" only affects itself, but all the substances (both bodies and minds) in the world nevertheless seem to causally interact with each other because they have been programmed by God in advance to "harmonize" with each other.

    [10]Guro: So..... The Nameless Hero is a time-leaping Hinata and Chloe from the future that leaped to the past and became the Hero, then Hinata is killed by her future-past self which is not her but it somehow was a her that was abined form of her soul and Chloe¡¯s that assimted and leaped through time to the past and be the Hero but actually another person?...... Ugh my head hurts, and I hate Time Travel! XD

    Sam: Pretty much that their souls exist on a ne unaffected by time due to the Hero¡¯s egg. In order to be a true hero they had tobine their souls...but Hinata had to die for thebination to happen? And the mix of their personalities pretty much formed a third persona.

    [11] ¶Ï¤ëÊÂ¤â³öÀ´¤ë¤Î¤«¡£¤Ç¤â¡¢¶Ï¤ëÊÂ¤Ï³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¡¢¤«¡£-> Kotowaru koto mo dekiru noka. Demo, kotowaru koto wa dekinai, ka.

 Chapter 124 â€“ Birth of a Hero

    Chapter 124. Birth of a Hero

    When Nichs calmed down, the rest of the story was exined.

    Fritz regained hisposure, and exined in detail what had happened to Hinata.

    The children were also brought here from Glenda, and were listening to Fritz¡¯s exnation. They should have been tired, but were they listening attentively.

    They were fed in Glenda, albeit not a proper remedy for their mental fatigue. Nheless, without tears orints they recited their observations.

    Their behavior made Fritz believe that Hinata¡¯s choices were not a mistake.

    Nichs was mulling over the things that were said.

    Most importantly, they now confirmed that that Freedom Association¡¯s Kagurazaka Yuuki is indeed their enemy.

    Though they still didn¡¯t have a clear picture on how powerful or widespread his brainwashing is, considering that the Demon Lord Kazalim is his subordinate makes him a rather dangerous threat.

    Next, the reason for Hinata¡¯s actions.

    Following the battle with Demon Lord Rimuru, Hinata was able to dispel the Parasitic thought maniption, ¡°Crystal of Curses,¡± and decided to attempt a rescue mission to save the children, as to prevent them to be simrly manipted.

    However, Yuki had set a trap with the children as bait, and a battle started right on the spot.

    Her opponent was a hero. After hiding for several

    decades, the hero engaged in mortalbat with Hinata.

    Although Nics was skeptical, but judging from Fritz and the Children¡¯s testimony there was no mistake.

    Moreover, there was information obtained from their conversations.

    Yuuki intended to plunge the world into chaos and be its sole ruler.

    Therefore he carried out multiple summons and was involved in some sort of negotiations.

    One should also conclude that he and his conspirators share amon goal.

    Then there¡¯s the fact that Freedom Association¡¯s Sub-master is the Demon Lord Kazalim.

    Moreover, the Pope of the Holy Empire of Ruberius was not god¡¯s agent, but a mere marite.

    Even the Western Saint¡¯s Church was obeying not the will of a True God Ruminas, but that of a Demon Lord¡¯s.

    In other word, the god Ruminas, was actually a demon lord......

    However, he hesitated in epting this revtion. Hinata, at least, seemed to believe it, but then there was also the many hundreds of years of peace and prosperity.

    You can¡¯t just say that it was all the work of a Demon Lord and expect people to just ept it.

    Moreover, a hero was in the hands of a demon lord and is being manipted by Yuuki... such sacrilege.

    This wasn¡¯t something they could easily disclose, and even if it did, it would only lead to a movement to free the hero.

    And that hero has just proven her heroism (absolute strength) in the battle with Hinata.

    From the perspective of the Knights, Fritz, and Nichs, Hinata was beyond human in strength, and yet she was defeated without resorting to any special skill.

    The only existence who could overwhelm Hinata who has gotten only stronger after her battle with Demon Lord Rimuru is the hero herself.

    ¡¸But... to think that it was a hero...

    If we were to reveal her as our enemy it would turn every country against the church.

    Not a demon lord but a hero.

    Can¡¯t get any worse can it... And since it¡¯s Yuuki, he¡¯ll definitely take advantage of this information¡¹

    In reply to the remark of the Holy Knight leader Leonard, the holy knights nodded with meek faces.

    However, is that really so? Nics repeatedly thought.

    Hinata had manage everything once. Nichs only had to leave it in her hands...

    Sadness and despair swirled inside Nichs heart threatening to overwhelm him, yet he repressed it with his will alone.

    ¡¸No, in that case he would have long proimed that Ruminas had kidnapped a hero.

    Considering that he hasn¡¯t means that he currentlycks the strength to oppose us¡¹

    Nics said.

    Hinata can¡¯t be relied on anymore. So he had to decide himself.

    ¡¸However, a hero¡¯s strength was overwhelming.

    Yuki may have dominated the Hero, then couldn¡¯t he counter a demon lord?

    Actually, just what kind of demon lord is Ruminas?¡¹

    Fritz who has actually witnessed the sh between Hinata and the Hero asked.

    If the hero could overwhelm Hinata, wouldn¡¯t that mean the demon lord is even stronger?

    As per the previous question, does the Demon Lord Ruminas even exist?

    Nichs, in response to that question, explored the depths of his own knowledge and memory and found an answer.

    ¡¸Fumu, Well the demon lord valentine......

    There is a book within the western church which summarized ancient literatures.¡¹

    Nics began reciting...

    Ten Great Demon Kings, originally there were three

    Guy Crimson, the ¡°Lord of Darkness¡±

    Milim Nava, ¡°Destroy,¡± strongest there could be

    Ramiris of the Labyrinth, plunging all to madness

    Their fame had spread from sea to sea

    Stories told of burning cities and death abound,

    Fear of them even in the legends was found.

    As the tale had told, Ramiris had fallen from grace,

    Once shared in the Holy Spirit, but it abandoned

    And the warring Nava and Crimson in that ce,

    Peace between the two she demanded.

    These three are like gods, beyond all reason

    Against whom you¡¯d never think of treason

    Then came others, though unlike the first,

    Dagruel who would shake the ground

    Valentine who terrorized the night.

    Such were the names these fiends found.

    Hallowed as Demon Lords, such was their right.

    Dagruel guarded the gates of heaven in thend of the dead,

    Into a demon lord he mutated after magic he was fed. [1]

    These two were famous demon lords.

    As to the demon lord in question¨CRuminas

    That would probably be the Vampire princess Valentine.

    As the queen of the vampires, she had overwhelming magical power. An evildoer with an absolutely beautiful appearance.

    The city she ruled over, a beautiful flower of the night, Night Rose, was burned to cinders in a battle with Storm Dragon Veldora.

    And since then no one had seen Demon Lord Valentine again.

    Since no one had confirmed whether she had perished, she was still considered a part of the Great Ten Demon Lords¡ªVampire Princess Valentine.

    ¡¸In other words, Demon Lord Valentine is ying the role of God Ruminas.

    There is another ancient demon lord: a fallen angel, but its name we do not know.

    As for the rest: the yer of many, Lychan King Karion and Heavenly Frey, and the Golden Leon make up the new demon lords.

    There was also the maniptor yman, but he was destroyed by Demon Lord Rimuru....¡¹

    Having heard Nichs¡¯ exnation the group came to the conclusion that the god Ruminas was none other than Demon Lord Valentine.

    Situation so dictated and the Temrs did not voice any opposition.

    Thus this heavy revtion began to sink in.

    They had long worshipped a demon lord.

    That¡¯s not something you can justugh off. But there was also no use in getting angry or violent.

    Sitting in the Cathedral chamber Hinata established, those present honestly faced the truth.

    But not even Nichs nor Leonard could ept it just yet. It was just beyond all reason.

    They would have been much happier if this all happened to be another of Yuuki¡¯s attempts to control their minds.

    But this thought only reveals the underlying problem.

    Yuuki is their enemy. There was no question about it, and Nichs would never forgive that bastard.

    But...

    ¡¸Though she wasn¡¯t one of the original demon lords, Valentine was an ancient one...

    But... a hero would probably win anyways.

    In other words, if Yuuki controls the hero, there¡¯s no reason for him to fear the demon lord, right?¡¹

    Leonard stated, only increasing Nichs¡¯ headaache.

    That¡¯s right. Even as he was exining it, Nichs thought the same thing.

    Whether Yuuki would win is dubious, but a hero would definitely win. After all, she sealed the Storm Dragon who defeated Valentine.

    In that case...

    It just wasn¡¯t the time to scatter the Empire by revealing the demon lord behind the curtain.

    Now that Hinata was defeated, there was no one to unify the Church. If the word of Ruminas¡¯ true nature got out, it would spell doom for that entire country.

    Whether Yuuki had read this far is unknown, but now he knew, and Nichs was left without a card to y.

    Everyone present realized this fact and silence enveloped the room.

    ¡¸The Freedom Association Master¡¯s next move will be bold, eh¡¹

    Nichs murmured but no one answered.

    And then,

    ¡¸W-what is this?! What an ominous presence!! Friends, take arms!¡¹

    Leonard shouted and everyone drew their weapon.

    And then before everyone, the space distorted and beings appeared before them.

    Seven beings wearing faceless masks.

    And when they kneeled, another walked between them.

    A beautiful girl.

    Her eyes were a beautiful heterochroma, lit in a blue and red light.

    She was discussed by them just a second ago.

    Queen of the Night, Nightmare of the Night, Ruminas Valentine.

    She transported to the chambers using¡ºSpatial Movement¡».

    And to the people reflected in her bewitching eyes,

    ¡¸Stand down¡¹

    She said in a low yet reverberating voice.

    For the knights, even if the one before them was the Pope himself, none would profess to have thought it a good time to rx.

    But before this Demon Lord¡¯s presence none could disobey.

    Strength gone from their bodies, they dropped their des and bowed before her.

    Seeing this, her mouth curved in a small smile revealing a pair of white fangs. She was indeed the Vampire Prinecss.

    And when her adorable mouth opened,

    ¡¸He who underestimates us. Thee means to say that we be vanquished by the hero... nay, perhaps I could see Chloe aplishing that... by Yuuki?¡¹

    She dered.

    Nichs felt his heart stop from her overwhelming presence and could no respond.

    (So t-this is a Demon Lord! S-she¡¯s too overwhelming!!)

    Fear nearly ripped his heart asunder, and everyone there felt the same.

    ¡¸Be that as it may.

    Ye have discovered our ce in the Holy Empire of Ruberion, we gather.

    ¡®Tis so, we are the God Ruminas.

    Perhaps a shame, but if that country falls apart there is no reason to stop it.

    However,

    We shall not be looked down upon. Besides, Chloe is ours.

    We shall bathe in Yuuki¡¯s blood.

    What will ye do? If ye swear loyalty to us, I shall bless you with a chance to battle¡¹

    Nichs considered it.

    There was no benefit in being enemies. Not that they could win.

    He had heard of Demon Lord Rimuru¡¯s divine strength. The being before him wasparable.

    Actually, she is an ancient.

    So he should be even more wary of her.

    So should he swear loyalty? His heart opposed that choice.

    And not just him, but everyone else present felt the same.

    They would only swear loyalty to Sakaguchi Hinata.

    Perhaps Ruminas was stronger than Hinata, but the heart could not be so easily controlled.

    ¡¸Unfortunately, Demon Lord Ruminas,

    Our loyalty is to Hinata alone.

    We have no wish to fight against you, but we ask you to understand that loyalty is a different matter entirely.

    We humbly beg your forgiveness¡¹

    Nichs said while looking Ruminas in teh eye.

    Her eyes glittered,

    ¡¸Oh? You would retain loyalty towards a corpse?¡¹

    Before Nichs could respond,

    ¡¸Don¡¯t go killing me off that quickly...¡¹

    The words came from behind Ruminas, the entrace to the chamber.

    Long ck hair gathered in the back, wearing light equipment.

    A beautiful girl.

    The Hero stood there.

    ¡¸Chloe!¡¹

    Ruminas dered happily.

    ¡¸Sorry Ruminas, I¡¯m not Chloe right now. Right now it¡¯s Hinata.

    Well, the strength of my soul is already lost so it¡¯s just a greeting.

    On the way out, you see¡¹

    Hinata said with a beautiful smile.

    ¡ºHinata-sama!!¡»

    As if they were suddenly cured of paralysis, the knights ran up to Hinata, and Nichs ran up to hug her.

    ¡¸Right, you are Hinata right now. How about Chloe?¡¹

    ¡¸Chloe is asleep. When we fought we were able to truly waken.

    My skills were integrated and power assimted.

    Though it took a while, we seem to have fixed all distortions.

    You see, before I was summoned into this world, this body slept in Ruminas¡¯ care.

    And then Yuuki went ahead and awoke it, causing there to be two bodies for poor Chloe, reducing her to an unrecognizable spirit.

    Ruminas you yourself forgot the hero¡¯s name, didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    While hugged by Nichs Hinata asked.

    And when Nichs finally let go,

    ¡¸So we had Chloe kill the me of this world

    This was a predestined future that just had to happen.

    Hero Chloe would now awaken as a true hero.

    And I, assimted into her, would use the spirit of time¡¯s power to leap back in time and raise the ¡°Hero¡¯s egg.¡±

    Not at time of strife, but in time of peace.

    That is the Hero¡¯s Program.

    And now that my soul has been absorbed by the Chloe of today, the me who has journey for so long with Chloe has awakened.

    Unfortunately, I am an extra existence and would soon disappear.

    Which is why I came to say goodbye to you worrywarts.¡¹[2]

    Hinata said with an expression full of affection.

    .........

    ......

    ...

    Thus Hinata, Ruminas, and Nichs talked for a bit.

    Since time was of essence, they discussed the current state of Hero Chloe.

    Chloe was under Yuuki¡¯s control.

    Moreover, she was bound by a contract upon awakening, so releasing her would prove difficult.

    Hinata herself was unable to undo the contract.

    This news greatly unnerved Ruminas.

    And to Ruminas,

    ¡¸But, there may be other options when we awaken as a hero.

    ording to our contract we will be released when Yuuki makes three wishes.

    We cannot oppose him until he makes these three wishes.

    There¡¯s no problem in revealing things like this though. There are things I can¡¯t mention though.

    Once he makes the third wish, we can rip him to shreds.

    Which is why he won¡¯t make the third wish, you see?

    In other words, he can¡¯t go around using the hero as he pleases.

    However, that man is bizarre.

    He seriously wishes to enjoy destroying this world.

    When I¡¯m freed, his n will fail.

    However, he is dangerous. So do stay wary of him.

    Now then, it¡¯s time to go¡¹

    Having so said, the Hero (Hinata) stood.

    ¡¸H-Hinata-sama¡¹

    Please don¡¯t go, Nichs wanted to say, but knew he couldn¡¯t.

    Choking on his words, he understood he would never again see her.

    But raising his fist,

    ¡¸Be well!¡¹

    He dered with a smile.

    ¡¸Fufu, be well, huh. You too Nichs.

    All of you. Don¡¯t be reckless. And if you need anything, go see Rimuru.¡¹

    Thus Hinata said her final farewells.

    Soon her spirit would be devoured entirely by Chloe and disappear.

    Nothing could be done about that.

    Hinatapleted her duty of raising the Hero¡¯s Egg inside Chloe.

    So she was satisfied.

    With her own arms and legs she saved many people and repaid her debt to Shizu-san.

    Her wish hade true. Anything beyond that would be pure greed.

    Now she only had to wait for the end toe inside Chloe...

    And to Hinata,

    ¡¸Wait!¡¹

    A cold voice was heard.

    Ruminas stopped her.

    ¡¸Thee are fortunate.

    We shall test¡ºAsmodeus¡»upon thee.

    ¡®Tis a skill that rules over life and death, and while ¡¯tis impossible to recreate a lost soul, you have a soul and a body gathered here.

    We shall not fail.

    Are thee not a hero who would never give up?

    We shall not allow thee to give up!¡¹

    Hearing her words, Nichs, Fritz, and the Knights started earnestly pleading with Hinata.

    Assailed by their puppy-eyes, Hinata waspletely at loss.

    ¡¸Fufu, hahahahaha!¡¹

    Sheughed.

    ¡¸Sorry. I just recalled that I hated giving up.

    Even to the point of wing at my enemies. To think that I¡¯d be convinced by a demon lord!

    Well, even if you do seed, I have already lost my original power...¡¹

    She said with a troubled smile,

    ¡¸Strength! In that case, I shall protect Hinata-sama, guide us!¡¹

    ¡¸This time I shall not fail in protecting you! I will not be defeated!¡¹

    ¡¸We need you!!¡¹

    Responding to their will, she nodded to Ruminas.

    Ruminas.

    Why did she suddenly suggest to do this, Hinata did not know.

    But now the fate of a single person was changed.

    ¡¸Rebirth!!¡¹

    Ruminas shouted, and two parts of Hinata¡¯s soul, from the hero of future and past, came together and were joined by Asmodeus.

    Asmodeus, the King of Lust.

    And thus Hinata was reborn and Hero Chloe was born without a foreign soul inside of her.

    A Hero with long ck hair and eyes of divine beauty.

    Hinata and Chloe were now perfectly separated.

    They were once one and now walked separately.

    And with this miracle the Hero¡¯s Egg inside of Hinata was passed down to the Chloe of the future.

    Thus was the true birth of the Hero Chloe O¡¯Bell. [3]

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Clown Notes:

    Hey folks some notes:

    [1]: The author did not make this part rhyme, but I felt it was appropriate for the general mood andnguage used. So sorry, this is a bit of creative license. If you all hate it that much, I can strip down the poetry...

    [2]: I don¡¯t get it and raws were not very clear, that¡¯s the best I could do.

    [3]: Again, no idea. Souls mixing, etc, lots of those kinds of verbs. Did my best.

 Chapter 125 â€“ The Memories of the Hero

    The Memories of the Hero

    The birth of the ¡°True Hero¡± Chloe O¡¯Bell.

    It should have been an event that urred at the same time as Hinata¡¯s death.

    However,

    That Fate was rewritten due to the intervention of the Demon Lord Ruminas.

    But, was that really the cause?

    Chloe who woke up and knew that Hinata was able to revive safely was d enough to shed tears.

    They would talk calmly, the three: Hinata, the Hero and Ruminas moved to the parlor. In there, they spoke with the awakened Chloe.

    Because the string of tension was gone, the children were sleepy, and Glenda had taken them to rest in another room.

    The other Holy Knight seemed to have decided to rest as well after Hinata¡¯s revival made their tension disappear.

    Under pressure they had held the conference since morning and before they realized it, the day had turned to night.

    Although it was important to determine their future objective, with the appearance of the Demon Lord Ruminas, their hostility to the Holy Empire Ruberion now vanished during the talk.

    Even though they couldn¡¯t help but see the Freedom Association as an enemy, they never predicted that Yuuki had consolidated his power in each nation of Human Alliance.

    Nevertheless, Hinata¡¯s revival wiped out their despair and dispersed the heavy mood.

    For that reason, they would hold a real conference tomorrow.

    After guiding the three people, Nichs instructed the maid to prepare the tea, and he embraced Hinata from behind, seeming like he doesn¡¯t want to be separated. Even if Hinata told him to go away,

    ¡¸Because I don¡¯t want to part with you again.¡¹(Nichs)

    But there were no inds to hold on to.

    Eventually, Hinata ran out of patience and continued the conversation as if Nics didn¡¯t exist.

    Hinata¡¯s face turned red, but Nichs can¡¯t see it. Chloe and Ruminas kindly turn a blind eye, and Hinata herself was happy.

    ¡¸I¡¯m d, Hinata.... You are safe. As Hinata¡¯s soul disappeared, I thought you died....¡¹(Chloe)

    ¡¸Ah, Chloe. I was surprised too. I never thought that Ruminas woulde

    and assist in my revival.¡¹(Hinata)

    ¡¸Fumu. Speaking of which, the informationwork of the church hath expanded as well.

    ¡®Tis was for the sake of finding the one who durst steal Chloe from the Sacred Coffin[1] under m¨ªn protection.

    And, after knowing Chloe¡¯s revival, from the information besought, I cameth here.

    When This One arrived thither, the revived thee was not present.[2]¡¹

    While hearing the exchange, Chloe was in thought.

    Her expression was filled with wonder, as it wasn¡¯t a trivial matter.

    When Hinata and Ruminas who noticed this, they worried and tried to speak to her,

    ¡¸I remembered. No...... I could remember.

    Apparently......

    I saw my demise in the future.

    I¡¯ll be defeated by Yuuki and be killed in the future.

    It¡¯ll be a one-on-one fight with the Demon Lord Guy Crimson, using that opportunity Yuuki pierced the two of us together......

    However, on the verge of death, my Astral Body that holds the property of the spirit of time was thrown to the past.

    For the sake of sharing my knowledge and experience........

    As a result, the pastcurrent I, received help from Rimuru-sensei, and the rampaging was prevented during the spirit fusion.

    Therefore, this maybe my second life?

    Though I may have actually leapt many times.......

    Perhaps, even if I leaped many times in this world, I think I cannot learn everything.

    Unfortunately, the Hero¡¯s Astral Body that fused with me couldn¡¯t remember the knowledge and experiences of the future.

    Even now, because I can only remember thest life¡¯s memories, this may not be the second time.

    When Ipare it with my memory, Hinata still being alive now is a miraculous thing.

    It¡¯s just probably....for one thing, I seeded in taking a different action fromst time.

    Though, it¡¯s just a trivial action.

    As a result, time has now begun to follow a different route from the future that I remembered.

    What will happen in this world¡¯s future? I will witness it with my own eyes.

    And, I wish to save this world.¡¹

    Chloe spoke while taking a sip of the ck tea that had been prepared by the maid.

    The ¡°Remembered Past and Future[3]¡± that she know.

    Last time, or the time she leapt so many times.

    Even with the fragment of the Hero¡¯sst bit of power that fused with Chloe, she can¡¯t convey the knowledge to herself at the time of Spirit Summoning by Rimuru.

    The ability she obtained was, Unique Skill¡ºTime Travel[4]¡», the power to do a limited leap to the past.

    It¡¯s a one way trip, and the conditions to use this ability areplicated and its use is limited.

    Last time (Or every time), Chloe killed Hinata and leapt to the past.

    When she returned from the long time-travel and woke up, she killed Hinata.

    It should have been a fate that was repeated without changing.

    However, it¡¯s different this time.

    Up until now, Hinata didn¡¯t revive and Rimuru was dead.

    Hinata fought against Rimuru not only once.

    When Rimuru parted with Chloe and others in the Royal Capital, Chloe always clung to Rimuru in tears and detained him in his return to Tempest.

    As the result, some time was wasted, and Rimuru return to Tempest with¡ºSpatial Transfer¡»in hurry.

    Hinata who was performing an ambush outside of the Royal Capital always missed meeting with Rimuru and the encounter between them never happened.

    It might be said that Yuuki¡¯s expectations always came off.

    However, this time Chloe didn¡¯t detain Rimuru

    She endured it as she wanted to be considered an adult by Rimuru. As a result, it can be said that the situation has greatly changed.

    First of all, the detained Rimuru returned to Tempest without encountering Hinata, and seeded in protecting his subordinates.

    However, Tempest will be defeated by the hostile allied forces of the Western Saint¡¯ Church and Farmas Kingdom.

    The Holy Knight Order led by Hinata boasted an unparalleled strength, no matter how many of Rimuru¡¯s monster subordinates were stronger than a high rank devil, it was impossible for them to surpass that wall of strength.

    In the end, Rimuru fought Hinata in singlebat and waspletely annihted on the spot.

    After getting arge quantity of souls from that war, yman awakened as a True Demon Lord.

    With the joint cooperation of Milim and Frey, yman¡¯s hosting of Walpurgis was approved. Naturally Ruminas also attended that conference.

    During that window, Yuuki began his move to steal the Sacred Coffin.

    When Hinata returned, by the order of the raging Ruminas, the Sacred Coffin Recovery Operation was aplished in every time¡¯s flow.

    Chloe obtain Hinata¡¯s soul here and leap to the past, but because Hinata¡¯s soul was ruined due to the effect of Yuuki¡¯s Thought Control, ¡±Crystal of Curse¡±, only the energy of her ability and her soul passed to Chloe.

    They didn¡¯t share their knowledge and feelings, Chloe gathered power by herself and she would go through a long time-travel.

    Therefore Hinata¡¯s ego returning when she awoke as the True Hero was unexpected.

    When Hinata fought the Hero, Ruminas was also in the middle of a fight.

    By the order of yman, Milim invaded.

    Or rather than an order, it was a suggestion.

    yman¡¯s cajolery was based on the advice from Yuuki that Rimuru¡¯s death was because of Ruminas¡¯s incitement.

    Deceived by those words, Milim raged.

    With Milim as the opponent, Ruminas was at disadvantage. She would be defeated by Milim after fighting for 3 days and 3 nights.

    However Milim can¡¯t be said to have been left unscathed, she would be killed in her weakened state by the awakened HeroChloe under Yuuki¡¯s order.

    Even if it became a slightly different future, if Milim knew the truth about Rimuru¡¯s death, Chloe couldn¡¯t do anything.

    The fact that Chloe knew was only that Milim killed Ruminas.

    However, with this result, the fighting force of the Demon Lord¡¯s side greatly decreased.

    Milim, Ruminas, Karion. These three people disappeared.

    Karion who was hiding, protected by Frey was eventually killed after the disturbance.

    The East Empire started the invasion, the fight started against the Demon Lords due to yman.

    As a result, the world was wrapped in chaos.

    In the middle of the chaos, Chloe went to subjugate Guy by order of Yuuki and lost her life.

    This was the flow of events that Chloe knew until now, so it could be said that the current situation was vastly different.

    Finished hearing Chloe¡¯s story, silence descended in the room.

    The subject was too important to be ignored; therefore the girls felt that they wanted some time to think about this.

    They couldn¡¯t confirm whether there were multiple time iterations; however they couldn¡¯t disregard the story about how thest world fell apart.

    ¡¸Then the result where I was able to revive is really a coincidence..... ¡¹

    Hinata muttered in one go.

    Actually, since her fight against Rimuru at the Royal Capital, Rimuru analyzed Hinata¡®s ability to some extent and was able to take measures.

    If their first match was an all out battle where they couldn¡¯t retreat then there was no doubt he would have been defeated.

    And as a result, his return to his country was dyed because of his encounter with Hinata, and it led him to awaken as a Demon Lord, his awakening brings change to the flow and influences it greatly, in a way that Chloe couldn¡¯t even imagine.

    It¡¯s apletely different route fromst time.

    Thanks to Rimuru dispelling the curse from Hinata, she was able to return alive without her soul destroyed.

    For Ruminas too, the worst case in which Milim raided didn¡¯t happen, thus she was pleased as she can reunite with Chloe safely.

    In the past, the Hero saved Ruminas¡¯s life in her fight with Veldora.

    And so she became her first friend, for Ruminas she was her loved one.

    In promise with Chloe, the protection of the Sacred Coffin with Chloe sleeping inside was entrusted to Ruminas.

    Though she raged when the Sacred Coffin was stolen and went mad, still it was a fortunate that Ruminas carried it out without any trouble.

    This time, it can be said that everything is miraculous because it followed a good flow.

    ¡¸This One is d that Chloe art safe above all else.

    Of course, if Hinata is a part of Chloe, Hinata returning alive also a joyous thing.¡¹

    ¡¸ Yes, thank you. However, when thinking about this, the route of Fate is altered, it¡¯s a miracle.¡¹

    Everyone agrees with Hinata¡¯s words.

    Those words hold a big meaning, big simply because her Will is a part of the Hero and Hinata was walking together with Chloe for a long time.

    The things she can do are limited even if she remembered thest memory from the Hero¡¯s Astral Body.

    Since it had been decided, there was nothing that could change the confirmed past.

    That is, in other words, until the moment of the Hero¡¯s birth in the future, any kind of attack cannot affect the Hero, and so she could be called Invincible.[5]

    The Chloe who flew to the past, her soul would be trained safely without any tremor.

    Since the result is fixed, it is protected from anything until it reached the event.

    It¡¯s just like the self defense of a cocoon that waits for the time of its emergence as a butterfly.

    In the previous world, she needed to abide until the destined time when she developed into the Hero

    Therefore, it was impossible to kill the past Yuuki to change the future.

    Since Yuuki met with the child Chloe and said to take care of her was a ¡°Confirmed Event¡±, until then Yuuki couldn¡¯t die.

    The rule that protected the Hero¡¯s body applied to all events that the child Chloe recognized.

    It¡¯s the effect of the ability that is the pivot of ¡°Hero Upbringing Program[6]¡±.

    It¡¯s apound effect of Unique Skill¡ºInfinity Prison[7]¡»and Unique Skill¡ºTime Travel¡».

    Time has an absolutepelling force that keeps it following in a decided manner which can be referred to as Time Prison. That is how Chloe traveled through time.

    Therefore.

    Even if Chloe had the future memory, the things she could do were nearly none, as her own ability was restrained.

    After uniting with the Hero¡¯s Astral body in front of Rimuru, she could only fly back into the past to be her duplicate existence who had woken up, so there was no time where Chloe could do something.

    As for its significance, it can be said that the influence of the action of not detaining Rimuru showed the highest effect.

    The result in a world where Rimuru was detained, is Rimuru¡¯sdeath and Hinata¡¯s disappearance.¡£

    The result in a world where Rimuru was not detained, is that Rimuru awoke as a Demon King and Hinata acquired ¡°Hero¡¯s Egg¡±.

    Certainly as Hinata had said, it¡¯s a coincidental result.

    However, that coincidence brings too convenient a result.

    Even acquiring Hero¡¯s Egg, properly speaking, was something that could only be born after Chloe received the energy flowing from Hinata¡¯s soul.

    Even in that aspect, the present Chloe is strong whenpared to past Chloe.

    Because she went to the past together with Hinata¡¯s Will, Chloe didn¡¯t taste solitude. And under the tutoring of Hinata, an excellent teacher, she was able to learn all the skills that Hinata had known.

    Because of that the foundation was made......

    ¨D¨DShe awoke the Ultimate Skill¡ºSpace-Time King (Yog-Sothoth)[8]¡»¨D¨D

    Thanks to this ability she was able to recall the future memory.

    It¡¯s a thing that Chloe from previous iterations was not able to do.

    Originally, Hinata¡¯s¡ºMathematician¡»and¡ºUsurper¡» were unified with¡ºAbsolute Severance¡»and¡ºInfinity Prison¡»and she acquired Ultimate Skill¡ºHope King (Sariel)[9]¡».

    This time, she absorbed the energy from Hinata¡¯s Soul without a problem, so she could remain without being mixed, and Hinata¡¯s soul could be revived in pure form.

    What it brought was an absolute power that rules over time and space.

    It was the awakening of two abilities called Ultimate Skill¡ºSpace-Time King (Yog-Sothoth)¡» and¡ºHope King (Sariel)¡».

    Chloe who awoke this ability and obtained an ability to memorize and repeat the time she spent on this moment again and again.

    Duringbat, she was able to start over again after she saw the enemy¡¯s attack.

    That absolute superiority Chloe had, made Hero Chloe bes the strongest existence.

    And.....

    Chloe understood the awakened ability.

    The existence released from the Law of the World, people who posses Ultimate Skills.

    Ruminas in front of her.

    Rimuru that Chloe loves.

    And she realized that Rimuru¡¯s existence was necessary to rewrite destiny.

    Perhaps, because Rimuru obtained an Ultimate Skill, he slipped out from the Law of the World, and so he might be the reason of the current miracle?

    No, more than that.

    In thest time, if by chance Rimuru survived, wouldn¡¯t he have awakened an Ultimate Skill?

    Such a question appeared in her mind.

    If Rimuru survived after hispanions were killed and he was in despair and anger..........

    By some means, he helped Chloe, so that she might to interfere the past?[10]

    (No, even if it¡¯s Sensei, that¡¯s not possible)

    Chloe shook off her imagination and stood up.

    ¡¸I has stayed for too long, though it¡¯s not necessary for me to be always near Yuuki.¡¹

    Chloe said so and prepared to return.

    Despite obtaining an Ultimate Skill, Yuuki¡¯s control, ¡°The Order (Wish) of Three[11]¡± is still effective.

    She guessed this is because Yuuki also has an Ultimate Skill.

    Chloe can¡¯t attack Yuuki.

    Therefore, even with the strongest ability, she can¡¯t attack Yuuki.

    Since his wish is to bring chaos to the world, it¡¯s necessary to defeat him someday.

    When she tells this to Hinata and Ruminas,

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be reckless, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Yuuki is an enemy to This One. Chloe, don¡¯t do a dangerous thing, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufu, It¡¯s all right! I can¡¯ty my hand on Yuuki, simrly Yuuki cannot do so to me.

    If he turns his hand on me, his control is released.

    Therefore, I¡¯m safe. Because, unlike the former world, this world is stable.

    But, if you want to be careful...... it will be the movement of the East Empire.

    Yuuki¡¯s subordinates have already prepared it, it¡¯s necessary to push forward preparations so that this side responds to it too.

    If it¡¯s possible, you should tie the neighboring countries of the Great Jura Forest in arge alliance.¡¹

    ¡¸The Empire in the East? Fie, an enemy of This One¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s no use, Ruminas. Overconfidence is prohibited!

    For the East Empire, Summoners ruled, so there were many ¡®Otherworlder[12]¡¯.

    People who have highbat ability that Yuuki summoned belong to the army of the East Empire.

    It¡¯s not a war potential that can be trifled with, and there are many people who are stronger than a high rank devil.

    Above all else....In that country, there is the ¡°Scorching Dragon Velgurind[13]¡±.

    You must never let your guard down.¡¹

    Chloe warns Ruminas.

    Ruminas also changed her thinking after hearing Chloe¡¯s words.

    If the Empire has a reliable force that organized and begins a military campaign, it¡¯s surely a threat.

    ¡¸Then as expected, the very best thing is to visit Rimuru and suggest an alliance right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I think that Sensei will surely help.

    Or rather, I think that Sensei has the key to save this world.¡¹

    Chloe agreed to Hinata¡¯s words.

    Though Ruminas envied Rimuru a little, she decided to endure it and agreed.

    The Monster¡¯s Country Tempest and the Western Saint¡¯ Church. And also the Holy Empire Ruberion.

    In the girls¡¯ discussion, the objective to conclude an alliance was decided.

    After it is realized, it wouldter be called the ¡°Saint-Demon Alliance.¡±

    -------

    Author¡¯s Note

    Exnation time. I wrote it and was confused.

    I notice that the consistency was sketchy and I couldn¡¯t write freely when I began to think about the concept of time.

    Though it almost got mixed up several times, but is it alright?

    I pray that there will be no fatal mistakes found in there.

    This time Chloe seeded in moving the world¡¯s time-line!

    Isn¡¯t the world¡¯s time-line vtility change by about 1%?

    By the way, she acquired Reading Steiner too this time![14]

    -----

    Trantor Note

    I¡¯m very sorry if you are confused by Chloe¡¯s exnation about her time leaping experiences.

    Feel free to ask questions.\

    Here the Resized version

    [1] Â}™™Seihitsu ¨C Sacred Coffin Lit. Sacred Chest. Can also mean the Ark of the Covenant or Tabernacle.

    [2] Ruminas use Warawa (æª or Mekake) to refer herself, it¡¯s used by a female (archaic) that have a higher position than the one she¡¯s talking to (Boa Hancock use this pronoun too). Ruminas uses Sonata to refer Chloe, it¡¯s an archaic form of anata.

    [3] Ë¼¤¤³ö¤·¤¿ß^È¥¤ÈÎ´À´OmoidashitaKako to Mirai

    [4] •régÂÃÐÐJikanryokou

    [5] YukkuriOniisan: For the one¡¯s who are confused (so was I), it was because the world is try to prevent a paradox. Because the Hero (future) needed to kill Hinata so that the Hero (past) appears, the Hero (past) will be invincible, since you know if Hero (past) was killed then she couldn¡¯t be the Hero (future) who will kill Hinata so she can be Hero (past)... So to... Hey, then how the Hero appeared in the first ce??? Huh? Huh? My head hurts....

    [6] ÓÂÕßÓý³É¥×¥í¥°¥é¥àYuusha Ikusei Puroguramu.

    [7] For those who forget, ŸoÏÞÀÎªzMugen Rougoku

    [8] •r¿ÕÖ®Íõ(¥è¥°?¥½¥È©`¥¹) Jikuu no Ou (Yogu?Sotoosu). Now we got Cthulhu theme named Skill after the Angel and Seven Deadly Sin theme name.

    [9] Ï£ÍûÖ®Íõ(¥µ¥ê¥¨¥ë) Kibou no Ou (Sariel)

    [10] Wild Mass Guessing by YukkuriOniisan: Ah... This is maybe the start of the second timeline. I think I need to read the LN if it someday reach this point (hopefully there will be a timeline chart).

    [11] Like the Genie one.

    [12] ®ÊÀ½çÈËIsekaiHito. Otherworlder is more appropriate for this.

    [13] ×ÆŸá¸o¥ô¥§¥ë¥°¥ê¥ó¥ÉShaksu Ryuu Vuerugurindo ¨C What do you think about its title? Is Scorching Dragon cool enough? Also which one do you prefer Velgurind or Velgrind?

    [14] A really clear references for Hououin Kyouma/Okabe Rintarou from Steins;Gate.

 Chapter 126 â€“ The Rebellionâ€™s Beginning

    Once Chloe parted with Hinata and Ruminas, she returned to Yuuki¡¯s side.

    Upon departure she took off her bracelet and handed it to Hinata.

    ¡¸This is...?¡¹

    ¡¸A piece of my equipment. It was passed down to me when our souls were one... So it¡¯s yours to begin with, is it not?¡¹

    The spirit equipment bracelet.

    That bracelet which Rimuru made by copying the destroyed spirit equipment and gave to Hinata.

    Because it was linked to Hinata¡¯s soul, upon merging with Chloe it was also sent to the past.

    And though even at the beginning it was called a legendary piece of equipment, it had further evolved by feeding off of Chloe¡¯s power during her travels.

    Now it was a Divine piece of equipment; Chloe¡¯s personal piece.

    Hinata considered epting the bracelet.

    Indeed, when they were one Hinata was able to use it. However, this piece of equipment has shared many years with its master Chloe.

    Moreover, Hinata who has lost much of her original strength was simply no longer able to sustain the equipment¡¯s summoning even for a moment.

    Thus, with a sigh,

    ¡¸It is yours, Chloe. I can no longer use it.

    Besides, this was made by your teacher, Rimuru.

    It fits you better¡¹

    Hinata said with a warm smile, and returned the bracelet.

    Chloe took it in her hands and held it close to her heart.

    ¡¸Huh... sensei made this? Is that so...

    So sensei has been protecting me for so long...¡¹

    ¡¸When I meet Rimuru I¡¯ll tell him that you¡¯re doing fine and holding onto that bracelet.

    So use it. Or is it called a Hero¡¯s personal garb for naught?¡¹

    ¡¸Thanks... I¡¯ll treasure it¡¹

    Chloe responded with a smile and nodded.

    Hinata nodded in return.

    The two souls who have fought together for so long would no journey separate.

    Chloe bowed in gratitude, silently opened the door, and disappeared.

    Without a word to the other children.

    For Chloe the four kids are irreceable.

    She truly wants to call out to them and throw her arms around them.

    But now is not the time.

    When the world¡¯s destruction is avoided, then she could do it. Then she would finally be released.

    So Chloe will no waver.

    She will not meet with Rimuru and will not call out to the kids.

    For she was yet cursed by Yuuki.

    At the very least, until she was released from this curse she could not let her guard down.

    Meeting old friends will certainly consume time. Though she is permitted some freedom of movement, she should not stay separate from Yuuki for long.

    Yuuki¡¯s threemands are powerful chains binding her.

    Although he is obligated to give her specificmands, she must still obey his orders.

    Chances are, Yuuki is now aware that Chloe has awakened as a true hero.

    Though Yuuki never gives out orders without carefully thinking of the consequences, he just may order her to fight Ruminas.

    Which is why she must move only after considering every possibility.

    Upon exiting Chloe dispelled her spell.

    Though no one has noticed, Chloe has been slowing time the whole while.

    Since Hinata and Chloe awakened only three minutes in the world have passed. Chances are that Ruminas noticed, but did not mention it.

    This only shows how wary Chloe is of Yuuki.

    The world¡¯s destruction was caused by Yuuki¡¯s actions.

    The forces in this world have been altered and a resistance force has sprouted.

    Even Chloe¡¯s strength is far above what it used to be.

    (I will defeat you this time! No, this time I will protect it!!)

    She recalled the future where she was powerless to protect anything.

    This time she swore to defeat Yuuki and protect the world.

    She said her prayers and set off.

    She was the one who was called the true hero.

    Having thus been born, awoken, and with her resolve set,

    The Hero Chloe began her rebellion.

    £ª £ª £ª

    A youngd rxing in an expensive cahir,

    Behind him is a beautiful elf preparing tea.

    In the chamber of the Freedom Association¡¯s master appear Yuuki and Kagali.

    ¡¸Hero Chloe seems to havepletely awoken.

    Hasn¡¯t she obtained some seriously ridiculous power?

    Though it seems we are still able to control her thanks to the restraints ced upon her

    But we won¡¯t be able to use even half of her power.

    Seriously, nothing is going well.

    ymen¡¯s awakening failed, Rimuru-san is still alive.

    There should have been more chaos by now.

    What do you think, Kazalim?¡¹

    Clearly amused thed called out behind him.

    Turning towards the inquirer,

    ¡¸You ask me that?

    Haven¡¯t you alreadye to a conclusion?

    The n is a failure.

    Cutie-pie yman is dead, too.

    There¡¯s no way to sow discord among the demon lords now.

    Though we could denounce the Western Saint¡¯s Church¡¯s ineptitude, there¡¯s people among us who oppose that action.

    The countries surrounding Jura¡¯s forest are also moving differently than we wanted.

    The destroyed Farmas Kingdom is being brought back together by a people¡¯s hero.[1]

    He¡¯s got to have some terrifyingly smart friends to have managed things so fast.

    He stabilized the country and reeled in neighboring violence.

    Even the monster¡¯s activity has been stifled by Tempest.

    The Jura Forest counties are enjoying a time of never-before-seen peace and prosperity.

    In short, it¡¯splete opposite of what you had expected¡¹

    Kazalim replied with a bored expression.

    ¡¸Hey, why did you choose a pretty girl but are talking with so crudely?

    Is that your type?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mess with me. It¡¯s cause I am Kazalim!

    ¡®Tis a matter of appearance, Master¡¹

    Kagali suddenly finished the sentence.

    For Kazalim, no, for Kagali these things did not matter.

    Strength was everything and Kagali¡¯s master possessed it. Therefore, all was well.

    Human society despises cooperation and is fraught with grief and death.

    So Yuuki had said, but his n seems to have gone poorly.

    So he¡¯s mumbling things like ¡°Isn¡¯t the difficulty setting set too high?!¡± and such while Kagali is making tea.

    Expression and tone aside, mastering one¡¯s limbs was not a matter for a single day.

    In the first ce, Kazalim was not a being who understood gender, but was affected to some degree by possessing Kagali.

    One of those effects was to gain a cooking and tea brewing skill.

    So ying her role as Yuuki requested, Kazalim, no, Kagali spent her time learning to interact with people.

    ¡¸You... for someone who doesn¡¯t fight, you¡¯re surprisingly good with your hands.

    Well, whatever.

    But seriously, to have things go so poorly... breaks my heart.

    I feel like blowing off some steam¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t do that!

    Actually, do that when I¡¯m not here!¡¹

    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you crafty.

    So weak and helpless, but sly to the end¡¹

    ¡¸What do you expect?

    I, with my¡ºnner¡»ability, am not fit forbat.¡¹

    ¡¸And considering that we use your ability and my wisdom, I wonder how we ever fail!¡¹

    ¡¸True.

    I have a hypothesis: I fear there is a superior calcting ability at work here¡¹

    ¡¸Really? In that case it¡¯s time.

    We¡¯re heading east. Everyone will depart from the headquarters¡¹

    ¡¸Is that fine? Even though we had built such a solid foothold here?¡¹

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. If we don¡¯t cut our tracks now who knows how much we¡¯ll lose.

    Besides, this is not the end.

    We have secured the ¡°Hero¡± who could have killed me¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right... that is true

    Understood. I will prepare proper personnel to be left behind.

    The rest will follow us east. Would that be all?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. That¡¯s fine.

    Though I even had a n to go Demon Lord hunting and to mess with Saint Church¡¯s Ruminas.

    But that¡¯s too dangerous for now.

    And using the hero here would be a waste. So we move¡¹

    Thus Yuuki made the order to evacuate his chambers.

    The ten years he had spent building up trust to rise to this position.

    Without a doubt, Yuuki did it solely to advance his goal.

    Now that his n was facing failure after failure, he had no choice but give up some things.

    Kagali received his order, and departed to make it happen.

    Watching her leave with cold eyes,

    ¡¸But damn, Chloe, to think you would be that much stronger than I am.

    A waste, but I fear I¡¯ll have to order you to never use your abilities against me¡¹

    He muttered.

    That a promation that bore the full knowledge of the difference in their power.

    Wearing a smile of utter delight, Yuuki began to think.

    A trump card, but also a joker which could kill him.

    (How exciting it is!)

    He thought.

    Completely ignoring his recent failures, Kagurazaka Yuuki was enjoying the current situation.

    And by thus abandoning the post of the Grand Master and disappearing into darkness, he brought great cmity to the world.

    Thus the bringer of chaos was released...

    £ª £ª £ª

    When the kids awoke Chloe was already gone.

    The one most upset at her was Alisa.

    ¡¸Chloe grew up first!

    I bet the only reason she did it was to get Sensei¡¯s attention!¡¹

    She grumbled furious; the other children were upset for another reason.

    They were upset because she left without saying goodbye, but the three boys decided to console Alisa instead.

    Watching those kids Fritz¡¯s only thought was relief that he didn¡¯t have to deal with them.

    But in the end,

    ¡¸Fritz, we¡¯re headed to to Tempest. I want you toe along¡¹

    Hinata said, implying that he would be babysitting them from now on.

    ¡°So it¡¯se to this,¡± he sighed and gave up.

    But not all was amiss.

    She saide along, so that means Hinata would also be going.

    Cardinal Nichs cannot leave the Western Saint¡¯s Church. So, this was a chance to make some more memories with Hinata!

    Fritz thought and smiled.

    Hinata who (was? now appeared?) nicer felt even more womanly and truly became an unattainable flower for the temrs.

    Fritz could not possible allow Nichs to monopolize that flower.

    For Fritz who was in his twenties, Nichs (30s) was an old man. To allow that old man to have Hinata would hurt Fritz¡¯s Temr pride.

    They have already formed an alliance to get ahead of Nichs.

    Feeling their earnest support (Actually, deluding himself into believing they supported him), he epted her request.

    Nichs was pouting due to being again separated from Hinata.

    Oh, and Hinata did ignore the fact that someone¡¯s hand was injured.

    That someone, with a pretty face, was staring intently at Fritz.

    (Fritz, I forbid you fromying a hand on Hinata!)

    (Fufu, Nichs-san, though you may be my superior here, this matter is one of man to man! I will not obey that order!)

    Ah, well, that¡¯s the conversation they did not have, as they were silent, and clearly cannotmunicate with their thoughts.

    ¡¸Nichs-sama, what would that injury be?¡¹

    Fritz asked noticing that Nichs was desperately trying to hide the injury.

    The injury he located as if by smell. Perhaps Fritz developed that skill when avoiding all those attacks from Ranga.

    ¡¸Umph! Th-this doesn¡¯t matter.

    More importantly, absolutely protect Hinata this time!

    Do not fail me a second time!¡¹

    Nichs avoided the question.

    The truth of the matter is this:st night when Hinata, Chloe, and Ruminas were talking Nichs was hugging Hinata the whole time...

    Then he got particrly bold and touched her chest.

    With a smile, Hinata crushed his hand. Of course he could not say this to anyone.

    Just when he had intended to use her return as a pretext to invite her to his chamber!

    He himself ruined the opportunity.

    As a child he just couldn¡¯t contain his desire any longer.

    And attempting to hid this disgrace he stronglymanded Fritz to protect Hinata.

    In reality, they will be traveling on a carriage prepared by Demon Lord Ruminas with her hand picked guards guarding them. So there should be no problems.

    But still, Nichs was worried.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll be fine, Nichs. I¡¯ll be back!¡¹

    In the end, Hinata departed with a smile, and Nichs could express his worries in no more than

    ¡¸Be careful!¡¹

    And the other knights too watched depressed as Hinata departed.

    Thus the kids¡¯ group set off for Tempest.

    The time of the great Saints-Demons alliance would being soon.

    But that alliance also signalled the beginning of great chaos.

 Chapter 127 â€“ Excuse and Reflection

    Excuse and Reflection

    One adventurer fell down in a red shower of blood.

    His eyes were opened wide in surprise; he might not even have understood what had happened to him.

    ¡¸Uwahahahaha! Don¡¯t let down your guard, you damn fool!¡¹

    Milim¡¯s joyful voice rang while the five remaining adventurers nervously huddled together.

    However, it was in vain.

    ¡¸Oh wind that blows,spin into a Tornado and cut downmy enemies! Tornado de!![1]¡¹

    Huddling together was a mistake .

    The Tornado de I threw chopped them up as if sneering at the wary adventurers.

    Tornado de was a spherical version of the Wind de magic. Though it consumes more magic power, it bes possible to cut through several enemies in a fixed range at the same time. It¡¯s a convenient magic for group battles.

    Milim performed a surprise attack against the first person to scout for traps.It was a quick death. And before my magic arrived, she had quickly moved to our rear.

    Without making a blunder, like hitting Milim, my magic only hit the adventurer that huddling together.

    Before we could be sensed by the enemy group, I activated invisibility magic[2].

    Once our side began attacking, the invisibility magic was canceled, but the enemy¡¯s numbers were already decreased by one or two people. In addition, they had lost their attacker[3] and the healer[4]from the rear support.

    ¡¸It¡¯s bad, it¡¯s the ScarletRed Meteor[5]! Be careful!¡¹

    ¡¸Damn it, Marja and Nadja were killed by magic. Jean isn¡¯t breathing either! ¡¹

    ¡¸Shit, you guys! How dare you!!¡¹

    They confirmed our identities now that they could see, and the vanguard came at us burning with anger, but......

    ¡¸Kuahahahaha! How na?ve!!¡¹

    ¡¸Oooooohoohoohoo! I can¡¯t let you pass!¡¹(You shall not pass! Lol)

    Veldora and Ramiris stopped the vanguard¡¯s charge in high spirits.

    I could perceive the bright red bar above the warriors¡¯ heads decreasing by half when I looked at them with analysis.

    ¡¸Those fellows¡¯ HP are below half. You guys can deal with them right?¡¹

    Yes, the red bar above the warriors¡¯ heads expressed their HP= Stamina[6].

    I used this disy rigorously. It made it easier to understand by making things look like a game.

    Since I¡¯ve gotten used to the disy, it became possible to quickly confirm the situation and give out appropriate instructions.

    Currently, it¡¯s a pattern of a certain victory.

    Beginning with a surprise attack, we managed to kill some of the enemy explorers without alerting them to our presence. That way we could take out the rear support members with low HP early via magic. It would be another story if it was a stronger enemy that capable of activate a continuous barrier.

    However, in this case this party¡¯s lineupwas easy to defeat, so our victory was already decided.

    As expected, Veldora and Ramiris made a bloodbath out of the three warriors acting as vanguards.

    It¡¯s was an easy victory.

    Part of our certain victory tactic is for Milim¡¯s surprise attack to kill the scout while I take out the rearguard with magic like earlier.

    Oh well, we have been hunting Adventurers indiscriminatelytely, it seemed like the amount of people taking counter measures had increased a little.

    Though it still hadn¡¯t be a situation where they steered clear of us.

    Even if that happened, I¡¯d merely switch to a different strategy.

    We were within the 24th floor of the Labyrinth. Moderately strong people would arrive here; it¡¯s the perfect hunting ground for us.

    ¡¸We did it! Even the likes of them, weren¡¯t a match for us.¡¹

    ¡¸Uffuffu. That¡¯s right! We are invincible. The strongest!¡¹

    ¡¸Kuahahahaha! They¡¯re merely small fries, they¡¯re not even a little worthy of us!¡¹

    Mypanions uttered such cocky words.

    Yes, we were a set party of 4.

    Eh, what were we doing?

    Of course, we were researching how the ways the adventurers fight, we learnt many things.

    I operated a Ghost, a Wizard[7] fluent in magic with a body d in a bluish-white ming aura.

    I¡¯ve learned several magics since we began, and I¡¯ve became able to d my body in Fear Aura[8].

    Veldora was a skeleton but his bones somehow turned golden by using a special alloy called OrichalcumGod¡¯s Shine Metal Steel[9] that I had manufactured.

    Orichalcum is mix of Demon Steel and Gold, in addition, it¡¯s a special alloy refined by injecting dense magic power.

    Veldora started by saying that a golden skull was good, but then I made a whole skeletal structure golden.

    As long as there was a core, anything seemed fine for making bones, so the conversion was done easily and a golden Skeleton was made.

    The current strength couldn¡¯t bepared to that of the bones from before, it became pointlessly high spec.

    Milim was feared as the Red Meteor.[10]

    Because she moves at an abnormal speed, she leaves a red afterimage that looks like a meteor.

    As an Assassin, with her way of eliminating her presence and leaping at the target after approaching unnoticed from the ceiling, she boasted a high sess rate for assassination.

    She threw away all abilities except agility. Her battle style relied on speed and critical, it seems she be a fearsome legend.

    Ramiris was part of the Fighter faction.

    She wields an axe with all her strength as if she mocking the powerlessness of her original body.

    Herbat style was to go all out, making her popr as the Living ArmorMoving Heavy Armor[11] that wields aDeath AxeGrim Reaper¡¯s Great Axe[12] insanely.

    Perhaps, it was stronger than the original body....... No, it¡¯s nothing.

    Such a thing doesn¡¯t matter.

    Making such an impression, we had be a source of fear known as the DungeonDeath Bringer of the DominatorLabyrinth¡¯s Will[13]¡±.

    Because we were stronger than an unskilled boss, we were the pinnacle of badness.

    It could be called a natural reaction.

    As I mentioned earlier, our main purpose was to research the ways the adventurers fought.

    We weren¡¯t ying at all. That point shouldn¡¯t be misunderstood.

    We make an effort every day and do nothing but research day after day. Such an honest effort may be useful someday.

    And so, we saw a rare adventurer that used a never before seen extra skill, and used an original magic. We gained a splendid amount of knowledge.

    Right now I can analyze extra skills just by seeing them.

    Such an ability was useful since it influenced our avatars.

    With a pseudo soul as a core, the avatars made with magic powerpletely matched the main body¡¯s soul. It was very convenient.

    The skills that were obtained by the avatar could be used by the main body. If the avatar grew to a certain extent, it seemed possible to use an ability from the main body.

    They seemed to be more linked than I thought.

    I kept researching with such feelings every day. We have proved various things.

    ......I¡¯ll say it once again, we weren¡¯t ying around, so please don¡¯t misunderstand.

    It was difficult to arrive here.

    In the beginning, we were defeated by adventurers in the upper floor.

    Also, an unamusing situation where we were annihted by the traps from our ownbyrinth urred.

    Angry, it was a good idea to prepare a magic item that would keep thebyrinth¡¯s traps from activating.

    Ramiris was the one who triggered the trap, but the one who was swallowed by it was Veldora.

    I was floating in the air and Milim was clinging to the ceiling. Since she¡¯d never fallen into a pitfall, Ramiris was careless.

    But, Ramiris......

    ¡°What are you doing, falling into your own trap?¡±I think that everyone wanted to tsukkomi.

    We spent the troubling times having such feelings.

    The adventurer in front of me whom I had just defeated turned into particle of light and disappeared.

    This was a familiar scene.

    Once we got cocky and tried to defeat the boss of the 30th floor.

    The boss was Gozurl whose power was sealed by a magic item.

    As a result, we suffered a crushing defeat.

    With our current abilities, Gozurl was a tall obstacle in our way.

    We who believed ourselves too weak to defeat him, trained ourselves in the 25-29th floors.

    No that¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s not training but learning.

    It¡¯s not ying.

    Truly, please don¡¯t get it wrong!

    ¡¸It was an easy victory.¡¹

    The three people nodded to my opinion.

    Well then, let¡¯s keep going at this pace! When I thought that, I received a messagefrom my emergencymunication-duty clone in the office.

    What¡¯s going on?

    Is what I was thinking when I received a message that ¡ºHinata and Demon Lord Ruminas seemed to have talked regarding an alliance¡».

    Apparently, it¡¯s not the time for me to study (y).

    Because it couldn¡¯t be helped, I switched on the avatar¡¯s pseudo soul¡¯s Automatic Mode, and we decided to go back to the office.

    ??????????????????????????

    When we returned to the office, Ruminas and Hinata were waiting.

    With them was a woman I had seen before. The former Demon Lord Frey sat down on a chair.

    She nced at me when I entering the room, then she looked to Veldora, her nce stopping on the entering Milim.

    And then a sweet smile floated on her face.

    I wonder why? I felt that smile was very ominous.

    ¡¸Ah, Milim. You were in here?

    By the way, what happened with the homework I gave you?

    The guards fell down and were rolled up in a bamboo mat, but you can give anexnation about what happened, right?¡¹

    Scary.

    Even though I wasn¡¯t involved, for some reason I felt an unbearable sensation.

    Yes, a friend should y after finishing their homework, but in reality the homework waspletely untouched. I happened to catch a simr scene to when lies were exposed to the parent, making them mad.......

    It¡¯s such a nostalgic feeling.

    ¡¸Gee! Fr, Frey!! It¡¯s, it¡¯s not that. There¡¯s a good exnation!¡¹

    Milim became flustered as soon as her eyes met Frey¡¯s.

    This is...... So it¡¯s over, Milim.

    Though I said it daringly, the matter had no rtion to me, no, to us did it?

    ¡¸Haha, Milim. If you have work, you better go back.

    Because you dying something, you should finish your work quickly!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, like he said. Sorry to get you involved with our long-drawn research.

    Although you should have told us you had work to do.

    But, it seems we should have paid attention to that. Let¡¯s apologize!¡¹

    ¡¸Th, that¡¯s right! Like he said. Don¡¯t be reserved, if you had told us about it we wouldn¡¯t have detained you!¡¹

    As expected.

    Veldora and Ramiris who read the situation backed up my words.

    With this we established our ignorance, and furthermore, it stated that we were unrted.

    Though I saw Milim¡¯seyes watering, I¡¯m sorry there seems to be no way to help you.

    Give up and bind yourself with a rope[14].

    Thus, Milim was caught by Frey.

    ¡¸It¡¯s, it¡¯s different. The story, listen to the story, Frey!¡¹

    So Milim screamed to the end, but it failed before Frey¡¯s iron smile. Resistance was futile.

    Sadly Milim was caught and carried away like a cat[15] back to her own country.

    Phew, that was scary.

    I thought I going to be dragged into it, but it seems like I was able to make it through safely somehow. When I thought so,

    ¡¸By the way Rimuru-sama, What have you been doing in all this time?¡¹

    Shuna stood at my back without any presence, and threw a sharp question at me.

    I felt sweat which couldn¡¯t flow appear on my forehead.

    No, we¡¯re safe, it¡¯s alright.

    We never yed. Yes, research! Because we were researching.

    ¡¸It seems like we have be a hindrance to you. Let¡¯s perform the magic research in my room.

    Because sorcery is deep, it grants me with wisdom¡¹

    Veldora turned his back with a favored bookManga in his hand while saying such a thing.

    Is he going to run away!?

    When I was going to detain him,

    ¡¸The, then, I should apany you too?¡¹

    Ramiris betrayed me too and left, running away together with Veldora.

    How cruel!

    However, right now was not the time to be thinking about those cruel friends.

    I think it was a little weak to keep insisting it was a research.

    Hinata and Ruminas stared in my direction with suspicion-filled eyes, it seemed like a poor excuse would destroy me.

    As I let Veldora and Ramiris¡¯s escape go, my brain cells operated at full strength searching for the optimum solution.

    It¡¯s no use, a good idea won¡¯te. Since it came to this, I went with myst resort.

    £¨Raphael! Help me find a good excuse to safely get through this situation!£©

    Yes, the crystallization of my wisdom, SenseiRaphael should be my ally.

    There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of.

    ¡¶Solution. Exnation is unnecessary¡·

    What? Exnation is unnecessary!?

    What does that mea.....

    ¡¸Ah, you were here? I¡¯ve been looking for you, Danna!?¡¹

    Such a nostalgic presence, it was Fuze.

    I see, that¡¯s what it meant!

    ¡¸Oh, Fuze-kun. The matter I asked you about, how did the investigation go?*

    Let¡¯s hear about it inside.¡¹

    It was a godsend.

    It¡¯s seems like I was able to survive because I used Fuze to investigate Yuuki.

    Nevertheless, as expected from Raphael.

    Was the timing of this and Fuze¡®s arrival already predicted? You don¡¯t say. Still it¡¯s impossible.

    But, there¡¯s no doubt that I was saved. I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t carelessly make a weird excuse.

    I enter the room and invited Fuze inside.

    Then I absorbed mymunication-duty clone, and sat in a chair.

    I seemed able to deceive her somehow or another.

    ¡¸A secret investigation was it? As expected of Rimuru-sama!¡¹

    So Shuna nodded with a satisfied smile.

    The crisis had passed.

    However, to not forget this lesson, I swore to stop ying too much.

    Because I felt guilty, I became unnecessarily flustered.

    You should do things within reason.

    I reflected in my mind to be careful from now on.

    [1] ¸oŽ†”Ø(¥È¥ë¥Í©`¥É¥Ö¥ì©`¥É) Tatsumakizan (toruneido bureido).

    [2] ²»¿ÉÒ•»¯(¥¤¥ó¥Ó¥¸¥Ö¥ë) fukashika (inbijiburu).

    [3] Ä§·¨Âš(¥¢¥¿¥Ã¥«©`) Mahou shoku (atakk¨¡) ¨C Magic job.

    [4] »ØÍÂš(¥Ò©`¥é©`) Kaifuku shoku (h¨©r¨¡) ¨C Recovery job.

    [5] ³à¤¤Á÷ÐÇ(¥¹¥«©`¥ì¥Ã¥È) Akai Ryuusei (Suk¨¡retto).

    [6] ÌåÁ¦Tairyoku can also mean endurance/physical strength.

    [7] Ä§ÐgŽŸ(¥¦¥£¥¶©`¥É)Majutsushi (wiz¨¡do) - Majutshushi = Magic Master.

    [8] Çà°×¤¤¹í»ð(¥Õ¥£¥¢©`¥ª©`¥é)Aojiroi Onibi (fui¨¡¨­ra) - Bluish white demon/ghost me (Fear Aura).

    [9] ÉñÝx½ðä“(¥ª¥ê¥Ï¥ë¥³¥ó)Kamikagayakinkou (Oriharukon).

    [10] Milim is a three times faster than a regr slime! In case you didn¡¯t get the reference. Char Aznable from Gundam was nicknamed Red Comet and always painted his MS in red color (except Hyaku Shiki).

    [11] „Ó¤¯ÖØæz(¥ê¥Ó¥ó¥°¥¢©`¥Þ©`) Ugoku Omoyoroi (ribingu ¨¡m¨¡).

    [12] ËÀÉñ¤Î´ó¸«(¥Ç¥¹¥¢¥Ã¥¯¥¹) Shinigami no Dai Ono (desu akkusu).

    [13] ËÀ¤òýV¤¹ÃÔŒm¤ÎÒâË¼(¥À¥ó¥¸¥ç¥ó?¥É¥ß¥Í©`¥¿©`) Shi o otarasu meikyuu no ishi (danjon domin¨¥t¨¡)

    [14] Expression: Just resign yourself.

    [15] Ê×¸ù¤Ã¤³Kubinekko ¨C Milim was carried by Frey like a cat on herpel.

    "What novel did Guro read?" Corner

    I always read and waiting for are Desumachi from Sousetsuka,The New Gate from Shintrantions, Este¡¯s series, RTD¡¯s series, No fatigue, Joeglens¡¯s series, some xianxia and wuxia, Kubijiki Tokushou, Jikyuu mahou, YGDA, Skill taker, etc etc (Too many to list XD)

    Recently I red Stealing Hero¡¯s Lovers and surprisingly it¡¯s very good (Netori genre) go check it out (still only 4 chapters tranted). Also I like Invincible Saint ~ Sryman, and Nepu¡¯s one seems good too (Skeleton Knight too seems promising).

    So check it out folks (I don¡¯t have genre I dislike or like, I like all :D.)

 Chapter 128 â€“ Alliance of Three Kingdoms

    128. Alliance of Three Kingdoms

    Hinata and Ruminas were in chairs awaiting our arrival.

    From the looks on their faces, something must have happened.

    Well, I guess it¡¯s a good thing they don¡¯t know I¡¯ve been just ying around the whole time. It certainly wouldn¡¯t go over well if they knew.

    ¡¸Fuze-kun,e on in¡¹

    I said, having Fuze join us in the reception room we prepared.

    Without me needing to say anything, Shuna had already prepared tea.

    She really is a well-disciplined Ohime-sama. Completely different from a certain regrettable secretary, but that secretary does get serious when training the subordinates and the guards.

    But considering that I¡¯ve been cking offtely, I have no right toin.

    No, actually, I haven¡¯t been ying around! I was studying!

    Can¡¯t be getting this distinction wrong myself; or else someone will find out.

    Alongside Fuse, I sat on the sofa whilst facing Ruminas and Hinata.

    A cushion made with material of the highest quality gently caught my body.

    ¡¸Hey Hinata, it¡¯s been a long time. Ruminas-san, nice to meet you... no, we have met before. It¡¯s been a while.

    This is Fuse-kun. He¡¯s the Freedom Association Branch head in Burmund.¡¹

    I introduced Fuse to the twodies.

    ¡¸N-nice to meet you! I, within the Burmund Kingdom, work as the head of its Freedom Association branch.

    To be able to meet Hinata-sama today, the highest tactician of the Western Church, I am truly honored.

    And to this beautifuldy, it¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve ever met, but you must be someone of illustrious prestige.

    I am uneducated in these matters so please forgive my ignorance!¡¹

    Greatly nervous he greeted them.

    Completely ignoring him, however,

    ¡¸Rimuru, was it? ¡®Tis been a while, since Walpurgis that is. d to see you healthy. But, that man must not remain here. Freedom Association is the enemy. Or have you not noticed?

    The identity of he who manipted Hinata.

    Knowing this fully well, why do you still associate yourself with someone from the Freedom Association?¡¹

    (Trantor¡¯s/Editor¡¯s note: the word Ruminas uses to address Rimuru is ÙF˜” kisama which in modern time is an insult,monly tranted as ¡°bastard.¡± Centuries ago, however, it was used to address a person politely, and this trantion Clown feels fits better with Ruminas¡¯ mannerism)

    One of the primary Demon Lords¨CRuminas asked with an usatory tone.

    She is a cute young girl silver hair, and heterochromatic eyes giving off a gold and silver shine.

    Why is one of the Octogram here?

    It¡¯s also strange that she¡¯s by Hinata¡¯s side; the worst thing I could do here though is act hostile and make her an enemy.

    Besides, forging an alliance with the Western Saint¡¯s Church will probably allow Tempest to fully integrate into human society.

    And that¡¯s something I earnestly want to achieve. Hinata and Ruminas¡¯s rtion is yet uncertain, but perhaps its best to speak openly rather than keep secrets.

    But considering that Ruminas probably knows everything Hinata knows, perhaps it¡¯s better to keep certain things hidden.

    But first, let¡¯s get them to trust Fuse.

    Right when I needed it, Shuna entered the room with the tea prepared.

    Shuna handed out the tea, and left the room after taking a bow.

    I nced to the side and confirmed,

    ¡¸Hmph. Now then, doubling as an introduction to Fuse-kun earlier, I would like you to have a look at the report¡¹

    After saying so, I beckoned Fuse.

    With that alone, the endlessly anxious Fuse seems to have caught on.

    ¡¸Understood. Apparently, it would seem that I am under suspicion. So as to clear myself from that suspicion...¡¹

    Saying such, he begin exining the current internal situations of the Freedom Association.

    Fuse¡¯s report was simple and concise.

    Yuuki has taken over 90% of the Ingrasia Headquarters.

    The female Submaster Kagari is also under his directmand.

    In addition, High ranking adventurers with abilities on par with Branch heads has also sided with Yuuki.

    And thus, with the Organisation currently so, it would prove difficult to denounce Yuuki. However, it would appear that those outside the headquarters are not affected.

    Since it seems that his brainwashing and thought maniption isn¡¯t omnipotent¡ªsomething we can be happy about.

    Better yet, the citizens do not appear to be under his influence.

    The only thing they have been convinced of is that monsters are the cause of most cmities and are the enemy.

    If it¡¯s to this degree, and considering my current progress, building a rtion of mutual trust not impossible.

    I mean, think of the satellite city built around thebyrinth¡ªthere orcs, goblins, monsters, and adventurers are able to sit in a pub and share a meal.

    We¡¯re certainly making progress towards building trust between us; I have proven that it is possible for humans and monsters to understand each other.

    ¡¸However, any further investigation is impossible. The person who went to investigate the Submaster Kagari alone, had his memories erased.

    He was crippled and wandered the town as if protecting it. He even forgot his own name.

    There¡¯s no proof that Kagari did it, but considering the situation it¡¯s pretty obvious.

    Besides, she probably knows that we¡¯ve been investigating her; I have no excuses, I have failed there¡¹

    It seems anything outside of this is out of his hands.

    However this is enough.

    If that¡¯s the case, then that would make saving the children a problem.

    If I make a move, there would be the problem of it being pinned as a kidnapping by the demon lord. However if I ask Masayuki then there¡¯s probably no problem. Fortunately, there¡¯s a convenient reason to every one of his actions, making him suitable.

    Since it¡¯s absolutely impossible for Yuuki to control him, there¡¯s no need to be reserved.

    After rescuing the children, I¡¯ll immediately dissipate the effects of any mind control. But I can¡¯t have them think that I¡¯ve been ying around here the whole time, so I should make it look like I¡¯ve done a lot.

    However, about the erased memories. It¡¯s troublesome... but if it¡¯s me, then I might be able to restore it.

    ¡¸Fuse, I¡¯ll try to heal those who had their memories wiped.

    If their soul and their brain is intact, I might be able to somehow.¡¹

    ¡¸What? Is that true? Please, do it somehow!¡¹

    In response to my offer, Fuse looked at me with expectant eyes.

    They have been acting by my order so they are essentially my subordinates. If there¡¯s a way to cure them I have an obligation to do it.

    He had a happy look on his face and readily epted the proposition.

    But to think he trusts me so much to ept a deal with a demon lord! Makes me kind of happy.¡¢

    And so, overlooking our exchange,

    ¡¸Rimuru, do you really think that you can coexist with humans?

    Human are creatures whose thoughts cannot be read simply though their words.

    ¡®Tis it not better for them to be controlled by us?¡¹

    Ruminas gives me a cold look.

    That girl seems to have thought over this, however her opinions conflict with my own.

    Considering all the risks, it¡¯s certainly an option, but¨D¨D.

    ¡¸¡°Oi oi, youngdy. In spite of your beautiful face, you say some terrible things

    Control humans, who do you you are?

    Even if you are a noble, isn¡¯t it bad to look down on ordinary people?¡¹

    Fuse got angry and snapped at Ruminas.

    Oh right, I still haven¡¯t introduced her to Fuse. Well, I guess his ignorance led him to step on andmine.

    ¡¸Now now, Fuse Kun, Calm down.

    This person is Ruminas.

    One of the Octogram Demon Lords.

    This is my second time meeting her, and the first time we¡¯ve spoken to each other.

    First thing first, lets leave behind all truculent behavior and have a constructive talk.

    And, this is Hinata.

    But you should know more about her than I. She¡¯s the Knight Leader of the Western church.¡¹

    I¡¯ve briefly introduced the two.

    Ruminas and Hinata, after listening to Fuse¡¯s report as per my request, had judged that he was no friend of Yuuki¡¯s.

    However, putting Hinata aside, Ruminas didn¡¯t seem trust in humans in general rather than Fuse himself.

    ¡¸Eh, what? Demon Lord? Who?¡¹

    Looking back and forth between Ruminas and I, Fuse was in a state of confusion.

    Remembering his earlier belligerent remarks, his face instantly paled.

    I feel slightly sorry for him, and responded.

    ¡¸Ruminas, this man is mypanion.

    Firstly I want to establish some trust.

    I don¡¯t agree with your opinion on humans, and please don¡¯t force it onto me.

    If you do, you will be judged an enemy.¡¹

    ¡¸What was that? Are you trying to lecture us despite being a neer?

    If you seek a war then shall get it.¡¹

    Ruminas stood up, and took up a stance with both hands.

    I had nned to diffuse the situation but now I feel like taking this outside.

    How should I put this, contrary to her appearance, she¡¯s rather short-fused. Times like this constantly remind me that all demon lords are selfish and whimsical.

    But I¡¯d rather not fight in this room, though...

    ¡¸Stop this Ruminas, didn¡¯t we came here for an alliance?

    Why are you adding to our enemies?¡¹

    Hinata coaxed Ruminas with a hint of irritation.

    ¡¸Hmph¡¹

    As if she was never serious to begin with, Ruminas¡¯s anger dissipated.

    And she sat back in her chair,

    ¡¸True, we do not wish to increase our enemies.

    Our aim foring today, is to propose an alliance between Tempest, Holy Empire of Ruberius, and Western Saint¡¯s Church.¡¹

    She dered with a thin smile on her lips.

    Clearly she was trying to gauge my reaction.

    It¡¯s hard to imagine that she was a demon lord with a bad personality from her appearance.

    Putting that aside, we have introduced ourselves once more, and began examining the details of the alliance.

    .........

    ......

    ...

    That means, Ruminas was the ruler of the Holy Empire Ruberius?

    The conversation continued after we calmed down, but was a revtion!

    It seems this was too much of a surprise for Fuse, and he looked as if his soul had flown out of his mouth.

    (TN Note:...I hope most of you seen enough anime to know what that means. If you haven¡¯t I rmend those from the slice of life genre.)

    Well, that¡¯s to be expected.

    The Holy Empire Ruberius where the sacred ones reside, where the Pope of the Western Church lives.

    Who would have imagined that it was all under control of a demon lord!

    In that case, who is the pope?

    ¡¸Old man, they seem to be wondering about the pope¡¹

    In response to Ruminas¡¯s words, the butler behind her bowed respectively.

    ¡¸If I¡¯m not mistake, the current pope is currently 47 years old.¡¹

    I thought he muttered, and the butler transformed into a youthful figure.

    ¡¸This is the first time we¡¯ve met. I am the current pope, Gilles L Ruberius.¡¹

    In this youthful (... nah, he¡¯s still middle aged) appearance, he turned into a butler d in pure white, radiating a divine aura.

    His figure has be a man in his prime. In terms of human years, he would be around mid 40s.

    So... this butler has pretended to be the pope of every past generation?

    Looking at fuse with a nce, he was stunned with his eyes wide opened.

    This guy¡¯s a skillful one, I¡¯m actually impressed.

    ¡¸Hey, isn¡¯t this weird! Why¡¯s the pope a follower of the demon lord! What the hell is this?! Are you a monster? Why do I feel a divine presence?¡¹

    Uh oh, instead of fainting, Fuse acted as if a switch has been pressed as he started causing a ruckus.

    ¡¸Fu. Gilles, exin.¡¹

    Ruminas instructed,

    ¡¸As youmand, mdy¡¹

    The pope, no, Gilles the butler nodded respectively.

    Since it feels really weird I¡¯d much rather he stop these extravagant butler behavior, but I¡¯ll keep my difort a secret.

    It began thousands of years ago, before the creation of the Holy Empire of Ruberius.

    When the evil dragon Veldora destroyed the Vampire Kingdom, without killing anyone, though.

    It was then, that Ruminas and Chloe met, so it seems they¡¯ve been through a lot.

    Even though she protected Chloe, even if she hadn¡¯t, she probably would not have been injured anyways.

    To Ruminas, Chloe was probably the embodiment of idealized beauty.

    Oh, and though Veldora probably thought it was a friendly squabble, in reality it was just a one-sided rampage.

    However, being done in would be unpleasant, so the survivors hid and lived on in silence.

    However, there¡¯s the Demon Lord Ruminas.

    She wasn¡¯t interested in simply hiding, and built an underground empire.

    And on the top she created an empire to sustain her underground empire.

    At the time, due to poverty caused by the conflict between angels and demons, there were few mighty nations. And the eastern empire had barely taken form.

    They couldn¡¯t even send forces to protect the people from the threat of monsters.

    Naturally, almost everyone was a refugee or a bandit, and the world was even more confused and in turmoil.

    Precisely because it was such a time that she, with the power of a demon lord, was able to control monsters and easily control humans.

    Those who sought salvation came to her.

    Ruminas granted mercy to those who gathered under her. Using blood (Life) as bait, she granted them protection.

    And so, all within Ruminas¡¯s calctions, a country was formed this way.

    And thus it appeared, the Holy Kingdom Ruberius.

    Thus, allowing humans to live freely would lead to endless war¡ªthe reason behind Ruminas¡¯ opinions was history itself.

    I don¡¯t think I can refute her. But that doesn¡¯t mean I agree with her.

    If they want to fight, let them fight; if they want to rampage let them.

    Then they could reconcile and seek to create peace.

    But this kind of oue could note about through a controlled experiment. And precisely because this was voluntarily, it was interesting

    And that¡¯s how it is.

    Now that country was born it would inevitably be controlled by some ambitious or greedy man¡ªthe cause of Ruminas¡¯ next worry.

    Therefore, the Greater devil Gilles acted as her right hand.

    Butler Gilles is not only a vampire, but also a first-ss holy sorcerer thus making him someone who can walk under the sun.

    It seems that including Ruminas and Gilles, there were few others who could walk under the sun despite being a vampire.

    At the time, since Gilles was such an individual, it was inevitable for him to be the priest.

    So he used clones and yed many roles all by himself all to manipte the empire... it must have been difficult.

    Well, and thus, Gilles who acted as the pope that was also said to be the incarnation of light, had obtained a unique ability

    It is the unique skill ¡°Hierophant¡±.

    ¨D¨D An ability that allows a patron to dominate the will of those who seeks salvation and protection ¨D¨D

    In an sense, this was a ridiculous ability that is nothing but high level fraud.

    And so the people were able to live peacefully without any suspicion thanks to his ability.

    To be frank, for a dark-dwelling monster to gain a light based ability is ridiculous in itself.

    Whilst listening to all this from the side, it was interesting how Hinata made a bitter face.

    ¡°The creed is everything!¡± I guess it sounds cool, but then you learn the dark history behind it.

    When I looked at Hinata while grinning, our eyes met.

    I was looked at with a cold stare that made me think I was going to be killed. Scary... I guess I shouldn¡¯t tease her about it.

    I guess I¡¯ll just pretend I know nothing about it at all.

    And so, ended Butler Gilles¡¯s description with such feelings.

    And Hinata¡¯s turn followed, exining why she sought an alliance.

    About her bold n to save the children, and her fight with Yuuki.

    Her death, and the awakening of the hero.

    And Hinata¡¯s resurrection by Ruminas, and the meeting between the hero Chloe and Ruminas.

    As well as the need for the alliance due to the hero¡¯s current situation as well as a countermeasure against Yuuki.

    I see.

    It seems Hinata had went to rescue the children in my stead.

    It is a weing story.

    ¡¸So, what happened to the children?¡¹

    ¡¸They are wandering around Tempest sight-seeing. Kenya, though desperately wants to catch up to Chloe¡¯s strength.

    They are all rather upset that Chloe left without saying anything.¡¹

    I am satisfied with Hinata¡¯s exnation.

    However, I can sympathize with Chloe.

    It must have been painful, not only being forgotten, but being the only one who¡¯s an adult.

    As a hero, when the experience of the past awakened in her body, she would be an unrecognizable existence that would be swallowed by the shadow of the hero.

    Only those who have reached the pinnacle of power¡ªan ultimate skill¡ªcould recognize her existence.

    She must have feltpletely lost.

    With the power from Hinata¡¯s soul, the journey to the past. How much struggle and how harsh the journey must have been.

    ¡¸Rimuru, the copy of the Sacred armament that was given by you.

    It was given to Chloe. It came along us to the past, protecting us.

    The armor has helped greatly. Thank you.¡¹

    Hinata looked straight at me, and thanked me.

    I¡¯m feeling embarrassed so please stop.

    But, is that so......

    ¡¸So you too, had traveled to the past alongside Chloe.

    Thank you for looking after her.¡¹

    ¡¸Please stop, there¡¯s no need to thank me. It was natural for me to do so.¡¹

    Hinata sidestepped my thanks.

    After handing over the energy of the hero¡¯s soul, all that¡¯s left now are the residues ¨D¨D even so, I still think that Hinata too is a hero.

    Hinata lost in the battle, which I must say was a little sad, however I do not believe Hinata¡¯s heart is weak.

    Unlike before, she had acquired true strength; she also has grown.

    I could not even imagine such a long journey.

    Hinata¡¯s exnation has also ended.

    But damn her story sounds real dangerous.

    With Hinata undergoing such ordeals, I couldn¡¯t possibly say I¡¯ve been ying around.

    I¡¯m d I was able to cover it up well.

    I mean, I don¡¯t think it would be a big deal even if I did appear to be ying as long as I actually got serious when I needed to, but considering that I appeared to seriously be doing work when they came, I think I was able to fool them.

    Good thing I decided not to disclose everything.

    Now then, we began thinking about the contents of Hinata¡¯s exnation.

    And the most unbelievable part of the exnation is, Chloe seems to have be a hero.

    However, she was being manipte by Yuuki, and had her freedom bounded until threemands are given.

    ording to her exnation, her abilities could be considered as the strongest. She may not be able to manipte time, however she cane close to stopping it.

    In order for the strongest hero to be born, she traveled through time, huh.

    Moreover, the world is heading towards destruction, and I died in that timeline.

    But, I wonder?

    Certainly, if it was the initial fight with Hinata, defeat is guaranteed. There¡¯s no doubt.

    However, I could have survived.

    If that¡¯s the case......no, lets stop.

    Conjectures on this topic would not help the current situation.

    Anyway, Chloe¡¯s safe. Our priority should be to rescue her.

    Ruminas¡¯s purpose was also to rescue Chloe; I will not hesitate to form an alliance to that end.

    The rest of the children were also brought here, so there¡¯s no need to worry anymore about the Ingrasia kingdom.

    There¡¯s now nothing stopping us from waging open war against Yuuki.

    ¡¸Yosh, I now understand the situation.

    We too would like to form an alliance¡¹

    In response to my worlds, Hinata and Ruminas nodded.

    Fuse appearing quite disheveled,

    ¡¸Oh my god......this just became insane.

    Besides, howe every time I came it¡¯s always this kind of impactful serious talk.

    Each and every time, this isn¡¯t funny.

    I¡¯m just a simply branch head......

    This isn¡¯t something I should be taking on with such low pay!

    What terrible burden now weighs on my mind...¡¹

    He grumbled as his face kept turning paler.

    Come to think of it, he does take on this role every time.

    I can understand your feeling, but lets pretend we didn¡¯t hear it just now.

    He still has a lot to do in the future.

    Thus, ignoring Fuse¡¯s wailing, the tripartite alliance of the holy kingdom Ruberius, the Western church, and the Monster Country Tempest has been formed.

 Chapter 129 â€“ Yuuki Subjugation Raid

    By yours truly, the Clown

    Right, let me give you guys a status update! By the Clown:

    ¨C1) My semester has officially started back up: I¡¯m extremely busy Tuesday-Thursday.

    ¨C2) I also identally got roped into an executive position with amunity organization.

    ¨C3) There¡¯s also a club I have to teach.

    ¨C4) And I also have to work on Syrian refugee immigration cases.

    ¨C5) I also have five sses again...

    ¨C6) So as you can imagine, I somehow am doing way too much! I don¡¯t even know how this happens to me either!

    ¨C7) What does this mean? Well... I will honestly try to get at least one chapter a week down. Whether I would be able to do that or not... I don¡¯t know. Hopefully with Guro-san¡¯s and Smoggy-kumasan¡¯s help, we might be able to release 2.5-3 chapters a week. But, they are just as busy as I am. I apologize for the inconvenience.

    Thank you for your patience!

    Demon Lord¡¯s Gambit Arc

    129. Yuuki Subjugation Raid

    A deration of alliance between Holy Empire Ruberius, Western Saint¡¯s Church, and Tempest was formalized on paper, and a deration of the same was sent to every country.

    These kinds of formalities are normally truly tedious, but having the leaders calling the shots makes it all much easier.

    Hinata is also a representative of some sort... I mean, everyone recognizes her power. So with all the signatures thus gathered, that matter was closed.

    The alliance deres equality of its members.

    The matter of trade restrictions we basically left it to the marketce: the merchants and countries will just have to fight it out. In short, I won big on this contract.

    Hinata and Ruminas are uninterested in matter ofmerce. So they agreed to leave it up to market itself to figure the rules out¡ªas I had wanted; a free market would be beneficial for international trade.

    (Trantor¡¯s note: Do we have any economy majors who canment on Rimuru/author¡¯s im that removing trade restrictionspletely will be so beneficial?)

    (Smoggy¡¯s notes: Well, if there is no trade protectionism, Consumers will be better off due to arger diversity of goods, and potential at higher and cheaper prices since firms will have topete even harder in therger market in terms of quality and productivity. While infant firms will face problems,rge sessful firms such as Rimuru¡¯s will benefit from the wider range of consumer, as well as theck of taxation needed when trading within the trading bloc. On a side note, government revenue will be lowered due to the decrease in revenue originally generated from tax, but should enjoy the beneficial GDP growth from the boosted economic activity. P.s. if they all use the same currency, no need to worry about currency appreciation)

    We might even create a self-sufficient system and enjoy a time of never-before-seen wealth.

    Currently the top brass (me, myself, and I) live in luxury, but we can still improve the quality of life of the lower ss citizens.

    And in order to obtain the ingredients to aplish this I could hope for no better opportunity than trade with the Holy Empire Ruberius. It¡¯s one of thergest agricultural countries in this world, after all.

    Oh, and Ruminas isn¡¯t oppressing her citizens. On the contrary, she protects them most passionately. To the point that they grow all the food they need as to not starve.

    Which is why if we start trading and exchanging products we could turn stagnation into abundance.

    And that¡¯s how I¡¯ll get to manipte the market all I want.

    I¡¯ll research the climate and introduce appropriate produce.

    Perhaps Ruberius will manage potato while we¡¯ll focus on cultivating rice.

    As for the rest, I would imagine that on the technological front Tempest would dominate. Rare metal and mineral trade is also likely to end up to our benefit.

    I¡¯m sure Myormiles-kun would be able to handle that question without any oversight.

    The vastnds to the west,pared to those of the Eastern Empire are terribly infertile.

    A battle between demon lords took ce there, and the magical energy released eroded the nutrients in the soil.

    But, if you think about it on the flip side, you could actually use thend to grow special products that require such magical energy density.

    And if we leave it as is, these sands are bound to swallow up Ruberius eventually. Ruminas seems to be of the mindset that she¡¯ll just up and leave for anothernd, but I can¡¯t say I support her ns.

    Isn¡¯t it better to put thend she already has to its full use and seek true coexistence?

    When I pointed this out and offered to send some agricultural specialists there,

    ¡¸We do not mind. Something so trifling we can leave fully to you¡¹

    She replied as if she didn¡¯t care.

    I imagine her under-dwellers won¡¯t ept my interference so readily, but the citizens above ground don¡¯t particrly mind.

    So, I requested her to make a formal written request.

    And thus Tempest gained an official way into human society.

    But, she did insist on one condition.

    I was to allow Vampire nobility to participate in the research conducted with the Dwarfs and Sarion.

    From what she said, although the above-ground dwellers are rather ignorant, her underground citizens are quite advanced.

    ¡¸After all, being targeted by angels is particrly annoying.

    ordingly, we conduct the most important research underground.

    We are biased, but ¡®tis true: among the demon lords we are the most educated¡¹

    She said.

    Even more than the elves, Vampires have extremely long lifespans.

    Moreover, particrly high vampires don¡¯t even need to suck blood but directly consume human life energy.

    And with so much time on their hands the Vampires can¡¯t help but spend it doing and researching what they enjoy the most.

    So, I¡¯m pretty certain that even if they participate in our research, it will be mostly on a whim.

    Few of them, those called Nobles, can stand sunlight, these Nobles will be able to continue their research in just about any facility.

    Thus, it seems I will be able to allow those Nobles to participate without any problems.

    Well, considering the horse that Ruminas rode to get here, I can attest to their technological skill. I think this will be beneficial to both parties.

    As both of us were satisfied with these terms, we exchanged promises on this matter.

    As for the Western Saint¡¯s Church,

    Obviously their creed is the main problem.

    For now, notices were sent out to all those currently outside of the capital notifying them that I was by no means a dangerous existence.

    It¡¯s actually kind of surprising how much money and power this organization has. It¡¯s a big deal to get their backing.

    Currently there are rumors going around that Tempest had fought with their knights. However, thanks to us utilizing enough funds to appear appealing to them, we were able to prevent total copse of diplomacy.

    The fact that we hadn¡¯t killed a single knight also helps.

    So instead we manipted the rumors to be thus: we didn¡¯t fight the knights; they came over, we talked, they realized we weren¡¯t a danger, and left content.

    In short, we changed their background from invaders to ambassadors.

    Those few who know the truth must be scratching their heads right now.

    ¡¸I got it, I got it!

    You actually want me to go around spreading such rumors, don¡¯t you?!¡¹

    Fuse eximed, quite distraught.

    Thank goodness he understands quickly.

    But seriously, Fuse just has the perfect timing. I don¡¯t even need to call him¡ªhe¡¯ll appear when and where I need him just in time.

    Maybe I should treat him to a meal.

    ¡¸Can I ask you to do this? I would be very grateful¡¹

    Hinata looked at Fuse and added.

    ¡¸O-of course! Please leave it to me; I will carry out your request with haste.

    I will show you that you were not mistaken in cing your trust in me; you were definitely correct in trusting me!¡¹

    With a bright red face, passionately grabbing his chest, Fuse replied.

    So... why was he being so redundant? Is it so important that he had to say the same thing twice?

    I¡¯m pretty sure anyone would have understood his response.

    I bet he has already fallen for her. Well, his target is so high it¡¯s unattainable.

    ¡¸Thanks; I¡¯ll leave it to you¡¹

    Fuse was raring to go after hearing her response.

    What a simple guy. I guess I don¡¯t need to treat him to a meal now.

    Well, in short, that¡¯s how we established this alliance; figuring out the minor details I left to Rigurdo and Myormiles.

    It¡¯ll be easy to expand militarily now, so this is grand progress.

    The problem before us, however, is how we should deal with the Freedom Association.

    No, let me be clear: how should we conduct this Yuuki subjugation raid.

    ¡¸Now then, we can leave the matter of the alliance at that.

    The problem before us, is how we should deal with the Freedom Association¡¹

    ¡¸Right; considering that almost every country has a Freedom Association branch, the question is how far does the Headquarters¡¯ influence span?¡¹

    ¡¸With regards to that, allow me to exin¡¹

    Fuse said and began his exnation.

    Every country¡¯s, big or small, rtion to the Freedom Association¡¯s headquarters. Though we more or less understood from his previous brief exnation, I decided to have him go into more details.

    ording to him, there are observers in every guild makingmunication between Central and the branch easy.

    Of course, these observers also make carry out Yuuki¡¯s will. As for others potentially controlled, based on personal experiences andck of any other person working in the branches for Central, there ought to be a few.

    ¡¸In the end, we believe that he can only use mind control if he directly meets a person¡¹

    Fuse concluded.

    Thought guidance, the simpler skill, merely obstructs some thought patterns or suggests others. It¡¯s a skill that is slightly superior to that of a swindler.

    As such, we could protect against further dissemination should we have an opportunity to study the skill... but considering that people will always be swindled, we really can¡¯t protect ourselves against it with absolute certainty.

    In other words, we really can¡¯t solve this problem right now. So let¡¯s get back to itter.

    The problematic skill: mind control, requires an implementation of a ¡°Curse Crystal¡± into its target.

    The ¡°Curse Crystal,¡± in turn, binds the target on its very soul. I wonder though: could a person thus bound then infect others?

    ¡¸Impossible. I who was simrly controlled can testify to that extent.

    His power is by no means omnipotent.

    Were it so, all the temrs would have long been his servants¡¹

    Hinata refuted that hypothesis.

    Fuse was surprised at the sudden revtion, but said nothing and instead took out some files.

    ¡¸Now then, this is the list of every official who has met with Yuuki.

    Please do not forget that, as in my case, direct meetings with Yuuki do not guarantee brainwashing¡¹

    The file mentioned just that.

    True: Fuse had met with Yuuki, but was not brainwashed.

    Was he ignored because his country is small? No, there¡¯s probably some limit to mind control.

    Moreover, back then he was struggling to control Hinata, whereas he must now control the mighty Chloe. And he can¡¯t even manage thatpletely.

    If so... isn¡¯t his power rather pathetic?

    ?Solution. That hypothesis is presumed correct.

    Due to expanding his power to control the hero, he most likelycks ability to dominate another person?

    Actually, now that I think about it, Masayuki had this bug on him. A bug so pitiful I unconsciously squashed it.

    It got on him before he started his heroic travels. So I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s no big deal.

    Besides, Raphael is never wrong.

    ¡¸Alright, I get it. We can probably not worry about his mind control for now.

    As for those who honestly adore Yuuki... we can¡¯t dispel that adoration.

    And while we can go around cleaning up branch by branch...

    How about we just go and take out Central in a single swoop?¡¹

    Let¡¯s put association branches aside for now.

    Decide central, and Yuuki while we are at it.

    Even if there¡¯s a hero, we have Ruminas and I. While I upy Chloe, she¡¯ll murder Yuuki.

    Hinata can hold off Kagali (Kazalim) for a bit.

    Three is plenty. Or so I thought,

    ¡¸Wait, I can¡¯t fight as I had before.

    Not even equip spirit armor; and though I could elerate my thoughts, my spirit strength is yetcking.

    Truly high speedbat I could only maintain for a few seconds.

    Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have the strength of a hero any longer¡¹

    Hinata confessed ashamed.

    As I had feared: her presence felt smaller because it actually was smaller.

    But it¡¯s best we strike sooner rather thanter. A big part of that is a desire to save Chloe... but I also just hate the idea of letting Yuuki continue for much longer.

    Most of my problems until now can be attributed to him.

    Even with Hinata out of the picture, we have enough strength to crush Central.

    ¡¸We too support crushing Central.

    But why should we not handle the branches simultaneously?

    With my servants, your men, and the temrs should we not just crush it all?¡¹

    What an extreme thing Ruminas says!

    I had considered it, but then we won¡¯t be able to avoid chaos...

    But Ruminas¡¯ subordinates present an excellent opportunity. Maybe we should just go with it.

    Actually, create chaos? Who cares!

    And thus, we again reconsidered our batle n.

    .........

    ......

    ...

    Our consideration concluded when we had decided squad formation.

    First, Central was given to Hinata.

    She would rte information from every squad.

    Next, Apprehension Corps: those who would confirm and secure any suspicious targets at the branches.

    That would be handled by Fuse¡¯s men¨Cthe guides, and Souei¡¯s group. We also included seven of Ruminas¡¯ nobles in that corps.

    We¡¯ll ignore the tiny nations and focus on securing the observers in therger countries.

    And, most importantly, Central Raid Party.

    Of course Ruminas and I lead it. Diablo and Shion wille along. Benimaru and Gerudo will stay to protect Tempest.

    Ruminas will be apanied by the Seven Celestial Sages.

    We¡¯ll have Veldora in the skies to destroy the barrier protecting Ingracia and erect a barrier preventing their escape.

    We¡¯ll invade once our barrieres up.

    Moreover, we have Gabil, Hakurou, and Gobuta in the reserve troops.

    Ranga¡¯s also raring to go within my shadow.

    No matter how strong Yuuki is, all we need to do is pin Chloe down for a minute¨Cjust enough to bring him down.

    And our war strength is great. Defeat here would mean that we would have to wage total war.

    ¡¸Ku fufufufu. A real war after so long! I am trembling in excitement!¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufufufu. Diablo, I ain¡¯t letting you hog all the fun¡¹

    Diablo¡¯s and Shion¡¯s conversation is rather scary.

    These two should be more than enough to handle Kagali.

    Ruminas has dered that Yuuki is her prey alone, but Shion and Diablo will join in to help after they defeat Kagali.

    I will fight Chloe.

    I don¡¯t want to hurt her, but her actual strength is unknown. Underestimating her could lead to my defeat.

    ording to Ruminas,

    ¡¸Though we don¡¯t want to admit it, she is probably stronger than We.

    If you let your guard down, even you could perish¡¹

    She said.

    Though I can¡¯t help wondering just how strong she is, all present are certain that with some tactics I could keep her upied long enough.

    Besides, killing Yuuki solves all the problems.

    I would have wanted to talk to him briefly before killing him, but sadly we don¡¯t have the time to chat.

    In order to save Chloe we need to kill him real quick.

    If Chloe is stronger than I expect, I¡¯ll have Veldora and Ranga join.

    I won¡¯t let my guard down.

    And we¡¯ll ughter Yuuki and save Chloe

    Having thus decided on our battle n, we swiftly moved to implement it.

    And, after so heroically constructing a n...

    It failed.

    No, the entire n did not fail; Yuuki simply had fled from Central.

    By the time Veldora set up a barrier and we had invaded, Yuuki was long gone.

    Surprisingly, he abandoned Freedom Association headquarters and fled.

    A position of power he spent 10 years creating he abandoned without a second thought.

    It just shows how capable of an enemy he is. Since the point was to prevent any of his further maniption,this n was a failure.

    Of course, we could not save Chloe either.

    But it was not a total waste. Though even the observers had fled by then, we made sure no royalty or ruler was under his thought maniption.

    Those who were we rescued.

    And thanks to Temr presence, we could quickly pin all evils and crimes on Yuuki.

    As a result we were able to quickly contain chaos and return every nation¡¯s guild to working order.

    Thus, although the n failed, wepletely eliminated Yuuki¡¯s dominion.

    Furthermore, we were able toy foundation for Tempest embassies in more countries.

    That is: we cleared the infected regions and strengthened ties with them.

    And, the Western Saint¡¯s Church very conveniently filled all the vacancies in the Freedom Association with our people.

    Though it wasn¡¯t what we nned for, we didn¡¯t lose anything either.

    Other than letting Yuuki escape, we actually did pretty well.

    For the time being, Ingracia Kingdom and other Council nations may be slightly chaotic.

    But, as things settle down and Yuuki¡¯s crimes are revealed to the public, more and more nations rise in anger against him.

    That I mustpletely attribute to the power of faith in the Western Saint¡¯s Church.

    We have also been officially recognized; though not as a Council nation member, but certainly we¡¯ve been epted.

    In other words, we now negotiate with many more countries than we did before.

    Since we aim to coexist with humans, this is big step forward for us.

    In the future, when we fight the Eastern Empire and Yuuki the nations surrounding Jura forest will probably be involved as well. So, I want to seal some military alliances with them.

    Though we let Yuuki escape, we improved our ability to oppose the Eastern Empire.

    Eastern Empire advances by forcing other countries to assimte; there¡¯s a need to oppose that force.

    To that end, other countries won¡¯t be able to ignore Tempest.

    Thanks to this incident, these countries are bound to use newly developed diplomatic ties to create a mighty military union.

    Wealth, Technology, and Power.

    Tempest is fated to rise to be the epitome of these; but that¡¯s a story forter.

    For now, I only grieve that our Yuuki Subjugation Raid failed.

 Chapter 130 â€“ A suddent Invitation

    130. A suddent Invitation

    The operation to subjugate Yuuki ended in a failure.

    But taking advantage of what we could, we reestablished the Freedom Association in our favor.

    Thanks to our efforts in removing Yuuki and his observers, the transition was smooth.

    In the end, a single temr was left in each branch, and thus a new control system was created with the Western Saint¡¯s Church at the head.

    And the Church beginning changing itsnguage and structure to more of a ¡°spirit worship.¡±

    Then there¡¯s the Free Arbitration Committee.

    A new organization Freedom Association and the Western Saints created.

    Unlike the Council¨Cthe International Council, I mean¨Cwhich operates by electing delegates, the Committee¨CFree Arbitration Committee¨Cisposed of Freedom Association guild masters.

    Once it was established it became a method for countries to negotiate on neutral grounds.

    Sakaguchi Hinata was appointed as the first Committee Chair.

    And since the Church and Temrs refused to run for this office, her appointment was rather weing.

    Furthermore, ording to the information the temrs collected, there were no visible dissenters at the moment at the branches. I mean, we demon lords¨CRamiris and I in particr¨Ctend to operate behind the scenes, but there¡¯s a surprisingck of opposition even when we act openly.

    Thus, after establishing this organization, we were able to join the countries surrounding Jura forest with two unions¨Cthe Council and the Committee.

    You need strong bonds between nations in arge union.

    That was the state of the world a month after the failed subjugation attempt.

    Of course, while everyone was busy establishing these new organization I was not just ying around.

    Three days after the failed subjugation attempt he appeared.

    Ripping through Ingracia Kingdom¡¯s barrier, d in silver armor, he appeared,

    Silver Knight Alrose.

    Introducing himself as a servant of the tinum Devil Leon Cromwell, he handed me a letter.

    It was an invitation.

    As he had promised, he invited me over.

    But... why now?

    ¡¸My master wishes to discuss matters regarding the ¡°Hero¡± with you, Rimuru-sama¡¹

    After Alrose said so, I got an idea of what was in store.

    The letter came after the hero was fully awakened¨Csurely that was the cause.

    Perhaps Leon knows something about Chloe. It seems they crossed des once, so perhaps there is something he knows that we do not.

    I decided to ept the invitation. In any case, I¡¯ve yet toin on Shizu-san¡¯s behalf.

    Though it all depends on his intentions from now on.

    ¡¸Alright. I¡¯m epting the invitation¡¹

    ¡¸Your kind words are wasted upon us. My master shall be most pleased. Please, this way¡¹

    Alrose had a helmet on the whole time so I have no idea what kind of face he was making, but he certainly sounded happy about it; oh, and he teleported away.

    Instant teleportation can be used by many high level devils. Even if he was using predetermined coordinates, it¡¯s still a big deal.

    By the way, those who can teleport to any ce (even those they haven¡¯t visited) are overwhelmingly high existences. Even among my subordinates only Diablo can do it... probably. It¡¯s not a skill you can use unless you¡¯ve got a spiritual body.

    The way it works is: Shadow Step ¨C> Spatial Transfer ¨C> Teleport.

    You could also move using magic circles, but the previous three are skills, not magic.

    I have been using skills and magic interchangeably so I didn¡¯t even notice, but seems that there is a difference. I mean, Hinata said there was, and she must be right.

    Spatial transfer requires you to open a door and step into it to travel. It¡¯s not something you can use duringbat. As for Teleportation magic, it instantaneously creates and executes a magic circle allowing for instant travel. It can be used to avoid enemy attacks and such, so those who can use teleport are rather strong.

    But since it¡¯s usually only limited to your starting point and a previously visited location, this skill by no means decides the opponent¡¯s skill.

    By the way, even the lowest spatial magic should be pretty instantaneous, so one can¡¯t let his guard down.

    The second Silver Knight Alrose disappeared a magic circle appeared where he stood. In other words, that¡¯s what I needed to use to get there.

    Magic knight, spatial magic master, and I bet he¡¯s pretty damn skilled with his teleport abilities.

    Damn you Leon, you¡¯ve got good subordinates.

    I guess I should go and bestow teleporting on Benimaru, Shion, and the rest.

    As I am now I feel I could bestow skills without a problem, and it may increase our war potential.

    So I thought while as Alrose disappeared.

    As a side note, Hinata can also teleport. But, since it uses so much magical energy, she can¡¯t at the moment.

    But considering her ability to do so chantlessly: I can finally appreciate her actual strength.

    Although she can no longer use her¡ºMathematician¡»ability, she¡¯s still a genius magician.

    She did be weaker, but not as much as she herself ims... though that¡¯s a secret for now.

    £ª £ª £ª

    And thus I came.

    Thend Leon rules is more of a continent than an ind. It¡¯s surprisingly wide, and has towns divided into districts.

    Forest, Field, Lake, River, and Mountain districts.

    Every sector is protected via a magic circle.

    An artificially creatednd of nature and tranquility¨Ca magic city.

    That is thend of Demon Lord Leon Cromwell¨CEl Dorado.

    ¡¸Yo... this is kind of amazing¡¹

    I muttered.

    ¡¸Hahaha, you are too kind. My master will be pleased to hear such praise¡¹

    Alrose replied happily as he guided us.

    Right now, his helmet is off and beautiful silver hair falls on his back.

    Though he looks like a girl, it¡¯s a guy. He is the Captain of the Magic Knights.

    So it¡¯s no small wonder Leon trusts him so much.

    But, this country truly is build wonderfully. The streets glimmer as if made of gold.

    Every building was ced with care, and a spiral castle reaches into the heavens.

    If you looked from above, you would notice that a giant magic circle is created using the city itself. In other words, other than those who can look from above, the circle is invisible.

    The circle is supplied with energy from the citizens themselves. Such careful construction tickles my pride a bit.

    No question about it: Tempest is a beautiful country. But we did not incorporate magic into thend itself.

    And that bothers me a bit now.

    ¡¸Rimuru-sama, what is so amazing?¡¹

    Shion walking behind me asked.

    Even though she should have an overhead view, she has not noticed. Just shows how borate this construction is.

    ¡¸This city creates a single giant magic circle.

    The city is blessed with ¡°Counter Magic¡± and ¡°Enemy Radar¡± as a result.

    It will alert them if there are any intruders. Though it seals magic attacks, that which enters it probably bounces back.

    Just imagine being attacked withrge scale magic: it¡¯s an automatic win for the city.

    I wonder if we should copy it in Tempest?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh? That does sound amazing, though I don¡¯t really get it¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, as expected. Though you have not looked from above, you have noticed so much.

    Nothing could be hidden from your eyes. You are correct; this city prides itself in its absolute magical barrier¡¹

    Alrose proudly replied.

    Shion seriously doesn¡¯t get it. I guess she just doesn¡¯t recognize magic. So it¡¯s not surprising that she can¡¯t understand it.

    I wonder how hard it was to create a city that epassed two magic circles.

    Just creating one would have certainly been a pain, but here they have two; and he had to ount for future development too. It¡¯s too amazing.

    But, this is a way for me to have some fun. I will definitely implement the same in my country.

    Once we left the magic circle room, the hallways were made of ss.

    The distant scenery was filled with flowing rivers and waterfalls in beautiful designs.

    Damn him! This city is pretty.

    I can¡¯t help but ept it, but it does make me jealous¨Cwhich then fuels my creativity!

    And after walking ten minutes,

    We were guided into one of the rooms in the Royal Pce.

    The items are clearly luxury ones, and certainly of good quality. Color pattern is white and gold.

    Certainly not poorly designed¨Che¡¯s got good taste.

    I guess it¡¯s meant not to intimidate people into a heart attack. And just as the exterior is decorated in beautiful gold, so is the interior.

    In short: it doesn¡¯t make a visitor nervous, and that¡¯s something I feel I could easily imitate.

    As for Shion: the moment she walked in, she sat down, started munching on snacks and sipping tea;pletely unaffected.

    Hmm? Shouldn¡¯t it be the other way around? Shouldn¡¯t I be like that?

    Ignore that. If you notice that kind of thing you lose.

    ¡¸Rimuru-sama, these sweets are really good. And not poisoned, please have some!¡¹

    Shion said handing me some sweets.

    To think that that cook Shion would be talking about poison... what irony. Besides, poison doesn¡¯t affect me.

    And like that we waited for 10 minutes,

    Until this country¡¯s ruler, Leon Cromwell appeared.

    ¡¸Did you wait long? Thank you for epting an invitation on such short notice¡¹

    He said and sat in a chair in front of me.

    He¡¯s dressed even rougher than I remembered, and he speaks inly.

    Crossing his legs, he certainly looks like he belongs in a movie.

    Though Alrose is certainly handsome, Leon can only be described as beautiful.

    Of course, that doesn¡¯t please me too much.

    But leaving the matter of his manhood aside, let¡¯s return to the main question.

    I told him about Shizu¡¯sst moments.

    ¡¸Is that so... She lived longer than I had predicted¡¹

    Leon replied inly.

    But that did not infuriate me. Perhaps because I had noticed something,

    ¡¸Hey, did you have Ifrit possess her to save her life?¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows? I may have done something of the sort; I don¡¯t remember¡¹

    Leon replied closign his eyes.

    But it¡¯s clear that he¡¯s a crappy actor.

    ¡¸Hmph... whatever. I got it.

    Oh, and Ramiris mentioned something interesting: you¡¯re a crybaby?¡¹

    When I said so, Leon¡¯s face twisted in despair.

    ¡¸That damn brat... next time I¡¯ll rip her wings off¡¹

    He said angrily.

    Well, seems like it wasn¡¯t a lie.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll let her know.

    Oh, and you said something about summoning a special individual, is that right?¡¹

    That¡¯s when the room got silent.

    After some time had passed, Leon gravely opened his mouth.

    ¡¸That is so.

    And that matter is connected to the reason I asked for you today¡¹

    Leon said and nced at Shion.

    I nodded,

    ¡¸Shion, this conversation is a littleplicated.

    Please go help out Alrose with something, could you?¡¹

    I said asking Shion to leave.

    ¡¸By all means. Shion-san, please help me in the preparation room¡¹

    Leon directed Alrose to say so with a nce.

    Shion silently nodded and followed Alrose out of the room.

    And thus I was alone with Leon in the room.

    After confirming this fact,

    ¡¸Do you know a little girl named Chloe?¡¹

    Leon asked.

    Yup, everything is connected.

    I wasn¡¯t surprised that Leon said this name.

    Perhaps I had predicted such an oue after listening to Hinata and Ruminas.

    That exins who requested Yuuki¡¯s services for the summoning and why the conditions were as they were.

    That is, why children were being summoned and why most were girls>

    He was looking for Chloe from the very beginning: Shizu-san and the rest were simply a by-product.

    But what came afterward from Leon¡¯s lipspletely blew my mind.

 Chapter 131 â€“ Demon Lord Leon

    A few words from Smoggy: The timeline of this novel has officially gone crazy. It¡¯s messier than the Legend of Zelda series -_-.

    Demon Lord¡¯s Gambit Arc

    131. Demon Lord Leon

    While looking at Rimuru that sat in front of him, Leon recalled the old days.

    With an appearance of a shoujo, a genderless Demon Lord.

    Even though it belonged to the weakest race the slimes, it evolved into a demon lord with a vast magic capacity.

    It was a unique existence, with the appearance of Izawa Shizu, a girl whom he once saved.

    And he was someone who knew this girl, whom Leon was looking for.

    When you think about it, this is quite the peculiar twist of fate.

    Although a visitor from Earth, he came as a ¡°reincarnator¡± with the memories of his previous life¡ªan unbelievable urrence. Moreover, he reincarnated as a monster.

    Such was Demon Lord Rimuru: a being who met with this world¡¯s strongest species, Dragon Kind, who was fated to deal with Leon, and who attained absolute power.

    But doesn¡¯t this all appear as if it were all connected, as if someone was leading it?

    He thought.

    This all just may be pre-established harmony.

    TN Note: Pre-established harmony is the idea that while substances only affect themselves, god programmed the way they interact and harmonize with each other...just look it up.

    However, Leon disregarded the idea and began talking about the girl Chloe.

    About 300 years ago, Leon came to this world.

    Rather than being summoned, the cause of this was being caught in the idental urrence of a dimensional distortion.

    Veldora has already been sealed then, and the great Jura Forest has already been established as a invible zone.

    Despite the rtive peace which the world had finally wee, Leon was thrown into it.

    At the time he was less than 10 years old.

    However, there was someone who he had to protect. There was a young girl who fell along with him. That girl, was Chloe O¡¯Bell.

    She was a childhood friend of Leon, a best friend. An existence he loved like a sister, his everything.

    That¡¯s why Leon, even as his body was being destroyed by rampaging magic, he forcefully suppressed the destruction with his willpower.

    With a strong will and feelings, a boy who was less than 10 had managed to control the magic that dwelt within him. As a result, he had obtained the unique skill ¡°Guardian¡±.

    From his desires to protect the girl younger than he, the power to protect has awakened within him.

    Moreover that wasn¡¯t all. By obtaining a ¡°hero¡¯s egg¡±, a portion of the remaining rampart energy was obtained.

    Even at a young age, Leon had the qualities of a Hero.

    ¡¸It¡¯s alright. Because I will protect Chloe¡¹

    Leon cheered up the young girl, who was crying endlessly, with a smile

    However, the girl in Leon¡¯s embrace suddenly vanished. Despite the power to protect had just awaken with Leo......

    And so, Leon began the journey to search for Chloe.

    Despite the passing years Leon never gave up searching for Chloe.

    Perhaps, she had returned back to their original world. So he considered.

    Even in their original world, however, Chloe had no rtives. If Leon didn¡¯t protect her, who would?

    In that case, all he had to do was to summon her here again.

    He learned of magic that could summon a specific person through appointing time and space.

    With his exceptional intelligence, Leon learned magic at an absurd pace. All to summon a single girl, and to protect her.

    However, his attempts ended in failure.

    Even the genius Leon could not exert magical power in a world beyond this one.

    Yet he did not give up and continued his research.

    An extreme magic that could only be attempted once every 66 years, for sess he traveled the world.

    He learned from the fairies the method to be certified a hero, but they were so useless that it merely infuriated him.

    He seized from them 8 great spirits, and because it did not seem to have caused any great problem, he continued his journey.

    Having reached the pinnacle of human wisdom, he left into domains of the demon lords.

    Leon¡¯s thirst for knowledge was boundless; he would not hesitate to do whatever it takes for the sake of summoning Chloe.

    Thus, he continued living while destroying high ranking devils and taking their wisdom for his own.

    There were also those who wish to join as his subordinate, who were allowed to do as they pleased so long as they did not interfere.

    As time went by, the number of subordinates under Leon gradually grew in size, and he even came to own a small territory.

    Leon never named himself, but soon the name ¡°tinum Devil¡± began to spread.

    Before long, that name came to be associated with the name of a Demon Lord, but Leon paid it no mind. That sort of thing didn¡¯t matter to him.

    Rather, taking knowledge from the wise devils who came to fight him was most important.

    And for the first time, an existence that could be called a threat attacked Leon.

    ¡°Curse lord¡± Kazalim, was offended by Leon¡¯s nickname of demon lord, and paid a visit to purge him.

    Even for Leon, the genius with a ¡°Hero¡¯s egg¡±, the ¡°Curse Lord¡± Kazalim was a formidable foe.

    Superficial attacks will not work on Kazalim, king of the undead. With Leon¡¯s abilities specializing in defense, he couldn¡¯t inflict a fatal strike on Kazalim.

    On the other hand, Kazalim too found Leon a difficult opponent. Breaking through he iron wall-like defense was tough, and all his curses were null and void.

    With both sidescking a decisive factor, the battle that unfolded extended for several days.

    However, the ending was a disappointing one.

    His egg hatched.

    Absorbing his pure feelings within the inner soul of Leon, the ¡°Hero¡¯s egg¡± had hatched.

    Leon has awakened and became a true hero.

    He who reigns as the demon lord, he who is the true hero. And that, is Leon Cromwell.

    He awakened an ability, the ultimate skill ¡°King of purity Metatron¡±.

    An ability which draws purest energy possible from power, magic, aura, and skill.

    For Kazalim who usesplex skills this was the worst possible match-up.

    With cursed blood of hex and blood, rotten flesh of sludge and microorganisms, bones of magic water.

    The parts that constitutes Kazalim¡¯s body, was dismantled under the pulsating divine light of the ultimate skill ¡°King of Purity Metatron¡±.

    Without being able to put up any resistance, the ¡°Curse lord¡± Kazalim has been destroyed before Leon.

    By an ironic twist, Leon who has overthrown a demon lord was recognized as a demon lord in name and in reality. And Leon took it as a good thing.

    In the castle where Kazalim resides, an experimentation facility was established.

    In addition to it being used as an experimentation facility, he began considering his ce of residence.

    When Chloe was sessfully summoned, he needed to give her a ce to live. So Leon thought, and decided to get his own territory.

    And he discovered newnds to the southwest.

    Extreme magic was used without holding back to reform the very ecology itself.

    And thus, the golden town El?Dorado waspleted. However, Leon has conducted research exclusively in Kazarim¡¯s residence in the demon continent until...

    His summoning has failed, and Izawa Shizu was summoned.

    Her condition could be understood with a simple nce.

    Unlike Leon, this girl with burnt raven ck hair has suffered grievous injuries and would soon die.

    Due to his failed summoning, this girl¡¯s body may soon copse under the rampaging magic.

    However, age wise it was a sess. Which pleased him. Furthermore, if it wasn¡¯t for his summon, this girl would have burned to death.

    Leon was slightly troubled. Calling this helping would be presumptuous. After all she was summoned for his own convenience.

    If the girl was saved as a result, this was due to her own luck, and not Leon¡¯s efforts.

    And so he thought.

    And that¡¯s why,

    ¡¸Although I thought you were trash, you seempatible with fire.¡¹

    After saying so, the ¡°me Giant¡± Ifrit was summoned, and possessed the young girl. The high ranking spirit stolen from Ramiris¡¯s dungeon now proved useful.

    The girl was stabilized, and snatched from the jaws of death.

    After that all depends on the girl¡¯s luck.

    It is not a result of his actions, but the girl¡¯s own: for she should be the one to strive to create her own path.

    In addition, Leon could not afford to get involved with the girl.

    Leon was Leon, the girl was the girl; and she had to figure out her own life. It may seem cold, but such is thew of the jungle.

    Leon had thoroughly considered this, and he had no reason to carry the heavy burden of the young girl¡¯s fate.

    At that time, Leon had not noticed his whimsical actions would create such a twisted tapestry of fate.

    And thus, the weaver of fate had spun yet another pattern.

    Before Leo, a young boy has appeared.

    The Young boy called himself Kagurazaka Yuuki.

    The young leader of the Freedom Association has told Leon that his organization would be useful to him.

    He seems to have heard about Leon¡¯s search for the ¡°Otherworldly¡± Young girl through illicit means.

    Confidently, he boasted he could help Leon find the girl he seeks.

    On a whim, Leon permitted it.

    Either way, he would not be harmed if Yuuki had failed.

    No matter how many years it took, he was determined to sessfully summon Chloe with his own two hands.

    After deciding to giving it a try due to no potential loss, the characteristics of Chloe was conveyed, and the proposal was epted.

    When you think about it, that was his biggest blunder.

    Kagurazaka Yuuki had sessfully summoned

    Chloe O¡¯Bell.

    He had seeded.

    Not from another world, but rather from when Chloe and Leon first came to this world.

    In other words, if he hasn¡¯t relied on Yuuki, fate might have turned out differently.

    Chloe was summoned by Yuuki, met the monster called Rimuru, and traveled to the past alongside Hinata.

    Trapped in thews of the perfect world, Chloe had awakened her own ultimate skill whilst repelling all external interferences.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Yuuki, Leon¡¯s summoning might have actually seeded.

    However, that was something that already could not be determined.

    Whether Leon would eventually seed in his otherworld summoning or not, there was no long any point in specting about this.

    Because the problem now was what to do in the future.

    £ª £ª £ª

    Leon¡¯s story finished.

    The ck tea has long cooled. While we were talking, time has slipped by.

    Or rather, the fact that Leon has been trying to summon Chloe was unexpected.

    When the hero attacked his facility, he had this strange unexinable feeling he should avoid confrontation.

    And so, he decided ¨D¨DEven though he wouldn¡¯t say it¨D¨D to leave Shizu san in the care of the hero who came, and said he would withdraw.

    When you think about it, it was easy to exin.

    Although there¡¯s no way Leon could have known, this was all a pre-established harmony created by Chloe¡¯s ability.

    I, toplement Leon¡¯s memories, told my side of the story.

    My encounters and farewells with Chloe, as well as Yuuki¡¯s actions.

    In addition, what Hinata and Ruminas told me about the current hero Chloe.

    Leon had believed the words I said, and shared information that would only be known to Leon.

    After thest of the cold tea was drunk,

    ¡¸In other words, Chloe¡¯s currently under the control of Yuuki.

    Due to the unique curse ¡°Three absolute orders¡± Chloe could not go against Yuuki.

    Ruminas and I had tried to subjugate Yuuki, but unfortunately he was one step ahead and he escaped.

    From now on, when Yuuki makes his move, we will be fighting against him.

    Our objective is also to free Chloe, do you think it is possible for us to cooperate?¡¹

    I got to the point.

    I thought about asking Demon Lord Leon to join forces against Yuuki, or so I did but,

    ¡¸Hmph, I don¡¯t particrly mind cooperating.

    My wish was to summon Chloe was a wish to protect her happiness.

    However, if there were any hindrances isn¡¯t it natural that they be eradicated?

    Let¡¯s leave the question of whether Chloe really is the strongest aside for now.

    And, how do I even know you¡¯ll be at all useful in this?¡¹

    It seems we must first have a proper grasp of each other¡¯s abilities.

    Alright. If that¡¯s what he wants, then I¡¯ll present him with a blow as previously requested by Shizu san.

    TN Note: he meant Shizu san¡¯s will to give Leon a beating. Chapter 25ish.

    ¡¸Okay! I understand.

    I¡¯m fine with ending this bothersome conversation. You should prepare yourself.

    Unlike Ramiris, my punch isn¡¯t all talk!¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu,e at me¡¹

    Weughed at each other, and stood simultaneously.

    We headed for the training grounds. Where Shion and the silver knight Alrose had previously headed.

    Lead by Leon we ventured into the pce. Sculptures and corridors of good taste from his hobbies decorated the halls, while ss walls allowed overviewing the view outside.

    This is a fantastically borate pce. Of course I don¡¯t say so and quietly follow behind Leon.

    We arrived to the training grounds.

    A magic formation was carved into one side of the wall, which seems to serve the purpose of absorbing and diffusing the energy absorbed within.

    With this in ce, a bit of violence wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    So I thought as we entered unto the grounds.

    ¡¸Ah......¡¹

    Inside, Shion had an ufortable look on her face.

    And that person over there that looks like a dust cloth rag constantly twitching and convulsing seems to be the silver knight Alrose.

    I sudden felt cold sweat running down my spine.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s n-not what you think!

    He was earnest! And so in response I too got serious.

    However, while he was evading with teleport, I felt a tingling feeling and attacked......

    When I noticed, Alrose-dono was in this state!

    What the hell was that, I too am deeply troubled about this!!¡¹

    Is that meant to be an excuse?

    I wanted to seriously look into the matter, but now¡¯s not the time.

    I quickly took out a full potion, and sprinkled it over Silver knight Alrose.

    Afterwards, I had Alrose drink another bottle after he was finally conscious enough to drink.

    ¡¸T-that w-was my defeat. I did not expect Shion-dono to be so skillful......

    I am sorelycking in training......¡¹

    Apparently, he seems fine.

    Now that¡¯s relieved, there¡¯s the problem child Shion.

    ¡¸Oi, Shion......¡¹

    When I called, Shion instantly shrank and sat in Seiza.

    ¡¸Did you properly understand our purpose foring here?¡¹

    ¡¸Ay, of course. We¡¯re here to... ¡°forge fwiendly rtions with Demon Lord Leon¡± right?¡¹[1]

    Does she really understand? For some reason, I have a budding suspicion otherwise.

    Well, any degree of friendship I would happily ept, but a hostile rtionship is certainly undesirable.

    We came here to negotiate, and yet you beat the other party¡¯srade ck and blue, what were you thinking. No, you probably weren¡¯t thinking of anything.

    Choosing Shion as an escort was a failure on my part.

    I don¡¯t think it was the wrong choice leaving thepetent Diablo behind in the Ingrasia kingdom, but that left me with no choice but to bring Shion.

    I think I lucked out considering the fact the other party was still alive.

    ¡¸Ah, Leon. My apologies, my subordinate seems to have beaten up your subordinate......¡¹

    I apologized evasively,

    ¡¸No, that was simply my subordinate acting immaturely. No need to worry.

    However......that really killed the mood.¡¹

    Yeah, it did.

    I originally intended to serve Leon a single strike, but this really killed that intense mood we¡¯ve built up.

    ¡¸I¡¯m, not in the mood to fight. Let¡¯s save this for another day.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu. All right then. You and I are even, is that fine?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, thank you.¡¹

    Even, huh...

    It would seem that fellow Leon, doesn¡¯t intend to finish this with just one hit. It was this kind of feeling.

    It seems, he¡¯s the kind of person whose actions don¡¯t always match what he speaks.

    That¡¯s why Shizu-san too......

    However......if that¡¯s the case, this concluded without a fight because of Shion¡¯s... efforts.

    So if this is the birth of our friendship, things have ended pretty well, actually.

    In the end, we were able to exchange useful information, and gave our consent for future cooperation.

    That said, this is only a verbal agreement that needs to be revised and memorialized.

    Even so, I think I will still proceed with Shizu san¡¯s promise.

    Even though I didn¡¯t hit Leon, I think Shizu san doesn¡¯t really wish for me to beat up Leon.

    The invitation was sudden, but I¡¯m d I epted.

    After having a heart to heart conversation with Leon, I was able to get a grasp of his personality.

    Achieving one of my purposes, I returned to my own country satisfied.

    For Rimiru, this talk is a day¡¯s work over.

    However, for Leon this isn¡¯t the end.

    Rather, the girl he has been searching for years, Chloe has been found. He began taking action as soon as he could.

    Hemanded the Silver Knight Alrose, to gather all the main knights.

    And so, to reim Chloe, the demon lord Leon moves out.

    Lying in wait, Kagurazaka Yuuki

    The day when these two forces sh draws near.

    And that battle means that the fight between two bearers of Ultimate skills will ur anew.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Editor¡¯s notes

    [1] Shion is basically quoting what Rimuru said but in a way that would suggest she has no idea what she¡¯s saying.

 Chapter 132 â€“ Kagurazaka Yuuki

    Kagurazaka Yuuki

    After leaving the Ingracia Kingdom¡¯s royal capital, Yuuki¡¯s group was leisurely traveling along the Great Kanat Mountain Range towards the East Empire.

    The safer route to the empire¡¯s territory passes through the Dwarf Kingdom and would reveal their location to Rimuru and co.

    Since Yuuki had never travelled to the east before, he couldn¡¯t transfer there with magic.

    ¡¸Well now, mountain climbing can be fun every once in a while.¡¹

    Yuuki spoke in a carefree tone while he tore apart a low-ss dragon that hade to attack them.

    Kagari responded by shrugging her shoulders while Yuuki¡¯s supervisors, who he¡¯d formerly dispatched to several countries, and were his trusted retainers remained silent, observing their surroundings quietly.

    Yuuki, bored by their response, looked up at the summit.

    The route Yuuki¡¯s group was following was one that passed above the Dwarf Kingdom and was rarely traversed.

    The wild dragons that inhabited the area were a high-ss life-form that could understand human speech if it became a higher species.

    They were uninvited guests on these mountains so it would be troublesome if they were discovered by a King ss dragon.

    Aware of this, Yuuki and co. advanced carefully.

    Compared to Yuuki who seemed to be having fun, shadows of fatigue could be seen in his subordinates.

    It wasn¡¯t surprising since they had been attacked by lower-ss dragons once every hour. Up to five dragons have attacked at once. If they went through the safer routemonly used by merchants, they wouldn¡¯t be attacked like this and dragons would rarely appear.

    The route that Yuuki and co. were traversing wasn¡¯t a route approved by the Dragon King.

    Maybe because of that, they were extremely cautious. Yuuki had chosen this route without hesitation.

    At that time,

    ¡¸Oh? A call from Leon. Recently, he was mad and said that he would cancel our deal, does he still haveints?¡¹

    While saying that happily, he took out a ne with a small crystal from his breast pocket and charged it with magic power.

    And somehow the conversation with Leon urred,

    ¡¸It seems like Leon wille here. Since it¡¯ll take him approximately an hour to get here, shall we take a break and wait for him?¡¹

    He informed Kagari and the others before he immediately sat down on a sturdy andfortable rock.

    ¡¸Leon...? The Demon Lord, Leon? Will it be alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Is there a possibility that it¡¯s the Demon Lord Ruminas and co?¡¹

    ¡¸Is it fine for our location to be given that easily?¡¹

    So his subordinates and Kagari questioned.

    ¡¸Eh, it should be fine. After all, he was a regr client.

    Besides... even if the Demon Lords unite ande along, there¡¯s still Chloe.¡¹

    He replied optimistically.

    Kagari and the subordinates realized that it was useless to even say anything now.

    And so, after an hour, they would face Leon.

    .........

    ......

    ...

    A meteor emitting golden lights appeared in the sky.

    Though it was daytime, the golden lights were clearly visible.

    It might have been guided by a detection series magic as it flew straight to Yuuki and co. without wavering.

    It was the Demon Lord Leon and his Knight subordinates.

    Leon was wearing a golden armor, and his colorful knights wore silver, ck, red, and blue.

    ¡¸Did I keep you waiting?¡¹

    Said Leon as soon as hended.

    ¡¸No, it was a nice rest. By the way, it seems to be urgent business, what is it?¡¹

    Yuuki answered with a radiant smile.

    ¡¸I heard you were lying to me and could not be trusted.* I came to find out whether or not it was true.¡¹

    Yuuki answered Leon¡¯s question with a smile.

    Invisible sparks flew between them, the tension around them instantly growing.

    ¡¸You, did you think you could use such a lie against me, a Demon Lord?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahahaha. As expected, was my lie exposed?

    Even so, if you wanted to realize it, you should have realized it sooner. You¡¯re already toote, you know?¡¹

    With those words as a catalyst, the rock Yuuki sat on instantly melted intova. It was the effect of a Scorching Magic attack.

    Yuuki left the spot quickly. The opponent¡¯s reaction to his response was as expected.

    In the middle of the conversation, Yuuki hadn¡¯t neglected to analyze Leon and his subordinates¡¯ strength. The problem was whether or not Leon would be attacking by himself.

    Were there reinforcements from the other Demon Lords? Was Leon just a decoy? Or was he alone?

    Depending on the answer, it would be necessary for Yuuki to switch strategies. Yuuki had expected this development since he¡¯d received the call.

    Leon, as a high-ranking Demon Lord, he was not an opponent whose strength he could make light of.

    If that Demon Lord decided to join ranks with the other Demon Lords in a united front, it would even be difficult for Chloe to handle them by herself.

    Therefore, he chose this ce.

    ¡¸Hey, hey, it¡¯s not gentle to attack suddenly.

    Your important Girl is over here, do you know the word Hostage?¡¹

    He called out to Leon in an attempt to agitate him, but...

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, if you die, she¡¯ll be released right?

    What I requested was a girl, around eight year old with ck hair, named Chloe O¡¯bell.

    She¡¯s already grown up and is standing right there!¡¹

    Leon ignored Yuuki and denied his words strongly.

    Hearing Leon¡¯s words, the girl with ck hair, Chloe, opened her eyes.

    ¡¸Eh, Leon-Oniichan? You¡¯re alive?¡¹

    She murmured lightly in surprise with a voice full of nostalgia.

    ¡¸Tch, it can¡¯t be helped if it was exposed.

    I kept quiet about having kept Chloe-chan as a trump card against the Demon Lord, however...

    Somehow, for a certain period of time, I had forgotten about it. When I remembered, she had already grown up as a Hero.¡¹

    Yuuki mocked Leon. Furthermore, he continued,

    ¡¸Even so, it can¡¯t be helped right? You are a wicked Demon Lord.

    To exterminate you is the Hero¡¯s task, right?

    If you think about it, it is a pleasant miscalction that Chloe grew into a Hero.¡¹

    So Yuuki dered.

    Without letting his heart be disturbed by Yuuki¡¯s response, Leon said...

    ¡¸Fu, is that the only thing you want to say? Then you shall die satisfied!¡¹

    Leon started attacking Yuuki with a high output magic.

    And so, the battle between Leon and Yuuki began.

    ??????????????????????????

    The heat wave from the magic closing in on Yuuki raged to violently burn his body.

    Yuuki looked at the heat wave with a refreshed expression, and a small grin floated on his face.

    Mostly, it was just as nned.

    But it wasn¡¯t going exactly as he¡¯d wanted.

    He had considered the possibility of an attack from several Demon Lords, but judging from the current situation, it was only Leon.

    Hypothetically, in case the three Demon Lords, Rimuru, Ruminas, and Leon came to attack him together, the probability of winning would be small, even if he let Chloe participate in the battle.

    But it was an assumption that Rimuru and Ruminas would unite and attack him. It was unexpected that Leon would participate in the battle, but since Chloe was involved, it was certain he would have be hostile sooner orter.

    If he thought about it, it was unexpected that the girl, who Leon had entrusted to him, had be a Hero.

    Ever since he¡¯d learned of it, he had always been aiming for an opportunity to snatch away the ¡°Sleeping Hero¡± enshrined by Ruminas.

    This was for the sake of obtaining a trump card against Ruminas.

    Rimuru was a suspicious reincarnated person from the same country as him and had shown an uncertain growth. He had nned to quickly get rid of this irregrity.

    But it ended in failure, Rimuru became a Demon Lord.

    Since it became like this, he had nned on making the children his trump card. He was going to gather trump cards against each Demon Lord so that he could take care of them with ease if he had to fight with them.

    His ultimate target was the subjugation of Demon Lord Guy Crimson.

    He was going to make as many Demon Lords abide his orders as possible in order to subjugate that absolutely strong person.

    Working vigntly and cunningly, the Demon Lord didn¡¯t stand a chance at all. Millim was also an absolutely strong person, but she seemed easy to trick and couldn¡¯t bebeled as a threat.

    In other words, as long as he could defeat the Demon Lord Guy Crimson he would consider what to do afterwards, but......

    In reality, such an unexpected thing had urred, it was interesting!

    Yuuki felt a pleasant, exhrating feeling in his heart when the n didn¡¯t go as he¡¯d expected.

    Kagurazaka Yuuki was a genius.

    When he was still in the former world, he had harbored dangerous dreams of destroying the boring everyday life. It was just that, in the former world, he hadn¡¯t held a fascination for the world¡¯s destruction.

    Earning money wasn¡¯t a problem for him either, if he wished for it, he could obtain it, but for him, there was already nothing he really wanted.

    When Yuuki had just be an elementary school student, his parents were killed in an ident. His parents hadn¡¯t made a mistake, they collided head-on with a truck whose driver had fallen asleep at the wheel, and died instantly.[1]

    Only Yuuki who was sleeping in the rear seat survived.

    Yuuki had thought that it was unreasonable.

    The world was too unreasonable[2], and he was too powerless.

    Thinking about revenge against such an unreasonable world had be amusing. But he quickly grew tired of that.

    He was a genius that could aplish anything that he wanted.

    If he seriously wished for it, it might really have been possible to turn the destruction of the world into reality.

    It¡¯s uninteresting. This world is really boring.

    He didn¡¯t lie about his true feelings.

    But, it could be said that his rampage was suppressed because of that.

    While it was a good fortune for Yuuki to have crossed to this world, it had be a misfortune for others.

    Kagurazaka Yuuki crossed worlds and acquired the power that his soul had wished for. He who wanted all, in reality wanted nothing at all.

    Therefore he obtained the ¡°power¡± itself.

    The ¡°soul power[3]¡± to freely alter essence[4] as Yuuki wanted.

    The name for it is, ¨D¨DUnique Skill¡ºCreator[5]¡»¨D¨D

    The power was a miscalction for Kazaream who had summoned Yuuki.

    No, in the first ce, that the summoned was Yuuki meant that it was a failure (fate) for Kazaream.

    Kazaream who was a ¡°Drifting Soul[6]¡± took several hundred years to prepare for his own revival, to increase the covenant with the summoned target.

    Failure was not allowed in the ceremony, but just in case, he engraved a curse crest implementing his control ability and did the summoning.

    The summoned target couldn¡¯t keep its consciousness and Kazaream had nned to destroy its spirit and kill it. Afterwards he was going to snatch the power of the soul and take over the body in order to revive. The covenant that should have been perfect was easily broken by Yuuki, the summoned target. With the power of the soul that Yuuki had obtained, the curse mark was reflected through reverse analysis.

    With his own skill overturned, Kazaream easily surrendered to Yuuki.

    And so Yuuki went to another world.

    In this world, powerful enemies existed; it was a world without boredom.

    Yuuki rejoiced, he knew the meaning of his own existence in this world.

    Let¡¯s bring destruction to this world. If you want to stop me, then show me if you can!

    It was Yuuki¡¯s code of conduct.

    A warped retribution against such unreasonable world.

    Therefore Yuuki doesn¡¯t get impatient. It doesn¡¯t even matter if he fails.

    In case he seeds, then the world will be destroyed and he may die in highest pleasure and joy.

    Perhaps he would create a new world and be its god, but...Yuuki hasn¡¯t thought that far ahead.

    His desire is to challenge the world. It¡¯s to fulfill his warped desire.

    Yuuki understood the world¡¯s structure with his genius.

    First of all, he grasped the principle of summoning in the world and created the Unique Skill ¡ºSummoner[7]¡».

    After that, from Kazaream¡¯s skill, he created the Unique Skill ¡ºRuler[8]¡».

    He created the ability after spontaneouslyprehending the structure and changing it so that he could use it.[9]

    After that, he would learn the skills he liked from the people he met and acquired a great number of abilities.

    Fitting for his status of a genius, he didn¡¯t need a lot of time to obtain overwhelming power.

    He obtained the Unique Skill ¡ºPlunderer[10]¡»from Hinata. Her ¡ºMathematician¡»skill wasn¡¯t necessary for him. The reason was that his thought speed was better. If it was in the former world, his impossibly quick calction speed could have burnt his cerebral nerves, but that wasn¡¯t an issue in this world.

    The reason is that when he was summoned to this world, his entire physical constitution was renewed and changed his body into a type of spirit life-form.

    Thus, Yuuki exceeded the limits of this world.

    Yuuki was convinced that his power would be equal to a Demon Lord in 10 years.

    However, he couldn¡¯t be careless.

    Even is if he was certain of his power, when he noticed that his figure hadn¡¯t changed at all, Yuuki had already noticed that his lifespan was no longer of concern.

    It was unnecessary to get impatient. He would advance surely and carefully.

    Yuuki pushed his n forward as slowly as he personally wanted.

    He may be able to defeat the Demon King, but he wasn¡¯t certain.

    Therefore, first of all he procured trump cards.

    Against Leon was the girl Chloe.

    Against Ruminas is the Sleeping Hero.

    Against Rimuru are the Children.

    However, the girl Chloe was the Sleeping Hero.

    He also lost Hinata, who had been under his control. However it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    He made a contract with the Hero Chloe.

    Against the Hero who had just awakened, he attempted to control her using all the power of his Unique Skill¡ºRuler¡».

    Yuuki concentrated all his energy into that one skill. Even though he did that, it was an existence impossible topletely control.

    He stopped all his ns and decided to control the Hero.

    ¡¸Soon, Hinata wille to rescue the children.

    At that time I will fight Hinata. Therefore, I want you not to interrupt.¡¹

    It was a mistake to bet against the Hero Chloe who said could predict the future.

    ording to Yuuki¡¯s prediction, the one who woulde was Rimuru who had be a demon Lord.

    When Rimuru came, he was going to let Chloe fight him and at that time he intended to gain control over him.

    But, Yuuki realized the optimism of his own thought as the bet resulted in failure.

    The Hero Chloe, was likely an existence outside of the World¡¯s Law.

    Even with his ruling ability, she was an existence that couldn¡¯t bepletely dominated. She was an existence he couldn¡¯t fathom, even with analysis.

    However, fortunately, he seeded in engraving the ¡°Curse Seal¡± on her.

    Even when he used all of his ¡°soul¡¯s power¡± it was still impossible to control her.

    Even so, he couldmand her for three orders. Still, this girl had immeasurable potential.

    But the n failedpletely.

    Even so, obtaining this Hero still had some potential significance.

    Above all else......

    It was a mess; it had be very interesting!

    The Demon Lord Leon was before him.

    It was certain that this man was superior to him.

    Even with Yuuki¡¯s ability, he was an opponent that couldn¡¯t be read.

    With Yuuki¡¯s ability, he could analyze a normal Unique Skill right away.

    If he couldn¡¯t read it, then the opponent¡¯s rank was higher than Unique Skill.

    ording to Kazaream, she said the attack was a current of light that destroyed all.

    It reminded him of the ¡°Disintegration¡± that Hinata used.

    It was the strongest Holy magic.

    But Leon didn¡¯t need to chant; it also seemed that he could activate it instantly and without limit.

    Just thinking about it made him tremble with excitement.

    And...

    ¡¶Confirmed. Acquisition of Ultimate Skill¡ºGreedy King Mammon[11]¡»???Seeded¡·

    The Voice of the World echoed.

    On this day, at this moment, in this ce,

    The worst Devil was born.

    [1] Truck-san ga kita!

    [2] Can also mean Unjust

    [3] »ê¤ÎÁ¦ Tamashii no chikara Power of the Soul/Soul power/Spirit power.

    [4] ±¾Ù| Honshitsu, can also mean substance, nature, and reality.

    [5] „“ÔìÕß Souzousha, so his Unique Skill make him technically a god.

    [6] Æ¯¤¦¾«Éñ Tadayou Seishin

    [7] ÕÙ†¾Õß Shoukansha

    [8] Ö§ÅäÕß Shihaisha

    [9] He uses the original skill as the base and modifies it to his use.

    [10] ŠŠZÕß Goudatsusha

    [11] ŠÓûÖ®Íõ(¥Þ¥â¥ó) Gouyoku no Ou (Mamon). King of Greed/Ruler of Avarice etc.

 Chapter 133 â€“ Leon vs Yuuki Part 1

    133. Leon vs Yuuki ¨CPart 1-

    The ultimate skill ¡ºAvarice King Mammon¡»is an ability specialized in depriving.

    As expected, the most heinous character was bestowed with the evilest ability.

    A moment prior, Yuuki was in an overwhelmingly disadvantageous position. Perhaps had Chloe joined the fight the tables could possibly be turned, but Yuuki wished to avoid that.

    The number of times Chloe could bemanded was set at 3 times. Moreover, an order was consumed via his firstmand ¡°Do not interfere with me¡±.

    This was the greatestmand he could achieve against Chloe¡¯s ability. If he wished for her to serve him faithfully, even all of the wishes would not be enough.

    Simplymanding Chloe not to turn hostile exerted him to his utmost. Nevertheless, he had taken countermeasures to agains the possibility of Chloe awakening from this Curse of Dominance.

    Yuuki had to use every ounce of his soul to maintain this soul contract.

    And now, even though Yuuki¡¯s own Ultimate skill has awakened, he decided to abstain from using her power.

    Chloe¡¯s specialty isbat. Even so, Yuuki did not fail to consider the possibility that Chloe was seeking to annul the contract every moment she was with him.

    After all, she almost seeded a second ago.

    ¡¸I see... I thought she was awfully quiet, but she was trying to cancel the contract with me, huh?¡¹

    Yuuki said, shrugging.

    Chloe remained silent, with a bitter expression.

    Setting aside whether the attempt would have seeded or not, the fact remains that she tried.

    Well, that¡¯s a given, thought Yuuki. Unless you¡¯re an idiot, it¡¯s unnatural for someone to simply obey.

    ¡¸Well whatever. Looks like I made it in time. Now then, Leon. Shall we continue?¡¹

    Yuuki nodded in regards to Chloe¡¯s reaction, and faced Leon.

    Leon scowled at the blissful expression on Yuuki¡¯s face.

    With both sides now possessing an ultimate skill, Leon had already lost his advantage.

    But situation wise, Leon still had the advantage.

    Yuuki may have awoken to his ultimate skill, but his energy has not yet recovered.

    He was still stuck with whatever was left over from dominating Chloe.

    But still Yuuki refused to deploy his trump card. He wanted to win with what he already in hand.

    Yuuki continued to think, but his current situation remained unfortunate.

    The Silver Knight Alrose was currently fighting face to face against Kagali. Both sides were evenly matched.

    At the same time, Leon¡¯s strongest subordinate the ck Knight ude, alongside the red knight and the blue knight were fighting against Yuuki¡¯s subordinates.

    The ck Knight ude disyed overwhelming might in battle.

    Yuuki¡¯s Subordinates, who originally numbered more than 10, were now reduced to mere 5. And even now, another one was felled by his strike.

    And then there was 4. They nned to assist Alrose in the fight against Kagari after cleaning up the small fries.

    ¡¸Wait a moment, Yuuki-sama! At this rate woudn¡¯t we be killed?!¡¹

    Bing rather desperate-looking, Kagali continuously evaded Alrose.

    Looking at her struggle,

    ¡¸You really are weak aren¡¯t you¡¹

    Yuuki answered Kagari with disgust.

    ¡¸But I guess having this be a one-sided ughter does bug me, so how about I go on the offensive?¡¹

    He slipped behind the red knight.

    And while avoiding the sword shing towards him,

    ¡¸Life steal¡¹

    And then, a palm rested on Red Knight¡¯s chest.

    As soon as Yuuki lifted his palm, the Red Knight crumpled on the spot.

    [The editor just came to the realization that these knights are based off of power rangers...]

    ¡¸Red Knight?¡¹

    ¡¸Nee-san!¡¹

    Red Knight didn¡¯t respond to ck Knight ude¡¯s and Blue Knight¡¯s screams.

    Or rather, she couldn¡¯t. The reason being that she was already dead.

    ¡¸It¡¯s useless to beckon you know? That¡¯s because, I just took that person¡¯s life¡¹

    Looking like his powered restored a little, Yuuki stated the fact with icy cold words.

    This, was no longer a battle.

    Only the Depriver, and the deprived.

    Between the two, there was a hopeless gap.

    Defeating all of Yuuki¡¯s subordinates, Blue Knight rushed towards Red Knight to confirm what he had proimed.

    His sister did not show signs of movement. she was without a doubt, dead.

    ¡¸You Bastard!¡¹

    The Blue Knight was enraged,

    ¡¸Oi oi, this is a battle, isn¡¯t it?

    You¡¯ve been killing my subordinates too weren¡¯t you, isn¡¯t getting angry over this a bit unreasonable?¡¹

    TN: This guy...

    In response to Yuuki¡¯s words, their killing intent intensified.

    As for Leon, after looking at Yuuki¡¯s ability he realized the graveness of the situation.

    Even if it had just awakened, Yuuki¡¯s alreadypletely mastered the ability. In the first ce, leveling the ying field was something outside of his calction.

    Leon did not underestimate Yuuki. Yet, he concluded that Yuuki must be exterminated before was is given a chance to grow because of how unpredictable and dangerous he was.

    Certainly he wanted to save Chloe as soon as possible; however, circumstances as they were dictated against solo action.

    Therefore, he decided to retreat.

    All of Yuuki¡¯s subordinates have been eliminated; all that was left was the woman known as Kagali. Although he was worried about that vicious re, strength wise she didn¡¯t seem like that much of a problem.

    But with an ability that steals an opponent¡¯s soul without resistance through touch, Leon judged that Yuuki was far too dangerous for Leon and hispanions.

    ¡¸Withdraw for now¡±¡¹

    Leon decided, and immediately ordered.

    ¡¸Leon-sama, allow me to be the rearguard£¡¡¹

    The ck Knight ude cried out, and appeared in front of Leon, by the wall facing Yuuki.

    ¡¸Ara? Leon are you escaping? I wouldn¡¯t allow such a thing you know?¡¹

    Yuuki revealed a beaming smile, manipting the surrounding trees and blocked Leon¡¯s retreat path.

    However, something of this degree couldn¡¯t possibly block Leon. Light of the ultimate skill ¡°King of Purity Metatron¡± gathered in his palm, Leon forcefully destroyed the trees and opened the way.

    Although Leon tried to trigger transfer magic, his attempt merely resulted in confusion.

    ¡¸¡°Ha ha, you can¡¯t use transfer here you know? Didn¡¯t you know? One of the reasons I chose this ce was because it seals off any attempts of escaping via transfer¡¹

    Yuuki said, happily.

    Then, without missing the opportunity from the failed transfer

    ¡¸Overwrite¡¹

    Yuuki¡¯s hands touched ck Knight ude¡¯s shoulder.

    Despite being caught off guard for an instant, ude took evasive measures. Thanks to that, he didn¡¯t fall like the Red Knight.

    No, something was off, and when Leon noticed,

    ¡¸Yuuki-sama, my name is ude. What are your orders!¡¹

    The ck Knight Sir ude, kneeled towards Yuuki.

    The worst development hade about.

    What Yuuki can deprive was not limited to someone¡¯s life.

    Their life, ability, and even their mind.

    No matter how deeply their loyalty is embedded onto their soul, by re-writing the information in their soul, it¡¯s possible to instill loyalty onto himself.

    Such is the ability of Yuuki¡¯s ultimate skill ¡°Avarice King Mammon¡±.

    ¡¸Ahaha, now excluding Chloe, it¡¯s finally a 3 on 3! We¡¯re finally even, eh?¡¹

    Yuukiughed happily,

    ¡¸As expected, you have a really fine personality, Yuuki-sama......

    But, Leon. Seeing you making that face fills me with endless joy.¡±

    A joyful smile appeared on Kagali (Kazalim).

    ¡¸You bastard, what did you do to ude?¡¹

    Leon asked,

    ¡¸I just took your subordinates. Isn¡¯t everyone fine with it?

    If the target swore loyalty to no one, this skill wouldn¡¯t have worked.

    Overwrite is an ability that allows me to re-write at whom the loyalty is directed.¡¹

    Yuuki who answered cheerfully turned to examine ude to ascertain his feelings.

    From the looks of ude he has seded,

    TN Comment: $20 dors betting anyone that this ability will fail to affect Shion when they do fight.

    ¡¸But this ability is surprisingly useful¡¹

    Heughed, satisfied.

    Perhaps it was best to call this power evil incarnate.

    The higher their level of loyalty, the easier it is for them to fall into the hands of Yuuki.

    Kagali was overjoyed at Leon¡¯s dire situation, and the ck Knight ude who had betrayed naturally pointed his sword towards Leon without hesitation.

    As Yuuki imed, excluding Chloe this has turned to a 3 on 3 battle.

    Moreover, the situation has be overwhelmingly disadvantageous for Leon.

    But even amidst this disadvantageous situation, Leon¡¯s heart did not waver.

    Considering Yuuki¡¯s personality, one ought to have expected him to set up some sort of trap.

    He doesn¡¯t seem to have activated the trap yet, however Leon has already understood the nature of this trap.

    TN Note: Leon¡¯s name hasn¡¯t appeared, but I took the liberty to make it flow a bit better.

    A maic field that interferes with transfer magic, drifting miasma. Uncharted mountains where mostly dragons dwell and humans seldome, a mysterious ce.

    Intelligence has mentioned something akin to this ce in their reports. It was ...

    But even if his assumption was correct, and the trap had indeed been sprung, it would not cause Leon any inconvenience.

    (In that case, Rimuru and Ruminas, who focus on the magical attribute, would be really troubled if they fought him)

    He murmured to himself.

    Her eyes sparkled for a moment when his gaze met Chloe¡¯s.

    Don¡¯t despair under these circumstances, her gaze conveyed her intention strongly.

    Looking at ude who was once a loyal subject then looking back at Chloe once more, Chloe nodded faintly.

    (Something can be done, is that it? Well... Red Knight probably can¡¯t, but... )

    Yuuki must have thought that these circumstances were truly inconvenient to Leon, but he misunderstood that Leon really didn¡¯t care about his subordinates that much. He used them as long as they were useful; he had no duty to protect them.

    No matter which of his subordinates you ask, not one would expect to be protected by him.

    In fact, every single one of them would be joyful at an opportunity to perish as his shield.

    (Even so, that doesn¡¯t meant they want to die)

    At one point he thought of retreating because his subordinates were a hindrance.

    Whenever Leon gets serious, people around him get caught up in it. Precisely because of this, he refused the work together with Rimuru and Ruminas.

    And when he thought to retreat, his subordinate ude was stolen.

    This no longer was a situation he could allow to continue.

    Leon looked at Red Knight, and gently killed off the anger in his heart. Leon is a king, to waiver at the death of his subordinates should not be something present.

    The enemy, were Yuuki and Kagari.

    ude may be Leon¡¯s strongest subordinate, but he knows him like the palm of his hand. He¡¯s not Leon¡¯s enemy.

    Kagali seems like a female devil that uses a familiar trick. She seems to hold a serious grudge towards Leon, but he couldn¡¯t recall.

    His heart isn¡¯t big enough to remember the grudges of each and every small fry. She seems to be good at using curse spells, but not at a level worthy of calling a threat.

    It¡¯d be fine to ignore this woman, thought Leon.

    In that case, the only enemy here is Yuuki.

    Yuuki is a real pain, having awakened an ultimate skill here. He truly is a man who gains strength in the face of adversity.

    But......

    Leon had a thin smile.

    ¡¸Did you know? Ultimate skills are not equal¡ªthere could be a difference between them as great as between heaven and the earth!!¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ve changed my mind, I¡¯m not withdrawing, I¡¯m going to bury you here¡¹

    Leon¡¯s ultimate skill is the apex of the light ss, an existence that could be called the bane of being of magic origin.

    And, Leon knows someone else who holds an Ultimate Skill.

    He tried confronting him once, and his defeat was so overwhelming it couldn¡¯t be called a fight at all.

    ¨D¨D¡±Lord of Darkness¡± Guy?Crimson¨D¨D

    The strongest of the Demon Lords.

    Leon made full use of his Ultimate skill, and attacked with full force. The result was aplete defeat.

    After defeating Kazalim, Guy?Crimson aimlessly visited to issue a challenge. If he won he would be allowed to do as he wished, if he lost Leon was to be Guy¡¯spanion.

    Leon came with the intention to kill, and Guy simply defended all his attacks as if he were toying.

    The experience of defeat had made Leon strong.

    After all, in a battle between Ultimate skill wielders, the key to victory is to understand the opponent¡¯s ability first.

    If a person couldn¡¯tprehend what had happened, then his defeat is inevitable. For Leon, Guy was a person capable of overwhelming others so.

    Then, for a person without an ultimate skill, prevailing against those with one is impossible. Going as far as preparing a number of thing to prevent confrontation.

    It was outside of his calction for Yuuki toe here and then awaken an ultimate skill like he did, however this wasn¡¯t enough to determine Leon¡¯s defeat.

    Over the course of hundreds of years, Leon familiarized himself with his skill. Since Yuuki has just awakened, his grasp of his skill is yet imperfect.

    And, that is good. If he were to awaken his abilities in the dark, he would certainly be troublesome when Leon would have faced him.

    (The sprouting bud of a threat should be plucked here and now)

    In front of Leon, the evil youth Kagurazaka Yuuki, has finally been recognized as an enemy that must be eradicated.

    Yuuki perceived, that the atmosphere of the handsome blond man in front of him, Leon?Cormwell, had changed.

    What, what is that......? He thought.

    In a sh of light¡ªLeon himself, Yuuki could only watch as ude was blown away.

    With an intense blow from Leon¡¯s bare hands, the jet ck armor of ck Knight Sir. ude was half-destroyed, rendering him unable to battle.

    While looking at ude who was blown off into Chloe¡¯s vinicity, he clicked his tongue,

    ¡¸Chloe, can you heal that guy? I¡¯d rather have arade I made after a lot of effort than a dead subordinate¡¹

    He called out to Chloe.

    ¡¸Sure, why not¡¹

    Was that amand? No, and there is an exnation for that.

    If the curse wasn¡¯t used, it would be treated as Chloe¡¯s own will rather than amand.

    The exchange, which has been ongoing for a few days now, led Yuuki to be able to fight without much effort at this point.

    But Leon¡¯s current attack speed was at a level where Yuuki could barely react.

    It seems, the demon lord Leon is seriously enraged.

    (So he was this strong! Even with my abnormal strength, catching that would be dangerous.

    I deliberately tried to anger him... but I guess I failed?)

    TN Note: Oh no, it was a sess. It was a little too big of a sess in fact.

    In fact, even in this situation Yuuki is thinking yful thoughts.

    ¡¸You guys, return first. And then, inform the Ruminas and Rimuru as to what happened her.¡¹

    Silver Knight Alrose and Blue knight could only nod at Leon¡¯s instruction.

    If Leon who was their master fought seriously, they noticed that they would only be a burden. Moreover, they feared to cause him trouble if they were stolen by the other side.

    Even though his sister was killed, Blue Knight didn¡¯t fail to calmlyprehend the current situation. They quickly withdrew without aint.

    Confirming the two that are swiftly preparing their escape,

    ¡¸I won¡¯t allow that!¡¹

    Kagali tried to interfere with her puppet trees,

    ¡¸You bastards seem to be underestimating me¡¹

    Under the light that Leon released, all the trees crumbled and disappeared.

    ¡¸Geh, geeh!!¡¹

    Noticing that Leon¡¯s attack was directed at her, Kagali quickly darted behind Chloe.

    ¡¸Wait, wait a moment Chloe-chan. You¡¯re protecting me too right?¡¹

    Imprudently, Kagari tried to muddle into Chloe¡¯s defense barrier.

    And much to everyone¡¯s amazement,

    ¡¸I don¡¯t particrly mind...¡¹

    Answered Chloe,

    ¡¸Well! As expected, Chloe Chan truly is kind. As expected of the hero!¡¹

    Kagali looked happy and joyfully rubbed Chloe¡¯s cheek with her own, Chloe pushed her away with disgust.

    ¡¸Oh well, the order of things have merely changed¡¹

    Said Leon,

    ¡¸Hey, hey, Yuuki-sama! Can¡¯t you hear what he¡¯s saying?

    Do you seriously think you can win?¡¹

    Remembering the traumas of defeat, the frightened Kagali cried out.

    She clearly abandoned any hopes of appearingposed.

    After all, even after several hundred years there stood Leon¡¯s figure.

    He had mentally scarred Kagali

    ¡¸You.... You really have a wonderful personality, you know...?

    Just shut up and watch how I win this¡¹

    In reality, Yuuki was not sure he had the ability to say that.

    When Leon¡¯s subordinates escaped, he considered giving chase but Leon¡¯s current state dissuaded him.

    Clearly, there¡¯s time to spare for Leon, and ignoring him would be a suicidal act. Kagali was careless and still alive only because she wasn¡¯t being directly targeted.

    No, perhaps he merely returned the favor of Yuuki having overlooked the escape of his subordinates. And probably, that light released from Leon¡¯s skill is an attack that would engulf surrounding people in it.

    He merely avoided using it to not hurt his own subordinates. That¡¯s probably how it was.

    (Now I¡¯ve done it; I feel like I¡¯ve trend on the tiger¡¯s tail)

    TN Note: It¡¯s a Japanese idiom, meaning he¡¯s taken a great risk.

    Even as Yuuki was thinking such things, a smile crept onto his face.

    Truly, if he had asked asked Rimuru and Ruminas for reinforcements, Yuuki wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance.

    He would have to use his trump card and even then he would likely fall.

    And even if he yed this card now, Leon would be defeated, but Yuuki was also lose.

    Now then, what could he do?

    With Chloe the battle would be won quickly. But to use her to kill a single person Leon would be a waste. And perhaps he could somehow manage against a single demon lord.

    In that case, all he had to do was to try

    He has finally acquired an ultimate skill; it would be a waste not to test it.

    ¡¸Now then, Leon. You are more dangerous than you appeared.

    Even so, victory will be mine.¡¹

    ¡¸Say as much bullshit as you want. You, underestimated a demon lord. Time to face reality¡¹

    Their auras shed creating lighting which shed between the heaven and the earth.

    No more conversation could be had.

    Naught but battle remained.

 Chapter 134 â€“ Leon vs Yuuki Part 2

    Leon vs Yuuki ¨CPart Two-

    The battle between Leon and Yuuki began.

    The air flickered with light, and the ground was blown away by the shock.

    Even Chloe who hadn¡¯t moved was hit by the aftermath of the shock. Kagali who hid behind Chloe, ducked her head and opened her eyes wide.

    ¡¸Time,time out! What in the world is happening here!?¡¹

    It was a high-speed battle, too quick for Kagali to perceive, she could only see traces of it.

    Which side has the advantage? The result is unknown.

    ¡¸At a nce, the situation seems even. However.....¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨Dhowever£¿¡¹

    ¡¸I see that Leon Onii-chan¡¯s still holds the advantage and has lead the situation as he desired.¡¹

    I¡¯m not very good at analyzing, Chloe spoke while thinking that, as they watched the fight.

    ¡¸Haa? That¡¯s a bit vague. Then, which side will win?¡¹

    Chloe remained silent for a while,

    ¡¸If the conditions remain just as they are now, Leon Onii-chan will win¡¹

    She dered.

    ¡¸Hmm. Whatever. Although I will dere something too, Yuuki-sama will not be defeated. Definitely.¡¹

    Kagali forcefully made an assertion.

    Chloe nced at Kagali and neither denied nor confirmed her assertion.

    The ck Knight ude said nothing and put down his held up hand. ude, who had been seriously injured by Leon¡¯s blow, was now fully healed. He was amazed that even the ck armor waspletely restored.

    Gently putting her finger over the wide-eyed ude¡¯s lip, Chloe slightly shook her head. With just that she drove ude out of her mind and Chloe returned her focus to Leon and Yuuki¡¯s fight.

    The ck Knight ude stood up beside Chloe without saying anything.

    ¡¸Hey, can you see the fight between those two?¡¹

    Kagali asked ude who had stood up.

    However, ude only answered with a nod instead of words.

    ¡¸Tch. You seemed to be monstrous enough to be capable of following such a fight with your eyes.

    Well, it¡¯s ok. After all, it will be a victory for Yuuki-sama, you should ascertain the victory of your new master as well. ¡¹

    After saying that much, Kagali sat down on a convenient rock with an uninterested expression.

    Of course, she sat in a spot where Chloe could still act as a barrier and protect her.

    Their level ofbat was far above what she could perceive, and Kagali didn¡¯t even have the slightest bit of experience necessary toprehend the fight anyway. What¡¯s more, this girl fully believed in Yuuki¡¯s victory, so she didn¡¯t have any interest in watching the battle.

    ude, unlike Kagali, was still bewildered by his current situation.

    However, after being admonished by Chloe, he didn¡¯t dare foolishly reveal his current state. Actually, his consciousness, thanks to Chloe, had returned to the him still pledging his allegiance to Leon.

    Chloe¡¯s ability was not to recovery. The true nature of it was rewinding time.

    She rewound time to make it so that the situation where Yuuki did the Overwrite never happened. Without changing the surroundings¡¯ time, it was possible to use the ability to affect only limited number of people.

    This ability was the ultimate power. It is not limited to erasing damage, but even abnormal status¨D¨Din other words, fatigue or even death¨D¨D will be nonexistent.

    However, it¡¯s unfortunate that the Red¡¯s revival was impossible. Because Yuuki used his depriving ability, there was no way to interfere.

    Although it was an absolute power, it was not almighty.

    Chloe knew that well. Besides, she had just acquired the ability and could not wield it fully.

    Her wish to revive the Red Knight was difficult to fulfill.

    There was no one that would condemn her, however she looked at the Red Knight with a sad expression.

    There was nothing that she could do, since she couldn¡¯t move without permission.

    While letting out a sigh, Chloe focused on the fight.

    Leon and Yuuki. The fight between those two had just begun.

    However, as Chloe¡¯s eyes focused, she saw clearly that the state of the fight had changed greatly.

    Yuuki felt a deep regret for his erroneous impression.

    He had underestimated his opponent.

    Leon Cromwell, a neer Demon Lord.

    A former Human, the Demon Lord who defeated Kagali=Kazaream.

    Because Kagali was too weak, it could be said that he had estimated Leon¡¯s power as being low.

    Fortunately, thanks to the fact that an Ultimate Skill had awakened in him, he couldcontinue fighting. He was certain that if he hadn¡¯t acquired the skill he would have already been defeated.

    (Or rather, I didn¡¯t think that he was this strong)

    He kept thinking as warded off the blow from the light that was unleashed towards him.

    He could feel that his energy was reduced by arge amount when warding attacks. If this situation continued, his defeat was merely a matter of time.

    Yuuki¡¯s ability specialized in stealing things. Its main use was to take the enemy¡¯s energy. With this ability, he could recover his power while he attacked, so normally this ability could be called omnipotent in attack and defense.

    That¡¯s the case when the opponent is not Leon.

    The attribute of Leon¡¯s ability is Light=Purification. This attribute specialized in purifying demons, in other words, it¡¯s an ability fitting for a Hero.

    Because this person was a Demon Lord, Yuuki couldn¡¯t help but feel that the ironic situation was a great big joke.

    Though there was no use inining, Yuuki¡¯s acquired ability was part of the demon series[1], meaning it had a demonic attribute[2]. Every time he attacked, he received purification, meaning he received damage.

    Much of the energy that he¡¯d stolen had been purified. Furthermore, he couldn¡¯t evade the opponent¡¯s attack and he can¡¯t help but to notice therge amount of damage he received with each encounter.

    (This isn¡¯t good, right? I will lose if this situation continues.)

    He thought about his next n optimistically.

    In the worst case scenario, he could involve Chloe. However, he wished to avoid that. It would be difficult to lead the world to destruction if he did that.

    The reason was simple. It would be impossible for him to defeat the strongest entities in this world known as Guy Crimson and Milim Nava.

    And Rimuru as well.

    Yuuki¡¯s intuition told him that the Slime he met was an abnormality. Its growth speed was abnormal, and his gaze was imprable. That gaze felt ufortable, so he had judged that it was impossible to ignore Rimuru.

    (¡ªI never thought that Rimuru-san could see through my true nature...Still, I get the feeling it will be dangerous if I don¡¯t get rid of that person quickly.)

    For such a thing, it was preferable to use Chloe.

    Two strong people and one dangerous person.

    Yuuki had judged Milim was someone that could easily be deceived. Therefore the real problem was Guy and Rimuru.

    Yuuki felt uneasy leaving Guy as Chloe¡¯s only opponent. Therefore he was going to get rid of Rimuru.

    After that, he would make Chloe fight Guy, it was a n to get rid of the two of them at the same time.

    It seemed it would be difficult to defeat Rimuruter if he used Chloe now.

    Feeling such a premonition, Yuuki didn¡¯t give Chloe an order.

    Well then, what did he need to do right now?

    The best he could do in the contract he made with Chloe was for her not to disrupt Yuuki¡¯s decree. However it wasn¡¯t a problem for petty orders. Chloe probably was a good natured person, so if he requested it of her, she might listen.

    But withdrawing from here would still be impossible even if she protected Yuuki and the rest.

    (If it had been Rimuru and Ruminas that hade over, it would have gone just as nned...)

    Yuuki let out a sigh and decided to discard his hesitation and use his trump card.

    He regretted that he had misunderstood Leon¡¯s strength, and after he escaped he needed to reflect on this. He needed to make a decision soon, since his eminent defeat wouldn¡¯t be a joke.

    ¡¸Haha, Leon. I¡¯m sorry. I underestimated you too much.

    Therefore, I¡¯ve decide to use my trump card!¡¹

    ¡¸Fu, do as you like. It will be useless.¡¹

    ¡¸After putting up such a bluff, please don¡¯t say something cowardly okay?¡¹

    Yuuki activated thebined ability of¡ºSummoner¡»and his Ultimate Skill¡ºAvaricious King Mammon¡», and a veryrge magic circle began to appear on the ground. Within the circle were numerous corpsesposed of Yuuki¡¯s subordinates and the Red Knight. Their bodies began to expand and became lumps of flesh. Then the wriggling, wicked thing that crawled out of Yuuki¡¯s magic circle mixed with the lumps of flesh...

    It let out a roar in fury.

    In the past, the originator of the dragon race, ¡°Star King Dragon Veldanava,¡± had given his daughter a dragon as guardian (pet)[3].

    The dragon possessing great power had fallen into a trap and was killed by a certain kingdom.

    When the girl, it¡¯s master, evolved, its body was changed into a chaos dragon, full of fiendish power.

    Unfortunately, itcked a soul, making it transcend beyond the confines of good and evil into an incarnation of destruction.

    It was said that the girl, grieving over the sad twist of fate, sealed the dragon where nobody would find it.

    However, after many years and months had passed, miasma[4] was released from its body, running the surrounding nature.

    Naturally, the Freedom Association received requests to investigate the cause of the wicked miasma.

    ¡¸Awaken, Chaos Dragon! Your true master is me!¡¹

    Using the awakened dragon, he was going to get rid of the pursuing Demon Lord.

    In his original n, he was going to escape while the dragon rampaged.

    However, it was different now. Right now, by using the Ultimate Skill¡ºGreedy King Mammon¡», the Chaos Dragon¡¯s master was Yuuki.

    The Chaos Dragon that had just awakened, released an overwhelming pressure, and absorbed the surrounding magic power to build up its own power.

    As a direct descendent of the dragon race, its total length exceeded 20m.

    Right now, the strongest dragon moved ording to Yuuki¡¯s will.

    The roar and miasmic breath it spouted corroded the rocky surface and the arbor, from the hillside to the summit, crumbled.

    This was the Chaos Dragon¡¯s ability, Chaotic Breath.

    Yuuki sported a proud smile and Kagali turned pale.

    Though it wasn¡¯t visible in ude¡¯s expression, it looked like he believed in his master Leon.

    Chloe clenched her fist. If by any chance Leon was defeated, she decided she would destroy the Chaos Dragon with her own hands.

    ¡¸Hahaha! What do you think? This is something that you can¡¯t deal with so easily.

    Right now, if you swear fidelity to me, I will dly make you mypanion, how does that sound?¡¹

    Leonughed scornfully at Yuuki¡¯s proposal.

    He had predicted this development. Furthermore, he hadn¡¯t obstructed the summoning.

    That was because...

    ¡¸As expected, it was a Chaos Dragon¨D¨D.

    You¡¯re a fool, to revive a revenant from ancient times, do you wish to incur the wrath of the Dragon Princess Milim?

    It will be transmitted to Milim as soon as I cut the soul¡¯s connection.

    It the end for you, Kagurazaka Yuuki.¡¹

    ¡¸......I see. You realized it and didn¡¯t let me do as I pleased.

    Even so, won¡¯t you already be dead before Milim arrives?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, do you want to try and see?¡¹

    Erasing his expression, Yuuki gave an order to the Chaos Dragon.

    Kill the enemy before you!

    The Chaos Dragon was certainly strong. Its power was second to the ¡°Dragon Kind¡± and seemed to reign as the strongest monster that appeared in nature.

    However, this mindless monster didn¡¯t have any wisdom. It was an incarnation of violence that just rampaged and attacked without reason.

    In case the previous Demon Lords hadn¡¯t awakened, it might have exceeded them in brute force and overwhelming energy. However...

    Leon was a genius, moreover his attribute was Light=Purification.

    His existence was such that could be called the natural enemy of the Chaos Dragon.

    ¡¸I will say it once more. You are underestimating me.

    The reason I deliberately gave you time for the summoning was to showthe difference between our powers and that what you have done today, in this ce, is fruitless.

    I will show you a piece of my power!¡¹

    Leon was wrapped in a golden light whilehe talked.

    Golden Wings, constructed with pure light energy, appeared on his back.

    His wings resembled the wings of the angel race, but in reality his wings were totally a stream of light itself.

    And, he held the me Pir (Holy me Rapier)[5], which had manifested in his right hand.

    It was a Mythical ss (Gods)[6] rapier, the strongest sword in Leon¡¯s possession. A pattern of beautiful bluish white me stood out on its flexible, thin de.

    Leon held a Golden Circle (Golden Round Shield)[7] in his left hand and the rapier in his right.

    It was a legend ss shield as good as armor, but it had high defense ability because it was mixed with Leon¡¯s Holy Aura. In reality, the shield could suppress the damage from an attack of demonic attribute by reducing up to half of it with purification.

    Fully armed, Leon nced at Yuuki who¡¯d lost his smile and then moved his eyes to Chaos Dragon as though he had lost interest in Yuuki.

    And then,

    ¡¸It seems I will incur Milim¡¯s hostility if I kill you. Since that¡¯s the case, I will only make you fall asleep again!

    Oh Holy spirits, flutter! Triangle Pyramid (Sacred Tetrahedron Demon Sealing Barrier)[8]!!¡¹

    A small tetrahedron with four pirs made from crystallized spirits grewrge and in ordance to Leon¡¯s will, it wrapped around the Chaos Dragon.

    This was the ultimate holy attribute barrier that even surpassed Holy Field.

    The Barrier that Leon had constructed was given the [effect£ºeternity], where the captured person was confined. It was a high-ss sealing technique that rivaled¡ºInfinite Prison¡». No, the effect may even surpass¡ºInfinite Prison¡»if the target had a demonic attribute.

    With the existence of this barrier, Leon could possibly win against Guy just once. Of course, if it was Guy, he would instantly sense the danger of the barrier, and not get caught by it. Therefore, not to bedisparaging, but the sess rate against Guy was only about 1 in 1000 attempts.

    However, if the target was a mindless monster, it couldn¡¯t defend against this technique.

    The poor Chaos Dragon struggled to break the seal, but its resistance was futile.

    Furthermore, when the barrier¡¯s effect activated, it sucked the magic power from the Chaos Dragon and used it to reinforce the barrier¡¯s strength. When it came to this, its movements were already sealed.

    It wasn¡¯t like the lifecycle barrier that Milim had erected, no matter how much energy the Chaos Dragon possessed, as it was, it could vanish before 100 years had passed.

    In this matter, Leon thought that Milim could possibly resent him for this, but if he released the seal and handed it over to Milim then it would be fine. It would be troublesome to incur Milim¡¯s wrath, but it wasn¡¯t really something that he should be thinking of right now. He modified the barrier settings, so that it would immediately be buried under the ground.

    In the end, the Chaos Dragon was sealed again in instant by Leon.

    ......

    This could not be called a battle, it was an event symbolizing Leon¡¯s overwhelming strength.

    ¡¸Well then, did your trump card end with this? If it¡¯s over, it¡¯s my turn now.¡¹

    Leon looked at Yuuki and spoke mercilessly.

    Leon hadpletely settled the situation in his favor and Yuuki¡¯s chance of victory could be deemed as nonexistent.

    But,

    ¡¸Ahahahaha! I never thought that a Demon Lord was amazing, to this degree!

    Honestly, I underestimated it. Even so, I already took the source of that dragon¡¯s power, I don¡¯t need it anymore.

    I have restored the damage I received from you.

    Then, should I get serious now? ¡¹

    Exactly as stated by Yuuki, his both hands were covered with dragon scales,his body is was covered by the same miasma that had covered the Chaos Dragon not long ago.

    It was almost like it had transformed into an ominous ck armor resembling the scales of dragon.

    Leon recalled the buried barrier to himself,

    ¡¸You bastard!¡¹

    He shouted at Yuuki.

    The Chaos Dragon became bone, it weathered and then crumbled.

    It was the result of the dragon losing its power. Just as Yuuki had said, he had deprived it of its very core.

    With this, Milim¡¯s wrath is! The moment Leon thought about that¨D¨D

    ¡¸Do you think now is the right time to worry about that?¡¹

    Yuuki leapt behind Leon¡¯s with a speed iparable to before.

    And delivered a strong kick to Leon¡¯s back.

    Yuuki, who had taken the power of the dragon,had be a Dragon Warrior.He put more effort into the fight,

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get cocky, you insect!¡¹

    Golden lights were emitted intensely andpletely dyed the area pure white.

    Inside the torrent of light that blinded people¡¯s eyes was Leon who stood ring angrily at Yuuki, his body wrapped in white-gold armor.

    The 36 pairs of 72 wings appeared once more on his back. They had vanished when he had used barrier before, but it manifest again when Leon¡¯s virtually unlimited holy aura was released.

    Light Angel Leon vs Dragon Warrior Yuuki

    The fight was settled in an instant.

    Leon, who burned with anger, delivered intense attacks towards Yuuki without giving him the chance to counterattack.

    With a flowing elegant thrusting speed that approach the speed of light, Leon¡¯s me Pir made Yuuki¡¯s entire body instantly became bloody.

    The ominous ck armor that was the crystallization of the Chaos Dragon¡¯s power was smashed to pieces, unable to withstand the sword endowed with the power of purification.

    As for the difference in power, the gap was vast, like that between an adult and a child.

    (Damn, it can¡¯t be... to this extent...)

    Yuuki, felt his own ego weakening, seemingly disappearing.

    If this situationcontinued, it would not be not good. If things kept going like this, his defeat was certain.

    Above all.......

    ¨D¨DWell then, will it be my turn soon?

    (Not yet, I¡¯m not defeated yet!)

    Yuuki gathered up his disappearing consciousness,

    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I said it would be useless? You are not even capable of following my movement¡¹

    Yuuki lost sight of Leon, who was standing in front of him, and his left arm is cut by Leon¡¯s me Pir and flung away.

    An acute pain attacked Yuuki, and his control of the power had already be unsteady.

    He fell to the ground and crouched down. His severed arm stopped bleeding, and he red at Leon who hovered over him, looking down at him.

    The oue was already determined. Yuuki seemed to have misunderstood Leon¡¯s overwhelming strength.

    The difference between the strength he took from the ancient dragon, the power of the Chaos Dragon, and Leon¡¯s was not good.

    It was just like Leon had said, even if he awoke an Ultimate Skill, the difference in the ability was like heaven and earth.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the end¡¹

    Just as Leon deres the ultimatum, a multiyered 3D magic circle formed with Leon in the center and took in Yuuki.

    The magic circle kept radiating and flickering in a radiant color, and then it waspleted in an instant.

    ¡¸Perish, ¡°Holy Breakdown (36th Style Annihtion¡¯s Light of Holy Spirit Purification)[9]¡±!¡¹

    Twinkling lights radiated from his 36 pairs of wings.

    When the lights collided with theyered barrier, they were reflected irregrly and filled the inside of the barrier with light.

    It was a wild dance of photons that broke down the things it touched. It was Leon¡¯s greatest and strongest wide area annihtion ability.

    The annihtion percentage inside the limited space covered by the barrier was 100%, it was an inescapable technique.

    Yuuki who was still crouched down on the ground with his severed left arm, had his body mercilessly pierced by the lights.

    When the inside of the barrier is filled with lights, photons are generated, and the ability concludes.

    This ability generatesenergy several thousand times greater than the ¡°Disintegration¡± that Hinatahad used, and all objects within the barrier are disintegrated.

    And then, the inside of the barrier was filled with lights.

    A sh.

    When the magic circle disappeared, the lights calmed down.

    There¡¯s was only one person standing on the ground.

    However, that person seemed unhappy,

    ¡¸So, he escaped, huh¡¹

    He muttered.

    So.

    Standing on the ground alone was Leon.

    Yuuki who had confirmed Leon¡¯s overwhelming strength and realized his own defeat, had decided to retreat when his left arm was cut off.

    At that moment, he had made the full use of his maximum strength and earned a little time with Thought Guidance.

    The perfect chance to escape appeared when Leon was concentrating on the constructing the barrier.

    However, one ought to praise Yuuki. His stubbornness deserved appreciation, he didn¡¯t surrender until the end of the fight.

    But, that didn¡¯t change the fact that he ran away. Leon, had promised to cooperate with the two demon lords, and when he thought about the possibility Milim would turn her rage towards him, he felt depressed.

    ¡¸Good grief, I must be more serious.¡¹

    It seems that the goal of obtaining Chloe¡¯s freedom would be dyed a bit longer, since Yuuki had escaped

    This strategy was aplete failure.

    It could be said that the moment Yuuki seeded in retreating, he had strategically won the war. Leon had won the battle but lost the war.

    As Leon thought of the future, there was apleteck of the taste of victory, and he sighed.

    [1] ™Ä§Ïµ Akuma Kei ¨C Demon series/system.

    [2] Ä§ÊôÐÔ Ma Zokusei ¨C Demon/Devil/Evil/Demonic/Magic Attribute/Property.

    [3] ×oÐl¸o(¥Ú¥Ã¥È) Goei Ryuu (Petto) ¨C Guardian Dragon = Pet. This dragon will get more roleter (Spoiler! XD).

    [4] ÕÎšÝ Shouki ¨C Miasma, Noxious gas. yers of Tales of¡¯ Series will know what this is.

    [5] Â}Ñ×¼š„‡(¥Õ¥ì¥¤¥à¥Ô¥é©`) Hijiri Honoo Hosoken (me Pir). Hosoken can mean thin/slender sword = Rapier (Asuna from S*O use this as her weapon).

    [6] ÉñÔ’¼‰(¥´¥Ã¥º) Shinwa Kyuu (Gozzu).

    [7] »Æ½ðƒÒ¶Ü(¥´©`¥ë¥É¥µ©`¥¯¥ë) Ougon Entate (g¨­rudos¨¡kuru)

    [8] ŒÄ§·âÈý½ÇåFÂ}½Y½ç(¥È¥é¥¤¥¢¥ó¥°¥ë?¥Ô¥é¥ß¥Ã¥É) ¨C Tai Ma Fuu Sankakusui Hijiri Kekkai (Toraianguru Piramiddo) can mean Tetrahedron-shaped Holy Barrier to Seal the Demonic Being.

    [9] 36Ê½Â}›·»¯ë‘×Ó“Äœç¹â±À(¥Û©`¥ê©`¥Ö¥ì¥¤¥¯¥À¥¦¥ó) 36 Shiki Hijiri Jouka Reiko Gekimetsu Hikaruihou (H¨­r¨©bureikudaun).

 Chapter 135 â€“ After the Incident

    Clown¡¯s note: I bet you¡¯re sick and tired of hearing this, but: I¡¯m sorry for the dy! Just finished writing a 17 page memorandum on granting a summary judgment in the 4th Circuit for a 42 U.S.C. ¡ì 1983 action... I¡¯ll see if I can finish another chapter soon.

    Demon Lord¡¯s Gambit Arc

    135. After the Incident

    Leon¡¯s subordinate, a knight d in silver, Alrose suddenly appeared before me.

    Without dallying even a minute after his arrival,

    ¡¸Leon-sama is engaged in mortalbat with Kagurazaka Yuuki.

    We beg for your assistance!¡¹

    He eximed.

    Umm? Leon you bastard, you slipped out before we agreed on a formal alliance?

    I mean, I don¡¯t really have an obligation to assist, but...

    Oh well.

    I guess this gives me a chance to steal Leon¡¯s prey...

    Besides it would suck if Leon just kicked the bucket from hubris. And I wouldn¡¯t want to let Yuuki slip away again.

    That kind of dangerous guy needs to be killed as soon as possible.

    I guess I might as well go.

    ¡¸Alright. Lead the way¡¹

    ¡¸Ay! Right this...¡¹

    I decided to interrupt Alrose, and said

    ¡¸Actually, I¡¯ll just tap into your memories for a bit¡¹

    I entered his mind without waiting for approval.

    And easily established a thought-link. He did consent to it... afterwards.

    I then contacted Benimaru and Shion and had them begin Yuuki-subjugation preparations.

    Even as I wasmunicating with them, I was already stepping through space towards the battlefield.

    This is the first time I rely on others¡¯ coordinates to make the jump.

    Even though I am slightly anxious, I have faith in Raphael¡¯s support.

    Thus, without a single blunder, we sessfully appeared in the skies above the battlefield. Shion was surely runningte.

    But I have Ranga in my shadows, and I can just summon Veldora if need be. First things first is to save Leon...

    Is what I thought.

    But by then Yuuki had already escaped. What. the. hell. Seriously?

    Now then, these is the current state of affairs.

    Thend was deformed, reflecting a wonderful battle. Pieces of the mountain were gouged out, and the nearby forests rotted.

    The grounds itself reeks of death, and a single (beautiful) crater was in the center of it.

    The size of the crater basically tells me that this was a typical battle-manga style battle.

    But wait... aren¡¯t we over the Dwarf¡¯s Kingdom? Though there¡¯s a lot of rock between the top and the kingdom itself, with the battle at this scale I wonder if they caused any earthquakes.

    By the looks of it, I can expect at least magnitude four? I can¡¯t see below, but I guess there might be some casualties.

    This isn¡¯t a volcano, but if an earthquake is bad, people might have died.

    We should check the kingdom out. Just when I thought so, Shion appeared.

    ¡¸Hey, go see the Dwarf¡¯s Kingdom

    If there¡¯s lots of casualties help out. And tell the king I said hi¡¹

    ¡¸Ay, understood. What about the enemies?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, they already ran away. It¡¯s not dangerous anymore, so don¡¯t worry.

    And please try to be polite¡¹

    ¡¸Ay!¡¹

    I sent Shion off.

    Shion¡¯s entourage follow suit. She trains them well.

    Wait, don¡¯t I recognize three people with her. Aren¡¯t those Demon Lord Dagrule¡¯s sons?

    Is that fine? To bring another Demon Lord¡¯s sons to battle?

    ...what do I care? I¡¯ll just pretend I didn¡¯t know. I¡¯m not responsible!.. Not how it works, you say? Nope! If it bothers you, you lose.

    So let¡¯s pretend I never thought any of this. Rather, let¡¯s go talk to Leon.

    ¡¸Well, well, well. Leon, care to exin?¡¹

    Leon is sorting through some meat.

    Seems like he¡¯s digging out a red lump of... oh, it¡¯s parts of a woman d in red armor...

    After locating the woman, he cleaned up the rest of the flesh with a purifying light.

    When he was finished, he finally looked at me.

    ¡¸It¡¯s as you see¡¹

    He said, with a look of ¡°don¡¯t you get it?¡±

    I do get it~!

    I wanted to scream at him,

    ¡¸I want to hear it from you¡¹

    I responded with a smile.

    Did I just see a vein pop on his head?

    Is this silent gentleman mad at me?.. If I were a girl would he still be mad at me?

    ...I guess he would. Definitely.

    ¡¸We too like to hear an exnation. Of course, in grand detail, Leon.¡¹

    Wonderfully timed, Ruminas.

    She dropped from the sky with her seven sages.

    Seems like Leon sent for Ruminas as well. And she actually came to help!?

    She actually came when called by a person she barely knows?

    ¡¸Hmph. So you came. I thought I could handle that human Yuuki.

    My bad, I let him get away. I underestimated him¡¹

    Leon confessed when we both pressed on.

    But before he exined what had urred.

    In the midst of gouged earth and rotting forests, an elegant tea set.

    The Seven Sages began preparing tea. As Ruminas was lying rxed on a sofa they set, and Leon was sitting in an elegant chair.

    Hey... just howfortable are you going to get?

    ¡¸Please, here¡¹

    A sage with a young voice directed me into afortable chair. And I sat.

    It was reallyfy. What a fine chair it is.

    Another sage was fanning Ruminas. Our tea party would have seemed eerie to onlookers, but I guess I shouldn¡¯t mind it.

    ¡¸Well then, exin¡¹

    Ruminas said, and Leon began exining.

    In short, after my visit Leon decided to attack Yuuki alone. And the result is as we see here.

    There¡¯s two reasons why he didn¡¯t invite us.

    He underestimated Yuuki and didn¡¯t want to reveal his power.

    ¡¸In other words, if we fought together would you fight at full strength?¡¹

    Ruminas and I had trouble responding to Leon¡¯s question.

    ¡¸Why, of course we would. We trust thee¡¹

    Ruminas responded with a smile.

    What a tant lie. Wait, weren¡¯t monsters unable to lie?!

    I remember that our existence gets erased or something like that

    ?Solution. Beings who have surpassed the bounds of flesh, those who achieved spirit bodies are able to lie?

    Ah, I see.

    I guess Milim can also lie without a problem.

    So if you¡¯re strong it¡¯s alright. Whether that¡¯s right or not, who knows, but let¡¯s proceed on this assumption for now.

    As for Ruminas¡¯ lie¨Cwell, maybe it¡¯s not a lie, maybe she would have fought with all her might¨Cwhether we came here or not may not have changed the oue at all.

    After Yuuki had awakened his ultimate skill, we might have just hid our powers and managed to stall him.

    Frankly, I too was willing only to reveal Gluttonous King Beelzebub, and hide the rest.

    We are fellow Demon Lords but are hardly friends. No, we are allies, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can trust them with my life.

    I had no choice but ept Leon¡¯s words.

    In the very end, Leon lost a subordinate and Yuuki escaped death.

    But fortunately, the ck Knight ude was able to sneak into Yuuki¡¯s camp.

    Yuuki had brainwashed him once, but Chloe set him straight. Her methods are unclear, but we should be fortunate that she can reverse mind control. Yuuki probably did not notice, so ud will continue to spy on him.

    And yet we must stay vignt against Yuuki¡¯s ability.

    Steal life, steal one¡¯s heart. And convert another¡¯s energy into one¡¯s own, what ability could it be?

    ?Solution. He likely possess ultimate skill Greedy King Mamon?

    Huh? You know that much?

    Seems like Raphael was able to arrive to an answer in a second. Seems like it is a higher level steal ability, and Raphael does not think it dangerous to me at all,

    Among skills of our level it is the weakest.

    ...where does Raphael get all that confidence from?

    Ands is it just me, or did Raphael seem really smug when dissing Mamon? Well, we should be fine as long as we don¡¯t let our guard down.

    After listening to Leon¡¯s exnation we decided to wait for ude to contact us.

    The only problem remaining is the fact that Milim¡¯s pet dragon was resurrected.

    And it¡¯s a big problem.

    This really will be a pain for us to solve...

    ¡¸Hmm? Oh, you are friends with Milim right? I¡¯m d to have you here¡¹

    Leon said with a bright smile on his face.

    Why did he suddenly be so happy?

    Wait, this bastard isn¡¯t nning...

    ¡¸Well, we have heard enough, and ¡¯tis time for us to bid you adieu¡¹

    Ruminas is ready to dash.

    How devilish!.. Well, she is a demon lord. So I guess I am the one at fault for expecting her cooperation.

    Though I could never hope to be forced to clean up this mess...

    Hmm? Alrose and Blue are kneeling in front of Red Knight.

    They can¡¯t possibly think her to still be alive?

    I looked closely. She is 100% dead. Normally that would be it, but...

    ¡¸Hey, Ruminas. Can¡¯t you reverse death?¡¹

    ¡¸Tch. Do not spout other¡¯s secrets, plebian!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, my bad. But hey, look ¡®ere¡¹

    With an empty apology, I called Ruminas over.

    Ruminas came over, despite preparing to leave a second ago.

    ¡¸We see, she may be dead, but she may live agani¡¹

    Ruminas pronounced her judgment after looking at the girl.

    This girl still has her soul. Two souls to be exact.

    ¡¸Really?! Sis is alive?!¡¹

    ¡¸Nay, she is not alive. Nor is she dead.

    Death is but a state of the body; true death is the vanquishing of the soul.

    This girl still has her soul. So she is not dead¡¹

    ¡¸But this is strange. Why did her soul not disappear upon death?¡¹

    Normally, a soul disappears when its vessel is destroyed.

    Beings like I can survive death of the flesh, but normal monsters and people are different.

    So how could this be?

    ?Solution. Mamon¡¯s ability brings one¡¯s life to absolute zero, but this is the merely the state of apparent death?

    I see, thank you Raphael-sensei.

    Now then, why does she have two souls? Did you catch on already?

    ?Solution. I have, Chaos Dragon¡¯s soul is mixed in with ers.

    Nor is it in its cursed state, but rather has been purified?

    ...S-Seriously?!

    If there¡¯s no curse, we can revive them both. More than avoiding Milim¡¯s wrath, we would attain her eternal gratitude!

    ¡¸Hark, you all. We must resurrect this girl at all cost.

    I have caught on something amazing, and wish for you to listen¡¹

    And thus I told them about Raphael-sensei¡¯s conjectures.

    Judging by Blue¡¯s words, they must be rted to this red one. He seems like he wants to say something, but Alrose is preventing him from doing so.

    When Demon Lords converse mere servants have no say. But it¡¯s his own sister, so he can hardly contain himself.

    I¡¯ll keep his thoughts in mind when we make a decision.

    We can separate their souls. I have a jewel to nt the soul into as well.

    Using it as the core, we would be able to resurrect the dragon. But it would greatly weaken¨Cwhich is the problem.

    But Milim will probably be fine with it. I don¡¯t think she would want him for his strength.

    To that end, we need to resurrect Red. So Ruminas¡¯ help is needed.

    Doctor Ruminas, it¡¯s time you reverse death itself!

    She probably doesn¡¯t want to show us this skill. With a face full of displeasure, she eventually gave in.

    I guess she also doesn¡¯t want to see a mad Milim; or maybe she¡¯s just nice.

    ¡¸Ruminas, you aren¡¯t a tsundere by any chance?¡¹

    Say it again and you¡¯re dead, was her response.

    Since it seems a bit dangerous, I think I¡¯ll end the teasing here.

    Red was revived, resulting in Blue crying in thanks to Ruminas and I.

    Just leave me alone, I didn¡¯t do anything.

    Thus the post-battle clean-up concluded.

    I deposited the jewel into my stomach. As for Milim, it was unanimously decided¨Cwithout a single word¨Cthat I¡¯ll be handling it.

    Well, that¡¯s to be expected.

    No one would want to face that degree of danger.

    Leon and Ruminas promised to let the rest know before acting in the future.

    They¡¯ll be using me as an intermediary between them, so thus the Demon Lord Yuuki Subjugation Group was formed.

    Human Countries and Demon Lords.

    Many powerful allies surround Tempest.

    These rtionships will continue to develop from now on.

    Even as a turbulent storm was approaching...

 Chapter 136 â€“ Eastern Empire

    136. Eastern Empire

    The Eastern Empire.

    One of the oldest countries.

    It¡¯s official name is Sovereign Alliance of the Naska-namrium Ulmeria Empires. (SAN-NUE)[1]

    People say that it has been two thousand years since the records first speak of nations managed by San-nue .

    Managed under its overwhelming strength.

    And for two thousand years, San-nue did not allow a single rebellion to go unpunished.

    Under its sole emperor, Ludora Nam Ul Naska.

    Who ruled with an iron fist.

    And thus the empire eventually came to be called simple Eastern Empire.

    Eastern Empire is a homogenous state.

    They rule through power, conquer and pige,plete battle maniacs.

    Their only creed [Power is Everything] allows anyone to achieve greatness as long as they are powerful.

    There¡¯s only one reason why this empire has yet to invade the Jura forest¨Cthey are in the middle of preparations.

    Three-hundred fifty years ago, they attempted to subjugate Veldora and lost a city because of it. A whimsical dragon destroyed it before they could as much as regret.

    Around a hundred thousand lives were lost that day, and that was a city fortified to be the gateway for invading the forest. They have built it up over a hundred years.

    ¡°Build up your forces, conquer that forest, and expand our dominion.¡± That was the Empire¡¯s burning wish since then.

    Expand beyond the Jura forest¨Ctheir failures pained them for a hundred years.

    But why would a country as bountiful as the Empire need to expand?

    Only because the Emperor wanted it to be so.

    That was the only reason, but no oneined.

    And as the invasion n progressed, the Empire build up its forces and weapons.

    And hundreds of years ago they announced its invasion n.

    Who would have thought that a single foolish idea thatmanders had would cause that n to crumble?

    The forest needs a master. Those lizards are no threat to us!

    This foolish thought let them to their doom.

    They hardly know what actually happened. The books, the record keepers, and anyone who knew was reduced to ash.

    Their dreams, their ambitions, were reduced to ash.

    And time passed.

    The Empire continued with an additional creed: ¡°Never invade Jura Forest.¡±

    Veldora¡¯s anger left it¡¯s scars; his power revealed how wide the world really is; the Empire could never as much consider an invasion.

    There were those who resented Veldora, but not one of them would disobey a superior¨Ceach of whom forbid an invasion.

    As such, voices of young warhawks never reached the upper echelons. As such, the army solidified even further, regaining control superior to before the invasion.

    They could not allow the second invasion to fail.

    For them, this was an opportunity to prove their loyalty to their Empire.

    And two years prior, they received those news.

    Storm Dragon Veldora disappeared.

    The Empire rejoiced. The time hase! Drums of war beat now even in the hearts of themanders.

    These were not brash youth; they were hardened soldiers, so the fires in their chests burned all the brighter.

    Moreover, they could hardly allow their Emperor to wait any longer.

    And the Emperor blessed them with a single word,

    ¡¸Prepare¡¹

    The Empire was aze in activity.

    The Empire, you see, has a Political and Military branches. Both are managed directly by the Emperor.

    No one else has any real power there.

    There are nobles, but their only boon is a fancy name and ability to enter the parliament without an election.

    Perhaps some of them do own and manage property, but such would be a rare and special person.

    In other words, the Emperor has absolute power.

    This Feudalistic state listens to the wishes not of the people but of the Emperor. Every soldier pledged his loyalty to the Emperor.

    Even Imperial Guard is but a position that is rotated between various troops.

    Can you believe it: a single person is managing every aspect of such arge nation.

    But regardless of how bizarre it may seem, the truth is thus: the Empire has enjoyed many years of prosperity.

    And the Emperor gave his orders.

    Surely everyone was ted to hear them, but no one rushed¨Cthey meticulously carried his orders out.

    And soon the preparations wereplete.

    A single carriage was heading towards the capital.

    Inside, among the baggage, an armless many and two women sat.

    The carriage was driven by a knight d in ck.

    Yuuki¡¯s entourage.

    ¡¸By the way, shouldn¡¯t we restore your arm?¡¹

    Kagali asks Yuuki the most obvious question in the world.

    A loss of body part, albeit significant, could be treated with a high level potion. Even Kagali¡¯s magic could restore that kind of wound.

    There¡¯s hardly a reason to remain armless, at least no reason Kagali could think of.

    ¡¸Hmm? It¡¯s fine, no problem!

    They say the cksmiths are awesome in the empire, so I was thinking of getting myself a metal arm!¡¹

    ¡¸Haaah?! The hell you dare to say, after losing to that bastard Leon!

    What? ¡°I¡¯ll surely win!¡± you said?

    Instead you suffered a terrible defeat and we barely escaped with our lives!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha. For you to be that angry. He was stronger than I thought, so what could I have done about him?

    Besides, it¡¯s not a loss if you live to see the morn! *snicker*

    I got an ultimate skill and stole the power of a Chaos Dragon.

    Also took that Red Knight¡¯s teleportation power, so what¡¯s the big deal?¡¹

    Yuuki casually responded to Kagali¡¯s grumbling.

    He¡¯s totally not reflecting. Realizing that, Kagali decided to give up.

    The fact is, Yuuki suffered a crushing defeat before Leon.

    His trump card was useless, and the abilities he gained were not worth the loss.

    Luckily, when the Chaos Dragon¡¯s power was taken it disrupted the maic field in the atmosphere allowing Yuuki and the rest to escape by teleporting away.

    Even so, Kagali could not bear to see Yuuki remain as he was, so

    ¡¸Yuuki-sama, are you sure you would not like me to lend you a hand?

    Leon was far stronger than I remember him.

    As such, I must take responsibility for my mistake, but I must ask...

    Why did you hold back against him?¡¹

    When Kagali finished the sentence, Chloe opened her eyes and nced at Yuuki,

    For but a moment, Chloe was able to ¡°see¡± into Yuuki¡¯s actual strength.

    Since it was but a moment, Chloe was unable to measure his actual strength and could only curse her inadequate analysis abilities.

    Even so, it was clear that he had another ultimate skill.

    And this was not something Chloe could ignore.

    ¡¸Ahahaha, what did you expect? I can¡¯t go around parading my power in front of Chloe.

    We¡¯ll fight eventually, and, although she may suck at analyzing, she could always just let Demon Lord Rimuru know¨Cwho clearly excels at it.

    I mean, I have to keep at least one hand in check, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, I see... just a beaten dog making excuses, huh¡¹

    ¡¸Hey! That¡¯s mean, Kagali!¡¹

    Always hiding his true intentions under the guise of a clown.

    But this time he may have spoken his mind, so thought Chloe.

    He truly is an enigma¨CKagurazaka Yuuki.

    His words are fraught with lies and deceit.

    Like that time with the kids,

    ¡ºOh, did you not know?

    When a child¡¯s body is on the verge of copse the energy it releases is just right for another summoning.

    In other words, you can just try redo the summoning!¡»

    Without a question, that was a lie.

    Yuuki the ¡ºSummoner¡»¨Csuch is one of his unique skills¨C has no need for that energy.

    He can continue summoning as long as he wants. Well, considering the necessary requirements he would have to wait a month, but still..

    There¡¯s no need to recycle the kids.

    From the time Chloe observed him, she has noted how bizarre he really was.

    He hopes for the world to crumble, but handled his Guild duties admirably.

    He said he was exploiting the kids, but he built them a nice school.

    He doesn¡¯t hesitate to do evil, and would probably go all the way without any hesitation. Even when opposing the Demon Lords, he causally used hostages and stole ud¡¯s heart...

    Even so, if he truly desires to destroy this world, his method is haphazard at best.

    Moreover...

    ¡¸Hey, why didn¡¯t you take that Red Knight¡¯s life?

    If you wanted to, you could have taken the energy of her soul, right?¡¹

    Without breaking her gaze, Chloe asked Yuuki.

    ¡¸Huh? What do you mean? I took everything.

    If any was left that would be because I can¡¯t use the skill very well, yet.

    Damn, I guess I should have pulled more¡¹

    Yuuki replied,ughing cheerfully.

    Chloe concluded that getting a straight answer out of him was impossible. If so, she could do naught but continue observing him.

    An enigma¨CKagurazaka Yuuki.

    If he truly desired to destroy the world, then he was, without a doubt, Chloe¡¯s enemy. For that reason she would continue to watch him.

    Rimuru, Leon, Ruminas, Hinata, and the kids.

    She had many people she cared about.

    If Yuuki sought to destroy their world, she would mercilessly ughter him.

    But what if he sought something else?

    Before she finished thinking, the city they would stay in came into view.

    The Capital of the world¡¯s strongest military state, Naska.

    Chloe again closed her eyes.

    There was a lot to consider, and Chloe was bad at thinking things through.

    She would observe first and thinkter. About Yuuki, and about his goals.

    In the end, Chloe could only observe.

    Empire¡¯s military was split into three divisions.

    The Armored Corps¨Ca marvel of technology by Imperial engineers. They ride modern tanks and symbolize the Empire¡¯s technological prowess.

    The Beast Corps¨Cfrom the four corners of the world, the Empire brought beasts of wonderful strength and forced them to obey. They symbolize the Empire¡¯s strength.

    And the Mixed Corps¨Ca group of engineer rejects and beast exiles. These members are too powerful and too smart to work as a single organization.

    If their power wasbined they would be the most potent threat.

    They represent the Empire¡¯s heart. Young as it may be.

    Their armies are not something one could achieve without otherworld¡¯s influence.

    Otherworld¡¯s technologies and skills are interwoven to create an army of never-before seen prowess.

    The Empire did not just collect beasts from the four corners of this world.

    People with various skills and knowledge.

    The Empire weed world travelers with open arms, and most of them by far reside there.

    Which is why their influence changed the empire so.

    Of course, there being many in the Empire who possess a unique skill, these too have been assembled into an army.

    The Empire has grown too strong.

    And behind the scenes another army is protecting the Empire.

    But calling it an army is too much, it is at most a unit, but its strength is far beyond that of the three armies¡¯.

    In other words, they are powerful enough to be called an army despite being a single unit.

    The Empire is founded upon the maxim that strength is everything.

    There are two beings of absolute power who have authority over the rest [2].

    The Emperor himself, the generalissimo is one.

    The other is the de factomander over the armed forces, the being whom the Emperor himself trusts. That being also has the duty to protect the Emperor with the Guardsmen.

    That being is so powerful he is said to surpass the demon lords, and has ensured the Empires safety for hundreds of years.

    Next, there are three generals. These threemand each of the three armies.

    These four men are the pirs of the Empire.

    Each has been given the Empire¡¯s treasured God-tiered equipment. Equipment of unbelievable power.

    The strongest equipment before which no man can be an equal.

    And then the Guardsmen.

    A hundred individuals of great power join the Guard; their strength is legendary.

    Of course, many of them are from another world.

    The Empire does not discriminate against world travelers, and recognizes only strength.

    To these one hundred the Emperor bestowed legendary equipment. These one hundred are the Empire¡¯s strongest force.

    But how are the one hundred selected?

    Through inter-army duel andbat.

    A system where the young may usurp the seat of the elder. Though forbidden during marches, any member of the army could challenge a superior to a duel..

    If they were defeated, they would have to wait a year before they were permitted to challenge him again. As such, everyone continuously sharpened their skills.

    Such was the best system for a country where strength was everything.

    In ce of a captain, Guardsmen would serve. As a result, if you wanted to rise in status, you would wait for an opportunity to defeat them.

    And...

    A general was reced for the first time in many decades.

    A singled had made history.

    Thisd reached the pinnacle of the Empire.

    With a metal arm, Kagurazaka Yuuki became a General of the Mixed Army in the shortest time.

    A warrior of legends.

    In a blink of an eye he built up support for himself; and though there were already some who supported him from the beginning, no one seemed to mind.

    And now,

    The Mixed Army consolidated under a single will.

    The legend will go down to say that the Empire¡¯s invasion began on the day Yuuki gained power.

    End of the Demon Lord¡¯s Gambit Arc

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    [1] yed around with acronyms. What do you guys think?

    [2} I know this seems contradictory, I think so too... probably will be edited out in the Light Novel.

 Chapter 137 â€“ A year of Progress

    Dear readers, Clown here.

    I apologize for the dys in getting the chapters out to you. I initially nned to finish the whole chapter roughly 24 hours ago. Sadly, some work came up that I couldn¡¯t put up. I was thinking of how I can give you steady releases, and this is what I decided:

    I will be uploading chapters in parts, no more than 2-3 parts per chapter, which will hopefully mean an update once every 2-3 days!

    I will try to finish this chapter by Thursday, 3/3 at 11:59 pm GMT -4.

    The Empire¡¯s Invasion Arc

    137. A year of Progress (Part 1)

    After Yuuki escaped, we were unable to immediately pursue.

    As they say: haste makes waste.

    One could say that Leon¡¯s impatience led to Yuuki escaping, but the real reason is the fact that we couldn¡¯t trust each other.

    As such, I noticed that we need to establish order amongst ourselves first.

    I mean, there¡¯s no question that all of us desperately want to save Chloe.

    But no good wille from acting rashly, and who could have excepted Yuuki to slip into the Empire.

    Fighting the Empire along with him puts as at a disadvantage. We need to prepare.

    I was tasked with handling Milim, while Leon would handle information-gathering. But that entailed basically waiting for his spy to report in.

    With regards to the resurrected red knight, the blue knight was delighted and Leon thanked Ruminas. Thus we decided on our future actions.

    Leon will collect information while refraining from impatient actions.

    Though Leon¡¯s anger was easy to understand, the fact remains that he let Yuuki escape.

    Well, maybe he can just create a barrier around the battlefield¡ªthough whether a bearer of an ultimate skill would be affected is a different story¡ªbut I still believe that we should not act independently.

    Sure, we won¡¯te to trust each other with our lives; but we do share amon goal.

    Thismon goal is the only thing that binds our group together. Should thatmon goal disappear there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll be able to control the other two.

    While Leon is gathering information, there are ces which we must visit.

    For now, we need to return and prepare our countries for an eventual confrontation with the Empire.

    But first, I have to deal with Milim.

    Life got a bitplicated for me once I separated from Leon and Ruminas.

    Soothing the raging Milim.

    Telling her that her pet was resurrected, and getting thanked by a delighted Milim.

    And have her ¡°guardian¡±e right after Milim anger was soothed.

    In short, I had to prevent Milim from rampaging.

    I guess you could even say that I needed to manipte her.

    Her ¡°guardian¡± (Frey) should havee sooner. She seems to havee the moment Milim regained herposure, but I don¡¯t want to think that Frey was just waiting for the right moment to return.

    In short: my life sucked, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why I had to suffer through this.

    Right... Leon forced me into this.

    Well, since Milim¡¯s mood improved quickly, I guess it wasn¡¯t that bad.

    From within the orb I carried the Chaos Dragon¡¯s soul formed into a small monster.

    A dragon hatchling... a DATCHLING!!..

    He basically appeared from within the egg the moment Milim came.

    ¡¸... Gaia, is that you?¡¹

    ¡¸Kyuui!!!¡¹

    The dragon and the girl embraced each other.

    A touching reunion.

    After that, we ¡°partied¡±... by going to thebyrinth and power-leveling Gaia.

    What? No! We weren¡¯t just ying around. I mean, we only got into our avatars¡ªRamiris, Milim, Veldora, and I¡ªand delved into thebyrinth.

    Since Gaia could fly, he followed close behind me.

    And as you would expect from a Chaos Dragon,

    The dragon got used to fighting after only a few battles, and quickly started using miasma breath against multiple opponents¡ªmiasma breath would drive our enemies mad.

    The dragon also had a skill etched into his soul¡ªgravity maniption¡ªwhich he used to create shield around us, thus bing one of the most valuable members of our party.

    The barrier is rather strong, and now, even if the enemy is a mage, my magic barrier and Gaia¡¯s gravity barrier creates an imprable wall.

    As a result, though we had previously struggled against the boss of the 30th floor, we have now cleared him with ease.

    ¡¸Kua-ha-ha-ha! He¡¯s no match for us now!¡¹

    ¡¸Yep! It¡¯s only Gozule, after all!¡¹

    ¡¸Wahahaha! This made my day!¡¹

    ¡¸Kyui!!¡¹

    That was fun.

    Hmm? No! We weren¡¯t just ying around!

    Stop saying such foolish things. We¡¯re trying hard for Gaia¡¯s sake!

    As long as it¡¯s for Gaia, what¡¯s the problem with us having a bit fun?

    But soon we... no, I couldn¡¯t help but be ovee with worry over Chloe.

    No matter how much you enjoy the present such thoughts just creep up unexpectedly.

    But, no, I must not worry. ¡®Tis not an emergency yet, and undue worry harms one¡¯s heart.

    I wonder if Milim and the rest suggested wee here because my worry was showing on my face?

    If so, I would be very grateful.

    As soon as we tried advancing to the next floor, Frey appeared.

    And though Milim protested, it was useless.

    Even though Milim was crying and wailing like a child not wanting to leave he arcade, Frey¡¯s iron smile and words of ¡°persuasion¡± won in the end.

    Figuring that Milim came over to y, Frey made sure that Milim understand that she¡¯ll be working without a break for a while.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be back!¡¹

    Milim said, leaving.

    In and out like a storm.

    As for Gaia, he continued wandering the Labyrinth in his current form.

    It was too soon, he said, to have Milim train him, so he nned to return to her side after bing slightly stronger. Thebyrinth has an magical energy level, and Gaia has Ramiris¡¯ bracelet, so he should be fine.

    And thus anotherpanion joined us in ourbyrinth adventures.

    By the way, we didn¡¯t know of this at the time, but our five member team came to be known as the unique bosses of thebyrinth. Inhabiting the floor above the first, a bosses of unbelievable strength, they say.

    In other words, when we controlled our avatars, we were so strong that adventurers would just roll over and die.

    I found out about thister when these rumors reached me.

    This, though, is how we appeased Milim¡¯s anger.

    None of us would dare to have fun while Milim was away.

    So we decided to actually do some work. Well... I¡¯m not sure what I can do actually.

    There was that thing, about doing a joint research venture?

    I was supposed to supervise it and make any requests I could think of to them, I think.

    Thanks to Gerudo¡¯s efforts in building a road and setting up barriers along it, the preparations for our various joint ventures are going well.

    We¡¯ll soon have a road running directly from Sarion to Tempest.

    We also have a n to build a railway heading towards the dwarfs, so as to facilitate faster exchange of goods and materials.

    But I worry¡ªshould the Empire invade, would these railroads not harm us in the end? That¡¯s why we prioritized building a road to Sarion first.

    By the way, the researchers have arrived: the Dwarf Artisans, Sarion¡¯s Sorcerers, and Holy Empire¡¯s Engineers.

    Though the roads have not been fully paved yet, they could easily travel here already.

    That¡¯s why they arrived even before wepleted the roads.

    I know this iste... I¡¯m going to stop setting a schedule. So... on Thursday myptop broke, and other than losing a lot of work files, I lost most of my trantion. Then, I had to buy myself a newptop... which inparison is so terrible it hurts¨Cthe one that broke was an i7, and this is a Dual Celeron... ~(-_-; ). How bad is it? Let¡¯s just say that I cannot read manga on it... it takes a good minute to load the picture. Oh and youtube videos aregging D:

    Sorry guys, this really was out of my hands.

    Anyways, I¡¯ll finish this chapter today. Chapter 138 is being handled by Kuma-kuma, and Chapter 139 is Guro¡¯s.

    137. A year of progress (part 2)

    I digress, but must again reiterate that wepleted these transportation routes in but a year.

    We even set up nightmps and anti-monster barriers for night travelers.

    Towards the Dwarf Kingdom we set up a railroad, and half-way along it we built a few inns¨Cthoseter developed into a town.

    That town benefited greatly from the various engineering projects and became rather prosperous.

    And because it¡¯s close to a river, it¡¯s a good ce for people toe and rest.

    That town, by the way, willter develop to be a central station district.

    And yeah, we were wary of the empire¡¯s invasion, so it¡¯s not like I regret any of the choices then made.

    The fact that we so quickly built the roads and railroads actually helped me solidify dominance over Jura Forest entire.

    Each tribe pledged their loyalty, and their young joined Gerudo¡¯s corps. Thanks to the roads we established a solid tradework of food and goods.

    In fact, we may have created as efficient a system as the one back in my previous world.

    I thought for a second on whether I should build forts and castles, but decided against it. It would just be a waste of time, I figured.

    If the Empire really does invade us, then I¡¯ll justpletely destroy it. What¡¯s the point of being anxious against someone you¡¯ll know for a brief second?

    We¡¯ll just use our entire force and stop them before they even start. So there¡¯s no point in building castles.

    Though if the Empire does advance we might have to destroy some of the rails; but even if we have to do so, we can just rebuild themter.

    And since we don¡¯t know when and if theye, there¡¯s no point in stalling our development even for a moment.

    The matter of the angels is the same.

    When they invade I¡¯ll annihte them. What¡¯s broken we can simply repair.

    After all, things are not as important as people.

    Protect not the art but the artisan, so I say.

    Having arranged our affairs around this notion, even I was surprised at how fast we developed.

    The spirit research was primarily handled by the Dwarfs¡¯ and Elves¡¯ joint venture.

    Bester was originally involved in the ¡°Magic Armor Research,¡± and this type of research is the mostmon in this world.

    In contrast, Sorcery Studies are veiled in secrecy and taboos.

    The genius researcher, Epress Elmeshia basically founded this field by mixing Elemental Studies with Alchemy.

    With many brilliant minds from the Sorcerer¡¯s Dynasty here, we¡¯re going to have a splendid Sorcery facility here. Of course, no state secrets will be divulged, though.

    Then there are the Vampire¡¯s researchers, which are unlike anything in this world.

    They study not magic, but physics and thews of the world. Science of our world.

    They depend not on magic but on usingws and the building blocks of reality to achiever desired results.

    For a world full of magic, this kind of study is the true heresy.

    And the amount of information they have is so vast, that it will greatly affect our future research.

    The whole point of this was to fill Tempest with research of every kind¡ªto exchange ideas of every kind, and, as a result, to create fields of research and facilities the likes of which this world has never seen.

    It is thus paramount that the research is carried out in utmost secrecy.

    So we need a location that can be easily protected and difficult to infiltrate.

    What better ce could you chose than the 95th floor of thebyrinth? The treants have set up a city there, you see.

    And this city is also inhabited by elves, some of whom may want to help in the research.

    It¡¯s easy to defend, easily essible, so it really is the ideal location.

    Even if the angels attack, they will probably not be able to reach the 95th floor. Even if they do, Ramiris says we can just swap 99th for the 95th floor at a moment¡¯s notice.

    So this will give me a peace of mind.

    So with this, we proceeded to set up sleeping quarters.

    And when the research began in the earnest, we immediately ran into disagreement. Every single group wanted to focus on their field and was worried about the confidentiality of their studies.

    That, however, would defeat the whole purpose.

    So, I decided to divulge all their secrets quickly.

    What secret is safe from Raphael? Ipiled their research in easy to understand terms and handed such a portfolio to each one of them.

    Oh, and I wrote it on valuable paper, not parchment. The paper is low quality¡ªmade from wood fibers.

    But it is a step in the right direction.

    Like this we got them to cooperate.

    Of course alcohol yed a role. There¡¯s a beautiful paradise of alcohol and elves right outside of the research facility. Any dispute could easily be... dissolved in a bar.

    The Vampires, too, though they did not need to suck life out of people, certainly enjoyed sucking the alcohol out of cups.

    By the way, I too joined them on many asions but was never paid for overtime work. Unfair, right?

    Seems like exchanging cups is a way for people to transcend national boundaries. Thus we all became good friends and brought forth various results.

    Ramiris, of course, was also interested in this research.

    At some point she became the research facility¡¯s mascot and idol.

    Oh, and I did not forget that I broke her golem so long ago, so we focused on that first.

    Being familiar with both ¡°Magic Armor n¡± and ¡°Spirit Armor,¡± we quicklypleted the research. For some reason, most of the researchersughed an emptyugh when we did.

    How long did they work without a single break through? I guess you would get discouraged if that were to happen.

    And admittingly, the gem I invited came in handy.

    We also were able to push for the release of the ¡°Barrier-kun¡±¡ªKurobee¡¯s and Bester¡¯s Simplified Magic Circle Equipment.

    Using their invention and other data, we were able to start absorbing magical energy from the atmosphere and thusplete the Spirit Amor.

    The spirits would convert magical energy into spiritual energy, which would then be stored in batteries.

    In other words, so long as some magical energy is present, perpetual motion is possible.

    I have finally attained unlimited energy!

    The first project we built was the Spirit Armor for Ramiris.

    7 feet tall, weighing 1.5 tons. Charged with a number of batteries, allowing for individual and high-speed motion via gravity control.

    Arming it was also kind of fun. It¡¯s one of those things that would excite any military otaku, though its performance is far below Beretta.

    So I personally think it¡¯s more of a toy than anything.

    But this research dide in handy for the Magical Energy Train.

    I was considering at first to use golems or demons to power it, but that¡¯s no longer necessary.

    We took time to design the wheels to fit the tracks, as well as to create passenger and cargo cars.

    We emphasized horse-power, efficiency, and load capacity.

    And after a few test runs, the train started running. Reaching an average speed of 50 km per hour.

    This invention, which redefinedmerce, naturally altered history. With trains, you could transport even produce before it spoiled.

    We will never stopying rails.

    Not only between us and the Dwarf Kingdom, but also towards the seas, the four corners of this Earth! Too many requests areing from other countries.

    Brumund Kingdom wants a stop, so does Ingrasia, and Sorcerer¡¯s Dynasty Sario wants a direct line.

    Nheless, the rail towards Dwarf Kingdom took a year to develop, so new rails will have to wait for a bit.

    We still need to master inertia and gravity control, as well as consider armed trains.

    While Fortresses are not needed to counter the empire, armed trains mighte in handy.

    How about equipping a spirit cannon on it, maybe some rail guns, and also ferry troups on it.

    Well... this really was just a hobby, and I¡¯m not really serious about this. So long as no one takes my words seriously.

    As in any world, how fast you can deploy your soldiers decides the war. So it¡¯s not like arming the train will make that big of a difference.

    It¡¯s fine to use the normal train cars.

    And thus in a year, we created twenty trains. Each consists of about six-cars.

    With these trains, we created a four-thousand-man strong train corps. We could increase that number, and would likely do so soon, but not now.

    Right now we¡¯re just ironing out the problems of using trains.

    Once we¡¯re done, a trip between the Dwarf Kingdom and Tempest should take at most three days.

    So a roundtrip would take a week. Though hopefully with time we could increase the speed.

    And when did announce to the world this invention, countries were in total uproar over it.

    So we aplished lots in this one year.

    ording to what Leon¡¯s spies gathered, Yuuki has been climbing the ranks of the Empire.

    But they are still unable to invade us. There¡¯s no doubt they are preparing for war, but war will not start just yet.

    There may be a chance they¡¯ll send assassins, but it¡¯s actually rather unlikely. As Ruminas said: it¡¯s a waste of men to try to kill us that way.

    In fact, that¡¯s just how it turned out. Any attempts were basically suicide, and they gave up after the first attempt.

    And it¡¯s not like we could permit them to see what we¡¯re up to.

    In any case, it¡¯s clear that the Empire is getting ready.

    And thus, our research continues.

    There¡¯s no question that, inasmuch as us, the Empire achieved grand things this year.

    And we were not the only ones to prepare.

    I actually found out about this just about when we started testing our trains.

    The countries neighboring Jura forest, the Council, sent us an invitation.

    Asking us to participate in their next meeting.

    Of course, at this point, this invitation was essentially fated to arrive.

 Chapter 138 â€“ A request from the council

    Hey guys, the name¡¯s dusty, Smoggy¡¯s cousin. Since he¡¯s currently well...um...dead, I¡¯m be standing in for a bit. Incidentally, he died when he was crushed under a pile of essays and reports, he didn¡¯t look too happy turning into a pancake.

    Btw, sorry about the long amount of time I took...something happened midway (damn humans and their faulty machines)...anyways, enjoy!

    Edited by the Clown

    138. A request from the council

    The Council is a collusion of the countries that surround the Great Jura Forest.

    With congressmen selected from each country, a monthly meeting was held in the Ingrasia Kingdom.

    If one had to describe it, the congressmen met first to control profit, and second to manage operations of their countries.

    When I say profit, I mean more: damage control and monster control.

    There¡¯s also the need to bnce the trade of country specialties, but because spections and policies of individual countries often get lumped in, these discussions are often difficult.

    In addition, on the agenda is aid for victims of famine and monster attacks.

    Issuing subjugation requests to the Freedom Association to mitigate future harm is also the job of the council.

    Operation funds are from member countries, the amount they pay is proportional to the country¡¯s size.

    Along with this financial burden is the opportunity to increase the number of one¡¯s congressmen. In other words, gain more say in the council. For example, arge country would need to pay three times as much, but sends three times as many congressmen.

    This doesn¡¯t have a direct effect on one¡¯s nation, but does allow a country to show off its power.

    As one¡¯s voice in the council increases, so does the opportunity to get preferential treatment. Thus, even though one would profit from the meeting itself, there is profit to be made there.

    There is also a minimum membership fee, failing to meet which results in expulsion.

    Expulsion means no help during emergencies... a death sentence for smaller countries. The decision to expel a member is also made by the majority, which simply solidified the power of therger countries.

    Membership fees are expensive, and thergest Farmas Kingdom was recently destroyed.

    And then there was the recent chaos regarding the Freedom Association. As such, it¡¯s natural for the council to panic a bit.

    And now terrible news have reached the council.

    There¡¯s movement in the Eastern Empire!

    This was enough to throw the council into full-blown panic.

    The council, currently amidst secession and confusion, was faced with a danger capable of eliminating every country.

    The one who summarized the situation was the Ingrasia Kingdom¡¯s congressman.

    For the kingdoms to be in disarray just as empire¡¯s beginning to move, this might be the worst case scenario.

    To the royalty and legitor of each nation this was a self-evident truth.

    If, a certain small nation were to submit to the empire¡¯s scheme, the other nations would follow in suit. At that time, the remaining country¡¯s defeat would be all but certain.

    3 years ago, smart countries had already begun preparations in response to the Eastern Empire¡¯s movement. However, matching the Empire¡¯s military might with their own did not go well.

    Therefore, the main agenda of the day was the formation of an alliance against the Empire.

    That day¡¯s agenda was looking rough.

    Amongst them was the chairman of the Freedom Arbitration Committee was Hinata Sakaguchi.

    While arge country can sustain a standby army, a small country cannot afford to do so in times of peace.

    While hiring mercenaries at times of war has been amon practice, with every nation stockpiling fighting power simultaneously, they simply ran out of people to hire.

    Thus, some of them suggested that every nation should send a portion of their fighting power to form a private army under the direct control of the council

    ¡¸In other words, aside from the parliament guards, the council should also have an army!

    During times of peace they would be used for patrolling and monster countermeasures.

    Now that the Freedom Association is no more, it should be possible to hire adventurers as soldiers through the Freedom Arbitration Committee, what do you think? ¡¹

    This proposition was also the main topic of today¡¯s conversation.

    For some time silence dominated the council. Monster countermeasures has also been handled by paying the Freedom Association a certain amount. The name of the supplier may have changed, but that¡¯s about it.

    Donations and support has been given to the church, from the Council¡¯s funds.

    In exchange for the aid, themittee has managed to handle monsters without relying greatly on foreign troops. As a result, monster damages has been greatly lowered aspared to previously. [1]

    ED Note: You sure it¡¯s not just the monsters and the church in cahoots?

    Thus the congressman demanded people to patrol and a permanent standing army.

    Hinata looked at the congressman in amazement, and sighed.

    ¡¸So, you¡¯re saying that the Adventurers affiliated with the Freedom Arbitration Committee, will be forced under the control of the council? ¡¹

    Hiding her tired expression, Hinata asked the congressman.

    Certainly, there are funds in the council. However, it isn¡¯t arge amount.

    Previously, the council would determine payment based on the rank of the monster the adventurer would face. The Freedom Arbitration Associaion, on the other hand, subjugates monsters as part of their faith, and require no other reward.

    But with the funds that the council already had, the council wouldn¡¯t even be able to treat every citizen to a meal. To impose a duty upon free men and women for such a meager amount is akin to treating humans as dogs.

    The Freedom Association was an association that had no ties to any country. Therefore, by paying a certain amount of tax, the association had gained the right to settle in a country.

    Of course, their stance is a neutral one.

    When natural disasters such as monster outbreaks ur, a mobilization order per the agreement with the country would be issued, and they would cooperate with forced affiliated with the country.

    However, wars are not natural disasters. There¡¯s no reason for adventurers to join a country in a way.

    Sure, directors may have changed and several adjustments were implemented, nut there¡¯s fundamentally no change from the Freedom Association era. Or rather, by being incorporated with the church, the organization¡¯s strength has increased and now rivals that of a nation.

    The congressman¡¯s remark of giving the council direct control over adventurers was absolutely absurd.

    However, the circumstances have changed.

    The countries feared that, even if they joined hands with the Freedom Arbitration Committee, they still would be unable to repel invaders.

    Hinata was aware of this.

    The intelligence gathering ability of the man from the Burmund Kingdom, Fuse, was high. The details of each country¡¯s inner workings had been reported to Hinata in advance.

    Thus, she decided to assess the attitude of the other party without t out denying them.

    As if facing a roaring waterfall, Hinata watched a portion of the legitors nod vigorously, and

    ¡¸Precisely. As Legitor Giaban mentioned, it is natural for us to unite and face an unprecedented danger. We presume the association agrees? ¡¹

    ¡¸¡¯Tis true, a good n. As the Arbitration Committee, you can¡¯t overlook this crisis either can you?

    It¡¯s natural for fellow humans to cooperate. Wouldn¡¯t you agree? ¡¹

    And so on.

    Probably through a secret agreement, murmurs of approval rose simultaneously.

    Not everyone was included, however there were no objections from the rest of the legitors. Besides, having trouble withmandeering at times of war was a problem many countries shared.

    So, many probably expect a prompt rejection, but can¡¯t help but try to get some free soldiers this way.

    But it all proceeded brilliantly within Hinata¡¯s expectations, and in lieu with the evidence.

    Now then, what to do? Hinata thought. Or rather, the answer¡¯s a given.

    ept, or reject.

    It¡¯s easy to t out reject them. To begin with, they¡¯re on equal footing¡ªthey can¡¯t be forced to ept.

    Sure the point is to protect each other, but this is nheless a rtion of give and take. The Association isn¡¯t so weak that they must follow.

    And even if she does reject, there¡¯s no country among them that has the authority (now) to expel a nation refusing military support. The current council simply couldn¡¯t continue to exist if they were to lose even a single taxpayer.

    Moreover, the association is indispensable to the council¡ªthey prevent illegal activities and suppress criminals.

    Only one group has such influence as to force other countries from the council¡ªwhat was known as the Freedom Association, and what is now the Freedom Arbitration Association.

    However, if this ends with a rejection, then the rtion between the Association and the council will turn bitter.

    I refuse! I want to say, but they won¡¯t take this lying down.

    Moreover, if the Association does not cooperate with the council, then they won¡¯t be able to match the Eastern Empire.

    Being callouslymanded around is repugnant, and yet it¡¯s hard to reject this. What a pain.

    Then must they ept?

    This will likely be seen as the Association¡¯s fall from grace. No doubt within a year, the Association will be forced to lick the Council¡¯s feet.

    This must absolutely be avoided. Considering future rtions with the group of countries, an equal rtion must be maintained.

    Sure it¡¯s hard, but the Association must refuse.

    But there¡¯s no way she can simply ept.

    And Thus, Hinata made a suggestion.

    She suggested that they...

    ??????????????????????????

    In response to the council¡¯s request, I havee to the Ingrasia Kingdom.

    I¡¯ve been given a VIP treatment, they¡¯re prepared a hotel of the highest ss. Right now, I wander in the castle town.

    I brought Benimaru and Souei along. Also Shuna. It¡¯ll be troublesome if I bring too many, but this should be fine.

    Shion is busy training the subordinates, and Gerudo has takenmand of various constructions.

    As for Diablo, he¡¯s been out clearing whatever remains of Farmas. He¡¯s been saying something about gathering his prot¨¦g¨¦... whatever that means.

    Well, they¡¯lle immediately if I call them, and it¡¯s not like there¡¯s work for them to do here, so I let them do as they please.

    And that¡¯s why the four of us travelled to the Ingrasia Kingdom.

    We¡¯ve look around at various shops, and Shuna was especially interested in window-shopping thetest clothes and decoration.

    Benimaru has been acting vigntly as my guard.

    Souei has been lurking about, giving me reports from the shadows.

    Speaking of shadows, it¡¯s been lonely now that Ranga no longer dwells in my shadows¨Che¡¯s with Gobuta.

    Gobuta has been called to train with Karion, and he suddenly broke into tears, saying he was going to be killed. With a ¡°it can¡¯t be helped¡±-kind-of-feel, Ranga joined him, but his tail was clear: Ranga too was depressed...

    Oh, but I¡¯m pretty sure Ranga likes Gobuta.

    And all¡¯s swell when they are doing well.

    While enjoying a meal in the Ingrasia kingdom, we exchanged opinions about the uing council meeting.

    Shuna¡¯s holding on to the clothing I bought her happily, and is rather talkative. It¡¯s fun to see such a difference,pared to the sad-excuse-for-a-secretary Shion.

    Doesn¡¯t seem like she was listening to us at all though, but I don¡¯t think it matters much.

    Honestly, I actually don¡¯t give a damn about the council. I came out here with Shuna and Benimaru today to give them a well deserved break.

    So unlike Souei who¡¯s always on some business trip, I would like to give Benimaru and Shuna a chance to enjoy the world.

    And that¡¯s why we¡¯re giddily discussing tomorrow¡¯s agenda.

    ¡¸So, Souei. What¡¯s the agenda of tomorrow¡¯s meeting?¡¹

    Souei then let us know.

    Contrary to our expectations, seems like there¡¯s a dragon rampaging somewhere, the appearance of a mysterious demon lord... or so Souei¡¯s subordinates gathered.

    Doesn¡¯t Souei like to work hard!

    Bing something like shadow-beings, his troops were collecting information non-stoptely.So the reason for our invitation should already be known by Souei.

    And by now everyone knows that I rely on Souei for info gathering.

    ¡¸Well, we¡¯ve already got the gist of it. We relied on records of country strengths and our own hypotheses...¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, spare us the details. So, why were we invited?

    We¡¯ve been treated as a national guest, but they probably want something.

    I wonder is it because of the train? Do they want it in each country?

    Since we would need toy rails... it would be impossible even if they asked ¡¹

    ¡¸Perhaps, they want our help because a war is about to start?

    The only ones we¡¯re obligated to help is the Burmund Kingdom?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, the empire. There¡¯s that too. It¡¯s about time huh¡¹

    Benimaru and I talked about important matters casually.

    Shuna isn¡¯t here at the moment, so no one can stop us from divulging state secrets in a caf¨¦.

    But thanks to a barrier we¡¯ve erected earlier, no one can hear us anyways.

    ¡¸What Benimaru said is correct.

    However, it does seem that the train has also became quite the hot topic. To those who couldn¡¯t imagine such a thing, that is. Some merchants contacted Myormiles-dono, but he¡¯s not one that an be bought.

    The main matter will be on Eastern Empire¡¯s invasion, and possibility of Tempest¡¯s support.¡¹

    ¡¸How unfortunate that they want our power and not the train... Well, I am nning on crushing the empire, but is there a reason for us not to ept?¡¹

    ¡¸Ay. Actually, from the information we grasped, the Empire¡¯s forces are a big deal.

    In a straight up sh, in terms of national power, we would be at a disadvantage.

    It would be a different story if we forcefully mobilize every race of the Great Jura Forest, though¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true.

    I mean, they have prepared for war for many hundreds of years.

    Worst case scenario, we might even be asking countries here to cooperate¡¹

    And so the conversation between Benimaru and I continued.

    In reality, it would be great if we could avoid open conflict, considering that Yuuki¡¯s there as well.

    That¡¯s because I hoped to conceal our fighting potentials like Sion and Diablo, who are currently enthusiastically strengthening themselves.

    Seems like I inadvertently caused our Department heads to go into a training phase. Even Gobuta is out and about trying to get stronger.

    Moreover, even if the countries never requested our support, I can¡¯t really imagine a case where we did not join in the conflict.

    ¡¸I see, there¡¯s probably no problem right?

    In this situation, the power bnce is split between the association and the council

    The council reflects the noble¡¯s opinions, while the association defends the interest of themoners......

    The Council pushed tomandeer adventurers, and Hinata proposed to utilize the strength of Tempest instead.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? They want to use us?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, using us. However, since we¡¯ve been recognized as a country, our forces will be left to our own discretion.

    In other words......¡¹

    ¡¸Hohou. I see, isn¡¯t it fine... wait how is that different from just being used!?¡¹

    ¡¸This sure leaves a bad taste......

    Well, the other party doesn¡¯t seem to have any intention of taking advantage of us but it¡¯s still hard to stomach. ¡¹

    We both nodded and concluded the conversation.

    With our cake after a meal, the clerk hade.

    Cake.

    Such an alluring food.

    While a sweet taste can still be prepared to some degree, sugar is still a valuablemodity.

    And so, cakes are super high ss luxury goods even in Tempest.

    Ah, this nostalgic taste.

    Even though I ate this every day for too many days, it¡¯s still great.

    The real reason I brought Shuna here today is for the cake.

    This way Shuna will remember the taste of the cake and reproduce it. My memory wasn¡¯t enough to recreate the taste, so I had to bring her here.

    ¡¸Shuna, this is seriously delicious

    During your stay here, feel free to eat as much as you want. So, remember the taste to the best of your ability¡¹

    Shuna, who was puzzled by my words, tried the cake.

    First the short cake. It¡¯s orthodox, but this cake affects all other cakes. If this one¡¯s bad, no doubt the rest will not turn out well.

    Shuna took a bite out of the cake.

    And turning serious, she looked me straight and nodded. She then intently concentrated on the cake.

    Soon, words were no longer needed. We understood each other on a deeper level. And if she could even replicate ice cream, cake would definitely be a piece of cake.

    And so we,pletely discarded our earlier discussion and indulged in delicious cake.

    The next day, we arrived at the venue of the meeting.

    The contents are as expected. Hinata visitedst evening, and gave me an overview.

    As per Souei¡¯s intelligence, the council¡¯s objective was to utilize our forces in the name of cooperation.

    However, the feeling is mutual.

    And so began the sh of wits between the roon and the fox.

 Chapter 139 â€“ The Whole Story of the Assembly

    The Whole Story of the Assembly

    Yesterday¡¯s cake was delicious.

    Therefore, I will visit again in order to heal my weary mind after the tiring conference.

    As expected of the royal capital of Ingrasia Kingdom where the Freedom Association¡¯s Headquarters was located.

    Yuuki actually did a good job.

    He searched for ¡°World Travelers¡± and sheltered them. Not just people with high ability but those with knowledge and those familiar with technology as well. Since I was mainly obsessed with food, I could learn something from this.

    To be honest, there was no satisfaction in a meal at the level of a frontier vige. Modern Japan was too luxurious.

    Only one boiled potato every day and a tasteless soup made with bitter grass. Such meal was the norm.

    Because salt was a high-ss item, food that had vor was precious.

    Even bread, since it was eaten when hard, would be nothing more than a hardship.To try and improve the food was a very natural action, but whether or not it was possible was different issue.

    Just like with me, the images formed with the knowledge of the former world might not be conveyed properly to the other party. It would be certain that there would be many attempted trial and errors between a ¡°World Traveler¡± withmon sense and the other party.

    I could pretty much estimate that much.

    Thanks to their efforts, I could eat a cake, even in this world.

    Although the reason I came to Ingrasia Kingdom¡¯s royal capital was to participate in the Council¡¯s conference, I believed this issue could be more important than that.

    Today¡¯s goal was negotiating with the shopkeeper to see if he would share his recipe.

    Shuna said she could make an identical cake, but it would require several months of research in order to make one at the same level.

    I greeted Kirsch-san,[1] the shopkeeper. I wanted to ask him to teach Shuna how to make it.

    The recipe might have been a secret, but even if it was useless, I had continued to ask him.

    ¡¸Aah? You want learn how to make my cake?

    Do you think a treasured recipe can be taught to other so easily?!

    I¡¯m d that you liked the cake, but this was made with the effort of many people.

    So it can¡¯t be taught to others so easily.¡¹

    Oh well, it was a natural reaction.

    There are simr shops in many ces in this town, but after my eating spree andparing them to each other, only this shop had the real deal.

    It was certain that the other shops only imitated this shop. This shopkeeper could also be another ¡°World Traveler.¡±

    ¡¸Could you please do something about that?¡¹

    Shuna asked politely while lowering her head.

    It was a refined movement that ced her both hands together and bent at the waist beautifully, charmed all who saw it.

    ¡¸......guu. I, I won¡¯t fall to sucha seductive technique!

    But, I will think about it, if you can make a dish that can satisfy me, anything is ok.¡¹

    Oops.

    It seems Shuna was able to draw out apromise. I was prepared to have to research it in the worst case scenario, but Shuna¡¯s dishes are first ss.

    It might go well.

    ¡¸Shuna-san. Cook to your heart¡¯s content and end this!

    Make that conceited shopkeeper moan by the supreme dish!¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I understand!¡¹

    Shuna was motivated.

    The cake had instigated a fire in Shuna¡¯s spirit.

    Shuna borrowed the kitchen and prepared the supreme dish.

    It was Tamagoyaki[2].

    The supreme dish, that was said could make someone understand the cook¡¯s skill, was Tamagoyaki.

    Kirsch-san stared at the given te and gulping, he swallowed his saliva. Saying nothing, with a fork, he put a mouthful Tamagoyaki into his mouth.

    ¡¸Delicious!!¡¹

    It was a single blow.

    With Shuna¡¯s dish¡¯s overwhelming power, Kirsch-san acknowledged Shuna.

    ¡¸Thank you very much¡¹

    A charming smile floated on Shuna¡¯s face.

    Things had concluded. As the smile pierced his heart, Kirsch-san seemed to fallpletely.

    ¡¸Tchi. It can¡¯t be help! It¡¯s a special asion, okay?¡¹

    The muscr Ossan responded to Shuna with a shy smile.

    Honestly, I could only say he was acting dere-dere[3]. Oh well, it couldn¡¯t be helped, Shuna¡¯s pale pink hair suited her well, and she was a lovely girl.

    Kirsch began to teach Shuna how to make the cake in the kitchen.

    Benimaru and I ordered a drink simr to coffee from the clerk, and thought about the conference earlier while waiting for Shuna.

    .........

    ......

    ...

    When I had arrived at the assembly hall where the conference was held, several Council members came to greet me.

    I heard many stories from the people who came to visit the Tournament, it seemed they wanted to tie diplomatic rtions with me.

    I considered the future appeal and interacted sociably with them.

    ¡¸Ahahahaha. Rimuru-dono, though you are called a Demon Lord, aren¡¯t you very sociable!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my, you¡¯re quite right. From now on please call me as you see fit.

    By the way, I hear that you produce many interesting items?

    Would you mind allowing our country to handle those goods?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, about that. We¡¯re in the feel the same. We also expect your cooperation.

    Of course, the appropriate remuneration would be¨D¨Dsaying more than this would be tasteless, right¡¹

    Ah, yes.

    What should I call it...this speechless feeling?

    This wasn¡¯t even being rude anymore!

    I had believed the other party might have been a noble, it might have been a failure for me to act modestly. It seemed they had misunderstood my response considerably.

    Oh well, it was troublesome. Even if I didn¡¯t particrly distribute goods to these fellows, it could still be distributed by the guild¨D¨Das the organization under the Arbitrationmittee.

    ¡¸Ah, is that so. Please take care of me at that time¡¹

    Let¡¯s go with a strategy of juggling conversations without any meaning.

    This was a conversation between adults. It was a talk of ¡°If you want to buy something,e buy it yourself!¡±

    I refused the impolite Council member with a smile and left the ce after I had finished giving light greetings.

    In the midst of a lengthy talk, anothermittee member also approached.

    Although my mood had been ruined since the morning, I endured since I could possibly request something here, and entered the meeting ce.

    And then the conference began...from then on was the true hell.

    At thest meeting, the agenda Hinata had proposed was to appeal for our cooperation. I had heard it from her.

    The defense would be entrusted to our country, and a constant amount of money would be paid. Given that the other party was certainly going to use us, we too would use the other party.

    Oh well, we were equal in this regard. Anyway we were located on the Empire¡¯s invasion route. If the war happened, it was natural for the rear to work together.

    Also, if they paid the defense fee, of course I would ept. I didn¡¯t have any reason to refuse.

    And then there was the real issue.

    The purpose of participating in this conference was to make them a hand over their surplus forces.

    In other words, I would show off the monster¡¯s power and the powerful military strength in my possession.

    Each country would pay us their defense budget, and we would be used for good. However, in fact each country possessedrge military forces, their size enabled each country to ignore Tempest.

    Tempest had already been recognized as a country. Because we were aiming for co-existence and co-prosperity with human society we should hesitate to hold a role of the defense force for the Confederation.

    Besides, by giving support it would be possible to demonstrate our military force to watchful eyes of many countries. It was a strategy that killed two birds with one stone.

    Hinata had said that she had also aimed for this.

    The soldiers under the direct control of themittee only included a few Holy Knights. Therefore, by building a base for us, they could entrust the emergency response to us.

    I approved of that n, even if I was being used by others I had also intended to make a profit off of them.

    How did things turn out like this?

    The desk I had kicked up was floating in the air and when it fell I pulverized into very small piece with my heel.

    I crossed my legs, sat on the chair arrogantly, and red at the Council members who turned pale. They looked at me in surprise and I let out a sigh in my mind.

    No, I had endured it at first.

    Even as an adult, I was considered someone with a heart wider than a sea. I could even brag that this was as famous as the stories of my recent activities.

    As someone who was called the embodiment of patience, dealing with the Milim¡¯s selfishness was my forte. Because I had a vast, spacious heart, I could evenugh and forgive Milim¡¯s selfishness.

    But...

    What about themittee ossans[4] and their selfishness covered in greed that didn¡¯t have any charm?

    The answer to that was therge desk that was crushed before their eyes.

    ¡¸Ah, you guys. Are you making fun of me?

    Saying whatever you please, am I your servant?

    Aah? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know even though I remained silent!¡¹

    In the conference room that had fallen silent, my voice resounded calmly.

    I didn¡¯t shout but my voice seemed to inflict the mind of the Council member with fear.

    I also did not use the¡ºDemon Lord¡¯s Haki¡».

    Because, if I used it on human, the best case would be they panicked, and the worst case would be they be insane and died in madness.

    The brainwashing series was usable, but all possibilities of friendship with humans would vanish if I used it. I didn¡¯t have the hobby of spending time with uninteresting dolls that can only answer YES for the remainder of its life.

    In other words, I only got angry and broke the desk this time, it was just a normal intimidation tactic.

    But, the effect was still great.

    ¡¸No, no,Rimuru-dono We didn¡¯t say it with such an intent...¡¹

    In the first ce, it was that.

    To address someone of a higher standing and a King of a country with ¡°Dono¡±.

    Even if we held the status of a country, they only treated me like the king of a vassal nation, not as equal country.

    I was sure these fellows were looking down on monsters.

    And the contents of the discussion from a while ago...

    Geez, share the blueprints for the magic train, give the rights for joint management of thebyrinth, hands over the tax from the people who lived in the satellite town and not the citizens of Tempest...

    It was just stating their selfish demands.

    I was a Demon Lord, for cripes sake! Because of this, I expected to be treated with proper respect, however they were just acting in an extremely unreasonable manner.

    Even if they were nobles who represented their nations, my generous heart had reached its limit.

    No, I would say that Yuuki was quite a clever fox if he could lead such tanukis[5] by the nose. It was impossible for me.

    ¡¶Notification. Therefore, I told you I would be the one represent it¡·

    Raphael seemed to say something but it might just have been my imagination.

    Raphael-san who was just a skill should not have able to intrude freely to such an extent.

    I was too angry and seemed to have heard an auditory hallucination. But, it was good since it allowed me to collect myself a little.

    ¡¸Eh? Then, what kind of intent of what you want to ry?

    Are you telling me to work like a carriage horse as your guys ve?¡¹

    ¡¸N, no! That¡¯s unthinkable! We don¡¯t have such intent...¡¹

    I shifted my focus onto the Council member who had spoken franticly, and suddenly I had an odd feeling.

    That fellow¡¯s eyes were facing towards the inner part of the conference room¡¯s door.

    When I listened carefully, I heard several footsteps. Apparently, he seemed to have called the guard.

    When I noticed that, the door was flung open and several soldiers and arge man entered.

    ¡¸Oh oh, so energetic. Are you an idiot to call yourself a Demon Lord?

    But, you only brought three attendants, aren¡¯t you bragging too much?

    Stupid!

    If I beat you and put you under my thumb, you monsters will be at my mercy!¡¹

    Therge man immediately barked loudly as he entered.

    Eh? What?

    You¡¯re going to beat me and turn me into your minion?

    What is this fellow talking about? Did I be dumb? I didn¡¯t really understand what this fellow was saying.

    ¡¶Solution. Thisrge man (Fool), says that he will win against master and turn you into a minion¡·

    I could understand that!

    If it was exined one on one with serious look, I would be really dumb.

    ¡¸Oi..... Is this the consensus of the assembly?¡¹

    In reply to the question posed by my tired self,

    ¡¸Are you an idiot? Of course it is! Or, are you frightened?

    If you grovel and lick my shoes now, I won¡¯t make you feel pain.¡¹

    Therge man answered with vulgarughter.

    But amongst the Council members there were some who were stiffin fear and confusion,

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t hear about this. What is this about?¡¹

    ¡¸Who instigated this?¡¹

    ¡¸That soldier is wearing armor bearing the crest of the Ingrasia royal family.

    That means, this is Ingrasia¡¯s instigation?¡¹

    I was able to hear such response from an obviously unrted, a perplexed person and a person who had made a calm judgment.

    That meant that this matter is not a decision by the assembly, it was just a reckless show of power? Oh well, it seemed Hinata didn¡¯t know about this, and it was certainly not a unanimous decision either.

    I made such a judgment.

    ¡¸Oi, don¡¯t enter without permission.

    The Council¡¯s assembly hall is in the middle of a conference right now.

    You guys, this is not behavior bing of a soldier¡¹

    Hinata calmly demanded therge man and his group to leave.

    ¡¸Hahaha, Hinata-dono. It¡¯s fine.

    It is I[6] who called them. It¡¯s to teach that ouw a lesson¡¹

    ¡¸Gavan-dono[7], did you lose your mind?

    Though I didn¡¯t hear about this before.......

    Or rather, didn¡¯t you guys hand the authority of the Council¡¯s decision over to me?¡¹

    Hinata¡¯s voice lowered and be cold.

    Ah, she seemed to be quite seriously angry. I thought it was certainly due to that fool¡¯s judgment.

    ¡¸Shut up, woman. Ah?

    I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re the former Holy Knight leader or what, but I am the leader of the Ingrasia Chivalric Guard Order, Reiner-sama[8] is not your enemy.

    Didn¡¯t you wet yourself with piss running away after being defeated by that meager Demon Lord? Right, oh Holy Knight Leader-sama.

    Anyway, that position too was merely a decoration you obtained after seducing a sex-minded cardinal.[9]

    Even if a small fry fought you, it would be a poor and boring fight. Tock the resolution to kill the Demon Lord, it¡¯s ridiculous!

    But well...your appearance isn¡¯t that bad. If you want to be my woman, it would be okay for me to love you as my beloved concubine¡¹

    Ah, this fellow is dead meat.

    Hinata¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. Her cold, beautiful face was like normal.

    However, contrasting with her cold outward appearance, inside she seemed to be raging like magma.

    ¡¸Whoa, Reiner-kyou[10]. Isn¡¯t that a little vulgar?

    Still, I¡¯m interested in the Demon Lord as well. Monopolizing it wouldn¡¯t be good.

    That¡¯s right.

    I forgot to mention it, but this Sir Reiner is an A rank Adventurer that could also defeat the Hero.

    He¡¯s stronger than you all, no matter how many of you there are.

    Don¡¯t be conceited when you¡¯re just have a little bit of strength.¡¹

    Suddenly, as that was announced in a loud voice, a hard to describe chill ran down my back.

    It was disgusting. This ossan could even provoke me who was difficult to provoke. What a terrible talent.

    ¡¸¨D¨DOi, you all... Is that, the decision of the Ingrasia Kingdom?¡¹

    Hinata asked in a calm voice that didn¡¯t let you feel her anger.

    ¡¸Fufu, that¡¯s right. Since the Council, already has passed its decision.

    Well, though the voting is going to start now.¡¹

    A blond young man stood up and said that.

    The meeting hall was filled withmotion and excitement.

    ¡¸Elric-ouji[11]¨D¨D. Is this by your instigation?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Hinata. You should sit¡¹

    Prince.....?

    This idiot, no, this prince, is the mastermind behind this?

    He seemed to be the prince of Ingrasia Kingdom, but this fellow seemed to have somehow incited several Council members.

    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s vote.

    I will defeat the Demon Lord on this ce and make it our minion.

    Anyone that agrees, stand up!¡¹

    The prince¡¯s voice had echoed loudly, and the majority of the Council member stood up, wearing disgusting smiles.

    It seemed they hadmunicated secretly and had a discussion.

    The financial situation of each country, the responses of the royal families, as well as the records of proceedings in each country¡¯s assembly and so forth, I had Souei investigate them all thoroughly.

    However, I hadn¡¯t thought that the Council members would have been bribed individually. It was a failure on my part not to expect such possibility.

    ¡¶Notification. Nay, there¡¯s no problem. It¡¯s within expectations.¡·

    Eh? Within expectations?

    I felt like I saw an illusion of Raphael sprouting a dark smile.

    ¡¸Rimuru-sama, this is¡¹

    Souei handed me several ount books.

    Ah........it¡¯s the secret ounts. Was it seriously within expectations?

    Before anyone realized, I had secured the ount book which listed the bribes and so forth of the Council members that were in collusion.

    It¡¯s a blunder-less performance.

    The number of ount books was in ordance to the number of Council members that stood up at Prince Elric¡¯smand.

    This was nothing but a farce since I had already obtained unshakeable evidence.

    The remaining Council members that had not stood up, perplexedly asked the others,

    ¡¸I didn¡¯t heard this!¡¹

    ¡¸Even though His Majesty Rimuru especially came here by himself, this treatment will be a problem!¡¹

    ¡¸Something like this should not be permitted. For what reason is there a Council if there¡¯s no fairness!¡¹

    They raged and felt offended.

    Now, the seated Council members did not seem like they were flexible nor like they had fair dispositions.

    I knew it was because they seemed to address me using appropriate manners.

    It was uncertain whether the country that those Council members represented were upright or not, but I thought I was more likely to trust them than the countries that sent malfeasant Council members with uneptable manners.

    Anyway, because a Council member is the representative of a country, then the person represents the country.

    ¡¸The vote is out. Because it exceeded the majority, the hall has approved this agenda!¡¹

    ted by their sess, Prince Elric dered that loudly.

    The Council members who followed apuded.

    The Council members that had remaining seated hung their heads, while Hinata watched the farce with cold eyes.

    Because carrying a weapon was not permitted she was unarmed, however if she had held a sword now, she would have been gripping the hilt strongly.

    ¡¸Well now that permission has been given, choose whether you want to lick my shoes or feel pain¡¹

    The fool called Reiner stood before me and said that.

    Hinata looked at me. She seemed to be calcting how to move depending on my response.

    Well then.

    ¡¸First, I want to confirm something. Is that okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Aah? What is?

    ¡¸No, you guys decision. Is it okay if I take this as the country¡¯s decision?¡¹

    ¡¸Hha! Are you an idiot? Such a thing now, what abou¨D¨D¡¹

    Shuna stood up, took out a folding fan and brandished it.

    With just that, Reiner who was in the middle of talking was sent flying. He was cowering after he crashed into the wall, knocking over chair and desk in the process.

    ¡¸I¡¯ve been enduring, listening to all this since a little while ago....

    Yo, you bastards, to Rimuru-sama that we respect and love, ho-how impolite.....¡¹

    Shuna approached Reiner calmly.

    Ah, it seemed it wasn¡¯t just me who was furious.

    Or rather, when another person exploded, I quickly calmed down.

    When I looked around, my eyes caught Hinata¡¯s, did she calm down too? I felt that we couldmunicate with our eyes.

    ¡¸Trash. I will not kill you so quickly. If I¡¯m not mistaken, you had said that you were A rank.

    I¡¯ll allow you to be serious.

    Well now, stand up ande at me¡¹

    She pointed the folding fan at Reiner, and Shuna sent him a killer re.

    ¡¸Re-Reiner! What are you idling for!? Quickly silence that insolent woman.

    You must also defeat that Demon Lord. There¡¯s no time for fooling around!¡¹

    Prince Elric who could not understand the situation,manded Reiner to attack.

    But, Reiner didn¡¯t move an inch.

    ¡¸Are you noting? Then I will¨D¨D¡¹

    When Shuna was about to take a single step,

    ¡¸Hi, hii©`©`!!¡¹

    Reiner was cowering while holding his head with both hands.

    From his groin, steaming liquid was leaking out.

    Whoa, did he just wet himself? I was so astounded that I couldn¡¯t find any words to say.

    ¡¸Shuna, withdraw¡¹

    Shuna nodded at my order and she returned to her position behind me.

    Reiner began to cry like a child, slobbering with tears while cowering.

    The match was already over. His opponent was too absurd.

    ¡¸Well then, Elric was it?

    You picked a fight with me, but what will you do from now on?

    You guys too, your countries seem to approve this matter as well.

    The same offense, is that alright?¡¹

    Everyone¡¯s face became pale and their heads hung down when I asked them that with a smile.

    The match was decided. The reason these durd fellow lost was because they had thought that a small fry could defeat a Demon Lord.

    No, the Ingrasia Kingdom didn¡¯t border the Great Jura Forest. Therefore they didn¡¯t know the threat of monsters.

    The Council members that approved of the agreement this time were from small countries belonging to Ingrasia¡¯s clique. The countries¡¯ intents and the Council members¡¯ intents were different, but their contempt for monsters may be the same.

    After all, nobles were beings that only thought about themselves. Oh well, though there seems to be a person who changed with the country among them. It would be better for me to have a second thought before associating with such country.

    Because I only saw the document and deal with it unseriously, it might be better for me to review itter.

    After all of that, the important agenda was approved and epted by the Council members after I threaten them.

    1. Military cooperation with Tempest.

    1. Internal Passage Permit for the Tempest army.

    1. Official participation in Confederation Council for Tempest.

    1. The relocation of the Confederation Council¡¯s headquarters to Tempest.

    1. The relocation of the Freedom Arbitration Committee¡¯s headquarters to Tempest.

    Forcibly making them sign it, everything passed without a hitch.

    With unanimous consent.

    Outfoxing them, and using tricks wasn¡¯t something I was suited for.

    As a result, I had simply controlled them using physical strength, and all the issues were resolved. The one who throw the hit wasn¡¯t me, so I was satisfied since it seemed to prove my open mindedness.

    Thus, the assembly ended without an issue, and we left the assembly hall.

    .........

    ......

    ...

    Oh well, this was the whole story.

    Prince Elric, the Ossan named Gavan who was a minister of Ingrasia, and the council members as well.

    They were dumbfounded, they seemed frightened by the seriousness of the matter, but they reap what they sow.

    Naturally, I gave Souei an order the moment the conference had ended. I had ordered him to deliver an ount book to each of their countries. With this, the rude and idiotic people would be purged.

    Even if they were forgiven, they would be fired, it could be said it was a dead end for them.

    And also, the Ingrasia Kingdom.

    Because of its facilitated transportation, this country had been the center of peace for many countries.

    Even though the technology was remarkable, it didn¡¯t mean the productivity was high.

    The culture level was high, but it was no more than reproduction by Yuuki so that ¡°Other Worlders¡± could livefortably.

    Since an important institution like the council and themittee, would be relocating, its role as the center of many countries had already ended.

    If they didn¡¯t do anything, as it was, they would surely begin to decline.

    Even so that was a natural consequence, so there wasn¡¯t any need for me to feel bad.

    ¡¸Oh well, Tempest bing the center, even I approve of that¡¹

    Those were Hinata¡¯s words.

    If she had said that, it was clear what would happen to Ingrasia Kingdom. Hinata didn¡¯t say anything.

    On this matter, Hinata¡¯s decision was final. She had quickly returned and began to prepare the relocation. Well, Hinata might have been angrier than me.

    I thought about it while drinking the pseudo coffee.

    ¡¸Or rather, I was able to have a good experience this time¡¹

    ¡¸N?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I was too angry too, I might not have understood what happened since I was raging too much.

    If Shuna had moved even a little slower, all the humans in that room would have burnt into nothingness¡¹

    Buu[12]! So I spray out the coffee I drank.

    I was admiring Benimaru since he¡¯d be an adult. I had thought he had gone quiet, but he was just about to lose control of himself in the anger.

    I felt that I had lost that admiration. Or rather, that was dangerous. I would have be the enemy of mankind if a mass ughter had happened in that ce.

    ¡¸Oioi, you must absolutely prevent that!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, it¡¯s just a joke. I¡¯m not serious!¡¹

    Though Benimaru had tried to deceive me with a refreshing smile, I wasn¡¯t going to be deceived.

    This guy was deadly serious.

    For the next conference, I think it would be necessary carefully consider the personnel I brought.

    Then,

    ¡¸Rimuru-sama, I did it!

    Kirsch-tenchou[13] decided toe to Tempest!¡¹

    Shuna returned, and reported to me with a full smile.

    ¡¸Since I heard that he was going to close the shop and go into retirement¨D¨D,

    He seemed willing toe when I invited him!¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m serious!¡¹

    Wonderful.

    With this, as long as I prepared sugar, eating cake every day was no longer a dream.

    No, as long as there were ingredients, could I not assemble any kind of cake?!

    ¡¸It¡¯s wonderful, as expected from Shuna!¡¹

    When I praised her, Shuna nodded with smile.

    This time Shuna had yed a very active part.

    This is in great contrast to a certain disappointing secretary. If it was that disappointing secretary, even when going easy she might kill Reiner.

    And then after using skillful deception, it would likely be something terrible. Oh well, that wasn¡¯t limited to Shion, but included me as well.

    This time, thanks to Shuna, the negotiations were easilypleted.

    But, her greatest aplishment was that she was able to persuade that stubborn Oyaji[14].

    I had asked him earnestly before, but he hadn¡¯t budged at all.

    She did a good job.

    Thus the conference ended safely as well, and we returned home to Tempest.

    Various things had happened, but the greatest result, It went without saying, was that cake would now be included as the dessert every day.

    Guro¡¯s Comment

    They were Idiot to think that they can make our sacred slime as their minion (Actually, it¡¯s Yes-man). And I learn that Cake is more important than Diplomatic rtions etc

    So see you next chapter!

    [1] ¥®¥ë¥·¥åGirushu ¨C other alternatives Gilsh/Girsch/Gilush/Kilsch.

    [2] Tamagoyaki or Japanese Omelet which is made by rolling together severalyers of cooked egg. If you watch an anime, the characters eating bento you will mostly found this in the bento. Illustration:

    [3] The other half of Tsundere character, its meaning is lovestruck/demonstratively fond/soft/act shyly etc XD Illustration:

    [4] Uncles or creepy uncle preying on Shota or Loli XD

    [5] Roon dogs but I prefer its Japanese name.

    [6] He use Washi

    [7] ¥®¥ã¥Ð¥ó Gyaban ¨C can be tranted as Gaban/Gavan/Girvan etc

    [8] ¥é¥¤¥Ê©` Rain¨¡.

    [9] He thought Hinata just talk only with no ability. What an idiot.....

    [10] Çä kyou can mean sir or lord. So it¡¯s Sir Reiner here.

    [11] ¥¨¥ë¥ê¥Ã¥¯Erurikku, the same one with Ed¡¯s Elric from FMA. Ouji is Prince

    [12] SFX for spitting out something.

    [13] µêéL Tenchou - Shop/Store Manager

    [14] Well Oyaji = Old man. It just like how Naofumi from TnYN call Elhart (The weapon shop¡¯s owner) by calling him Oyaji/Old man

 Chapter 140 â€“ Research Results

    Research Results

    My diet had be more diverse.

    Previously, with every meal, the dessert had been fruit, but now there was also cake.

    Ah, it¡¯s wonderful to be alive. I had decided to make Sunday and other public holidays special because I had grown tired of eating too much everyday.

    It was a satisfying life. When I had just reincarnated into a Slime, I had never thought about leading such a luxurious lifestyle.

    If there are no problems with the East Empire, I could immerse myself in my hobby but...........

    Thinking about it recently, Veldora, some sympathizers, and I had all thought something like, ¡°Should we attack at the same time as the deration of war?¡±

    Although there some who didn¡¯t agree with the wait and see approach, if you think about it, it¡¯s easier to attack than it is to defend.

    The spread out defensive forces might not have enough soldiers to protect along the nned invasion route. On the other hand, only deploying the reconnaissance unit to decide the route had arge risk of turning into an attack.

    It¡¯s expected that they would not invade from the Dwargon Kingdom territory.

    The neutral country, the Arms Nation Dwargon, possessed a standing army equipped with highly technological armaments.

    The country¡¯s entry and exit points were also more suitable for defense, and not for an attempt to seize the city with arge army. Therefore, it could be said that the country itself was a natural fortress.

    The sea route was also not an option. The number of the ships might not suffice, and there were alsorge demonic sea monsters infesting the high seas.

    It was difficult to meet the requirements and gain a foothold for seabat, so the risk would be too high and the route would not be chosen. More simply, it was unknown whether the ship could sail the sea safely or not.

    Simrly, the mountain range inhabited by the dragons was also not an option.

    In the end, the only option left was the route that passed through the Great Jura Forest.

    When it came to this, the possible routes that could be selected for military mobilization were three.

    But, one of those routes was an area adjacent to the Dwarf Kingdom. I think it wouldn¡¯t be used for an unauthorized invasion, due to the fear of a pincer attack from Tempest and Dwargon.

    In the end, the other two routes are the most probable for invasion. The army, in theory would be divided in two to handle the two routes.

    However, was it really going to be that simple?

    I couldn¡¯t help but to think about it. If the empire really mobilized as expected, was the empire underestimating Tempest? Or it was because they possessed arge army? Which one was true?

    Anyway, those were my thoughts as a person that wasn¡¯t an expert in military affairs, but I would choose the invasion route between the two routes.

    A military expert would not choose easily predicted the route simply because there was no other route.

    No, on contrary if there¡¯s no other route, I would not move until I gathered enough forces tooverwhelm the defenders, so I thought.

    If it becamea battle against thatrge army, then splitting the war potentials was a bad n.

    It was no good.

    I got irritated while thinking about it.

    As expected, we should attack, right?

    Or rather, when the empire made their war deration, was a suicide attack the right answer?

    The right answer might note even if I think about it seriously. I should deal with it by adapting to the circumstances.

    ¡¯Adapting to the circumstances.¡¯

    The phrase sounds wonderful, it gives the image of capable man.

    Alright, let¡¯s go then.

    I made reconnaissance missions to various ces, including the Sea route, as a precaution and I set up Transfer Magic Circle in various ces.

    Using the long distancemunication method, the preparations for urgent mobilization were wless. It was meant for personal use, but it was good enough for delivering reports.

    If there was something, then a report woulde. Let¡¯s think about thatter.

    With the conclusion reached, I stood up and went to the dining hall.

    I needed sweets when I used my head. Though desserts were reserved for special days and public holidays, snacks were different.

    I intended to ask Shuna to prepare a cake for me immediately.

    Sweets were my soft spot. In case I grew tired of eating sweets, I would think about it when it happened.

    My n was easily overturned, though when I saw that Shion was in the dining hall.

    Arge smile appeared on her face when she saw me, and she presented to me the te in her hand.

    I wonder what this is, this unpleasant premonition......

    ¡¸I have been waiting for you, Rimuru-sama!

    Don¡¯t be so reticent, Rimuru-sama.

    If you ordered it, with a single word, I would have prepared a cake (something simr)......

    Ok, here you are! The taste is identical to Shuna¡¯s, but it¡¯s several times bigger.Please eat it without reservation!¡¹

    She smiled while presenting the te with a big lump of something that seemed to be made of konnyaku[1] on top of it.

    Eh? Cake........!?

    I gazed at the object on the te I had received reflexively, and looked around, searching for help.

    But there was no one, did they run away?

    Apparently, I hade at the worst moment.

    ¡¸Oi, is this a cake?[2]¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! The taste is perfectly reproduced!¡¹

    Shion was brimming with confidence.

    But, the bad feelings just increased.

    The taste is perfect? Then, other than the taste, the rest isn¡¯t good?

    I decided to eat a single mouthful while mourning my ruined n.

    This was something I had decided, to enjoy a post-meal dessert.

    In the first ce, this hellish situation was caused because I was a glutton despite the fact that I don¡¯t need to eat.

    I scooped a bite with a spoon, and put it in my mouth.

    I thought I vomited.

    It had the consistency of konnyaku, but it tasted like an overly sweet cake.

    Looking at it, it was grey and had the texture of konnyaku.

    At this moment, I realized once more: For a cake, the appearance is important. No, not just cake, for any meal, the appearance is also important.

    Even if the raw ingredients didn¡¯t seem to have changed, I didn¡¯t think it was delicious.

    ¡¸How is it? Is it tasty?¡¹

    Shion¡¯s annoyingly smug look[3] seems to say, it¡¯s perfect, right?

    This fellow is like that. First of all, what was cooking? She seemed to stumble for such basic a basic point.

    ¡¸Sit down. For a now, sit down there. It¡¯s time for scolding![4]¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? Why?¡¹

    Her smug look immediately changed to watery eyes. Shion was flustered, but I don¡¯t care.

    After that, for approximately 30 minutes, I lectured Shion seriously about what cooking was.

    I finished scolding Shion and finally drew a breath.

    Leaving her unattended was my mistake. Shion entrusted everything to her Skill and only got the resulting vor. She might not improve during her lifetime because of this attitude.

    Did my scolding work? Shion promised to learn to cook from Shuna.

    Or rather, wasn¡¯t she already being taught by Shuna? No, no, that might just be my imagination.

    I was slightly anxious, but with this I was safe for the time being, I decided tothink that.

    When I came out of the dining hall after modifying my thought, I unexpectedly met Kurobee.

    ¡¸Oh, I¡¯ve been looking for you, Rimuru-sama. You were here after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Looking for me? Was there something you needed?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, the previous request for a new type of weapon waspleted!¡¹

    Kurobee reported joyfully.

    Request from before? Because there were a lot, I don¡¯t remember which one it was.

    Anyway, I went to the workshop with Kurobee.

    The workshop was hot as usual. It was good that I wasn¡¯t affected by the temperature, although the work inside seemed great.

    The number of people inside the workshop¨D¨Dincluding monsters¨D¨Dhad increased since my previous visit.

    ¡¸The number of apprentices seems to have increased.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, thanks to you. However, they still have a long way to go. The number of unusable articles produced is greater than the number of usable articles produced.¡¹

    The two of us entered the workshop while talking, and the apprentices noticed our voices and looked up.

    And then, noticing my figure, they all stood up and bowed simultaneously. I was surprised by their vigor.

    When Kurobee saw that,

    ¡¸You idiots! Quickly return to work!¡¹

    He shouted in very loud voice, and the apprentices¡¯ work resumed.

    I might understand their feelings. It was simr to when thepany presidentes to your workspace, making you feel tense.

    It was more stressful, for the people in lower positions.

    I too didn¡¯t have much free time even though I was the King of the country. I might be just as pitiful as them since I couldn¡¯t y freely.

    Even when general manager visited my workspace in the previous world, I would have prepared with a major cleanup the day before. If it was thepany president instead, then overbearing mood where failure could not be tolerated would appear.

    Since I understand that my household had increased, I might need to pay all the more attention when ying leisurely.

    But.....

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry foring here so suddenly, but, because I think I¡¯ll probably be dropping by more frequently, please don¡¯t feel so tense.¡¹

    I said to them.

    It may be a problem if I became over-familiar, but there was no need for everyone to be tense.

    I loved to act big but it wasn¡¯t very interesting if they were too tense and there was no reaction.

    I preferred foolish responses, like Gobuta¡¯s. TPO¨D¨Dattitude corresponding to the Time, ce, and asion¨D¨Das long as they knew this, then it was eptable.

    My words loosened the apprentices¡¯ tense shoulders.

    I nodded once after I confirming it, and I went to the back room.

    ¨D¨DBy the way, I didn¡¯t know about it, but the reason the apprentices were feeling tense was not only because I was a Demon Lord. I had been chosen as one of the three major idols of Monster¡¯s Country Tempest while I was unaware. It was me, Shuna and Shion. The poprity was surprising. Besides, if Ramiris and Milim were added, it would have be something like a scramble for poprity. The rankings were intentionally withheld, but I hear that Milim and I were the very best. Good grief, I was shocked when I heard it, I will do anything to hide¨D¨D[5]

    Well then, the articles from the previous request were shown.

    Kurobee confidently retrieved the box storing the equipment and brought it before me.

    The thing inside was a Broad Sword that gave off a powerful feeling. It was characterized by a small, empty, round hole on the size of a marble at the base of the sword.

    There were three holes. They were all located in that spot.

    Of course, the sword had a modest performance, but it wasn¡¯t an overwhelming weapon like those that Kurobee forged. Still,pared with the apprentices¡¯ work, it was on another level.

    The materials were pure Demon Steel, it was valuable but didn¡¯t seem to be a special material.

    It may seem odd, but it was a very normal, unique ss weapon.

    It didn¡¯t seem to be enchanted with a particr magic either......

    ¡¸This is? Compared to Kurobee¡¯s other work, it doesn¡¯t seem to be particrly outstanding?¡¹

    I asked him because I didn¡¯t understand.

    Kurobee could forge a sword in a day. On average, the finished products would be unique ss, and even when he made mistakes the finished product would still be superior rare ss.

    If I produced one carefully, it would take 2-3 days, but I could only produce would be of unique ss quality at the least.

    However, producing a legend ss item was still a far away dream. I haven¡¯t seeded even though I used suitable materials. It seemed if a finished unique ss weapon was used by an expert for several years, it would evolve into legend grade by through the weapon¡¯s evolution.....

    Therefore, it was unthinkable that Kurobee wanted to show me a mere unique ss weapon.

    ¡¸Fufufu, you haven¡¯t realized it? It¡¯s the mechanism that Rimuru-sama had described before.

    When I inserted this gem into this sword¡¯s hole, then¨D¨D¡¹

    While exining Kurobee inserted a yellow gem-like marble he¡¯d taken from the box into the sword¡¯s hole.

    Then, the in Broad Sword became d inlightning magic power and transformed into a Magic Sword.

    Yo-you don¡¯t mean this is!

    ¡¸O, oi, Kurobee! Kurobee-chan! Did youplete it?¡¹

    I excitedly asked Kurobee.

    Acent smile appeared on Kurobee¡¯s face,

    ¡¸Mufufufu. I did!¡¹

    He answered smugly.

    Ah, it was just like Shion¡¯s annoyingly smug look, but I wanted to praise him honestly.

    Suddenly I remembered the request: if a Pure Demon Steel weapon adapts to magic power, then, if a magic gem charged with an attribute is inserted into the sword, would it turn into a Magic Sword? Kurobee consulted with Kaijin about this.

    Kaijin ended up researching with him, and thus it seemed that this was the result of the coborative research of between Kurobee and Kaijin.

    ¡¸How is it? Did you remember?

    After directly condensing the magic power, we finally seeded in refining a high purity magic stone.

    ording to the attribute of the magic power, it can be ssified it into one of the four elements, Earth?Water?Fire?Wind.

    Let¡¯s call the magic gem that grants the attributes Element Core or just Core.

    It¡¯s possible to change the attribute, by changingbination order. Naturally, you can onlybine one attribute per hole.

    It¡¯s still in the middle of experimentation to perfect it, but there were some dangerousbinations.

    Also, no matter how hard we try, the maximum amount of holes is three.

    Furthermore it¡¯s questionable whether we can even create 1 hole for every 100 strikes.

    Using the normal hammering method, it¡¯s difficult to create a gap for the gem...

    It shames me to say it, but it was nearly impossible for the disciples to hammer a hole in the weapon.

    Even my four best disciples barely seeded in creating a single hole.

    Well, if they give up they won¡¯t improve, and if they could create 3 holes then they would possess the skills worthy of a legend ss.

    That¡¯s what I believe.¡¹

    Kurobee exined proudly.

    Wonderful. It¡¯s too wonderful!

    Even though a magic sword was already valuable, a magic sword that could change its attribute had never existed.

    It was an incredible creation.

    Though I forgot about itpletely, this might be useful against the empire.

    Incidentally, since the rarity greatly changes due to number of holes, I think it would be interesting to set it as a boss drop in thebyrinth.

    If the apprentices could make the hole on a normal sword, the sessful product would be set as the floor boss¡¯s drop. I¡¯d make therge boss of every tenth floor drop a core with random attribute.

    Well, that¡¯s only if the adventurers get past the 30th floor. Should I set it for the 40th floor?

    ¡¸What do you think? Can you prepare several varieties of them?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, since we will manufacture the batch to be delivered to the Commander ss from now on, the failed products will be circted in thebyrinth.

    We don¡¯t have the time or resources to produce them for rank and file soldiers, but the high quality mass produced equipment should be enough for them.

    There might not be a problem¡¹

    I received Kurobee¡¯s ready consent and the n was decided.

    Well, thebyrinth after the 30th floor bes a real pain.

    The boss of the 50th floor was Gozurl whocked the restrain. He was our next target.

    I can¡¯t y happily if I don¡¯t smash the empire quickly. I want to bring back Chloe too and have some peace of mind already.

    Still, Yuuki is the strength of the empire.

    I want to solve the problem quickly.

    ¡¸By the way, the Demon Steel which was adapting to Rimuru-sama magic power from before, what¡¯s its condition?

    Will it soon adaptpletely?¡¹

    Kurobee asked suddenly.

    Eh? That reminded me, though I had forgotten about it, for the sake of creating my exclusive weapon, I had let the Demon Steel mature inside of me.

    ¡¸Y, yeah. It¡¯s alright. You remembered it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a moment, I¡¯ll take it out now.¡¹

    I was a bit flustered, but Iposed myself so he wouldn¡¯t realize that I¡¯d forgotten about it. The Demon Steel shone with a rainbow color.

    Though I hadn¡¯t mixed it with gold, it emitted radiance brighter than Orichalum¡¯s.

    Hmm? It gave off the feeling that it had matured splendidly.

    ¡¸How is it? Does it seem good?¡¹

    ¡¸Th, this is¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Kurobee was surprised and excited to the extent of speechless.

    I looked at it and appraised it a bit.

    ¡¶Result. Divine Steel: Hiiirokane (Ultimate Metal)[6]¡·

    So the result.

    It was a superior version of Orichalcum.

    It had a performance higher than the Orichalcum I had previously refined; certainly it could be called the perfect metal.

    ¡¸Hi-hiirokane, is it?.....Amazing. It¡¯s the transcendental myth ss material.[7]¡¹

    Once it gets used to the owner¡¯s magic power, every other magic power is repulsed.

    It seemed to be an ultimate metal which could be converted into either the strongest weapon or armor.

    Unfortunately, because it had to be infused with an especially dense magic power, there was only a small amount. Just enough to make a weapon.

    And with this amount, it might only be enough to create a weapon for me.

    However, my exclusive katana could, atst, be made with this.

    Previously, normal weapons were unable to endure my power and would break. I had to re-make the weapon many times while in the midst of a battle. It was an absurd situation.

    If it was broken in a critical moment, then I wouldn¡¯t have anything suitable to defend myself.

    I handed over the God Metal, glistening with rainbow colors, to Kurobee, and requested he make a katana with it.

    Kurobee¡¯s eyes viewed it reverently and emitted a strange gleam of extraordinary tension and excitement.

    I had expected this.

    I left the rest in Kurobee¡¯s hands and left the workshop.

    While thinking about the still formless katana.

    In one week, a report arrived. Kurobee had finished forging the katana.

    Atst, a weapon made exclusively for me waspleted.

    [1] Konjac. This thing:

    [2] Normal cake (I wonder how Shion can make Konyaku when she should make a cake XD):

    [3] This kinda of face:

    [4] In seiza position! XD

    [5] Tempest¡¯s Idols! The Album will be released soon! XD

    [6] Éñä“£º¾¿˜O¤Î½ðÊô(¥Ò¥Ò¥¤¥í¥«¥Í) ¨C Shinkou: Kyuukoku no Kinzoku (Hihirokane)

    [7] ÓÀ¾Ã²»‰ä Eikyuufuhen ¨C Forever unchanging/Permanence/Eternally indestructible/Transcendental (Sounds good so I choose this). More details about this characteristic in the next chap.

 Chapter 141 â€“ u An Unexpected Guest

    u An Unexpected Guest

    I looked at the katana and was fascinated by it.

    It wasn¡¯t an unusual Tachi. It was neither too small nor too big.

    It wasn¡¯t big to be called an ¨­dachi, it was just an ordinary sword.

    It was curvier than an Uchigatana[1], and gave out an elegant feeling.

    It was Kurobee¡¯s greatest masterpiece.

    It could even be called a Divine Katana, an excellent item befitting of the ssification of Myth ss (Gods).

    It was the best katana forged with only transcendental myth ss raw materials. Despite being just born¨D¨Djust having been made, its performance was wonderful.

    Because itspatibility with me was also fantastically good, it seemed possible for me to wield its full power immediately.

    Its transcendental property didn¡¯t mean it couldn¡¯t evolve. It had the ability to repair itself even if it deteriorated or was damaged.

    Even if it was in a pure state, without an attribute, it was a legend ss item. Theck of an attribute wasn¡¯t a problem either since I could grant it one. Essentially, it could be said that I had obtained a weapon of Myth ss (Gods).

    ¡¸Ah, as expected, the katana is cool¨D¨D¡¹

    I muttered while gazing at its beautiful de pattern[2].

    I had a feeling of wanting to admire its workmanship here forever.

    At that moment, I heard knocking at the door.

    Ihad been rxing and idling around in the office, but it seemed to be a guest.

    I returned to my human form,

    ¡¸Come in¡¹

    I called out.

    The door opened and Shuna entered.

    Bowing at me, she....

    ¡¸Rimuru-sama, it¡¯s a guest. He introduced himself as Dino, is he Rimuru-sama¡¯s acquaintance?¡¹

    ¡¸Dino? Ah, he is one of the Demon Lords. I wonder what he came here for?¡¹

    ¡¸Demon Lord? Should I call brother and gather the soldiers?¡¹

    ¡¸No, no need. Just in case the situation turns into abat, only send in Benimaru and Shion, please.

    Well, the concern is unneeded. Probably. I think he just came to y¡¹

    I said and left my seat.

    I thought there was no need to worry. I felt that Dino had previously mentioned that he wanted toe to y or something.

    ¡¸Acknowledged. Then, this way¡¹

    When Shuna nods, she guided me to the guest room.

    It was a problem that there were a lot of rooms. We used them properly ording to the other party.

    A luxurious room was for merchants and nobles.

    A simple and firm room was for strong monsters and suspicious people.

    This was because there would be a great loss in damages if they acted violently in the luxurious room.

    When I entered the room after Shuna, I saw Dino¡¯s disheveled appearance.

    He was rxing on the sofa.

    ¡¸Yo, long time no see. How have you been?¡¹

    He noticed me and greeted me while lying sprawled.

    Shuna was angered by that response and send out a nce, but she bowed without saying anything and left the room.

    Most likely she left to prepare the tea.

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m doing great. Well.... I can¡¯t be carefree though, since there are some problems.¡¹

    I replied while sitting on a chair across from him.

    I took in Dino¡¯s appearance. He hadn¡¯t changed since thest time I met him, he still had that carefree atmosphere.

    ¡¸What, is there a problem? It seems to be troublesome¡¹

    ¡¸Well. It didn¡¯t go easily. So, for what reason you dide here?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? It¡¯s just like I said, I just came to y¡¹

    Shuna entered the room after she had prepared tea and cake.

    In the room wrapped in silence Shuna set up the table as if nothing was wrong. When she was done, she bowed and left the room.

    She was a professional.

    I sipped the tea once and paid more attention to Dino.

    Did he notice it...

    ¡¸No, actually, I was driven out of Dagruel¡¯s ce.

    So, when I considering what I should do, I remembered about this ce (Tempest), where his sons were being taken care of.

    Because of that, I want you to take care of me too!¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s no good¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨Deh?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    Silence once again descended in the room.

    No matter how you put it, we were acquaintance, but I didn¡¯t think it was a good idea to support such suspicious looking guy like him.

    I¡¯m certain that this guy was the type that would say such things like¡¸I don¡¯t want work-degozaru!¡¹[3].

    ¡¸Ple-please wait a moment. Then what? ¡°Go fall dead on the street![4]¡± like that?¡¹

    ¡¸No, go to work¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say something so unreasonable! I hold the aesthetics of not working.

    For thest several 100 years, I have never earned any money by myself, so I also don¡¯t have any money for food and drink!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh really...How amazing. Go home after you eat that¡¹

    Ignoring Dino¡¯s words, I reached out the cake with my hand.

    The snack[5] served with the tea was a Cream Puff[6].

    Delicious. Isn¡¯t it impossible to get bored of this?

    Dino also picked up the Cream Puff and ate it.

    ¡¸I know. Please make me a citizen of this country as well.

    There won¡¯t be any regrets if I can eat such delicious things like this every day.

    Rimuru, no Rimuru-sama. Please, order, me anything!¡¹

    He began to spout such nonsensical things.

    I don¡¯t have any intention of employing you...

    ¡¸Really, even if you say we are acquaintances, I only met you once.

    What is your true purpose?¡¹

    I asked him seriously while finishing the Cream Puff and drinking the tea.

    Dino shrugged his shoulders, his frolic atmosphere disappeared, and then he answered.

    ¡¸Actually, Guy said[7] that it seemed like I could be well cared for in this country.

    He didn¡¯t tell me the reason, because he¡¯s selfish.

    If I disobey, it¡¯ll be troublesome, and it¡¯s true that I was driven out of Dagruel¡¯s ce.

    Because it was also troublesome to think, that¡¯s the reason I came here¡¹

    ¡¸Guy, that Redhead,[8] say so?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. That Redhead¡¹

    Hmmm.

    His atmosphere appeared honest.

    It might have seriously been what Guy said.

    ¡¸Ah, I remember. I have a letter from Guy¡¹

    Saying so, Dino took out a letter and handed it to me.

    The seal and the aura.

    Certainly, I felt the aura of Guy Crimson.

    The letter just contained a few words,¡ºPlease take care of Dino¡».

    ¡¸Wh?¡¹

    So, I nodded at Dino and pondered a bit.

    It was troublesome, but it would be problematic if I antagonized Guy.

    Until I settled the issue with the Empire and Yuuki, my hands were tied.

    It didn¡¯t seem like a big deal if it was just Dino alone. It would be good for me to receive him.

    However, if he was only here to y, it might not be good to invite a person like that.

    Then, I suddenly remembered something.

    This fellow seemed to be no match against Ramiris.

    Ramiris was currently researching and developing something using the facility I had prepared in a room inside herbyrinth.

    I would asionally show my face in the Joint Development room and conduct various exchanges of opinions. Nowadays, I had be an idol in the development room, and my poprity was high.

    Ramiris wanted an assistant. Because every task was handled by Beretta, it seemed she was short on hands.........

    Just at the right time. Let¡¯s make Dino Ramiris¡¯s assistant.

    ¡¸Okay, I understand, but will you ept the job?¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say!?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh well, although I called it a job. I want you to be Ramiris¡¯s assistant.

    That fellow does it quite happily, if it¡¯s possible I want to participate too.

    When I have time, I will help, but because I¡¯m a bit busy right now...

    Oh well, let¡¯s not think so hard. Anyway, it¡¯s good if you do.¡¹

    ¡¸Mm, mmm. I understand. What are the details?¡¹

    ¡¸N? Ah, it¡¯s quite simple. I think you only need to follow Ramiris¡¯s instructions.¡¹

    Oh well, I didn¡¯t think an amateur could make it as a research and development assistant either.

    Carrying things, and assisting in the collection of data. That might be the extent of his duties.

    The remodeling n for Beretta that I had considered about since before wasplete, and I had remodeled it together with Ramiris. I had received a request from Ramiris after wards about the application of the facility, and Ihad preparedrge quantities of Culture Capsule[9] and installed them.

    What is a Culture Capsule? I used it when I was remodeling Beretta. It was a container of high-density ss which could culture[10] monsters and others inside it.

    With the Magic Power Injection port installed to it, it was possible to adjust the concentration of the magic power injected to it. Inside the container was full of Magic Water¨D¨Dwater from the vast water reserve I have inside my gluttony¡¯s stomach that changed because of the concentration of magic power¨D¨DThe system filled the container with magic power when the concentration was low and kept it at a constant rate.

    As usual our rtionship was close, so it was pleasant.

    By the way,st time I was asked to prepare 1.000 Culture Capsules and install them.

    Even though she hadn¡¯t answered when I asked why she needed such arge quantity, but she had said...

    ¡¸Even I want to work you know! Please, because it will be surely useful!¡¹

    So, I wasn¡¯t able to reject her when she asked me that with her watery eyes.

    If I had anything to say, it was that I also wanted to be helpful to Ramiris.

    Besides, well, Ramiris was an idiot, but her head was good. She seemed to be wless in regards to Spirit Engineering, and she had been studying Sorcery Engineering the many times I had visited her.

    Since she had lived for a long time she had learned thews of physics. It was unexpected, but she had the qualification of a researcher.

    Though I say that, such a knowledgeable Ramiris was helpful, I believe there is no need to think about it.

    Besides, even though I was asked to make various things, it was fun to see how it would turn out.

    I hadn¡¯t visited her recently because I was busy. This was the perfect time.

    I¡¯m going to see her situation while guiding Dino.

    When I crossed the door into Veldora¡¯s room, I had finally arrived at Ramiris¡¯ research facility.

    Oh? Veldora can¡¯t be seen. Where did he go?

    ¡¸Hey, why is magic power so thick in here?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s because this is Veldora-san¡¯s room.

    He will fly into a rage if you touch things in his room as you please, so please don¡¯t touch them without his permission.¡¹

    ¡¸Haa? Did Veldora lives in here!?

    I didn¡¯t think that you guys were simply acquaintances, but to live in such ce...

    That exins why the reaction disappear so suddenly¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, the reaction has disappeared...I think it¡¯s because he learned how to control his magic power.

    Previously that guy leaked out a tantrum of aura, and seemed to be discharging magic power as well.

    Because that was very bad to have in the country we were nning and where people would live, he practiced to the point that he could control it¡¹

    ¡¸Haaa? That Veldora? The very Veldora who was wandering selfishly at his own convenience and called the ruler of the Great Jura Forest?

    Or rather, I can¡¯t even sensehis aura because he suppressed it!?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, he¡¯s not that selfish though, you can ask him to do almost anything, you know?

    About the aura, while it¡¯s great, it seems it¡¯s because he splendidly does his best to practice.

    Even so...If we¡¯re talking about selfish people, then it will be MiIlim you know¡¹

    Because Milim wasn¡¯t here I might have said what I really thought of her.

    That Milim didn¡¯t lower her head, even to Frey. She was a difficult being for anyone to deal with.

    Anyhow, Dino seemed to have received a shock, and while I was revealing the troubling story we had received from Milim recently, we entered theboratory.

    He seemed to not to have heard half of the story, but I didn¡¯t particrly care since it was merely a grumble.

    Well, surveying the inside, Veldora was helping Ramiris.

    As usual, Ramiris was pushing someone around, huh? What a hardworking dragon.

    Even though heined, he eventually gave her a hand.

    Veldora was unexpectedly soft on Ramiris. Was this a bad influence from her calling him Shishou?

    Even Bester, who was participating in the joint research after he had entrusted the work rted to the recovery medicine effect to his apprentices, was there.

    Ramiris and Veldora seemed to be having fun with an evil smile, but Bester didn¡¯t seem energetic. He waspletely exhausted.

    Is he all right? It worries me a bit.

    ¡¸Chee¡ªsee. How you been? Any progress on the research?¡¹

    While greeted them lightly, I advanced into the room.

    Bester stilled his hand that had been writing on a document, looked in our direction, and then stood up.

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s been a long time, Rimuru-sama¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, as usual. By the way, are you alright? You look like emaciated by something?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m alright, is what I want to say but...Right here, I have done research that¡¯sbad for the heart......¡¹

    Nn? He looked like he was about to say something.

    Veldora seemed to have noticed me, unsurprised, he approached me.

    ¡¸Oh, long time no see. I¡¯m also helping here.

    Because Ramiris asked me, it can¡¯t be helped after all.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s helpful. Since it seemed difficult enough that she had said she was short on hands.

    In response to her request, I brought her an assistant today.

    Though he might not have schrly knowledge, I think he¡¯ll be all right with physicalbor.¡¹

    ¡¸Yahoo! Rimuru, I¡¯m waiting!

    I have Shishou helping me and he helps me a lot.

    And also, the research progressed considerably as well!¡¹

    ¡¸Ohh? That¡¯s good to hear.

    Ramiris, you might know him too?

    Starting from today, Dino-san will be your assistant.

    You can rely on him in various ways¡¹

    And then, I introduced Dino to Veldora and Bester.

    Dino looked around curiously but hepleted his introduction greetings.

    ¡¸I¡¯m called Dino. More or less, I¡¯m one of the pirs (person) of the Demon Lord.

    I don¡¯t want to work, but I will be reluctantly helping you. Please take care of me¡¹

    How should I put it...you couldn¡¯t feel any motivation from his greeting.

    But that wasn¡¯t a problem. He will be her assistant.

    After themon greetings were over, I asked why Bester was here and about the details of research so far.

    The reason why Bester was here was because he was abducted by Ramiris.

    Locating Bester who was researching what I had requested in the joint research room, Ramiris seemed to have earnestly requested his help and brought him here because she was short on hands.

    She wanted a person who would do the menial jobs such as filing in the documents or collecting data. Veldora didn¡¯t seem to help her with such tasks at all, so she conferred them to Bester.

    ¡¸You¡¯ve had a hard time, Bester¡¹

    I called out him, and a smile of defeat floated on his face,

    ¡¸No, not at all, because this is work too¡¹

    He answered.

    A while ago, Dino, a known Demon Lord, had worn an astonished expression as well, but his expression had immediately returned to calm.

    He seems he had been surprised too much, and he might have mastered the art of an undisturbed heart.

    Because he was capable, I thought I might want to mingle in the Joint Researchb, not to research but to y but...it seemed things were different than expected.

    As for why he was worn out, it was because of the content of research.

    Then he said,

    ¡¸By all means, please let me keep researching! Ramiris-sama¡¯s ideas[11] are fantastically interesting.

    We gather data almost every day, it would be too regrettable to waste that time sleeping!¡¹

    He started to make a plea without hiding his excitement.

    The cause of his worn out appearance was simplyck of sleep.

    There was magic like Refresh (Physical Condition Recovery)[12], but it didn¡¯t mean without any rest.

    It seemed necessary to let him rest even if he had to be forced.

    Dino came at the right time, entrusting the trivial tasks to Dino while Bester slept sounded good.

    And so, I let Bester exin the details of the job to Dino. It would be good if they got along well.

    Even though the other party was a Demon Lord, Bester didn¡¯t hesitant and exined things skillfully.

    I noticed his appearance a bit, but it seemed he was fine. I decided to entrust it to them in ease.

    Well, the research results made me worry though¨D¨D

    I was led to the hall where the Culture Capsule was installed.

    And then, I almost shouted when I saw the things that floating inside.

    What the slime is this!![13] Or so, I screamed internally.

    In front of me was a Bone Golem, made with Demon Steel, which could be said to be guarding this ce somehow.

    The bones were made with Demon Steel, so it was aposite structure, in the strictest sense of the word, it was a fake... That kind of bone golem was floating inside every culture capsule.

    Instead of a heart in its central part, a ¡°Spirit Sorcery Core¡± was pulsing. It was as big as a fist, however the core was of superior quality.

    I couldn¡¯t help but notice that the golem¡¯s design concept was no different than Ramiris¡¯s toy.

    The Spell Mark was applied to the metal bone too, and the embodiment that had begun as a bone was enveloped in magic power. It was a process that could produce a monster, simr to artificial reproduction...

    I see, that was why Bester said that it was regrettable to sleep.

    Each joint was embedded with a Spirit Orb, but there seemed to be no spirit dwelling inside of it yet.

    So it was an artificial production of the new variety of soldier, a fusion of monsters and spirits? This is interesting.

    ¡¸This is interesting. Was this Ramiris¡¯ idea?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course! How¡¯s it!?¡¹

    Ramiris was boasting and puffing her chest.

    Yeah, you can boast. This is amazing.

    ¡¸Amazing. Is this everything?¡¹

    ¡¸I guess so. I¡¯m sure it will seed. But I worry, whether a Will would dwell in it or not.

    However, in the worst case, if there¡¯s no Will, I can linking them to Beretta and put them all under control!¡¹

    Wow, she had thought it through to that extend.

    Unlike the usual stupid Ramiris, it was quite skillful.

    I gazed at a Bone Golem in the Culture Capsule while anticipating its power, but when it¡¯s born, it will probably be monster ced in upper rankings among the High ranked Devils.

    There are 1,000 bodies. Were they created to grow simultaneously?

    ¡¸Just perfect. It seems they will be useful¡¹

    ¡¸Right, right![14]

    The idea was born when I saw Beretta¡¯s appearance, which you had created earlier.¡¹

    Ramiris stated joyfully while flying around me.

    This seemed like it would be a great force more than expected.

    ¡¸However, right now I¡¯m at a stalemate.

    Even if you insert the spirit, if the attribute is different, it¡¯s repelled...

    It doesn¡¯t go smoothly. If it¡¯s energy without attribute, it can¡¯t invoke magic.

    Beretta is a Saint and a Demon as well, though he was able to do it with direct energy, there¡¯s no attribute...¡¹

    Magic power would be gathered in the ¡°Spirit Sorcery Core¡±.

    The energy of the magic power would then be converted into energy to invoke Spirit Magic.

    But, if spirits with differing attributes dwelled around the Spirit Orb, the result was that the spirits repulsed each other and it would be non-attribute, making it so that magic couldn¡¯t be invoked.

    ¡¸And then, can you take it out as energy?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, but, it only scatters in the air. There¡¯s no meaning you know...¡¹

    Ramiris seemed to be disappointed.

    So she meant, that there was no meaning if even though it possessed magic power, it couldn¡¯t invoke magic.

    N? Wait...

    ¡¸Hey, how about you insert this?¡¹

    What I took out was the Core (Magic Orb) that Kurobee had handed over to me before.

    Because this core was red, it was a Red Core (Fire Magic Orb).

    Actually, the inside of this Core was a structure loaded with energy that gathered the surrounding magic power and changed it to an attributed magic power.

    It was the reason a lot amount of magic power was gathered and the power increased when it was charged with the owner¡¯s magic power.

    I thought that if I inserted this in the appropriate slot, it might be possible to use every attribute without any problems.

    ¡¸It might work!¡¹

    Ramiris¡¯ face sparkled in response to my exnation.

    She received the Core joyfully and said that she would asked Kurobee how to make them

    I could also make them but I couldn¡¯t exin its principle. Anyway, it could be said that I could only copy them.

    It was correct to ask Kurobee about it.

    Ramiris merrily restarted her work.

    Although Veldora had said he was helping unwillingly, his face showed that he was having fun.

    Bester and Dino seemed to have be friendly with each other too, let¡¯s leave the next part to them.

    However, everyone seemed to be doing various things in ces I wasn¡¯t aware of, and that made me a bit anxious.

    I was also worried about Diablo who was still on his trip, and about the training Shion was doing.

    There seemed to be many applicants for the army too; it would be better if I organized it formally soon.

    Since after I threatened the council, and all of the defenses had been entrusted to me, the adventurers and the merchants had gradually gathered to this ce.

    They stayed in thebyrinth city¡¯s area and set up their residences there, but there seemed to be some people who wanted to enter the Tempest Army.

    I will think about the reorganization of the military in order to include them as well.

    I left the ce while thinking about such things.

    The things that still had to be done were plenty.

    [1] To know the differences between the three of them see this pic:

    [2] ÈÐ¼y Hamon ¨C Literally de Crest can also be tranted as temper line, is a visual effect created on the de by the hardening process.

    For more details please go to this: Glossary of Japanese Swords

    [3] A reference to Himura Kenshin, from Rurouni Kenshin. The way the sentence ends with degozaru. You can find this line (ƒP¤­¤¿¤¯¤Ê¤¤¤Ç¤´¤¶¤ë£¡Hataraki takunai degozaru!) In the first episode of Danna ga Nani wo Itteru ka Wakaranai Ken.

    [4] Alt line: Go die in a field somewhere.

    [5] ¤ª²èÕˆ¤± Ochauke ¨C Something to eat with the tea/Tea¡¯spanion/Tea cakes/Snacks that goes together with the tea.

    [6] Trivia. Cream Puff is called shuukuriimu in Japanese (¥·¥å©`¥¯¥ê©`¥à)

    [7] Should I keep it as Guy or change it to Gai or Gui?

    [8] Akage ¨C Redhead or Red haired.

    [9] ÅàðB¥«¥×¥»¥ë Baiyou Capsule ¨C Culture/Nurture/Bio Capsule/Tank. Something like this, but more bigger and a bone golem inside it XD:

    [10] Ikusei Óý³É can mean rearing, training, nurture, cultivation, etc

    [11] It can also mean her way of thinking.

    [12] ÌåÕ{»ØÍ (¥ê¥Õ¥ì¥Ã¥·¥å) Taichou Kaifuku (Rifuresshu)

    [13] Nanja koryaa!! ¤Ê¤ó¤¸¤ã¤³¤ê¤ã¤¢£¡£¡- Kansai-ben for ¤Ê¤ó¤À¤³¤ì¤ï£¡£¡ In case you guys want to know.

    [14] ¤Ç¤·¤ç¡¢¤Ç¤·¤ç£¡

 Chapter 142 â€“ Military Affairs

    142. Military Affairs

    I must also name the dolls Ramiris has been mass-producing.

    Magical energy has coiled around their demon steel bones, giving birth to something like muscles. Even so, their birth¡ªtheirpletion¡ªis still ways off.

    Furthermore, cultivating these monsters in a Cultivation Capsule further increases their strength by 1.5-2 times.

    And, of course, the time required for higher monsters is greater than for lesser ones.

    If you tried to elerate the process, you would get an inferior monster, and naught can be done about that.

    Of these capsule dolls, we have only finished but a thousand so far.

    But time has yet to pass for them to be born.

    And we expect them to be high ss monsters.

    Worst case scenario, they will only be stronger that Gelmudo... so they are a terrifying force.

    In other words, we are mass producing A ranked monsters.

    In human terms, we are producing monsters equivalent to a Temr Knight.

    And that is their force at birth¡ªO! How I long to see how strong they can grow!

    Oh, surely you want to know whether a soul could dwell within?

    So long as you etch a core into them, it will fill with magic energy.

    Thus we are ignoring the point of creating souls for them, and instead giving them a jump-start.

    Perhaps they will be mere shells of might but no mind.

    Should that happen, we only need to make use of Sarion¡¯s possession skills, to havemon foot soldiers take control of them.

    Ramiris did rmend having Beretta link into them andmand this great host, but with his processing power it may prove difficult.

    Moreover, Beretta is Ramiris¡¯ subordinate.

    Can¡¯t keep depending on him.

    And he also has the responsibility of guarding the Dungeon, which he certainly cannot abandon.

    But these points we can fret about when they areplete.

    I sigh upon returning to my office.

    There are too many things to consider.

    The first corps.

    Gobuta will be themander, and Hakurou will advise him.

    Affiliated with the first corps are...

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-Ogre wolves, 100 members. Evolved from thebination of Wolf Riders and Star Wolves. Their battle power is at A rank [EP: 9,000 ~ 9,900] and they will serve as captains of this corps.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-Green numbers, 12,000 members. They have been split into a host of 4,000 members,prising three teams. Their numbers have increased greatly over the past year, so they will be put to good use. The majority of theme as warriors from the many tribes in my domain. Even so, they are B rank [EP: 5,000~6,000] and are a splendid fighting force.

    Next, the second corps.

    Under directmand of Gerudo, and the primary strength of Tempest.

    Affliated with the second corps are...

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-Yellow Numbers, 2,000 members. These are the High Orcs serving under Gerudo. Individually they are strong B+ rank [EP: 7,500~8,000]. They are also able to unite with Gerudo to be a single shield. We reorganized them into teams and assigned captains.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-Orange Number, 35,000 members. Recently ¡°born¡± high-orcs. They are C ranked. However, only 15,000 will participate inbat with a 20,000 support and engineer corps.

    The third corps.

    Vicemander Gabil will lead them,unching air raids upon the enemy.

    The affiliated members are

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-Hiryuu, 100 members. These are, on average, the strongest unit in Tempest. A rank [EP: 9,500~9,900], but coordinate their attacks extremely well. There are some among them who are surpassing A rank as well. Their trump card being¡ºBattle Dragon Transformation¡»

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª-Blue Numbers, 3,000 members. Comprised solely of new applicants from the lizardmen. They are only C ranked. But that be not their true strength. Nay, their power lies in their ability to mount the Wyverns and take to the skies. In fact, this division has the ability topletely dominate the air space. Even within Tempest, they are a secret division.

    ***By the way, Wyvern is a lesser dragon species. These B+ beasts we acquired with the help of Milim.

    Standing above all of these are three divisions of absolute power.

    With the suprememander Benimaru at the top.

    Benimaru has full control over every force, such that not even I couldmand them.

    But it seems that Raphael-sensei linked thoughts with Benimaru, so it¡¯s not like my will is not being carried out.

    Benimaru¡¯s personal cohort is a group of 100 members of Crimson.

    Crimson is a group of A rank monsters focusing on strength and truly possess ridiculous abilities. I attended one of their practice sessions, and while raw power wise they may only be at Gelmudo¡¯s level¨Clevel does not mean everything. Oh, their current ¡°level¡± would match the Temr Knights.

    The problem is that one¡¯s level is determined by how much energy one possesses.

    Their strength is basically determined at the moment of birth. And Tempest did attempt to inculcate greater strength.

    Of course, in reality, energy does not define your actual strength.

    Who can doubt Hakurou¡¯s strength despite his little energy?

    And the captains of Crimson endured Hakurou¡¯s hellish training. They are a very dependable force.

    Then there¡¯s Souei¡¯s information squad.

    100 members of Darkness, was it?

    To be honest, I only know four of their members. They do specialize in espionage, after all.

    Souei said they have zero fighting strength, but I don¡¯t believe him. He does carry out assassinations after all.

    Souei has sole and exclusive control over them, and few even know of them.

    Truth be told, they are kinda frightening, and their namees up only in rumors.

    Oh, and I¡¯ll have Souei supervise the Third Corps as well. Information gathering could be done extremely well from the sky you see.

    However, Souei can onlymand if Benimaru issues such an order.

    Of course, Souei is not the kind of person to ignore chain ofmand and issue orders without authorization.

    Oh, and you may have noticed: there is not a single group over which I have direct control.

    Oh, and I forgot to mention my guard, Shion¡¯s Yomigaeri.

    These individuals continued training even while suffering mortal wounds, and have reached a rank of B+ [EP: 8,000~8,500].

    The most efficient division.

    They have developed splendidly since fighting the Temrs, and may soon reach A rank.

    Though currently the most powerful are the Hiryuu, the Yomigaeri are capable of surpassing them.

    As they cannot die, they are perfect for buying time.

    And no, I did not choose them as my personal guard; the other members did.

    Let me add: I will not issue them orders. They exist to serve them, and will, of course, obey every one of my words.

    So did Shion happily report to me.

    To be honest, it feels like I¡¯m babysitting a bunch of uncontroble kids... I can¡¯t tell her that, can I?

    You know, you have to wear a fa?ade at times like this.

    Oh, but Shion will be issuing them orders.

    They are her personal squad... her fan-club.

    They are not a fighting force we mean to rely on, and their ability is rather unknown, but is this really okay? None of them will seriously die, I hope.

    Shion has been raising them in secret, so I don¡¯t know how powerful they are. Well, surely there are no more than a thousand of them, and they won¡¯t be on the front lines.

    Dagrule¡¯s children will be the captains, as they performed admirably during the fight between Leon and Yuuki. I guess I can depend on them... maybe...

    By the way, the Dwarf King has sent a formal letter of gratitude for Shion¡¯s assistance then.

    Seems like she actually diligently carried out her duties then.

    Such are the current state of military affairs in Tempest.

    Then there¡¯s Diablo.

    He left to travel with the words ¡°I¡¯ll be searching for those worthy of following you!¡±

    He helped resolve the matter with Hinata nicely, and he¡¯s getting more and more involved in domestic policies.

    Sure, he loves to fight, and maybe that¡¯s what I should leave him to do.

    But peace will surely return after we defeat the Eastern Empire, and I¡¯d rather he focus on domestic affairs at that point. At the moment, he seems more interested than Rigurdo.

    But that doesn¡¯t mean I can rx just yet. What if he suddenly goes out and creates an absolute monarchy around me or raises taxes to 90%? Life isn¡¯t a game where you can just mess around like that.

    In summary, these are current Tempest forces:

    Gobuta¡¯s corps: approximately 12,000 members.

    Gerudo¡¯s corps: approximately 37,000 members.

    Gabil¡¯s corps: approximately 3,000 members.

    We number nearly ten legions strong.

    But this is our entire standing army.

    If you think about, the majority of the second corps are engineers who are not really fit forbat.

    That does not mean that I think our army suffers numerically.

    But it¡¯s not enough to counter the Eastern Empire.

    For this reason, we have decided to send out ¡°invitations¡± to nearby monsters.

    At this point, every power under my domain has received an invitation. Their arrival is now but a matter of time.

    Since figuring out their cement ahead of time may prove difficult, we may just have to do it once the war starts.

    We do n to resort to them only if we are unable to win with the standing army, but...

    Oh, and we forecast the summoned to number roughly 50,000.

    This shall be the Forth Corps, the Crimson Numbers.

    Under Benimaru¡¯s direct control.

    He has the¡ºGeneralissimo¡»skill he can use to control them effectively, so none are better fit than he.

    Then there are the mercenary troops from the Council.

    The fact that Tempest¡¯s defeat means the invasion and destruction of every country neighboring the Jura forest forced the countries to give us their full support.

    As such, mercenary troops from those countries just keeping anding.

    Temr Knight Arnaud is overseeing them.

    There are currently 30,000 such mercenary troops. If they keeping I wonder if we¡¯ll be able to feed them all.

    For the time being, we¡¯ll set up a garrison in the south-east border. Ruberius will guard the north-east border.

    Northwest region is under no threat of invasion at the moment, so they left primarily border guards there.

    Considering that 30,000 mercenaries sounds like too big of a number, I have a feeling that countries actually sent their knights here as well. The threat ofplete destruction must have been that effective.

    Arnaud concluded that

    ¡¸I am of the opinion that the 30,000 havee from nearby countries. The rest have been dyed.

    I think we could expect at total force of about 60,000 members here¡¹

    Knights and mercenaries of every country...

    Add up to only that much... is that few or many, I do not know.

    Last but not least, there¡¯s the adventurer¡¯s guarding the Adventurer¡¯s city inside our dungeon.

    These volunteer soldiers risk their lives protecting the dungeon-city¡ªso they are fools who keep getting killed by our avatars.

    They too can be of use, so I decided to have Masayukimand them.

    ¡¸Why me?¡¹

    He asked with a pained expression, but he¡¯s the kind of guy who can actually produce good results.

    He¡¯s pretty reliable at times like this.

    Oh, the volunteer troops number 10,000. There¡¯s a surprising number of them.

    Well, considering that the Dungeon will be on hold¡ªit will go in sleep mode, so people can¡¯t be cking off there¡ªthis is for their own good.

    We promised to take care of their sustenance, but there¡¯s rumors of a reward as well.

    I have a feeling that Souei spread these rumors, but it just may be a good idea to pay them.

    Thus our country¡¯s standing army of 50,000. The monsters in my domain, 50,000.

    Mercenaries from other countries, 60,000. Adventurers 10,000.

    Together we are a great host of 170,000 warriors.

    We¡¯re currently only at 50% of the expected mark, but fret not, preparations proceed smoothly.

    £ª £ª £ª

    At the same time, the Empire was gathering strength.

    For as long as Tempest, nay longer even, they have been preparing.

    And now they have finished their preparations.

    And this Great Leviathan awoke, and in its rage caused great destruction...

 Chapter 143 â€“ The Dreadful Corps

    The Dreadful Corps

    After summarizing the military formations to some extent, I headed over to Benimaru¡¯s room.

    My purpose was to show the organization chart that I had just made.

    While Benimaru had the authority tomand, I held the suprememanding authority and the authority to appoint rights.

    Although it wasplicated, originally, he also held suprememanding authority, but he was relieved of that.

    In terms ofmanding the military, my amateurish self really shouldn¡¯t have any say in these kind of matters.

    So all issues rted tomanding the military are left to Benimaru.

    As mentioned earlier, Benimaru¡¯s orders to the army take precedence over mine.

    However, it was a different story for strategicmands.

    Those aremands such as appointing generals before the war, and making the final judgment during the war.

    Even if the number appointed was less than the number of the posts avable for generals, it arbitrarily falls to Benimaru¡¯s jurisdiction without any problems, but the appointment of generals for the corps was left to my discretion.

    Therefore, I handed thepleted organization chart to Benimaru.

    ¡¸Seriously? Gobuta, a general?¡¹

    As expected, that huh.

    Certainly, I could agree that giving that idiot the responsibility of many lives was indeed an anxiety-inducing topic.

    But I knew that for the sake of protecting this country, Gobuta secluded himself to do intensive training.

    And above all, it may not look like it but the trust I had for myrades was deep.

    ¡¸It¡¯s probably alright. I see the natural qualities in him for this.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh well, I¡¯ll acknowledge it. Shall we give it a try?¡¹

    Benimaru nodded, seemingly convinced.

    Nothing was said about Gabil.

    Sure, Gabil got carried away easily, but even so, he had the right character to be a general.

    He was considerate to his subordinates, and he also knew when to draw the line.

    While strategic nning was clearly not his strong suit, his tactical judgments were precise.

    Even if I gave him a troop there probably wouldn¡¯t be any problems.

    Needless to say, Gerudo was a reliable general.

    I made arrangements for the reinforcement of the lookout points in each location I had prepared against the empire¡¯s movement, and then I left Benimaru¡¯s room.

    I should leave the trifling matters to Benimaru.

    Benimaru is also busy.

    He¡¯s been checking the assembly point for the monster soldiers and makes arrangements with Gerudo about the food distribution and so forth.

    It won¡¯t be good for me to disturb him for a while.

    Eh? How about giving him a hand? I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.

    Amateurs shouldn¡¯t interfere.

    ¡°Those are some convenient words¡±, I immediately think so.

    Now then, my destination after I leaving Benimaru¡¯s room was Ramiris¡¯ workshop.

    I was going to check on the growth of the cultured golems (magic dolls)[1]. I wondered if they had generated souls.

    Once the golems wereplete, if they could take independent action, it could possibly influence the war greatly.

    There was no need for them to be ready right now, but it was still unknown if they would be ready for the uing war. Even so, just their existence would make arge difference.

    Their strength was equivalent to 1000 A-rank.

    If they were able to take independent action, their range of usage would expand greatly.

    Well, even if they couldn¡¯t take independent action, when used collectively they could be the strongest corps surpassing an army.

    So treating them like a golem corps of destruction that didn¡¯t even fear death was possible.

    In that case, I was considering issuing simplemands to them and using them in a suicide attack.

    I transferred through the space, and instantly arrived in Veldora¡¯srge room.

    I opened therge door in the rear, went inside, and passed through it as usual.

    Since there was no sign of Veldora in his private quarters, he must have been helping Ramiris again. He was probably conducting another stupid experiment with Ramiris.

    And as expected, they were conducting stupid experiments inside.

    It seemed like they were trying to integrate the core I had given them.

    As always, Bester was recording.

    Dino seemed to be working together with him, though there was a paper thin difference between working and ying.

    He had been spouting nonsense about not wanting to work, but I guess there were things he had worked on without me knowing.

    In the room, aside from the usual four, like Veldora and Ramiris, there was a guest.

    It was the Dryad, Trainee-san.

    ¡¸Well, well, well, Rimuru-sama. It¡¯s really been a while since west met.¡¹

    Trainee-san greeted me.

    As usual, she was a translucent bishoujo.

    ¡¸Trainee-san, it¡¯s been a while. I want to thank you for your cooperation with the dungeon¡¯s management.¡¹

    ¡¸Now, now, you¡¯ve given us a ce to live in inside the dungeon...

    And as a subordinate of Ramiris-sama, this much is a given.¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, it¡¯s still true that you¡¯ve been a great help. Please take care of me in the future as well.¡¹

    I expressed my gratitude.

    She had certainly been a great help when I asked her to help with thebyrinth¡¯s management.

    By the way, what was she doing here?

    The answer was,

    ¡¸As I expected, a soul didn¡¯t dwell inside the cultured golem (magic doll).

    And so, I was thinking of various ideas.

    I could get them all to start activating by linking them to Baretta, but that would be a waste of treasure.

    And then, it struck me!

    I could ce Dryads and Treants that are close to Spiritual life forms in a temporary body like that!

    In fact, based off the data of the technological information we got from Sarion, it¡¯s like possessing a Homunculus.

    That¡¯s why we¡¯ve asked Trainee to conduct the experiment!¡¹

    She informed me.

    I see.

    It was hard to move around without possessing a body. It was possible for the Dryads, but there were severe limitations for the Treants.

    Dryads were stronger than actual Devils, since they had a higher position in the upper echelons of A rank monsters.

    However, there was the issue of magic leakage due to not having a physical body.

    And so, when they were apart from the trees, which were their main bodies, they were unable to exhibit their true prowess.

    If they used the cultured golems (magic doll), it would be possible for them to move around freely. This didn¡¯t just apply to the Dryads, but for to Treants as well!

    In addition, the Treants could show their off strength, which was equivalent to an A rank; and as for the dryads, they would be able to demonstrate their true power from a distant location.

    It was a wonderful idea.

    The experiment was a big sess.

    There was also no problem withpatibility, it seemed that tens of Dryads and hundreds of dozens of Treants would be able to obtain a new body.

    It seemed the transfer waspleted.

    Trainee-san¡¯s role was to witness the transfer process during the experiment. After that, if there was a need to fix the appearance, she seemed to be trying her best to model them after her own figure as much as possible.

    It seemed that Trainee-san was doing all of this on behalf of her sisters.

    The Dryads had many female types, and the Treants had many male types.[2]

    Though they shouldn¡¯t have any gender, for some reason the differences in their outward appearance was clearly visible.

    The Treants didn¡¯t seem to pay too much attention to the body¡¯s appearance, I¡¯ll have to say that the concern mainly originated from the Dryad sisters.

    If you were talking about bishoujos, it was my turn.

    I offered my cooperation because I could alter their appearance to some extent.

    In the first ce, it was going to be difficult to change the outward appearance without altering the skeletal structure.

    As there seems to be a dozens of sisters, I remodeled and shaped the skeletal structure for each of the sisters while they conveyed their desired figures to me through the thought link.

    Afterwards, I adjusted the flow of magic power and finished arranging the quantity of muscles, it was perfect.

    As an extra service, I refined the skeleton with gold and made it possible for it to change into Orichalcum.

    With this, it would be possible to adjust it to some extent in ordance to the owner¡¯s Willter.

    In this world, gold was a versatile metal. Thus, it had a very great affinity and adaptability to magical power as well.

    Though I couldn¡¯t use it en mass because it was a rare metal, it was fine to mix it with magic steel.

    ¡¸Thank you very much, Rimuru-sama!¡¹

    In response to Trainee san¡¯s thanks, I replied with shaking and wobbling.

    This much was nothing. It was also as thank for her usual aid.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you guys. Ramiris, please inform me if it seems a soul will dwell in the golems.¡¹

    ¡¸Roger! I¡¯ll immediatelye flying and inform you.¡¹

    After I asked her to inform me if a soul sessfully formed, I returned to my office.

    There was still some work left to do.

    I wanted to help with the research there forever, but I didn¡¯t have the liberty to do so.

    While the desire remained in my heart, I returned to my room.

    .........

    ......

    ...

    The Demon was unruly, it was trampling the demonic territory.

    In the underworld, or as it was sometimes called, hell, in this spiritual world it defeated strong demons just like the incarnation of violence.

    The powerless ones had long fled, and those with strength had banded together to fight it head on.

    But for that Demon, the grief of the weak and worthless could not be heard.

    That Demonpletely destroyed its opponents, and continued to trample them calmly.

    Demons were a spiritual life form.

    Therefore, even if their bodies were destroyed, they would revive themselves through self-regeneration over time.

    Maybe knowing this, that Demon didn¡¯t restrain itself and did not give mercy to those who came.

    That Demon was the avatar of dreadful violence.

    ¡¸Kufufufu. There was no chance for my defeat, even if all of you small fries gather like this.

    That reminds me, a long time ago, there were several people who rivaled me.

    Shall I give them a visit?¡¹

    Leaving behind those mysterious words, the red-haired demon teleported from its position and vanished.

    What remained were the remains of demons.

    .........

    ......

    ...

    I returned to my room, and check the construction of the surveince system.

    Intelligence agents were ced in important points of the Great Jura Forest, from the sea coast to atop the mountains, but even to that extend unease still remains concerning about the information gathering.

    Or rather, it was expected that it didn¡¯t function well when the actual fight began.

    And so, I thought about whether it would be possible to use magic to monitor.

    Magic of distance view series with purpose of observing was present in the Hex series.[3]

    However, the usability of it was poorer than I thought. It was only to the extent where I can check my target¡¯s appearance.

    It was inflexible, and it could only monitor from one position.

    To view from a different position, the magic must be invoked once more.

    It¡¯s impossible to view the top guns like us demon lords. Since it would repelled by the magic barrier we always erected.

    And so, using the existing magic didn¡¯t go well.

    However, I had an idea.

    For example, the ¡´Physics magic¡µ"Megiddo (God¡¯s Wrath)¡±

    It was magic that collected sunlight using floating droplets of water to converge it.

    I could make the droplets of water float at various locations to transcribe the local situation and copy it.

    Alternatively, I could copy the image from a high altitude then magnify the image and project it onto a monitor.

    That meant I was creating a surveince satellite with magic.

    ording to Raphael¡¯s answer, this could be possible with the utilization of ¡´Physics Magic¡µ¡´Spirit Magic¡µ and ¡ºSpatial Maniption¡».[4]

    Afterwards, I made a detailed request, and made the arrangements for it with Raphael.

    Once the surveince system waspleted, collecting information would be simple.

    The amount of information I could collect would be enormous, and grasping the movements of the enemy¡¯s armies could be done easily.

    During the Battle of Tsushima (Sea of Japan Naval Battle), the Russian Baltic Fleet was destroyed by the Imperial Japanese Navy under themand of the Commander in Chief of the Combined Fleet, Heihachir¨­ T¨­g¨­.

    The most crucial aspect of this naval battle, was whether you could encounter your enemy or not.

    To predict the point where the encounter was going to happen.

    If that had failed, Japan would have lost because the battle would have never urred.

    In other words, I could say it was quite simr to our current situation.

    Since I dispersed our forces to various ces and calcted the expected inferiority in the number of our forces, defeat was the most probable oue.

    Grasping the empire¡¯s movements and focusing our forces ordingly would be the decisive factor for victory.

    If the empire dispersed their forces, using timely calction, it would be possible for us to defeat them individually.

    In order to turn the tides of battle in our favor and to ultimately grasp victory, thepletion of this magic was crucial.

    So, although the magic was alreadypleted, I wanted to improve it.

    Demanding Raphael-san to make this spell easy to use in a small ce, I madeaint like that.

    Eh? Can¡¯t I do it by myself?

    Don¡¯t be foolish.

    Wisdom King Raphael was my ability. In other words, I could say I have been doing my best.

    I might have been slightly overworkedtely.

    After I take a bit of a breather, let¡¯s use the finished surveince magic.

    Thinking that, I requested the maid, who was on standby in the adjacent room, to prepare some tea.

    Shuna would usually do it if she didn¡¯t have any errands, but when she was unavable it would be this maid instead.

    It was more than satisfactory.

    Though the maid was a former goblin who had evolved into Goburina, her appearance was hardly any different from a human¡¯s.

    Recently, light make-up[5] had be a trend and they seemed to have be increasingly prettier.

    She came carrying the prepared tea.

    And then, after serving the tea, she bowed,

    ¡¸Diablo-sama seems to have returned.

    He requested an audience, what should I tell him?¡¹

    So she asked me.

    I asked her to tell him toe here.

    The maid bowed to me once, and then left my presence.

    Apparently, she was still tense around me, her movement was stiff.

    If it was Diablo or the other executives, they should able to enter without reservation, but the surroundings prevented that.

    That was the only problem.

    Diablo came in while smiling.

    I didn¡¯t know what he was going to say, but I could see wickedness in Diablo¡¯s smile.

    Me aside, I think that for other people, it would be a symbol of misfortune.

    He seemed like he was doing something really evil, but this was because he was d in an evil atmosphere.

    ¡¸Rimuru-sama, I have just returned.

    I have brought people who would like to have an audience with Rimuru-sama today.

    By all means, if it is possible for you to meet them, nothing would bring them greater joy.¡¹

    As usual, Diablo came to greet me in a reverential manner.

    This fellow decided that I was his only master and he served me like I was a god.

    In any case, the prot¨¦g¨¦s or something like that, that he had said he was going to gather earlier, might be those people.

    ¡¸Were there people who satisfied you?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, though it was only about ten people........

    I¡¯m very sorry, I¡¯m really ashamed by my own ipetence since I¡¯m unable to prepare the corps.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, no. Don¡¯t worry about it. Anyways, let¡¯s meet them.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, thank you very much! Well then, I have kept them waiting.¡¹

    Did he seriously n on making a corps?

    He was a terrifying demon.

    I walked behind Diablo while stealthy thinking about such things.

    I wondered how far he was going to go, it seemed to be outside of Tempest.

    ¡¸Kufufufufu.

    Though it is possible for them to pass through the barrier, it would be a problem if the barrier identally broken.¡¹

    So, Diablo apologized, but what the heck are the people you¡¯re bringing along?

    Using Leon¡¯s country as a reference, I had installed a mechanism that created arge barrier.

    Thanks to this, the city was continuously covered by a defensive barrier that could differentiate between enemies and allies, and spread around the circumference of the city.

    As for a big shot that could break it, that was only possible by a monster of disaster ss beyond ¡®A¡¯ rank.

    In addition, if it was going to be broken soon, it would immediately be handled by the sentry.

    Non-intelligent ¡®A¡¯ rank monsters and the like, are already no longer a match for our country¡¯s soldiers who have high skill.

    But, even among the devils, only high-ranking ones could destroy the barrier. This was because there was arge difference between passing through and destroying it.

    Seriously, what the heck are the fellows he brought along? Were they really devil ss?

    ¡¸I allow you all to show yourselves. Manifest!¡¹

    Diablo issued an order when we stopped.

    Ten demons appeared.

    Hey, aren¡¯t three of them Arc Demons!?

    Even with high-rank demon summoning, to summon Arc Demon was nearly an impossible task.

    Anyway, one of them had the strength of a strategic ss.

    It was on the degree of whether preparing a bigpensation and summoning them in the first time was possible or not.

    If humans were to attempt to summon them, they needed arge-scale ritual on a national scale to do it.

    And there were three of them.

    That reminded me, Diablo was also originally an Arc Demon.

    They might have been his acquaintances or something like that at that time.

    The other seven were Greater Demons, but they seemed to be special individuals.

    They had the dignified presence of great demon.

    ¡¸These people were once myrades...

    Because they cried and swore that they wanted to be useful to Rimuru-sama by all means, I thought to allow them to apany me.¡¹

    Diablo exined while smiling.

    However, the part about them crying might be true, but the part about them wanting to be useful to me was questionable.

    After all, they still had traces of being beat up.

    They seemed like wanted to say something, but they didn¡¯t utter a word.

    It seemed like they had been given strict, detailed instructions by Diablo.

    ¡ºWe are the faithful servants of the Demon Lord Rimuru. We await your instructions!¡»

    The demons bowed their heads simultaneously and swore their allegiance to me.

    Diablo nodded, he seemed satisfied as he watched at the spectacle.

    Truly, I was d he was an ally.

    What a terrifying fellow.

    Well then, we had ten newpanions, but because they are demons, spiritual life-forms that is, magic power was needed to manifest their physical bodies.

    I see, they were especially made to wait in the outside for this.

    Then, suddenly, I recalled the thing that Trainee-san had said a while ago.

    Eh? It¡¯s should be okay for me to make them dwell inside the cultured golems, right? So I thought.

    Let¡¯s implement that immediately.

    First of all, I prey on the demons with Gluttonous King Beelzebub. And I stored them in my stomach.

    With Diablo, I transferred to Ramiris¡¯s Workshop.

    I exined the circumstances to Ramiris and we let them dwell inside each golem in the capsules.

    The result of their embodiment was a big sess.

    The demons drifted like they were asleep inside the magic water.

    When they awakened, the embodiment would grant them aplete body, they might be useful then.

    Oh yeah, it would be inconvenient if I didn¡¯t give them names.

    Thinking that, I decided to give them names.

    Because it was unpleasant when arge amount of magic power was consumed, I needed to be careful.

    I looked at the amount and set a limit of once a day.

    First of all, it was for Diablo¡¯s fight buddies, the three Arc Demons.

    Each one of them was going to recieve two Greater Demons as their respective aides.

    One of them was a unique ¡®Stray¡¯

    It seemed he picked a fight with Diablo and was incidentally crushed by him.

    That was the highlight of the people Diablo brought

    Anyway, let¡¯s give them names.

    Testarossa

    Ultima

    Carrera

    Those were the names of the three Arc Demons.

    While I was giving them names, their embodiments and evolutions werepleted in an instant, and then, Demon Dukes emerged from the culture capsules.

    Among the three of them, there was a beautiful female type.

    When I first named it Testarossa, I was surprised since its evolution and birth immediately urred before my very eyes, but as expected I got used to it.

    Their ability was tremendously overwhelming and the dimensions of their strength went beyondmon sense.

    ¡¸Is this for real! Aren¡¯t they more powerful than the former demon lords?!¡¹

    Moaned Dino, but Veldora and Ramiris were not shaken.

    It might because of this, right?

    ¡°If it¡¯s Rimuru, it¡¯s natural, right!¡±

    I warded off such a feeling lightly.

    Bester who was in the corner was muttering,

    ¡¸I don¡¯t see anything, hahaha, I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know anything, I¡¯m unrted.........¡¹

    While he repeated such incoherent grief inducing muttering, he was rubbing his head.

    I decided that I never saw that.

    Next were the Greater Demons.

    Venom

    Veyron

    Moss

    Cien

    Zonda

    Agera

    Esprit

    I named them respectively.

    These guys also instantly finished their evolutions and emerged from the culture capsules.

    As powerful Arc Demons.

    I felt I had acquired an unbelievable war force, but this was still just the beginning.

    ¡¸Rimuru-sama, they couldn¡¯t endure the joy of you granting them wonderful names and power.

    Please by all means permit me to pledge my loyalty to youter.

    There is a request.

    Our, the souls of the people who were the subordinates of this one...

    If you can allow it, please let us use these dolls¨D¨D¡¹

    I didn¡¯t know how many dolls he needed, but I decided to allow him to do it.

    It seemed just perfect to let the souls of the Lesser Demons (Low-rank demon), dwell inside the cultured golems.

    Though it was likely that they would be Greater Demons with their ability, even so there was no problem.

    Because I had consumed arge amount of magic power, to go further and give them names seemed impossible, even so there was no issue.

    Dozens of Greater Demons with abilities beyond A rank huh...

    If it was a unique individual who was stronger than the average or weaker demons, it might be born as a stronger Arc Demon than the others.

    I gave him permission while thinking that...

    The Greater Demons seemed to have 100 subordinates each.

    There were a total of 700 souls of Lesser Demons dwelling inside the cultured golems.

    If these fellows gained physical bodies and emerged, it would only serve to increase their dreadful force.

    No, normally, even with only ten demons......

    I may have done it again.

    Let¡¯s feign ignorance.

    It¡¯s all Diablo¡¯s responsibility.

    I was irresponsibly sitting next to Bester and thought of such a thing.

    After this, the demons that were born here manifested as Greater Demons.

    Terrifying Greater Demons with abilities stronger than a devil¡¯s.

    My prediction was correct, the Arc Demons that were just born were stronger than the summoned ones.

    It had be an unimaginable corps.

    ck Numbers (ck Corps)[6]: 700 people.

    The group called themselves a corps even though their numbers was the lowest.

    They were the strongest unit in Tempest, the Symbol of Terror.

    When the other demons emerged from the culture capsule, that time is the moment of the birth of the ck Numbers (ck Corps).

    [1] Not in this chapter but magic doll has ruby text and that¡¯s golem (in katakana)

    [2] Can be interpreted as Dryads has many kind of female forms while Treants are Male forms.

    [3] …âÐg Jujutsu can also mean Curse/ck Magic/Sorcery/Magic.

    [4] ¡º¿Õég·¨„t²Ù×÷¡» Kuukan Housoku Sousa = Spatial/Space Rule/Law Maniption.

    [5] A quick and easy kind of make-up, not using too much make-up and feels like the user is not using any make up at all (The user looks natural beauty). For more details ask your Girlfriend if you one (Damn you, Riajuu Explodeeeee!!!!)

    [6]ü\É«ÜŠ‡â(¥Ö¥é¥Ã¥¯¥Ê¥ó¥Ð©`¥º) Kokushoku Gundan (Burakku Nanb¨¡zu)

 Intermission -Venomâ€™s Story-

    Intermission -Venom¡¯s Story-

    I don¡¯t remember my own name.

    But what I do remember could be called the memory of my previous life.

    It seemed to be the faint memory of when I was a human.

    Apparently, I seemed to have been an orphan.

    I went to a ce called school regrly and was foolish...

    Before I noticed, I was reduced to a fool who ruled over other people through violence.

    As a result, I was stabbed to death by an opponent in a dispute.

    By amon story, I think it was an appropriate end for me.

    And so my life ended...I didn¡¯t know if it exist or not, but I was going to the afterlife, or I should have¨D¨D

    When I woke up, I was drifting in a ce I didn¡¯t really know.

    It was a world of full darkness, but strangely enough, things could be seen clearly.

    I didn¡¯t feel hunger, and there was no such thing as pain and suffering.

    I was a merely a drifting existence.

    When I looked at my surroundings, I sensed simr drifting existences like me.

    I wondered if those fellows had simr memories.

    I didn¡¯t mind anything about my previous life and just drifted for a long time without doing anything.

    In order to distract myself from boredom, I focused my consciousness onto the drifting existence that was simr to me.

    From the bottom of my body, I could feel a power gushing forth.

    I seemed to be exists as a mass of energy.

    As in this darkness full of saturated energy, energy that overflowed from my body might not leak out.

    How could I exin it so that it¡¯s easy to understand?

    I couldn¡¯t exin it well because I didn¡¯t have the knowledge, but it was like crystallized sugar inside sugared water, I think that our existences were like that.

    I was able to understand the usage of that energy unconsciously.

    I could move in the direction I turned my focus on, without any sound.

    I called out to the other consciousnesses.

    However, there was no response.

    The other party didn¡¯t have something that could be call a consciousness. It seemed to be a lump of power that merely existed.

    It broke and scattered when I hit it because it was uninteresting.

    It was a bit interesting, I remember having thought that.

    After that, for a quite while, I spent my daily life searching for the drifting existences simr to me and destroyed them one by one.

    The spectacle was clear to see as if it was daytime, despite the fact that light didn¡¯t shine inside the darkness.

    I got used to such world, besides there was nothing else I could do, and so I kept doing the same thing every day.

    Then a change came upon such a life.

    I met a strange fellow.

    ¡¸Yo, brother. Don¡¯t be so rough. Rampaging too much is boring too, you know?¡¹

    That fellow was different from the fellows without Will, he could speak in words.

    I was surprised, and stared at that fellow without saying anything.

    Words, well they weren¡¯t actually words, it could be understood to be Telepathy (Thought Communication)[1].

    However, I didn¡¯t even know that there was a person with Will at that time.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped that I was surprised.

    ¡¸Hey, hey, what¡¯s with that surprised face? Were you worked too hard by an unpleasant guy in the Surface?[2]

    If it was a disgusting Summoner, it¡¯s okay to beat him to death you know.

    Or else, was the opponent too strong? If so, it can¡¯t be helped. Just give up.¡¹

    Saying such things, the fellow giggled.

    A cheerful fellow.

    After that, I learned various things from that fellow.

    This world was the Underworld.

    In other words, this world could also be called Hell.

    It was the Spiritual World, the home of demons that didn¡¯t possess a physical body.

    I was inside such world.

    I seemed to be a Lesser Demon.

    Demons are an existence like spirits or angels. It seemed to be an existence that received power receives from the spirit of Darkness, and specialized in the demonic attribute.

    Simrly, the Angel specialized in the holy attribute of the spirit of Light, the exception to this seemed to be called a Spirit.

    To me, it was an unimportant story.

    We didn¡¯t have personal names.

    There seemed to be few people with names, even amongst the high-rank existences.

    However, I wasn¡¯t troubled.

    Because I could think, I could understand whether my consciousness was suited for it or not.

    But because there was no name, there seemed to be little attachment towards oneself.

    There were some exceptions, if we were summoned several times to the surface, we could be an existence that possessed an ego after having contact with the world.

    Summoning.

    It means to be summoned to the material world from the spiritual world.

    By obtaining a temporary body, the pleasures of the surface could be tasted.

    That is smell, touch and taste.

    I could collect enough information to control the world.

    A summoned demon without an ego seems to be affected by the personality of the Summoning master.

    Various kind of information is received from the summoner¡¯s side.

    ording to the contents of the request, it seemed that I could obtain a lump of information called ¡°Soul¡±.*

    We could evolve into higher beings if we collected a lot of ¡°Souls¡±.

    Summoning is choosing one appropriate amongst many demons.

    The ce was close by, and a demon with the appropriate rank for the quest seems to be chosen naturally.

    It seems we obtain considerable information once we are summoned.

    First of all, an ego arises.

    And we can get great power by being summoned many times.

    That demone and said to me,

    ¡¸Hehehe, I¡¯ve been summoned thrice you know? How many times have you been summoned, brother?¡¹

    I didn¡¯t know what was funny, but I heard itugh frivolously.

    Somehow, I was very angry.

    I hit that fellow.

    ¡¸Brother, what are you doing!?¡¹

    That fellow hit me back in anger, and after that we fought continuously and exchanged blows for a few days.

    Well rather than hitting each other with our fist, we were throwing energy at each other and making the other party umte damage.

    In my mind, hitting is an appropriate expression.

    In the end, there was no conclusion.

    However,

    ¡¸Yo, brother. You are strong. I will call you Aniki from today.¡¹

    Because that fellow understood, the fight ended.

    Well rather than a fight, it was my one-sided burst of anger.

    I wanted to go to the Surface too.

    At that time I felt the desire increase intensely.

    From that moment, the two of us became like brothers, and every day we kept picking fights with the other people.

    A mindless demon is uninteresting.

    Our targets were those that had egos and had experienced being summoned to the Surface multiple times.

    Every day, we did nothing but¨D¨Dfight¨D¨Dbattling.

    But, there didn¡¯t seem to be someone as unusual as me, there were also some who hade from far away to pick a fight with me.

    And before I realized it, mypanions had reached 100 and this area of the world became my turf.

    Without bing aware of it, I had evolved into a Greater Demon.

    I noticed this when I instantly killed my opponent in a fight.

    I felt that a great power, different from the one I had before, ran throughout my entire body.

    I¡¯m invincible.

    So, I got too cocky that time.

    I, who had evolved, acquired a Unique Skill¡ºIntegrator[3]¡».

    In conjunction with its progenitor¡ªthat I had since my birth¡ªthe Unique Skill¡ºDivider[4]¡», it was a skill with great utility

    When I hit something, it broke into pieces. This seemed to be the result of the power of division.

    I thought that perhaps this ability was produced due to the trauma of being pierced and cut down in my previous life.

    Well, it was an insignificant issue.

    If the opponent was not my equal, then they could not oppose my power.

    Besides, it was easy to increase the number of underlings since it was possible for me to assimte the opponent and then divide them.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped that I got cocky, right?

    And then, that guy appeared.

    Since being in this world, I felt fear for the first time.

    The existence of a genuinely strong being was carved into my soul.

    A demon with red hair.

    He appeared before us, and easily swept us away like we were just insects.

    My followers and I were exterminated.

    ¡¸Fumu. There¡¯s no resistance. Boring¡¹

    Along with fear, I felt hatred gushing forth from the depths of my heart.

    My subordinates, mypanions were...!

    Amidst the anger, an ability awakened inside me.

    ¡¶Confirmed. Acquisition of Unique Skill¡ºRegenerator[5]¡»???Seeded.¡·

    Further than division and integration.

    I experienced my astral body (spirit body) regenerating in an instant.

    Die!

    I looked down at that red-haired demon and with full with a flood of emotions,

    ¡¸Oh? Do you still alive?¡¹

    ¡°Wave of Division¡± that I fired was quickly dispersed, and my astral body was crushed into pieces.

    Our statuses were too different.

    After that, I regenerated once again and I swore revenge.

    I continued to chase him many times and challenged that demon for a rematch.

    ¡¸Kufufufufu. Interesting! There¡¯s still a person with backbone, huh?

    Good.

    My name is Diablo.

    By the name granted by a great master, I will show you a little of my seriousness!¡¹

    End of World (World¡¯s Copse)

    At that time, I had certainly experienced the end of the world.

    Originally, the likes like me was an ¡°unneeded thing¡±, I was able to understand that there was no need to use it.

    Ah, the status was too different.

    But I¡¯m not regretting it, I felt a feeling of satisfaction that I had not felt until now together with death...

    But I never met with it.

    When I manifested in the Surface world for the first time, I was summoned by that person, Diablo.

    And in front of me was a monster.

    If youpared it to the knowledge from my previous life, such a tiny being should be called a Slime.

    However, towards that Slime, Diablo-sama, who should be an absolute existence, kneeled.

    The reason was simple.

    Even the foolish I could understand

    That Slime was in a different dimension.

    I could agree with why Diablo-sama praised it as ¡°God¡± every day.[6]

    It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration, it was the unvarnished truth.

    Like me, the people who received baptism from Diablo-sama, kneeled identically.

    I understood that there was a person who was overwhelming superior to me, but I didn¡¯t mind this treatment.

    Before Diablo-sama were people that weren¡¯t any different from me.

    I could agree that it was natural.

    ¡ºThese people were once myrades...

    Because they cried and swore that they wanted to be useful to Rimuru-sama by all means, I thought to allow them apany me¡»

    Diablo-sama¡¯s voice resounded in the distance.

    This person, for sure, will be our true master!

    And so simultaneously,

    ¡ºWe, are the faithful servants of the Demon Lord Rimuru. We await your instructions!¡»

    We pledged our loyalty to the ¡°Demon Lord (God)¡± in front of us.

    And, I even gained great power.

    ¡¸Your name is, ¡°Venom¡±. Well, please work hard¡¹

    Rimuru-sama spoke to me amiably in a carefree one.

    And so I obtained it, a new name.

    My name is Venom.

    The demon who pledged his loyalty to Rimuru-sama.

    I had achieved evolution and received a physical body in this world.

    A new body and also a new power.

    I became an Arc Demon (Superior Demon General), I had evolved into existence with a different ss.

    However, I realized one fact, even after obtaining this much power, the current me had yet to reach the feet of Diablo-sama.

    But, I could still grow stronger!

    In the capsule in the rear, my formerpanions were asleep in their newly obtained bodies.

    People who would be my subordinates.

    I would lead a unit under Diablo-sama¡¯s direct control.

    A female type demon with scarlet hair named Testarossa was appointed as Diablo-sama¡¯s right hand.

    She, who was originally powerful, saw her power increase just like I had.

    The present me could not match her.

    But, there was no need for me to be impatient.

    I could still grow stronger.

    And then, someday I¡¯ll be Diablo-sama¡¯s right hand and offer this world to Rimuru-sama.

    My name is Venom.

    A man who will someday stand next to Diablo-sama!

    After that, Venom greatly increased in power, and was feared as a demon that exhausted and massacred hostile enemies.

    [1] Ë¼ÄîÍ¨Ô’(¥Æ¥ì¥Ñ¥·©`) Shinen Tsuuwa (Terepashii).

    [2] Btw Surface refers to the world where Rimuru and others are living in.

    [3] ½yºÏÕßTougousha, the one who integrate things. The skill name can also mean Synthesist.

    [4] ·Ö¸îÕßBunkatsusha, the one who divide things.

    [5] ÔÙÉúÕßSaiseisha, the one who regenerate.

    [6] Our Slime has turned into a ¡°God¡±. LOL XD

 Chapter 144 â€“ Underground Labyrinth Capture â€“Enforcer Scout Platoon-

    Underground Labyrinth Capture ¨CEnforcer Scout toon-

    Three people stood in a luxurious room with tense expressions.

    Standing upright, they were waiting for the master of the room.

    The master of the room was named Kagurazaka Yuuki.

    The man who recently came to the Empire, who had, with surprising swiftness, reached the position of Corps Commander.

    But to them, they thought it was natural.

    After all, Yuuki was...

    ¡¸Yo, I¡¯ve kept you guys waiting! Though it was okay for you guys to take a seat while waiting for me...¡¹

    Yuuki entered the room while saying that.

    Following behind him was Kagali, who was like his secretary.

    ¡¸No, no, Yuuki-sama. We are your servants. There is no need for you to worry about us.¡¹

    One man answered as the representative.

    The man¡¯s name was Damrada.

    One of the Bosses[1] of Cerberus[2], a secret society.

    The three people here were the bosses of Cerberus.

    ¡¸Hahaha, Damrada is stiff as usual.¡¹

    Yuuki urged these three people to sit down while warding offughter.

    When they sat down in their seats as urged, Yuuki cut to the chase.

    ¡¸So, Damrada. What is the situation in the Monster¡¯s Country Tempest?

    How is the transition of the forces and the progress of technological development going?¡¹

    ¡¸Ha! Their forces are increasing day by day.

    That country is already capable of supporting 200.000 people, it¡¯s likely that their internal development isplete.

    The formation on each corps is also progressing, and there is a rtionship with themittee, which is the council, and the new organization.

    It could be said that the foundation of the Monster¡¯s Country Tempest has been stretched to include the other side of the Jura Great Forest.

    The current number of organized forces is not below 50.000.

    Their number is not a threat to the Empire, but their individual force is high, and their cooperation is good as well. It¡¯s not possible to make light of it.

    In addition, the still increasing number of mercenaries and other forces should be factored in.

    Their total number seems to reach 120.000~150.000.

    Regarding their technological development, that is¨D¨D

    Currently, it seems it¡¯s not developed inside Tempest.

    As for the barrier that protects the city, its purpose is to protect the citizens, and not to prevent a technology leakage.

    But, the thing called ¡°Magic Train[3]¡± that began operating so suddenly has broken themon sense of transportation capacity.

    It is most likely that its development might have been continued somewhere else.

    Unfortunately, even me,as a merchant was unable to gather information about further technological development.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, even you as merchant.Were you able to determine the structure of their forces?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. It seems they don¡¯t intend to conceal their forces.

    It¡¯s greatly distributed and seems to have be two corps.

    The First Corps is lead by General Gobuta, while the Second Corps is lead by General Gerudo.

    Their official main force seems to be the Second Corps. However, this corps seems to be skilled in a certain aspect, and is called the construction corps.

    As expected their main force was the First Corps.

    It¡¯s a high-speed task force that is a gathering of many people with the high firepower me ability.

    While the Second Corps maintains the front, I believe they n to have the First Corps trample the enemy. ¡¹

    ¡¸High-speed movement? Do they move by using horses or something else?¡¹

    ¡¸No, I only observed the military exercise by using a magic tool from a distance...

    From the starting position where they were facing each other, the whole force moved at an impossible speed the moment the starting signal was given.

    From a distance, their speed seems to be beyond a horse¡¯s speed.¡¹

    ¡¸Hee... You were interrupted by interference magic when you used magic for observation, right?

    It seems like it¡¯s going to be difficult to grasp the situation in Tempest from now.

    The information that you have brought back is valuable.

    But, I don¡¯t believe that is all there is to their forces...¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that reminds me...

    Regarding that country¡¯s satellite town, the Labyrinth city.

    There is aplicated building called a Dungeon, and the city built surrounding it.

    There is a rumor circting that says there is a city inside the Dungeon.¡¹

    ¡¸A city inside the Dungeon...¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. There might be a technological development base inside that city.¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨D Indeed. Possibly, no......it¡¯s certain when I think about it.¡¹

    Yuuki thought as much when he heard Damrada¡¯s report.

    Their number of forces might really be that amount.

    However, some doubt still remained in the details. Judging from the thought process of a Demon Lord like Rimuru, he felt that having just two corps was too few.

    Besides, in that country, several abnormally strong devils existed.

    Benimaru, Diablo, Shion, Gobuta.

    These people were called the Shitennou (Four Heavenly Kings).

    A corps being left under General Gobuta, who was assumed to be the weakest among the Shitennou, was suspicious.

    No, if you said it was suspicious, all the devils of that country were suspicious too...

    It was suspicious how people with strength equal to the members of the former Ten Great Demon Lords were under the rule of a single Demon Lord.

    (Ah, as expected having failed to kill Rimuru-san is painful)

    There was no use even in regretting it.

    Yuuki suppressed a sigh and kept thinking.

    There was no threat from the knights and volunteer soldiers gathering from the countries around the Jura Great Forest.

    The number wasn¡¯t significant, and there was no threat even if they gathered.

    But, the monsters that assembled from Jura Great Forest were dangerous.

    Normally you could ignore such a disorderly crowd, but he thought that they would move more fiercely than expected if they were under the Demon Lord Rimuru.

    In addition to that group, if they were strengthened by some kind of technology they developed, it was possible for the empire to receive an unexpected blow.

    For Yuuki, it wasn¡¯t like he saw harm befalling his own subordinates a problem, but there was no reason that he should be unwilling to try to understand his opponents¡¯ forces.

    ¡¸Vega, what do you think?¡¹

    Yuuki was just crossing his arms while listening to the report, and then he questioned one of the bosses of Cerberus.

    Vega, the boss that symbolized the ¡°Power¡± of Cerberus.

    Vega nodded solemnly,

    ¡¸We should just smash it. No need to worry at all! All the problems will fix themselves.¡¹

    He answered full of confidence while smiling broadly.

    (This guy, his power is great, but his head is bad¨D¨Dor rather it¡¯s too bad¨D¨D you see.)

    Yuuki released a sigh in his mind, but he judged that idea to be eptable as well.

    Certainly, if he wanted to conquer the troublesome Dungeon, he should check its current state.

    ¡¸Miranda, your idea?¡¹

    Thest boss of Cerberus, the ¡°Woman¡±, Miranda who governed over beauty.

    She looked like a young girl, but also like a mature woman. She was a woman who emitted a bewitching charm.

    ¡¸Is that so...

    If the enemy Demon Lord has a gender, we don¡¯t need to worry about such a troublesome thing...

    A n to gather information on the technological development cannot be made since the ce where it is being developed is unknown.

    There is no one in charge who seems weak to a woman or a technician with loose-lips.

    It¡¯s very unlikely that it will be useful to you in the war, although it¡¯s okay if you leave it to me to investigate...¡¹

    ¡¸No, I will investigate it sequentially.

    That Demon Lord appears to be full of gaps, but he¡¯s unexpectedly cautious. He will not neglect to be cautious towards a stranger.

    You stand out too much Miranda.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, is that so?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, then I¡¯m going to rely on you, Miranda, about the Commander of the Armored Corps.¡¹

    ¡¸Will I do the same as always, infiltrate the Magic Beast Corps and wait for orders?¡¹

    ¡¸I ask you, Vega. Do not kill the Corps Commander since it¡¯s no good, ok?¡¹

    ¡¸I understood. I will put a great effort not to.

    ¡¸Yuuki-sama, if allowed, how many people under you control may I borrow?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s okay. Then, how about you choose at your own discretion from the 100 people?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I would be my pleasure.¡¹

    The talks about capturing the Dungeon was settled, and the three leaders retired from their seats.

    The only ones remaining were Yuuki and Kagali

    Actually, the preparation for war were alreadyplete, the only thing left to do was to investigate the enemy¡¯s movement.

    Yuuki had more freedompared to the other generals, since he had the duty of information gathering.

    ¡¸Nee, Yuuki-sama. Will they dance well?[4]¡¹

    ¡¸Who knows, they might.

    Though If the incitement goes well, we should be able to spread the ravages of war as nned.¡¹

    ¡¸But, we came here atst. The war will begin soon.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, is that so. We need to reap death wonderfully.¡¹

    And then the twoughed wickedly.

    Their objective was not the victory of the Empire.

    Yuuki¡¯s intention and the Empire¡¯s interest matched, but their rtionship was only that.

    It shouldn¡¯t be misunderstood, but Yuuki felt that he didn¡¯t hold any responsibility towards the Empire¡¯s victory.

    It was just that he thought that an investigation of the inside the dungeon was necessary.

    It was certain that there were traps and devices in there, but running into them in thebyrinth was an insignificant issue when it came to the destruction of the world.

    An investigation should be done to find an opening for conquest, though it was only a simple idea...

    In the end, because of that idea, the undergroundbyrinth capture group would bring back an unexpected report, but that wasn¡¯t something that Yuki knew.

    ??????????????????????????

    When Yuuki had decided on the undergroundbyrinth¡¯s capture, simr information was given about the Monster¡¯s Country Tempest to the Empire¡¯s Intelligence Bureau.

    Yuuki¡¯s subordinates had begun to move towards Tempest as well.

    First Lieutenant[5] Kondou, who received the information, was a taciturn person.

    ¡¸Is that so? Good work.¡¹

    Those were only words that came from his mouth to one who reported the information to him. He didn¡¯t make any further remarks.

    He was not a man that expressed his thoughts to others.

    With his trimmed short ck hair, he emitted a tense atmosphere.

    His expressionless eyes gleamed with a sharp light, like they could see through everything, and pierced the other party.

    He was a young man. His youthfulness could be seen as he still in his early 20s.

    However, there was no gentle light in his eyes, and a cunning intellect could be felt from him.

    It was no wonder.

    Kondou Tatsuya, also known as First Lieutenant Kondou¡¯s, age did not match his appearance.

    Kondou Tatsuya was an ¡°Otherworlder¡±.

    In this Empire, ¡°Otherworlders¡± were not unusual. One big reason for this is that the Empire had a policy called the Protection of the ¡°Otherworlder¡±.

    Tatsuya was one of the people saved by that policy.

    There was magic in this world, therefore it could be said that his life was saved.

    Because he had gambled with death and made a suicide attack towards the enemy army when he arrived in this world, he had received innumerable bullets and was the verge of death.

    He was lucky.

    By chance, he hadnded in the Empire¡¯s capital, and happened to pass nearby the Empire¡¯s Magician Leader.

    Tatsuya life was saved by that good fortune. Then he swore to devote the life he had once thrown away to the Emperor.

    So around 70 years had passed, but he had not aged.

    He had decided not to appear on the front stage, and lurked in the Empire¡¯s shadow. Inside the Information Generalization Headquarters, since his figure remained eternally young.

    The magician who had saved him was dead.

    He took Tatsuya as his disciple, taught him all his magic, and then he departed from this world. Now Tatsuya was managing the people.

    Thus, only several of his trusted subordinates and the Emperor knew of his existence.

    The Mysterious man obsessed with information.

    A Lurker in the Empire¡¯s shadow.

    A human, subduer of demons.

    He knew that he was feared and had received various names, but it had no effect on him since he didn¡¯t associate with others.

    His rank as First Lieutenant was not actually urate.

    In reality, he was given a high-ranking position by His Majesty the Emperor.

    But, he was the ¡°First Lieutenant¡±.

    Because he doesn¡¯t want to forget the memories of his subordinates that fell together with him in his previous life¨D¨Dor rather, in his former world¨D¨Dso he remained a First Lieutenant.

    The existence of First Lieutenant Kondou, who was the director of the Empire¡¯s Intelligence Bureau, couldn¡¯t be disregarded, even by the Corps Commanders.

    However, as his true character was unknown, he was a feared person.

    Well, there was another reason why there were many ¡°Otherworlders¡± in the Empire.

    That was because there were many people who had been summoned.

    The person who defected to the Empire, the former leader of Freedom Association (Guild Master), Kagurazaka Yuuki.

    The reason his defection was so easily epted was because he had sent the ¡°Otherworlders¡° which he had sheltered before to the Empire.

    They numbered 100 people.

    There were many who possessed Unique Skills in that group of 100 people, and many of them belonged to the Imperial Guard¡¯s Army.

    Yuuki had said that he had found them by chance and had protected them, but ording to the investigation, that was a lie.

    Though his appearance was that of a young boy, his action were like those of a veteran.

    Like First Lieutenant Kondou, you could deem him a dangerous person by his appearance.

    Kondou concluded that the reason why Yuuki was able to prepare so many ¡°Otherworlders¡± was through Summoning.

    To summon people using magic was inefficient, though it depended on the individual¡¯s ability. But, making the summoned pledge their loyalty was possible if the summoner was capable of etch it on the summoned¡¯s soul at the time of summoning.

    Summoning was the most suitable way to get loyal subordinates.

    In reality, there was no error in First Lieutenant Kondou¡¯s anxiety.

    It wasn¡¯t on all of the members, but surely an order had been given to some of them at the time of summoning.

    There might also be a person among them that had a different intent, like the Hero Masayuki, a summoned person that couldn¡¯t be controlledpletely by the order.

    Because he had a strong power, Yuuki didn¡¯t even mind that he couldn¡¯t control himpletely, and just sent him to the Empire as he was.

    However, a case likes Masayuki¡¯s was unthinkable.

    He was not very useful, and it was expected that he would not obey orders, so some measures were given to put him in line.

    Although First Lieutenant Kondou didn¡¯t know the circumstances, he had guessed that from Yuuki¡¯s speech, conduct, and movement in this one year, and he realized the danger of the people that Yuuki had sent.

    Such perception was too urate, it could even be called a fearsome insight.

    The investigations on the other Corps Commanders were not as interesting as Yuuki¡¯s.

    The system of the Empire is¡ºPower is everything¡».

    Therefore, there is no one who criticized Yuuki openly.

    There were few people who couldin about Yuuki, who had reached one of the tops of the Empire.

    So the First Lieutenant Kondou thought.

    (You are dangerous, Kagurazaka Yuuki. You are an existence that should be removed)

    It was better if it was in another army, but it was a problem if the people who belonged to the Imperial Guard¡¯s Army that ought to protect His Majesty, the Emperor, had already sworn their loyalty to another person.

    This matter couldn¡¯t be brought to light yet.

    But, the moment Yuuki showed an unnatural movement, that was when he would die.

    Because First Lieutenant Kondou, a lurker in the Empire¡¯s shadow, never forgives a traitor.

    ¡¸You should be as cocky as you could. Since your life is already in my hands.¡¹

    A ruthless light appeared in his eyes as the First Lieutenant Kondou muttered that calmly in the Empire¡¯s shadow.

    ??????????????????????????

    In response to Yuuki¡¯smand, three people were selected.

    From amongst Yuuki¡¯s 100 subordinates, the chosen people were required to be from the Mixed Corps.

    It was said that onlying from another world would get you a high position in the Corps, the Empire was not na?ve.

    But the 100 people whom Yuuki had chosen only possessed Unique Skills that excelled inbat ability.

    Therefore, they hid in each corps, living while concealing their fangs.

    They had all received Yuuki¡¯s order to revolt together, and to seize each other¡¯s corps.

    Now that Yuuki had seized the Mixed Corps, everyone thought that the day was near.

    Meanwhile, there were three people who couldn¡¯t hide their bewilderment for the unexpected dungeon capture order.

    Before long, the Empire was going to invade the other side of the Jura Great Forest. It was natural for them to be doubtful about capturing the Dungeon during such a time.

    The coup d¡¯¨¦tat (military revolt) by Yuuki¡¯s subordinates was nned to happen when the Empire began the invasion, and after some of the front-line had finished spreading.

    As a result, the Empire would instantly fall under Yuuki¡¯s control, and he was going to start the world conquest using its might.

    They had received such an exnation from Yuuki.

    The three people,

    Tanimura Shinji

    Mark Lauren

    Zhen Liu Xing[6]

    red up at Damrada¡¯s unexpected order.

    ¡¸Hey,hey, Ossan. We were called for the Labyrinth Capture (Athletics)....

    Don¡¯t joke around! Or rather, you are making fun of us?¡¹

    ¡¸Well just wait, Mark. Yuuki-san may have some kind of n?

    Please tell us what you know, Damrada-san.¡¹

    Calming the raging Mark, Shinji asked Damrada.

    The 100 people were battle elites, each possessing a Unique Skill.

    Their pride was high, and they were looking down on Cerberus.

    However, they acknowledged the superiority of Vega, who was a boss symbolizing ¡°Power¡±. But, there were few people who respected Damrada whose specialty seemed to be calcting money.

    Among those 100 people, Shinji was rtively close to Damrada.

    This time too, he had volunteered for the role in order to pacify Mark who was venting his anger on Damrada.

    Zhen Liu Xing, this man was taciturn, and what he was thinking was unknown.

    But, he could certainly understand what was been said. His braided ck hair rested down his back, and he wore Chinese styled clothes simr to Damrada.

    Various hidden weapons seemed to be concealed inside his clothes.

    Shinji naturally realized that he had gathered this team.

    There was unease, but these three were the members of thebyrinth capture group¨D¨Dtheir Official name was Enforcer Scout toon.

    That¡¯s why Shinji, as the team leader, asked Damrada that.

    Damrada exined the situation.

    Since the inside of thebyrinth was unknown, this investigation was in preparation for theing war.

    There was a possibility that some secrets were hidden inside thebyrinth.

    It might not be a issue, even if it was ignored, but the investigation was for the sake of caution.

    (No, Yuuki-sama actually seemed to have another intention.

    That¡¯s not something that should guess. I better not say something careless.)

    Shinji decided that it was unnecessary to daringly ask about everything and Damrada finished his exnation.

    However, the exnation of Demon Lord Rimuru¡¯s dreadfulness and wariness was intentionally repeated many times.

    Thebyrinth was created, by that Demon Lord in full confidence.

    As far as Damrada was concerned, he hadn¡¯t heard any stories of it having been captured yet.

    It was only a rumor, but the Hero Masayuki had broken through to the 30th floor.

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t neglect to be cautious.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, Ossan! Are you underestimating us?¡¹

    ¡¸Now, now, Mark. Please wait.

    Damrada-san, I understand the conversation. Can I ask for a guide?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, guiding and assistance on the other side are left to me. We leave once the preparations areplete.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood¡¹

    The next day.

    The group, guided by Damrada, went to the Transfer Magic Formation.

    Could these three really capture thebyrinth?

    Damrada was more worried about whether the capture was even possible, rather than what was hidden inside thebyrinth.

    But, he didn¡¯t say it.

    He understood that it would only be aint even if he said it.

    It was better to encounter some bitter experiences, so Damrada thought.

    And so, the challenge to thebyrinth from the Empire by the three members of the Enforcer Scout toon began.

    [1] It¡¯s written as Atama î^ but it¡¯s read as Bosu ¥Ü¥¹.

    [2] Written in kanji as San KyoutouÈý¾Þî^ which means Three Great Head or Three Leaders but read as ¥±¥ë¥Ù¥í¥¹Keruberosu/Cerberus

    [3] I forgot to give the kanji before of Ä§Œ§ÁÐÜ‡Madou Ressha before, it can mean Magic/Sorcery Train.

    [4] Dancing as like moving just like Yuuki want...... (Dancing in his palms or something simr like that)

    [5] ÖÐÎ¾ Ch¨±i, an old(historical) version of the military rank in Japan.

    [6] His name is ¥·¥ó?¥ê¥å¥¦¥»¥¤(Shin Ryuusei) normally a Japanese name isposed by kanji. His name is written in Katakana so he¡¯s a foreign and by the description of his introduction, it seems he¡¯s Chinese so his name bes the one now. Other alt: Qin Liu Xing/Shen Liu Xing.

 Chapter 145 â€“ Underground Labyrinth Capture-Capture of Irresistible Force-

    Underground Labyrinth Capture-Capture of Irresistible Force-

    The report both surprised and shocked us.

    It was about the appearance of people who finally captured the Dungeon¡¯s 50th floor.

    Certainly, this year the adventurers had improved their skills considerably.

    Groups that were able to capture the 30th floor had gradually begun to appear. The devised floor capturing strategies used the phenomenon known as barely escaping death, Zombie Attack n (Coming back from death Strategy)[1] or Abandoning Scapegoat n (For Glory Strategy)[2] and so forth.

    There were people that used a frontal attack as well, apanied by the proficiency of their skill and the improvement of their equipment, they also had their ability improved.

    But, after the 30th floor, not only was there a trap that killed everyone at the beginning, the monsters also came groups and fought together.

    It bes difficult to handle that when using the unorthodox capturing methods.

    So, the most recent leading capture group was mimicking the capture method that Masayuki and his party used against the guardian of the 40th floor but...

    The guardian of 40th floor was Tempest Serpent.

    It was the ck snake I had met way back in the beginning. It had breath attack that was effective against groups, and many people had watery eyes after their equipment was destroyed by it.

    Then, because I was nice, I kindly rent them equipment with the Tempest crest.

    They would need topensate us if they broke.

    Well~ the earnings they got till now werepletely deprived, we thought that it was a reliable guardian that would bring us a wonderful fortune.

    If a person that could defeat it appeared, then...

    Besides, the guardian of the 50th floor was Gozurl. He was violence incarnate when his restraint were removed.

    After all, Gozurl wasn¡¯t weak. Either way, maybe thanks to the restraints ced on him while on the 30th floor, he was able toe up with a creative way of battling for this floor.

    The old, foolish Gozurl, that only depending on his own strength, had disappeared.

    It was the same with Mezurl. Wracking his brains together with Gozurl, the two devised their fighting style by discussing with each other.

    Before we were aware of it, the arguments they would hold whenever they met were now forgotten, and the two had be close friends now.

    The two alternated guarding the 50th floor.

    I remembered that I set the equipment drop to 100% for the first time win only, as a reward in case someone was able to defeat them.

    It was a unique ss equipment, the Minos series.

    It was equipment that boasted very nonsensical power named after the ruler ofbyrinth, Minotaur.

    The weapon was either a Minos Bardiche (Cow-Head Devil¡¯s Battleaxe)[3] or a Minos Trident (Horse-Head Devil¡¯s War Spear)[4].

    There was no shield. After that was the pieces for aplete set of armor.

    It was the jewel which Kurobee¡¯s best disciples had used the best of their ability to create.

    Because I believed that there wouldn¡¯t be many people capable of reaching this ce so easily, I had only prepared 10 sets, and no more.

    In the first ce, Gozurl and Mezurl had be stronger after I gave them names, so if a person capable of defeating them appeared, I might scout them.

    Because of this, I had arranged that an emergency message would be sent if they were defeated.

    Either way, if a lot of adventurers attacked them in waves, the two would umte fatigue and be defeated.

    But no matter the methods the adventurers used to defeat them. I wanted to know about the people that manage to defeat Gozurl and Mezurl.

    In case they didn¡¯t want to be scouted, there was a possibility that the other party was hostile.

    This time as well, were they attacking in waves because of Masayuki¡¯s charisma?

    When I thought so, my expectations were overturned.

    In the report, it was said that Gozurl was defeated by just three people.

    Furthermore, they weren¡¯t people that had been active recently, they seemed to be neers that had arrived recently.

    It was necessary to promptly collect information on the neers.

    That was why I cancelled the long awaited test-run of the improved surveince magic, and went to themand room that had been prepared inside thebyrinth.

    When I entered the room, Ramiris and Veldora were there.

    Dino and Bester seemed to have taken a day off today.

    Disregarding Dino, Bester had umting fatigue since he hade to this ce recently, so it was just perfect for him.

    Ramiris and Veldora were full of energy. These two people were probably strangers to the concept of tiredness.

    It was the so-called ¡°children¡¯s stamina.¡±

    If children were doing things that they were interested in, then they wouldn¡¯t get tired at all.

    ¡¸Oh, you came, Commander! There¡¯s no change in the situation today!¡¹

    I didn¡¯t understand what was it that hadn¡¯t changed.

    Perhaps, she might have said it because it suited the mood.

    I looked at the picture projected onto the big screen.

    Projected onto the screen were three youngsters.

    It seemed they traversed the floor with like an unstoppable force. The way they fought was really unique as well.

    With a clearly abnormal throwing power, there was a person that grabbed air and threw it.

    He had arge, sturdy build, and brown hair. With his fine, chiseled features, he had a considerably good appearance.

    He wasn¡¯t wearing heavy equipment like iron armor, instead he was wearing chain mail made from weaved steel fiber, and a coat over it.

    They all looked pretty much the same.

    The skinny one had concealed his entire body with a pitch ck robe, another one seemed to be wearing a white robe over the chain mail.

    He looked Asian, and the white robe was the kind often seen in hospitals.

    In every aspect, he was Japanese-like. Without a doubt, he seemed to be an "Otherworlder".

    A group of six Death Wolves (Ghost Wolves) came running. With a speed that typical adventurers couldn¡¯t perceive, the wolves closed the distance in a dash.

    It seemed to have judged the situation instantly from a distance, it would only receive attacks one-sidedly.

    As expected of the monsters above the 50th floor. Even a monster that looked like a small fry had considerable intelligence.

    By the way, one Death Wolf is considered B+ rank, so it spelled trouble if six of them gathered.

    It was also a Ghost-type monster with the trait of nullifying damage if they weren¡¯t attacked with a Holy attribute weapon or a Magic weapon.

    Even if its body vanished, it would regenerate immediately. So even just one wolf was dangerous if you didn¡¯t possess the countermeasure for it.

    You would be devoured instantly if careless...

    ¡¸Don¡¯t underestimate me, you dogs! Uoryaaaa!!¡¹

    The one with brown hair who had been grabbing and throwing air until now, took out an ominous battleaxe and swung it powerfully.

    With one sweep, three Death Wolves turned into light particles and disappeared.

    Ah, that ominous battle axe, I soon remembered that it was Minos Bardiche.

    It was a Unique ss equipment, and naturally, it belonged to the Magic weapon category.

    Even if someone couldn¡¯t cast magic, it was still possible to damage a monster with the magic power possessed by the weapon.

    Furthermore, this was rted to the raw materials used to make the Minos series. Silver that had been mixed with Demon steel and turned into Mithril.

    It was a specialized weapon that could easily inflict a great deal of damage to Undead-type and Ghost-type monsters.

    ¡¸Ah, if it¡¯s Minos Bardiche, then Death Wolf will be defeated in one blow.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. That weapon is the thing that Gozurl dropped.

    Thebat sense and weapon adaptability of the person that picked up the weapon seems to be great.¡¹

    Veldora agreed with my grumble.

    After that, I heard the story of their battlesuntil now while observing theirbat style.

    As for the snack, nowadays, I preferred potatoes.

    Based on the story I heard about them, their battles until now were mostly of that brown-haired guy defeating the enemy.

    I saw it myself and understood it. The brown haired guy was certainly strong.

    But, what happened to the various traps in thebyrinth?

    Regarding those, the ck robed guy smoothly discovered them, and seemed to have told his friend their position.

    As for iprehensible traps or tricky traps, those were a crucial part from the 50thfloor and below.

    As if he could see it, the ck robed guy precisely indicated the trap¡¯s location.

    I was certain that it was some kind of ability. You could say that he was an indispensable person for capturing abyrinth.

    Thest one was the white robed guy, his turn had onlye up once until now. That was during the fight against Gozurl.

    I had seen the footage through the Thought Link, but I was certain that this fellow was also someone with a Unique ss ability.

    He had taken out syringes from his pocket, and given them to his twopanions.

    Immediately after that, Gozurl¡¯s movement had rapidly became dull.

    He might have received some kind of abnormal status, but as Gozurl¡¯s movements became dull, he became an easy mark for the brown-haired guy.

    The one whonded the finishing blow was the white robed guy.

    He had taken out a scalpel that shone silver, from his pocket, and in an instant, he had cut the blood vessels on Gozurl¡¯s nape.

    I noticed that he was from the intelligence faction, which assesses the situation and takes the time to wait for a change in the situation, unlike a muscle head that didn¡¯t think about anything.

    Their party was very bnced.

    ¡¶Notification. The result of the analysis is in. The attack that ¡°Individual: Gozurl¡± received was something simr to a neurotoxin.

    The room was filled with poisonous gas, the poison obstructs the movement of those whock immunity to it. There is no remaining effect now.¡·

    Ah, poisonous gas.

    And in addition, he seemed to be able toe up with strategies that worked against the enemy, on the spot.

    I considered the results of the analysis, which Raphael had made based off of the data, which remained in the air.

    I¡¯d guessed based off of his white robe, but there¡¯s probably no doubting that was a medical-rted Unique Skill[5].

    At that time, I heard a knocking sound from the door. Then the door opened, and Shuna entered the room.

    She came in holding an entry paper, which had the registered information of the three from the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, which had became a branch of themittee.

    ¡¸This is the registered information of the three that seeded in capturing the 50th floor.¡¹

    Shuna handed over the paper after bowing.

    I received it with a nod and confirmed its contents.

    Shinjy ..... 23 years old, Wizard[6]

    Mark ..... 26 years old, Warrior[7]

    Zhen ..... 17 years old, Hunter[8]

    So, only the minimum information had been filled out.

    Their ce of origin was a small country near the Empire, the reason foring here that was written on the paper was that they had heard rumors about the Dungeon from a merchant.

    Well, well, that was a lie no matter how you looked at it.

    If I recalled correctly, Magicians needed to make a contract with spirits to use magic ¨D¨D Sorcerers handled chants based on their knowledge of elements¨D¨D Wizard was a high-rank job that needed the expertise of both jobs.

    It was a lofty, and difficult, upation that not everyone could attain.

    Warriors were simr in that they needed both the expertise from the Fighter job and the Swordsman Job, because a Warrior was a closebat expert capable of using every type of weapon.

    Obviously, it wasn¡¯t an easy upation to attain.

    We arrived at thest one, a Hunter. This upation could be called the peak for those who hunt monster. It was an upation that relied mostly upon, and belonged to, the subjugation guild.

    In this world, there were few people with excellent skills in detecting traps or monsters with the Thief job.

    That was because, currently, Thief really meant thief in the truest sense.

    Meanwhile, calling oneself a Hunter was possible since there was no native hunting tribe here.

    Certainly they were a good, bnced party, but if it was true that they hade from the Empire, without a doubt, they were Spies.

    However, were they foolishly honest enough to have written the truth?

    They might have done that, but I thought that there were other choices, like they could have decided to say that they came here from the Demon Lord territory under Milim¡¯s rule, or from another continent under Leon¡¯s rule.

    Oh well.

    The truth didn¡¯t matter, there was one person which I surely needed to pay attention to.

    The ck-haired, white robed, young man, Shinjy.

    Instead of Magic, he was using a mysterious ability.

    Or rather, Shinjy... no matter how you looked at it, it was Shinji.

    The brown-haired guy was Mark.

    He had not only thrown air bullets and monster¡¯s corpses, but falling rock as well...

    Anyway, it seemed he could throw anything as long as he could grab it.

    He grabbed a living monster and threw it, inflicting damage to both enemies, and defeated them together, which almost made me spew out the tea.

    But it seemed his being a Warrior was not a lie, since he handling Minos Bardiche skillfully.

    The ck robed guy was Zhen.

    This guy seemed to have eyes capable of seeing through traps perfectly.

    In the beginning I had thought that his intuition was sharp but it seemed to be Sense Danger, Sense Monster, and Sense Trap. With all of those, he managed to evade everything beforehand.

    He looked at the ces with traps, and conferred their location to his friends, and I was certain that it wasn¡¯t a coincidence.

    Originally, on the 50th floor and beyond, there were increasingly brutal traps that became the main threat instead of the monsters¡¯ strength.

    Without looking strange, the room could have been filled with Ghost-type monsters, had its air pressure changed, been without oxygen, or had poisonous water.

    Like that, I had set traps of a dangerous level to prevent the capture of the dungeon, but everything was seen through by him, so they were all useless.

    Moreover, his sense of direction was also excellent. He wasn¡¯t deceived by the floor¡¯s rotation and the like, and easily advanced using the shortest route.

    Obviously, a maze wasn¡¯t effective.

    If there was an injury, the white robed youth, Shinjy, could easily treat it.

    Although they were just three people, they were people specialized in capturingbyrinths.[9]

    However, the three of us joyfully watched their method of capturing the dungeon.

    No, there was no way that we would use them as a reference for when we were going to capture the dungeon, or anything like that, don¡¯t you think like that!

    Hey, you over there, I was only honestly praising the strong person¡¯s way of fighting.

    Shuna poured the three of us another cup of tea while astounded.

    The tea today was ck Tea with the pleasant fragrance of apple.

    Starting from the 50th floor was the real thing, but the degree of difficulty didn¡¯t change even if there was someone that hadn¡¯t activated the trap until the 50th floor.

    If that was so, I thought that to truly test their ability, I would use the result of whether they could defeat the 70th floor¡¯s guardian or not.

    The guardian of the 60th floor was the Ghost King Adalman.

    It was a high-ranking Undead King that looked like a polished skeleton.

    It was a high-ranking Priest who had gone to purify the dead spirits that had gushed forth from the remains of a battlefield in Jura Great Forest, but he had be the shadow of his former self after bing an undead, because of an undead¡¯s abnormal status, that is, undeadification.

    But, as a result, Priest Adalman had be an Undead with enormous magic power, though it was a case of the tail wagging the dog.

    It had be the King of Ghosts with that magic power, and seemed to spend its time quietly in a cave.

    When I assumed the position of Demon Lord, I specially went to greet him. At that time, it was almost purified, it wasn¡¯t a funny story.[10]

    That him, was guarding the 60th floor.

    Unfortunately, I believed that those three were at a disadvantage.

    Ghost King Adalman had a fighting power beyond A rank [EP:44,000].

    Naturally, he had a higher rank than Gozurl and Mezurl.

    His strength was not on par with the devils, but it couldn¡¯t be helped since its weak point was too obvious.

    He was awfully weak to the Holy attribute and Light Attribute.

    He was an extremely troublesome being if you fought it seriously since it could summon Ghost Knights and Ghost Wolves endlessly¨D¨DIf he attack a town, he would be acknowledged as a Disaster¨D¨DAlthough it could be said that they also shared the same attribute weakness.

    Therefore, for this floor, since they would have gotten used to the traps, I had set an easy to clear boss.

    The people who were able to defeat Gozurl and Mezurl using only brute force, may defeat it easily if they only paid attention to the attribute¡¯s weakness.

    Moreover,

    ¡¸It was a mistake, with Minos Bardiche they could defeat an enemy with one blow...

    That thing was made from Holy attribute Mithril, it delivered double the damage to Undead-type and Ghost-type enemies.¡¹

    ¡¸Because of the limited, first-time-only, service, or something like that, they got a bit cocky, right?¡¹

    So.

    I did something bad to Ghost King Adalman.

    Unfortunately, he wouldn¡¯t be capable of stopping those three.

    Well it might have been my fault, but I hoped he could forgive me.

    So, as I thought that, I was looking forward the guardian of the 70th floor.

    [1] ËÀ‘ø¤ê×÷‘é (¥¾¥ó¥Ó¥¢¥¿¥Ã¥¯) Shi modori sakusen (Zonbi Atakku).

    [2] –Ñ¹â¤ÎÃû¤ÎÏÂ¤Ë×÷‘é(¥¤¥±¥Ë¥¨¤ª¤­¤¶¤ê¥×¥é¥ó) Eikou no Na no shita ni sakusen (Ikenie Okizari Puran)

    [3] Å£î^Ä§ÈË¤Î‘é¸«(¥ß¥Î¥¹¥Ð¥ë¥Ç¥£¥Ã¥·¥å) Gozu Majin no Senpu (Minosu Barudisshu).

    [4] ñRî^Ä§ÈË¤Î‘é˜Œ(¥ß¥Î¥¹¥È¥é¥¤¥Ç¥ó¥È) Mezu Majin no Senyari (Minosu Toraidento).

    [5] Originally the kanji used is Ò½Õß for Doctor. But I changed it to match the skill ability, you will know about the skill¡¯s ability in the next chapter.

    [6] Madoushi(Wiz¨¡do) Ä§Œ§ŽŸ(¥¦¥£¥¶©`¥É) - Magic Master (Wizard)

    [7] Sentoushi (W¨­ria) ‘éêLÊ¿(¥¦¥©©`¥ê¥¢) - Combater (Warrior)

    [8] Shuryouka (Hant¨¡) á÷ªd¼Ò(¥Ï¥ó¥¿©`) - Hunter

    [9]As in capturing/conquering/clearing Dungeon.

    [10] The line is a bit vague, it¡¯s either Adalman that almost been purified or Rimuru. There weren¡¯t enough details about it.

 Chapter 146 â€“ Underground Labyrinth Capture â€“Outcome and Conclusion-

    Underground Labyrinth Capture ¨COue and Conclusion-

    Perceiving that invaders has entered his domain, the Ghost King[1] Adalman curled his meatless lips.

    Then, he made noise by grinding his teeth slightly.

    It was hard to understand it, but it could be said that the Ghost King Adalman was grinning broadly, and sneering.

    ¡¸You seems to be in a pretty good mood, Adalman-sama.¡¹

    The man, who was a Holy knight, and his trusted confidant, greeted Adalman.

    He was a ghost, and didn¡¯t have a physical body. However, he stood with a figure unaltered from when he still alive.

    Though he had been transformed into a ghost, which was considered a monster, he hadn¡¯t possessed any humans or monsters, but had construct his body, which was the same as when he was alive, from a multitude of corpses.

    As for Adalman, he didn¡¯t have any attachment to his body when he was alive, though he was rather pleased with his current figure, which had became mere bones.

    While Adalman¡¯s trusted confidant, who was the former Holy Knight Commander, may have had some attachment and pride towards his appearance during his lifetime.

    It was because his appearance had the refreshing ¨D¨DThough it was strange to say that a Ghost was refreshing ¨D¨D facial features of a young man.

    But from the blue will-o¡¯-wisp that flew around him, and his pale skin, it was clear that he wasn¡¯t alive.

    ¡¸Yeah, I¡¯m in good mood. Guests seem to havee, Albert.¡¹

    He informed his confidant, the former Holy Knight Commander Albert, of the presence of invaders.

    He respond,

    ¡¸I see, did they finallye?¡¹

    Understanding everything, Albert¨D¨Dwho was now a Death Pdin (Ghost Holy Knight)[2] ¨D¨Dnodded joyfully.

    In the past, they had gone to conduct a purification with good will to prevent the outbreak of arge-scale dead-spirits disaster in the battlefield in The Jura Great Forest.

    In doing so, Priest Adalman and four holy knights had gone together, but they had encountered an unexpected situation.

    When they had arrived at the battlefield¡¯s remains, a Dragon Zombie (Carrion Dragon)[3] an atrocious monster, was living there.

    Although they had seeded in defeating the Dragon Zombie after a desperate fight, they had used up all of their strength there.

    There was no one toe rescue them, since they hadn¡¯t acted on the orders of the church, but based on their own convictions.

    Thus, their fate was sealed, but their hearts, which wished for the peace of the Great Jura Forest caused a miracle.

    Well rather than a miracle, it might have been a disaster for them though...

    Adalman¡¯s group transformed into ghost after receiving the curse of the dead, and arge amount of magic essence [4].

    However, with their strong willpower, Priest Adalman and Holy Knight Commander Albert seeded in keeping their egos.

    Priest Adalman became a Undead King, the king of ghosts.

    Holy Knight Commander Albert became a Death Pdin.

    And his three subordinates became Death Lords (Ghost Knight Leader)[5].

    The Ghost King Adalman who, had acquired the abilities of a Necromancer (Dead Ruler)[6], was dominating the dead spirits in the surroundings, and stayed inside a cave.

    That was an old story from more than several hundred years ago.

    The rules of time didn¡¯t apply them, who had be undead, so the number of years that had passed couldn¡¯t be confirmed.

    But, he noticed the birth of the new ruler of Jura Great Forest.

    It was natural.

    After the disappearance of the Storm Dragon Veldora, he had sent his subordinates to gathered information, since he had expected the forest to be turbulent.

    The result, he choose to subject to the new Demon Lord. As things were, he had be its subordinate.

    ¡¸Yeah. The time for us to be useful for Demon Lord Rimuru-sama, who gave us peace, has finallye.

    If it¡¯s in thisbyrinth, I can employ the deceased as I like, unlike during the long cave life, this ce is overflowing with excitement.

    We must make proof of our loyalty for our ¡°God,¡± that has bestowed us with such a wonderful environment.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! This Albert, understands.¡¹

    Adalman nodded to Albert¡¯s response with a ¡¸Yeah¡¹.

    His faith had died once before; Demon Lord Rimuru was chosen as the new target of his faith.

    Of course Rimuru didn¡¯t know that.

    Rather, Rimuru was thinking¡ºI¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t think you guys can win¡»or something like that, but Adalman and his group didn¡¯t know that, since they were in high spirits.

    Right now, they intended to bring victory to their new master.

    Looking at each other¡¯s faces, and nodding, Adalman was burning with motivation, Albert was also the same.

    And so, they began to think of countermeasures against theing foolish invaders. ??????????????????????????

    The three people, who came from the empire, were smoothly proceeding with the capture.

    After parting with Damrada, and entering the Labyrinth City, they had registered in the guild there.

    They had collected some information beforehand, but they had felt that the yful contents of the dungeon were mostly a heap of game elements.

    However, this ce was where Zhen Liu Xing¡¯s Sense Trap shone.

    As for the monsters¡¯ strength that he had heard about from the stories, they didn¡¯t seem to be a big deal.

    The problem was that the depth of the dungeon was unknown.

    To advance, capturing thebyrinth in one go was a no-go, as there was a limit to the amount of food that could be carried.

    But, such a worry,

    ¡¸Ah, it¡¯s alright. When you find the stairs, there is a doorway to an inn.

    It¡¯s possible to stay in that ce. So, there¡¯s no problem even if we don¡¯t bring much food.

    In addition, we could sell things that we don¡¯t need there, since there¡¯s merchant in that ce, you know?¡¹

    So, it was really satisfactory.

    Moreover, there seemsed to be an item called ¡°Bracelet of Revival¡±.....

    ¡¸It¡¯s seems we are able to revive even if we die inside with this....¡¹

    Mark and Zhen looked doubtful when Shinji exined what he heard.

    How to put it? In this serious world, it was only in here that the world was full of jokes, it was a very hard to describe feeling.

    Since they were ¡°Otherwolders¡± too, in this world possessing an ability would garner you favorable treatment.

    However, it wasn¡¯t to the degree that you could do as you liked in this country.

    Yuuki was considerably doing his best regarding improvements to the food problem, that also dealt with the cirction of goods in the Empire, but this ce seemed to have surpassed that.

    Takoyaki[7], Okonomiyaki[8] and Yakisoba[9]. On top of that, recently even Crepes[10] were about to be made.

    Stalls were crowded and lined side-by-side.

    The toilet problem was also dealt with perfectly, and thefort of the inn was also wonderful.

    ¡¸Should I live here? Say, shall we not return to the Empire?¡¹

    ¡¸Hey!¡¹

    ¡¸No, sorry.....it¡¯s a joke, only a joke. Don¡¯t get mad, Shinji¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not mad, I was wondering whether to consider it seriously.¡¹

    ¡¸...I also want to live here¡¹

    The three looked at each other,

    ¡¸No no no, it¡¯s no use after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Right? Even if wein to Yuuki-san, the war is starting....¡¹

    ¡¸Right.... what a shame...¡¹

    They gave up, and let out a sigh.

    The town was lively, the food was delicious.

    In addition to itsfortableness, it was as if the city was the center of culture and amusement, where new pleasures were born, one after another.

    The enjoyment that they were extremely familiar with in their previous world, was a nostalgic one to them, that the Empire didn¡¯t know.

    It wasn¡¯t like the Empire didn¡¯t have culture nor amusement, but it wasn¡¯t as free as in this city.

    Above all else, the war was close to starting.

    For the three of them, who knew the Empire¡¯s military strength well, it was useless to think that this country would have a chance to win against the Empire.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped, they cut off such regrets, and challenged thebyrinth.

    .........

    ......

    ...

    And now.

    One week had passed after thebyrinth capture had begun.

    The three member¡¯s of Shinji¡¯s group were rxing in the inn inside thebyrinth.

    ¡¸How should I say it... haven¡¯t we earned a lot this week?

    Though it¡¯s said that this inn only offers the minimal facilities, it¡¯s still at a moderate level.

    Comparatively, the inn fees are cheap, and unneeded equipment can be seld for money, haven¡¯t we saved a lot?¡¹

    Mark happily asked a question.

    Zhen lifted his face like he was ia bit nterested.

    Shinji took out a gold coin from the pouch like he was answering the two.

    ¡¸Well, we saved a lot.

    I heard that the highest capture group record here seems to be the 39th floor.

    It seemed they had a hard time trying to capture the 40th floor.

    The piece-by-piece weapons that begin to appear with empty hole seems to sell for a surprisingly high price.¡¹

    ¡¸I wonder what it is, that hole.

    That kind of weapon didn¡¯t even appear until the 40th floor, right?

    Two or three of them appeared in the 50th floor, didn¡¯t they?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right.

    Actually, a treasure chest above the 30th floor seems to appear very rarely.

    The weapon was surely of good quality, maybe this is the reason? That¡¯s what I thought...

    There seems to be a secret.

    Even when I asked the merchant, they didn¡¯t tell me, and just smiled.¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, that¡¯s suspicious.

    However, if you talk about good quality, it¡¯s this one. Look at this!¡¹

    While saying so, Mark took out the Minos Bardiche, and showed it off.

    It shone with a beautiful silver color.

    A supreme gem made of Mithril.

    It was an item obtained from the treasure chest guarded by the guardian of the 50th floor, it was a Unique ss weapon.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a Unique ss weapon, you know? Even in the Empire, we wouldn¡¯t be able to get one so easily.¡¹

    ¡¸Or rather, in addition to that Bardiche, there¡¯s that empty hole right. What might that be?¡¹

    ¡¸Even so, it¡¯s a pretty weapon. Though the shape is weird...¡¹

    ¡¸This is so surprising. We are seriously trying to capture thisbyrinth, we earned ie, we¡¯re also enjoying this...

    Rather, to be able give out a weapon like this freely, isn¡¯t this country more than what we had previously surmised? Isn¡¯t this bad?¡¹

    Mark and Zhen nodded at Shinji¡¯s words.

    There were many more things to be considered.

    Firstly, the 50th floor boss was strong.

    Among the monsters that had appeared around the Empire, not once had a monster with that ss been born in these 100 years.

    ording to the ranking of disaster ss that Yuuki had established, it was an "A¡± rank monster.

    As for this monster ss ssification, the Empire had also adopted it as themon way to refer monsters, because it was easy to understand with it.

    There was also the reason that, if the ssification was different, then it could cause problems, since this ssification system was widely used by merchants.

    Aside from it.

    In the 40th floor, there was a snake which had begun to attack with a dangerous breath, it was agreeable to say that it was an ¡°A¡± rank monster.

    It would not start attacking if the enemy was outside its breath range, though there was no escape in the narrow room.

    It hurled itself with its body¡¯s tough muscles, it was a monster that you couldn¡¯t be careless with.

    And, it was certain that the one they had met in the 50th floor was an Over ¡°A¡± rank monster.

    In the 30th floor, that guys movement were handicapped with chains and weights, but in there his movements were unrestrained.

    He was a dangerous boss, befitting the status as a devil amongst the Demon Lord¡¯s subordinates.

    But, he wasn¡¯t a enemy that the three couldn¡¯t defeat, though it was another story if one of them could win against the enemy alone...

    ¡¸Surely. I¡¯m worried that a monster of such ss was guarding the 50th floor.

    The ss of the floor boss seems to lose against the guardian ss boss of every ten floors...

    Isn¡¯t the strength just increasing in one level from the 40th floor to the 50th floor?¡¹

    Mark agreed with Shinji.

    After smoothly passing the 50th floor, they were now on the 55th floor.

    But, they didn¡¯t worry about the next boss in the 60th floor.

    Ghost type monsters had appeared since the 51st floor. They are thinking that the boss was surely an undead type.

    Fortunately, Mark had obtained the Minos Bardiche, as for Shinji and Zhen, they didn¡¯t have any weapons that were effective against undead.

    Even so they didn¡¯t think that they would lose, though it wasmon sense that you shouldn¡¯t let your guard down.

    ¡¸Oh well, even in the worst case, it seems we¡¯re not going die, so shall we do our best without being careless?¡¹

    Mark and Zhen also nodded at Shinji¡¯s words.

    Their goal was the bottommost floor.

    To determine the existence or inexistence of the research facility.

    It was unknown how many floor there were until the bottom, so they needed to proceed with the capture without being careless.

    They retired that day after they had finished confirming the n once more.

    And then, three days passed.

    They finally arrived at the stairs of the 59th floor after they had cleared the poison marsh, and the corrosion zone.

    They went down those stairs¨D¨Dreaching the 60th floor¨D¨Dthe floor disy increased by one number once they went down.

    They finally arrived in the front of the boss room.

    They had gotten enough restst night, and their preparations were done.

    Actually, they had arrived in front of the stairs yesterday around noon, but as a precaution they had taken a rest.

    It was because they had just fought desperately against three Death Lords, so this was an additional reason for why they hesitated to force their way through.

    They had the strength of the strongest ss amongst ghost type monsters, without a doubt it had strength above ¡°A¡± rank.

    When they came here, they felt that the enemy¡¯s strength had risen considerably.

    That was why the three rested, to replenished their energy.

    For the boss after this, they thought that they wouldn¡¯t have any problems as long as they faced it calmly.

    The three nodded to one another,id their hands on the door carefully, and then push it open without stopping.

    ??????????????????????????

    An intense fight began.

    It was truly an intense battle, or at least, that was my impression.

    While slumped, and watching the situation in the middle of a casual game of cards, I watched the boss fight seriously.

    The result was aplete victory for the Ghost King Adalman.

    It was a brilliant victory to the degree that I was dumbfounded.

    The analysis of the skills of the three people had beenpleted as well.

    Shinjy ... Estimated A rank [EP: 64,000]

    Unique Skill¡ºMaster Medic[11]¡»

    Method of Attack: Virus Maniption. Air Composition Maniption, Poison.

    Naturally he could heal as well.

    Mark..... Estimated A rank [EP: 73,000]

    Unique Skill¡ºThrower[12]¡»

    He could throw anything. As long as it was graspable, it was possible to throw anything, even a monster.

    As there was no attribute, it had prating damage. A troublesome ability.

    Zhen..... Estimated A rank [EP: 58,000]

    Unique Skill¡ºObserver¡»

    Instinct Evasion. Sense Danger. Sense Trap. Sense Monster. Sense presence.

    Anyway, he was nimble. He was the natural enemy ofbyrinths.

    I felt the outline was like that.

    I would deliciously take their abilities into ount.

    When you only looked at their strength, you would think that they would win against Adalman.

    Nevertheless.

    That guy, Adalman, seemed to have grown greatly in the span of one year.

    Or rather, the egoless Death Lords group that didn¡¯t have any big changes in their original fighting strength, were a contrast to Adalman and Albert, who were proud of their current strength, which couldn¡¯t bepared to before.

    Anyway, even I didn¡¯t know it either,

    ¡¸Hehehe, you were surprised, right!

    Actually, though it¡¯s a secret...

    The youngster named Arnaud, or something simr, trained himself in Adalman¡¯s ce!¡¹

    So, Ramiris told me with a feeling of ¡¸Ramiris¡¯s surprise was a sess!¡¹ .

    N? Arnaud was training? It wasn¡¯t the Adalman group, but Arnaud?

    As for the source of the incongruity, the Holy Knights had actually passed the 50th floor quickly, and seemsed to have arrived at the 60th floor.

    But, they were defeated by one knight there.

    The Holy Knight, who was rumoured to have been the strongest several hundred years ago.

    Albert, Adalman¡¯s trusted confidant, who became a Death Pdin.

    ¡¸Has the quality of Holy Knights these days fallen?¡¹

    While saying that, he handled the sword techniques he had had when he was alive with his monster specs, and overwhelmed Arnaud, or so I was told.

    ¡°Eeh, wasn¡¯t the holy attribute his weakness?¡± That¡¯s what people thought, I thought the same.

    The cause of the defeat of those three was tied to Adalman¡¯s trump card.

    ¡°Holy-Demonic Inversion¡±

    With this skill¡¯s ability, holy attribute was reversed into demonic attribute. The target was himself, so there was no worry of there being resistance.

    They thought it was a joke, something like holy skeletons, but Adalman and Albert had nullified the holy attribute due to the Holy-Demonic Inversion.

    In the first ce, on top of having resistance towards physical attacks, they also had resistance against all attribute attacks.

    So, against the two that had ovee their holy attribute weakness, it had be a hopeless situation.

    With such feelings, those three were defeated quickly, and had be light particles.

    By the way, there was also one more trump card, that was summoning a Death Dragon (Ghost Dragon).

    I was told, that after having a desperate fight with Adalman¡¯s group, the Dragon Zombie became theirpanion, and seemed to have evolved.

    ¡¸My master (Rimuru)! Were you able to witness it?

    Our victory is for your sake!!¡¹

    While looking at Adalman that shouting that loudly,

    (This is, the forces that protect the 60th floor are too overpowered right...)

    Was my honest thought.

    After I calmed down, I started questioning Ramiris.

    With that kind of attitude, she should have something else that she was hiding.

    ¡¸Eh, that kind of thing... I¡¯m not hiding anything though...?¡¹

    Ramiris who was clearly behaving suspiciously, became restless.

    It was clear that she was hiding something.

    Just as I threatened her, that from now on cake would be prohibited, Ramiris began to talk rapidly like a machine gun.

    First, Arnaud and his group had reached the 60th floor at an early stage, and seemed to have been defeated by Adalman.

    And then for several months, they seemed to have been training in the 60th floor under the coaching of Albert.

    Adalman acquired the ¡°Holy-Demonic Inversion¡± skill from Ruminas who sometimes came to the research institute to y.

    Adalman helped with various research, and with getting along with the vampire researchers, and seems to have caught Ruminas¡¯s interest.

    He seemed to have improved upon Ruminas¡¯s ¡°Day and Night Inversion¡± and have acquired it.

    Of course, as a token of gratitude he taught Ruminas this skill too.

    And Arnaud came in when Adalman had acquired this skill.

    If you thought about it, he was a man with bad timing, but because he could receive training from the strongest knight of some hundred years ago here, it could also be said that his lucky was good.

    With such feelings, the 60th floor was transformed into a dangerous domain.

    ¡¸Hey, hey... then, Arnaud and his group are where now?¡¹

    ¡¸Well... maybe because of the training, they easily defeated the boss of 70th floor, and are now in a deadlock on the 79th floor!¡¹

    ¡¸Umm... from the 61st to the 70th floor is a golem zone right...¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. They were defeated easily though...¡¹

    The guardian of the 70th floor is the perfect reproduction of the spirit protector colossus which I had made to guard the floor .

    Because I had previously broken the one that Ramiris made in the Labyrinth of Spirit, I created it as an apology but...

    ¡¸I don¡¯t need it, because I have Beretta!¡¹

    She said, so I deployed it on the 70th floor.

    There was no worries of it being defeated, since it was a super heavyweight ss with high defense, due to Demon Steel.

    It was a guardian of steel that wasn¡¯t affected by poisons, virus, and air quality.

    My confidence came from my trust for Demon Golem (Demon Lord Protector Colossus)[13], formerly spirit protector colossus, though....

    ¡¸Veldora, who do you think is stronger, Adalman or Demon Golem?¡¹

    ¡¸Umm. Without a doubt, it¡¯s Adalman.¡¹

    As expected...

    In the past year, he seems to have greatly increased his strength.

    No, I think he was already strong from the start, I may have failed to notice it.

    Anyway, as for the Death Pdin Albert, I just noticed him for the first right now.

    Therefore, I was surprised by Ramiris.

    ¡¸Okay, then starting from today, the 51st to the 60th floor will be switched with the 61st floor to the 70th floor¡¹

    ¡¸Understood! Just leave it to me!¡¹

    And so, the inside of thebyrinth was switched.

    Then, there was one more thing that I had in mind.

    ¡¸By the way, the boss of the 80th floor, was it that strong?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? What?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, wasn¡¯t Arnaud as strong as an Arc Demon?

    Or rather, isn¡¯t it that that fellow, Adalman, has be as strong as an Arc Demon before I noticed!

    Eh, huh? The shell of Insect type monsters on the 80th floor were coated with Demon Steel, right?

    After the golems with slow movement, it was arranged for there to be Insect type monsters with high-speed movement, this is...

    Hey... What is going on in this ce?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, you see....¡¹

    I keep pressing Ramiris, who behaved suspiciously, with questions, and I understood the current situation.

    Arnaud didn¡¯t seem to be in a deadlock with the 80th floor¡¯s guardian.

    It was with the one before it, the floor boss of the 79th floor.

    His progress seemed to be hindered by the Insect Queen, Apito.

    With her super-speed movement, and her ultimate poison.

    Arnaud couldn¡¯t touch her with his reflexes in sword techniques which he¡¯d trained.

    What the!![14]

    I felt like screaming.

    ¡¸But, but! It¡¯s not just me, Shisou was also coaching, or something simr, the insects were trained by him, you know!¡¹

    ¡¸Yo, you fool! You, did you betray me!?¡¹

    ¡¸Because, it¡¯s unfair if only Shisou has that face saying that you¡¯re unrted!¡¹

    ¡¸Gunununu...[15]¡¹

    It seemed Veldora did the same thing.

    It might have been my mistake to have entrusted thebyrinth to these two.

    having achieved an abnormal evolution, the Insect Quee Apito seemed to be included in the ten strongest individuals in thisbyrinth.

    Having evolved into humanoid form, her insect-like appearance from before was gone.

    Getting a beautiful form. It was a result of the abnormal evolution.

    And so, the strongest individuals in thisbyrinth...

    There was a chance that they had thebat power of Executive ss.

    I didn¡¯t want to know, but various dragons seemed to have evolved to Dragon King ss.

    It had be that there were four Dragon Kings.

    In addition,

    Guardian of the 90th floor, Nine Head Beast Kum¨¡ra[16]

    Guardian of the 80th floor, Insect Kaiser Zegion[17]

    Floor Boss of the 79th floor, Insect Queen Apito[18]

    Guardian of the 60th floor, Ghost King Adalman

    Vanguard of the 60th floor, Death Pdin Albert

    Also,

    Guardian of the 50th floor, Gozurl and Mezurl.

    Frankly, excluding Gozurl and Mezurl, there¡¯s still 9 people¨D¨Drather, should it be 9 being?[19]¨D¨D which were equal in strength.

    The Dragon Kings are Ramiris¡¯s subordinate, but the remaining 7 people seem to be my subordinates.

    Though I thought that Gozurl and Mezurl were better off as Ramiris¡¯s subordinate.

    The two would do anything in gratitude for bing Ramiris¡¯s subordinates, and wished to continue to serve under me.

    Hence, they could use the ¡°Bracelet of Revival¡± many times.

    Incidentally, without me knowing, they had be emotionally attached to it.

    Anyway, I would give a proper order to these guardians so they don¡¯t raise their hands, except against the ones who invade thebyrinth.

    Otherwise, it would be impossible for an ordinary person to travel in thebyrinth.

    It was somewhat sad, it had be a situation where you couldn¡¯t challenge thebyrinth without having several Demon Lords.

    Thus, during the observation of the three invaders, I noticed the current, unexpected, condition of thebyrinth.

    Oh well, it was good to be strong, but I would be uneasy if it evolved beyond my imagination.

    It might be the bad habit of a timid person.

    I praised Adalman for his splendid deed, and I told him that the floor was changed as a reward.

    He was considerably moved, and said that this was a mark of his wish to be useful to me in the future.

    Well, I wished him to do his best.

    What I noted next was that, the three intruders seemed to have gone back without invading again.

    They may have had some objective, though they might have grown to fear the overwhelming power of the Death Pdin Albert.

    Anyway, as for the Death Dragon that waited in the rear, there really was no need to move it.

    It seemed they thought that it was useless even if they challenged it many times.

    I felt like I wanted to obtain a bit more information, though it might not have been a problem.

    After all, it would eventually arrive.

    With such feelings, the curtain closed on the current riot.

    [1] Btw the kanji for his title isËÀë‘Íõ Shiryou Ou. Mean Ghost/Dead Spirit/Deceased Soul King.

    [2] ËÀë‘Â}òTÊ¿(¥Ç¥¹?¥Ñ¥é¥Ç¥£¥ó) Shiryou Hijiri Kishi (Desu Paradin).

    [3] ¸¯Èâ¸o(¥É¥é¥´¥ó¥¾¥ó¥Ó) Funiku Ryuu (Doragon Zonbi) ¨C Funiku= Rotten Flesh.

    [4] Ä§ËØ. Should I keep using Magic power or changing them into magic essence/Ether/Aether/Mana as it¡¯s actually different with Maryoku. Which is Mamoto in the environments/Surroundings, while maryoku is inside living being. Magic Essence more correct in the context of the line.

    [5] ËÀë‘òTÊ¿éL(¥Ç¥¹?¥í©`¥É) Shiryou Kishi Chou (Desu R¨­do)

    [6] ËÀë‘Ö§ÅäÕß(¥Í¥¯¥í¥Þ¥ó¥µ©`) Shiryou Shihaisha (Nekuromans¨¡). Dead/Ghost/Dead Spirit Ruler.

    [7] Image:

    [8] Image:

    [9] Image:

    [10] Image:

    [11] Ò½¯ŸŽŸ Iryoushi. Master of Medical Treatment so Medic Master.

    [12] Í¶”SÕßToutekisha. The one who throws thing.

    [13] Ä§ÍõÊØ×o¾ÞÏñ(¥Ç¥â¥ó¥´©`¥ì¥à) Maou Shugo Gyouzo (Demon Gor¨¥mu).

    [14] Dondakedayo¤É¤ó¤À¤±¤À¤è

    [15] SFX for anger, seething.

    [16] ¾Åî^ª•¥¯¥Þ¥é Kyutou Kumara. It¡¯s a hydra, right? Right? XD

    [17] Ïx»ÊµÛ(¥¤¥ó¥»¥¯¥È¥«¥¤¥¶©`)¥¼¥®¥ª¥óCh¨±/Mushi Koutei (Insekuto Kaiz¨¡) Zegion. Emperor or Kaiser.

    [18] ÏxÅ®Íõ(¥¤¥ó¥»¥¯¥È¥¯¥¤©`¥ó)¥¢¥Ô¥È Mushi Joou (Insekuto Ku¨©n) Apito.

    [19] Rimuru first use Ìå(mei), a counter for people, then he changed into Ìå(tai), a counter for humanoid beings.

 Chapter 147 â€“ The Empire that Start to Move.

    The Empire that Start to Move.

    The door opened with a loud noise.

    Three people entered the room.

    Yuuki took his eyes off from the document he was reading,

    ¡¸Yo, wee back¡¹

    He greeted the three.

    But,

    ¡¸Yuuki-san, it was impossible. The bottom zone was extremely hard.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it went well until the 50th floor.

    But, after the 55th floor, Death Knights were roaming together in a toon.

    I think this would be hard for ordinary knight ranks.

    Well, the problem started from the 59th floor though.]

    ¡¸¨D¨DThat was dangerous¡¹

    They began to speak vigorously.

    Maybe it was because they were excited, they didn¡¯t mind how theylooked anymore.

    If you saw the three¡¯s clothes, the ripped chain mail was broken in some parts.

    Just by looking at it there was no doubt that it was due to a fierce battle.

    The story of the three continued.

    ¡¸The boss of that floor was a Commander rank Death Knight¨D¨DDeath Lord¨D¨D but,

    three of them appeared at the same time, you know!

    Moreover, they were apanied by 5 Death Knights each, you see?¡¹

    ¡¸That was horrible...maybe, we were rxed until the 50th floor¡¹

    ¡¸The boss monster with a cow-like face had a strengthparable to an A rank.

    Anyway, to have such monsters guarding it, there seems to be something in thatbyrinth¡¹

    ¡¸Hee...then, did you guys give up at the 59th floor?¡¹

    ¡¸No, we somehow managed to defeated the three sets of Death Knights and theirmanders.

    But well......¡¹

    ¡¸The guardian of the 60th floor seems to be a named boss, it was absurdly strong, you know¡¹

    ¡¸Because we were almost defeated by the numbers on the 59th floor, we were already prepared for a battle of attrition on the 60th floor though...¡¹

    ¡¸The result was our defeat by a single humanoid type monster¡¹

    ¡¸It clearly had abnormal strength, to the point of being the superior version of a Death Knight¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨DThat was, impossible. Even if we try it many times, we will lose¡¹

    When the three talked to such an extent, Yuuki sat on a chair, and settled down a bit.

    He drunk the served tea, and took a breath.

    Yuuki, thought that,to some degree,his expectation was correct,

    ¡¸Then, there seemed to be something over there?¡¹

    He questioned the exhausted trio.

    Apparently, the three seemed to have just left the town by foot after being defeated at the 60th floor.

    They regrouped with Damrada, who waited at the outskirts of the town, and immediately returned with Transfer Magic.

    This was because they feared a pursuit.

    They heard that the highest record for thebyrinth was the 39th floor and there seemed to be a stalemate against the waiting boss of the 40th floor before they had challenged it.

    Meanwhile, they thought that they certainly stood out by advancing and establishing new recordsright off the bat.

    They said that they realized their mission had failed, and they withdrew when they confirmed existence of strong individual guarding the ce without re-challenging thebyrinth.

    After some considering they,

    ¡¸There¡¯s no doubt. There should be some kind of facility beyond that ce.¡¹

    ¡¸The size of thebyrinth was quite something.

    I think it was expanded through some kind of magic though, but it didn¡¯t seem to be an artificial structure.

    In the first ce, that ce didn¡¯t seem to have something like underground ruins originally, either.

    In that case, it was a mystery how they secured a ce that wide.¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨DOnly in that floor, the defense was abnormally severe.

    No matter how you lookat it, they¡¯re guarding something.

    Not only the knight that defeated us, there was a skeleton magician, and ghost dragonter on.

    I think that the forces there were very different than on the other floors¡¹

    ¡¸Right.

    You couldugh but...

    Probably, if all the monsters up to the 59th floor fought against the monster of the 60th floor¨D¨D

    Those guys from the 60th floor would win.¡¹

    Shinji and Zhen nodded in agreement with Mark¡¯s thought.

    They say that it had such an overwhelming presence.

    Yuuki had no doubt that the floors until the 50th floor were originally thebyrinth sections for tourist attraction purposes, while the 51st to the 60th floors and further, were a restricted secure area.

    After that, they ate a light meal, and he received the report in calm, eased state.

    It didn¡¯t seem that they were able to enter Tempest, but they seemed to have been able to gather information from the openhearted adventurers in thebyrinth town.

    They summarized such information, and reported it.

    As well as all sorts of thing they had obtained,their spoils of war.

    They got a high quality ¡°Magic Crystal¡± from a monster.

    They were able to get some quality equipment from the treasure chest, which could be located in a room inside thebyrinth, or from the floor boss, and so on.

    Each one of them were rare ss, while the bardiche that Mark had was unique ss.

    They could sense,that to gather so many people, they needed to set up an unthinkable amount of money andbor.

    Meanwhile, there was some worrying information.

    That is,

    Therewas a city on a certain floor inside the dungeon (Underground Labyrinth).

    Or so they say.

    ¡¸As expected, it doesn¡¯t seem to be a mistake.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. I think it must be.¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨DIt is.¡¹

    ¡¸The point though, is that we cannot passed the 60th floor.¡¹

    At least, because he judged it to be absolutely impossible with only his group, Shinji reported it obediently.

    It was on a level that saving face was of no use, since the boss was just too strong.

    ¡¸Well by the way, to what extent did you feel that boss¡¯s strength?

    Can youpare it with people that belong to the Imperial Guard Army to be specific?¡¹

    Shinji and the two were lost in thought at Yuuki¡¯s question.

    Though it was called the Imperial Guard Army, in the army there were people like Shinji and his group, who weren¡¯t interested in the Rank Deciding Battle.

    They were indebted to Yuuki in various ways after they hade to this world, and had helped under his instructions in various ways...

    Since they were not interested in being in the top 100, they didn¡¯t participate in the Rank Deciding Battle seriously either.

    Furthermore,since the Corps Commander had been reced by Yuuki, they had purposefully transferred from their original Armored Corps to the Mixed Army Corps that Yuuki led as Corps Commander.

    In this corps, there was no need to participate in the useless Rank Deciding Battle.

    There wasa number of people that existed among them that thought like ¡°Otherworlders¡±.

    They weren¡¯t given arge responsibility, and they didn¡¯t show off their power, they were people that lived suitably.

    Because the abilities of such people were not clear, it was a mystery whether the Imperial Guard Army was really the strongest group though...

    But, on paper, there was no mistake that this group was the strongest group in the Empire.

    ¡¸Well...At least, around the top 50th rank...?

    I think those guys¡¯ subordinate aren¡¯t worth considering¡¹

    ¡¸In the end, it was just that one knight, right?

    That knight, we weren¡¯t able to touch him, even with the three of us, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨DRight. People in the top 30th rank, might fight evenly against the knight?¡¹

    ¡¸Which reminds me...Wasn¡¯t there an Arc Demon subjugation troop dispatched before the construction?

    That time, I participated as the campaign¡¯s doctor...¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, the ¡°Lake Shore Dyed in Scarlet¡± incident[1]? Is it true, Shinji was a survivor of that incident?¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨D I was lucky to survive¡¹

    The ¡°Lake Shore Dyed in Scarlet¡± incident was one of abominable incidents that had urred in the Empire territory.

    A vassal state, adjacent to the beautifulke, revolted against the empire, and shouted for independence. That time, the king of that vassal state took a certain measure, since his state was inferior in war forces to Empire.

    That was, the secret art of Demon Summoning,which could be considered Taboo.

    The king gave an order to summon the strongest demon thatwould obey him, and the Imperial Court Magician answered the order.

    Even if they opposed the empire, that small country poption didn¡¯t even reach 10,000 people, so there¡¯s should be no chances of victory for them, but¨D¨D

    There was a reason why the king suddenly dered his country¡¯s independence.

    A noble from the Empire desired for the princess, his only daughter.

    In the Empire, which had be powerful, it was impossible for the emperor to grasp the movementsof such a small country.

    The margrave, who was entrusted to rule the area, borrowed the emperor¡¯s authority, and performed atrocities. Such a spectacle was amon urrence in the Empire.

    The Arc Demon appeared from the Demon Summoning;then destroyed that small country.

    The demon¡¯s desire was that kingdom¡¯s princess.

    The Imperial Court Magician, whose mind began to break the instant he saw the demon, presented the princess in response to the demon¡¯s demand.

    The demon sprouted a wicked smile, and possessed the princess¡¯ body.

    It aplished embodiment through the princess.[2]

    The King went into a rage. However, that anger was immediately reced by fear as the demon¡¯s rampage began.

    In the end, a report that the small countrywas destroyed reached the Empire, and the demon¡¯s subjugation was decided.

    As if their initial response waste by a step, that ce would be the location where the second Guy Crimson was born.

    The beautifulke was dyed with the blood of that small country¡¯s popce, and the water change into a red color.

    Even in the several hundred years of the Empire¡¯s history, this detestable incident could be called the worst that had ever happened.

    ¡¸Well, about the main issue in hand.

    I only saw its appearance during the fight at that time though,

    I felt the 60th floor boss was about the same as the Arc Demon¡¹

    ¡¸What? Such thing as anArc Demon! It¡¯s on a level that we can¡¯t defeat, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨DIs it really, the same?¡¹

    The Armored Corps, which had branches throughout the entirety of the Empire¡¯s territory, solved the ¡°Lake Shore Dyed in Scarlet¡± incident.

    Or so it was the official story.

    However, Shinji who was there, saw that a few knights defeated the Arc Demon, which the troops couldn¡¯t fight, from afar.

    He didn¡¯t intend to mention it, but he thought that they were probably people who belonged to the Imperial Guard Army now.

    Therefore, because of it,he had lost his interest in the Rank Deciding Battle.

    He really felt that they lived in a different world.

    ¡¸Ah, they might be like this.

    It would be great if a machine to check the enemy¡¯s power can be developed, though it would probably have no significance.

    That knight seemed to be strong since he was a high level swordsman.

    Theter magician-like skeleton had an intimidating air that wasparable to an Arc Demon.¡¹

    Shinji¡¯s words didn¡¯t contain doubt, and were full of his true feelings.

    ¡¸Then, it can¡¯t be helped that we lost.

    In addition to those powerful two, there was a dragon right?

    It¡¯s a bit too cruel. The bnce is too difficult, thatbyrinth.¡¹

    ¡¸Until the 50th floor the bnce was good though...

    As expected, if you consider what lies on the other side, there must be a town after that ce.¡¹

    Receiving the three¡¯s report, Yuuki pondered.

    It wasn¡¯t an urate conclusion,since he didn¡¯t see it with his own eyes, but as there seemed to be a floor that was guarded by an undead transformed dragon, and two beings with an Arc Demon ss.

    It seemed they couldn¡¯t reach the targeted research facilities if they didn¡¯tpass that ce.

    (Oh well, it can¡¯t be dealt with with ordinary means, as expected)

    Yuuki could go and breakthrough thebyrinth himself, but he would be noticed immediately by Rimuru and his group.

    He didn¡¯t participate in thebyrinth simply because they were cautious about his movements.

    However, Yuuki wanted to achieve the goal of thebyrinth¡¯s capture somehow. He may ignore it, but Yuuki had a hunch that some problemsweregoing to urter.

    Yuuki pondered for a while,

    ¡¸Thank you, you guys should have a good rest.

    That¡¯s right, if you want to examine the obtained equipment in detail,

    you guys should visit the Imperial Court Magician, Gadra-roushi[3].

    Shinji, you should greet your master for the first time in a while as well, right?

    Also, you guys may sell the unnecessary things, since the Supplies Section will purchase it.¡¹

    He thanked the three people, and called out to them.

    The three, who remembered that they were tired withhis words, showed delighted expressions, thanked Yuuki, and left the room.

    The seeds were scattered.

    It might have been too early to spread this matter to the other sections.

    Probably, the Empire would move.

    Yuuki thought as much, and quietly sprouted a smile.

    ??????????????????????????

    After the three left Yuuki¡¯s room, they went to the Supplies Section to sell ¡°Magic Crystals¡± and unused equipment.

    Their reconnaissance ended in failure, but they were able to get a considerable ie in a short amount of time.

    Their sries, provided by the army,were more than the average ie of amoner, but not to the extent where they could live luxuriously. On the other hand, to leave the army and be independent, the conditions in this world were very severe.

    Being able to live a steady life, was already attractive.

    ¡¸Hey, hey, where did you guys obtain this ¡°Magic Crystal¡±?

    This is something hardly seen recently, isn¡¯t this a high quality one!¡¹

    ¡¸The equipment here is great too. It¡¯s a weapon made with pure Demon Steel.

    Though I¡¯m bothered by this hole thing.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, where it was obtained is a secret. Please don¡¯t ask again.¡¹

    After having such an exchange, they had a good rest in their respective rooms that day.

    The forced march had ended, their bodies, and minds might have been dead tired. When Shinji woke up, it was the evening of the next day.

    Shinji who woke up, contacted the other two.

    Zhen was up, but it seemed like Mark was still sleeping.

    Actually, his fatigue would be great for sure, since Mark mostly yed an active role.

    The three met, and decided to have dinner.

    In the Empire¡¯s capital, the three had a meal at a high ss restaurant.

    It had been a while since they hadst has such a luxury.

    Yuuki didn¡¯t tell them to hand over the spoils, and was happy to give everything to Shinji and his colleagues.

    When permission to plunder is not given, the spoils obtained in the middle of a military campaign belonged to the military.

    In this case, they couldn¡¯tin, even in the worst case where everything was taken away.

    Well in most cases,

    ¡¸However, if all things and money obtained were taken away, we might seriously think about migrating away right?¡¹

    The two agreed with Shinji¡¯s remark.

    One gold coin was equivalent to 100,000 yen.

    The market price was simr in the Empire.

    The gold coins in the market were issued by the Dwarf Kingdom, the quality was standardized as themon gold coin.

    They could use the original Empire gold coin, but there would be an inspection of the money by the moneychanger, and the fee wasrger too.

    Therefore, the majority of transactions were using the gold coins made by the Dwarf Kingdom.

    The gold coins made by the Dwarf Kingdom were inscribed with magic, any counterfeit money would be exposed immediately. If by chance, a counterfeit was exposed, it would result with a death penalty.

    Because of that, there were only a few idiots that counterfeited money in the present.

    The gold coins that Shinji¡¯s group obtained from thebyrinth city,which was the satellite city of the Monster¡¯s Country Tempest,were without doubt made by the Dwarf Kingdom.

    It could be used inside the Empire without any problems.

    The army had an annual sry system. The promotion was also included, calcted and collected the next year.

    However, taking in consideration the people who didn¡¯t have the money on hand,they had devised a system where they gave out daily allowances from the reserve funds.

    For an ordinary soldier, it was ten gold coins¨D¨Dtheir annual sry was equivalent to 1 million yen.

    Because the army took care of the life necessities (food, clothing & shelter), it was arge sum of money for poor people.

    The gold coins that they obtained were altogether more than 100 pieces.

    Mark and Zhen¡¯s rank were First Lieutenant.

    Because Shinji had the qualification as an army doctor, hismand right was two ranks higher, he was a Major.

    Because Otherworlders are given preferential treatment, even at the lowest they will receive treatment as Second Lieutenants.

    Of course, the sry provided by the Empire in a year was more than for an ordinary soldier.

    But, even so it was around 50~100 pieces of gold coins.

    The amount of money they had earned during this short-term mission was greater than their annual sries.

    Not to mention that the unique ss equipment and so such, were things that they couldn¡¯t get throughout their lifetimes unless they paid hefty sums for it.

    Being unable to stomach Damrada¡¯svish lifestyle was the biggest reason Mark hated him.

    In short it was jealousy, there was no other meaning.

    Mark didn¡¯t like Damrada, whom he didn¡¯t know, who was just living a good life, while he, himself, was personally just a dog of the army.

    In addition, he was disgusted with himself, who thought about such things, and took out his anger more strongly on Damrada.

    Shinji could understand Mark¡¯s feelings, but he could satisfy himself with only the sry he received as an army doctor.

    If he said something careless word, it would disturb Mark¡¯s mood.

    They were thinking about something based off the information that they were able to get in this mission.

    That,

    ¡®Even if they didn¡¯t particrly cling to the military, the three of them could live together in thebyrinth city, couldn¡¯t they?¡¯

    Was something like that.

    Sure, the Empire was the leading force in culture and technology. It was an excellent capital.

    The food was delicious, and the living conditions werefortable too.

    As long as they had money, they were able to enjoy a fulfilling lifeparable to their former world.

    But, they were more or less civil employees.

    They might be given a dangerous mission, and so they couldn¡¯t be careless.

    In that regard, that dungeon was very satisfying.

    After all, they didn¡¯t have to worry about dying.

    They were half in doubt, but because they had experienced it themselves, they had no choice but to believe it.

    If they didn¡¯t have to worry about dying, wasn¡¯t it better for them to live interestingly over there?

    It was normal to think so.

    Even if there was money, there was no meaning in it if there was no entertainment...

    Over there, there was a ce called the Colosseum, and it seemed it could be used freely on its day off.

    Various sports games, like ser and baseball, were yed over there, and they had already investigated that the adventurer citizens enjoyed it.

    About the taste of the food, it was equal to empire.

    Though it was equal, it hada nostalgic taste that couldn¡¯t be reproduced by the people of this world, and it attracted their hearts as people from Earth.

    To be frank, it was because theywereindebted to Yuuki that they didn¡¯t have feel like to changing sides.

    When the war begun, they would be considered deserters, but fortunately right now was a peaceful time.

    If it was now, it would be easy to retire from duty, and leave the army.

    ¡¸The problem is the war...right¡¹

    Mark muttered.

    It was the reason they couldn¡¯t decide.

    That was caused by the problem he just stated.

    War would certainly begin. Otherwise, they would have left this country long ago, and would have moved to thebyrinth city.

    ¡¸Which side do you think will win?¡¹

    ¡¸Just saying, what will we do if we receive an order to attack that city?¡¹

    The three looked at each other.

    There was a feeling of unpleasantness in attacking that city they liked, right after they had stayed there for a while. But they, judging from the strength of the boss inside thatbyrinth, expected that the strength of the strongest person in Monster¡¯s Country Tempest would be unthinkable.

    ¡¸If you think about it, normally you would think that the guardians that protected the research facilities were strong, right?

    But, the people that belong to that country¡¯s army are monsters, right?

    If so, the guardians in thebyrinth aren¡¯t the strongest, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I think the same. At least, the Demon Lord Rimuru might be an exception.

    In the past, a city seemed to have been annihted by a wicked dragon named Veldora...

    Actually, a simr thing seemed to have happened.

    I think that an Arc Demon is equal to a tactical nuclear weapon in Earth.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. The war is about numbers, even if several of that boss appear it will be useless.¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨DWith our ss, we can¡¯t fight against ten people, I think it¡¯s meaningless.¡¹

    The three talked tillte that day, but in the end the talk wasn¡¯t settled.

    At least, they had only decided to leave the army before the war began, and parted on that day.

    ??????????????????????????

    In the office where a splendid desk was ced, a man with one eye was sitting in a high ss chair.

    His left eye was covered with an eye patch, his appearance was of a skinny man around 40.

    His name was Calgurio.

    He was the Corps Commander of the Armored Corps that boasted of the greatest power in the Empire.

    On the desk in front of him, a few ¡°Magic Crystals¡± were ced.

    Theywere high quality ¡°Magic Crystals,¡± which had high purity,and would be sources of magic energy.

    In his hand was a sword.

    It was made with high quality Demon Steel, and the skill with which is was madecould be grasp as a high level.

    It was a splendid sword, equal to the ones which the best craftsman of the Dwarf Kingdom forged.

    It was said that the Supplies Department purchased it, but it had a clear distinction from the items sold within the Empire.

    A subordinate of a high rank noble who was on familiar terms with Calgurio got his hands on Supplies Department, and reported if there was an outstanding item.

    That was the case this time.

    Many nobles came over with indecent smiles, and reported it to Calgurio.

    Calgurio¡¯s origin was as a low rank noble, the high rank nobles would not bore themselves to talk to him if he was a civil employee.

    Those nobles were looking down on Calgurio, but they knew how to be courteous towards the head of a corps of the greatest faction.

    Thus, their rtions were equal.

    ¡°It seems to be impossible to harvest ¡°Magic Crystals¡± of this purity from monsters that generated naturally¡±, so they say.

    ¡®If we want to aim for a stable supply, we should secure the ce that produced this ¡°Magic Crystal¡±!¡¯ like that.

    They demanded of Calgurio in the report.

    There was no thing as a high rank noble that moved while disregarding their own profit.

    There was no such thing as ¡®They reported it with good intent,¡¯ or something like that.

    There was another story that he worried about.

    It was about the sword that Calgurio held in his hand.

    Many times,¡ºThis unusual item seems to have a mysterious effect¡»such an exaggerated thing was said when he came to buy it.

    If it was examined, it would likely strengthen the Empire¡¯s army.

    In the end, it was sold at 100 gold coins due to such a reason, but surely there was something that Calgurio was worried about.

    There was a hole in the sword.

    Did the hole have any meaning?

    Calgurio couldn¡¯t decide.

    Therefore, he handed the sword over to the Technical Group after he was troubled.

    If it was them, there would be some discoveries.

    When the result was brought a few dayster to Calgurio, he was surprised, but determined.

    Because the sword attracted the best craftsman among them, he noticed it.

    Also the origin of the sword was from inside a dungeon that belonged to a certain country, and when he learned of that, Calgurio drafted a strategy inside his mind.

    He was thinking while smiling thinly.

    When the time came, he must never allow anyone to have a head start.

    And, despite having a chance to obtain such important information, he thought that his colleagueswere pitiful to not notice this.

    After all, this fellow was a foolish upstart.

    His head didn¡¯t stop thinking while sneering at his colleague.

    ¡®How much could he enjoy the maximum profit if he did it?¡¯

    He was thinking about the opportunity to apply the initiation of the military campaign to the Emperor while thinking about it deeply.

    -------------

    Author¡¯s note:

    By Calgurio¡¯s action, the Empire begin to move.

    It wasn¡¯t necessary to write it, but it was for the time being.

    In case yman goes for thebyrinth capture, can he capture the former 60th floor? The probability is low.

    He would surely lose if he took on those three (Guro: Magician, Knight & Dragon) at the same time.

    [1] "¼t¤ËÈ¾¤Þ¤ëºþÅÏ"ÊÂ¼þ ¡°Aka ni Somaru Kohan¡± Jiken.

    [2] Btw Embodiment¡¯s kanji is ÊÜÈâ Juniku, which mean getting a body/physical form, Incarnation.

    [3] ÀÏŽŸ Roushi ¨C old master/ old teacher/ sage.

 Chapter 148 â€“ A decision made too late.

    A decision made toote.

    A big thanks to Guro San and Co For editing my work ??

    In a spacious and well lit,fortable room.

    An old man ¨D¨DGadra the Imperial Court Mage invited his 3 guests to the room ¨D¨Dhe showed them the chair

    Whilst feeling obliged, the three sat on the chair as suggested by the strict mage.

    Gadra watched the three, and chuckled.

    Although he have became a full-fledged soldier, his disciple¡¯s nervousness towards him was still amusing.

    He knew that his disciple Shinji and his friends wille visiting him from a prior contact.

    And, the investigation on the equipments that entrusted to him has also ended.

    However, he¡¯s still pondering whether he should inform them honestly or not...

    The equipment¡¯s astounding performance was something that he should be astonished.

    Anyway, first of all he decided to return the bardiche and the bracelet which in his hand to Shinji and held it out.

    Shinji receive the equipments which Gadra held out, and hand over the bardiche to his friend withrge build (Mark).

    Then, he tucked away the bracelet into his pocket.

    At the same time after it¡¯s over,

    ¡°So, Shisho......this bracelet, do you have any ideas what this bracelet is?¡±

    Out of curiosity, he asked the main question.

    The effect of its automatic revival after the wearer died is only possible in a specific ce. You wouldn¡¯t found a magic item like this that possess such ability, no matter how many records were checked.

    However, It¡¯s not like there¡¯s nothing thates to mind

    ¡°Hmm. Impatient as usual I see. Well, I can¡¯t criticize others either.

    I will say the conclusion, it can¡¯t be appraised with magic. I let the Technology Department to examine the other two.

    But, I¡¯m afraid that the mystery of this bracelet will not be solved.

    Even so, It¡¯s not like there¡¯s nothing thates to mind.

    So, the question is......

    You lot, where was this bracelet obtained from? What is the ce called?¡±

    And so, in order to ascertain that, Gadra ask a question in return.

    Gadra didn¡¯t hear about the origins of this bracelet. He only received a request saying to examine the effects of the bracelet.

    Three bracelets were handed to him and he was asked to check what kind of ability it has.

    He only heard a bit detail of it at the time, ¡ºThe effect of automatic revival is possible only in a specific limited location¡» or some unthinkable thing like that.

    When Shinji handed the bracelet, he said that he wanted Gadra to examine it without having any strange prejudice, but Gadra didn¡¯t heard the story in detail...

    The result, it¡¯s impossible to be analyzed by magic.

    Due to its indefinite change of the spirit¡¯s wave, every interferences by magic were obstructed.

    Because the wave of all attributes was intermingled with each otherplicatedly, it¡¯s in a state which the specific pattern couldn¡¯t be calcted. Therefore, Gadra gave up and end up asking the Technology Department to deal with it.

    Asking the Technology Department is like admitting he lost and it hurt his pride, but Gadra¡¯s personality was to prioritized gain over pride.

    While feeling frustrated too, he handed the remaining 2 bracelets over requesting an investigation. The results aren¡¯t out yet.

    ¡°I¡¯ve tried appraised it myself with magic, but I failed... I couldn¡¯t find any clues.

    I thought the failure was due to myck of ability, but even Shisho too.......

    The ce is the west side ¨D¨D of the empire, it¡¯s the opposite end, the ¡°other side¡± of the Jura Great Forest, or referred to as ¡°West Side¡±¨D¨D of the forest,

    It¡¯s the satellite city of the emerging country governed by the Demon Lord, called Monster¡¯s Country Tempest.

    In that city, or at the underground dungeon, the bracelet is an item that can be purchased upon entry into the multiyered underground structure.

    Then, as they sold it to us, they¡¯ve also given us exnation about thebyrinth...

    We were skeptical at first, but we personally experienced it with our body.

    Without a doubt, it has effect to revive even if we died.

    ¡°Hohou.....byrinth, is it? Then, Can this bracelet be used multiple times?¡±

    ¡°No, once you die it will be light particles and disappears.¡±

    Well in this case, you will be outside thebyrinth, and you need to enter again.

    When you paid the fee, it seems you have to buy it again.¡±

    ¡°......So this dungeon, collects admission fees?

    Or rather, anyone can enter?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. Apparently, the Demon Lord Rimuru seems to run it as a tourist attraction.¡±

    ¡°What......Demon Lord, huh......¡±

    Gadra was rendered speechless by Shinji¡¯s exnation.

    If you think about it, this is too terrible a conversation.

    A Demon Lord is referred as an enemy of humanity.

    The Demon lord is an absolute existence, and it¡¯s wise to go on basis of mutual non-aggression.

    The reason why the Demon Lord rule over an affluent territory is to nullify a Demon Lord¡¯s reason and ambition for the territories of other countries

    Due to this, Gadra is on the opposition position regarding the empire¡¯s ambition to expand towards the west side.

    One year ago, the Farmas Kingdom perished for incurring the Demon Lord¡¯s wrath.

    While the people weren¡¯t directly harmed, but the king suffered a gruesome end, and the country perished too.

    With this incident as the cue, there seemed to be some kind of movements among the Demon Lords.

    As for the newly created Eight Star Demon Lords (Octogram), notification was sent to humanity.

    There are 4Demon Lords whom name is known widely.

    Guy, Mirim, Leon, and the one in the topic Rimuru.

    Gadra didn¡¯t know what are the western nation thought about this, but he believe that it was dangerous move to angered Rimuru as he¡¯s a Demon Lord.

    His name was known because he takes too many intensive actions.

    And the important thing is, even though yman who was one of the former 10 Great Demon Lords is gone, the neer Rimuru has left quite the impression.

    As indicated by that, the west side has an existence that more frightening than yman, so is the point.

    Besides, it¡¯s to the point where there¡¯s no survivor amongst the 10 thousand people that partook in Farmas¡¯s military campaign.

    In the case of an ordinary war, when the casualties were over 30%, it would mean this campaign is a failure.

    At that point, they would need to surrender.

    They thought that their life will not be taken if they surrendered because of the rumored personality of the Demon Lord, but the result was a massacre.

    Were they were annihted without chance to surrender? Or was it because of the subordinates¡¯ reckless action?

    But, the most frightening thing above all might be his ability of impregnable defense that enclosed them and gave them no chance to escape.

    The army well over 10000, if there¡¯s no one survived......it¡¯s not an event thatmon sense can be applied to.

    It might be possible if arge-scale spell was invoked.

    Enclosing the whole army, with a speed that didn¡¯t allow them to escape, if it¡¯s nuclear strike magic......

    When using thatrge-scale magic, it would be a miracle if the opponent haven¡¯t deploy any defense barriers while the magic power for casting such great magic was being gathered.

    If such element cleared all the requirement, it might not be impossible for Gadra either.

    Though, this is all very unlikely.

    Above all, the effects on the natural environment due to terra-forming via nuclear strike magic has not been confirmed.

    He wouldn¡¯t kill the runaway enemies by some kind of unknown attack normand arge number of subordinates to lock down the enemy and annihted them.

    It¡¯s frightening, that¡¯s how he honestly feel.

    To especially wage war against such opponent ...... truth to be told, the higher ups of the military wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid ipetent criticism.

    (I should probably remonstrate to the emperor about this, huh......)

    With such a thought, he let out a depressed sigh.

    After a change of mood, he decide to answer his disciple, Shinji¡¯s question.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s about the Demon Lords. Do you guys know how many Demon Lords there are?¡±

    ¡°Yes, is it 8 people right?¡±

    ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t it 10 people? No, shouldn¡¯t it be 11 people now?¡±

    ¡°¨D¨DMark...... they made some changesst year......¡±

    Gadra sighed, and began his exnation.

    ¡°Those idiots civilian employee¡¯s bad habit, they can¡¯t even do an intelligence gathering, I can see them be the first to die.

    There are 8 demon lords. They refer to themselves as the Eight Star Demon Lords.

    ¨D¨D It may mean that they have ability thatpared to a star.

    In fact, it¡¯s said that the ¡®Newbie¡¯, Rimuru alone has the strength to match an army.

    The higher ups of the military seem to think this remark about Rimuru is just boasting......but I personally think it¡¯s the truth.

    But, this time let¡¯s put this aside.

    Among them, one of the Demon Lords is called ¡®The Fairy of the Labyrinth¡¯.

    What do you think about this?¡±

    These words made the three held their breaths.

    Timidly, Shinji state his thought.

    ¡°Labyrinth ...... as in dungeons?[1]¡±

    So he said.

    Nodding gravely, Gadra took out a copy of a book, and showed it to the trio.

    In the Ulgrasia Republic on the west side, there¡¯s a dungeon known as ¡°Dwelling of the Spirits¡±.

    It¡¯s said that thebyrinth expands in underground or in the air in this world, but the truth is different.

    In a sense this is correct, yet also wrong.

    ording to the books, the ¡°Dwelling of the Spirits¡± not only houses spirits, but it¡¯s also the resident of their queen whose body changed from a spirit into a fairy.

    ¡°This queen, is one of the Demon Lords, the one known as ¡® The Fairy of the Labyrinth¡¯.¡±

    Gadra¡¯s words weighted heavily on the trio.

    In addition,

    ¡°The entrance to thebyrinth seems to be only located in the Ulg National Park, but has now vanished.

    Not long after that, the Demon Lord Rimuru has identified himself.

    Then, an undergroundbyrinth (dungeon) was opened to the public after a few monthster.¡±

    So he continued

    By now, he¡¯s convince there¡¯s no mistake.

    As for Shinji and his friends, they can¡¯t utter a denial.

    ¡°Shisho......did you realize that?¡±

    He barely had a reply.

    Gadraughed maliciously,

    ¡°Naturally! You idiot......collecting information is the fundamental of everything you know!

    For War, and also Economy. If a person aspire to pursuit magic, it¡¯s all the more.

    Diligence is not enough!!

    And also, one more thing.

    You lot were defeated by such opponent, it¡¯s as expected.¡±

    ¡°Eh?! Shi, Shisho, why it¡¯s like that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked Yuuki-dono. About where and what you lot doing.

    At that point when the answere, it¡¯s good as naught to decide anything.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m very sorry...¡±

    Shinji was ashamed, His face dyed red.

    As a magician, his master had told him many times how inadequate was his information collecting, he felt ashamed that he wasn¡¯t able to realize it till someone pointed it out.

    But, it¡¯s certainly a bit harsh topare the crafty Gadra who already lived for many years in this world with Shinji whosecking in sense of tension due to being raised in Japan.

    Anyways, Shinji and co using this opportunity for some serious reflection as well, the information about the 60th floor Guardian was obtained.

    There¡¯s a story of a noble-minded Priest apanied by a great Holy Knight from a long time ago.[2]

    Such people were turned into devil, it¡¯s story that was agreeable even if it¡¯s said that their threat can bepared to Arc Demon.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether this the truth or a lie, in this book,

    ¡ºThe de of the Holy Knight Albert, could cut even an Arc Demon¡»

    So it was written. I¡¯m afraid he was a master of formidable sword.¡±

    Hearing his master words, Shinji is fed up.

    (If that so, I can¡¯t possibly win!)

    That was his state of mind. Since he was uncertain, it can¡¯t be helped, if he couldn¡¯t revive he would definitely be dead.

    In the future, in order to avoid exposing hisrades to unexpected dangers, he would definitely collect more detailed information, sworn Shinji.

    However, this decision was made a bit toote.

    That¡¯s because, they, have already been caught up in a new crisis......

    The door of Gadra, the Imperial Court Magician¡¯s room opened, and several soldiers entered.

    The sudden turn of events shocked Shinji and co.

    But, the situation has begun to proceed, and due to Shinji and co¡¯ste decision, they have lost the chance to escape from the empire.

    _________________________________________________________________

    [1] Firstbyrinth in katakana ¥é¥Ó¥ê¥ó¥¹ thenbyrinth in kanji ÃÔŒm. This Line is lost in trantion.

    [2] The kanji sayÇ§ÄêÇ° which can mean 1000 years ago or a long time ago.

 Chapter 149 â€“ Night Before the War Begin

    Night Before the War Begin

    An Imperial Conference was about to begin in front of the Emperor.

    The situation now was different from the time of peace. Tension spread among the civil officers that sat in a row much less the officers that participated.

    People that didn¡¯t have any rtion to the conference didn¡¯te near the big conference room, as if they had felt the atmosphere there.

    Everyone felt that this time, the conference was different from a usual one.

    When the arrival of emperor was announced, everybody lowered their head at once.

    The Union Emperor, Ludra Nam Ul Nasca.

    The top of Nasca Namrium Ulmeria Eastern Alliance Union Empire, the strongest country.

    To ensure that his true disposition would not be known to others, his figure was hidden behind the blinds, and could not be seen.

    To make him the one and only, Supreme Ruler.

    There were only a few people who could give their opinion to the Emperor.

    In the conference room, there were a little less than 100 people.

    The leader of each corps, and their aides.

    The elites of the guard army were sitting in a row.

    The ministers that conducted the government of the country, and grand noble houses that were the center of the country.

    All distinguished faces gathered and lowered their heads.

    When the Emperor nced at the gathered people from the other side of the blinds, he took a seat with an uninterested mood.

    The prime minister took it for a sign and signaled to everyone with his eyes.

    Everyone understood it and simultaneously, words of salutation resounded, causing therge room to tremble..

    The Emperormanded with one hand,

    ¡¸Enough with the stiff formalities. We don¡¯t desire such things. Just start¡¹

    The Emperor ordered the start of the conference.

    Thus, the grand conference that would decide the start of the war, that would be carved in history, began.

    First, what was the reason to start the war?

    It was a silly question.

    They thought it was because the Emperor wanted it.

    Was that possible?

    The opinions was greatly divided.

    There was someone who advocated a careful basis, and there was someone who insisted on invading directly from the front.

    The civil officers insisted that they should begin with diplomatic negotiations such as threats and other tactics.

    Starting the war was the Emperor¡¯s intention, there was no ce to raise an objection.

    If there was someone that said the preparation wascking and the chance of winning was low, that person would receive criticism of being called an ipetent who could not do any preparations properly.

    Anyway, not only had their preparations beenpleted, there were people who were confident in their absolute military force. There was no one who would make such an assertion be known.

    However...

    ¡¸With all due respect, Your Majesty. I¡¯m against it¡¹

    One person reported that he was against the war.

    Gadra, the Imperial Court Magician.

    He was the person that was called the Empire¡¯s great magician.

    Gadra spoke out, without fear of the Emperor, and told the Emperor his own thoughts.

    ¡¸I think that there should be no problem if we only attacked the west side.

    However, the wicked dragon Veldora is in the Jura Great Forest.

    Also, it¡¯s the territory ruled by the Demon Lord Rimuru who made his name widely known recently.

    It seems likely that the wicked/evil dragon has joined forces with Demon Lord Rimuru..

    To act of mutual non-aggression is the usual course against a Demon Lord.

    It¡¯s a different story if it is the other party that starts it though,

    Was there any kind of meddling from this side....?¡¹

    Some of the civil officials nodded in agreement with Gadra¡¯s opinion, but,

    ¡¸You fool! Have you be a coward, Roushi!?

    If it¡¯s us, the Empire¡¯s strongest Magic Beast Corps, we can handle someone like a Demon Lord you know!¡¹

    ¡¸What insolence!! Does Gadra-dono intend to go against the Emperor¡¯s thoughts!?¡¹

    ¡¸HaaHaaHaa, Roushi-dono. You have grown old.

    Your magic knowledge is the Empire¡¯s treasure.

    Although you have cooperated in the development of the new type magic weapon of our Armored Corps...

    I cannot let that remark go! Are you a coward?¡¹

    Gadra was bathed in sneers from both the military authorities and the nobles.

    Amongst the ministers, that only thought about the imagined profits they would get, was one person who rolled his eyes and didn¡¯t seemed to be amused from Gadra who objected the war.

    ¡¸You lot... do you understand? That wicked dragon is the strongest species in this world that rules over storms you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Roushi, I don¡¯t understand. The empire army is different from before.

    We have learned the knowledge of various ces of the many different worlds, the thing called ¡°Science¡±. We have obtained the new technology system which is called magic science.

    With this new technology, our military force has increased its power dozens of times from the first generation.

    Isn¡¯t it because of outdated magicians like you, even now, you still have a bitter experience of having your own corps dissolved!!¡¹

    Calgurio, themander of Armored Corps, argued against Gadra¡¯s words.

    In fact, the Magic Corps that was once called one of the Empire¡¯s three great corps was dissolved, nowadays any capable person will get assigned to Technology Department or other department.

    The reason there was no movement from the Empire in these few decades, was because a military reorganization had happened and given birth to the new Three Great Corps.

    Armored Corps, the corps where science and technology of the different world fused as magic technology.

    The Empire¡¯s corps with thergest size, the number of total soldiers that could be mobilized exceeded 2 million.

    However, in reality the number of soldiers who could participate immediately in the military deployments is 1 million since some of the forces were on standby in every ce in the Empire.

    Even so, the scale of the corps could be said as abnormal.

    It was arranged to select the best war potential for this time.

    As for the breakdown,

    Armored Remodeled Legion...

    -Legion of soldiers who received magic remodeling by magic and technology of the different world.

    -The individual ability increases and has ability considerable to B-A ranks.

    -Even at the lowest, the corps consisted of people stronger than C+ rank. Number of soldiers affiliated, 700,000 people.

    -It¡¯s the star unit that was called the Empire main force.

    Magic Tank Division...

    -Magic Tank 4.000 unit. Number of soldiers affiliated, 200.000 people.

    -The Empire¡¯s secret weapon, piloted by 5 people. The main armament is Magic cannon.

    -Optimized by other world¡¯s technology, the cannon amplifies magic and fires it.

    Aerial Fighter Legion...

    -Airship 400 aircraft. Number of soldiers affiliated, 100.000 people.

    -One aircraft can be boarded up to 400 people.

    -To operate it, needs about 50 staff.

    -The other personnel is engaged in bombardment rtions. It¡¯s useful as transportation means.

    -It could be said that there¡¯s no concept of air supremacy in this era.

    -While the enemy is caught unprepared, it¡¯s a threat that can be a transport for arge scale military deployment.

    -A lot of Magic Reinforcement Cannons were installed on the airship, many member of former Magic Corps were affiliated with this corps.

    The above was the actual force of the Armored Corps.

    In the Armored Corps, half of the affiliated member were given a forced magic remodeling.

    The degree of the remodeling fluctuated suitably, but everyone¡¯s ability increased greatly, although there was some degree of differences.

    It¡¯s the same with the soldiers standing by in various ces in the Empire, everyone had strength above a certain level.

    It overwhelms even the union of other countries in both quality and quantity.

    It¡¯s a corps that showed the might of the Empire.

    The magic beast corps captured various magic beasts, bred, strengthened, and trained them.

    The culture of the magic beast was by DNA analysis, the technology of the other world.

    And, the strong people of the empire riding on their back.

    Inborn strong people were said to have the blood of the hero who yed an active part in the old times.

    If magic remodeling was a technique to change an ability-less person into a hero, they are born heroes.

    Born Heroes having an overwhelming ability.

    A minor Corps with only 30,000 personnel was said that one of them had the ability of 10,000 people.

    But, the magic beast they rode, all had the strength appropriate to A- Rank.

    It¡¯s a Corps with only 30,000 people that call themselves the strongest elite corps that the Empire boasts of.

    Thest entry, Mixed Corps.

    This corps, so to speak, was a mish and mash.

    The den of dropouts, where ck sheep were gathered, or so the people generally thought.

    However, while it may be true that they were dropouts, it didn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t have ability.

    It may be said that various experiments and new trials are carried out by this corps.

    The corps own their own technology development department, it also have magic research department, their potential was unknown.

    This corps employs the most Otherworlders asbatants.

    The total number of soldiers, 200,000 people.

    However, a lot of them were intelligence officers and general office work soldiers, the number of soldiers that can actually fight were around 100,000 people.

    In disfavor of Magic Remodeling, people who can¡¯t ride magic beasts and people of the former magic corps that have no ce to go were taken into this corps.

    But, it had been already recognized that the forces were more than the former magic corps although it was such a jumble.

    Despite its newly created status, it tied against the Armored Remodeled Legion in a mock battle though it¡¯s under the same number condition.

    A high future was anticipated from this corps.

    Its flexibility came due to the condensation of the good points and then reorganized it. It¡¯s a Corps that was established with such a purpose.

    These are the Empire¡¯s New Three Great Corps.

    Arge force.

    1,130,000 soldiers may went to the frontline without any problem even if an order for a military campaign was given right now.

    Judging from the prediction about the West side¡¯s total military force and armaments that the Intelligence Bureau obtained, the empire¡¯s army could be said to be too overwhelming.

    Calgurio could speak openly because he had confidence as he within the strongest and in addition, the Corps with thergest personnels.

    There¡¯re many people who fear Veldora but Calgurio was not afraid of it.

    After all, it¡¯s only a dragon right? So he thought.

    There are dragons residing in the Qanat Great Mountain Range. It¡¯s surely a strong monster.

    In case of Lesser Dragon that inhabits the foot of the mountain, when an individual grew up to medium dragon, its strength bes more than of A Rank.

    The force of one squadron from the Armored Remodeling Legion is needed even if it¡¯s just an individual.

    He handled the dragon subjugation in military drills several times and he familiarized himself with the information about such things.

    Even so.

    On the contrary, the more he familiarized himself with it, the more he coulde up with countermeasures against an individual, even for a dragon.

    ¡®It¡¯s just one dragon, what do we have to fear?¡¯ Calgurio reached such state of mind.

    A monster¡¯s strength is decided on the amount of energy.

    It doesn¡¯t change no matter how strong an individual is.

    The reason why a dragon is strong is because it can act with agile movementspared to its mass.

    Also, the extreme hardness of its dragon scale. Its breath attack was dangerous too, but it¡¯s true nature was the amount of energy.

    If that is the case, there¡¯s no need to fight from the front.

    There¡¯s also weakening with magic, and there¡¯s also the new technology called a Magic Canceller (Magic Essence Disturbance Radiation).

    It can obstruct a magician¡¯s casting, a new technology that enables the weakening of a monster in battle.

    The victory will be certain if he just fire the magic cannon of the main armaments of the 4,000 magic tank, but he need to be extremely cautious if there¡¯s a countermeasure.

    He experimented it with the captured dragon, but he was able to kill it with one shot of the magic cannon even if it was a Young Dragon of A Rank.

    As for a monster, energy (magic essence amount) which was the basis of its existence will be disturbed if exposed to the Magic Canceller and it will be difficult for it to take an action.

    In short, it¡¯s weakened.

    If he fire volley of main armaments of the 4,000 magic tank to the weakened target, the annihtion will be certain even if it¡¯s an ancient wicked dragon.

    The content of the strategy that Calgurio devised for battle against Veldora is as follows.

    ?Encirclement by 300 airship.

    ?Containment of Veldora¡¯ action with Magic Canceller.

    ?Approximately 200.000 standby remodeled soldiers to confined Veldora.

    ?Volley of main armament by 4.000 magic tank.

    That¡¯s all.

    Airship is a secret weapon that can be said as the fruits of magic technology.

    Its maximum speed can surpasses the speed of sound. It¡¯s impossible for creature with flesh body to escape from this speed without depending on magic.

    The winning chance of the battle can increase with the umtion of information after all.

    The airship had buried a great number of dragon and umtion of information is everything.

    Calgurio was convinced of the victory and had an absolute confidence.

    Gadra, the Imperial Court Magician, an ex-hero that once called that have grew old by now.

    He will be at Calgurio¡¯ mercy if he threaten him with several soldiers equipped with Magic Canceller without being able to resist anything.

    But, Calgurio think that he must notck in etiquette as Gadra still a hero...

    (Ffu. He was a person of the past after all. Even till now, old people still cause problem...)

    War potential reinforcement depend on the passage of times.

    He¡¯s a pitiful old man that can¡¯t follow it.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, Gadra-roushi seem to fear Veldora very much, but I¡¯m different.

    Please give an order for the wicked dragon subjugation to this Calgurio by all means!¡¹

    Calgurio who stands up and bows from the other side of the blinds, said that request to the Emperor.

    Gadra turned a sharp gaze to Calgurio, but he let out a sigh like he have given up and reseated deeply.

    Yuuki watched that exchanges with relish.

    It¡¯s because the fool (Calgurio) seemed to move as he thought.

    Anyway, the biggest wall for the rise of coup d¡¯¨¦tat is Armored Corps.

    He thought that he wanted this corps to weaken quickly.

    Calgurio was a man who should be call as officer than a soldier. He¡¯s strong in battle but he¡¯s concerned about n and certain victory, a riskless man.

    But, he had the aspect not to mind a loss as he was greedy, and he will move if there¡¯s a worthy reason.

    The important thing is as long as he given a reason, it¡¯s all good.

    The Monster¡¯s Country Tempest has money. And, there¡¯s surely new technology that developed there from a different viewpoint that still unseen by the Empire.

    Yuuki had guessed that Calgurio will moved if he showed the thing indirectly.

    Money will attracts the nobles supporting Calgurio.

    It will be a different story if a new technology is hidden, Calgurio will not move only by being requested by the nobles.

    He will turn his fang greed not only to Tempest but also the satellite city and thebyrinth itself.

    ording to Yuuki¡¯ expectation, Calgurio seemed to dance wonderfully.

    ¡¸Calgurio, are you going to steal the march?

    Your Majesty, my Magic Beast Corps can also be deployed anytime.

    Please give the wicked dragon subjugation to this me by all means!!¡¹

    The Beast King dim which kept silence before so roars.

    Just by standing up, there was a feeling of overwhelming coercion in the ce.

    Definitely the personality of a ruler.

    A great general that proud of the outstanding fighting power within the Empire which even rule the magic beasts under the power.

    He¡¯s a person said to be the second strongest man in the Empire.

    Calgurio and dim let their gaze intersected to restraint each other.

    Seeing that situation, Yuuki let out a sigh in his mind.

    The Magic Beast Corps was certainly strong but it¡¯s obvious that this corps wasn¡¯t suitable for this campaign.

    So, he didn¡¯t think that dim will announced himself for it.

    Though he doesn¡¯t deny that this corps is suitable for attacking, it¡¯s not cut out to challenge Veldora.

    At any rate, the damage given will be not little and it¡¯s doubtful whether in the first ce there are chances of victory.

    Because Yuuki knew that the Armored Corps had working over for Veldora countermeasures, he can finish reading the strategy but he think that Magic Beast Corps will be hardly effective against Veldora.

    From what he heard from Chloe¡¯s story, Veldora could be expected to have highbat ability.

    It¡¯s not so bad when it¡¯s Armored Corps, but it will be difficult for Magic Beast Corps to won against Veldora.

    And in this case, joint struggle don¡¯t have any meaning either.

    In the first ce, war is decided with number.

    Even if there are 30.000 joined in, it will be overshadowed in front of an army that had size of hundred thousand.

    No matter how strong that unit was, if their movement are limited, then it will be difficult to dealt an effective blow.

    Not to mention, in case the few number separated, the worst case they will get encircled by the enemy army and each will be crushed...

    Above all, it¡¯s ideal for Armored Corps and Veldora to face each other.

    Therefore it¡¯s necessary for Veldora toe out to the front though¨D¨D

    About it, Yuuki don¡¯t worry that much.

    It¡¯s still good enough if it crush Rimuru¡¯ executives or his subordinates¡¯ army even if Veldora doesn¡¯t appear.

    Comparing Rimuru¡¯ army and Armored Corps, Armored Corps might be superior.

    There seem to be several strong individuals among the executives but as for it this side also simr.

    Calgurio was greedy, but he¡¯s not weak at all.

    There are prot¨¦g¨¦ special duty officer and strong soldiers also enrolled, so if Veldora doesn¡¯t appear then the chance of victory wouldn¡¯t waver.

    It¡¯s wasteful to lose to Magic Beast Corps here.

    Yuki thinks that it¡¯s necessary to do something.

    ¡¸Please wait. I think it¡¯s better to entrust this to Calgurio-dono¡¹

    Calgurio float a thin smile to Yuuki¡¯ remark, dim have a bitter face.

    And for the first time the Emperor, permitted the remark.

    ¡¸Say it, state your thought¡¹

    Yuuki state the strategy with a humble look while hiding his thought in his mind.

    First, the Armored Corps will invades from the front of Jura Great Forest area.

    Sensing the invasion ofrge corps, it¡¯s certain that vignce will be concentrated in Jura Great Forest area.

    Then, from the north side wille another invasion in order to stun the west side as a simultaneously invasion.

    ¡¸Do you say north side? Do you mean to pass through the Qanat Great Mountain Range?¡¹

    To dim¡¯ question, Yuuki denied it with a smile.

    And, without any taunting feel,

    ¡¸We can evade the battle against dragon if we go through the sea route¡¹

    So he dered.

    Surely, judging from the flying range of the dragon, the sea route was out from the dragon¡¯s sphere of influence.

    However,rge sea monster inhabit the sea, and it¡¯s difficult to get rid of damage even if they went by a fleet.

    It¡¯s difficult to keep the superiority with the exhausted force even if it arrived at the north side¡¯s port after it pass through a disadvantageous naval battle.

    In addition, the Empire owns several number of sea battleships, it exists to be used for subjugation against sea monster orrge sea magic beast.

    It¡¯s a reason needed to link the transportation fleet to transport the corps, but it will be not in time if prepared now.

    The nobles and also the ministers raised a question to Yuuki¡¯ remark.

    But,

    ¡¸It¡¯s possible right? Calgurio-dono?¡¹

    Yuuki bring the subject to Calgurio with a smile.

    Calgurio realizes Yuuki¡¯ intention at that point.

    (Tch! This shitty brat... Did he aware of the existence of the treasured Airship?

    Even though I concealed it so much and built it in secrecy...)

    But, Calgurio thought about it.

    It wasn¡¯t a bad strategy.

    Calgurio had also considered the strategy to attack from the north side.

    But, he stopped it this time because there will be a problem in the number of soldiers and the formation if he greatly distributed his corps.

    He concentrate on Veldora and thebyrinth.

    That was the decision that Calgurio put out though...

    (It¡¯s interesting. The airship transports the Magic Beast Corps and afterward it devoted itself on support and supply.

    As for snatching only the profit, this might be possible.

    In any case, if I arranged arge force tounch a surprise attack from the north side of the west alliance,

    It can be a reason to forestall the people to not turn their eyes to the other side.

    The military gains are big. Of course, it will be a feat for Aerial Fighter Legion)

    Calgurio quickly calcted it in his head.

    The scales incline toward profit and lead to a decision.

    ¡¸Well well, I can¡¯t be careless to Yuuki-dono.

    I wonder where did you obtained that information from...

    It¡¯s really astounding¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, it¡¯s because I have connections.

    There¡¯re many acquaintances from the same town you see¡¹

    ¡¸I see.. I consent it.

    It have been exposed earlier, but sure.

    There¡¯s a new weapon called ¡°Airship¡± which developed in my corps.

    The Aerial Fighter Legion is making use of this new weapon.

    This is the centerpiece, the trump card.

    It possible for Aerial Fighter Legion to transport the Magic Beast Corps!¡¹

    By Calgurio¡¯ remark, the inside of the conference hall grows excited instantly.

    It¡¯s because there¡¯s a way to invade the western countries without going through Jura Great Forest

    It was natural that they were excited.

    ¡¸However, approximately the maximum number of soldiers that can be transported is 100.000 people.

    It might be difficult to conquer the west with only this.

    Thus, I insist on the simultaneous strategy!¡¹

    Calgurio announces the strategy that he made in his mind while revising his own strategy.

    100 ships of Aerial Fighter Legion will deal with Veldora, the remaining 300 ships will support the Magic Beast Corps.

    The strategy will seed perfectly if he send the best of the magician to fight Veldora.

    While considering it, dim groans.

    It will be a honor for soldier to fight against the strongest dragon named Veldora.

    However, this strategy came with a reason.

    Above all, there¡¯s seems to exist a group that specialized in individualbat that said to be the strongest group called Holy Knight Order in the west.

    It seemed their number were only 200 people, but he thought that he wanted to have a fight with them once.

    Besides, there exists a country with faith as the cornerstone in the west called Holy Empire Ruberios.

    There seem to be Guard Army under the Pope¡¯ direct control that rival the Holy Knight in that country.

    He will crush that Guard Army and trampled its holy capital.

    dim felt that the beast¡¯s blood that flows in his body began to boil hot.

    ¡¸It might be good! Let¡¯s go with that strategy!!¡¹

    The excitement in therge conference hall has risen further with the words of agreement roared by the Beast King dim.

    ¡¸We¡¯ll win, we¡¯ll win without a doubt!!¡¹

    ¡¸Victory for us, people of the Empire!¡¹

    ¡¸Long live, Your Majesty the Emperor!!¡¹

    So in such situation, they were already entranced with imagination of the victory.

    The strategy was worked out smoothly and the n was settled without a hitch.

    They finally got the permission from the Emperor and the strategy was approved.

    A simultaneous two sides invasion strategy was decided with the sortie of the Empire.

    Yuuki sneers in his mind.

    Everything was going ording to his expectations and he be desperate to endure hisughter.

    With this, he can push away the nuisance Magic Beast Corps to distant ce, and the weakening of Armored Corps will be certainly done too.

    Even if Veldora doesn¡¯te out particrly, the strategy is a sess even if it just decreasing Rimuru¡¯ handpieces.

    It can be say that best result is both side can be exhausted.

    And he can consume the weakened empire from the inside and surge into a great war with all forces it has.

    While the chaos arises in the world, let¡¯s aim at an opportunity to kill Rimuru in that gap.

    Guy Crimson and Rimuru.

    Two people who Yuuki should be careful with. He cannot be too careful with the other Demon Lords either, but he will manage it somehow if he had time.

    Letting Chloe who is the strongest Hero dispose one, and in that gap he would get rid of the rest together with Chloe in one against one fight.

    If he do so, the limitation of his own ultimate ability will disappears and it¡¯s possible to put Milim under his control.

    But...

    There was a reason why Yuuki didn¡¯t carry it out.

    The reason why Guy Crimson didn¡¯t move for a long time is unknown.

    The reason why that arrogant Demon Lord didn¡¯t move.

    That¡¯s a uneasiness whether it¡¯s because of something which he should be cautious of.

    He should be careful.

    Therefore Yuuki hesitated about using his trump card named Chloe.

    (Anyway, if this war be big and the world falls into disorder, something will happen.

    Then, I may see the thing hidden if that happen right!)

    Yuukiughed happily and thinking about the event in the future.

 Chapter 150 â€“ Expectations that Became True

    Once again a BIG thanks to Guro san and Co for helping me edit my messy trantions, give them a round of appaws! (get it? apuse, appaws?...moving on).

    On a side note if anyone wants to seem some illustrations for volume 6, here¡¯s some from a Chinese web trantion:

    http://.wenku8/novel/1/1787/72626.htm

    Without further ado, enjoy ??

    150. Expectations that Became True

    On that day, I had finished the improvement of the surveince magic, and proceeded to test it.

    My current location is at the Tactical ss Military Operated Battle Command Post¨D¨D Aka, the Control Room.

    Going with the flow of things I decided to give it a cool name, but now it¡¯s a little too long and I¡¯m regretting it.

    To be frank, only a few people knew its original name since everyone simply calls it ¡°Control Room¡±.

    It¡¯s newly established next to Veldora private quarters in the 100th floor of the dungeon, it¡¯s made possible toe in and out to this ce from Tempest¡¯s Strategy Conference Hall.

    The Important base was fundamentally established inside the dungeon.

    The results were excellent.

    Severalrge screens that were used during the tournament were set in this room, each of them disyed a scene from different ces.

    The various areas within Jura Great Forest, and the trade route with the Dwarf Kingdom. I¡¯m now able to observe various important points one by one.

    Even the state of the sea routes and the Qanat mountain ranges can be disyed without any problem.

    The concept is simple.

    Utilizing the ¡´Physics Magic¡µ¡±Meggido (God¡¯s Wrath)¡± which I created, lens-shaped water drops which were handled by the spirit.

    It¡¯s excellent as I can use it with low cost.

    The images erged by therge lens are reflected onto a mirror to be ryed to a simr mirror deployed near the Stratopause and the images will be transferred to this ce.

    (Note: ³ÉŒÓ‡ü½çÃæ¸¶½ü mean Stratopause, the boundary between Mesosphere and Stratosphere)

    At the same time, the transmission of images is directly dealt with via ¡ºSpatial Control¡», leaving no moment of gap due to instantaneous transfer of data.

    The images projected on the screen had HD quality after being processed by Wisdom King Raphael.

    There¡¯re two projections, in case one get destroyed or is being deceived.

    Now then, there¡¯s another merit from thepletion of this surveince system.

    I¡¯m able to use ¡°Megiddo (God¡¯s Wrath)¡± while being inside this Control Room.

    I tested it by shooting it at Gobuta¡¯s feet who was training at the square, but I didn¡¯t think I would actually seed.

    The Gobuta¡¯ face who jumped up in surprise was unforgettable.

    ¡°You fool! It¡¯s because you let your guard down!!¡±

    So I preached him instead, conversely though I thought that Gobuta wasn¡¯t so bad.

    In addition, the performance of ¡± Megiddo (God¡¯s Wrath)¡± has improved.

    Originally, it was optimized by¡ºGreat Sage¡», but the current Wisdom King Raphael didn¡¯t seem to agree to it...

    It developed it more meticulously and had developed a system of 24-hour satellites that would float in the sky.

    It¡¯s usable even at night.

    With my magic essence as the fuel, there¡¯s now a great spirit ss geostationary satellite permanently hovering near the Stratopause.

    Once it runs out, I would simply need to supplement it.

    In addition, it¡¯s position that unrted to day and night make it could convergence direct sunlight, so it¡¯s possible for it to reflect and radiate energy anytime.

    It can¡¯t be helped that energy loss would ur, but still the power of the light ray was more powerful than before and can be used at night.

    It¡¯s natural, but there¡¯s also a bit of energy loss even during the day.

    As the amount of light it converged increases, so too does the amount of heat.

    It¡¯s now even possible to exert powers on par with a heat ray gun.

    I might even be able topletely annihte the human army without moving a step.

    I had such impressions as I¡¯ve been carrying out the magic modification.

    Well then, with the images of various areas disyed onto therge screen, the experiment was a sess.

    When I came back to the office after I confirmed the result, Shuna arrived and told me there was a guest.

    From what I can see, there¡¯re quite a lot of them.

    Oh well, you could say that most of my work involve interacting with guests.

    And the rest are developing magic anding up with items that looks interesting, oh and assigning the right man for the right job.

    ying is also part of my work.

    With this feeling, I¡¯ve faced my guest seriously.

    I was guided by Shuna to the reception room, inside the room were four individuals waiting with nervous looks on their faces.

    It was a familiar trio, and an old man I¡¯ve seen for the first time.

    The trio was Shinjii and co who yed an active role in the previous capturing of the dungeon before.

    First of all, we greet each other, and then I hear their circumstances.

    As expected, under secret order from the empire, they seemed to be sent in order to collect information for the campaign.

    They formally introduced their name, and started exining their internal conditions

    They¡¯ve consented that this was an order from Yuuki. I thought it would have been him.

    But unfortunately, our dungeon was more difficult than what Yuuki had anticipated.

    Or rather, it was also harder than what I anticipated. This really isn¡¯t something people can simplyugh off.

    If you think normally, you will not think about such a growth¨D¨D or rather that evolution¨D¨D I think it¡¯s an inevitable thing.

    Well that¡¯s all good. Let¡¯s forget about it.

    Well, afterwards they seemed to have reported this to Yuuki, but for some reason it has leaked out to the leaders of the other corps.

    They were caught and seems to have been subjected to interrogation.

    They were doused with drug to make them submit, and in the end a bomb appeared to be nted into their hearts.

    At that time, Shinji¡¯s teacher, who was also the imperial court magician Gadra-roushi¨D¨Dwho seemed to be the old man that came along with them¨D¨Drescued them, and escaped to this ce.

    ¡°Wait, are you guys all right with that bomb?¡±

    When I asked,

    ¡°Ah, it has already been removed. We bought a new bracelet, and detonated it in the dungeon!¡±

    Shinji replied with a nonchnt face.

    It seemed the bomb was set to detonate itself if it was removed via surgery, it¡¯s seem to be a clich¨¦ bomb so it looks like they didn¡¯t think up another good n.

    Anyway, as soon as they were rescued from the jail by Gadra-roushi, they came to this side with Shinji¡¯ Transfer Magic.

    They went to thebyrinth at once, then blew up the bomb inside thebyrinth before the empire side realized their escape and detonates the bomb.

    Well... certainly they would revives even if they died inside the dungeon, but that certainly was a drastic act.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you consider that it might affected the traps or monster battles inside the dungeon?¡±

    So after I inquiry him, his face became pale and he was at a loss for words.

    Apparently, they were panicked and didn¡¯t think to that extent.

    ¡°Hey, Shinji....... Oi! Don¡¯t tell me, that you didn¡¯t think about that!?¡±

    So Mark retort,

    ¡°Ha, hahaha. I had thought about that, of course!¡±

    Shinji answered whilst avoiding Mark¡¯s gaze.

    Oh well, at that time Shinji had insisted that he going to treat itter with his abilities, but this couldn¡¯t be retorted as Shinji had tried it first.

    After that, Gadra said that it would be better off to not in believe Yuuki, and if that was the case they should defect.

    I then pay more attention to Gadra-roushi for the first time.

    He doesn¡¯t look too showy, but he worn a high quality like magic clothes, he is a sharp-eyed old man.

    ¡°So, that Gadra-san, why youe here together with them?¡±

    To my question,

    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m a reincarnator.¡±

    Gadra-san suddenly brought up a shocking revtion.

    The trio also surprised, as they stared intently at Gadra-roushi.

    ording to what he said, he seemed to reincarnated many times in order to master the grand magic.

    Then, he also participated in the previous Veldora subjugation war, and was splendidly killed...

    ¡°Honestly, it was the right choice for me to finished the reincarnation ritual beforehand.

    I wanted to witness it with my own eyes. The highest pinnacle of monster brought about by nature¡±

    There were only 4 ¡°Dragon Kind¡± that borne unto this world.

    They were the apex of monsters, the strongest being of this world.

    And then, as this was said from his actual fighting experience, he didn¡¯t think the empire would triumph over Veldora, so he said this to me.

    And the Demon Lord that be a sworn friend with that Veldora, aka me, had raised his interest...

    ¡°I, don¡¯t feel any particr obligation to the empire.

    The corps that I had brought up with great care has been taken away, now I have no more attachments to it.

    Besides, that Adalman resides in the dungeon of this country, or so I heard from my disciple...¡±

    Wow, it seems that Gadra-roushi was Adalman¡¯s friend from several thousand years ago.

    At that time, in the west ¨D¨Dnear the our side of the Jura Great Forest¨D¨Dwas a small country, secret magic research seemed to be conducted in that country.

    In a few brief words, he would read treasured books of each royal pce and build up his knowledge whenever he reincarnated.

    It seems he was a born egotist and he asserted that he have no rtion to things like loyalty.

    He¡¯s quite the old man.

    I¡¯ll keep the fact I actually respect him quite a bit to myself.

    Of course, the details about Ramiris and the dungeon, he has heard it all from Shinji¡¯s tale! So it seems.

    While whistling and pretend that he didn¡¯t know anything, he seemed to have yed tricks on Shinji and co to make them talk, but there was no point to that anymore.

    ¡°The weapon that Shinji brought back, and the ¡°Magic Crystal¡± was most intriguing.

    Those greedy people started to cry loudly for the war to start.

    When all is said and done, I think there still more 10 years ......

    I nned to reincarnate before the war starts, but I failed.

    However, the cause of that is the youngster named Yuuki.

    The one that standing out recently, with enough influence to ascend to the top and be the new Corps leader...

    He leaked the information to the other Corps leaders, and obviously had the interest to cause the war.

    Well, that has nothing to do with me anymore.

    Incidentally, I¡¯ve decided to help my pupils because I was nning to escape with haste.¡±

    So the Gadra-jiisan brazenly dered.

    But, if his words are true, then it¡¯s ording to my expectations.

    Yuuki made the fact that high quality ¡°Magic Crystal¡± and high performance arms can be acquired from thebyrinth to be known.

    ¡®Then, what will happen?¡¯

    I could expect that people who suggest to start the war early would appear from the empire side.

    To be honest, I¡¯m not the patient kind. Over this one year, I¡¯ve been whole-heartedly waiting, and it¡¯s been peeving me off.

    Let¡¯s just finish this war, defeat Yuuki and save Chloe.

    Therefore, I want that side to start attacking us, and I will ignored these three.

    Otherwise, there will no reason to overlook them who we known were spies.

    ¡°All right, it¡¯s as nned!¡±

    Shinji was surprised with my deration, but Gadra-jiisan simply nodded with a smug look on his face.

    He seems to noticed our ulterior motive.

    Of course, Yuuki probably already see through my thought, though he seems to have hopped on the n and began moving.

    ording to what Gadra-jiisan said, the empire seems to have started to prepare for the start of the war.

    I hear that surrender advice will be done once rather than the deration of war.

    Then I¡¯ll simply follow it if they started the battle, there will be no mercy after that.

    If that¡¯s the case, this side also don¡¯t need to cut any corners.

    I¡¯ll just finished it in a sh, and uproot the root of evil.

    The three deserters were epted at my own discretion.

    Gadra-jiisan was given the guest treatment.

    But, this Old man ended up as the new guardian of the 60th floorter, and be a hidden boss besides the Demon Golem though......

    That was a story unrted to the current moment.

    ??????????????????????????

    The conference of the war in therge conference room had ended, and the Emperor was rxing in his room.

    With a beautiful woman with hair of azure attending by his side.

    Emperor Ludra was facing the beautiful girl at his side,

    ¡°Well then, the pawns seemed to be all present, Velgurind.

    Do you think your younger brother woulde out this time?¡±

    So he asked her with an intimate tone.

    The Beauty, Velgurind being asked, naturally replied the emperor.

    The reason why he asked her that was because she was one of the ¡°Dragon Kind¡± the strongest being, the ¡°Scorching Dragon¡± Velgurindo.

    ¡°Yea, Ludra. He woulde out. Because that child loves festivals.¡±

    ¡°Is that so, that¡¯s right huh. It would be great if our army could defeat him. Otherwise......¡±

    ¡°This time for sure, I want to checkmate Guy and my elder sister Velzado.¡±

    ¡°Fufuu. So you¡¯re aiming at Guy. If you fight against Veldora, then there¡¯ll a chance for me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s vexing. Otherwise, I¡¯ll need to deal with that child (Veldora) quickly¡±

    ¡°HaHaHa.

    However, this time my ability, the special skill of my Ultimate Skill ¡ºJustice King Michael¡», enabled me to utilize the Armageddon(Army of Angel).

    Guy¡¯panions seem to increase in power, though they have united yet.

    This time, we have an overwhelming advantage.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Then, should I execute a n to bring that child over to this side.

    Once taken down, he can¡¯t be Guy¡¯ piece, do you want to capture him after I weaken him?¡±

    ¡°Fumu, let¡¯s go with that. However, a human¡¯s flesh really is inconvenient.

    Every time I reincarnate, inheriting the soul and ego......

    The ability limitation I suffered depends on the timing.

    This time, I¡¯ve waited until I¡¯m at perfect condition

    My army is well prepared, and there¡¯s no limitation on my ability.

    If you can focus Veldora¡¯ Consciousness, my ¡°Ruler¡¯s Control¡± should be able to take control of him.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then victory is imminent.

    But......

    Somehow that child, doesn¡¯t seem to be in his usual condition ever since his seal was removed.

    His rampaging like violent magic essence storms had vanishedpletely.

    Maybe he isn¡¯t back to his usual self yet?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it.

    Guy would simply discard weak people, he wouldn¡¯t make them into pawns.

    Despite this, he¡¯s been raising Demon Lords, but he has yet to control them.

    Actually, the neer Demon Lord named Rimuru seems to be popr with the other Demon Lords¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.

    It would be against the rules for Guy if he turn human into his control.

    And it would be against the rules for us to turn demon lord into our pawns, but that¡¯s just fine.

    Before that Demon Lord (Rimuru) grow up, it¡¯s best for us to crush him as soon as possible.

    Even so, the Demon Lords gathered in that ce at a good timing.

    Rimuru and Ramiris, we can take down two Demon Lords at the same time.¡±

    (Note: He referred to Rimuru and Ramiris with Æ¥, basically treating them as small fries)

    ¡°Indeed. Well, let¡¯s try to rage as shy as possible.

    Once Veldora¡¯s in our grasp, their role ends.

    You¡¯ll bestow upon them a rain of mercy with your Ultimate Skill ¡ºCharity King Raguel¡», it might be good if we conquered that town quickly.¡±

    ¡°So, let¡¯s give them some charity after such a long time. Let give them a peaceful death (blessing)!¡±

    The two spoke for a bit.

    And then, on the next day.

    Arge army from the Empire with a size unprecedented in history depart with Monster Country¡¯s Tempest as their destination.

 Chapter 151 â€“ Great War Outbreak â€“Startâ€“

    Great War Outbreak ¨CStart¨C

    Well well, I heard the detailed ount from Gadra-jiisan and Shinji¡¯s group who came here before, and it was a certainty that the Empire had moved.

    It¡¯s as expected.

    First of all, amand post as the strategic union headquarters was set up inside the control room.

    Benimaru and Souei will always be on stand by here.

    Souei let out many of his clones to various ces, our information gathering didn¡¯t rely only on image surveince.

    To be frank, to be able to use something like high altitude image surveince in this world¡¯s war could be said as a out of the box technique.

    No matter what I thought, I want to see it.

    Previously, I was troubled which route would be attacked, but it¡¯s just a funny story now.

    After all, to say nothing about dangerous route, even the situation inside the empire can be observed, so everything waspletely exposed from their first action.

    If this situation ispared to a Shogi match, then my side can see everything across the board, while the enemy only makes a move without knowing the move that my side had made. It¡¯s that kind of feeling.

    Not only against an outstanding amateur, I will not get defeated by an expert enemy either.

    I am not ying a game with a disadvantage handicap, but rather had an advantage (Absolute Superiority) at my side.

    Oh well, it¡¯s not like war have rules or whatnot.

    Righteousness is with the winner.

    Anyway, there¡¯s no internationalws in this world then there¡¯s no problem, as there were no rule to be abided either.

    In the Council of Nations, more or less there is something resembling an international treaty, normally the course of the event would be the head of the warring countries decided the rule during the war and after the war before starting the war.

    But, in the case of one-sided aggressor country, such rules didn¡¯t apply...

    And so in this case, anything goes in this kind of war.

    Frankly, the rule that I had decided was only one.

    Involving the civilian is prohibited!

    It¡¯s only this.

    Of course, a follow up attack after I dered the war had ended, is absolutely prohibited.

    Oh well, I believe there¡¯s no one that will go against my will and didn¡¯t abide this order.

    Therefore, the Empire¡¯s forces which gathered one after another were projected on the severalrge screens.

    The First Corpsmanded by Gobuta and the Third Corps lead by Gabil were deployed as the Vanguard Force. Making use of their high speed movement, this allows the corps to deal with the situation in any location immediately.

    Their numbers are few, but I judged it¡¯s not a problem if they devoted themselves on hit and run tactics.

    But......

    ¡¸Wa! Hey... why¡¯s there a tank here!?¡¹

    A mere soldier like Shinji and co wouldn¡¯t know a lot about military secrets, so the tank¡¯s existence was not known to them.

    As far as I observe them from the sky, there were 4.000 tanks.

    Moreover, it seem to use magic essence as energy and it didn¡¯t seem to be necessary to replenishing its fuel.

    This tank had high versatility and it seemed to have performance that exceeded our former world¡¯s highest performance tank easily if I onlypared by their performance.

    I don¡¯t know whether it moved only with magic essence, and there seems some kind of refueling, but judging from its speed, it was abnormal.

    I assumed bad roads would not be a problem for it even while running with 100 km/h or more.

    I rise from the ground slightly just like floating in the air.

    ¡®Honestly, Magic is incredible!¡¯ So I thought but more than that, I tasted the bitterness if only it also gets developed in here.

    Obviously it incorporated the knowledge of the ¡°Otherworlders¡±.

    Even I could hit upon that idea but such ideas like a tank wasn¡¯t suited in a world of sword and magic.

    If only my head got more brains, then I could freely order for an idea ....

    No, let¡¯s stop.

    There¡¯s no use even if I regret it. It¡¯s an issue forter.

    When this war is over, let¡¯s try developing things in various ways more freely.

    We wasn¡¯t only surprised by the tank.

    An airship flew.

    ¡®Seriously!?¡¯

    It was hard to hold back the screaming.

    If there is that, transportation will be remarkably easy. The supplies problem would be settled if it was used for war.

    Besides, I am optimistic that I can steal the air supremacy one-sidedly, but this might be a tad self-conceited.

    I was thinking of developing it, but it was practically impossible.

    (I did various development but it was realistically impossible to be implemented.)??

    I should really praise the fruits of the development team of that side, honestly.

    Because there will be no invention of such level that can bepleted overnight.

    Well, nevertheless I want to capture one ship safely; after thinking for a bit, there is no other way.

    Well, I was surprised because of the empire¡¯s military weapons, but even so my side wins in information warfare.

    Raphael roughly counted the total of the empire¡¯s soldiers; there seem to be approximately 1 million soldiers.

    An outrageous number hase out.

    I didn¡¯t know how far Yuuki had spread his influence , but it will be difficult for him to keep this number under control, right?

    I think this is probably because of the big effect from the bait I spread.

    If that¡¯s so, the enemy army may aim for thebyrinth.

    While I thought about the situation, a corps emerges and begins to detour towards a different direction from the direction that the tank corps is advancing to.

    Apparently, that corps seems going to invade the border around the Dwarf Kingdom outskirts.

    The tank pretends to be the main force, while the real main force was deployed on other ce, huh.

    Humph!, honestly only such impressiones out.

    ¡¸What should we do? Should Gobuta and his corps that went to the frontline return?¡¹

    ¡¸No, their number is not enough anyway, let¡¯s entrust the main force that went to another direction to Gerudo.

    I mean one portion of the enemy will enter thebyrinth, it will be easy to crush every one of them¡¹

    ¡¸I see, how¡¯s thebyrinth?¡¹

    Benimaru is unusually serious.

    His usual frank speech has fallen silent, he now bared his true nature as the supreme general.

    He¡¯s really reliable.

    ¡¸Ramiris, could you take in the entire adventurers¡¯ town around thebyrinth into thebyrinth?¡¹

    ¡¸I could you know~! No problem at all!¡¹

    I see, then let¡¯s do it like that.

    Having said that, I exined the circumstances to Masayuki, the Commander of the Volunteer Army.

    ¡°Eh, really? Is that thing even possible?¡±

    Then I left the rest to the surprised Masayuki.

    Apparently, the story became like, after persuading the Demon Lord, he made me to definitely promise to protect the town.

    ¡®As expected from the Hero-dono!¡¯

    ¡®Really reliable!¡¯

    Like that, he receives the praise from the town citizens, Masayuki observed the spectacle with aplicated face.

    But, even with this expression,

    ¡®Hero-dono is still not yet satisfied¡¯

    ¡®That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right¡¯

    ¡®Hero-dono will protect this town. We can be at peace if we entrust everything to him!¡¯

    Such interpretations are made, there was no one that noticed Masayuki¡¯ suffering.

    Thus, the surface town was moved entirely to the 101st floor of thebyrinth.

    The 100th floor and the 95th floor changed ces, it shifts every single floor and so the defense system was perfectly established.

    Or rather, it might be impossible for those troops to go past the 90th floor.

    Because even with supplies, several days are their limit. As they can¡¯t use the inn inside thebyrinth, such thing as breaking through is impossible.

    The remodeled soldiers could go through two weeks without eating and drinking so Shinji and co said, but it¡¯s unthinkable for them to capture thebyrinth in two weeks.

    Oh well, I can¡¯t be careless, I will think about it at the time that side had alreadye to attack.

    There¡¯s also the possibility that they keep going inside thebyrinth, but it might be useless to think about that for now.

    Well, with such feeling I prepared the preparations. ??

    The town around thebyrinth is isted, and Gerudo¡¯s second corps with 17.000 people was deployed as the frontage of Tempest.

    Inside there were 10.000 volunteer soldiers and a corps of 50.000 monsters were waiting.

    Because the surrounding countries will also received the news that the Empire had moved, they could seed in organizing their army quickly, but it might probably will be toote.

    I wasn¡¯t able to summon them before the war, but the empire¡¯s movement exceeds my expectation.

    After all, I only asked them to organize and requested to maintain the status quo in a standby state.

    The worst case is we got besieged and waiting for reinforcements, but in that case it¡¯s already a losing battle.

    Oh well, it depends on the situation.

    Well then, the preparations of this side werepleted as well, so let¡¯s start the war formally.

    The Jura Great Forest, my territory as a Demon Lord, has already been invaded by the tank force.

    As to not make the enemy realize it that our side foresees everything, I left them alone until the preparation wasplete.

    The situation is already a territory invasion but let¡¯s give them warning with a feel like we have just noticed them.

    By the way, I dispatched the neer to each corps as an intelligence officer.

    Gobuta, while looking dubiously,

    ¡¸A woman who doesn¡¯t have business with the battle is unfit for the first corps you know-ssu!¡¹

    Said so, but that woman true identity is Testarossa.

    ¡®You...will be killed by me!¡¯ so, she said and Gobuta fell silent.

    I mean, that way seems more interesting.[1]

    Let¡¯s wait expectantly for him to starts¡¸Ga, gasp!¡¹or something like thatter.

    In contrast to Gobuta, Gabil has matured.

    ¡¸There are many circumstances that I don¡¯t understand, so I¡¯m counting on you!¡¹

    So he said when I introduced him to Ultima.

    Testarossa, Ultima, Carrera.

    To be honest, the one with the cruelest personality among this three Demon Dukes might be Ultima.

    Gobuta might be in danger if I swapped the one sent to his corps.

    On that point, Gabil seemed to have taken a liking to Ultima.

    That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great.

    Although I inform them that while obeying the general¡¯s order, their true identity must never be exposed, but I feared that they would do something without any hesitation.

    While still obeying the order, and yet, perform a retribution at the enemy. Ultima seems to be a person who will do such kind of thing.

    Gabil, it seems you have saved your own life after I had warned you to not get cocky.

    Therefore, the current amusement is only Gobuta.

    Oh well, as for Testarossa which I dispatched as an intelligence officer, they would be obedient in the beginning, while wait and see.

    As long as it¡¯s in the limits of my order.

    So, I get in contact with Gobuta.

    First of all, issuing the warning... Well, who should I pick?

    Gobuta wascking in showiness, Gabil was a hidden force for the time being as he was on standby in the air.

    If ites to this....

    (Testarossa, I entrusts this to you!)

    (Yes, thank you very much! I will meet your expectations surely!)

    I order Testarossa.

    Oh well, if it¡¯s her, I will not have to worry that she¡¯s going to die even if the empire doesn¡¯t want useless talks and attack her.

    It¡¯s a farce, but it¡¯s necessary to be clich¨¦.

    It¡¯s alright even if I exterminate them all without saying anything, but a Demon Lord needs to do put up a performance.[2]

    ??????????????????????????

    Lieutenant General Gastar who was Calgurio¡¯s confidant lied on his back at his personal usemand vehicle ced behind thetest tank corps, listening to the situation of the Great Forest¡¯s surroundings.

    His position as Lieutenant General was appropriate as Gastar¡¯s ability is high.

    He possess ability to control sound and he also posses ability to finely analyze the situation just by hearing various sounds, Unique Skill called¡ºMusician[3]¡».

    Also, he can give specific instructions using a special wave and he can give an order only to his allies even during a scuffle.

    In addition, he had the hidden trump card that can cause cytosis using sound wave cannon and he was an influential person who held a high ranking position within the Empire.

    That Lieutenant General Gastar notices that the surrounding sounds suddenly ceased and so, gave a halt order to the entire army.

    A short timeter after he issued that order, he saw three people walked from the forest¡¯s direction.

    They weren¡¯t an ordinary traveler, and no one would think that this is just a chance encounter.

    A beautiful woman was leading the three, she possess a beauty that can¡¯t be thought to be a human¡¯s[4].

    Her scarlet hairs flowed lovely and made her good looks stand out.

    But, on contrary with that beautiful face, her body was wrapped in a formal military uniform.

    The two people who followed on her rear were simr, a middle-aged handsome man who seemed to be strict and a bit fat man of unknown age wore a military uniform with a same design.

    Gastar understood and had no doubts that these three people were the Demon Lord¡¯s subordinates.

    When the woman stopped her walk, she bowed and had a sweet smile towards their direction.

    ¡¸Everyone, nice to meet you for the first time.

    My name is Testarossa.

    I¡¯m a retainer of the great Demon Lord Rimuru, the master of this area.

    Then, the business I have today is...

    ¡ºI will overlook this if you all leave right now. But, I will not pardon it further if you all went in more than this¡»

    to convey these words of my master¡¹

    So, that woman¨D¨DTestarossa seems to be her name¨D¨Dsaid, at the same time the man behind her lightly wave his hands.

    A wall of me appeared at the moment 1m in front of the most forward invading tank.

    The wall of me vanishes instantly, leaving a burnt mark on the ground that became a straight line.

    ¡¸You all already understands right?

    When you passed this line, your lives will forfeit.

    People who don¡¯t have the resolution mustn¡¯t pass it.

    Well then, have a good day[5]¡¹

    Testarossa turns back from that spot after she leave behind a graceful bow.

    The men behind her like followed her to leave the ce.

    They said what they want to say one-sidedly, without even considering this side at all.

    Their conducts instigated Gastar¡¯s anger.

    (Do it!)

    Gastar briefly give an order to the sniper.

    Receiving the order, the soldier who held the sniper rifle take aims on Testarossa.

    And then, silently a soundless type magic bullet was shot¨D¨D

    Testarossa who turned around, deepens her smile andughs evilly.

    The magic bullet which should pierce her body was, precisely, stopped by Testarossa¡¯s delicate index finger.

    The bullet initial velocity reaches three times of speed of sound and it¡¯s a lump of undetected magic power.

    At the same time of bullet impact that magic power will be released, that bullet which should kill and wounding the target surely was just plucked in the mid flight without any problem and was lightly thrown away.

    Just like dealing with a worthless toy.

    And then, the three walk away without turning around again and leave without saying anything.

    Fear and confusion almost bursting inside Gastar¡¯s mind but he suppressed it with his willpower.

    The ordinary soldier didn¡¯t understand what just happened. Only himself and the sniper that could notice what just happen.

    Inside Gastar¡¯s mind, fear and humiliation were hanging on the scales, and the one which won was the humiliation.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be confused! The victory is dedicated to His Majesty the Emperor! All troops, charge!!¡¹

    The tank corps started to advancing all at once to the Gastar¡¯s loud voicemand.

    They stepped over the warning line easily and the war had begun.

    [1] Rimuru is so mean to Gobuta XD

    [2] As like a stage y, drama, act etc.

    [3] ÑÝ×àÕß Enshousha, the one who do musical performance/y musical instrument .

    [4] She so beautiful that he doubt that a human can have that face XD

    [5] Testarossa use Óù™CÏÓ¤è¤¦Gokigen¡¯you which used by girls. You will see this often if you read Kenkyo Kenjitsu that been tranted by Este-san.

 Chapter 152 â€“ Great War Outbreak â€“ Agitation and Resolution-

    Great War Outbreak ¨C Agitation and Resolution-

    The war had begun.

    It started earlier than I had expected.

    The final warning line that Testarossa pointed out was stepped over by the Empire¡¯s forces without any hesitation.

    At that moment, the Eastern Empire and Monster¡¯s Country Tempest fell into a state of war.

    As an immediate response, Benimaru¡¯s instruction were transmitted to the first and the third corps via Thought Link.

    The two forces of the Tempest Military began mobilizing simultaneously.

    Since the power of the tank cannon was unknown, it was suicidal to stay in the same position carelessly.

    There was still some distance left to traverse before both armies made contact, but we couldn¡¯t be careless as the effective range of the enemy¡¯s weapon was still not clear.

    The most striking difference between the former world¡¯s and this world¡¯s tank might be its shorter barrel.

    Inside the Jura Great Forest where trees grew densely, there existed some trade routes.

    The tank corps came invading from the east, passed through the meadows and crossed therge river, but its turret length wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble when rotating the gun turret even inside a forest with its dense trees.

    It was questionable whether this had any effect on its uracy and range, but judging from the performance of the weapons they were carrying such as the rifle from a while ago, I thought that this situation was clearly problematic.

    The rifle from a while ago was silent and had no recoil.

    I could not confirm its silence as it was only a detailed scene projected onto therge screen that couldn¡¯t reproduce the audio.

    If there was someone on the actual site, they could use a video crystal to transmit the video on the monitor together with the audio, but I couldn¡¯t reproduce the audio using surveince magic.

    Oh well, as the magic processes the image¡¯s wavelength via a high altitude light source,g would surely ur if I tried to transmit the audio.

    Only, this was not at the level that Raphael could correct.

    Is it easier to understand if I use an analogy of thunder?

    Since there was a several secondg from the light, it wouldn¡¯t be able to transmit if it was also burdened with sound[1].

    That was why I couldn¡¯t determine whether the rifle from before was silent or not from the image of therge screen, but it became clear that the rifle was silent after the Thought Reporting from Testarossa.

    In this case, it could be said that this gun was a magic tool.

    It substituted gunpowder with a magic form.

    Certainly, the tank would have the same technology with no recoil, high precision to some extent, and ack of sound.

    What needed to be determined was its range and power.

    I was not fighting personally, but it was more worrisome than what I had thought just from watching mypanion¡¯s fight.

    But, the only thing I could currently do was assess the situation.

    Let¡¯s watch this fight attentively.

    Before situation progressed, I stated my opinion of using the improved¡´Physics Magic¡µ¡±Megiddo (God¡¯s Wrath)¡±.

    But, Benimaru rejected that idea¨D¨Dprobably after he had consulted with Raphael.

    There seemed to be a few reasons for this.

    First, to begin walking on the road as a country, they couldn¡¯t always rely on the Demon Lord that was their king¨D¨D me.

    If they were aware that this was their country and didn¡¯t have any intention of defending their own country, then they didn¡¯t have the qualifications to live in this country.

    That was the first reason.

    The next one was the weakness of ¡±Megiddo (God¡¯s Wrath)¡±.

    It was a formidable magic that I could activate while sitting inside the control room.

    However, there would be some countermeasures made once its materials are exposed.

    Because I exterminated everyonest time, there was no information leaked about ¡±Megiddo (God¡¯s Wrath)¡±.

    But, Benimaru exined that in this kind of war, if I used it carelessly, there was bound to be a survivor, and it was certain that ¡°Megiddo (God¡¯s Wrath)¡± would be dealt with immediately.

    Its real identity was of high temperature rays of bundled sunlight, and evasion by sight was almost impossible.

    However, some degree of protection could be acquired if one was coated with materials that possessed a heat insting effect.

    I judged that it was not easy to destroy the tank when the tank corps appeared.

    I might not be able to prate the tank if I didn¡¯t raise the power and increased its temperature to 10,000 degrees.

    Also, I could predict that there would be no zing explosion as it was not powered by fuel.

    I might prate it, but it might not stop the tank¡¯s movement.

    I could said that its power was tremendous for anti-personnel magic, but it was a different story when facing such modern weapons.

    Perhaps, it would be easier to just blow them all away with a normal nuclear strike magic.

    In that case, it was necessary to deal with the magician who put up the barrier first, and in the end it would proceed into a war where we would be dragged into a bog of wars, and this was......

    Not a story that would end out well.

    Then, should I only aim at the personnel? So I thought, but I couldprehend that this was impossible, even for me.

    I was peerless against Farmas Kingdom, it was possible because I had confronted them on the site personally.

    If I was going to shoot precisely, I needed to prepare various ry points to utilize the reflection of the light.

    That was clearly impossible while looking through arge screen.

    Still this was because I couldn¡¯t urately grasp the space with¡ºMagic Power Perception¡»since there was space between me and the battlefield.

    So for long ranged attacks, it will alwayse down from the sky.

    I surely understood Benimaru¡¯s argument, because it could be expected that they would take measures against it if I used it hurriedly. It seemed I needed to ascertain the situation before I used it.

    Then, my job was to watch, since I gave Benimaru the right tomand.

    With such reasons, I was watching the battlefield.

    Gobuta¡¯s corps moved to the nk smoothly with perfectly coordinated movements.

    Most likely, the Empire forces would try to grasp their position with monster detection magic.

    From here on, it was a match of skill and speed.

    Gobuta was going as Benimaru¡¯s will, striking the nk of the tank corps with the speed of thunder.

    They were quicker than the rotation of the tank turret, and their aim was to slip into the tank from the front.

    They withdrew after delivering a blow to the infantry unit which was ced to protect the blind spot of the tank turret.

    Their refined beautiful movements were projected on therge screen.

    I could clearly tell that their mobility was high, even from the image which Souei¡¯s intelligence photography corps sends.

    Like a huge monster running through the battlefield as it pleased.

    At the same time, a battle had also begun in the sky.

    The third corps led by Gabil, which were hidden in the sky, attacked the airships.

    The enemy seemed considerably surprised by this and was not able to deal with them immediately. As a result, they seeded in sinking about three of them in an instant.

    It was the result of the repeated hit and run tactic used by all the members to attack in waves without being greedy.

    Even Gabil had handled the training of his subordinates considerably well, and he seems to have acquired a remarkable airbat force.

    There wasn¡¯t much power in the fireballs breathed out by the wyverns.

    But, maybe thanks to everyone concentrating their attacks on a single spot, the numerous fireballs that they breathed out prate the airship¡¯s magic barrier.

    However, the original strategy was to attack the ground from the sky.

    Even though they never assumed that the battle would be an air-to-air battle, what might be called a great strenuous effort had brought about a splendid result.

    Gobuta and Gabil.

    Those two showed the great results of their training and achieved result in their first actualbat.

    However, not everything would go smoothly.

    It would be proved immediately.

    ??????????????????????????

    Lieutenant general Gastar, bitterly red at the approaching cavalry.

    (These damned people are getting cocky!!)

    He clears his mind which was filled with anger as the monsters approach from the front. This reminded him of the terror nted by the demon named Testarossa with scarlet hair not too long ago.

    The monsters who can only do hit and run may not be able to damage the tanks no matter how fast they moved.

    He quickly orders his subordinates to prepare the tank cannon.

    Along with the shell type that packed magic essence and increased the destructive power, the tanks contained another attack that fired a converged magic essence gathered from the air like a beam.

    If it¡¯s a shell, it¡¯s possible to aplish rapid fire even if the quantity is limited.

    In case it¡¯s a beam, energy charge takes time of a little over three minutes but there¡¯s no quantity limitation for it.

    Because it¡¯s possible to alternate between these two types of attacks, the beam type is shot first and the normal shell is shot during the time it takes for the next beam to be charged.

    The tank¡¯s cannon preparation waspleted ording to Lieutenant general Gastar¡¯s order.

    (In the first ce, what are those guys in the sky doing. They should have started bombarding them from the sky to sweep the ground!)

    Gastarmanded the tank in the outer circumference of the corps to aim and shoot the cannons at the surroundings trees while getting angry at the carelessness of his colleagues.

    The tank corps started expanding the battlefield by mowing down the surrounding trees while alternating between the two types of shells.

    In the first ce, despite howrge the trade route is, it¡¯s qute narrow if three tanks form a line.

    Because they were at an disadvantage as the enemy was setting up surprise attacks with speed much higher than a wild animal from the gaps of the overcrowded trees.

    First of all, they began to create an advantageous situation by transforming the battlefield.

    The subordinates who received the order handled the task properly without being flustered. The neighboring trees are mowed down without taking much time and a space wide enough to operate the tanks was created.

    As the result, the superiority of the first corps led by Gobuta was lost as the obstacles they used to cover and hide were removed.

    A fierce battle also started in the sky.

    At first, they were caught off guard and suffered some losses but Major General Faraga whomanded 100 airships of the Aerial Fighter Legion was a capable man.

    In the current mission, the cornerstone of the anti-Veldora containment strategy was the airship which could be called an air fortress that had thergest magic canceller device installed.

    Piloting it was the elite wizard ss member whomands the magicians.

    Adjustment of the magic amplification cannon was vital. Also, the magic barrier wasid out to always protect the airship.

    Furthermore, Shield (Wall Shield), which is a magic to deal with physical attacks, is amplified to prevent attacks to the airship.

    A superficial attack will not surpass it, actually after the first wave of attacks, the airship didn¡¯t suffer any damage from the wyvern¡¯s fireball.

    Major General Faraga unconsciously sprout a smile and regained hisposure. After bing calm, he felt resentment as three airship had sunk after being surprised by the likes of Wyvern.

    The deployment of Shield was not done in time and the attack surpassed the magic barrier, and became the proof of his carelessness.

    With such anger he faced the approaching Wyverns,

    ¡¸Counterattack! To magicians who stand by at the magic amplification cannon station, begin the spell chant!¡¹

    So, he issued an order.

    The spell of the magician who usually fire it was amplified to 20 times of its power by the magic amplification cannon.

    It¡¯s a cannon only in name, actually it¡¯s just a pedestal with an ability to amplify the used magic.

    A huge spell control orb was made with a magic stone of high purity ¨D¨DOriginally, orbs which were attached to staffs were as big as a fist ¨D¨Ddue to spell amplification effects, variousrge-scale magics were able to be casted.

    TIn the battlefield of the sky, lights of dazzling magic spells danced wildly with lighting, blizzard, fire and wind.

    Of course, Gabil and his corps which became the targets couldn¡¯t be said to be safe from it.

    ??????????????????????????

    I, who was watching the progress, rose from my seat.

    Several of Gobuta¡¯s subordinates were blown off after receiving the explosion of the tank cannon.

    Attacked byrge-scale magic, the Wyverns fell together with the Lizardmen who were riding them.

    Casualties began to appear at the same time the initial superiority was lost.

    Casualties were expected.

    No, I expected it, but I might have been optimistic.

    I will win without a big deal.

    Since Raphael didn¡¯t say anything, I had the na?ve thought that there would be no problems.

    But, reality was different.

    Well, that is so because it¡¯s a war after all.

    It can¡¯t be a natural thing to win without any damage received by this side.

    I felt anger and agitation to an extent to I couldn¡¯t say anything as I clearly saw my naivet¨¦.

    ¡¸Please sit down, Rimuru-sama. It¡¯s within the predictions. There¡¯s no problem¡¹

    Benimaru said to me with a calm aura.

    To his words, I reacted as if something was exploding inside of me.

    ¡¸You, can¡¯t you see that causalities have appeared! Therefore, I will go out and use ¡°Megiddo (God¡¯s Wrath)¡± ¨D¨D¡¹

    But, my words were interrupted in the middle.

    ¡¸That¡¯s no good. As the suprememander, I can¡¯t allow the king to be exposed to danger.

    Above all, the enemy side has the dangerous person named Yuuki.

    In addition, I heard that the Emperor¡¯s Imperial Guards are strong.

    There might be other strong people in the Empire.

    Without knowing the enemy¡¯s war potential, for the king to go out to the front is out of question.

    Please believe in us.¡¹

    I feebly sat down on the chair because of his words.

    The unpleasant feeling that was neither anger nor agitation didn¡¯t fade away.

    There was nothing I could do, because Benimaru¡¯s words were correct.

    Shion who was standing behind me , Souei who stands by the side too.

    There¡¯s nothing to say about Diablo, Shuna who was looking at me anxiously, I realized that everyone already prepared for victims to appear.

    Also, it wasn¡¯t only the people in this room¨D¨D

    Perhaps, everyone that was fighting on the front too.

    With their resolution to be the bait to lure out the strong people, they would stand in the battlefield.

    It was only me that had no resolution.

    And then at that time,

    ¨D¨DTherefore, I have to be perfect¨D¨D

    So, I thought that I heard the voice somewhere.

    Even you too, are you worrying about me?

    But, now it¡¯s alright.

    Me grieving all the time would be rude to those people.

    ¡¸Sorry, I was not calm for a moment......¡¹

    When I apologized to Benimaru, he nods,

    ¡¸Rest assured. Victory will certainly be yours ¡¹

    So, he promised me.

    His usual carefree face was not there, now it is the serious expression of a great general that held the life of his soldiers in his hand.

    To his words, I felt my agitation, troubles and unpleasant feelings disappear.

    I had already prepared to kill my enemy even if I had to die with him.

    But, for someone to die for my sake, I didn¡¯t think about it too deeply.

    It was necessary for me to ept it.

    That act is done not only for my sake, it¡¯s for their family and the country that protects them, for the existence that symbolizes them all.And that is me.

    For this reason, as mypensation for their action, defeat was not allowed.

    ¡¸Of course. Convey my word to everyone. Okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! By all means¡¹

    I obtained Benimaru¡¯s approval and disyed the maximum ability of¡ºThought Control¡», and gave out the order to all subordinates joined to the genealogy of my soul while putting forward all my emotions,

    ¡ºHear this! Defeat the enemy with all your power.

    It¡¯s not necessary to show mercy and there is no need to go easy.

    With all of the power that you have, eliminate the enemy immediately!!¡»

    Benimaru nods to my words and smiles appear on the faces of the executives.

    That order meant one thing.

    ¡®Release the restrained power.¡¯

    Properly understanding the meaning of my words, the monsters resumed their action.

    And then......

    My words would greatly change the state of the war.

    [1] Light travels at 300.000.000 m/s while sound travels only at 343 m/s.

 Chapter 153 â€“ Great war outbreak â€“The beginning of the trampling-

    153. Great war outbreak ¨CThe beginning of the trampling-

    Every monster on the battle, heeded the words of their master (Rimuru) through their souls.

    Their absolute ruler who has epted their loyalty and trust.

    Their hearts were filled with joy and left to their welling impulse, their magic power was unleashed.

    As they lived in the town, their magic essence which were suppressed in consideration of their environment was unleashed. The surrounding concentration of magic essence went up a level.

    They no longer fear anything.

    With that impulse, they dashed towards the battlefield.

    Gobuta signaled his aide with his eyes, beckoned him over.

    In this battlefield, moving as a group would instead breed danger of being targeted.

    As the result of observation and discussion (arbitrarily[1] with Wisdom King Raphael), it was concluded that the aim of the tank¡¯s main armament was done visually.

    Thus, if the enemy treated the group as a single monster, their actions would be easily predicted and them aimed at.

    ¡¸From now, all squad are permitted to attack freely.

    Ogre Wolf (Star Wolf Oni-kin) will be the leader and lead the Green Numbers (Green Corps).

    Even while everyone are acting freely, our thought are always linked, so don¡¯t forget to cooperate¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s not the time for me to be ying around-ssu.

    Our lord is watching us-ssu.

    Because of that I can¡¯t do an unsightly behavior, I will get serious now-ssu¡¹

    Looking at Gobuta¡¯s eyes, the aide realized Gobuta¡¯s seriousness.

    The seriousness of his superior that rarely seen.

    ¡°May the fortunes of war with you!¡± so the aide said and immediately issued themand to the army.

    TN Note: the original blessing was ÓùÎäß\¤ò, which is an encouragement and a blessing for safe returns during the Sengoku era.

    And then,

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get caught up! General Gobuta will going to be serious!!¡¹

    The aide didn¡¯t forget to say so.

    The Ogre Wolves who were originally joined alongside him[2], and as Gobuta¡¯s subordinates, they knows pretty well that Gobuta is a genius.

    His leadership ability was abnormally high, and under Gobuta¡¯s teaching everyone¡¯s skill progressed abnormally.

    Not to mention, Gobuta¡¯s individualbat ability can¡¯t be summed up by a single word ¡®genius¡¯.

    Gobuta¡¯smand ability waspletely no good, but such a thing didn¡¯t be a problem due to his excellent intuition.

    In addition, it¡¯s to the degree one would think he received suggestions from someone hidden, he make a decision when he sees the chance.

    If that Gobuta concluded that the whole army moving as one was no good, then to disperse might be the correct answer.

    Also, Gobuta with ¡°Transform (Demon Wolf Fusion)¡± he got from his Unique Skill¡ºBe my power (Demon Wolf Summon)¡», he was strong to the extent that even if the Ogre Wolvese at him together, they were not a match for him.

    Because they knew this well, their action was swift.

    Gobuta pushed forward to the enemy line alone.

    He seen the tank¡¯s barrel faces his direction,

    ¡¸Well then, it¡¯s time to rampage-ssu! Transform!!¡¹

    In an instant, ck fog wrapped Gobuta .

    (I¡¯ve been waiting, Gobuta. Let¡¯s show our power to Rimuru-sama!)

    To respond Ranga¡¯s speech in his mine,

    ¡¸We¡¯ll show it in a good ce-ssu. Let¡¯s go-ssu!¡¹

    The inter magic power was unleashed.

    The ck fog that swallowed Gobuta disappeared, a single goblin warrior d in a ck wolf manifested from it.

    A humanoid ck wolf with two ominous horn protruding.

    tank shells thate flying hardness bounced off its ck fur that changed in hardness.

    When Gobuta howled, ¡°ck Lighting¡± pouring down from the sky onto the tank corps, creating dazzling light as it shed with the defense barrier applied to the tank.

    Observing the situation, Gobuta perceived that it has effect on the electric shock effect caused by the lighting strikes.

    However, it didn¡¯t seem that the electric shock-proof ability was perfect, as the lighting seems to give serious damage on the precision machine parts.

    Gobutaughed.

    (This isn¡¯t a big deal-ssu)

    Well then, let¡¯s get started.

    Gobuta ran through the battlefield gleefully.

    Reaching speeds beyond sound, the empire¡¯s tank corps could no longer follow him with naked eyes.

    The tank corps fell into disarray inside the resounding thunder.

    And then,

    ¡¸Well~, how far you can follow me-ssu? Dance with Wolves (Gale Demon Wolf¡¯s Dance)!!¡¹

    A ck gale dash through the battlefield and the tank corps was assailed by destruction caused by its sonic boom.

    Before long, the shock waves became a tornado and it generated ¡°Tornado Storm of Ruin¡± which exceeded ¡°Storm of Ruin¡±.

    With extremely calcted movement, the enemy force was efficiently annihted.

    That was ¡°Dance with Wolves¡±, Gobuta¡¯s dreadful anti-army annihtion technique.

    One of the battlefield ended in this way.

    When Gobuta begun being peerless on the ground, changes also urred in the sky.

    For the third corps led by Gabil.

    Soon after Gabil heard Rimuru¡¯s ¡°voice¡±,

    ¡¸Hear this! We shall go down the path of asura!!¡¹

    He dered so.

    The monsters tightening their expressions simultaneously.

    Gabil¡¯s words continues.

    ¡¸Blue Numbers (Blue Corps), you guys are inexperienced.

    Therefore, support the battle on the ground!¡¹

    Don¡¯t do the impossible, just proceed like the training.¡¹

    ¡¸However, the numbers of that flying thingies¨D¨DAirship¨D¨Dare still......¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no problem! You guys don¡¯t need to worry, disy your power freely!¡¹

    It¡¯s regrettable that they didn¡¯t train for air battle, but it¡¯s no use even if they think about it now.

    That was a topic for after the war.

    The Blue Numbers heeded Gabil¡¯s order and left the sky battle stage.

    Separating from Gabil¡¯smand, each one of them supported the ground corps.

    The momentum of the ground corps would elerated as they receives support from the sky.

    When Gabil was sure of that, he red at the frontward of the Empire army aerial legion.

    ¡¸Hiryuu, Who is the ruler of the sky?¡¹

    ¡ºIt is us, Tempest¡¯s Hiryuu!!¡»

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. For people that defiles our sky, we must get rid of them.

    This is the order of Rimuru-sama.

    Everyone, use all of your power.

    Don¡¯t let your ego be swallowed, all right? All members, ¡ºDragon Warrior Transformation¡»!!¡¹

    ¡ºOhh!!¡»

    The Hiryuu responded to Gabil¡¯s order.

    Their trump card called¡ºDragon Warrior Transformation¡».

    Their fighting power increased tremendously, but so did their ferocity.

    Because they couldn¡¯t suppress the destructive impulse, this ability had been sealed until now.

    However, Rimuru¡¯s order was to reveal all of their power, an order like that.

    There was no reason to hesitate.

    ¡ºDragon Mode (Dragon Body Change)!!¡»

    All member of Hiryuu unleashed their original power simultaneously.

    That was the moment when the truebat ability of Tempest strongest corps was released.

    Dark red muscles swelled instantly and their outer skin was coveredpletely with jet ck dragon scales.

    Their stature grew 1.5 times, and their volume and mass increased greatly too.

    Their offensive power and defensive power, it goes without saying, but it was iparable to before the transformation.

    If they lost their sense of self now, then they were nothing but a mere incarnation of power but......

    They seeded in keeping their ego splendidly.

    This was the moment when a true dragon warrior was born.

    TN Note: I imagined flying pandas...

    ¡¸Each person bring down one ship. Can you guys do it?¡¹

    ¡ºOf course!!¡»

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s go for it!!¡¹

    The dragon warriors move simultaneously to Gabil¡¯s order.

    The Empire¡¯s treasured Aerial Fighter Legion was already no more than pitifulmbs.

    Because the special effects of the¡ºDragon Warrior Transformation¡» magic has no effect on them

    Even natural effect like ¡°Megiddo¡± has no effect against them.

    A barrier that nullified all kind of magic attacks as well as natural effects was generated spontaneously and protected their body.

    Their energy was strengthen until it can be said to be equal to beyond A rank [EP: 40.000~60.000], that power exceeded a high rank devil.

    Besides, as for Gabil who was originally a strong individual......

    He transformed into a fierce warrior boasting an absurd amount of energy.

    And that power,

    ¡¸Here I go! Take this, my special move! Tornado Crash (Water Spear Vortex Strike)!!¡¹

    The current of air swirled into a vortex, it converged the moisture in the atmosphere at one point and that big vortex of magic power swallowed one airship whole.

    The magic power barrier knitted with magic power of more than 100 magicians was broken without any resistance at all.

    Correction, it sunk the ship instantly.

    Gabil excitedly,

    ¡¸Fuhahahaha! Now, let¡¯s keep it goes steadily.

    For those who couldn¡¯t even sink a ship, you guys understand what will happenter right?¡¹

    Said those words to member of Hiryuu who stiffened.

    The surviving airships were already cut down to below 100 ships. It was a situation where several people would not get a prey.

    At the same time as they realized it, every member of the Hiryuu rushed on towards the airship each one of them aimed for.

    Major general Faraga was in shock of the spectacle in front of his eyes.

    Shields were deployed in front of the air fortress in addition to the magic power barrier that always protected it.

    One of such airship was sunk by a single strike of that monster.

    It was a rare race called a Dragonewt , it seems to possess fighting strength that earned them the nickname humanoid dragon.

    When there was only 100 ships left in the sky, he had an unpleasant premonition.....

    Suddenly, he received a report from the observation team that the enemy power increased suddenly.

    Soon after he felt anxiety of seeing the wyvern riders withdraw, an abnormality happened.

    It was more precise to say that the phenomenon was called transformation.

    The remaining dragonewts disyed fighting power that surpassed the wyverns and they came attacking the airship.

    The airship fired amplified magic, yet it appeared to bepletely ineffective.

    It was as if to say that the magic itself was ineffective.

    (Kuu, like there could be such a ridiculous thing!)

    With magic canceller, it weakens the monster¡¯s strength to move.

    Using such principle, it suppose to weaken them but as the target¡¯s movement was too quick, it was not possible to catch them.

    But, to the individual whom was supposedly the enemymander who delivered the first strike, Faraga felt that the effect of the weakening wasn¡¯t so significant.

    He understood that the enemymander¡¯s strength was on apletely different dimension.

    It would be difficult to stop the movement of that individual if they didn¡¯t concentrate the wave of all magic canceller generating devices.

    Or perchance......

    (No way, is that individual ¡°Veldora¡±!?)

    Faraga consented to his thought instinctively.

    ¡®I see, he¡¯s weakened after the seal was removed so the rumor said, but to have weakened and transformed to that form......

    No, on top of that, because he still has such strength, I can¡¯t imagine how strong he was before he was sealed.

    But, on the contrary it will be easy to kill the current him.¡¯

    When Major general Faraga has such a realization and was about to order a concentrated attack,

    ¡¸Hey? Do you not serve even tea to a guest here?

    I was thirsty though?[3]¡¹

    A beautiful girl with long bluish purple hair styled as a ponytail, had sat on his aide¡¯s seat before anyone can noticed.

    She worn a military uniform, making her appearance unbefitting of her age.

    (Where did shee from!? No, there¡¯s something other than that¨D¨D)

    ¡¸Who the hell are you?¡¹

    Hearing Faraga inquire for the girl¡¯s identity, his subordinates turn around and notice the girl.

    They didn¡¯t detect any abnormality inside the ship.

    And yet, that girl was there like it was natural.

    ¡¸Who I am, you said? My name is Ultima.

    I came today to ask about various things.

    You guys are going to die soon right?

    Therefore, before it happens I want you guys to teach me about various things!¡¹

    The girl said such words with an innocent smile on her face.

    But, Faraga was familiar with the very indescribable feelings he felt from the girl.

    If he want topare it, right, it¡¯s like when he was facing the high ranking people with absolute strength of the Emperor Imperial Guards....

    No, anymore than this was imprudent.

    (No way..... Did I feel fear? From such a girl!?)

    However, it¡¯s a fact that this girl was an abnormal existence as she invaded the ship by herself.

    Major general Faraga pull out his military sword and took a stand against the girl.

    Faraga had quite the amount of confidence in his swordsmanship. He was confident that he wouldn¡¯t lost even against an active A rank Adventurer.

    The air around Faraga changed, an invisible thread of tension formed between him and the girl.

    ¡¸What do you want to ask?¡¹

    Faraga asked the girl.

    That girl¨D¨DUltima¨D¨Dnods joyfully,

    ¡¸The structure of this ship and how to operate it. The war potential in the Empire.

    Are there any strong individuals? Everything excluding the current attacking corps.

    Well, amongst other things.

    You don¡¯t need to worry. Because even if you don¡¯t talk I can steal your knowledge on my own.¡¹

    While dered so brazenly,

    ¡¸You are an unfortunate fool. The one in front of you is one of such strong individual!¡¹

    Faraga immediately swung down his sword that he raised overhead aiming at the chance when Ultima was talking.

    A swords skill he often taught his subordinate, a sword sh at the level of a master.

    A sure-kill strike, not even a devil could avoid it and would be bisected.

    ¡¸Then, I will ask starting with you.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    He heard a voice from behind.

    Far from cutting Ultima who should have sat on the chair, Faraga¡¯s sure-kill strike couldn¡¯t touch her at all as it cut empty air.

    And, the impossible thing was the one who should have sat on the chair in front him has moved to his rear before he realized.

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    When Faraga turned around in a panic, a round mass of something came flying.

    St! it hit the wall, leaving behind a stain..

    One of the magicians who lost his head had his body copsed onto the floor , convulsing as if it¡¯s still alive.

    ¡¸It¡¯s not such a big deal. Herees more~¡¹

    So she said, Ultima keep repeating the act of plucking off heads and then throw it away after touching it for several seconds.

    The bridge was transformed into hell dyed with screams and terror.

    ¡¸All, all hands, use magic canceller!!

    Aim and concentrate it on the demon in front of you!!¡¹

    Magicians who fell into panic in terror regained their sanity because Faraga¡¯s words.

    Everyone who carrying magic canceller radiated it towards Ultima in panic.

    ¡¸Ohh, is this thing magic canceller?

    That new weapon right? That said to have a tremendous effect on all kind of monster.

    But, is there any meaning of doing this?¡¹

    Ultima muttered a question while tilting her head lovely.

    ¡¸Haha, you¡¯re done now bitch. Don¡¯t think you can get away by bluffing!¡¹

    Faraga regained hisposure and sent a signal to his subordinate.

    The soldiers pull out their gun simultaneously and aimed it towards Ultima.

    ¡¸Against demons, use the annihtion bullet!

    She is the worst Arc Demon ss. Don¡¯t let your guard down!¡¹

    The soldiers reced their bullet as Faraga ordered while the enemy¡¯s movement was sealed by magic canceller.

    But,

    ¡¸Umm~, I don¡¯t really understand.

    This thing used theory of disturbing the magic essence and obstructing its existence isn¡¯t it?

    The effect be big towards a being whose body isposed of magic essence right?

    But you know, towards people like me who has received a physical body, isn¡¯t this thing meaningless?

    In addition, this thing may work against low rank demon, but it¡¯s meaningless against high rank being you know.

    Because for us magic urs naturally when we think about it, just like how it¡¯s natural for you guys to breathe.

    Like so¡¹

    Simultaneously when she said so, Ultima¡¯s figure disappeared and one of the soldiers lost his head.

    She moved instantly and shown how she murdered a soldier.

    ¡¸So? I merely moved and a person¡¯s head was sent flying.

    In your way of speaking, I moved exceeding the speed of sound right.

    But, why were there no shockwaves? Because this movement is magic.

    And then¡¹

    She lightly shook her wrist and it seemed to be blurred for a moment after.

    Immediately following was, bam! Together with the impact sound, a soldier¡¯s head exploded.

    ¡¸This way, ording to the physicsw, I can even send out the shock wave like so¡¹

    Faraga¡¯s mind was finally able toprehend Ultima¡¯s words.

    She exined with such mysterious feeling as if she speak foreign words of a country far away.

    His instinct refused to understand.

    Arc Demon? Is this what they¡¯re really like?

    Thinking based on his ability, even if he couldn¡¯t win against an Arc Demon, he thought he could at least stall for time.

    If there were several people with his abilities, then it¡¯s not an unbeatable enemy.

    But......

    There was no chance of victory even if he struggled so hard against the girl in front of him.

    ¡¸Hi,hii!! Monster!!¡¹

    The soldiers and magicians were falling into aplete panic state.

    Because there stood an existence that embodied death itself, it could be said that the reaction was natural.

    ¡¸Well then. Now, I shall resume the questioning~!¡¹

    That was thest words those people who fell into terror heard, the voice of a girl who said it cheerfully.

    Several minutester.

    Ultima who had stole all their knowledge left the bridge satisfied.

    She was an intelligence officer, it was her duty to take the information back.

    She thought that the results were satisfactory, but it was judged by her, but by her superior.

    And then, when she was about to jump out from the ship,

    ¡¸Oh, right right. We¡¯re permitted to use our full strength¡¹

    She muttered so as she remembered about it and invoked one magic.

    Immediately after Ultima had jumped, the magic was activated and the ship was engulfed in a fireball.

    It was a type of nuclear strike magic, Nuclear me (me of Destruction) thatpletely leaving no trace behind.

    The fireball swelled up greatly and it caused an explosion.

    With a me of super-high temperature as the first wave of damage and the shock waves of the explosion that followed was the second wave.

    The ship exploded and scattered at all direction due to the mes, the ship¡¯s body became shrapnel that prate nearby ships.

    the shrapnel flew at beyond supersonic speed, increasing the damage inflicted.

    Arge disaster urred in the air but the damage calcted towards the member of Hiryuu was zero.

    Well, as some people couldn¡¯t achieved their assignment, there would be some people who suffered indirect damageter though......

    Such a thing was not something that had nothing to do with Ultima.

    Due to thisrge explosion, the battle was set.

    The Empire air force which wasn¡¯t able to push forward advantageously since the start of the battle was defeated with the shameful record of having all their ship sunk by the enemy.

    _________________________________________________________________

    [1] Self-acting/doing on its own ord.

    [2] Ogre Wolf/Ogre Wolves were the evolution of the Star Wolves and their rider..... so they were once the same as Gobuta (ordinary soldier) before Gobuta be powerful and be Shitennou.

    [3] Btw, Ultima is a Bokukko. ?? She uses boku to refer herself.

 Chapter 154 â€“ Great War Outbreak â€“The Smiling Demonâ€“

    Great War Outbreak ¨CThe Smiling Demon¨C

    ¡®Impossible, how can there be such an impossible thing!¡¯

    In a ce a bit distant from the battlefield, Lieutenant general Gastar groaned these words as his face turned pale.

    An impossible, disastrous scene is spreads in front of his eyes.

    The prided tank corps was toyed by the demon wolf type devil[1] that like a demon[1] and there¡¯s no doubt that there were already many tanks that got destroyed.

    Their defeat was already decisive, but the progress speed of the war was too fast that they had lost the timing for retreating.

    But, prompted by his words of reason that if the situation kept going as it is reorganization will be difficult, Lieutenant General Gastar finally decided to give an order for retreat.

    However, that judgment was definitely toote.

    ¡¸Ah? Certainly you wouldn¡¯t utter something like stopping, right?

    I already told you so.

    There will be no mercy if you went in.

    I may look like this, but I¡¯m the type that keeps my promises.

    When I intruded to this world before, I would precisely fulfil the wish of the person whom summoned me.

    You may feel relieved.

    To you guys too, will precisely receive a retribution.¡¹

    A full smile was on her beautiful face.

    However, it only sprang terror inside Gastar¡¯s heart.

    ¡¸Yo, you bastard!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah? It seems you forgot about it.

    What an impolite gentlemen¡¹

    With beauty to the extent of being unforgettable, and her scarlet hair that was let fluttering.

    Testarossa had an expression like an affectionate mother who was looking at a child making a problem.

    Repressing his fear, Gastar was going to give an attack order to his subordinate.

    However,

    ¡¸I don¡¯t really know what you¡¯re going to do, but your subordinates are sleeping.

    They seems tired, and will not get up anymore¡¹

    So Testarossa whispered to his ear.

    Her movement speed was too fast.

    Even though he was not careless and he never took his eyes off of her.

    Also, the most frightful matter was that he didn¡¯t even heard a sound at all.

    Gastar¡¯s Unique Skill¡ºMusician¡», enables him to sense the enemy¡¯s movement from just the sound.

    No matter how much of an expert someone is, they couldn¡¯t prevent making a faint sound. It¡¯s possible for him to even grasp the heartbeat sounds.

    But, he didn¡¯t heard any sound at all.

    And, he noticed another frightening thing at that time.

    From his fallen down subordinates too, he heard no sound.

    Because they were all dead.

    ¡¸Yo, you..... were you the one that killed my subordinates!?¡¹

    To Gastar¡¯s shout,

    ¡¸Ah? It¡¯s because I¡¯m a bit hungry, so I only ate a bit, you know?¡¹

    Testarossa answered without being timid.

    ¡¸You ate, you say? What do you eat?

    ¡¸Yes, just a bit of the soul¡¹

    Gastar was enraged as she told him as lightly as this.

    To vent that anger,

    ¡¸Die, you damn demon! Mind Requiem (Spirit Death Funeral Tune)!!¡¹

    He scattered a killing sound to the surrounding space that has the special effect to influence the spirit and cause it to die.

    It was Lieutenant general Gastar¡¯s trump card that could even kill a spiritual life form.

    Despite this fact,

    ¡¸Ah, a pleasant tune. It¡¯s too good to be made by a mere human.

    It¡¯s unfortunate that I need to kill an amazing musician like you¡¹

    Testarossa muttered with a fascinated expression that was clouded with sadness.

    There didn¡¯t seem to be any effect at all, Gastar who realized that fell into despair.

    He was mislead by her beautiful appearance but the beautiful woman in front of his eyes was certainly not human.

    She also was an existence of an incredible high rank.

    Perhaps, she may be an even higher rank being than the currently rampaging demon wolf devil that was like a incarnation of violence.

    This monster will not be the only one, so Gastar foresaw the failure of the current Empire army military operation.

    Furthermore, disaster ss monsters like Veldora were still not out.

    ¡¸Please wait, let¡¯s make a deal!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah? What kind of deal is it?¡¹

    ¡¸I, I have a high ranking position in the empire.

    I¡¯m familiar with military operation and I also hold the confidential information.

    I promise to be useful. Therefore, I only want you to spare my life!¡¹

    Gastar begs for his life by throwing away his shame and reputation.

    However, there¡¯s still light in his eyes, he looked at Testarossa¡¯s appearance with carefulness.

    It¡¯s because sounds of several people approaching were audible to Gastar¡¯s ¡°Ear¡±.

    Gastar thought by intuition of the identity of the people approaching him.

    Probably, it were people who sneaked in to give situation report and monitor the battlefield, the subordinates of the Empire Intelligence Bureau.

    The Intelligence Bureau Staff or, so called Intelligence agent are holders of first-ssbat abilities.

    Although they has superiorbat ability, they didn¡¯t participate in the rank deciding battle.

    They belonged to the Empire Intelligence Bureau, and they wouldn¡¯t be transferred out from there.

    Kondou Tatsuya, a cunning ¡°Otherworlder¡±.

    They were the diverse people who were active under him.

    If it¡¯s Kondou Tatsuya, it will be not strange that he can assume a situation like this and he might already have taken several countermeasures for it.

    Therefore, Gastar intended to buy some time by doing anything even if it¡¯s begging for his life.

    However, his hope was smashed.

    Because all hope was used up in the moment they met Testarossa.

    ¡¸Damn you demon, you revived!?¡¹(Unknown agent 1)

    Shouting so, people who belonged to the Intelligence Bureau drew near Testarossa by sneaking under the cover of the general soldier and attacked her.

    Those people sealed off Testarossa¡¯s movement from three sides with the chain made from the weaved monster¡¯s fur.

    It¡¯s the strongest special move formation that can suppressed high rank monster¨D¨Deven an Arc Demon.

    The elites of the Intelligence Bureau which hunt monsters in teams of three.

    ¡®I did it!¡¯ Gastar raised a cheers inside his mind, at that time,

    ¡¸Ah, oh my oh my. This is nostalgic. You guys are the one who defeated me before right?

    I¡¯m so happy.

    I was not able to eat to my heart¡¯s content because I was disturbed at that time.

    I haven¡¯t forgot the grudge from that time you know.

    Even so.... Will you be alright?

    To use the same technique once again like that time now?¡¹

    Testarossa¡¯s voice was heard with malice in it.

    ¡¸Hmph, you monster! This evil presence, you¡¯re the Arc Demon of that time!¡¹(Unknown Agent 1)

    ¡¸You already revived huh. We will destroy your soul!¡¹(Unknown Agent 2)

    ¡¸This is not the right ce for you. As long as we are here, we will not let you do as you like!¡¹(Unknown Agent 3)

    ¡¸Now, Gastar-dono. Leave this to us. Quickly give the retreat order!¡¹(Unknown Agent 1)

    Gastar begins to move as he came to his sense after the three people talked to him.

    In panic, he was going to notify the entire army with his Unique Skill¡ºMusician¡»but,

    ¡¸Hey. Do you think I will allow such a thing?¡¹

    He felt the sensation of a delicate woman¡¯s hand on his neck that made his soul freezing cold.

    It¡¯s Testarossa, there¡¯s no need to see.

    The chain strengthened with holy silver and with monster fur woven into it, which had high performance of legend ss was ineffective as it was destroyed and broken.

    The three shaken people turn their eyes to Testarossa who had moved to Gastar¡¯s back.

    Irritation and confusion appeared in their expression.

    They didn¡¯t see it at all how Testarossa destroyed the chain and when she moved.

    And then, another hardship attacked them.

    They heard a cute voice that was unbing to the battlefield from the sky.

    ¡¸Testarossa, you still haven¡¯t killed them yet?

    Even though Rimuru-samamanded us to let out all of our power, you will get scolded you know?¡¹(Unknown Girl)

    A girl with bluish purple long hair styled as a ponytail fell from the sky while saying those words.

    That girls seems to be the reinforcement for the demon in front of them, and the girl¡¯s way of talking suggests that the two were equal in rank and in addition has ability close to Testarossa¡¯s level.

    In a situation where even only one enemy was already hard, this kind of reinforcement was fatal.

    They were the elite of the Intelligence Bureau which was the expert in killing demons.

    They took pride in being able to kill an Arc Demon ss even if one of the three people was going one on one with it.

    Despite this, the suppression barrier, they were proud of, was broken in front of their eyes, and now another monster with horrifying presence, which seemed to be equal with the female demon appeared.

    It was necessary to conclude that the situation was disadvantageous.

    ¡¸Gastar-dono, pull back from this ce at once¡¹(Unknown Agent 1)

    One of them began chanting Transfer Magic after notifying Gastar.

    The remaining two began to move in order to rescue Gastar.

    Just after that,

    ¡¸I hate people that don¡¯t know true strength.

    Because I met familiar faces after a long time, unconsciously it became a long talk.

    Ultima, I request a memory extraction on this person¡¹

    ¡¸Ooke~. What will Testa do?¡¹(Ultima)

    ¡¸I¡¯m still not full. So, I will have a little meal.

    Because it¡¯s familiar faces from a long time ago, you see¡¹

    Testarossa had a lovely smile.

    But, that smile was like a ill omen itself.

    The three people felt an ominous feeling from Testarossa¡¯s smile, they gave up on Gastar¡¯s rescue and decidet to withdraw.

    However¨D¨DTransfer Magic was not invoked.

    ¡¸Im, impossible! Howe!?¡¹(Unknown Agent)

    Testarossa sneered at the trembling spell caster.

    ¡¸What is strange? This is the right way of using Magic Canceller right?¡¹

    Testarossa answered the three people¡¯s question and calmly steps forward.

    ¡¸What did you say? Magic Canceller!?¡¹(Unknown Agent 1)

    ¡¸No way, even reproduction by magic......!?¡¹(Unknown Agent 2)

    Via Thought Link, the demons were sharing information.

    So, using the skill reproduced from the information they obtained was like a child¡¯s y for them.

    However, such a thing was a talk of an unfathomable dimension for human¡¯smon sense, it¡¯s not something that could be understood by the three Intelligence Bureau agents.

    The only thing they could understand was,

    ¡¸You, what the hell are you!? There¡¯s no way an Arc Demon has power to that extent!!¡¹(Unknown Agent 1)

    One of them shouts painted over by fear.

    Testarossa deepened her smile as she happily heard the shout.

    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s so. I¡¯m a higher existence than a mere Arc Demon.

    Or rather, I think that my status is different than an Arc Demon¡¯s though.....

    Do you want to see it yourself?

    It¡¯s sad when you don¡¯t understand something without me telling you.¡¹

    The answer of their question was affirmative just like she said.

    And,

    ¡¸Well then, though it¡¯s regrettable, farewell¡¹

    So she announced.

    The situation was already toote when the three people understood the meaning of the words.

    They would reach death without understanding the true identity of the being they faced.

    Or, it might be good luck.

    From a profound darkness, ck me was summoned.

    Testarossa condensed the ck me to size of a fist and crushed it as it is.

    Testarossa (Demon) smiles,

    ¡¸¡±Death Streak (Blessing of Death)¡±¡¹

    So, she whispered just like singing.

    At the moment the ck me was crushed in her hand, ck light diffuses to the surroundings.

    That light has a property of prating almost all kind of substances. It¡¯s not a natural generated light.

    It had the characteristic of not causing physical destruction.

    When the light prates a living creature, it affects the gic arrangement.

    Almost all living creatures were killed forcibly because of the forced gic rewriting.

    It¡¯s the extremely evil, magic of death.

    However, this light had another aim, or so says the legend that had been handed down from the past.

    Only someone who has the ability to storage his soul or spiritual life forms can withstand this magic.

    It¡¯s also possible for someone who can revive from aplete physical body destruction.

    Even the smallest amount of the light was difficult to be defended with magic and there was no way to defend against it physically.

    The only countermeasure against it was a Holy Light Barrier.

    The probability of death when bathed by this light was 99,9999%.

    One in a million people will get his body changed into a monster and he will get a long life.

    In other words, this is actually a blessing magic that sort out suitable persons with aptitude for demonic attribute.

    However, the sess example of the monsterification of this magic was not existent.

    Perhaps it was a story that had a moral of ¡°The demon will lies about the hope¡±.

    Therefore this magic was the worst forbidden spell.

    It was the ultimate forbidden magic with purpose only for killing living creatures which was kind of a nuclear strike magic but without any physical damage at all.

    Within the radius of 500m almost everything was devastated by a great storm of ferocious death.

    Testarossa haspleted grasped that there was no ally within the range with¡ºMagic Power Perception¡».

    For a demon like herself, they wouldn¡¯t be exempted from this magic.

    Because the magic was created with the purpose of killing¨D¨DDemon and Human¨D¨Dall living creatures alike.

    The regrettable part was that it did kill any living being within the range regardless of friend or foe.

    It may be expanded to a radius of 10 km if used without any restraint, but it would involve allies too.

    So, it was necessary to specify the range to 500m.

    ¡¸It looks like you have annihted everything in this area.

    For the information of the toy called tank, we could take home the undamaged actual thing you see!¡¹(Ul)

    ¡¸Yes, for that reason, I only swept clean the human beings.

    If you annihted them from the beginning with this magic, any surviving enemy would be finished though¡¹(Testa)

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped you know! Rimuru-sama said we should fight.

    Even so, it was good that there was a turn for me too.

    However, should I not break the toy which floats in the sky too?¡¹(Ul)

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Ul¡¯s magic was too shy.

    The collecting of samples may be difficult because of that you see¡¹(Testa)

    ¡¸I know...... I thought that I failed too.

    That thing is too fragile.

    I only intended to destroy only one, but a lot were broken¡¹(Ul)

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped. You obtained the information right?

    Then, let¡¯s think that there¡¯s no problem¡¹(Testa)

    So they discussed, Testarossa and Ultima ended the conversation.

    Meanwhile, the work of collecting the souls was done thoroughly.

    At the same they were killed by ¡°Death Streak¡±, their souls were urately reaped.

    In fact, the possibility of them changing into monsters was only present when the soul was left behind.

    When the reaping of the soul was done at the same time like now, the survival ratepletely bes zero.

    Of course, Lieutenant general Gastar and the three people from the Intelligence Bureau too failed to resist it and were already dead.

    Testarossa didn¡¯t have any deep emotions even when she sees the final moments of the people who defeated her in the past.

    As they were never within Testarossa¡¯s thoughts from the start, it can be said as natural.

    Thus, the victory of the Monster¡¯s Country Tempest was set into stone like this as the strategic headquarters of the Empire forcespletely became silent.

    However, that didn¡¯t mean the end of war, the possibility of of the Empire army surrendering disappearedpletely when the strategic headquarters also disappeared.

    The battlefield shifted into a war of annihtion.

    [1] This is Ä§ÈË Majin.

    [2] This is ™Ä§ Akuma.

 Chapter 155 â€“ First Battle Victory and Enemy Main Forces

    First Battle Victory and Enemy Main Forces

    ¡®Let out all of your power!¡¯

    I remembered that I did say such words.

    It¡¯s all right, I¡¯m not yet on the age where I went senile. [1]

    Because only three years had passed since I was reincarnated.

    Such worry like that is unnecessary.

    But, were those words that I had said was really mine?

    Because I want to doubt the event happening on therge screen in front of me, so I only identally spilled out my thoughts.

    On therge screen in front of me, Tempest army¡¯s overwhelming victory was projected.

    That¡¯s good.

    I didn¡¯t have any trouble of it, although the contents were too gruesome.

    The one-sided infringement war was progressing to astonishing state.

    Gobuta dashed through the battlefield with coolness unlike normal Gobuta and he smashed a tank with a dash.

    Gabil being Gabil, he transformed himself into an appearance like a dragon devil[2] that look strong, and then he smashed one enemy ship by one strike with an abnormally high energy[3].

    It was not only Gabil, every member of Hiryuu were not aughing matter as they transformed too.

    I immediately realized they used¡ºDragon Warrior Transformation¡»but I didn¡¯t think that they could handle it without going berserk.

    And then the deciding factor was the explosion that urred in the sky.

    I didn¡¯t know whether the culprit being yful or not but a heat nuclear explosion urred in the sky and it engulfed the Empire¡¯s airship force with its ze.

    At this point, the flying force of the Empire side fell into a state of unmaintainable.

    With that as the start, Tempest¡¯s grand offense began.

    Even in a modern war, a helicopter was tremendously advantageous against a tank.

    Simr to that, the breath attacks that conducted by Blue Numbers¡¯ wyverns from the sky dealt a great damage to the Empire army¡¯s ground forces.

    But there¡¯s a reason for why they were able to performed it smoothly.

    It was because the action of the intelligence officers.

    Maybe those guys has eyes that could discern strong people, not only sorting the enemy¡¯s captains and general soldiers, they made a bloodbath of any noticeable person.

    Actually, even if the analysis was by Raphael, it was supported by those four, Veyron, Moss, Cien and Zonda that kept the enemy apany which were strong people boasting power beyond normal strength.

    I feared, that ¡°Otherworlder¡± may hid andy hidden amongst those strong people.

    I guess they would be spotted easily and would be taken care off before they could took any action.

    How terrifying, the discerning eyes that could distinguished strong people.

    Meanwhile, an abnormality urred in the strategic mobilization headquarters located in the rear of the Empire army.

    Projected on therge screen was Testarossa and Ultima standing there smiling.

    I was not able to confirm other living people.

    Several hundred tanks of the remaining force stop their movement, all soldiers of the supply maintenance in the rear fall down too.

    Their number may be approximately on scale of ten thousand people.

    Although I didn¡¯t understand what was happening, I was able to somewhat understood only that a dangerous thing had happened.

    Raphael,

    ¡¶Answer. The use ofrge-scale annihtion magic ¡°Death Streak¡± was confirmed¡·

    Answered so.

    When I heard the exnation of that magic that annihte living being with demonic death rays was a variety of nuclear strike magic,

    ¡°Don¡¯t use that such dangerous magic!¡± I think it can¡¯t be helped that I shouted so.

    Anyway, victory was decided at that moment.

    Therefore I was going to dere the end of the battle on that battlefield...... but!

    At that time, the need to stop had already disappeared.

    Tens of thousands of the Empire army¡¯s soldiers that still remains in the battlefield would be annihted on the next moment.

    Quartet Spell (Fourfold Compound Magic): Arc Sanctuary (Monsters¡¯ Sanctuary)[4] was invoked.

    With Moss as the lead, 4 Arc Demons scattered to four cardinal direction of the battlefield.

    And then, a Quartet Spell was invoked.

    Their act of disposing strong people previously seems to be a precaution so thisrge-scale magic would not be disturbed.

    Around here, it might be that guy[5] who had different status than Testarossa and her group that could easily invokedrge-scale annihtion magic alone.

    But, it didn¡¯t mean that they were weak, because that guy was a bad object to bepare with.

    The Arc Sanctuary has no effect on the monsters as its name suggests.

    However, it exhibited a lethal effect to the affected humans who were not used to magic essence.

    Like this time, the magicians who set up magic barrier were dead, and the strengthened human that only been strengthened in fighting power only couldn¡¯t resist it.

    The frightening thing was a person that couldn¡¯t resist it would have their body began disintegrating and would be transformed into magic essence immediately.

    Only in several minutes, all remains of the survivor has became magic essence.

    Thus, the first encounter with the Empire army ended.

    Or rather, the Empire army was annihted in the first encounter.

    Literally, it¡¯s an annihtion. There¡¯s no military exnation for this.

    It was absurd so I thought.

    I only told them to let out all of their power, I didn¡¯t think the result would be like this.

    Towards me,

    ¡¸How should I put it. Isn¡¯t my n have nopletely no meaning now!?

    What¡¯s with that women! Also, those intelligence officers!

    It¡¯s said that they are under Rimuru-sama¡¯s direct control, you could give me an exnation right?¡¹

    Benimaru turned his face with smile on it.

    That was, well I guess.... Right?

    Wasn¡¯t there no n at all?

    However you see, Benimaru.

    You¡¯re not the only one who wants an exnation.

    Instead, I think I want to get an exnation!

    Even such excuses cannot expressed the feelings I had in mind......

    ¡¸They were picked by Diablo, our newrades.

    I thought it was bad if the enemy forces had someone with demon lord ss ability, so I deployed them......

    They seemed to do their best a little too much.

    Oh well, Diablo would educate them from now on.¡¹

    I pushed it to Diablo and avoid it without any trouble.

    I mean I didn¡¯t think that the demons acted unreasonably to that extent.

    Those fellows were too cool.

    Because they exterminated the enemy forces without any hesitation.

    However,

    ¡¸Kufufufufu. Rather than overdoing, they might be get a bit cocky.

    I will educate (discipline) themter¡¹

    To Diablo who talking with smiling face, I didn¡¯t forget to say ¡°Moderately okay!¡±

    to him

    With this and that, the exnation about the situation ended and the damage of the first battle was confirmed.

    The battle ended without taking more than 2 hours since the battle began.

    A lot of injured seem to have appeared but everyone have recovered now.

    Because everyone was given 10 High Potion made in Tempest, so they seemed to be able to cure most of their wounds immediately.

    Also, people who I thought died at the beginning, in fact they seems to have their life saved thanks to the quick utilization of Full Potion owned by themanding officer ss.

    I can say that they carried out their role as bait splendidly under Benimaru¡¯smand.

    So there were few reason for Benimaru to be shaken.

    As a result, there was no casualties as the recovery potion was used greatly.

    This was an unimaginable big victory.

    However, it¡¯s not like there was no harm either.

    Gabil and his Hiryuu subordinates.

    They receive a great damage to their body because the special skill¡ºDragon Warrior Transformation¡».

    This skill forcefully turns the user¡¯s body to be strong that rivals the dragonoid. However, the effect didn¡¯t hold up more than 30 minutes, and can only be used once per 2 days.

    The reason was they would receive a excessive recoil immediately after the use and they couldn¡¯t move for 24 hours in that terrible state.

    Oh well, although it¡¯s good that we won by letting out all of our power, it¡¯s a skill that will self-destruct the user if used wrongly.

    This time, the penalty that was the recoil of Gabil getting cocky not just him alone as everyone in Hiryuu squad received the recoil too.

    They can feel d it¡¯s only to that extent, so they can¡¯t help but think that.

    And so, the damages of the Empire¡¯s side......

    There was no prisoner of war. The reason why was because everyone had died.

    Their numbers were 240.000 people.

    Their souls were offered to me, so I can grasped the urate number.

    This feeling, might be like a guy who collect souls from his subordinates.

    After a while since the battle started, I felt the souls umted in intense rate.

    I evolved into a Demon Lord from the awakening of the Demon Lord Seed after collecting 10.000 souls, then what would happen in case of 240.000 souls?

    The answer was, no change!

    When I awakened as a True Demon Lord, it also meant that my evolution had reached its peak.

    That¡¯s right.

    Otherwise about this time Guy would killed and force the humanity to ruin to reap their souls.

    Most likely he refraining from ughtering since his awakening because he realized instinctively that he cannot evolve anymore.

    However, it was possible to use it for things other than own evolution.

    ¡¶Notice. The acquired soul had exceeded the regted amount.

    Currently, it can be used for two individuals that linked to soul genealogy.

    The individuals that can be the targets are the following named monsters.

    Ranga, Benimaru, Shion, Gabil, Gerudo,

    Diablo, Testarossa, Ultima, Carrera,

    Kumara, Zegion, Adalman.

    Those were individuals who has the qualification for Demon Lord Awakening.

    Regted amount [Soul: 100.000] will be used, would you want to perform the evolution of the subordinates? YES/NO¡·

    Raphael-san said such unthinkable things.

    Apparently, it¡¯s possible to awaken someone with the qualification for Demon Lord Awakening by giving them a specific amount of souls.

    Moreover, it came with ten times of amount for my awakening.

    This is something no one ever knew about until now.

    Even if someone know about this, it¡¯s more cheaper to befriend one than to make one artificially.[6]

    Guy might know about this.

    Therefore, he probably held the gathering of high ranking people like Walpurgis so he could sort person who is worth to be hisrade.

    There might be another reason rather than just that.

    Perhaps I¡¯ve overestimate him, though there¡¯s no chance that he didn¡¯t know about it too.

    Although I casually say 100.000 souls, I practically annihted onerge city.

    Something like that isn¡¯t an act you can do so easily.

    What on my mind next is the words ¡°linked to soul genealogy¡±.

    This is, probably, about connection of the souls via ¡°naming¡±.

    The monsters evolved when I named them. I misused it casually, but I now understand that this is a considerably dangerous act.

    Because I consumed arge amount of magic essence, it leads to my own weakening.

    So, I stored the surplus of the magic essence[7] and use it.

    The reason such a thing is possible is because I had the convenient skill like the Stomach of Gluttonous King Beelzebub.

    I could understand that, if there was no such a skill I cannot use the saved up magic essence and could not perform ¡°naming¡± to anyone so easily.

    Therefore, there are few people having subordinates with soul connection.[8]

    I cannot deny the possibility that this is a privilege given only to me.

    And so, I said NO.

    It has a too dangerous feeling and because I¡¯m troubled in choosing whom should I choose.

    And there¡¯s also trouble about sorting the qualified person.

    If it¡¯s only based on magic essence quantity, then even Souei have the qualification.

    Anyway, it seems better for me to leave it aside for now because I don¡¯t understand it well.

    However, more than 200.000 people died huh.

    It¡¯s a massacre.

    And yet, I don¡¯t feel anything.

    At the time I already became a Demon Lord, I don¡¯t have any intent to make excuses as I murdered 10.000 people with my own hands.

    I endlessly thinking such things as the person who I in also had a family.

    However, are the families that sent them innocent? If you think about this so, they have the responsibility of not stopping them.

    When war happens, death will surely follows.

    They will have to bear the responsibility of not objecting the public opinion of going to war.

    Even if it¡¯s a constitutional state or imperialism state, that doesn¡¯t change.

    Ignorance is a sin.

    Because saying ¡®I don¡¯t know¡¯ can¡¯t be an excuse. Lack of imagination is also another sin.

    I think it¡¯s nonsense, if you start a war without even resolution that your rtives[9] could die and would only say yourint after it¡¯s over.

    Turning your weapon to the civilian is also wrong as a person and as a country, but there¡¯s no right toint since the invading army was annihted.

    This is because we¡¯re also face it with readiness of being annihted.

    Though it¡¯sing from me who get upset only by having my subordinates got hurt.

    In other words, feeling and reason are different thing.

    Also, the war has not over yet.

    It appears the main force of the Empire army, the ground corps with total number of 700.000 people are going south from the border between Dwarf Kingdom and Great Jura Forest, invading towards Tempest.

    There¡¯s no time to be immersed in sentiment.

    ??????????????????????????

    One week had passed since the war started and finally the main forces of the Empire Army has invaded my territory.

    I gave the order of retrieval of the unharmed tanks and the wreckages of the broken airships to Gobuta and his group.

    I also make Gabil who recovered to work together with Gobuta.

    There¡¯s no need to return in rush, as Benimaru had issued the instructions.

    Certainly, it¡¯s a huge win with only this.[10]

    Though we must never let our guard down, the second corps still here, also Diablo is in high spirit.

    As for the intelligence officer, Carrera is assigned to Gerudo.

    In addition to that, Testarossa and the others have returned to the control room too.

    In case there¡¯s strong individuals in the main forces of the Empire Army, I will once again deploy them.

    But, the other executives are in high spirits too.

    Shion also want to head to the battlefield,

    ¡¸Those demons, they¡¯re too showy!

    I¡¯ll go and show what kind of true strength is like!¡¹

    So, she is going to leave while saying such regrettable words although,

    ¡¸Weren¡¯t you are my guard?¡¹

    She seemed to take back her remark in hurry after I asked her.

    Right now just obediently wait here, when the moment arrives I would give the sortie order.

    Since this ce is in the deepest part of thebyrinth, it¡¯ll takes some time till the enemy army attack this ce.

    Oh well, our remaining forces are few inparison with the Empire Army of 700.000 people.

    However, ours might be equal at the quality and not just the executives, even the soldiers at the tip[11] are highly motivated.

    My order seems still effective and everyone is in high morale to let out their power.

    What should I do? That¡¯s the problem.

    Although it was ignored, the y with the warning had been done[12] and I also had already finished the deration of the war.

    Even if I suddenly make a surprise attack, they couldn¡¯t criticize and call it cowardice.

    However, the effect of a surprise attack with few numbers is small, is it the turn of nuclear strike magic?

    No, should I issue a warning for fair and square battle for the time being?

    Everyone was filled with motivation, very enthusiastically offering even more souls to me.

    They probably didn¡¯t know what possible to do by gathering souls, I wondered why they¡¯d go that far.

    The demons seems to make the remains of feelings imprinted within the soul as their favorite food though......

    I don¡¯t particrly want such a thing.

    However, it¡¯s 700.000 people huh.

    Don¡¯t let me awaken seven people, I get scared of thinking about that.

    First of all, victims must note from our side, though if it could bring us victory in the war then that¡¯s fine.

    The best action is to lure them into thebyrinth.

    If it¡¯s inside thebyrinth, I can make our casualties to be 0.

    Or rather because the monsters inside thebyrinth can be converted into war potentials for us and our forces would increases instantly.

    If it¡¯s only their number, they would able to oppose the 700.000 people aside from the quality.[13]

    In Benimaru¡¯s strategy, the second corps would be deployed as the front line of Tempest and strengthen the defensepletely.

    Meanwhile, we would confirm the enemy¡¯s intelligence and work out a strategy to estimate the existence of strong individuals.

    Actually, the progress of a war in modern warfare were decided by the power of numbers, although in this world power of one strong individual could overturn the situation of a war as it was proven in the first battle[14].

    I would say that it¡¯s a theory that prioritizing in estimating the individual who likely be a threat.

    Hmm.

    Certainly, it would be useless even if I sent a general nuclear strike because of the defense of Magic Barrier.

    However, I think it cannot defend against ¡°Death Streak¡±.

    Should I make the demons, the intelligence officers to do a suicide attack and annihted the enemy army?

    I thought that for a moment. But, the damage to the forest would be tremendous if I do that.

    Above all, I would say that I could lose my precious and strongest war potentials easily if by any chance the enemy could defend against the attack.

    It¡¯smon to make the defense of a big armypletely sure, and individual who could use holy barrier seems to go to the front.

    Among the first strong individuals that defeated by Moss¡¯s group, there seemed to be a person who could erect such barrier.

    There¡¯s no meaning as it can¡¯t be used since they lost the means to defend against therge-scale annihtion magic.

    Benimaru¡¯s way was more skilled than me who was an amateur in tactics. Since I entrust everything to him, I should pose dignified.

    In the end, it progressed without any rming event.

    Although the Empire army¡¯s main forces went south after traveling near the former area of Farmas Kingdom, their aim was naturally: Tempest, after all.

    In the unlikely event that they began to march to the former territory of Farmas Kingdom, I n to immediately attack them from the rear, but such worry was just a needless anxiety.

    Currently, Farmas is where Youmu would raise and establish a new kingdom.

    We are secretly supporting them, but they still don¡¯t have the strength for a war. Even so, we have surveince cooperation with Falmas.

    Because I thought that if possible I didn¡¯t want any harme to them, I felt relieved by this result.

    By the way, there was even an proposal from the Dwarf King, asking if it was necessary to send a reinforcement, but I answered ¡°there¡¯s no problem¡±.

    Leaving them alone and let them to pass through just like that.

    ¡°It will be alright if they arrived at us¡±, everyone¡¯s opinions had settled on this conclusion.

    The Dwarf King said, ¡°Then a cooperation in surveince¡±, and he sessively passed information to my side.

    Well, actually there¡¯s no need for that, but we epted as a form of goodwill.

    As I can observe any action one by one with Surveince Magic, it¡¯s really convenient for times like this.

    Just in case, because Souei¡¯s subordinates were doing the surveince in real time, there¡¯s no worry that the disyed images were incorrect due to illusion and the like.

    While monitoring the situation with such feeling, we¡¯re standing by in preparation towards the second war.

    Because it¡¯s the same road like the invasion route used by the Holy Knights, along the way exists thebyrinth¡¯s entrance.

    If the Empire ignores thebyrinth and went full army to Tempest, the volunteers gathered inside thebyrinth could attack them from the rear.

    In this case, we must prepare for a huge casualties but it could make up for the disadvantage because pincer attack is possible.

    We will decide what to do when they arrive to here.

    If possible, I want half of them be directed to the dungeon.

    It was uncertain whether it would went ording to my wish or not, but in the end it developed just as I wished for.

    The forces of about 200.000 people passes thebyrinth and went toward Tempest City.

    The enemy¡¯s main forces of 500.000 people were encamped in the dungeon¡¯s vicinity.

    Probably, they might invading for capturing the dungeon while confirming the status of Tempest City¡¯s invasion sequentially.

    They seemed to be surprised that the city surrounding thebyrinth disappears, but they seem to performing the capture of the dungeon without hesitating.

    It was greed.

    Being focused only on one of it would be inconvenient for us.

    Rather, there¡¯s no problem if they bite at the bait that¡¯s the dungeon, but we couldn¡¯t avoid a hard fight if the entire army was allotted for capturing our capital.

    Rather calling it as a skirmish, even allowing them to directly invade the decoy troops and leaking out some information, will make them meaninglessly lose their war potentials.

    If there¡¯s no need to split, dispersing the war potentials is a stupid move.

    It¡¯s a thought of an amateur, though I think there¡¯s no other choice but to crushes both of it.

    ¡¸We won¡¹

    To my muttering,

    ¡¸Ah...... It¡¯s our victory¡¹

    So Benimaru answers in good mood.

    Substantially, victory was decided by the strategy.

    Afterward, as long as we¡¯re not defeated by brute strength, our victory is certain.

    ¡¸It was great that the fools went to thebyrinth.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. But, it¡¯s thanks to the bait that Rimuru-sama scattered.

    It¡¯s great that most of them bite it¡¹

    ¡¸I guess so.

    I don¡¯t know what Yuuki¡¯s goal is, so the best thing I could do was scattering the bait to cause an internal discord.

    Anyway, I only thought about it with aim for causing a disturbance inside the Empire.

    Oh well, if you stimte a person¡¯s desire, it will be impossible for them to ignore the dungeon.

    The worst case is the decisive battle will be inside thebyrinth after the capital bes ashes.¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s not a big deal, we can win with the capital being safe too.

    Depending on the situation, I would also head out.¡¹

    When Benimaru says so,

    ¡¸There¡¯s might be no need for that.

    Rimuru-sama, before Benimaru goes out, is it okay for me to head out too?¡¹

    Shion appeared.[15]

    Oh well, it¡¯s important for her being my personal bodyguard but the control room is the safest ce.

    She maye back with transfer immediately, as in my side there are Testa and Ul who refraining themselves as they were punished because they went rampaging as the reason.

    Not to mention, Veldora also watching the battle together with me, I thought there¡¯s no danger for guard to be stationed here.

    I think there¡¯s no problem.

    ¡¸It¡¯s might be hard for Gerudo¡¯s corps only, your corps might also need an actualbat experience.

    Go as I permit it, However, don¡¯t overdo it!¡¹

    ¡¸Understood, thank you very much!¡¹

    Shion left the control room with face full of smile, face that says ¡°How¡¯s that Benimaru!¡±.

    Diablo also bowed to me, he went with a whole face smile.

    It will be difficult to stop Diablo.

    After all, he¡¯s the most motivated here.

    Benimaru shrugged his shoulders, he seemed to given up on going out.

    And so, he joined me and the remaining spectators.

    Because it¡¯s a ridiculous thing for the Supreme Commander to go out, of course I said that¡¯s natural.

    Thus, the decisive battle with 700.000 people of the Empire army¡¯s main forces has begun.

    [1] Rimuru.... You breaking the fourth wall.....

    [2] Ryuu Majin...... I really didn¡¯t know what should I use here. XD

    [3] Energy = Magic power.

    [4] ËÄÖØÑ}ºÏÄ§·¨(¥«¥ë¥Æ¥Ã¥È¥¹¥Ú¥ë)£ºÄ§Îïß_¤ÎÂ}Óò(¥¢©`¥¯¥µ¥ó¥¯¥Á¥å¥¢¥ê). Shijuu Fukugou Mahou (Karutteto Superu)£ºMamono-tachi no Seiki (¨¡ku Sankuchuari).

    [5] Diablo, it¡¯s obviously Diablo.

    [6] Better befriend one than making one.

    [7] Like MP regen.

    [8] As other people didn¡¯t have the same skill as Rimuru.

    [9] As in someone you know not just families.

    [10] He got new toys (Tank and airship).

    [11] The lowest rank.

    [12] The one Testarossa do before.

    [13] Quality = individual power.

    [14] Which they just won before.

    [15] Appeared as like she butting in the conversation.

 Chapter 156 â€“ The Mysterious Lion Mask

    156. Meeting in the Labyrinth

    Armoured Corps chief Calgurio advanced his troops with the utmost confidence.

    After consulting with his advisors, a magic tank squad was to advance as vanguard and bait.

    Even if Storm Dragon Veldora appeared, the Aerial Fighter Legion¡¯s 100 airship fleet would counter it wlessly.

    That force was thought to be more that enough to conquer all of the west side.

    After all, the 100 airships assuredplete dominance by each carrying elite mages to the maximum capacity.

    In addition, even though the 300 airships carrying the Beast Corps did not have many offensive mages, they specialized in logistic support so it was not a problem.

    With both teams simultaneously attacking, Calgurio¡¯s Armored Corps would achieve great sess and honor.

    Thus, Calgurioughed heartily at the prospect of his power further increasing in the Empire.

    As the enemy fell for the bait, the main force was to boldly make its appearance andmence the attack.

    Even though they were at the border of the military nation of Dwargon, their movements would not be detected.

    It was also not guaranteed that this nation would contact its allied nation, the Monster Country Tempest.

    In any case, it was already toote.

    Even if they were to send troops now, they were too far, and timewise, would not be able to make it.

    Even if they were too busy with their experiments and regretted it, it would be toote.

    (TN: I don¡¯t know. Original: ÐgÖÐ¤ËÇ¶¤Ã¤¿¤Èáá»Ú¤·¤Æ¤âÊÖßW¤ì¤Ê¤Î¤À¡£)

    Plus, even if they were guarding all routes, they would be spread far too thin to actually be a hindrance.

    Everything was going ording to n, victory was in Calgurio¡¯s hands.

    At that point, on the off chance that the military nation Dwargon tried to help the Monster¡¯s Country Tempest, their neutrality is nulled.

    If that happened, he would then overwhelm and destroy both nations.

    -

    Then, a well awaited report came.

    The vanguard squad sent as bait reported that, the monsters of Tempest hade out.

    They number not much more than ten thousand.

    The report verified that it was one the enemy¡¯s main forces.

    I won!

    Gloated Calgurio.

    The enemy easily fell for the trap.

    They seem to be much less intelligent than he thought, and, failing to guess his invasion route, split up their forces.

    Reconnaissance had determined that Monster Country Tempest, had prepared 120,000 ¨C 150,000 troops.

    Among them, those that could be considered military units should not even be 50,000.

    Therefore, as the enemy here number around 10,000, their n was likely to have all the routes covered and stall for time.

    With such a pathetic force, forget stalling for time, even the vanguard can finish them off.

    As expected of savages, monsters that do notprehend the importance of information gathering, this was their utmost level of nning.

    If Veldora doesn¡¯t appear, they are fated for defeat.

    Before the frontal forces arrive to trample all over them, Calgurio would quickly fell the enemy base.

    Calgurio ordered to halt covert operations and advanced his army towards the capital of Monster Country Tempest.

    Although there is the matter of the dwarves possibly taking military action, that was determined to no longer be a problem.

    In fact, Calgurio was immersed in imagining the faces of the of the panicked enemy as they finally noticed his army.

    In the end, with no sign of reinforcement from Dwargon, they would head for the Labyrinth in the Monster Country Tempest¡¯s satellite city.

    They beasts most likely gave up upon seeing the Empire¡¯s might, thought Calgurio.

    That was obvious, after all, the Empire boasts a great army of 700,000.

    In addition, despite being fully armed, they marched are an unprecedented speed.

    This modern army was at a strength beyond the imagination of the dwarves with their backdated technology and arms.

    Magic and science.

    With their fusion, based on a new cutting edgebat system, the strongest corps was born.

    That was the Armoured Corps led by Calgurio.

    -

    In Monster Country Tempest, at the location of the Labyrinth city was nothing save for a single structure.

    That, in fact, was the entrance to the Labyrinth, and other than a staircase to its depths, there was nothing more in the vicinity.

    This scene was different from what was initially reported, and apparently, the merchants and adventurers on the west side all ran away with the Empire approaching.

    If that was the case, rather than let the enemy use them, it was likely that the beasts erased everything.

    They probably feared the possibility of looting.

    This in reality was a clearly a strategy to hurt the enemy by preventing the enemy from procuring food.

    (Clever!)

    Calgurio spits out.

    For soldiers who received enhancement surgery from ¡®Otherworld¡¯ science and magic, it is possible to perform optimally without food or water for a week.

    Food packs made with energy bnce in mind were created to provide each unit with energy for a single day.

    Each unit, carrying a small storage pack, was provided 10 such food packs.

    Considering such measures taken prior to arriving, there was no loss in performance in the Armoured Corps even if they could not manage to collect food from this town.

    Food intake was optimized by making sufficiently small and easy to use food packs.

    The problem of potable water was easily solved by drawing water through magic.

    To hope that the supply chain was a weakness of this great army was simply too na?ve.

    (Ha! Demon lord or not, in the end, to think they¡¯re only capable of such shallow thought!)

    Ridiculing the ns of his foe, Calgurio was certain of victory on this battle.

    First he would put a foothold in the satellite city of Monster Country Tempest.

    Building a base there, he would subjugate the west side with a smooth flow.

    If he didn¡¯t hurry, the Beast Corps advancing from the north would diminish the scale of his achievement.

    If Veldora were toe out, there would be the need to stop it, but the Storm Dragon had made no sign of showing up.

    Speaking of which......

    While Calgurio was resting in a tent of the provisional headquarters, he was surprised to not receive any reports from the vanguard.

    After the first time, there was no moremunication.

    ording to themunications mage, the magic concentration in the Great Forest of Jura was apparently interfering with the magicmunication waves.

    As this is a demon lord¡¯s domain, that much was to be expected.

    The remaining enemy troops may have evene back and fighting had already broke out.

    (Even so, judging from the first troops we encountered, reinforcements should also be fodder.)

    There was no need to worry about the vanguard, so Calgurio would stopped thinking about it.

    Just in case, he ordered an Reconnaissance to look into the matter and dropped the thought.

    -

    The issue now: Whether to advance to the capital or thebyrinth.

    Normally, felling the capital would be given priority.

    It was close by, so first was defeat the demon lord and then, beat thebyrinth.

    Even if Veldora showed up, it¡¯s a simple matter of calling the Airship fleet.

    Thoughmunication was impossible for now, they could easily signal them using magic bullets.

    Unlike onnd, airspeed was so high that the waiting time would be negligible, so there was no need to fear the purportedly weakened Storm Dragon.

    The mage reported that, the Monster Country Tempest¡¯s capital had a defence barrier set up around it.

    Even using the Magic Canceller Device to break the barrier, it would soon regenerate, so there was no point.

    It seemed to be pretty strong. Rather than breaking in, it would seem to be easier to destroy it from the inside.

    Even though the Magic Canceller Device was excellent against offensive magic, its rather weak at beating barriers.

    That being the case, now would be the time that the remodelled Armoured Corps takes center stage.

    Reconnaissance reported that the monster troops were stationed right in front of the capital.

    They were the main force of 20,000 high orcs.

    No problem at all.

    Calgurio and his advisors all never doubted their certain victory.

    After all, they had a great army of 700,000.

    Victory usually being assured with 3 times the force, with more that 30 times more troops, they had no doubt at all.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we just attack both ces at the same time?¡±

    The advisors who were nobles of the Empire expressed the opinion.

    There were no objections.

    There was no need to pointlessly disagree and create anxiety, as there was no rush.

    Rather, Calgurio was equally interested in the treasures thaty within thebyrinth.

    In the end, sending off 200,000 troops to capture the capital, he, with 350,000 were to head into the Labyrinth.

    Anyway, it was a simple strategy of overwhelming thebyrinth with immense numbers.

    There being no objections, there¡¯s really no doubt that what they were most interested in was the short-term profit, rather than capturing the capital but......

    Being assured of victory, Calgurio and co. put their n to action without realizing their greed.

    Thus, in Monster Country Tempest, 200,000 troops would advance towards the capital, and 350,000 would focus on capturing the Labyrinth.

    And then......

    These foolish souls would descent the stairs they could never again climb back up.

    With the absolute conviction of filling their pockets to the brim with the treasures of the Labyrinth, they advanced.

    The Labyrinth grants passage to all.

    But, with Safe Mode now turned off, there would be a never before seen hell befallen on its visitors.

    ?????????????????????????

    One of the innermost rooms of the Labyrinth.

    A ce where a secret meeting room could be found, that even Rimuru didn¡¯t know of.

    For the first time, because of the Master of the Labyrinth, Ramiris¡¯ emergency remodelling, the most powerful denizens of the Labyrinth were gathered.

    The reason: a meeting concerning the annihtion of the fools who dared to invade thebyrinth.

    But in reality, the purpose of the meeting was of a very different nature.

    -

    The gathered, they were those who were called the 10 Lords of the Labyrinth.

    Ramiris¡¯ aide, Labyrinth janitor, dungeon master Beretta.

    4 groups of the Lords.

    Floor 90 guardian, Nine-head-kumara.

    Floor 80 guardian, Insect Emperor Kaiser Zegion.

    Floor 79 floor boss, Insect Queen Apito.

    Floor 70 guardian, Ghost King, Immortal King Adalman.

    Floor 70 vanguard, Ghost Knight, Death Pdin Albert.

    And finally,

    Floor 50 alternating guardians, Gozurl and Mezurl.

    Both of them were also participating for some reason.

    Realizing the strength of their fellow Lords, it felt as if they were shrinking.

    They, who had thought they could win against anyone, now faced a reality as they recognized the clear difference in level.

    As for Beretta, though he was only assigned to chores said ¨C Later, Rune Master Gadra would be one of the 10 Lords ¨C but......

    Anyway, those sitting down currently were the 10 Lords of the Labyrinth.

    Knowing that irresponsible Ramiris, that name would not stick.

    Normally, all of them wouldn¡¯t gather here, but since it was an emergency-like situation, Ramiris invoked her authority, and as a result, for the first time, the whole team had gathered.

    Well, Veldora was sitting leisurely on the middle seat but, the other Lords were gathered for a sole reason.

    That who amongst them, other than Beretta and the Storm Dragon, was the strongest.

    This rivalry burned stronger when Demon Lord Rimuru personally praised Alderman and granted him a higher rank.

    Every one of them wanted to prove to be the most useful.

    With the lower floors not receiving much action, those Lords were most affected.

    So there was a bacsh.

    Particrly the 2 females, Apito and Kumara, had an dangerous rtionship.

    Zegion was calm, and Alderman was burning with ambition.

    However, they did not truly hate each other despite their poisonous auras.

    In the end, even though they were all aiming to prove themselves, they wouldn¡¯t go around sabotaging each other¡¯s efforts.

    These people gathered for the first time, but it was surprisingly quiet.

    Facing the Empire¡¯s invasion of the Labyrinth, their hostility towards the enemy took precedence over their rivalry.

    ¡°Lords, you¡¯ve done well to gather!

    Today, this Labyrinth faces its greatest crisis since it¡¯s grand opening!

    With that, let me hear your thoughts!¡±

    The words my Ramiris signaled the start of the meeting.

    ¡°Ara? Isn¡¯t that obvious-¡± (TN: kumara ends her line in -orin su)

    ¡°- a Massacre of course.¡±

    Cutting off Kumara, Apito continues.

    ¡°This time, can you not send the action to my floor?

    These days, Apito has been happy fooling around with the Holy Knight right?¡±

    ¡°Say what! That weakling, any more and I¡¯ll die of boredom!¡±

    As they re at each other, a different kind of tension fills the room.

    ¡°Kuhahahahaha! Lets stop the bickering. And be at ease.

    This time, everyone shall get a chance to fight!

    First, I figured anyone who can pass the 60th floor

    would be a worthy enemy but......

    It was annoying so I stopped.¡±

    ¡°Yea that¡¯s right! Just like Shishou (TN: Master) said, waiting for them to cross all the 50 floors is seriously a pain -ne?

    Normally it¡¯d be ok, but with their numbers, it looks like it¡¯s gonna take a while.

    So tell you what, well send in 10,000 of ¡®em to each floor from the beginning.

    If you¡¯re lucky, someone strong mighte along in y¡¯know?¡±

    With those words from Veldora and Ramiris, the others¡¯ shown a glint in their eyes.

    ¡°So you mean...... everyone gets the chance?¡±

    Asks Alderman, to which,

    ¡°Exactly!¡±

    Ramiris made an exaggerated nod, and continued with the exnation.

    Each of the Lords would receive 10,000 troops at a time.

    Floors 61 ¨C 70, 71 ¨C 80 and 81-90 would get filled 100,000 each.

    And the remaining would be sent to floors 51 ¨C 60.

    There were around 350,000 troops heading into the Labyrinth, so they would be distributed in this fashion.

    ¡°And then, Gozurl and Mezurl are on standby on floor 30 to eat up the ones that can run back up that far ¡®kay?

    And even if you up and die, you can always revive so, work hard -ne!¡±

    Ramiris concluded.

    With that, the Lords got super motivated.

    ¡°So, does Rimuru-sama know about this?¡±

    Zegion broke his silence and spoke.

    And Apito was surprised.

    Insect Emperor Kaiser Zegion was a silent man, he never really had much to talk about.

    he seemed to be receivingbat training from Veldora for a while, and recently it looked like they were close to being evenly matched.

    Veldora was admittedly very strong, and other than his loyalty to Demon Lord Rimuru, He was a man who only cared for strength.

    ¡°Ehehe, we¡¯re keeping it a secret! So, lets surprise everyone -ne!¡±

    Ramiris said with an innocent smile.

    But in reality, together with Veldora the two were hatching a devious plot ¨C mainly to surprise Rimuru --

    It was always like that, and the one¡¯s who were involved suffered.

    ¡°Oi oi, Rimuru-sama won¡¯t get angryter right?¡±

    Albert asked, worried.

    ¡°No problemo!¡±

    Veldora and Ramiris assured him.

    Seeing Beretta was averting his gaze, Albert gave up.

    Well, it probably wasn¡¯t too big a deal, he thought.

    I just need to beat the enemy.

    In theory, a battered enemy is easier to beat, but we can revive.

    There was no need for wait for them to tire out battling monsters on weaker floors.

    ¡°Very well, I concur that we simply need to win.¡±

    Zegion said with a nod, and the matter was settled.

    Ramiris and Veldora looked at each other with an evil smile, and the others pretended not to notice.

    After all, it was the first real battle with the full force.

    Whatever the case, in truth, none of them were going to let go of this chance.

    To unleash the true horror of the Labyrinth unto its invaders, the ten Lords returned to their respective floors.

    And so, these denizens of hell wait patiently for their soon to arrive guests.

 Chapter 157 â€“ Battle of the Dungeon.

    Big thanks to Mysterious Lion Mask san for his draft,

    157Ô’ ÃÔŒmÄÚ¹¥·À‘é

    Battle of the Dungeon.

    µØÏÂÃÔŒmÈë¤ê¿Ú¤Ë¾A¡©¤ÈµÛ¹úÜŠ½«±ø¤¬Îü¤¤Þz¤Þ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¯¡£

    Gradually, the soldiers and the generals of the empire¡¯s army began entering the dungeon.

    ¸÷¡©¤¬¥í©`¥×¤òÊÖ¤Ë³Ö¤Á¡¢Ç°áá¤Ç3még¸ô¤È¤Ê¤ë¤è¤¦¤ËßB½Y¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£‘éêL°à¤Ï„e¤Ë¾Ó¤ë¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢¼´×ù¤Ë¥í©`¥×¤òÈ¡¤êÍâ¤¹ÊÂ¤â¿ÉÄÜ¤È¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    Each one had a rope in hand, connecting them at 3 meter intervals. There was abat team stationed elsewhere, and they must be able to detach the rope swiftly.

    ÃÔŒm¹¥ÂÔ¤ËÏò¤±¤ÆÊÂÇ°¤ËœÊ‚ä¤òÐÐ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ëÊÂ¤òËÅ¤ï¤»¤ë¡¢ÊÖëH¤ÎÁ¼¤µ¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Since they have already made various preparations beforehand for conquering the dungeon, their actions were quick and swift.

    ¥·¥ó¥¸ß_¤òŒ¤†–¤·¡¢ÃÔŒmÄÚ˜‹Ôì¤ò¤¢¤ë³Ì¶È°ÑÎÕ³öÀ´¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤È¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤ë¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤Ï¡¢ÎïÁ¿¤Ë¤è¤êÃÔÂ·¤òŸo„¿»¯¤¹¤ë×÷‘é¤Ë³ö¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    Through interrogating Shinji and co, Calgurio had a fair grasp of the dungeon¡¯s structure, and prepared measures tobat getting lost in the dungeon.

    ¾«ë‘Ä§·¨¤ÎÊ¹¤¤ÊÖ¤Ë¤è¤êßMÂ·´_ÕJ¤òÐÐ¤ï¤»¤Ä¤Ä¡¢ÌØÊâ¹¤×÷°à¤¬ÁF¤Î½â³ý¤òÐÐ¤¦¡£

    While spirit mages confirmed the course ahead, a special team would disable any traps.

    ‘éêL°à¤Ë¤è¤ëÄ§Îï¤ÎñlÖð¤Ë¡¢½âÎö°à¤Ë¤è¤ëÄ§Îï¤Î½âÌå¤È¡±Ä§¾§Ê¯¡±¤Î’ñÈ¡¡£

    Thebat team would work on subjugating monsters, and the analysis team would collect dismantled monsters and ¡°monster cores¡±

    TN Note: ¡°demonic crystal stone¡± is the literal trantion.

    ¸÷²¿ÎÝ¤Î±¦Ïä¤«¤é¤Î½ðÆ·¤òáá·½¤ËÊÜ¤±¶É¤·¤µ¤»¤Æ¡¢×÷‘éË¾Áî±¾²¿¤Þ¤Çß\°á¤òÐÐ¤¦Õß¤âÓÃÒâ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    Money and Goods collected from the treasure boxes of various rooms would transferred to the back, and be prepared to be transported to the Command headquarters.

    ±øÊ¿¤òßB½Y¤¹¤ëÊÂ¤Ë¤è¤ê¡¢×´›r¤Î‰ä»¯¤Ë¤âŒê¤·ÊÂ¤Ëµ±¤¿¤ë¡£

    With the soldiers connected, they could act ordingly to the situation.

    ¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤Î²ß¤Ï¡¢µ±³õ¤ÏÉÏÊÖ¤¯¤¤¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    Calgurio¡¯s n inilly went well.

    ¤·¤«¤·¡¢¤½¤ÎÄÚ¤Ë®‰ä¤¬Éú¤¸Ê¼¤á¤¿¡£

    However, things started happening within.

    ÏÈ¤ËÈë¤Ã¤¿±øÊ¿¤ÈßB½j¤¬È¡¤ì¤Ê¤¤µÈ¤Î¡¢Ð¡¤µ¤Ê»ìÂÒ¤¬Éú¤¸¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Contacts with soldiers who entered first were cut off, causing minor disturbances.

    ÖÐ¤ËÈë¤ë¤ÈÃÔŒm¤Ç¤ÏŸo¤¯¡¢ŽÚ¤¤¿Õég¤À¤È¤ÎßB½j¤â¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    There were also reports of rather than abyrinth, it was a wide space internally

    .

    ÏÈ¤ËëA¶Î¤¬¤¢¤ë¤È¤ÎÊÂ¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¡¢Íá¤Ê˜‹Ôì¤Ê¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¤ÈÌ½Ë÷¾AÐÐ¤ÎÃüÁî¤òÏÂ¤¹¡£

    Previously connected to staircases, an order to continue the search was issued under the assumption that it was a distorted structure.

    ¾«ë‘Ê¹¤¤¤Îˆó¸æ¤Ë¤è¤ì¤Ð¡¢¾«ë‘¤¬»ìÂÒ¤·¤Æ¤ª¤êµÀ¤¬¶¨¤Þ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤•r¤¬¤¢¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¡£

    The spirit mages reported that due to the spirits being in disarray the path would sometimes be uncertain.

    ¥·¥ó¥¸ß_¤Îˆó¸æ¤Ë¤Æ¡¢Ò»ßLég¤ËÒ»¶È³Ì¶È¤Î¸îºÏ¤Ç¡¢ÃÔŒmÄÚ˜‹Ôì¤¬‰ä¸ü¤µ¤ì¤ë¥¿¥¤¥ß¥ó¥°¤¬¤¢¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤ÏÖª¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    Thanks to Shinji¡¯s report, he knew that the dungeon would change its internal structure on a weekly basis.

    ¤½¤ÎÊÂ¤¬¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤ÎÅÐ¶Ï¤òÕ`¤é¤»¤ë½Y¹û¤Ë¿Ž¤¬¤Ã¤¿¡£

    This had caused Calgurio¡¯s decisions to go awry

    £¨¤Ä¤¤¤Æ¤ª¤é¤ó¤Ê¡£¶¡¶È˜‹Ôì‰ä“Q¤È•rÆÚ¤¬ÖØ¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤«......£©

    (How unlucky. We¡¯ve just shed with the maze¡¯s remodeling period......)

    ¤½¤¦¿¼¤¨¤Æ¡¢¤½¤ì¤ò²¿ÏÂ¤Ë»¤¨¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¤ÈÖ¸Ê¾¤ò³ö¤¹¡£

    Thinking about this, he gave his subordinates their orders.

    ¤·¤«¤·¡¢¤¿¤«¤¬ÃÔÂ·¤Î˜‹Ôì¤¬‰ä¤ï¤Ã¤¿³Ì¶È¤Ç¤¦¤í¤¿¤¨¤ë¤Ê¤É¤È¡¢µÛ¹úÜŠ¤Îu¤µ¤é¤·¤À¤È²»œº¤òÒ™¤¨¤ë¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¡£

    Even so, to panic so much over a changing maze, Calgurio was very dissatisfied with the empire army¡¯s disgraceful disy.

    ¾A¡©¤Èß\¤Ó³ö¤µ¤ì¤¿Æ·¡©¤Ï¡¢¤É¤ì¤âÒ»¼‰Æ·¤ÎÄ§ä“¤òÓÃ¤¤¤¿ËØÇç¤é¤·¤¤×°‚äÆ·¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Among the items continuously delivered from the dungeon, each and everyone of them were first rate equipment made with demon steel.

    ’ñÈ¡¤µ¤ì¤ë¡±Ä§¾§Ê¯¡±¤ÎÙ|¤Ï¸ß¤¯¡¢¥¨¥Í¥ë¥®©`¤Ø¤Î‰ä“Q„¿ÂÊ¤âÁ¼¤µ¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    The ¡°Monster cores¡± collected were also of high quality, with high energy-conversion rate.

    ¤½¤ÎµÃ¤é¤ì¤ëÀûÒæ¤òÇ°¤Ë¤·¤Æ¡¢¶àÉÙ¤Î»ìÂÒµÈ†–î}¤Ë¤â¤Ê¤é¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¡£

    Before all the reaped profits, the confusion was a minor problem no matter the scale.

    ¤½¤ì¤«¤éÍèÒ»ÈÕ¤«¤±¤Æ¡¢35Íò¤Î±øÊ¿¤Î´ó°ë¤¬ÃÔŒm¤Ø¤ÎÍ»Èë¤òÍêÁË¤¹¤ë¡£

    After a whole day, the majority of the 350,000 troops had sessfully entered the dungeon.

    µØÉÏ²¿ê ¤ÏÃÔŒmÈë¤ê¿Ú¤Ë¤Æ´ý™C¤·¡¢ÄÚ²¿¤Î˜”×Ó¤ò¥í©`¥×¤Ë¤è¤ë»ÑÔ¤ÇÇ²¤êÈ¡¤ê³öÀ´¤ë¤è¤¦¤ËœÊ‚ä¤òÐÐ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    The ground troops were on standby at the dungeon¡¯s entrance,municating with the internal group via ropes and making preparations.

    ¤Þ¤¿¡¢ß\¤Ó³ö¤µ¤ì¤ë½ðÆ·¤ÎÊÜ¤±È¡¤ê¤âÐÐ¤¨¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¡¢Á÷¤ì¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¥Æ¥ó¥È¤òˆ¤ëµÈ¤Î×÷˜I¤òÐÐ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¯¡£

    In addition, they¡¯re work on pitching up a tent in order to ce the transported riches and goods.

    ±¾¸ñµÄ¤Ê®³£¤¬°kÉú¤·¤¿¤Î¤Ï¤½¤Î•r¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    That¡¯s when the actual abnormality began.

    ÃÔŒmÄÚ²¿¤Î±øÊ¿¤ËßB½j¤¬È¡¤ì¤Ê¤¯¤Ê¤ê¡¢¥í©`¥×¤¬Í»È»ÇÐ¤ì¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Losing contact with the soldiers within, the rope was suddenly cut.

    ¶¡¶È¡¢35ÍòÈË¤Î±øÊ¿È«†T¤òËÍ¤êÞz¤ó¤ÀË²ég¤Î³öÀ´ÊÂ¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    This happened exactly when all 350,000 soldiers entered the dungeon.

    ¤½¤Îáá¤âßB½j¤òÈ¡¤í¤¦¤È¡¢ÄîÔ’¤äÄ§·¨»ß_¤òÔ‡¤ß¤Æ¤ß¤¿¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢·´ê¤¬·µ¤Ã¤Æ¤¯¤ëÊÂ¤ÏŸo¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    They tried getting in contact, via telepathy and irvoyancemunication, but there was no reply.

    ¤½¤ì¤Þ¤Çí˜Õ{¤ËÐÐ¤ï¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡¢ÄÚ²¿¤«¤é¤Î½ðÆ·ß\¤Ó³ö¤·¤âÍ¬•r¤ËÍ¾ÇÐ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    Things were going well up until then, the transportation of goods from within was also interrupted then.

    µØÉÏ¤Ë¤ÆÃÔŒmÄÚ²¿¤Î˜”×Ó¤ò´_¤«¤á¤ëÊÖ¶Î¤Ï¡¢È«¤ÆÊ§¤ï¤ì¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    The means of confirming the internal conditions of the dungeon were all lost.

    ÃÔŒmÈë¤ê¿Ú¤Ï¡¢×î³õ¤ÈÍ¬˜”¤Ë¤½¤Î¿Ú¤òé_¤±¤¿¤Þ¤Þ¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    The entrance of the dungeon remained opened as it first was.

    ¤½¤ì¤Ê¤Î¤Ë¡¢ÄÚ²¿¤ÎÈë¤ê¿Ú¸¶½ü¤Ë¤Æ¡¢±øÊ¿¤ÎšÝÅä¤Ï¤Þ¤ë¤ÇŸo¤¯¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    And yet, near the entrance within, the presence of soldiers were all gone.

    ºÎ¤È¤âÑÔ¤¨¤Ê¤¤²»šÝÎ¶¤ÊÉòüa¤¬Æ¯¤¤¡¢µÛ¹úÜŠ½«±ø¤Ë²»¼ª¤ÊÓè¸Ð¤òÒ™¤¨¤µ¤»¤ë¡£

    With an indescribable foreboding silence, the empire¡¯s troops felt an ominous premonition

    ¤½¤ì¤Ï¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤âÀýÍâ¤Ç¤ÏŸo¤¯¡¢¤½¤Îáá¤ÎÅÐ¶Ï¤òÃÔ¤¦ÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¡£

    Calgurio was no exception, as it hindered his decision-making.

    ¤·¤«¤·ÊÂ‘B¤Ï¼±ËÙ¤Ë‰ä»¯¤·¡¢ÃÔŒm¤ØÇÖ¹¥¤·¤¿Õßß_¤òÐÄÅä¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ëˆöºÏ¤Ç¤ÏŸo¤¯¤Ê¤ë¤Î¤À¤¬......

    However the situation is changing too rapidly, he had no time to spare worrying about those who went conquering the dungeon......

    ¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤Ë²Ð¤µ¤ì¤¿•rég¤Ï¡¢ááƒH¤«¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Calgurio was left with little time.

    ¨D¨DÃÔŒm61¡«70ëAŒÓ¨D¨D

    ¨D¨DDungeon Stratum 61~70¨D¨D

    ËÀë‘Ïµ¤ÎÄ§Îï¤ÎÈº¤ì¤òÍ»¤­ßM¤ß¡¢µÛ¹úÜŠ?™C¼×¸ÄÔì±ø‡â¤Î±øÊ¿ß_¤ÏÃÔŒmÄÚ¤òÇÖ¹¥¤¹¤ë¡£

    Charging through a hoard of undead type monsters, the soldiers of the Empire army?cybeic troops invaded deeper into the dungeon.

    ÏÈî^¤«¤éÉÙ¤·ßW¤ì¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¡¢‘éêL°à¤¬¾¯½ä¤·¤Ä¤Ä×oÐlÐÐ„Ó¤òÈ¡¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    Having a dyed headstart, thebat group vigntly guarded each other as they took cautious action.

    ¤â¤Ã¤È¤â¡£±øÊ¿ß_¤ÏÈ«†TŒgÁ¦Õß“B¤¤¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    To begin with, the soldiers were all individually fairly strong.

    Ã°ê“Õß¤ÇÑÔ¤¦¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢×îµÍ¤Ç¤âÈ«†T¤¬£Â¥é¥ó¥¯ÒÔÉÏ¤ËÏàµ±¤¹¤ë¡£

    In adventurer terms, they were all at the very least above B rank.

    Ò»Á÷¤Èºô¤Ð¤ì¤ëŒgÁ¦Õß¥ì¥Ù¥ë¤ÎÍóÇ°¤Ê¤Î¤À¡£

    Their bear first ss prowess.

    ¤½¤ó¤Ê±ËµÈ¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¡¢Ä§Îï¤¬¬F¤ì¤Æ¤â»Å¤Æ¤ëÊÂ¤Ê¤¯Œ„I³öÀ´¤Æ¤¤¤¿......¤Î¤À¤¬¡£

    If it¡¯s them, they would need not panic as they dealt with monsters ... ... or so it should have been.

    ÃÔŒmÄÚ¤ÇÒ»ÈÕ½Uß^¤·¤¿Þx¤ê¤Ç¡¢×´›r¤¬Ò»‰ä¤¹¤ëÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¡£

    After the first day in the dungeon, things took a drastic sharp turn.

    µØÉÏ²¿ê ¤È¤ÎßB½j¤¬Í¾½~¤¨¡¢ÍêÈ«¤Ë¹ÂÁ¢¤·¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    Losing all contact with the surface troops, they werepletely isted.

    ¤¤¤ä¡¢Õý´_¤Ë¤Ïß`¤¦¡£

    No, this isn¡¯t right.

    ëA¶Î¤ò¾Å»Ø³Ì½µ¤ê¤¿¤Î¤Ïégß`¤¤¤Ê¤¤¡£

    They¡¯ve descended 9yers.

    ¤½¤·¤¿¤é¡¢¤½¤³¤Ï´ó¤­¤Ê¿Õég¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤Æ¡¢¤½¤³¤Ë¤ÏºÎ¤âŸo¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    And then, there was arge space, with absolutely nothing there.

    áá¾A¤¬¤É¤ó¤É¤ó½µ¤ê¤Æ¤¯¤ë¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢Ò»ÍòÈË¤Ëß_¤·¤¿Í¾¶Ë¡¢ëA¶Î¤¬ÏûÊ§¤·¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    They¡¯ve continued to descend, but once 10,000 had passed, the stairway had disappeared.

    ´ú¤ï¤ê¤Ë³ö¬F¤¹¤ë¡¢´ó¤­¤Êìé¡£

    In its ce, a giant door.

    ÒÉ†–¤ò³Ö¤Äég¤âŸo¤¯¡¢ìé¤Ïé_¤«¤ì¤¿¡£

    Without hesitation, they¡¯ve opened the door.

    ¤½¤·¤Æ......

    And......

    ¡¸¤è¤¦¤³¤½¡£Ë½¤ÎËÀ¤ÎÍõ¹ú¤Ø¡£

    ¤µ¤¢¡¢˜S¤·¤¤•r¤òß^¤´¤½¤¦¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤«¡£

    áá¾A¤â¿Ø¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤è¤¦¤À¤·¡¢Ê¼¤á¤è¤¦£¡¡¹

    ¡°Wee, to mine kingdom of death, Dystopia.

    Now, let us immerse in fun-filled times.

    We¡¯re holding back those behind thee, so lets begin!¡±

    º¡¹Ç¡¢¤½¤¦±í¬F¤¹¤ë¤Î¤¬Õý¤·¤¤¤Î¤«¡£

    Skeleton, one word describes it all.

    Ä¥¤­¤Ì¤«¤ì¤¿¼ƒ°×¤Î°×¹Ç¤¬¡¢Á÷•³¤ÊÈËÕZ¤òµÛ¹úÜŠ½«±ø¤ËÕZ¤ê¤«¤±¤¿¡£

    With Polished, pure white bones, it spoke to the empire¡¯s troops in fluent human tongue.

    Ö±áá¡¢Ð°™¤ÊÅØÏø¤¬¿Õég¤òÑº¤·¢¤¹„Ý¤¤¤Ç·Å¤¿¤ì¤ë¡£

    Right after, a demoniac roar bellowed as if the very space itself was crushed under its pressure.

    ¤½¤·¤Æ×Ë¤ò¬F¤·¤¿ËÀë‘¸o¡£

    And with it a Spectral dragon (death dragon).

    ËÀë‘Ïµ¤Î×îÉÏÎ»¤ËÎ»ÖÃ¤¹¤ë¤À¤í¤¦×îÐ×¸o¤¬¡¢µÛ¹úÜŠ½«±ø¤ËÒu¤¤’ì¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£

    The strongest of the undead types and the vilest of dragons, it assaulted the empire¡¯s soldiers.

    ´ó¤­¤Êìé¤ÏÈ«é_¤Ëé_¤«¤ì¤Æ¡¢ÖÐ¤«¤é¾A¡©¤ÈËÀë‘òTÊ¿éL¤ËÂÊ¤¤¤é¤ì¤ëËÀë‘òTÊ¿¤¬ß@¤¤³ö¤·¤ÆÀ´¤ë¡£

    Therge door was swungpletely open, and a continuous steam of death knight cavalry lead by a death knight charged.

    ÉÏ¿Õ¤«¤éËÀë‘¸o¤Ë¤è¤ë¸¯Ê³ÍÂÏ¢¤¬½µ¤ê×¢¤®¡¢µØÉÏ¤Ç¤ÏËÀë‘òTÊ¿ß_¤È¤Î‘éêL¤¬é_Ê¼¤µ¤ì¤ë¡£

    The Spectral dragon (death dragon) released corrosive zombie breath from above, while the death knights began their assault from the ground.

    µÛ¹úÜŠ¤ÏË²¤¯ég¤Ë¤½¤ÎÊý¤òœp¤é¤·¡¢Ò»•rég×ã¤é¤º¤Ç×î³õ¤ÎÒ»ÍòÈË¤¬È«œç¤¹¤ëÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¡£

    The empire army¡¯s numbers diminished in an sh, and the first 10,000 were wiped out in less than an hour.

    ºÎ¤·¤í¡¢ËÀë‘òTÊ¿¤Ï¤¿¤Ã¤¿Ç§Êý°Ù³Ì¤·¤«¾Ó¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢µ¹¤·¤Æ¤âµ¹¤·¤Æ¤âÔÙÉú¤·¤ÆÀ´¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¦¤Î¤À¡£

    After all, even if the death knights only number about a thousand, they would rise up no matter how many times they were felled.

    ¤½¤Î×´›r¤¬µÛ¹úÜŠ½«±ø¤ÎÐÄ¤ò³Z¤­¡¢½~Íû¤Ø¤È×·¤¤¤ä¤ëÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¡£

    This situation broke the minds of the empire¡¯s soldiers, driving them to the edge of despair.

    Æ£„º¤âËÀ¤â´æÔÚ¤·¤Ê¤¤ÏàÊÖ¡£¤½¤·¤Æ¡¢ÉÏ¿Õ¤Ë¤ÏˆRµ¹µÄ¤ÊÃ{Íþ¤Ç¤¢¤ëËÀë‘¸o¡£

    Their enemy knew neither fatigue nor death. Then, there¡¯s the overwhelming threat from the skies known as the Spectral dragon (death dragon).

    ¾A¤¯µÚ¶þê‡¡¢µÚÈýê‡¤âÍ¬˜”¤Î½Y¹û¤È¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¡£

    The second wave followed, and the first wave also met a simr fate.

    ¤É¤ó¤É¤ó¤ÈÏÂ¤Ø½µ¤ê¤Æ¤¯¤ëµÛ¹úÜŠ½«±ø¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ÎÏÈ¤¬ËÀµØ¤È¤âÖª¤é¤º¤ËÍ¾ÇÐ¤ì¤ëÊÂ¤Ê¤¯¾A¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    More and more empire soldiers descended below, unbeknownst to them as they ceaselessly entered the jaws of death.

    ¨D¨DÃÔŒm71¡«80ëAŒÓ¨D¨D

    ¨D¨DDungeon Stratum 71~80¨D¨D

    ¤³¤ÎëAŒÓ¤Øši¤òßM¤á¤¿µÛ¹úÜŠ¤Ï¡¢Ïxß_¤È¤Î¹û¤ÆŸo¤­‘é¤¤¤òŠ¤¤¤é¤ì¤ëÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¡£

    The empire¡¯s forces traversing this level were forced in a battle against an endless swarm of insects.

    ¹û¤Æ¤Ê¤¯¾A¤¯¡¢Ïx¤ÎÃÍ¹¥¡£

    An endless onught, the bugs attacked fiercely.

    Å«µÈ¤ÏËÀ¤ò²À¤ì¤º¡¢Èº¤ì¤Ë¤è¤êÍ¾ÇÐ¤ì¤º¤ËÒu“Ä¤òÀR¤ê·µ¤¹¡£

    With no fear of death, they fought in their swarms without rest.

    ¤¿¤À¤·¡¢¤½¤Î·Ö’ñÈ¡¤µ¤ì¤ë¡±Ä§¾§Ê¯¡±¤ÎÙ|¤Ï¸ß¤¯¡¢±øÊ¿ß_¤Îî†¤âÃ÷¤ë¤¤¡£

    However, the amount of ¡°Monster cores¡± collected were high in both quantity and quality, bringing a smile to the soldier¡¯s faces.

    Í¾ÇÐ¤ì¤ëÊÂ¤¬Ÿo¤«¤í¤¦¤È¡¢Ò»Æ¥Ò»Æ¥¤Ï´ó¤·¤¿Š¤µ¤Ç¤ÏŸo¤¤¤Î¤À¡£

    They were simply endless, their individual fighting powers were nothing much.

    ÆÕÍ¨¤ÎÃ°ê“Õß¥Ñ©`¥Æ¥£©`¤Ç¤¢¤ì¤Ð¡¢ÐÝí¬¤â³öÀ´¤ºÆ£¤ì¤¿Ëù¤òÒu¤ï¤ì¤Æ¡¢Æ£„º¤Ë¤è¤êÈ«Á¦¤â³ö¤»¤º¤Ëµ¹¤µ¤ì¤ëÊÂ¤â¤¢¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    If this were a normal adventurer party, they would be unable to rest from the endless onught, fatigue hampering their performance and ultimately be brought down.

    ¤À¤¬¡¢Ïx¤¬´óÁ¿¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤È¤·¤Æ¤â¡¢µÛ¹úÜŠ½«±ø¤âÊý¤Ç¤ÏØ“¤±¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£

    However, even if there were arge quantity of bugs, the empire¡¯s numbers are nothing to scoff at.

    Æ£„º¤¹¤ì¤Ð¼´½»´ú¤·¡¢ÍòÈ«¤ÎÌåÖÆ¤ÇßMÜŠ¿ÉÄÜ¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Switching out those who are tired, the empire can still advance as one.

    ˆó¸æ¤Ë¤¢¤Ã¤¿ÃÔŒmÄÚ²¿¤È´ó·Ö˜”×Ó¤¬®¤Ê¤ë¤è¤¦¤À¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡¢¤½¤³¤ÏÒ»±øÊ¿¤ÎÅÐ¶Ï¤¹¤ë¤Ù¤­ÄÚÈÝ¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡¢ÉÏŒÓ²¿¤Ø¤Îˆó¸æ¤Î¤ßœg¤Þ¤»¤Æáá¤ÏšÝ¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Even though the contents of the dungeon didn¡¯t match the reports, this isn¡¯t content a single should care about, and shouldn¡¯t mind the reports of their superiors.

    šÝ¤ÎÐÝ¤Þ¤ëÏ¾¤âŸo¤¤¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢Œ„I³öÀ´¤Ì³Ì¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤¯¡¢Äæ¤ËµÃ¤é¤ì¤ëÆ·¡©¤ÎºÀÈA¤µ¤ËÐ¦¤¤î†¤Î±øÊ¿¤â¾Ó¤ë³Ì¤À¡£

    There wasn¡¯t much time to rest, and the situation is still manageable, but it¡¯s the amount of luxurious goods they¡¯ve obtained that brightened their mood.

    ÏÈ³Ì¤Î²¿ÎÝ¤Ç±¦Ïä¤òé_¤±¤Æ¡¢ÖÐ¤«¤é¶Ì„‡¤ò°kÒŠ¤·¤¿Õß¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    For example, an earlier room had a treasure chest, and a soldier discovered a dagger within.

    ½ðãy¼š¹¤¤Î¤¢¤·¤é¤ï¤ì¤¿¡¢ÒŠ¤ë¤«¤é¤Ë¸ßý¤½¤¦¤Ê¶Ì„‡¡£ÐÔÄÜ¤â¤«¤Ê¤ê¸ß¤¤¤è¤¦¤Ç¡¢²ÄÙ|¤ÏÄ§ä“¤Ç³öÀ´¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤½¤¦¤À¡£

    Glided with gold and silver, it was an expensive looking dagger. It had superior capabilities, and was made of demon steel.

    Ð¾¤Î²¿·Ö¤Ë¤Î¤ßÄ§ä“¤òÊ¹ÓÃ¤·¤Æ¤¢¤ëÆ·¤Ç¤â¸ßý¤Ê¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢¤½¤Î¶Ì„‡¤Ï¼ƒÄ§ä“¤Ç³öÀ´¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    A demon steel core alone would make something very expensive, yet the whole dagger was made of pure demon steel.

    ¤½¤Î±øÊ¿¤¬Ð¦î†¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤Î¤âîh¤±¤ëÔ’¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    The soldier spoke of it with a grin.

    µ±È»áá¤ÇËù³ÖÆ·—Ê–Ë¤ÏÊÜ¤±¤ë¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¤¬¡¢¶Ì„‡³Ì¶È¤Ê¤éÄ¿Òç¤·¤µ¤ì¤ë¿ÉÄÜÐÔ¤¬¸ß¤¤¡£

    Naturally there would be a body search afterwards, however a dagger of this degree could easily be sneaked through.

    ÖÜ‡ì¤Î±øÊ¿ß_¤âÁw¤Þ¤·¤½¤¦¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤¬¡¢½Ô¡¢´Î¤Ï×Ô·Ö¤Î·¬¤À¤ÈÄÚÐÄ¤ÇË¼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    The surrounding soldiers were envious, and hoped themselves that it would be them next.

    ¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦ÒÛµÃ¤¬¤Ê¤±¤ì¤Ð¡¢¤³¤ó¤ÊËù¤ÇÏxÏàÊÖ¤Î‘éêL¤Ê¤É¤ä¤Ã¤Æ¤é¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦¤â¤Î¤À¤«¤é¤À¡£

    If there weren¡¯t perks like these, it would be unbearable to fight insects in such a ce.

    ’ñÈ¡¤µ¤ì¤ë¡±Ä§¾§Ê¯¡±¤â¤«¤Ê¤ê¤ÎÊý¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    The number of ¡°demon cores¡± collected had also piled up considerably.

    ¼ƒ¶È¤¬¸ß¤¤¡±Ä§¾§Ê¯¡±¤ÏÏ£ÉÙ¤Ê¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢¤³¤³¤Ç¤Ïµ¹¤·¤¿Ä§Îï¤«¤éº†…g¤ËÊÖ¤ËÈë¤ë¤Î¤À¡£

    High purity ¡°demon cores¡± were difficult toe by, yet they could be easily procured here by defeating monsters.

    ¤³¤Î·Ö¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢¥Ü©`¥Ê¥¹¤Ë¤âÉ«¤¬¸¶¤­¤½¤¦¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    This alone warranted quite the bonus.

    ÏÈ³Ì¤Î²¿ê ¤¬¡¢ÖÐ¤¬ËÀë‘¤ÇÒç¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤È½Ð¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤¿¤Î¤òÂ„¤¤¤¿•r¤Ï¤¦¤ó¤¶¤ê¤·¤¿¤â¤Î¤À¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡¢¤³¤ÎÏxß_¤ÎëAŒÓ¤Ïµ±¤¿¤ê¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦¡£

    There was a feeling of loathing when the first group screamed something about specters, but they felt like they hit the jackpot with this insect-filled stratum

    ½Ô¤¬½Ô¡¢Á¼¤¤Ë¼¤¤¤¬³öÀ´¤½¤¦¤À¤ÈÐÒ¤»¤ÊÍýÏë¤òÅò¤é¤Þ¤»¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    And so everyone¡¯s delusion of getting lucky continuously bloated.

    ¤½¤ó¤Ê¸Ð¤¸¤Ë±øÊ¿ß_¤¬ÓÍ¶Ï¤¹¤ëÖÐ¡¢Î£™C¸Ð¤òÒ™¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤ëÕßß_¤¬´æÔÚ¤·¤¿¡£

    While some started acting carelessly, there were also those who still remained alert.

    ¤½¤ÎÕßß_¤ÏÃÜ¤«¤Ë¼¯¤¤¡¢Ò»¤Ä¤Î°à¤ò˜‹ºB¤¹¤ë¡£µÛ¹úÇéˆó¾ÖËùÊô¤Î¡¢Çéˆó¾ÖÂš†Tß_¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Soon, those individuals gathered secretly and formed a group, consisting of the intelligence bureau and the reconnaissance bureau.

    ¸÷²¿ê ¤ËÅä‚ä¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢¤½¤ì¤È¤Ê¤¯’i¤±³ö¤·¤Æ¼Ä¤ê¼¯¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    They had originally been allocated to separate groups, but soon they gathered.

    ÀíÓÉ¤Ïº†…g¡£

    The reason is simple.

    Î£ê“¤ò¸Ð¤¸¤¿¤«¤é¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    They felt danger.

    ¡¸¤³¤ÎÃÔŒm¤ÏÎ£ê“¤À¡¢ÄÚ²¿¤ËÈë¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤ÏÊ§”¡¤À¤Ã¤¿¤«¤âÖª¤ì¤ó¡¹

    ¡°This dungeon is dangerous, the conquering n may have already failed¡±

    ¤È¡¢Ò»ÈË¤¬¿Ú¤òé_¤«¤º¤ËÑÔ¤¦¡£

    One spoke without opening their mouth.

    ¤ª»¥¤¤¤¬¤ª»¥¤¤¤ÎÊÖ¤ò¿Ž¤®¡¢ÄîÔ’¤Ë¤Æ»áÔ’¤¹¤ë¡¢Çéˆó¾Ö¶ÀÌØ¤Î»áÔ’·½·¨¤À¡£

    By holding hands andmunicating via telepathy, this was a unique method ofmunicating within the intelligence bureau.

    ¡¸¤¢¤¢¡¢šÝ¸¶¤¤¤¿¤«£¿

    ÏÈ³Ì¤ÎŠÁ¦¤Ê‚€Ìå¡¢¥Õ¥í¥¢¥Ü¥¹¤È¤¤¤¦ºô³Æ¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤è¤¦¤À¤¬......¡¹

    ¡°Ah, you noticed?

    The powerful individual earlier, I think they¡¯re known as the floor boss......¡±

    ¡¸¤¢¤¢¡¢ëA¶ÎÊÖÇ°¤Î²¿ÎÝ¤Ë¾Ó¤¿¥ä¥Ä¤À¤í£¿

    ¸ñ¤¬ß`¤¦Š¤µ¤À¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡¢ÉÏÎ»±ø¤¬ÊýÃû¤Çµ¹¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Ê¡¹

    ¡°Ah, the one in front of the stairs right?

    It¡¯s strength is in a different league, it even took down a several high ranking soldiers.¡±

    ¡¸¤¢¤¢¡¢¥½¥¤¥Ä¤À¡£¤À¤¬¡¢áá¾A¤«¤é¤Îˆó¸æ¤Ç¡¢ÐÅ¤¸¤é¤ì¤óÊÂ¤òÂ„¤¤¤¿¡£

    Í»î¤·¤¿¤é¤·¤¤¡£Èý•rég³Ì¶È¤Ç¡¢¤Ê¡¹

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s that guy. But, the report that followed was unbelievable.

    It revived, in 3 hours.¡±

    ¡¸¤Ê¤ó......¤À¤È......£¿¡¹

    ¡°W......TF......?¡±

    TN Note: Got creative. Why not ??

    ¤½¤·¤Æ¡¢¤½¤ì¤¾¤ì¤¬µÃ¤¿Çéˆó¤ò»¤¨¤¢¤¦¡£

    And so, they¡¯ve exchanged information.

    Â„¤±¤ÐÂ„¤¯¤Û¤É¡¢¤³¤ÎÃÔŒm¤ÏÍá¤Ê˜‹Ôì¤ò¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤è¤¦¤À¡£

    The more they listened, the more chaotic this dungeon seems.

    ÊÂÇ°¤Îˆó¸æ¤È¡¢×´›r¤¬¤Þ¤ë¤Ç®¤Ê¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    The current situation, was evidently different from prior reports.

    ¤³¤ì¤À¤±ÊÂÇ°Çéˆó¤¬µ±¤Æ¤Ë¤Ê¤é¤Ê¤¤ˆöºÏ¡¢ÆÕÍ¨¤Ê¤éŠÐÐ²ß¤ÏÈ¡¤é¤º¤ËÔÙ¶ÈÕ{–Ë¤òÐÐ¤¦¤Ù¤­¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    When the situation doesn¡¯t match prior intelligence, forceful actions would be evaded while a re-investigation ismenced.

    ¤½¤ì¤Ê¤Î¤Ë¡¢ÉÏŒÓ²¿¤ÏÌ½Ë÷¤òŠÐÐ¤µ¤»¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    And yet, the higher ups forced the search to continue.

    ÓûÍû¤òƒžÏÈ¤µ¤»¤¿½Y¹û¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Î¤ÏÃ÷°×¤À¤¬¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ë¸¶¤­ºÏ¤¦¤Î¤ÏÊ§”¡¤À¤Ã¤¿¤È¿¼¤¨¤ëÇéˆó¾ÖÂš†Tß_¡£

    It¡¯s evident this was the result of prioritizing their desires, and so the intelligence bureau members wondered should theyply with the mission and fail with it.

    ±ËµÈ¤ÏÒ»¶ÈÃÔŒm¤«¤éÍÑ³ö¤¹¤ë¤«¤É¤¦¤«¡¢ÏàÕ„¤·¨D¨D

    As they were discuss should they retreat from the dungeon first

    ëO¤Çši¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤¿±øÊ¿¤Îî^¤¬µØÃæ¤ËÜž¤¬¤Ã¤¿¡£

    The head of the soldiers next to them had fell to the ground.

    È«¤Æ¤ÏÊÖßW¤ì¡£

    They¡¯re toote.

    ›Q¶Ï³öÀ´¤Æ¤â¤¤¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡¢ÏàÕ„¤¹¤ë¥¿¥¤¥ß¥ó¥°¤âßW¤¹¤®¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    They weren¡¯t able to decide, as the time for talk was over.

    ¡¸¥Õ¥Õ¥Õ¥Õ¥Õ¡£ðD¤¬¤ï¤¶¤ï¤¶¤ä¤Ã¤ÆÀ´¤¿¤«¡£

    ¤´¿à„º¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Ê¡¢¤ªÇ°ß_¡£¤â¤¦ËÀ¤ó¤Ç¤â¤¤¤¤¤¾¡¹

    ¡°Fufufufu. The bait has arrived.

    Good work all of you. You may now die.¡±

    ±ËµÈ¤ËµÈ¤·¤¯Éù¤¬Â—¤³¤¨¤¿¡£

    They¡¯ve heard a voice.

    ¤½¤Î¥Õ¥í¥¢¤Ëí‘¤­¶É¤ë¡¢¾_û¤ÊÉù¤¬¡£

    Resounding from the floor, a beautiful voice.

    ¤½¤ì¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ÎëAŒÓ¤òÊØ×o¤¹¤ë¥Õ¥í¥¢¥Ü¥¹¡¢ÏxÅ®Íõ¥¢¥Ô¥È¤ÎÃÀÉù¡£

    That, was the beautiful voice of this level¡¯s guardian floor boss, the Insect Queen Apito.

    Ë¼Äî²¨¤Ë‰ä“Q¤·¡¢¥Õ¥í¥¢È«¤Æ¤Ëí‘¤­¶É¤é¤»¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    Transforming into Mental waves, it undted throughout the entire floor.

    ¤½¤·¤ÆÊ¼¤Þ¤ë¤Î¤Ï¡¢Ò»·½µÄ¤ÊÅ°š¢¡£

    And there it began, a one-sided ughter.

    ¶àÉÙÍó¤Ë×ÔÐÅ¤¬¤¢¤ë³Ì¶È¤Ç¤Ï¡¢¤Þ¤ë¤ÇÒâÎ¶¤¬Ÿo¤¯¡£

    Any amount of confident in their fighting strength was now all meaningless.

    £Á¥é¥ó¥¯¤À¤ÈÑÔ¤Ã¤Æ¤â¡¢¤¢¤ëÒ»¶¨¥ì¥Ù¥ëÒÔÏÂ¤Ê¤éËØÈË¤È‰ä¤ï¤ê¤Ê¤¤½Y¹û¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¡£

    Even if they were A ranks, if they were below a certain threshold they were no different from amateurs.

    ·´ê³öÀ´¤ÌÕß¤Ë¤Ï¡¢µÖ¿¹¤¹¤éÔS¤µ¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¡£

    Those who couldn¡¯t react aren¡¯t even given the chance to fightback.

    ¥¢¥Ô¥È¤ÎÂÊ¤¤¤ëÜŠ‡â·ä¡£

    The army wasps led by Apito.

    ¤½¤ÎÕýÌå¤Ï¡¢³¬ÒôËÙ¤Î¸ßËÙÁ¢Ìå™C„Ó¤òÐÐ¤¦¡¢ÌåéL30cm³Ì¶È¤Îš¢Â¾Õßß_¡£

    They real identities, ughters with 3D-maneuvers capabilities at hypersonic speed reaching sizes of only 30cm.

    Ð¡¤µ¤¯Í¸Ã÷¤ÊÓð¤Ï¡¢¸ßÖÜ²¨¤ò°k¤¹¤ë¿Ö¤ë¤Ù¤­ÈÐ¤È¤Ê¤ë¡£ÒôËÙ¤ò³¬¤¨¤ÆÈÌ¤Ó¼Ä¤ë¡¢ŸoÒô¤Î°µš¢·ä¡£

    Small invisible wings emit terrifying high-frequency des. Approaching you at speeds surpassing sound, they were silent killers.

    ¤½¤Î¡¢Ç§¤ò³¬¤¨¤ëš¢Â¾Õßß_¤Ï¡¢³¬¸ÐÒ™¤Ë¤è¤êëL¤ì¤¿ÈËég¤ò¤âÒŠ¤Ä¤±³ö¤¹¡£

    These ughters numbering over a thousand could seek out humans (game) with their heightened senses.

    „ÓÌåÒ•Á¦¤Ëƒž¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤Æ¤âÒâÎ¶¤¬Ÿo¤¯¡¢¡ºË¼¿¼¼ÓËÙ¡»¤È¡º³¬ËÙ·´ê¡»¤Î¥¨¥¯¥¹¥È¥é¥¹¥­¥ë¤òËùÓÐ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤±¤ì¤Ð·´ê¤¹¤ëÊÂ¤â²»¿ÉÄÜ¤À¡£

    Excellent dynamic vision is meaningless, if one doesn¡¯t possess the unique skills ¡°elerated thinking¡± and ¡°hyper reaction speed¡± they couldn¡¯t even possibly react to them.

    ÈËég¤È¤¤¤¦·N×å¤ÎÏÞ½ç¤ò³¬¤¨¤Ê¤±¤ì¤ÐÏàÊÖ¤ò²ìÖª¤¹¤ëÊÂ¤â²»¿ÉÄÜ¤Ê¡¢¤¿¤Ã¤¿Ò»Æ¥¤Ç¤âÌØ£Á¼‰¤ÎÎ£ê“žÄº¦Ö¸¶¨¨D¨D¤Á¤Ê¤ß¤ËÎ÷·½ÖT¹ú¤Ç¤Ï¡¢Í¨³£Ò»Æ¥¤Ç¤â°kÒŠ¤µ¤ì¤¿ˆöºÏ¡¢¾o¼±ÊÂ‘B¾¯ˆó¤¬°kÁî¤µ¤ì¤ë¡£ÉÏÎ»Â}òTÊ¿¤ÎÓ‘·¥ê ¤¬½M¿—¤µ¤ì¡¢Â}½Y½ç¤Ë¤ÆÖÜ‡ì¤«¤é×·¤¤Ô‘¤á¡¢Èõ»¯Ä§·¨¤äâg×ãÄ§·¨¤Ë¤è¤êÈõ¤é¤»¤Æ¤«¤éÊ¼Ä©¤¹¤ë´óÒŽÄ£¤Ê’ßÓ‘×÷‘é¤¬ŒgÊ©¤µ¤ì¤ëÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤Î¤À¡£¤½¤ì¤Ç¤â ×Éü¤¬³ö¤ëÊÂ¤òÒ™Îò¤»¤Í¤Ð¤Ê¤é¤Ê¤¤¡¢žÄº¦¼‰¤ÎÎ£ê“¶È¤Î¸ß¤µ¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¨D¨D¤ÎÄ§Îï¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    An opponent beyond the perceivable range of humans, even if it¡¯s only one, would be ssified as an A rank disaster ss¨D¨DOn a side note when such a monster is discovered in the western countries an emergency rm would be triggered. A subjugation team consisting of elite holy knights would be formed, and arge scale holy barrier would be erected to weaken the monster followed by arge area sweep. Still they must enter with the conviction to make sacrifices, for such was the danger of an A rank disaster ss ¨D¨D it was such a monster.

    ¤½¤·¤ÆÊ¼¤Þ¤ëš¢Â¾¤ÎÑç¡£

    And thus begins the ughter fest.

    ¤½¤ÎëA¤ÎµÛ¹úÜŠ½«±ø¤¬½Ôš¢¤·¤Ë¤µ¤ì¤ë¤Þ¤Ç¤ËÒª¤·¤¿•rég¤Ï¡¢ƒH¤«10·Ö¤Ë¤âœº¤¿¤Ê¤¤¶Ì¤¤•rég¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    And the time it took to ughter the empire soldiers was a measly less than 10 minutes.

    ¨D¨DÃÔŒm81¡«90ëAŒÓ¨D¨D

    ¨D¨DDungeon Stratum 81~90¨D¨D

    ½ñ¤Ê¤éÑÔ¤¨¤ë¡£

    They could say it now.

    ×î³õ¤Î¥Õ¥í¥¢¤Ï¥Ü©`¥Ê¥¹¥¹¥Æ©`¥¸¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    The first 2 floors were bonus stages.

    ¥ß¥·¥§¥ë¤È¥ì¥¤¥â¥ó¥É¤Ï¡¢¶þÈË¤­¤ê¤Ç½~ÍûµÄ¤Ê‘éêL¤òÀR¤êŽÚ¤²¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    Michael and Raymond are waging a desperate 2 man battle.

    ‘éÓÑß_¤Ï¼È¤Ë¾Ó¤Ê¤¤¡£

    Theirrades aren¡¯t here anymore.

    ½Ô¡¢š¢¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    They, were all ughtered.

    Ä¿¤ÎÇ°¤Î™Ä§¡¢ÃÀ¤·¤¤¼ƒ°×¤ÎÃ«K¤ß¤ò³Ö¤Ä¡¢Öª{¤¢¤ëÔ³¤Ë¡£

    The demon before them, with beautiful white hair, was an ape with wisdom.

    ¤À¤¬¡¢±ËµÈ¤À¤±¤¬¿à„º¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ëÔU¤Ç¤ÏŸo¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    However, they weren¡¯t the only ones suffering.

    ±ËµÈ¤ÏÖª¤é¤ÌÊÂ¤À¤¬¡¢¤³¤Î81ëAŒÓ¤ò³¬¤¨¤Æ¤«¤é¡¢¤½¤ì¤¾¤ì¤ÎëAŒÓ¤Ë½µ¤ê¤¿Õßß_¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ì¤¾¤ì¤¬½Ô±¯²Ò¤Ê‘éêL¤òÓàƒx¤Ê¤¯¤µ¤ì¤¿¤Î¤À¤«¤é¡£

    What they didn¡¯t know, was that beyond the 81st stratum, those who reached the lower floors are all engaged in a miserable battle.

    81ëAŒÓ¤Ï¡¢…g¤Ê¤ë¤ªÅûÂ¶Ä¿¤ÎëAŒÓ¡£ŠÁ¦¤Ê‚€Ìå¤¬éŸši¤¹¤ë¡¢Ä§ª•ß_¤Î˜Sˆ@¡£

    The 81st stratum was simply a taster level. Where powerful beasts roam, it¡¯s the paradise of demonic beasts.

    ¤·¤«¤·¡¢Èº¤ì¤Îî^¤òˆ¤ëŠÁ¦¤Ê‚€Ìå¤â¤¤¤ë¤Ë¤Ï¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢»ù±¾¤ÏÖª{Ÿo¤­Ä§Îïß_¡£

    However, even though there are would be some head and shoulders above their group, they¡¯re basically wisdomcking monsters.

    šs‘é¤ÎÁ¦¤¢¤ë±øÊ¿ß_¤Ç¤â¡¢Ê®·ÖÓàÔ£¤ò³Ö¤Ã¤Æµ¹¤»¤ëÏàÊÖ¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    For veteran soldiers with a load of experience in their belts, they were opponents that could be taken down with ease.

    Ë¼¤Ã¤¿ÒÔÉÏ¤ËŠ¤¤Ä§Îïß_¨D¨DÆ½¾ù¤¹¤ë¤È¡¢Ò»Æ¥¡±B+¡±Ïàµ±ÒÔÉÏ¤ÎÄ§Îï¤¬3¡«5Ìå¥Á©`¥à¤Ç³ö¬F¤¹¤ë¨D¨D¤Ë¿à‘é¤·¤Ä¤Ä¤â¡¢ËÀ‚ûÕß¤Ï³ö¤µ¤º¤Ë×î³õ¤ÎëA¶Î¤Ëµ½ß_³öÀ´¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    Monsters beyond what they expected¨D¨Don average, B+ monsters appearing in groups of 3 to 5¨D¨Dwere a tough matchup, but they managed to clear the first floor with no casualties.

    At this rate it would probably take some times, but given a few days conquering the dungeon could still be possible

    ???

    ¤¬¬F¤ì¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Until that guy appeared.

    ÈËÕZ¤òÔ’¤¹¡¢Öª{¤¢¤ëÔ³¡£

    With the capability of speaking human speech, it was an ape with wisdom.

    ÑýÐg¤òñlÊ¹¤·¡¢ÜŠ¤ò‰²œç¤ËÖÁ¤é¤·¤á¤¿¡£

    Making use of Youjutsu, it had annihted the army.

    TN Note: ÑýÐg, Think witchcraft, but for Youkais instead.

    ¼ƒ°×¤ÎÑýÔ³¡¢°×Ô³¡£

    A pure white Youkai ape, a Byakuen.

    ¹÷°ô¤òÓÃ¤¤¤¿¶ÀÌØ¤ÎÌåÐg¤Ë¡¢‰ä»Ã×ÔÔÚ¤Î¿ÕÖÐš¢·¨¡£

    Using a unique Taijutsu utilizing the staff, it was a phantasmagorical way of killing from the air.

    ïL¤ÈÒô¤òË¾¤ê¡¢¿Õ¤òÏè¤±¹¤òºô¤Ö¡£

    Manipting wind and sound, beckoning forth storms.

    ¤½¤·¤Æ¡¢Õæ¿ÕÈÐ¤òÈ«·½Î»¤Ë·Å¤Ä¡¢Î£ê“˜O¤Þ¤ê¤Ê¤¤Ä§ª•¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Then, shing vacuum des at all directions, it was an extremely dangerous demonic beast

    ¤³¤ÎÄ§ª•¥Ó¥ã¥¯¥¨¥ó¤ËÔâÓö¤·¤Æ¤«¤é¤«¤ì¤³¤ì£±•régÒÔÉÏ½Uß^¤·¡¢ÖÙégß_¤Ï´Î¡©¤Ëµ¹¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¯¡£

    Their encounter with this demonic beast hassted over an hour, and their friends fell one by one.

    ¥ß¥·¥§¥ë¤È¥ì¥¤¥â¥ó¥É¤Ï¡¢¡±®ÊÀ½çÈË¡±¤È¤·¤Æ¤â±øÊ¿¤È¤·¤Æ¤â¡¢¤½¤³¤½¤³îm¤é¤ìÉÏÎ»¤ËÎ»ÖÃ¤¹¤ëÕßß_¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Michael and Raymond, as ¡°otherworlders¡± and as soldiers, were reasonably relied on.

    ¤½¤ÎŠÕß¤È¤·¤Æ¤ÎÕF¤ê¤ò³Ö¤Á¡¢±ØËÀ¤Ë¤³¤ÎÄ§ª•¤òÏàÊÖ¤É¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    With their pride as strong individuals, they desperately fought against the demonic beast.

    ¾Ñ“Ä°à¤Î¹¥“Ä¤Ï¹¤Ë·À¤¬¤ì¡¢Ä§·¨°à¤ÎÈõ»¯¤ä×´‘B®³£„¿¹û¤ò¼°¤Ü¤¹Ä§·¨¤â¡¢ÑýÐg¤Ë¤è¤ê„¿¹û¤ò·Á¤²¤é¤ì¤ë¡£

    The sniping squad¡¯s attacked were blocked by the storms, the mage squad¡¯s debuffs, status effects, and even magic itself, were all interfered via Youjutsu.

    Ö±½ÓµÄ¤Ê¹¥“ÄÄ§·¨¤â¡¢ïL¤Î½Y½ç¤òÆÆ¤ë¤Ë¤ÏÁ¦²»×ã¡£

    A barrier of wind threw a monkey wrench into the ns of all direct magic attacks for their strength was insufficient.

    µÛ¹úÜŠ¤ÎÖÐ¤Ç¤â¥¨¥ê©`¥È“B¤¤¤Î™C¼×¸ÄÔì±ø‡â¤ÎŠ»¯±ø¤ò¡¢×Ó¹©¤òÏàÊÖ¤Ë¤¹¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë·­Åª¤¹¤ë¥Ó¥ã¥¯¥¨¥ó¡£

    Even the elites amongst the enhanced cybeic troops of the empire are toyed like children with the Byakuen as their foe.

    ¶í¤«¤Ë¤ÏÐÅ¤¸¤¬¤¿¤¤¹â¾°¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    It was an unbelievable sight at first.

    ¤À¤¬ŒgëH¤ÎËù¡¢½~ÍûµÄ¤Ê‘é¤¤¤òÀR¤êŽÚ¤²¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤Ï¡¢ºÎ¤â¥ß¥·¥§¥ë¤È¥ì¥¤¥â¥ó¥Éß_¤À¤±¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£

    But in reality, it soon developed into a despair-filled battle, and only Raymond and Michel were left in the end.

    Ëû¤ÎëAŒÓ¤Ç¤âÍ¬˜”¤ÎÄ§ª•¤¬´ý¤Á˜‹¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Simr beasts also lurk in the other stratums.

    ÇÖ¹¥¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿ÏÈî^¤Î±øÊ¿ß_¤¬¡¢Í»È»¿à¤·¤½¤¦¤Ëµ¹¤ì¤ë¡£

    The soldiers who lead the invasion began to painfully copse.

    ˜”×Ó¤òËÅ¤¦¤È¡¢ü\¤¤°ßµã¤¬Æ¤Äw¤ËÉú¤¸¡¢¸ßŸá¤ò°k¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    When they were asked, there were also ck spots on their skin, and high fever.

    ×ãÔª¤ò×ß¤ëÐ¡¤µ¤¯ü\¤¤¥Í¥º¥ß¡£¤½¤Î´æÔÚ¤Ï¤¢¤Þ¤ê¤Ë¤â·ÇÁ¦¤½¤¦¤ËÒŠ¤¨¤ë¤¬¹Ê¤Ë±øÊ¿ß_¤ÏšÝ¤Ë¤âÖ¹¤á¤Ê¤¤¡£

    Small ck mice scurried around their feet. They existence were so insignificant the soldiers simply ignored them.

    ¤À¤¬¡¢¤½¤Î¥Í¥º¥ßß_¤³¤½¤¬¡¢¤³¤Î×´›r¤òÉú¤ß³ö¤¹ÔªÐ×¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    However, it was those very mice that were the perpetrators of the current situation.

    ü\Êó¡£

    ck Rats Cus.

    ¤½¤ì¤¬¡¢¤³¤ÎëAŒÓ¤Î¥Õ¥í¥¢¥Ü¥¹¡£

    They, are the floor boss of this level.

    ü\¤­ËÀ¤Î²¡¤òÈö¤­É¢¤é¤¹¡¢Òß²¡¤ÎÖ§ÅäÕß¡£

    Spreading ck Death everywhere, the rulers of gues.

    ¥·¥ó¥¸¤Î¤è¤¦¤ÊÄÜÁ¦¤ò³Ö¤ÄÕß¤¬¾Ó¤¿¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢¤³¤ÎëAŒÓ¤ÏŸoÁ¦»¯³öÀ´¤¿¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¤¬¡¢²ÐÄî¤Ê¤¬¤é´Ë„I¤Ë¤Ï¾Ó¤Ê¤¤¡£

    If someone with abilities like Shinji¡¯s were here, they would probably be able to neutralize this floor, unfortunately there isn¡¯t.

    Ä§·¨¤Ë¤è¤ëÖÎ¯Ÿ¤Ï¡¢²¡šÝ¤Ë¤Ï„¿¤­Ä¿¤¬±¡¤¯¡¢ÍêÖÎ¤µ¤»¤ëÊÂ¤¬¿ÉÄÜ¤ÊÉñÂ}Ä§·¨¤ÎÊ¹¤¤ÊÖ¤ÏÉÙ¤Ê¤¤¡£

    Magic treatment had little effect on the disease, and holy magic that couldpletely cure this was scarce.

    ¹ÖÎÒ¤ÎÖÎ¯Ÿ¤È²¡šÝ¤ÎÖÎ¯Ÿ¤Ï¡¢È«¤¯„e¤ÎÔ­Àí¤Ë»ù¤Å¤¯¤«¤é¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Treatment of injures and treatments of disease are based offpletely different fundamentals.

    ¤³¤¦¤·¤Æ¡¢¤³¤ÎëAŒÓ¤ËËÀ¤¬ÂûÑÓ¤·¤ÆÐÐ¤¯ÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¡£

    In this fashion, death had spread throughout this floor.

    Ëû¤ÎëA¤Ç¤âÍ¬˜”¤Ë¡¢

    Simrly in other floors,

    À×¤òÀp¤¦»¢¨D¨DÀ×»¢¨D¨D¤¬ÐÐ¤¯ÊÖ¤òÕÚ¤ëëAŒÓ¤¬¤¢¤ì¤Ð

    The lightning d trigger¨D¨DThe thunder Tiger Raiko, blocking all who attempt to pass the stratum.

    ¡¢ÖØÁ¦¤ò²Ù¤ëƒ·¨D¨DÔÂƒ·¨D¨D¤¬±©Íþ¤òÈö¤­É¢¤é¤¹¡£

    ¨D¨D the rabbit manipting gravity¨D¨D Lunar Rabbit Getto¨D¨Dscattering tyranny here and there.

    Òí¤¢¤ëÉß¨D¨DÒíÉß¨D¨D¤¬¡¢´óšÝ³É·Ö¤ò²Ù×÷¤·ËáËØâ¶È¤ò¥¼¥í¤Ë¤·¤¿¤ê¡¢

    The snake with wings¨D¨DWinged serpent Yoda¨D¨Dlowering the oxygen concentration in the air to 0 by manipting air contents.

    ±øÊ¿¤ÎÒâ×R¤òØ×¤êÈ¡¤ëÑò¨D¨DÃßÑò¨D¨D¤Ë¡¢»ÃÒ™´ßÃß¤ÇÃß¤ê¤ËÕT¤ï¤ì¤ë¡£

    The sheep that reaps the conscious of soldiers¨D¨Ddrowsy sheep mink ¨D¨Dlulling all to sleep with hallucinogenic hypnosis.

    Ñ×¤òÀp¤¦øB¨D¨DÑ×øB¨D¨D¤Ï¡¢¸ßÎÂ¤Ë¤Æ±øÊ¿¤òŸ†¤­š¢¤·

    The bird with a cowl of mes¨D¨DFire bird Enchou¨D¨Dkilling all soldiers with high temperature.

    ¡¢ÍòÎï¤òÐ´¤¹çR¤òñlÊ¹¤¹¤ëÈ®¨D¨DÈ®çR¨D¨D¤Ï¡¢È«¤Æ¤Î·¨Ðg¤òÊ¹ÓÃÕß¤ËÌø¤Í·µ¤¹¡£

    The dog that uses the mirror that reflects all¨D¨DMirror hound Igami¨D¨Dsending any and every technique back to sender.

    ¤½¤ì¤¾¤ì¤ÎëAŒÓ¤Ë¤Æ¡¢Ð×™¤ÊÄ§ª•¤ÎÖ÷¤¬±©¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    At each stratum, was a vicious demonic beast rampaging about.

    ºÎ¤è¤ê¿Ö¤í¤·¤¤¤Î¤Ï¡¢¢¤Ëµ¹¤»¤Æ¤âÍ»î¤·¤Æ¤¯¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦ÊÂŒg¡£

    What¡¯s worse is the fact that even after being defeated they would revive.

    ¤½¤ÎÊÂŒg¤¬¡¢ÈÝÒ×¤Ë±øÊ¿ß_¤ÎÐÄ¤òÕÛ¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¦¡£

    This truth easily crippled the hearts of soldiers.

    ½~ÍûµÄ¤Ê‘é¤¤¤ò¾A¤±¤ë¤·¤«¤Ê¤¤¤«¤é¤À¡£

    They could do naught but fight endlessly.

    Êó?»¢?ƒ·?Éß?Ñò?Ô³?øB?È®¤È¤¤¤¦„ÓÎïÏµ¤ÎÄ§ª•¡£

    Mouse?Tiger?Rabbit?Snake?Sheep?Ape?Bird?Hound are all beast type demonic beasts.

    ¤½¤ì¤Ï¡¢¾Åî^ª•¥¯¥Þ¥é¤Î°Ë²¿Ð\¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    They, are the Nine-Head Kumara¡¯s squad (pet) of eight.

    ¤½¤ì¤é¤ÎÄ§ª•¤¬¼¯ºÏ¤·¤¿×Ë¤³¤½¤¬¥¯¥Þ¥é¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢¤½¤ì¤¾¤ì¤Ï¥¯¥Þ¥é¤ÎÒ»¤Ä¤ÎÄÜÁ¦¤Îî‡¬F¤Ëß^¤®¤Ê¤¤¡£

    Their forms are those of Kumara¡¯s and they each manifested an aspect of her abilities.

    ƒA¹ú¤ÎÃÀÅ®¤Î×Ë¤ò¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¥¯¥Þ¥é¤À¤¬¡¢¤½¤Î±¾Ù|¤ÏËÀ¤òºô¤ÖÑýÄ§ª•¤Î»ÃÍõ¤Ê¤Î¤À¡£

    Kumara has the bewitching form and beauty of a courtesan, however in reality she is the illusive empress of the demonic beasts whom beckons death.

    ¤½¤Î¥¯¥Þ¥é¤ÎÇ°¤Ë¤â¡¢ÓÞ¤«Õß¤¬µ½ß_¤¹¤ë¡£

    Before Kumara, the fools have finally arrived.

    ¤½¤ì¤Ï¡¢¥¯¥Þ¥é¤Ë¤È¤Ã¤Æ¤ÏðD¤Ç¤·¤«¤Ê¤¯......

    Yet, they are only food for Kumara......

    ÃÔŒmÄÚ¤Ë¸ü¤Ê¤ëËÀ¤¬Á¿®b¤µ¤ì¤ëÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤Î¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    It would seem death is being mass-produced within thebyrinth

    ¤½¤·¤Æ......

    And so......

    µÛ¹úÜŠ35ÍòÃû¤Î±øÊ¿¤¬ÃÔŒmÍ»Èë¤òÍêÁË¤·¡¢ÍèÒ»ÈÕ¤¬½Uß^¤·¤¿•r¡£

    When the dungeon conquering of the empire¡¯s 350,000 soldiers had ended, a day has passed.

    Éú´æÕß¤Ï¡¢¥¼¥í¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    The number of survivors, is 0.

    _________________________________________________________________

    Just a few minor notes to Lion san:

    There were a few content errors here and there, but nothing overly serious (you should see me when I first started XD...those were the days ). If this is your first time tranting, it¡¯s a pretty good job. Give yourself a pat on the back

 Chapter 158 â€“ The absolute strongest of the dungeon.

    Big thanks to Lion san and Co for the draft, and a big thanks to y¡¯all who waited patiently.

    Special notice:

    Some of you folks are probably aware due to my grumbling rant, but my first year of University is right around the corner, so things are starting to get rather hectic in my life. At the moment I¡¯m not sure what to expect, and my schedule would definitely turn pair shaped. currently my goal is to release at least one chapter a week, 2-3¡¯s the dream, and if something happens and I can¡¯t release in time. I¡¯ll give y¡¯all a shout so you guys know I¡¯m still alive.

    As for those who have been working hard to trante ahead, I sincerely thank you for your efforts, and for keeping this bear from turning into bear grills. If you would like me to put your trantions up on the chapter list, just mail this email (, it¡¯s from my chunni years) the link, alongside with the trantor and editor¡¯s name, and I¡¯ll put it up.

    If you¡¯re confident in your Japanese abilities and would like me to proofread/edit/post your work up instead of using it as reference only, do tell me that too in the email. Otherwise I¡¯ll just put it up in the same format as I have with Lion san¡¯s work. Seriously thought I¡¯m going to need a load of salmon and honey tea trying to catch up with you guys...

    Oh yes, onest thing, for those who are nning to help trante not only as reference, do tell me what additional chapters you would n to trante, so we wouldn¡¯t ovep.

    So yeah, enjoy.

    ______________________________________________________________________

    158Ô’ ÃÔŒm¤Î½~ŒŠÕß

    The absolute strongest of the dungeon.

    Æáü\¤ÎÍâ¹Ç¸ñ¤Ë¡¢½ðÉ«¤Îév¹¤¬Ò–¤¯¡£

    A pitch-ck exoskeleton, with visible golden joints.

    ºçÉ«¤Î„‡¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ê½Ç¤¬Ò»±¾î~¤ÎÖÐÑë¤«¤éÉì¤Ó¤Æ¡¢¤½¤Î×óÓÒ¤ËÍâ¹Ç¸ñ¤ÈÍ¬É«¤ÎÆáü\¤Î´¥Ò™¤¬ÃÒ¤¯¡£

    A rainbow-colored sword-like horn protruded from the center, and to its left and right are two antennae as pitch ck as the exoskeleton.

    ¤½¤ÎÍâ¹Ç¸ñ¤Ï¡¢Ö÷¤ÎÈ¤Î¶¤Ë¤è¤ê¸ÄÔì¤¬Ê©¤µ¤ì¤Æ¡¢Ä§ä“¤È¤ÎÍ¬»¯¤¬ÍêÁË¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    The appearance of the exoskeleton was remodeled to suit the taste of his lord Rimuru, demon steel has also been assimted into it.

    ÌØÊâä“²Ä¤Ç¤¢¤ëÉÏ¡¢Ö÷¤ÎÄ§ËØ¤ò´óÁ¿¤Ëº¬¤ó¤ÀÄ§ä“¤Ï¡¢Íâ¹Ç¸ñ¤È·Ç³£¤Ë¤è¤¯ñZÈ¾¤ó¤À¡£

    The unique steel material, containing arge amount of his lord Rimuru¡¯s magic essence, had blended in perfectly with the exoskeleton.

    ½ñ¤Ç¤ÏÉúÌåÄ§ä“¤È¤âºô¤Ö¤Ù¤­½ð„‚Ê¯¤ò³¬¤¨¤ëŠ¶È¤È¡¢ÉúÎï¤é¤·¤­ÈáÜ›ÐÔ¤ò¼æ¤Í‚ä¤¨¤¿Ëû¤Ë±È¤¹¤ëÎïŸo¤­ÐÔÙ|¤ò³Ö¤Ä¤ËÖÁ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    This Living bio-steel (named Adamantine) had a hardness surpassing diamonds, with the flexibility of living flesh, making it an unmatched material.

    ×î¸ß¥ì¥Ù¥ë¤ÎËØ²Ä¤Ë¤è¤ë¡¢ÌìÈ»¤Îæz¤È¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    Made with the highest tier of material, it has be a natural suit of armor.

    ¤À¤¬±Ë¤ÎŠ¤µ¤È¤Ï¡¢›Q¤·¤ÆÍâ¹Ç¸ñ¤ËÓÉÀ´¤¹¤ë¥â¥Î¤Ç¤ÏŸo¤¤¡£

    However his strength, isn¡¯t determined by his exoskeleton alone.

    ???

    ¤½¤ÎŠ¤µ¤Î±¾Ù|¤Ï¡¢ï–¤¯¤Þ¤Ç¤âØÓû¤Ë‘é¤¤¤òÇó¤á¤ë±Ë¤Î±¾ÄÜ¤ËÓÉÀ´¤¹¤ë¡£

    The nature of his strengthes from his thorough lust for battle that rose from his very instincts.

    ¤½¤·¤Æ¡¢½ñ¤â¤Þ¤¿±Ë¤ÎÇ°¤ËÐÂ¤¿¤Ê¤ë«@Îï¤¬¤ä¤Ã¤ÆÀ´¤è¤¦¤È¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    And now, before him his new prey.

    È«¤Æ¤Ï±Ë¤ÎË¼¤¦Í¨¤ê¤Ë¡£

    All in ordance to his n.

    ±Ë¤³¤½¤¬ÃÔŒm¤Î½~ŒŠÕß¡£

    He is the absolute strongest in the dungeon.

    ×îŠ¤ÎÊØ×oÕß¡¢Ïx»ÊµÛ¥¼¥®¥ª¥ó¤Ê¤Î¤À¡£

    The strongest guardian, Insect Kaiser Zegion.

    .........

    ......

    ...

    ¥ß¥·¥§¥ë¤È¥ì¥¤¥â¥ó¥É¤ÏëA¶Î¤ÎÖÐ³Ì¤Ë×ù¤êÞz¤ß¡¢»Ä¤¤Ï¢¤òÍÂ¤­³ö¤·¤Ä¤ÄÐÝÏ¢¤òÈ¡¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    Raymond and Michel are sitting down in the middle of a flight of stairs, breathing wildly and taking a break.

    ¤¢¤Î¡¢Æà¤Þ¤¸¤¯Î£ê“¤ÊÄ§Îï¤Ç¤¢¤ë°×Ô³¤òºÎ¤È¤«µ¹¤¹ÊÂ¤¬³öÀ´¤¿¤Î¤ÏÐÒß\¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    With sheer luck they had somehow defeated that dangerous monster the white ape.

    ¤À¤¬Ëû¤ÎëA¤«¤é¤Îˆó¸æ¤äÌåòY¤Ë¤è¤ê¡¢Ä§Îï¤Ïµ¹¤·¤Æ¤âÍ»î¤¹¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ï¼È¤Ë´_ÕJ¤â¤µ¤ì¤¿ÊÂŒg¤È¤·¤ÆÖª¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    However, ording to reports and from experience, the fact that fallen monsters would resurrect was confirmed to be true.

    ¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¡¢Í»î¤·¤ÆÀ´¤ëÇ°¤Ë¤µ¤Ã¤µ¤ÈëA¶Î¤Þ¤ÇÌÓ¤²¤ÆÀ´¤¿¤ÈÑÔ¤¦ÔU¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Thus, they had quickly fled to the stairs before it resurrects.

    ´_ÕJ¤µ¤ì¤¿ÔU¤Ç¤ÏŸo¤¤¤¬¡¢ëA¶Î¤ËÄ§Îï¤¬œ¥¤­³ö¤·¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦ˆó¸æ¤ÏŸo¤¤¡£

    It isn¡¯t exactly confirmed; however there have been no reports of monsters appearing at the staircases.

    ×Ô·Öß_¤Îµ­¤¤ÆÚ´ý¤Ç¤·¤«¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤«¤âÖª¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤±¤ì¤É¡¢Î¨Ò»¤Î°²Ï¢ˆöËù¤À¤ÈÐÅ¤¸¤ÆÐÝÏ¢¤ò¤È¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Perhaps it was just their small glimmer of expectation, but this may be the only safe zone they could take a rest in.

    ¡¸¤ª¤¤......¤É¤¦¤¹¤ë£¿ ÏÈ¤ËßM¤à¤«£¿¡¹

    ¡°Oi......what now? Should we proceed ahead?¡±

    ¡¸ñRÂ¹ÑÔ¤¦¤Ê¡£¤Þ¤ÀëA¶Î¤òÒ»¤Ä¤·¤«½µ¤ê¤Æ¤Ê¤¤¤ó¤À¤¾£¿

    ¤½¤ì¤Ê¤Î¤Ë³ö¤Æ¤­¤¿¤Î¤¬¤¢¤Î»¯¤±Ô³¤À¡£

    ¤³¤ÎÏÈ¤Ë¤â¤¢¤ó¤Ê»¯¤±Îï¤¬´óÁ¿¤Ë¤¤¤¿¤é¡¢¤É¤¦¤·¤è¤¦¤â¤Ê¤¤¤¾£¿¡¹

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. We¡¯ve only gone down one flight of stars you know?

    And what appeared was that monster ape (Byakuen).

    If there¡¯s a horde of those monsters ahead we don¡¯t have any means against them right?¡±

    ¡¸¤À¤è¤Ê¡£¤±¤É¤ªÇ°......¤É¤¦¤ä¤Ã¤ÆÍÑ³ö¤¹¤ë¤è£¿

    ßM¤ß¤¿¤¯¤âŸo¤¤¤±¤É¡¢ÌÓ¤²¤è¤¦¤âŸo¤¤¤¸¤ã¤Ê¤¤¤«¡£

    ¤³¤ó¤ÊÃÔŒm¡¢¥¯¥ê¥¢¤¹¤ë¤Î½~ŒŸoÀí¤À¤¾£¡£¿¡¹

    ¡°Yeah that¡¯s true. But you......how do you n to escape?

    We can¡¯t proceed, nor can we escape.

    Isn¡¯t this dungeon impossible to clear!?¡±

    †–î}¤Ï¤½¤³¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    That¡¯s where the problem was.

    ×î³õ¤ËÈë¤ê¿Ú¤òÇ±¤ê’i¤±¤Æ½µ¤ê¤Æ¤­¤¿ëA¶Î¤Ï¡¢µÇ¤Ã¤Æ¤ß¤ë¤È„e¤ÎëAŒÓ¤Ëïw¤Ð¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤é¤·¤¤¡£

    They¡¯ve descended the stairs from the entrance and reached this stratum, however if they try going up again they¡¯ll just end up on another stratum.

    µØÉÏ¤Ë³ö¤ëÊÂ¤¬³öÀ´¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    They can¡¯t seem to surface.

    ×î³õ¤Ï†–î}¤Ê¤¯³öÈë¤ê³öÀ´¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ê¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢Í»È»„e¤ÎëA¤Ëïw¤Ð¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¦¤è¤¦¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    At first they were able to enter and exist without a problem but soon they ended up on different stratums.

    ¥ß¥·¥§¥ë¤È¥ì¥¤¥â¥ó¥É¤Ë¤ÏÖª¤ê¤¨¤Ê¤¤Çéˆó¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢±ËµÈ¤¬×î³õ¤ËÍ»Èë¤·¤¿¤Î¤Ï81ëAŒÓ¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    There¡¯s a bit of info that Raymond and Michel couldn¡¯t possible know, but their first entry point was on the 81st stratum.

    ¤½¤³¤«¤é½µ¤ê¤Æ87ëAŒÓ¤Ëïw¤Ð¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    And from there they had descended down to the 87th stratum.

    ëA¶Î¤òµÇ¤Ã¤¿Ëù¤Ç81ëAŒÓ¤Ë‘ø¤ì¤ëÔU¤âŸo¤¯¡¢¢¤Ë81ëAŒÓ¤Þ¤Ç‘ø¤ì¤¿¤È¤·¤Æ¤â¡¢¤½¤ÎÉÏ¤Ï80ëAŒÓ¤Ëïw¤Ð¤µ¤ì¤ë¤À¤±¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    However, if they tried to get back up they wouldn¡¯t return to the 81st stratum, and if they were on the 81st stratum they should have returned to the 80th stratum.

    ¥é¥ß¥ê¥¹¤¬ÃÔŒmÄÚ¤òÍá¤á¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢¤½¤ì¤ò½â³ý¤·¤¿¬FÔÚ¤Ï±¾À´¤Î·¨„t¤Ë„t¤Ã¤ÆÒÆ„Ó¤¹¤ëËû¤ËÍâ¤Ë³ö¤ëÊÖÁ¢¤Æ¤ÏŸo¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Ramiris had previously distorted the dungeon, but now that she had cancelled it the only way to get out was via the original way.

    TN Note: aka, 1.Die with a revival bracelet on hand 2.register at one of the teleporters 3.Give up

    ±¾À´¤Ï¥Ü¥¹²¿ÎÝ¤ØÖ±½ÓÐÐ¤±¤Ê¤¤¤è¤¦¤Ë79ëA¤Ë‘ø¤ë¤è¤¦¤ËÔO¶¨¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢¬FÔÚ¤Ï¤½¤ì¤â½â³ý¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    There was originally a setting where you wouldn¡¯t directly enter the boss room and would instead enter the 79th stratum first, that has been turned off at the moment.

    ¤Ä¤Þ¤ê¡¢Íâ¤Ë³ö¤è¤¦¤È¤¹¤ë¤Ê¤é¤Ðí˜·¬¤ËëAŒÓ¤òµÇ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¯¤·¤«Ÿo¤¤ÔU¤Ç......¤½¤ì¤Ï¹û¤Æ¤·¤Ê¤¯À§ëy¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦¡£

    In other words, if they want to exit they¡¯re going to have to ascend through every stratum above them...... which is probably borderline possible.

    ¤À¤¬¡¢¤½¤ÎÊÂ¤òÖª¤ê¤¨¤Ê¤¤±ËµÈ¤«¤é¤¹¤ì¤Ð¡¢µÇ¤ë¤Î¤¬Õý½â¤Ê¤Î¤«½µ¤ë¤Î¤¬Õý½â¤Ê¤Î¤«¡¢¤½¤ì¤¹¤é¤âÅÐ¶Ï³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤×´›r¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    However, as for the oblivious them, should they ascend or should they descend, they couldn¡¯t discern the correct answer in this situation.

    ¤½¤ì¤Ë¡¢Ë®¤ÏºÎ¤È¤«¤Ê¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¤¬¡¢Ê³¼Z¤Ï²Ð¤ê£¸ÈÕ·Ö¡£

    In addition, they could somehow manage their water supply, but they only have 8 day¡¯s worth of food left.

    ¤³¤Î¤Þ¤ÞÃÔŒm¤òáÝáå¤¦¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢Ä§Îï¤ÎÑªÈâ¤òÊ³¤Ù¤ë¤Ê¤ê¤·¤Ê¤¤¤È¡¢£³ßLég³Ö¤Ä¤«¤É¤¦¤«¤Ç»î„Ó²»ÄÜ¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    And should they wander about in this dungeon, if they choose to devour the flesh and blood of monsters, then they would have about 3 weeks time before they cripple.

    Í»Èë¤«¤é¤¿¤Ã¤¿Ò»ÈÕ¡£¼È¤Ë¡¢×´›r¤Ï½~ÍûµÄ¤Ê¤Þ¤Ç¤Ë»ìãç¤È¤·Ê¼¤á¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    Only one day had passed since the invasion, and the situation had turned from chaotic to desperate.

    ¡¸¤Ê¤¢¡¢é_°kÊÒ¤¬Åä¤Ã¤Æ¤¿¤³¤ì¡¢ÐÅÓÃ³öÀ´¤ë¤ÈË¼¤¦¤«£¿¡¹

    ¡°Hey, about the devices the development team distributed, can we really trust these?¡±

    ¥ß¥·¥§¥ë¤¬ÍóÝ†¤òÖ¸¤·¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢¥ì¥¤¥â¥ó¥É¤Ë†–¤¦¡£

    Asked Michel towards Raymond, pointing at the bracelet.

    é_°kÊÒ¤¬ÌKÉú¿ÉÄÜ„¿¹û¤ò¸¶Óë¤·¤¿¤ÈÑÔ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿ŒgòYÆ·¡£¥·¥ó¥¸ß_¡¢ŠÐÐ‚É²ì²¿ê ¤¬³Ö¤ÁŽ¢¤Ã¤¿Æ·¤òÑ}Ñu¤·¤¿¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    The development team imed they were proto-types that could possibly have a resurrection effect. Replicas based off the ones taken from the Secret Reconnaissance team of Shinji and co.

    é_°kÊÒ¤ÎßBÖÐ¤Ï×ÔÐÅ¤¿¤Ã¤×¤ê¤Ë¶É¤·¤ÆÀ´¤¿¤¬¡¢¥ß¥·¥§¥ë¤ÏÐÅÓÃ¤·¤Æ¤Ï¾Ó¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£

    The folks at the Development team had confidence in their abilities, but Michel didn¡¯t trust them.

    ¤â¤Ã¤È¤â´_ÕJ³öÀ´¤ì¤ÐÔ’¤ÏÔç¤¤¤Î¤À¤¬......

    It¡¯s a little too early to confirm the facts thought......

    ±øÊ¿È«†T·Ö¤ÎÓÃÒâ¤Ïég¤ËºÏ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ç¡¢‘éêLÄÜÁ¦¤¬ÉÏÎ»¤ÎÕß¤Ë¤·¤«Åä¤é¤ì¤Æ¾Ó¤Ê¤¤žé¡¢´_ÕJ¤âÈ¡¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    They couldn¡¯t provide it to all the soldiers in time, so it was only distributed to the elites in terms of fighting prowess, it hasn¡¯t been properly confirmed.

    ¤ª»¥¤¤¡¢¤É¤Á¤é¤«¤¬ÏÈ¤Ëµ¹¤ì¤¿¤é´_ÕJ³öÀ´¤ë¤Ê¤È¡¢Ð¦¤¨¤Ê¤¤ÈßÕ„¤òÑÔ¤¤ºÏ¤Ã¤¿¤â¤Î¤À¤¬¡£

    If someone died first then they could confirm it, but this isn¡¯t some funny joke that they couldugh off.

    ½ñ¤È¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤Ï±¾µ±¤ËÐ¦¤¨¤Ê¤¯¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    Nor is their current situation.

    ¡¸ÐÅÓÃ³öÀ´¤ëÔU¤¬Ÿo¤¤¡£ËÀ¤ó¤À¤éÍ»î¤Ê¤ó¤Æ³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¤È¿¼¤¨¤ÆÐÐ„Ó¤¹¤ë¤·¤«¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¡¹

    ¡°No way I¡¯m gonna trust this thing. If I died and didn¡¯t revive there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡±

    ¥ß¥·¥§¥ë¤â¤½¤¦¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤À¤±¤Ë¡¢¼ç¤òñµ¤á¤ÆÍ¬Òâ¤òÊ¾¤·¤¿¡£

    Raymond replied with a realistic answer, and Michel shrugged shoulders in agreement.

    ¤À¤¬¡¢Ò»ê¤ÎšÝÐÝ¤á¤È¤·¤ÆÍóÝ†¤Ï×Å¤±¤¿¤Þ¤Þ¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¤¬......

    Although, at first nce they could simply keep the bracelet on for mental relief......

    ¥·¥ó¥¸ß_¤Îˆó¸æ¤Ë¤è¤ë¤È¡¢¡±ÌKÉú¤ÎÍóÝ†¡±¤Î„¿¹û¤ÇÃÔŒmÈë¤ê¿Ú¤ò‡ì¤à¤è¤¦¤Ë³öÀ´¤Æ¤¤¤ë½Ö¤Ë¤Æ¡¢Í»î¤·¤¿¤½¤¦¤À¡£

    However, ording to shinji¡¯s report the effects of the ¡°Bracelet of revival¡± will revive someone on the streets near the dungeon entrance.

    ¤À¤¬¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ï¤¢¤¯¤Þ¤Ç¤â¡¢ÃÔŒm¤ÎÖ÷¤ÎÒâË¼¤Ë¤è¤ë¤â¤Î¡£

    However, those were something made in ordance to the Dungeon master (Ramiris)¡¯s will.

    ¤³¤ó¤Ê‚ÎÎï¤ÎÍóÝ†¤Ï¡¢¤«¤¨¤Ã¤ÆÏàÊÖ¤òÅ­¤é¤»¤ë¤À¤±¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¤âË¼¤¨¤ë¡£

    These replicas might even end up raising her ire.

    ¥ß¥·¥§¥ë¤ÏÍóÝ†¤òÍâ¤·¡¢Ì¤¤ß¤Ä¤±¤¿¡£

    Michel removed the bracelet and stomped on it.

    Ç¬¤¤¤¿Òô¤òÁ¢¤Æ¤Æ¡¢ÍóÝ†¤¬·Û¡©¤Ë³Z¤±¤ë¡£

    It made a dry sound, and the bracelet crumbled into dust.

    ¤½¤ì¤ò¿àÐ¦¤·¤Æ¤ß¤ä¤ê¡¢¥ì¥¤¥â¥ó¥É¤âÕæËÆ¤ò¤¹¤ë¡£

    Making a forced smile, Raymond followed suit.

    ×îÔç¡¢îm¤ì¤ë¤Î¤Ï×Ô·Öß_¤ÎŒgÁ¦¤Î¤ß¡£

    And now, they rely solely on their own ability.

    ¤ª»¥¤¤¡¢¿àÐ¦¤ò¸¡¤«¤Ù¤ÆÁ¢¤ÁÉÏ¤¬¤ë¡£

    They stood up, making wry smiles at each other.

    ¡¸ÐÐ¤¯¤«£¿¡¹

    ¡°Shall we?¡±

    ¡¸¤¢¤¢¡£¤³¤¦¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤é¡¢¤É¤³¤Þ¤Ç¤ä¤ì¤ë¤«Ô‡¤½¤¦¤¼£¿

    ¤»¤Ã¤«¤¯µÃ¤¿Š¤µ¤Ê¤ó¤À¤·¡¢¤É¤Ã¤ÁµÀ¡¢½µ¤ê¤ë¤·¤«¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í£¿¡¹

    ¡°Ah. Since it¡¯s like this, why don¡¯t we try seeing how far down can we go?

    Since we¡¯ve gotten stronger, in any case, why don¡¯t we go down?

    ¡¸¤½¤¦¤À¤Ê¡¢¤½¤ÎÍ¨¤ê¤À£¡¡¹

    ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s the spirit!¡±

    ±ËµÈ¤Ï›QÒâ¤·¡¢ßM¤à¤Ù¤­µÀ¤ò¶¨¤á¤¿¡£

    They¡¯ve decided and determined the path they¡¯d proceed.

    Çç¤ì¤ä¤«¤ÊÐ¦î†¤ò¸¡¤«¤Ù¡¢´_¤«¤Ê×ãÈ¡¤ê¤ÇëA¶Î¤ò½µ¤êÊ¼¤á¤ë¡£

    With beaming smiles, they descended with unwavering steps

    ¤½¤ÎÐÐ¤¯ÊÖ¤Ë´ý¤ÁÊÜ¤±¤ëÕß¤òÖª¤ëÓÉ¤âŸo¤¯¡£

    With no way of knowing what lies ahead.

    .........

    ......

    ...

    ¤½¤ÎÒâË¼¤ò´_¤«¤á¡¢ºÎÕß¤«¤Ï¾²¤«¤ËÄ¿¤òé]¤¸¤ë¡£

    Their will has been confirmed, someone calmly closed their eyes.

    ¤½¤ÎÉî¼t¤ÎÑ}ÑÛ¤Ï¡¢Ä¿¤òé]¤¸¤¿Ëù¤ÇÖÜ‡ì¤ÎÇéˆó¤òÈ¡¤êÞz¤ß¡¢Ã—ÄÚ¤Ç„IÀí¤òÐÐ¤¤¾A¤±¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¤¬¡£ Dark redpound eyes continue to take in surrounding information despite being closed as the information continues to sort out the information.

    ºÎÕß¤«¤ÏË¼¤Ã¤¿¡£

    As if it was thinking about something.

    ±ËµÈ¤Ë¤Ï¡¢×Ô·Ö¤ÈêL¤¦ÙY¸ñ¤¬ÓÐ¤ë¡¢¤È¡£

    They, have the qualifications to fight him.

    ¤À¤«¤é¤³¤½¡¢ºô¤Ó¼Ä¤»¤ë¤Î¤À¡£

    That¡¯s why, he beckons them.

    ¤³¤Î°µü\¿Õég¤Ø¤È¡£

    Unto this dark space.

    ¤³¤ÎëAŒÓ¤Øµ½ß_¤·¤¿Õß¤ÏÐÒ¤»¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Those who have reached this stratum have been fortunate.

    ÈË¤È¤·¤Æ¤Î×ð…—¤È¡¢ŠÕß¤È¤·¤Æ¤ÎÕF¤ê¤òœº¤¿¤·¤Æ¡¢ËÀ¤ó¤ÇÐÐ¤¯ÊÂ¤¬³öÀ´¤ë¤Î¤À¤«¤é¡£

    For the dignity of a person, for the pride of the

    strong, even if death awaits they must go forth.

    ¨D¨DÃÔŒm80ëAŒÓ¡¢°µü\¿ÕégÊÖÇ°¤Î²¿ÎÝ¨D¨D

    ¨D¨DStratum 80, the room before the dark space¨D¨D

    ëA¶Î¤òÏÂ¤Ã¤¿ÏÈ¤Ï¡¢±¡Ã÷¤«¤ê¤ÎµÆ¤ë²¿ÎÝ¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    Located ahead at the bottom of the stairs is a dimly lit room.

    ¤½¤Î²¿ÎÝ¤Ë¤ÏŒgÓÃÐÔ¤ËÒç¤ì¤¿ÈÕÓÃÆ·¤¬ÖÃ¤«¤ì¤Æ¤ª¤ê¡¢Ž×¤Ä¤«ÒÎ×Ó¤âÓÃÒâ¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    There were various useful daily necessities located within the room as well as several chairs.

    ÕýÃæ¤ËÒ»¤Ä¤Îìé¡£

    In front of them is a door.

    ¤½¤Îìé¤ÎÏÈ¤«¤é¤Ï¡¢ÑÔÈ~¤Ë³öÀ´¤Ìâºñ¤ÊÄ§¤ÎšÝÅä¤¬Æ¯¤Ã¤ÆÀ´¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Indescribably thick magic drifted out from behind the shut door.

    ¥ß¥·¥§¥ëß_¤¬87ëAŒÓ¤ÎëA¶Î¤ò½µ¤ê¤Æ¡¢µ½ß_¤·¤¿¤Î¤¬¤³¤Î²¿ÎÝ¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Michel and Co who descended from the 87th stratum had reached this room.

    80ëAŒÓ¡¢°µü\¿Õég¤Èºô¤Ð¤ì¤ë¥Ü¥¹²¿ÎÝ¤ÎÇ°¤Î´ý™C²¿ÎÝ¡£

    80th stratum, the waiting room before the boss room known as the dark space.

    ¤½¤³¤Ë¤ÏÊýÃû¤ÎÏÈ×ÅÕß¤¬¡¢ÒÎ×Ó¤Ë×ù¤Ã¤ÆÔ’¤·Þz¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤ë¡£

    Several others have also arrived; they were deep in conversation as they sat on their chairs.

    ¤ª»¥¤¤¤Î×´›rˆó¸æ¤ò¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤è¤¦¤À¡£

    They were reporting to each about their situation.

    ¥ß¥·¥§¥ëß_¤¬½ü¤Å¤¯¤È¡¢Æ¬ÊÖ¤ò’¤¤²¤Æ´Ë·½¤òÒŠ¤¿¡£

    When Michel and co arrived, they waved a hand to greet.

    ¡¸¤ªÇ°ß_¤Ï¤É¤¦¤¤¤¦ˆöËù¤«¤éÀ´¤¿¤ó¤À£¿¡¹

    ¡°So what kind of ce did you guys came from?¡±

    ¤½¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤Ç¡¢±Ë¤é¤¬¤½¤ì¤¾¤ì„e¤ÎëAŒÓ¤«¤é¤³¤³¤ËÀ´¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤È²ì¤¹¤ë¥ß¥·¥§¥ë¡£

    From this question, Michel had judged they must have all arrived from different stratums.

    ¤É¤¦¤ä¤é¡¢±ËµÈ¤â¤ª»¥¤¤¤Ëˆó¸æ¤·¤¢¤¤¡¢¤½¤ÎÊÂ¤Ë¤ÏšÝ¸¶¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    Apparently, after reporting to each other, they havee to the same conclusion.

    ¡¸°³ß_¤Ï¡¢Ä§ª•¤¬´óÁ¿¤Ë¤¤¤ëˆöËù¡¢¤«¤é¤À¤Ê¡£

    °×¤¤Ô³¤È¤ÎËÀêL¤ò½U¤Æ¡¢ÉÏ¤ë¤«ÏÂ¤ê¤ë¤«˜¤ó¤ÀÉÏ¤Ç´Ë„I¤ËÀ´¤¿¡¹

    ¡°We came from a ce with a ton of demonic beasts.

    After a desperate struggle with the white ape, we came here after we were troubled about whether to head up or down.

    ¡¸¤Ê¤ë¤Û¤É¡¢°³ß_¤Ï¾Þ´ó¤Ê¥´©`¥ì¥à¤òµ¹¤·¤ÆëA¶Î¤òÉÏ¤Ã¤¿¡¹

    ¡°I see, we arrived here when we headed up the stairs after defeating the giant golem.¡±

    ¡¸¤ï¤¿¤·ß_¤ÏËÀë‘Íõ¤Ç¤¹¤Í¡£

    Ð°™¤Ê¥¢¥ó¥Ç¥Ã¥È¤ÎÍõ¤ÈÑÔ¤¦Ãû¤ËÏàê¤·¤¤¡¢¿Ö¤ë¤Ù¤­Ä§Íõ¤Ç¤·¤¿¡£

    ¤¿¤À¤·¡¢±¾µ±¤ÎÃ{Íþ¤Ï¡¢Íõ¤òÊØ×o¤¹¤ëËÀë‘¤ÎòTÊ¿¤Ç¤·¤¿¤¬......¡¹

    ¡°As for us it was the Immortal king.

    It was worthy of the title King of the vicious undead; it was a terrifying demon lord.

    However, the real threat are the specter knights that guard the king.

    ¡¸°³ß_£³ÈËÒÔÍâ¡¢¤¢¤ÎëAŒÓ¤Ç½Ôš¢¤·¤Ë¤µ¤ì¤¿¡£

    ËÀ¤»¤ë¸o¤Ë¡¢ËÀÕß¤Î„‡Â}¡£¤½¤·¤Æ¡¢²»ËÀ¤ÎÍõ¡£

    Éú¤­²Ð¤ì¤¿¤Î¤¬ÆæÛE¤ß¤¿¤¤¤Ê¤â¤Î¤À¡£

    Çéˆó¾Ö¤ÎÅ«µÈ¤À¤í¤¦¤¬¡¢½Y˜‹¤ÊŠÕß¤¬Ñ}Êý¤ÇÌô¤ó¤À¤Î¤À¤¬¤Ê¡¹

    ¡°Apart from the 3 of us, everyone else on our stratum was in.

    The undead dragon, the undead pdin, and then the immortal king.

    It¡¯s a miracle we¡¯re even alive.

    Those guys from the intelligence bureau, they¡¯ve also challenged some strong ones by banding together.¡±

    ¤½¤¦¤¤¤Ã¤¿ÄÚÈÝ¤òˆó¸æ¤·¤¢¤¦¡£

    They¡¯ve reported such content to each other.

    ¼¯¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢ÆßÃû¡£

    Those who gathered here numbered 7.

    ±ËµÈ¤¬¤³¤ÎÃÔŒm¤ÎÖÐ¤Ë¾Ó¤ëµÛ¹úÜŠ×îáá¤ÎÉú¤­²Ð¤ê¤Ê¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢¤½¤ÎÊÂ¤ËšÝ¸¶¤¯Õß¤Ï¾Ó¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£

    They were thest surviving forces of the empire¡¯s army in the dungeon, but no one noticed this.

    ±ËµÈ¤â±¡¡©¤ÈšÝ¸¶¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    They were only vaguely aware.

    ¤³¤Î²¿ÎÝ¤Ë¤Ï¡¢¤ª²è¤äÝXÊ³¤ò×÷¤ì¤ëÊ³²Ä¤Ê¤É¤âÓÃÒâ¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤Æ¡¢¢Ãß³öÀ´¤ëˆöËù¤Þ¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Î¤À¡£

    Within the room, there are tea and light snacks meant as food rations, there¡¯s also a ce to take a nap.

    ¤½¤·¤Æ¡¢‘ø¤í¤¦¤Ë¤âëA¶Î¤Ï¼È¤ËŸo¤¤¡£

    And, there are no stairs to headback towards.

    •rÓ‹¤¬ÓÃÒâ¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤¬¡¢Í¬•r¤Ë¥«¥¦¥ó¥È¤â±íÊ¾¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    They also have watches, and they also disyed an identical countdown.

    ²Ð¤ê•rég¤Ï¡¢áá£³•rég³Ì¶È¡£

    Remaining time: 3 hours.

    ×îáá¤ËŒˆ¤°•rég¤òÓÃÒâ¤·¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤¿¡¢¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦ÊÂ¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    It was thest bit of time left for them to prepare.

    ¡¸¤É¤¦¤ä¤é......¤³¤ÎÏÈ¤Î”³¤òµ¹¤µ¤Ê¤¤¤È¡¢Éú¤­¤ÆÍâ¤Ë³ö¤ë¤Î¤ÏŸoÀí¤Ê¤è¤¦¤À¤Ê¡¹

    It would seem......if they don¡¯t defeat the enemy before them, it would be impossible to leave here alive.

    ¡¸¤À¤¬¡¢Ò»ÈËÒ»ÈËÌô¤Þ¤»¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡¢ºÎÃû¤«“B¤¦¤Î¤ò´ý¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤«......£¿¡¹

    ¡°However, instead of challenging us one by one, doesn¡¯t it seem like it¡¯s waiting for more people to gather first......?¡±

    ÒÉ†–¤Ï¾¡¤­¤Ì¤¬¡¢¤³¤³¤ÏÉÙ¤·¤Ç¤âÆ£„º¤òŸo¤¯¤¹¤Ù¤­¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    The inflows of questions don¡¯t seem to end anytime soon, but they should rid of their fatigue here even if a little.

    ¶¾¤ÎÐÄÅä¤ÏŸo¤¤¤è¤¦¤À¤¬¡¢Õl¤âÊ³²Ä¤Ë¤ÏÊÖ¤ò¤Ä¤±¤Æ¤Ï¤¤¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£

    They weren¡¯t worried about poison in the food, but no one had reached for the food stock.

    ¤½¤ì¤¾¤ì¡¢×îáá¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤«¤âÖª¤ì¤Ê¤¤Ð¯ÐÐÊ³¤ò³ö¤·¡¢¥¨¥Í¥ë¥®©`Ña½o¤òÐÐ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    They each took out their carried rations that may be theirst meal, and replenished their energy.

    Éú¤­²Ð¤ê¤ò¤«¤±¤Æ¡£

    For the sake of their survival.

    ¡¸¤è¤·¡£×´›r¤ÏÀí½â³öÀ´¤¿¡£

    ¤Ç¤Ï¡¢Éú¤­²Ð¤ë´_ÂÊ¤ò¸ß¤á¤ëžé¤Ë¡¢½ÔëL¤µ¤º¤Ë³öÀ´¤ëÊÂ¤òÔ’¤·ºÏ¤¦¤È¤·¤è¤¦¡¹

    ¡°Alright. I understand the situation.

    Now then, for the sake of increasing our rate of survival as high as possible, let us discuss without reserve about what to do.¡±

    ¤½¤¦¡¢£³ÈË½M¤ß¤Î¥ê©`¥À©`¤é¤·¤­ÄÐ¤¬¿Ú¤òé_¤¯¡£

    Said the man of the trio with the rider-esque looks.

    È«†T®Õ“¤ÏŸo¤¤¤è¤¦¤À¡£

    There were no objections.

    ¤³¤ÎÃÔŒm¤Ï¡¢ÜŠ¤Ë¤è¤ë¹¥ÂÔ¤¬³öÀ´¤ë¤è¤¦¤ÊˆöËù¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£¤½¤ì¤ÏÌå¸Ð¤Ç¼{µÃ³öÀ´¤¿¡£

    This dungeon isn¡¯t a ce that can be conquered simply by an army. They confirmed this via first hand experience.

    ½ñ¤¹¤°µØÉÏ¤Ë‘ø¤ì¤ë¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢¶þ¶È¤ÈÁ¢¤ÁÈë¤é¤Ê¤¤¤ÈÊÄ¤Ã¤Æ¤âÁ¼¤¤¤È¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    If they could return to the surface, they swore never to enter this ce again.

    ¤·¤«¤·¡¢¤½¤ì¤ÏÒ¶¤ï¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢Í»¤­ßM¤à¤Î¤ß¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    However, that¡¯s impossible. So the only route left is forward.

    ¡¸°³¤Ï¡¢¥ß¥·¥§¥ë¡£¡±®ÊÀ½çÈË¡±¤À¡£

    ÄÜÁ¦¤Ï¡¢¥æ¥Ë©`¥¯¥¹¥­¥ë¡ºÈÚºÏÕß¡»¤ò³Ö¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    ¸ß»ðÁ¦¹¥“Ä¤òµÃÒâ¤È¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤¬¡¢ßBÐ¯¤Ï¿àÊÖ¤À¤Ê¡¹

    ¡°My name, Michel, an ¡°Otherworlder¡±.

    My ability is the unique skill ¡°Fusionist¡±.

    Thought I take pride in my firepower, it¡¯s bad at performingbinations.

    TN Note: ÈÚºÏÕß is a tricky one, it¡¯s abination of Fusion (ÈÚºÏ) and person (Õß), so...he who fuses?......

    ¡¸¥ì¥¤¥â¥ó¥É¤À¡£Í¬¤¸¤¯¡¢¡±®ÊÀ½çÈË¡±¤À¤è¡£

    ¥æ¥Ë©`¥¯¥¹¥­¥ë¡º¸ñêL¼Ò¡»¤Ë¡¢¡º„‚Á¦ex¡»¤ò³Ö¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡¹

    ¡°I¡¯m Raymond, I¡¯m also an ¡°Otherworlder¡±.

    My unique skill is ¡°Martial artist¡±, I also possess ¡°Herculean strength EX¡±.

    ¥ß¥·¥§¥ëß_¤Îˆó¸æ¤Ë¾A¤­¡¢¤½¤ì¤¾¤ì¤¬±¾Òô¤Ç×Ô¼º½B½é¤òÊ¼¤á¤¿¡£

    Following up after Michel and co¡¯s introduction, the others introduced themselves without deceit.

    ¥´©`¥ì¥à¤òµ¹¤·¤¿ÄÐß_¡¢¥«¥ó¥¶¥¹´ó×ô¤È¥ß¥Ë¥Ã¥ÄÉÙ½«¡£

    The men who defeated the golem was Colonel Kansas and Major General Minute.

    ¥«¥ó¥¶¥¹´ó×ô¨D¨DÑýÄ§à_¤ÎšžœçÖ¸“]¤òÈ¡¤Ã¤¿Ó¢ÐÛ¡£

    Colonel Kansas¨D¨DThe hero whomanded the annihtion of the Youma vige.

    TN Note: Youma/ÑýÄ§ is just basically another way of saying monster in Japanese.

    ¤½¤·¤Æ¡¢¥ß¥Ë¥Ã¥ÄÉÙ½«¡£¤³¤ÎÃÔŒm¹¥ÂÔ²¿ê ¤ò½yÀ¨Ö¸“]¤¹¤ëÁ¢ˆö¤Ë¤¢¤ëÈËÎï¡£

    And then, Major General Minute, someone who¡¯s in themanding position overseeing the dungeon capturing troops.

    ¤½¤ó¤Ê´óÎï¤¬¡¢ºÎ¹Ê¤³¤³¤Ë£¿ ¤È×Ë„Ý¤ò¸Ä¤á¤ë¥ß¥·¥§¥ë¤È¥ì¥¤¥â¥ó¥É¡£

    Those two major figure, why are they here? Due to this Michel and Raymond changed their attitude.

    ¤½¤ó¤Ê¶þÈË¤ËšÝ¤Ë¤¹¤ë¤Ê¤ÈÆ¬ÊÖ¤ÇºÏ‡í¤¹¤ë¥«¥ó¥¶¥¹¡£

    Kansas signaled ¡®don¡¯t worry about it¡¯ to the two with hand signs.

    µÛ¹ú¤Ç¤Ï¡¢¡±®ÊÀ½çÈË¡±¤È¤¤¤¦¤À¤±¤ÇÁ¢ˆö¤¬¸ß¤¤¡£

    In the Empire, simply being an ¡°Otherworlder¡± gives them a high position.

    ÜŠÊô¤È¤·¤ÆŒgÁ¦¤â¤¢¤ë¶þÈË¤ËŒ¤·¤Æ¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢¾o¼±•r¤Ëì¶¤¤¤ÆÁ¢ˆö¤ò¤È¤ä¤«¤¯ÑÔ¤¦±ØÒª¤âŸo¤¤¤È¤ÎÅÐ¶Ï¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    From the stand point of military the pair hold great power, in this current emergency situation there¡¯s no need to sweat the small details.

    ºÎ¤·¤í¡¢¤³¤³¤Ç±ØÒª¤È¤µ¤ì¤ë¤Î¤ÏëA¼‰¤Ç¤ÏŸo¤¯¡¢ŒgÁ¦

    ¤À¤«¤é¤À¡£

    Above all, what they need right now aren¡¯t ranks, but strength.

    ¾A¤¤¤Æ²Ð¤ê¤Î£³ÈË¤¬¿Ú¤òé_¤¤¤¿¡£

    Moving on, thest three opened their mouths.

    ×Ô·Öß_¤Ï¡¢»ÊµÛÖ±Êô½üÐlÜŠ¤ËËùÊô¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡¢¤È¡£

    Those three belonged to the guard forces controlled directly by the emperor.

    TN Note: ...Rimuru, what happened to picking out the strong ones first.

    ¤½¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤Ë¡¢ó@¤­î†¤òÒŠºÏ¤ï¤»¤ë¥ß¥·¥§¥ëß_¡£¥«¥ó¥¶¥¹¤È¥ß¥Ë¥Ã¥Ä¤âó@¤­¤òëL¤»¤Ê¤¤¤è¤¦¤À¡£

    From their words, Michel and Raymond had a surprised look on their faces. Kansas and Minute couldn¡¯t hide their surprise either.

    ¡¸Ô^Ã÷¤·¤è¤¦¡£é_·â£¡¡¹

    ¡°This is our proof. Unseal!¡±

    £³ÈË¤¬¥Ú¥ó¥À¥ó¥È¤òÈ¡¤ê³ö¤·¡¢Ð¡¤µ¤¯³ª¤¨¤ë¡£

    the 3 took out a small pendant, and chanted quietly.

    ¤¹¤ë¤È¡¢¹â¤Î±¼Á÷¤¬±Å¤ê¡¢£³ÈË¤ÎÉíÌå¤ò°ü¤ßÞz¤ó¤À¡£

    Soon, a torrent of light rushed forward, and enveloped the three.

    »Õh¼‰¤ÎÈ«Éíæz¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢Í¨³£ÈëÊÖ¤¹¤ëËù¤«ÒŠ¤ëÊÂ¤â³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¹Å¤è¤ê»¤ï¤ë×î¸ß¼‰¤Î×°‚ä¡£

    Legendary ranked full te mail, they were the highest ranked equipment from eras passed that one couldn¡¯t normally see, let alone obtain.

    ¤½¤Î»Æ½ðÉ«¤ËÝx¤¯ÉñÝx½ðä“¤ÎÝx¤­¡£

    It shone with the lustrous golden glow of Orichalcum.

    µÛ¹ú»ÊµÛ¤¬¡¢¤½¤Î×îŠ¤Î²¿ÏÂ¤Ç¤¢¤ëÖ±Êô¤Î100Ãû¤Ë¤Î¤ßÊ¹ÓÃ¤òÔS¤¹¤È¤µ¤ì¤ë×°‚äÆ·¤Ëégß`¤¤¤ÏŸo¤¤¡£

    This was equipment permitted to be used only the strongest 100 subordinates of the emperor.

    Æ¯¤¦ïL¸ñ¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ì¤¬±¾Îï¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤ÈÕZ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    This flowing dignity, was proof of their credibility as the genuine article.

    »ÊµÛ½üÐl¤¬£³Ãû¡£

    Three of the emperor¡¯s royal guards.

    ¤½¤ì¤Ï¡¢µÛ¹úÉÏÎ»¤Î×îŠ‘éÁ¦¤¬£³Ãû¾Ó¤ë¤ÈÑÔ¤¦ÊÂ¤ËµÈ¤·¤¤¡£

    They, were equivalent to the empire¡¯s greatest elite fighting power.

    ¤½¤·¤Æ¡¢×Ô·Öß_¡£

    And then there¡¯s them (Michel and Raymond).

    ™C¼×¸ÄÔì±ø‡â¤ÎÖÐ¤Ç¤âÉÏÎ»¤ËÎ»ÖÃ¤¹¤ë‘éêLÁ¦¤òÕF¤ë¡£

    Proud of their strength and position at the upper quartile of the empire¡¯s armored remodeled corps.

    »ÊµÛ½üÐl No.17 ¥¯¥ê¥·¥å¥Ê

    Emperor royal guard no.17 Krishna

    »ÊµÛ½üÐl No.35 ¥Ð¥¶¥ó

    Emperor royal guard no.35 Bazan

    »ÊµÛ½üÐl No.94 ¥ì¥¤¥Ï

    Emperor royal guard no.94 Reiha

    ¥¯¥ê¥·¥å¥Ê¤ò¹Pî^¤Ë¡¢»ÊµÛ¤ÎÃÜÃü¤òŽ¡¤Ó¤ÆÐÐ„Ó¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤é¤·¤¤¡£

    Acting with Krisha as the leader, they moved with secret orders from the Emperor.

    ¥ß¥·¥§¥ëß_¤âÏ£Íû¤¬Éú¤Þ¤ì¤¿ÊÂ¤Ç¡¢±íÇé¤¬Ã÷¤ë¤¯¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Hope was born in Michel and co, their expressions quickly brightened up.

    È«†T¤Ç£·Ãû¡£

    7 total.

    ´ý¤Ã¤Æ¤â¤³¤ìÒÔÉÏ¤Î‰ˆÔ®¤ÏŸo¤¤¤è¤¦¤À¡£

    Even if they waited longer enforcements wouldn¡¯t arrive.

    ¤À¤¬¡¢¤³¤ÎÃæ×Ó¤Ê¤é¤Ð......

    However, if it¡¯s these members.

    ½ñ»ØÃÔŒm¤ËÍ»Èë¤·¤¿Õßß_¡¢¤½¤ÎÉÏÎ»£·Ãû¤¬¼¯½Y¤·¤¿¡£

    In this dungeon-conquering attempt, the top 7 have gathered.

    ¥¿¥¤¥à¥«¥¦¥ó¥È¤¬ßM¤ß¡¢²Ð¤ê•rég¤¬¥¼¥í¤È¤Ê¤ë¡£

    The countdown proceeds, the time left: 0.

    Í¬•r¤Ë¡¢ÕýÃæ¤Îìé¤¬é_¤¤¤¿¡£

    Simultaneously, the door before them opened.

    Ò™Îò¤Ï›Q¤Þ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    They are resolute.

    ±ËµÈ¤Ï¡¢ÜP³ù¤¦ÊÂ¤Ê¤¯ìé¤òÇ±¤ê¡¢Éú¤­²Ð¤ê¤òÙ€¤±¤¿‘é¤¤¤Ø¤È¸°¤¤¤¿¡£

    They entered the door without hesitation, entering battle betting on their survival.

    ¨D¨DÃÔŒm80ëAŒÓ¡¢°µü\¿ÕégÄÚ²¿¨D¨D

    ¨D¨D80th Stratum, interior of the dark space¨D¨D

    ÖÐ¤ÏÕæ¤Î°µéœ¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡¢¥ì¥¤¥Ï¤¬¹â¤ÎÄ§·¨¤Ë¤è¤êŽÚ¹ ‡ìÕÕÃ÷¤òµÆ¤·¤¿¡£

    The interior was pitch-ck without a hint of light, but Reiha had illuminated the surroundings with the light magic Floor light.

    ¤½¤³¤Ë¬F¤ì¤¿¹â¾°¤ËÏ¢¤òï‹¤àÒ»Í¬¡£

    What appeared was a breath-halting sight.

    ¤½¤³¤ÏÒ»¤Ä¤Î¥Õ¥í¥¢¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢µÛ¹ú±ø¤ÎŒÆ¤¬¤¦¤º¸ß¤¯·e¤ßÉÏ¤²¤é¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    There was a single floor, and on it were the bodies of the empire¡¯s soldiers towering high above.

    ¤½¤Îí”µã¤Ë¡¢Ò»Ìå¤ÎÄ§Îï¡£

    and on its peak, a single monster.

    ×ùìø¤ò½M¤ß¡¢î¨Ïë¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    In a Zen meditation position, meditating.

    Èô¸ÉÖæ¤Ë¸¡¤«¤Ö˜”¤Ï¡¢Ä§Á¦¤ò¸ß¶È¤Ë¾š¤êÉÏ¤²¤Æ¤¤¤ëÊÂ¤òÔ^Ã÷¤¹¤ë¤«¤Î¤è¤¦¤À¡£

    Perhaps it was slightly floating, proven from the high level of magic energy being channeled.

    ¥ß¥·¥§¥ëß_¤Ï´_ÐÅ¤·¤¿¡£

    Michel was convinced.

    ¤½¤ÎÄ§Îï¤³¤½¤¬¡¢×Ô·Öß_¤ò´Ë„I¤ËÕÐ¤­Èë¤ì¤¿´æÔÚ¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢Ä§Íõ¥ê¥à¥ë¤½¤ÎÈË¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡¢¤È¡£

    The monster before them, the one who has invited them here, was the Demon Lord Rimuru.

    TN note: Don¡¯t go mixing up our silvered haired shoujo with some Kamen rider...

    ¤À¤«¤é¤³¤½¡¢

    That¡¯s why,

    ¡¸¤ªÇ°¤¬......Ä§Íõ¥ê¥à¥ë¤Ê¤Î¤«£¿¡¹

    ¡°Are you......Demon Lord Rimuru?¡±

    ¤½¤¦†–¤¤’ì¤±¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤ÏÊË·½¤ÎŸo¤¤ÊÂ¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤«¤âÖª¤ì¤Ê¤¤¡£

    They couldn¡¯t help but asked this,

    ¤À¤¬¡¢¤½¤ÎÒ»ÑÔ¤Ï¥¼¥®¥ª¥ó¤ÎÄæ÷[¤Ë´¥¤ì¤ë¡£

    However, that one line had brought down Zegion¡¯s imperial wrath upon them.

    TN Note: Äæ÷[¤Ë´¥ means touching the reversed scales. In Japanese folklore, the reversed scales are special scales on the underside of a dragon, and touching it is a REALLY bad idea.

    ¡¸¤³¤Î¥ª¥ìÈç¤­¤ò......‚¥´ó¤Ê¤ëÄ§Íõ¥ê¥à¥ë˜”¤Èégß`¤¦¤È¤Ï......

    ¤ªÇ°ß_¡¢µØ¤òß@¤¦ÃÉÃÁ¤Ê¤ëÕß¹²¤¬Éú¤­²Ð¤ëµÀ¤ÏÎ¨Ò»¤Ä¡£

    ¤³¤Î¥ª¥ì¡¢¥¼¥®¥ª¥ó¤òµ¹¤¹ÊÂ¤Î¤ß¡£

    ¤½¤ÎÉúÃü¤òÈ¼¤ä¤·¤ÆËÀÁ¦¤ò¾¡¤¯¤¹¤¬Á¼¤¤£¡¡¹

    ¡°To mistake one such as I......for the great Demon Lord Rimuru sama......

    You imbeciles who crawl on the ground have only one path of survival.

    You must defeat I, Zegion.

    May your life burn out as you desperately try!¡±

    ¤½¤·¤Æ¡¢‘é¤¤¤¬Ê¼¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¡£

    And so, the battle (One-sided trampling) begun.

    ??????????????????????????

    °³¤È¥Ù¥Ë¥Þ¥ë¤Ï¡¢´ó¥¹¥¯¥ê©`¥ó¤ËÓ³¤·³ö¤µ¤ì¤¿¹â¾°¤ò½~¾ä¤·¤ÆÒŠ¤Ä¤á¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    Benimaru and I, were stunned speechless as we stared at the projectile on therge screen.

    ÏÈ³Ì¤Þ¤ÇÃÔŒmÄÚ¤Î˜”×Ó¤òÓ³¤·³ö¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿Ó³Ïñ¤Ï¡¢½ñ¤ÏÉòüa¤·È«¤Æ¤ÎëA¤ÇµÛ¹úÜŠ½«±ø¤¬Ï¢½~¤¨¤¿ÊÂ¤òÊ¾¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    The projected images showed the earlier situations within the dungeon, and it now shows the silent dungeon and the presence of Empire army¡¯s soldiers had all vanished.

    ‘éêL¤Ï½KÁË¤·¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    The battle had ended.

    ¤À¤¬¡¢°³ß_¤Ï½ñÒŠ¤¿¹â¾°¤Î¤¢¤Þ¤ê¤ÊÄÚÈÝ¤Ë¡¢•º¤·ÑÔÈ~¤òÊ§¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    However, due to the contents we had just witnessed, we were at a loss for words.

    ¡¸¥¢¥¤¥Ä......¤ªÇ°¤è¤êŠ¤¤¤ó¤¸¤ã¤Í£¿¡¹

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that guy......even stronger than you?¡±

    •º¤¯¤·¤Æ¡¢°³¤Î¿Ú¤«¤éËØÖ±¤Ê¸ÐÏë¤¬Áã¤ì³ö¤¿¡£

    After a brief pause, my honest opinion spilled out of my mouth.

    ÕJ¤á¤¿¤¯¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤«•º¤¯Éòüa¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¥Ù¥Ë¥Þ¥ë¤¬¡¢

    Behimaru who didn¡¯t want to admit it was silent for a while,

    ¡¸¤½¤Î¿ÉÄÜÐÔ¤¬Èô¸É¤¢¤ëÊÂ¤Ï¡¢ÕJ¤á¤Ê¤¤¤ÈñjÄ¿¤À¤í¤¦¤Ê......¡¹

    ¡°There¡¯s a slight possibility, I don¡¯t want to admit this but......¡±

    ¤È¡¢»Ú¤·¤½¤¦¤Ë…Û¤¤¤¿¡£

    He muttered feeling vexed.

    ÃÔŒmÄÚ¤Î‘éêL¤Ï¡¢¸Å¤ÍÓèÏëÍ¨¤ê¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    The battle in the dungeon generally advanced as expected.

    Ä§ÍõÊØ×o¾ÞÏñ¤¬µÛ¹ú¤Î£²ÈË¤ÎÉÏ¼‰±ø¤Ëµ¹¤µ¤ì¤¿¤Î¤Ï¤Þ¤À¤·¤â¡¢¥¢¥À¥ë¥Þ¥óß_¤¬ÉñÝx½ðä“¤Îæz¤ò×ÅÓÃ¤·¤¿¿Ö¤í¤·¤¯Š¤¤ÈýÈË½M¤Ë”À¤µ¤ì¤¿¤Î¤Ë¤Ïó@¤¤¤¿¡£

    The demon golem was defeated by two elite soldiers of the empire, while Adalman and co were surprised by their defeat in the hands of the formidable trio d in Orichalcum armor.

    ¤É¤¦¤ä¤é¡¢ŠÕß¤¬¼Š¤ìÞz¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤¿¤è¤¦¤À¡£

    Apparently, it would seem some strong individuals were in the mix.

    ¥¢¥ë¥Ù¥ë¥È¤ËÒ»òT´ò¤Á¤Ç„ÙÀû¤·¤¿òTÊ¿¤Ë¡¢¥¢¥À¥ë¥Þ¥ó¤ÈÄ§·¨ºÏ‘é¤òÀR¤êŽÚ¤²¤Æ„ÙÀû¤·¤¿Å®òTÊ¿¡£

    The knight who one against Alberto in a one-on-one fight, and the female knight who bested Adalman in a magic battle.

    Á÷Ê¯¤Ë¥¢¥À¥ë¥Þ¥ó¤ËŒ¤·¤Æ¤ÏòTÊ¿¤ÈÅ®òTÊ¿¤Î¶þÈË¤ÇÌô¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤¿¤¬¡¢¡±Â}Ä§·´Üž¡±¤Ë¤è¤êÈõµã¤¬Ÿo¤¤¥¢¥À¥ë¥Þ¥ó¤ò”À¤¹¤È¤Ï¡¢Ê®·Ö¤ËÃ{Íþ¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    As expected from the pair of knights who challenged Adalman, but to y Adalman who has no weak points thanks to his ¡°Holy demonic inversion¡±, they were a major threat.

    ÉÙ¤·¾¯½ä¤òŠ¤á¤ë¤Ù¤­¤«¤ÈË¼°¸¤·¤¿¤Î¤À¤¬......¤½¤Î±ØÒª¤ÏŸo¤«¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤À¡£

    When I was worried about whether to show a bit more vignce......there was no need for that anymore.

    ÉÏ¼‰±ø£²ÈË¤È¡¢ÉñÝx½ðä“¤Îæz¤ÎòTÊ¿£³ÈË¤Ï¡¢ëA¶Î¤òÏÂ¤ê¤ë¤ÈÍ¬•r¤Ë80ëAŒÓ¤ËÜžÒÆ¤·¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    The 2 elite soldiers, and the three Orichalcum-d knights, they have been simultaneously transferred down to the 80th stratum.

    80ëAŒÓ¤ÎÊØ×oÕß¡¢¥¼¥®¥ª¥ó¤ÎÊË˜I¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    The guardian of the 80th stratum, that was Zegion¡¯s job.

    ¥¼¥®¥ª¥ó¤Ï¡¢×Ô·Ö¤ÎÕJ¤á¤¿ŠÕß¤òŠÒý¤Ë¿Õég²Ù×÷¤Ë¤è¤êºô¤Ó¼Ä¤»¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    Zegion had forcefully summoned the strong individuals he acknowledged to him via spatial maniption

    »`ß\¤¬Š¤±¤ì¤Ð¡¢ÏàÊÖ¤ËŠÕß¤¬¤¤¤ë¤«¤â¤è£¿ ¤Ê¤É¤È¥é¥ß¥ê¥¹¤¬ÑÔ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤é¤·¤¤¤Î¤À¨D¨Dáá¤ÇÃØÃÜ»á×h¤ÎÄÚÈÝ¤Ï¡¢×÷‘é¤ÎÁË³Ð¤òÇó¤á¤Æ¤­¤¿¥Ù¥ì¥Ã¥¿¤ËÂ„¤¤¤¿¨D¨D¤¬¡¢ºÎ¤ÎÊÂ¤ÏŸo¤¤¡£

    The better their lottery luck, the stronger the foes they get? I¡¯ve heard something about this from Ramiris¨D¨Dand heard about the contents of the secret meeting from Beretta afterwards¨D¨DBut, nothing happened.

    ŠÒý¤Ë×Ô·Ö¤ÎÔª¤ËÀ´¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¡¢Á¦¼¼¤Ç¸Éœh¤·¤Æ¤Î¤±¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Forcefully guiding the strong individuals to himself, he interfered using skills and strength.

    ¤·¤«¤·¡¢¿Ö¤ë¤Ù¤­¤Ï¤½¤Î¸ÐÒ™¡£

    However, what¡¯s terrifying are his senses.

    ÃÔŒmÄÚ¤Ëˆ¤êÑ²¤é¤»¤Æ¡¢È«¤Æ¤Î‘éêL¤òÓQ²ì¤·¡¢ŠÕß¤Î¤ß¤òßx³ö¤¹¤ë¡£

    Expanding it throughout the dungeon, observing every battle, and picking out only the strong ones.

    î¨Ïë¤·¤Ä¤Ä¡¢È«¤Æ¤Î„Ó¤­¤ò°ÑÎÕ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¡£¤È¤ó¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤¤ÊÂ¤ò¤¹¤ë¥ä¥Ä¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    While meditating, he probably managed to grasp each and everyone of their movements, what an outrageous thing he did.

    ®ÊÀ½çÈË¤ÈË¼¤ï¤ì¤ë¶þÈË¤ò¼Ó¤¨¤Æ¡¢‘éêL¤¬Ê¼¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¡£

    In addition to the two Otherworlders, the battle began.

    Ò»ÑÔ¤ÇÑÔ¤¦¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢ˆRµ¹µÄ¡£

    In a word, overwhelming.

    ¥¢¥ë¥Ù¥ë¥È¤òµ¹¤·¤¿òTÊ¿¤¬¡¢×î¸ßËÙ¶È¤Î„‡“Ä¤ò´ò¤ÁÞz¤ó¤À¡£

    The knight who defeated Alberto, struck at his maximum speed with his sword.

    ¤½¤ì¤ò×óÊÖ¤Ç¡¢„‡¤Îºá¸¹¤òƒž¤·¤¯Ñº¤·Á÷¤¹¤è¤¦¤Ë¡¢ÏàÊÖ¤Î„Ó¤­¤ò×èº¦¤»¤Ì¤è¤¦¤ËÊÜ¤±¤ÆÁ÷¤¹¡£

    With his left hand, he gently brushed up against the side of the sword, doing so carefully as if to not obstruct the movements of his opponent.

    Í¬•r¤Ë¤½¤Î¤Þ¤Þ‘¯¤ËÇ±¤êÞz¤àÊÂ¤Ë³É¹¦¤·¤Æ¤ª¤ê¡¢Ì¤¤ßÞz¤ó¤ÀÓÒ×ã¤ËÁ¦¤¬Þz¤á¤é¤ì¤ë¤ÈÍ¬•r¡¢ÓÒÊÖ¤òÏàÊÖ¤Îæz¤Ø¤È´ò¤ÁÞz¤ó¤À¡£

    At the same time he dived into the bosom of his opponent, he stomped his right foot, and struck the armor of his foe with his right arm.

    È­¤Ë¤É¤ì¤À¤±¤ÎÁ¦¤¬Þz¤á¤é¤ì¤¿¤Î¤«¡¢¤½¤ÎÒ»“Ä¤ÏÉñÝx½ðä“¤Îæz¤ò³Z¤­¡¢òTÊ¿¤ÎÃü¤òÒ»“Ä¤ÇŠZ¤¦¡£

    How much force did he put into that fist of his, for with one strike it had shattered the Orichalcum armor, and took the life of the knight with a single hit.

    é_Ê¼¤·¤Æ£³Ãë¤â½U¤¿¤Ìég¤Î³öÀ´ÊÂ¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    This all happened within 3 seconds after the fight began.

    ÖÙég¤ÎËÀ¤Ë¡¢×´›r¤ËË¼¿¼¤¬×·¤¤¤Ä¤«¤ÌÒ»Ë²¤ÎÏ¶¤ò¾Ñ¤Ã¤Æ¡¢Å®òTÊ¿¤ËÊÖµ¶¤ò·Å¤Ä¡£

    Before they could even perceive theirrade¡¯s death, a karate chop was sent towards the female knight.

    ±ËÅ®¤ÏÐÒ¤»¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    She was lucky.

    Í´¤ß¤â¿Ö²À¤â¸Ð¤¸¤ëÊÂ¤Ê¤¯¡¢ËÀ¤ÌÊÂ¤¬³öÀ´¤¿¤Î¤À¤«¤é¡£

    She felt no pain nor fear, for she had died.

    ¡¸¤¦¡¢¤¦¤©¤ª¤ª¤ª¤ª£¡ ¤è¤¯¤â¥ì¥¤¥Ï¤ò£¡£¡ ËÀ¤Í¡¢»¯

    ¤±Îï¤á£¡ Ñýœç´ÎÔª”Ø£¡£¡¡¹

    ¡°U,UOOOOHHH! How dare you did that to Reiha!! Die you monster! Dimension cut!!¡±

    æz¤ÎòTÊ¿¤¬¡¢Å­¤ê¤ÈÍ¬•r¤Ë¼¼¤ò·Å¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡¢

    The armored knight, simultaneously released his anger and his skill,

    ¡¸Ð¦Ö¹¡¹

    ¡°Howughable¡±

    ¥¼¥®¥ª¥ó¤ÎÖÜ‡ì¤ËÉú¤¸¤¿Íá¤ß¤Ë¤è¤ê¡¢¤½¤Î¹¥“Ä¤Ï·À¤¬¤ì¤ë¡£

    Zegion¡¯s surroundings distorted, and the attack was blocked.

    ¡¸Ä§Íõ¥ê¥à¥ë˜”¤è¤êÊÚ¤«¤Ã¤¿¤³¤Î¼¼¤ÎÇ°¤Ë¤Ï¡¢¤É¤Î˜”¤Ê¹¥“Ä¤âŸoÒâÎ¶£¡¡¹

    ¡°Before the skill Demon Lord Rimuru Sama (Raphael) had blessed me with, such attacks are meaningless against me!¡±

    ¤¢¤ì¤Ï......ÊÄ¼sÖ®Íõ¤ÇÖÆÓù¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë½~Œ·ÀÓù¨D¨D¿ÕégÍáÇú·ÀÓùîIÓò¨D¨D¤¸¤ã¤Í©`¤«£¡

    Wait that¡¯s ...... Covenant King Uriel¡¯s manipted absolute defense¨D¨DSpatial Distortion field¨D¨Disn¡¯t it!

    ¥¼¥®¥ª¥ó¤Î¿ÕégÖ§ÅäÄÜÁ¦¤Ï¡¢¥æ¥Ë©`¥¯¥¹¥­¥ë¤Î¥ì¥Ù¥ë¤ò³¬¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    Zegion¡¯s spatial maniption ability, it¡¯s beyond the level of a unique skill.

    ‡L¤Æ¡¢¥ô¥§¥ë¥É¥é¤È‘é¤Ã¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦¥¯¥í¥¨K¤ß¤Î½~Œ·ÀÓù¤ò«@µÃ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤è¤¦¤À¡£

    This absolute defense was on the same level as Chloe¡¯s who once shed with Veldora in the past.

    ¤½¤ê¤ã¤¢¡¢¸ñêL‘éêL¤Ç¥ô¥§¥ë¥É¥é¤È»¥½ÇÒÔÉÏ¤Ë‘é¤¨¤ëÔU¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Thanks to it, she was able to fight on par with Veldora.

    ¤È¤¤¤¦ÊÂ¤Ï¡¢¥¼¥®¥ª¥ó¤ÏÎô¤ÎÓÂÕßK¤ß¤ËŠ¤¤¤Ã¤ÆÊÂ¤¸¤ã¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¤«£¿ ºÎ¤È¤¤¤¦¿Ö¤í¤·¤¤³ÉéL¤Ö¤ê¡£

    If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t that mean Zegion¡¯s strength rivals that of the past hero? What frightening growth.

    ¤·¤«¤â¡¢ºÎ¤È¤ÏŸo¤·¤ËÒŠÒ™¤¨¤¬¤¢¤ë¤¢¤Î×Ë¡£

    Moreover, that figure looked familiar.

    Íâ¹Ç¸ñ¤Ë¸²¤ï¤ì¤Æ¡¢‘éêL¤ËÌØ»¯¤·¤ÆÄ§Îï¤ÎÄÜÁ¦¤òñlÊ¹¤·¤¨¤ë......

    Covered in an exoskeleton, a specialized fighter making full use of a monster¡¯s ability......

    £¨¤ª¤¤¡¢¥é¥Õ¥¡¥¨¥ë£¡ ¤¢¤Î×Ë¤Ã¤Æ......£©

    (Ah, Raphael! That figure......)

    ¡¶½â¡£¤ªÍü¤ì¤«¤âÖª¤ì¤Þ¤»¤ó¤¬¡¢ÎÒ¤¬Ö÷¤¬×Ô·Ö¤ÎÈâÌå¤ò·Ö¤±Óë¤¨¤Æ¤ª¤ê¤Þ¤¹¡£¤½¤ÎÓ°í‘¤Ç¡¢‚€ÌåÃû£º¥¼¥®¥ª¥ó¤Î³¬×îßm»¯¤Î½Y¹û¡¢ÎÒ

    ¥Þ¥¹¥¿©`

    ¤¬Ö÷¤ËËÆÍ¨¤¦ÄÜÁ¦¤È¤Ê¤ê¤Þ¤·¤¿ ¡·

    ¡¶Answer. You may have forgotten, but my master you had once bestowed him part of your flesh.

    Due to that, the affected individual: Zegion had received a full tune-up as a result, and had obtained simr abilities as my master. ¡·

    Ë¼¤¤³ö¤·¤¿¡£

    I remembered.

    ËÀ¤Ë’ì¤±¤Æ¤¤¤¿¥¼¥®¥ª¥ó¤òÖú¤±¤¿•r¡¢°³¤ÎÈâÌå¤ÎÒ»²¿¤Ç‚û¤òÈû¤¤¤À¤Î¤À¡£

    In order to help Zegion who was on the verge of death, I had covered his words with a part of my flesh.

    µ±•r¡¢¤Þ¤ÀÀ¥³æ¤ÎÄ§Îï¤À¤Ã¤¿¥¼¥®¥ª¥ó¡£

    At that time, Zegion was just an insect monster.

    ¥«¥Ö¥È¥à¥·¤È¥¯¥ï¥¬¥¿¤ò×ã¤·¤Æ¸î¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ê¡¢ºÎ¤È¤âÐÄ”^¤ë¸ñºÃÁ¼¤¤×Ë¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    He had the appearance of a Japanese rhinoceros beetle and a stag beetle, it was a really cool appearance which tickled my fancy.

    ÌåéL50cm³Ì¶È¤ÎÏxÐÍÄ§ª•¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢Ï£ÉÙ¤Ê‚€Ìå¤À¤ÈÂ„¤¤¤¿¤Î¤Ç¥é¥ß¥ê¥¹¤ËîA¤±¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    It was an insect type demonic beast with length of 50 cm, since I heard it was a rare individual I handed him over to Ramiris.

    ¤Þ¤¢¡¢ÃÔŒm¤Ë·Å¤ÄÇ°¤Ë¡¢°³¤ÎÌåÄÚ¤ÇÄ§ËØ¤ËñZÈ¾¤Þ¤»¤Æ¤¤¤¿Ä§ä“¤òÊ¹¤Ã¤Æ¡¢·ÀÓùÁ¦¤â¸ß¤á¤Æ¤¢¤²¤¿¤Î¤À¤±¤É......

    Well, before I sent him to the dungeon, I¡¯ve also used the demon steel that had adapted to my magic essence in my body, in order to raise his defenses......

    ´_¤«¡¢ËÆ¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ê·ä¤ÈÒ»¾w¤Ë¡£

    Indeed, that bee also looked simr.

    ¤½¤ì¤¬¡¢¥¼¥®¥ª¥ó¤È¥¢¥Ô¥È¤Ê¤ó¤À¤±¤É¡¢¤Þ¤µ¤«¤³¤ó¤ÊÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤È¤Ï¡£

    So it¡¯s Zegion and Apito, I didn¡¯t think this would happen.

    ¥¢¥Ô¥È¤ÏÄ§ä“¤Î¥³©`¥Æ¥£¥ó¥°¤È¡±Ãû¸¶¤±¡±¤À¤±¤À¤±¤É......¥¼¥®¥ª¥ó¤Ï³¬ßM»¯¤Þ¤Ç¤·¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    I¡¯ve simply gave Apito a demon steel coating and ¡°named¡± her...... but to think Zegion would actually undergo hyper evolution.

    ÑÔ¤¦¤Ê¤ì¤Ð¡¢°³¤ÎÀíÏë¤Î‘éêLÐÎ‘B¤ò³Ö¤Ä¡¢‘éêLÌØ»¯¤ÎÄ§ÈË¤Ø¤È¡£

    So to speak, by using my idealbat form, it has evolved into a majin specialized inbat.

    ¸ü¤Ë¤Ï¡¢³£¤Ë¤ä¤ê¤¹¤®¤ë¤ÈÔuÅÐ¸ß¤¤ÖÇ»ÛÖ®Íõ¤Ë¤è¤ëÄ§¸ÄÔì¤Î½Y¹û¡¢¤¢¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ê´æÔÚ¤¬Éú¤Þ¤ì¤¿¤Î¤«¡£

    Furthermore, Wisdom King Raphael who was reputed for always going overboard also remodeled him, and this existence was the result.

    ¤½¤ó¤Ê¥¼¥®¥ª¥ó¤¬¡¢¥ô¥§¥ë¥É¥é¤È¤ÎÌØÓ–¤ò½U¤¿¤Î¤À¡¢¤½¤³¤é¤ÎÕß¤ËÏàÊÖ¤¬³öÀ´¤ëÔU¤¬Ÿo¤¤¡£

    This Zegion, had also underwent intensive training alongside Veldora, there¡¯s no way the other party could be his opponent.

    °³¤ÎÓèÏë¤ÏÕý¤·¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£

    My expectations were correct.

    ¥Ç¥£¥á¥ó¥·¥ç¥ó¥ì¥¤

    ¡¸´ÎÔªµÈ»îÇÐ¶Ï²¨„Ó£¡¡¹

    ¡°Dimension ray!¡±

    ¥¼¥®¥ª¥ó¤¬ÓÒÊÖ¤ÎÎåÖ¸¤òé_¤­¡¢Õñ¤êÏÂ¤í¤·¤¿¡£

    Zegion had spread out his 5 fingers, and swung down.

    ¤½¤ì¤À¤±¤Ç¡¢´ÎÔªÇÐ¶Ï¤Ë¤è¤ë¿Õég¶Ï½~¤¬Éú¤¸¤ë¡£

    Just like that, the dimensions were severed and the space disconnected.

    æz¤ÎòTÊ¿¤¬µÖ¿¹³öÀ´¤º¤ËµÈ»î¤Ë¤µ¤ì¡¢Ž†¤­Ìí¤¨¤Ç¸ü¤ËÒ»ÈË¡£

    The armored knight couldn¡¯t resist this, and someone else also got caught up in the coteral.

    é_Ê¼10Ãë½U¤¿¤º¤Ë¡¢£´Ãû¤¬ËÀÍö¤·¤¿¡£

    10 seconds after it began, and 4 are already dead.

    ¥¢¥«¥ó¡£¤³¤ì¤Ï¥¢¥­¥Þ¥»¥ó¤ï¡£

    Oh dear. This one¡¯s hopeless.

    ÈËég¤ÎÏÞ½ç¤ò³¬Ô½¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£égß`¤¤¤Ê¤¯¡¢³¬Ô½Õß¤À¡£

    He has already crossed the borders of human limitation. Without a doubt, he¡¯s someone who has transcended.

    °³¤ÎÓ‹Ëã¤Ç¤Ï¡¢¥¢¥Ô¥È¤¬È«Ê¢ÆÚ¤Î¥Ò¥Ê¥¿K¤ËŠ¤¤¡£¤½¤Î¥¢¥Ô¥È¤Ç¤µ¤¨¤â¡¢¥¼¥®¥ª¥ó¤ÎÇ°¤Ç¤Ï£³·Ö³Ö¤¿¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    ording to my calctions, Apito¡¯s even stronger than Hinata at her best. Even apito wouldn¡¯tsts 3 minutes before Zegion.

    ¥¼¥®¥ª¥ó¤¬±¾šÝ¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤Þ¤Ç¤Î•rég¤·¤«¡£

    Then there¡¯s when Zegion is actually serious.

    ºÎ¤Ç¤³¤ó¤ÊŠ¤¤¤Î¤¬ÃÔŒm¤Ë£¿ ÎðÌåŸo¤¯¤Í£¿

    Why is someone so strong in the dungeon? Isn¡¯t that a waste?

    ¤ÈË¼¤¤¤â¤·¤¿¤¬¡¢¥³¥¤¥Ä¤ÏÃØÃÜ±øÆ÷¤À¡£

    Or so I think, this guy¡¯s a secret weapon now.

    ¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦ÊÂ¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤ª¤³¤¦¡£¤È¤¤¤¦¤«¡¢ÏÂÊÖ¤ËÖÇ»ÛÖ®Íõ¤ËÎïÊÂ¤òÈÎ¤»¤ë¤È¡¢±¾µ±¤Ë¤È¤ó¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤¤ÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦ÒŠ±¾¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Let¡¯s leave it at that. Or rather, this is a prime example of how badly things can end up when Wisdom King Raphael messes up a task you entrust him.

    Ëû¤Ë¤âºÎ¤«ÈÎ¤»¤¿ÊÂ¤ÏŸo¤«¤Ã¤¿¤«¡¢áá¤Ç¤¸¤Ã¤¯¤ê¤ÈÔ’¤·ºÏ¤¦±ØÒª¤¬¤¢¤ê¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Even thought nothing else was left to him after this, we really need to talk about this afterwards.

    áá¤ÎÈýÈË¤â•rég¤Î†–î}¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    As for the remaining 3 it¡¯s now only a matter of time.

    ˆR¿s±¬°k¤Ë¤è¤ë³¬¸ßŸá²¨¤¬¥¼¥®¥ª¥ó¤òÒu¤¦¤¬¡¢½~Œ·ÀÓù¤Ë¤ÏÍ¨¤¸¤Ê¤¤¡£

    Apressed explosion generating hyper heat waves assaulted Zegion, but it doesn¡¯t go through its absolute defense.

    ¹ÖÁ¦×ÔÂý¤â¡¢¥¼¥®¥ª¥ó¤ËÁ¦±È¤Ù¤Ç¢¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¡£

    The same goes for that freakish strength, whenpared with Zegion¡¯s strength it was crushed.

    ¸ÄÔì¤Ë¤è¤ë„¿¹û¤«¡¢³¬ËÙ¹¥“Ä¤òÀR¤ê³ö¤¹¥ª¥Ã¥µ¥ó¤Î„Ó¤­¤â¡¢¥¼¥®¥ª¥ó¤Ë¤ÏÖ¹¤Þ¤Ã¤ÆÒŠ¤¨¤¿¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    Due to the effects of the modification, the old man who moved at high speeds to attack, was saw through by Zegion and was stopped.

    ½Y¹û¡¢ºÏÓ‹¤·¤ÆÒ»·Ö’ì¤«¤é¤º¤Ë×îáá¤Î£·Ãû¤Ïµ¹¤µ¤ì¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    In the end, they hardlysted a minute before thest of the 7 were defeated.

    ¤Ö¤Ã¤Á¤ã¤±¡¢°³¤¬¤¢¤Î×Ë¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¥¼¥®¥ª¥ó¤È‘é¤Ã¤Æ¤â¡¢ÄÜÁ¦¤òÊ¹¤ï¤Ê¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦ÖÆÏÞ¤ò¤·¤¿¤éØ“¤±¤ë¤«¤âÖª¤ì¤Ê¤¤¡£

    I admit, if I were to fight Zegion in that form, if I can¡¯t use my abilities even I would lose.

    ¤½¤ó¤Ê¸ÐÏë¤«¤é¡¢ÏÈ³Ì¤Î¥Ù¥Ë¥Þ¥ë¤Ø¤Î†–¤¤¤¬Éú¤Þ¤ì¤¿¤Î¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    And due to this thought, the previous question towards Benimaru arose.

    ÊÀ¤ÎÖÐ¤Ë¤ÏŠÕß¤¬ëL¤ìÇ±¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤ë¤È¤ÏË¼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤·¡¢ÓÍ¶Ï¤â¤·¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤Ä¤â¤ê¤À¤Ã¤¿¤±¤É......

    There are hidden strong individuals in this world, so one should never be careless......

    ¤Þ¤µ¤«¤ªÏ¥Ôª¤Ë¤³¤ó¤Ê¤Î¤¬ëL¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤È¤Ï¡¢ÏëÏñ¤ÎÐ±¤áÉÏ¤ò¤¤¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    An to think one such strong individual was hidden in my territory, this was something outside of my wildest imagination.

    ±¾µ±¡¢ÊÀ¤ÎÖÐ¤È¤ÏÀí½â³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Truthfully, I¡¯ll never truly understand this world.

    ¤³¤¦¤·¤ÆÃÔŒmÄÚ¤Î‘éêL¤Ï½KÁË¤·¡¢°³¤Ï¸ü¤Ë35ÍòÃû·Ö¤Î»ê¤ò«@µÃ¤·¤¿¤Î¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    And so the battle in the dungeon ended, and I have obtained another 350,000 individual¡¯s worth of souls.

    ¤½¤·¤ÆµØÉÏ¤Ë¤ª¤¤¤Æ¤â¡¢×îáá¤Î‘é¤¤¤¬Ê¼¤Þ¤í¤¦¤È¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    And above ground, thest battle is about to begin.

 Chapter 159 â€“ The Capitalâ€™s defensive battle.

    Once again thank you Lion Mask san for your draft, that and calming the masses.

    159Ô’ Ê×¶¼·ÀÐl‘é

    The Capital¡¯s defensive battle.

    ™C¼×ÜŠ‡â?ÜŠ‡âéL¤Ç¤¢¤ë¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤Ï¡¢ÃÔŒm¹¥ÂÔ²¿ê ¤È¤ÎßB½j¤¬Í¾ÇÐ¤ì¤¿ÊÂ¤Ë²»œº¤òëL¤»¤Ê¤¤¡£

    The Armored Corps ?Corp captain Calgurio didn¡¯t hide his dissatisfaction over the fact contacts were cut.

    TN Note: the raw for General is ½«ÜŠ, the one used here literally means ¡°army corps captain¡±.

    ½ðÆ·év‚S¤â¤½¤¦¤À¤¬¡¢ºÎ¤è¤ê¤âÙ|¤Î¸ß¤¤¡±Ä§¾§Ê¯¡±¤Ï¡¢½ñáá¤â´óÁ¿¤Ë±ØÒª¤È¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¯¤ë¤Î¤À¡£

    The goods and money are also needed, but above allrge quantities of high quality ¡°Monster Cores¡± will likely be needed from here on out.

    TN Note: Daily reminder the raw trantes to Demonic Crystals, but yeah it¡¯s basically monster cores. Will change to that if people want that. Otherwise there¡¯ll just be a daily note about this.

    ¤É¤ì¤À¤±¤¢¤Ã¤Æ¤â×ã¤ê¤Ê¤¤³Ì¤Ç¡¢ÃÔŒm¤«¤é°á³ö¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤¯¤ë¤½¤ì¤é¤òÌ÷¤á¤ÆÔÃ¤ËÈë¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤«¤é¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Since it was at a degree where it was never enough, he looked with glee at the sight of them being carried out of the dungeon.

    ¤·¤«¤·¡¢35ÍòÃû¤âÍ¶Èë¤·¤¿ÒÔÉÏ¡¢¤³¤ìÒÔÉÏ¤Î±ø¤òÃÔŒm¤ËÏò¤«¤ï¤»¤ë¤Î¤Ï¾ßºÏ¤¬™¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£ºÎ¤é¤«¤ÎÎ£ê“¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤È¤·¤Æ¤â¡¢Í»È»¤ËßB½j¤¬Í¾½~¤¹¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤ÏÏë¶¨Íâ¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    However, with 350,000 sent in, sending in any more soldiers would fare badly. Even when danger was expected, contact suddenly cut off was unexpected.

    ¢¤ËÃ{ÍþµÄ¤Ê´æÔÚ¨D¨DÀý¤¨¤Ð¥ô¥§¥ë¥É¥éµÈ¨D¨D¤¬¾Ó¤¿¤È¤·¤Æ¤â¡¢ÏÈî^¤¬áá·½¤Øˆó¸æ¤¹¤ëÊÂ¤ÇÈ«†T¤¬Ã{Íþ¤òÕJ×R³öÀ´¤ë¤è¤¦¤ËßB½YßB½j¤ÎÊÖ¶Î¤âœÊ‚ä¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¤«¤é¡£

    If threats existed ¨D¨Di.e. Veldora¨D¨D was verified, the means for the frontline group to contact all personnel via linked contacting had been prepared.

    ¤½¤ì¤Ê¤Î¤Ë¡¢½Y¹û¤ÏÓùÓE¤ÎÍ¨¤ê¡£

    But the results, are as shown.

    ÃÔŒmÈë¤ê¿Ú¤ÏÒÀÈ»¤È¤·¤Æ¿Ú¤òé_¤±¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤¬¡¢ÖÐ¤ËÈË¤¬¤¤¤ëšÝÅä¤ÏŸo¤¤¤Î¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    The dungeon¡¯s entrance is still wide open, yet there were no signs of anyone.

    ¡¸¤É¤¦¤¤¤¦ÊÂ¤À£¿¡¹

    ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡±

    ¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤Î…Û¤­¤Ë¡¢²ÎÖ\ß_¤Ï´ð¤¨¤ò³Ö¤¿¤Ê¤¤¡£

    Calgurio muttered, but his advisors couldn¡¯t answer.

    ¤½¤ó¤ÊÖÐ¡¢

    Meanwhile,

    ¡¸ÃÔŒm¤ÏÌ½Ë÷¤¹¤ë¤â¤Î¡£

    ÜŠ‡â¤Ë¤è¤êÇÖ¹¥¤¹¤ë¤â¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡¢¤ÈÑÔ¤¦ÊÂ¤Ç¤·¤ç¤¦¤«£¿¡¹

    ¡°The Dungeon is a ce to explore.

    It¡¯s not meant to be invaded by an army, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ÑýÆF¤Ê¤ëÃÀÅ®¤¬¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤ËÕZ¤ê¤«¤±¤¿¡£

    Said a bewitching beauty to Calgurio.

    µÛ¹ú™C¼×ÜŠ‡â¤ÎÖÆ·þ¤ËÉí¤ò°ü¤ó¤À¡¢Èý¾Þî^¤Îî^¤ÎÒ»ÈË¡¢¥ß¥é¥ó¥À¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Dressed in the Empire¡¯s Armored Corp¡¯s uniform, One of Cerberus¡¯s bosses, Miranda.

    ¥æ¥¦¥­¤ÎÃÜÃü¤òÊÜ¤±¡¢¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤Î„ÓÏò±OÒ•¤ÈÄ§Îï¤Î¹ú¤Ø¤ÎÇÖ¹¥×´›r¤ÎÒ•²ì¤òÐÐ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    Having received a secret order from Yuuki, she was to keep tabs on Calgurio¡¯s actions while observing the situation of Tempest¡¯s Invasion.

    ¤¿¤À¤·¡¢µÛ¹ú™C¼×ÜŠ‡â¤Î±¾²¿¸¶¤­²ÎÖ\¹Ù¤ÎµØÎ»¤Ï±¾Îï¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    However, her position as the headquarter advisor of the Empire¡¯s Armored Corps was the real deal.

    ¤½¤ì¤Ê¤ê¤ÎŒgÁ¦¤ò³Ö¤Á¡¢¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤Î²ÎÖ\¤È¤·¤ÆÊË¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    With befitting abilities, she served as one of Calgurio¡¯s advisor.

    ¡¸¤½¤ì¤Ï¡¢¥æ¥¦¥­¤ÎÐ¡É®¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤«£¿¡¹

    ¡°Did the little brat Yuuki say that?¡±

    ¡¸¤Ï¤¤¡£

    ¤¢¤ÎÈË¤Ï¡¢ÃÔŒm¤ò¹¥ÂÔ¤¹¤ë¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢¾«ä„¤Î¤ß¤ò·Å¤Ä¤Ù¤­¤À¤ÈÉê¤·¤Æ¤ª¤ê¤Þ¤·¤¿¡¹

    ¡°Yes.

    That person said, if you wish to capture the dungeon, you should have sent in only the elites.¡±

    ¡¸ñRÂ¹¤Ê£¡ ¾«ä„¤òËÍ¤êÞz¤ó¤À¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤«£¡£¡¡¹

    ¡°Ridiculous! I did sent in the elites!!¡±

    ¤½¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤òÂ„¤­²»™CÏÓ¤½¤¦¤Ë´ð¤¨¤ë¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¡£

    Calgurio gave an ill-temper answer after hearing her words.

    Õý¤·¤¯¡¢µÛ¹úÜŠ¤ÎÖÐ¤Ç¤â×îŠ¤È×ÔØ“¤¹¤ë¡¢¸ÄÔì±ø‡â¤Î¾«ä„35Íò¤òËÍ¤êÞz¤ó¤À¤Î¤À¡£¤³¤ìÒÔÉÏ¤òÍû¤à¤Î¤Ï¡¢¸ßÍû¤ß¤¬ß^¤®¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Correction, prided as the empire¡¯s strongest corps, the Armored Remodeled corp¡¯s 350,000 elites had been sent in. Looking for anymore than this would simply be overbearing expectations.

    TN Note: Formerly known as the Cybeic Corps

    ¡¸¤·¤«¤·¡¢¤½¤ÎÈ«¤Æ¤òï‹¤ßÞz¤ß¡¢Î´¤ÀÃÔŒm¤Ï´æÔÚ¤·¤Þ¤¹¡£

    ÄÚ²¿¤Ç¤Î˜”×Ó¤òÌ½¤ëÊÂ¤¬³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤ÉÏ¤Ë¡¢¤³¤ìÒÔÉÏÔ®ÜŠ¤ò²î¤·Ïò¤±¤ëÊÂ¤âëy¤·¤¤¡£

    ³öÀ´¤ë¤Î¤Ï¡¢Éú¤­¤ÆÍâ¤Ë³ö¤ÆÀ´¤ëÕß¤ò´ý¤ÄÊÂ¤Î¤ß¡¢¤Ç¤¹¤«£¿¡¹

    ¡°And yet, after taking them all in, the dungeon still stands.

    Since we couldn¡¯t explore the situation inside, sending in reinforcements is a difficult matter.

    All we can do now, is wait for the survivors toe out, is it?¡±

    ¡¸°²ÐÄ¤»¤è¡£ÌKÉú„¿¹û¤¬¤¢¤ëÍóÝ†¤òÉÏÎ»¤ÎÕß¤Ë¤ÏÅä¤Ã¤Æ¤ª¤ë¡£

    ˆó¸æ¤Ç¤Ï¡¢ËÀ¤ó¤Ç¤âÃÔŒm¤ÎÍâ¤Ë¤ÆÍ»î³öÀ´¤ë¤È¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Õl¤â³ö¤Æ¤³¤Ê¤¤Ëù¤òÒŠ¤ë¤Ë¡¢¹¥ÂÔ¤Ïí˜Õ{¤ÈÑÔ¤¦ÊÂ¤À¡¹

    ¡°Be at ease. The bracelets with the revival effect have been given to the strong individuals.

    ording to reports, when they die they would revive outside the dungeon no.

    Since no one has appeared, that means the dungeon conquering has been sessful thus far.¡±

    ¡¸¤Ç¤¹¤¬......½Y¾Ö¡¢ÍóÝ†¤ÎÌKÉú„¿¹û¤âÎ´´_ÕJ¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Ç¤·¤ç¤¦£¿

    ¤¢¤ÎÈË¤¬ÑÔ¤¦¤Ë¤Ï¡¢¥¹¥­¥ë¤Ç„“¤é¤ì¤¿ÍóÝ†¤À¤í¤¦¤«¤é¡¢ÍÔª¤Ï²»¿ÉÄÜ¤À¡¢¤È¡¹

    ¡°Except...we aren¡¯t entirely certain the bracelet¡¯s revival effects actually work though?

    That person said, since the bracelets were created with a skill, they couldn¡¯t be replicated¡±

    ¤½¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤ËÑº¤·üa¤ë¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¡£

    This silenced Calgurio.

    ÜŠ‡âéL¤ÏÁ¦¤À¤±¤Ç³É¤ì¤ë¤â¤Î¤Ç¤ÏŸo¤¤¡£Á¦¤¬Ÿo¤±¤ì¤Ð¤Ê¤ëÊÂ¤Ï³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡¢¬F×´°ÑÎÕ¤â³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¤è¤¦¤ÊŸoÄÜ¤Ë¤Ï›Q¤·¤Æ„Õ¤Þ¤é¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    A corps captain isn¡¯t chosen based on strength alone. Even if you can¡¯t be one without strength, if one is incapable of grasping the current situation of things, they are not fit for the role.

    ½ñ¤Î¥ß¥é¥ó¥À¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤ÏÕý¤·¤¯¡¢ÌKÉú„¿¹û¤ÏÎ´ÖªÊý¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Miranda¡¯s words held truth; the revival effect is an unknown factor.

    ¤À¤¬¡¢¾«ä„¤¬35Íò¤â¾Ó¤Æ¹¥ÂÔ²»¿ÉÄÜ¤Ê˜‹ÔìÎï¤Ê¤É¿¼¤¨¤é¤ì¤Ê¤¤¡£

    But, a structure that can¡¯t be taken down even with 350,000 elites is unthinkable.

    ´ó¶¼ÊÐ¤òŽ×¤Ä¤â»Ò a¤ËŽ¢¤¹¤À¤±¤Î¡¢Í¾ÞH¤â¤Ê¤¤ÜŠÊÂÁ¦¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    A militant force that could take burn severalrge cities to ashes, they could definitely be called an unreasonable force with confidence.

    ×î™¡¢ÃÔŒm¤´¤ÈÆÆ‰²¤·¾¡¤¹¤À¤±¤ÇÍÑ³ö¤Ï¿ÉÄÜ¤Ê¹Q¤Ê¤Î¤À¡£

    Worse case scenario, they could destroy the dungeon and escape it.

    Ä§Îï¤Î¹úÊ×¶¼¤ØÏò¤±¤¿ÜŠ„Ý¤¬20Íò¡¢²Ð´æ±øÁ¦¤Ï15Íò¡£

    200,000 troops headed towards the Capital of Tempest, and the remaining forces number 150,000.

    ¤Þ¤À15ÍòÃû¤â¾Ó¤ë¤È¿¼¤¨¤ë¤è¤ê¡¢²Ð¤ê15ÍòÃû¤·¤«¾Ó¤Ê¤¤¤È¿¼¤¨¤ë¤Ù¤­¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    One could say they still have 150,000 soldiers, yet it should be thought of as having 150,000 soldiers left.

    ÊÂ¤³¤³¤ËÖÁ¤Ã¤Æ¡¢¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤ÏÄ§Îï¤Î¹ú¤ò¸Ê¤¯ÒŠ¤Æ¤¤¤¿¿ÉÄÜÐÔ¤ËË¼¤¤ÖÁ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    Now that things have reaches this stage, Calgurio thought perhaps they have underestimated tempest.

    Ò»µ©È«ÜŠ¤ò¼¯½Y¤µ¤»¤ë¤Ù¤­¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢Ä§Îï¤Î¹ú¤ÎÊ×¶¼¹¥ÂÔ¤ËÈ«Á¦¤ò×¢¤°¤Î¤¬×îÉÆ¤À¤È¿¼¤¨¤ë¡£

    Gathering the army¡¯s forces, and focusing entirely on taking down the capital of tempest would be the best course of action.

    ¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤ÏÅÐ¶Ï¤ËÃÔ¤¤¡¢¤½¤·¤Æ¡¢

    Calgurio was lost in through, then,

    ¡¸¤³¤ÎµØ¤ËÉÙÊý¤ÎßB½j²¿ê ¤Î¤ß²Ð¤·¡¢ÎÒµÈ¤ÏÄ§Îï¤Î¹ú¤ÎÊ×¶¼¹¥ÂÔ¤Ë¼Ó„Ý¤¹¤ë£¡

    ¤½¤·¤ÆÃÔŒm¹¥ÂÔ²¿ê ¤È¤ÎßB½j¤À¤¬¡¢Ì½Ë÷¥Á©`¥à¤ò¾Ž³É¤·¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡°Leave a fewmunication Squad here, we will reinforce the tempest capital-attacking forces!

    And then contact the dungeon capturing force, and organize a search team¨D¨D¡±

    ¤½¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤òÑÔ¤¤½K¤¨¤ëÊÂ¤Ï³öÀ´¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£

    He didn¡¯t have the chance to finish his sentence.

    ×´›r¤Ï¼È¤Ë„Ó¤­Ê¼¤á¤Æ¤ª¤ê¡¢¤½¤ÎÁ÷¤ì¤ÏœuŽ†¤¯±¼Á÷¤È¤Ê¤ê¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ªß_¤òï‹¤ßÞz¤à¤Ù¤¯Ñº¤·¼Ä¤»¤ë¡£

    The situation had started to show change, as the inflowing whorl had swallowed Calgurio and co.

    ¶à·½ÃæÍ¬•r×÷‘é¡¢¤½¤ì¤¬³ð¤È¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    Fighting at multiple fronts shall be their damnation.

    ??????????????????????????

    µÛ¹úÜŠ¤ÎÃÔŒmÍ»Èë¤¬ÍêÁË¤¹¤ë¤Þ¤Ç¤Îég¡¢Ê×¶¼¹¥ÂÔ¤ËßMÕ¹¤ÏŸo¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£

    When the Empire¡¯s army had finished charging into the dungeon, their capital warfront on the other hand had not progressed at all.

    ¾àëx¤Ë¤·¤ÆÊý¥­¥íµØµã¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¡¢ÒÆ„Ó¤¹¤ë¤Ë¤âÄ¿¤È±Ç¤ÎÏÈ¡£

    Only a few kilometers away from their current point, it was but a stone¡¯s throw away.

    ¤Ê¤Î¤ÇµÛ¹úÜŠ¤â’‡µãÔOÖÃ¤ËÒ»ÈÕ¤òÙM¤ä¤·¡¢Ä§Îï¤Î¹ú¤ÎÊ×¶¼ÖÜÞx¤Î‚É²ì¤òÐÐ¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤ß¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    They¡¯ve spent a day to set up base, and send only the reconnaissance team to scout out the capital¡¯s surroundings.

    ¥²¥ë¥É¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ó¤ÊµÛ¹úÜŠ¤ÎŒê¤ò±Ç¤ÇÐ¦¤¦¡£

    Towards the Empire¡¯s army, Gerudoughed scornfully.

    Ž×¤é‚É²ì¤ò¤·¤è¤¦¤È¤â¡¢·ü±ø¤ò¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ëÔU¤Ç¤âŸo¤¤¤Î¤À¤«¤éÒâÎ¶¤ÏŸo¤¤¡£

    No matter how much they scouted, it was meaningless for no ambushes were stationed.

    ÁF¤òÊË’ì¤±¤ë¤Ë¤ÏÊ×¶¼¤¬½ü¤¹¤®¤ë¤Î¤Ç¡¢½ñ»Ø¤ÏÕýÃæ¤«¤é¤ÎÐnÍ»¤Ë¤è¤ëÕý¡©ÌÃ¡©¤È¤·¤¿‘éêL¤¬¥á¥¤¥ó¤È¤Ê¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    Since they were too close to the capital to deploy traps, this time it will be a straight up head-on collision.

    Êý¤ÎÉÏ¤Ç¤ÏˆRµ¹µÄ¤Ë²»Àû¡£

    They were overwhelmingly disadvantaged in terms of numbers.

    ¤·¤«¤·¡¢¥²¥ë¥É¤ÎÒÛÄ¿¤Ï×ãÖ¹¤á¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢Ê×¶¼·ÀÐl¤Î×îÇ°¾€¤ò¾S³Ö¤¹¤ëÊÂ¤Ë¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    However, Gerudo¡¯s role is to stall, to maintain the frontline defenses of the capital.

    ¥É¥ï©`¥ÕÍõ¤ÎµÃÒâ¤È¤¹¤ë‘éÐg¡¢±Ú¤È¤Ê¤ë²¿ê ¤ÎÄÚ‚È¤«¤éŠÁ¦¤Ê¹¥“ÄÄ§·¨¤ò·Å¤Ä¤È¤¤¤¦×÷‘é¡£

    A battle tactic that the Dwarven King is most skilled at, tounch powerful magic behind protective troops forming a wall

    TN note: ...that¡¯s kinda standard.

    ¥²¥ë¥Éß_¤ËÏò¤¤¤¿¡¢…g¼ƒÃ÷¿ì¤Ê×÷‘é¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    To Gerudo, this was a clean and simple strategy.

    ŠÁ¦¤Ê¹¥“ÄÄ§·¨¤ò·Å¤Ä¤Î¤Ï¡¢¼tÑ×Ð\ß_¤À¡£

    And the onesunching the powerful magic spells, are the Kurenai.

    ¥Ù¥Ë¥Þ¥ë¤ÎÓHÐlê ¤Ç¤¢¤ë±ËµÈ¤¬¡¢½ñ»Ø¤Î×÷‘é¤ÎÒª¤È¤Ê¤ë¡£¸ü¤Ë¡¢Ô®ÜŠ¤È¤·¤Æ¤ä¤Ã¤ÆÀ´¤¿¥¸¥å¥é¤Î´óÉ­ÁÖ¤ÎÉÏÎ»´æÔÚ¤Ë¤è¤ëÑýÐg´óê 5,000Ãû¤À¡£

    They, who are Benimaru¡¯s personal guards will be the cornerstones of this battle. In addition, there¡¯s the enforcement from the Great Jura forest¡¯s high ranked existences, the Youjutsu squad of 5,000.

    ¤Þ¤À¤Þ¤À¼¯¤á¤ëÊÂ¤Ï¿ÉÄÜ¤À¤¬¡¢½ñ»Ø¤Ï¹¥“ÄÁ¦¤Î¸ß¤¤Õß¤Î¤ß¤¬¼¯¤Þ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    They could have gathered more, but this time there is a focus on those with high attack power.

    ²Ð¤ê¤Ï¡¢Íò¤¬Ò»¥²¥ë¥Éß_¤¬”¡±±¤·¤¿ëH¤Î×î½K›Q‘é¤Ë‚ä¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    The rest would be prepared for in case when gerudo falls, for the final sh.

    ½ñí•¤Ï¡¢ÈËég¤ÎÁxÓÂ±øß_¤È»ì¤¶¤Ã¤¿¡¢¾Ž³É×÷˜I¤òÐÐ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¥Ï¥º¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    At the moment, they were formed by the human volunteer squad, and should currently be assigned into groups.

    ½ñ»Ø¤ÎÑýÐg´óê 5,000Ãû¤Ï¡¢¥Ù¥Ë¥Þ¥ë¤Î¼Þ¤ò×Ô³Æ¤¹¤ë¡¢éL±Ç×å¤Î¥â¥ß¥¸¤¬´ú±í¤È¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    The squadron of 5,000 Youjutsu users is led by Benimaru¡¯s self-proimed Spouse, Momiji the tengu.

    ¡¸µ©ÄÇ˜”¤Îžé¤Ë„ÙÀû¤ò£¡£¡¡¹

    ¡°For my Husband-sama, Victory!!¡±

    TN Note: *Now loading...

    ¤È¡¢¼¯¤Ã¤¿Õßß_¤ò¼¤Àø¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤¬Î¢Ð¦¤Þ¤·¤¤¡£

    And so she invigorated the masses heartwarmingly.

    ÖÜ‡ì¤«¤éÜ¥¤òÂñ¤á¤Æ¤¤¤­¡¢šÝ¤¬¸¶¤±¤Ð¼È³ÉÊÂŒg¤¬³öÀ´ÉÏ¤¬¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    It looks like the hurdles had already been cleared, and by now it¡¯s already an established fact.

    TN Note: While ¡°ÖÜ‡ì¤«¤éÜ¥¤òÂñ¤á¤Æ¤¤¤­¡± literally means the surrounding moat has been filled, derived from the saying ¡°ÍâÜ¥¤òÂñ¤á¤ë¡±/ to fill the outer moat. Deriving from Sengoku era, in a nutshell it means to reach the objective you must first clear the obstacle. Given the context the author¡¯s most likely implying that Momiji had cleared the hurdles of romance I think. God knows when don¡¯t ask me......

    ‘éÂÔ¤Î¶ÎëA¤Ç¡¢¥Ù¥Ë¥Þ¥ë¤Ï¥â¥ß¥¸¤ËØ“¤±¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤È¥²¥ë¥É¤ÏË¼¤¦¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢±¾ÈË¤Ï°¸ÍâÏÓ¤¬¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤«¤âÖª¤ì¤Ê¤¤¡£

    At the strategizing stage it would seem Momiji is above Benimaru, thought Gerudo, though the person in question might unexpectedly not dislike this.

    TN Note: I guess it¡¯s true when they say love is a battlefield.

    ±¾µ±¤ËÏÓ¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢¤È¤Ã¤¯¤ËŒ„I¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¤«¤é¡£

    If he really disliked it, he would have dealt with it long ago.

    ¤½¤¦¤Ç¤Ê¤±¤ì¤Ð¡¢¡º´óÔªŽ›¡»¤ÎÃû¤¬Æü¤¯¤È¤¤¤¦¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    If that ain¡¯t it, the title ¡°Supreme Commander¡± would weep.

    áá·½¤ÎÖ§Ô®ÌåÖÆ¤âÍòÈ«¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢¹¥“ÄÊÖ¶Î¤Ë¤â†–î}¤ÏŸo¤¤¡£

    The backline support are perfect, our means of attack are ready.

    áá¤Ï¡¢µÛ¹úÜŠ¤È×Ô·Öß_¤ÎÜŠ¡¢¤É¤Á¤é¤ÎÄ§·¨½Y½ç¤¬ÉÏ¤ÇÈçºÎ¤ËÏàÊÖ¤Î¹¥“ÄÄ§·¨¤ò·À¤®ÇÐ¤ì¤ë¤«¡¢¤½¤ÎÊÂ¤Ç„ÙØ“¤¬›Q¤Þ¤ë¤ÈÑÔ¤Ã¤ÆÁ¼¤¤¡£

    Afterwards, the Empire¡¯s army and our own army, whether their barriers are stronger and how to defend against their magic attacks, these will be the deciding factors of this battle.

    ¤À¤¬¤½¤ì¤Ï¡¢Í¨³£¤Ê¤é¤Ð......¤ÎÔ’¤À¡£

    That would be the case......under normal circumstances.

    ½ñ»Ø¤Î‘é¤Ëì¶¤¤¤Æ¡¢¥²¥ë¥É¤ÎÏÂ¤Ë¥·¥ª¥ó¤¬¤ä¤Ã¤ÆÀ´¤Æ¡¢×Ô·Öß_¤â„ÙÊÖ¤ËÐÐ„Ó¤¹¤ë¤ÈÐûÑÔ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    In this battle, there¡¯s Shion under Gerudo¡¯s supervision, and she dered that she would take independent action.

    „ÙÊÖ¤ËÐÐ„Ó¡¢±¾À´¤Ê¤é¤ÐÑÔÕZµÀ¶Ï¤ÊÔ’¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Doing as she pleases, this would usually be considered an outrageous act.

    ¤À¤¬¡¢Êý¤ÎÉÏ¤ÇˆRµ¹µÄ¤Ë²»Àû¤Ê¬F×´¤ò´òÆÆ¤¹¤ë¤Ë¤Ï¡¢¥·¥ª¥ó¤Î˜”¤Ê³ö÷LÄ¿¤Ê´æÔÚ¤ÏÓÐ„¿µÄ¤«¤âÖª¤ì¤Ê¤¤¡£

    But, if they want to offset the current overwhelmingly disadvantageous status quo of fewer numbers, a wild card like Shion just might work.

    ¥Ù¥Ë¥Þ¥ë¤ÎÖ¸Ê¾¤â¡¢

    And Benimaru ordered,

    ¡¸ºÃ¤­¤Ë¤µ¤»¤í¡£¤É¤¦¤»¡¢¤½¤ÎÄÚ¥·¥ª¥ó¤¬ºÎ¤«ÊË³ö¤«¤¹¡£

    ¤½¤Î•r¡¢ÏàÊÖ¤Ë»ìÂÒ¤¬Éú¤¸¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¤«¤é¡¢¤½¤³¤ò¾Ñ¤¨£¡¡¹

    ¡°Just leave her be, She¡¯s probably got something in mind.

    At that moment, when the enemy is thrown into chaos aim and strike!¡±

    ¤ÈÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    He said.

    ¥²¥ë¥É¤ÎÊËÊÂ¤Ï¡¢Øµ×µÄ¤Ë±Ú¤Ë¤Ê¤ê¡¢”³ÜŠ¤òÍ¨¤µ¤Ê¤¤ÊÂ¡£

    Gerudo¡¯s job now, is to be an absolute wall that the enemy army shall not pass.

    ¤½¤ì¤ËØ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ì¤Ð¡¢¤½¤ÎÄÚ¥·¥ª¥ó¤¬ÏàÊÖÜŠ¤ò»ìÂÒ¤µ¤»¤ë¡£¤½¤³¤ËÈ«Á¦¤Ç»ðÁ¦¤ò´ò¤ÁÞz¤á¤ÐÁ¼¤¤¡£

    They¡¯ll put all their heart into defending, and soon Shion will cause chaos in the midst of the enemy army. When the chance arises they¡¯re focuspletely on full-on firepower.

    Œg¤Ë…g¼ƒ¡£

    Simple and straight.

    ¥²¥ë¥É¤Ï¥Ù¥Ë¥Þ¥ë¤òÐÅ¤¸¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤Ç¡¢ÒÉ¤¦ÊÂ¤Ê¤¯×Ô·Ö¤ÎÊËÊÂ¤òÈ«¤¦¤¹¤ë¤À¤±¤À¡£

    Since Gerudo believed in Benimaru, he¡¯ll fulfill his duty without doubt.

    ¤½¤·¤Æ¡¢Ò»ÈÕíþ¤ßºÏ¤¤¤¬¾A¤­¡¢‘é¤¬Ê¼¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¡£

    and so, after the 24 hour standoff, the battle began.

    ¥²¥ë¥É¤Î·ÀÓù¤ÏÕý¤·¤¯âŸ±Ú¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Gerudo¡¯s defenses was impregnable.

    µÛ¹úÜŠ¤Ï¡¢»ÆÉ«ÜŠ‡â¤È³ÈÉ«ÜŠ‡â¤òºÏ¤ï¤»¤¿¡¢17,000Ãû¤ÎÖíÈË×å¤Î‘éÊ¿‡â¤òÇÐ¤ê±À¤¹ÊÂ¤¬³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¤Ç¤¤¤ë¡£

    The empire¡¯s forces were unable to destroy thebinded might of 17,000 high orcs from the yellow corps (Yellow number) and the orange corps (Orange numbers)

    Ð¯Ž¡ÐÍÄ§Œ§³h¤ò·Å¤Ä¤â¡¢¥²¥ë¥É¤Î¥æ¥Ë©`¥¯¥¹¥­¥ë¡ºÊØ×oÕß¡»¤Î„¿¹û¤Ë¤è¤ê¡¢È«ÜŠ¤¬âŸ±Ú¤Î·ÀÓù¤òÓÐ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ëžé¤ËÍ¨ÓÃ¤·¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¡£

    The portable sorcery cannons were nullified by Gerudo¡¯s unique skill ¡°guardian¡±, as it grants his entire army with an iron-d defense.

    ¤Þ¤¿¡¢¥²¥ë¥É¤Î¥æ¥Ë©`¥¯¥¹¥­¥ë¡ºÃÀÊ³¼Ò¡»¤ÎÎ¸´ü¤ò¡¢ÜŠ‡â¹²Í¨¤ÇÊ¹ÓÃ³öÀ´¤ë¤Î¤¬´ó¤­¤ÊÁ¦¤È¤Ê¤ë¡£

    In addition, With his Unique skill ¡ºGourment¡» allowed for goods in his stomach to be shared amongst everyone in the corps.

    ¶àÉÙ¤Î¹ÖÎÒ¤Ï¡¢áá·½¤ÎÖ§Ô®²¿ê ¤«¤é¤ÎÄ§·¨¤ÇÖÎ°K¤¹¤ë¤·¡¢´ó¤­¤Ê¹ÖÎÒ¤ò¤·¤Æ¤â¼´×ù¤Ë»ØÍËa¤òÊ¹ÓÃ³öÀ´¤ë¤Î¤À¤«¤é¡£

    The various injuries sustained would be healed with magic by the backline support team, and major ones would be healed using recovery potions.

    ½ñ»Ø¤Î‘éÕù¤È¤¤¤¦¤è¤ê¤â¡¢ÓÐÊÂ¤Ë‚ä¤¨¤Æ¡ºÎ¸´ü¡»ÄÚ²¿¤Ë¤Ï´óÁ¿¤Î»ØÍËa¤¬³£‚ä¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¡£

    Rather than simply for this war, arge amount of recovery potions would always be stored within his ¡ºstomach¡» in case of emergency situations.

    Æ·Ù|ÁÓ»¯¤âÆð¤­¤Ê¤¤ÉÏ¡¢¥²¥ë¥É¤ÎÅäÏÂ¤Ï¤¤¤Ä¤Ç¤â¡ºÎ¸´ü¡»¤«¤é¤Î³ö¤·Èë¤ì¤òÔS¿É¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    Deterioration never happens, so through the effects of ¡ºstomach¡» Gerudo¡¯s subordinates could take out potions at anytime.

    ±øÕ¾¤Î¸ÅÄî¤«¤é¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤â¡¢ÒÆ„Ó¤¹¤ëÊÂ¤Ê¤¯¤½¤Îˆö¤ÇÖÎ°K¤â¿ÉÄÜ¤Ê¤½¤Î²¿ê ¤Ï¡¢îm¤â¤·¤¤âŸ±Ú¤ÎÄ§Îï¤Ë¤è¤ëµÚ¶þ¤Î±Ú¤È¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Considering this from the military logistics point of view, a troop that could heal the injured on the spot without moving away have became a second trustworthy defensive wall after the impregnable wall.

    TN Note: sounds confusing I know, but that¡¯s what it says...

    ¤½¤ó¤Ê¥²¥ë¥ÉÂÊ¤¤¤ëµÚ¶þÜŠ‡â¤ò¡¢ÉÏ¿Õ¤Ë¸¡¤«¤Ó¸©î«¤¹¤ëÕß¤¬¾Ó¤¿¡£

    Above the second corps led by Gerudo, someone was floating in the skies overlooking them below.

    ¥«¥ì¥é¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    It was Carrera.

    ™Ä§¤Ç¤¢¤ë±ËÅ®¤Ï¡¢¹©¶þÃû¤ÈÒ»¾w¤ËÇéˆóÎä¹Ù¤È¤·¤ÆµÚ¶þÜŠ‡â¤ËÅäÊô¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    This Demon (Demon lord), alongside 2 attendents were assigned to the second corps as the military intelligence officer.

    TN Note: The Kanji was ™Ä§, but the katakana was ¥Ç©`¥â¥ó¥í©`¥É. Maybe the author made a mistake? She was suppose to be a Demon Duke.

    ÎäÈË¤Ç¤¢¤ë¥²¥ë¥É¤Ï¿ì¤¯±ËÅ®ß_¤òÊÜ¤±Èë¤ì¡¢ºÃ¤­¤Ë¤¹¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¤ÈÑÔ¤Ã¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    As a soldier Gerudo dly epted the girls, and told them to act as they see fit.

    ÊÂŒg¡¢¥²¥ë¥É¤¬±ÚÒÛ¤ËØ¤¹¤ëÖÐ¤Ç¡¢¥«¥ì¥éß_¤Ë³öÀ´¤ëÊÂ¤ÏŸo¤¤¤Î¤À¤«¤é¡£

    In reality, with Gerudopletely focused on the role of a wall, there was nothing for Carrera to do.

    ¥«¥ì¥é¤Ï¡¢¥ê¥à¥ë¤«¤é¥²¥ë¥É¤òÊØ¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦ÃÜÃü¤âÊÜ¤±¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    Carrera had received secret orders from Rimuru, to protect Gerudo.

    ¿Ö¤é¤¯¤Ï¡¢¥Æ¥¹¥¿¥í¥Ã¥µ¤ä¥¦¥ë¥Æ¥£¥Þ¤â¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦¤¬¡¢ŽÖ²¿ß_¤ËŒ„I³öÀ´¤Ì³Ì¤ÎŠÕß¤¬µÛ¹úÜŠ¤Ë¾Ó¤¿ˆöºÏ¡¢¤½¤ÎÏàÊÖ¤ò¤·¤Æ•rég¤ò¼Ú¤°¤Î¤¬¥«¥ì¥éß_¤ÎÒÛÄ¿¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    It¡¯s most likely, Testarossa and Ultima had too received simr orders, for amongst the empire¡¯s army are some so strong that not even the executives could handle them, and to stall for time by being their foe is their role.

    TN Note: Funny... pretty sure those two were under house arrest at the dungeon¡¯s lowest floor.

    ¤À¤¬¡¢½ñ¤Ïß`¤¦¡£

    But things are different now.

    ºÎ¹Ê¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢È«Á¦¤ò³ö¤»£¡ ¤È¤¤¤¦îŠ¤Ã¤Æ¤â¤Ê¤¤ÃüÁî¤¬¡¢×îÛ¤ÎÖ÷¤«¤é³ö¤µ¤ì¤¿¤Î¤À¤«¤é¡£

    The reason, Go all out! This was the heaven-sent order from their most beloved master Rimuru.

    ¤¿¤À¤·Ç²¤êß^¤®¤ë¤È¡¢¥Æ¥¹¥¿¤ä¥¦¥ë¤Î¤è¤¦¤ËÅ­¤é¤ì¤ëÊÂ¤âÀí½â¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    However they also understood if they went overboard he would be displeased, as seen from Ul and Testa.

    ¤ä¤êß^¤®¤º¡¢¤À¤¬È«Á¦¤ò³ö¤¹¡£

    Not to overdo it, but go all out.

    ¤È¤¤¤¦ÔU¤Ç¡¢ÉÏ¿Õ¤«¤éºË“ÄÄ§·¨¤ò·Å¤È¤¦¤È¤¹¤ë¥«¥ì¥é¡£

    In conclusion, Carrera decided to release nuclear strike magic from the skies.

    ¡¸¤Á¤ç¡«¡«¡«¤Ã¤È¤ª´ý¤ÁÏÂ¤µ¤¤£¡ ¥«¥ì¥é˜”¡¢½ñºÎ¤ò¤·¤è¤¦¤È¤·¤Þ¤·¤¿¤«¤Ê£¿¡¹

    ¡°W~~~~~ait a moment please! Carrera sama, what are you nning to do now?¡±

    ¸±¹Ù¤ÎÉÏÎ»Ä§½«¥¢¥²©`¥é¤¬»Å¤Æ¤ÆÖ¹¤á¤ËÈë¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Her arc demon vice officer Agera frantically stopped her.

    Ãô¸Ð¤ËšÝÅä¤ò²ìÖª¤·¥«¥ì¥é¤ÎÐÐ„Ó¤òÕi¤àÞx¤ê¡¢éLÄê¤Ë¶É¤êå‘¤¨¤é¤ì¤¿¿à„ºÈË¤È¤·¤Æ¤Î¿±¤¬ƒê¤¨¶É¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    Her sensitivity to signs allowed her to read Carrera¡¯s actions, a skill honed over a long span of time, a genius that has experienced much of life.

    TN Note: Agera¡¯s gender wasn¡¯t specified as a female. It just sounds feminine.

    ¡¸¤ª¤ä£¿ ¥¢¥²©`¥é¡¢ºÎ¤«†–î}¤¬¤¢¤ë¤«¤¤£¿

    ÉÏ¿Õ¤ÇºË±¬°k¤òÆð¤³¤·¤Æ¡¢¤½¤ÎÓàŸá¤ÇµØÉÏ¤ò¤³¤ó¤¬¤ê¤ÈŸ†¤­ÉÏ¤²¤è¤¦¤ÈË¼¤¦¤Î¤À¤¬£¿

    ¤É¤¦¤À¤¤£¿ ÖÐ¡©¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤À¤í¤¦£¿

    Ö±½Ó´ò¤ÁÞz¤Þ¤Ê¤¤¤Ê¤ó¤Æ¡¢Íêèµ¤ÊÊÖ¼Óœp¤¸¤ã¤Ê¤¤¤«£¡¡¹

    ¡°Oya? Agera, is something wrong?

    I was just thinking of initiating a midair nuclear explosion, and roasting the ground with the excess heat?

    How¡¯s that? I¡¯ve contemted about this you know?

    I don¡¯t strike them directly, and would perfectly held back!¡±

    ¡¸ËØÇç¤é¤·¤¤¡¢Íêèµ¤Ç¤¹£¡ Á÷Ê¯¤Ï¥«¥ì¥é˜”¤Ç¤¹£¡£¡¡¹

    ¡°Splendid, it¡¯s perfect! As expected of Carrera Sama!!¡±

    ¡¸ËØÇç¤é¤·¤¯¤¢¤ë¤«©`©`£¡ ¤ªÇ°¤Ïüa¤Ã¤Æ¤í£¡

    ......Á¼¤¤¤Ç¤¹¤«¡¢¥«¥ì¥é˜”¡£¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ï¡¢ÊÖ¼Óœp¤È¤ÏÑÔ¤ï¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¹¡¹

    ¡°Splendid was it©`©`£¡Shut up you!

    ......Are you certain Carrera sama. I do not believe this is truly holding back.¡±

    ¡¸¤Ê¤ó......¤À¤È£¿¡¹

    ¡°Wha.......whatt did you say?¡±

    ¿à„ºÈË¥¢¥²©`¥é¤Ï¡¢Í¬ÁÅ¤Î¥¨¥¹¥×¥ê¤ÎŸoØŸÈÎ¤Ê¥«¥ì¥é¤Ø¤ÎÙpÙm¤òüa¤é¤»¤Æ¡¢×Ó¹©¤ËÔ’¤¹¤è¤¦¤Ë¶¡ŒŽ¤ËÕhÃ÷¤òÊ¼¤á¤ë¡£

    The one who has ample life experience Agera, after silencing her irresponsible Esprit¡¯s ttery, had politely exined as if to a child.

    ×Ô·Ö¤ÎÉÏË¾¤Ç¤¢¤ë¥«¥ì¥é¤Ï¡¢¥Ö¥ì©`¥­¤Î¸¶¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤±©×ßÜ‡¤Î¤è¤¦¤ÊÐÔ¸ñ¤ò¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    Her superior Carrera, had a personality like a runaway car with no brakes.

    Ö¹¤á¤ë¤Î¤Ë·Ç³£¤Ë¿à„º¤¹¤ë¤Î¤À¡£

    It¡¯s going to be very hard work calming her.

    Á¦¤À¤±¤ÏˆRµ¹µÄ¤Ê¤À¤±¤Ë¡¢Ê¼Ä©¤Ë½K¤¨¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Her strength was immense, and equally difficult to manage.

    Í¬˜”¤Î¿à„º¤ò·Ö¤«¤ÁºÏ¤¦¹Q¤ÎÍ¬ÁÅ¥¨¥¹¥×¥ê¤Ï¡¢¥«¥ì¥é¤Ë×·Ëæ¤¹¤ë¤Ð¤«¤ê¤ÇÒÛ¤ËÁ¢¤¿¤Ê¤¤¡£

    Her colleague Esprit who should be carrying the load with her was only a useless bum who¡¯d just follow Carrera around.

    ½Y¹û¡¢È«¤Æ¤Î¿à„º¤Ï¥¢¥²©`¥é¤Ë¤ä¤Ã¤ÆÀ´¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¡¢ÏÓ¤Ê­h¾³¤¬³öÀ´ÉÏ¤¬¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    The result, she was made to carry all the weight, making this a less-than-desirable working environment.

    ÀíÐÔ¤ò³Ö¤Ã¤Æ™Òâ¤òžé¤¹¥Æ¥¹¥¿¥í¥Ã¥µ¤ä¡¢ÖÆÓù¤¹¤ëšÝ¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤¬Ç²¤êß^¤®¤ë¥¦¥ë¥Æ¥£¥Þ¤â´ó¸Å¤À¤È¤ÏË¼¤¦¡£

    She could probably barely manage Testarossa who was malevolent but had reason and Ultima who had restraint but simply overdid it.

    ¤·¤«¤·¡¢³£¤ËÈ«Á¦¤ÇÇ²¤êß^¤®¤ë¥«¥ì¥é¤ÏñjÄ¿¤À¡£

    However, Carrera who always went all out was no good.

    È«Á¦¤ÇÊÂ¤Ë¤¢¤¿¤ê¡¢Ç²¤êß^¤®¤¿¤Ê¤ÈÐ¦¤ï¤ì¤Æ¤â¡¢Ò»¾w¤ËÐ¦¤¨¤ëÐÄ¾³¤Ë¤Ï¤Ê¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Agera didn¡¯t have the mentality to watch her go all out, andugh it off alongside her.

    ¤¤¤ä¡¢½ñ¤Þ¤Ç¤Ï¤½¤ì¤ÇÁ¼¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£

    No, so far it would have been fine.

    ×îŠ¤Î´æÔÚ¤Ç¤¢¤ë™Ä§¤ÎÖÐ¤Ç¤â¡¢ÉÏÎ»´æÔÚ¤Ç¤¢¤ë×Ô·Öß_¡£

    even amongst the strongest demons, they were elites.

    ¤½¤ó¤Ê×Ô·Öß_¤ËÃüÁî³öÀ´¤ëÕß¤Ê¤É¾Ó¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¤«¤é¡£

    Someone who could order them around didn¡¯t existed.

    ¤·¤«¤·¡¢¤³¤ì¤«¤é¤Î•r´ú¡¢Ä§Íõ¥ê¥à¥ë¤ÎÒ™¤¨¤òÁ¼¤¯¤¹¤ëžé¤Ë¤Ï¡¢î^¤òÊ¹¤¦ÊÂ¤òÒ™¤¨¤ë±ØÒª¤¬¤¢¤ë¤È¿¼¤¨¤ë¥¢¥²©`¥é¡£

    However, in this era, if they want to gain the attention of Demon Lord Rimuru, it¡¯s essential that they must start to remember using their brains.

    ×Ô·Ö¤Ï¼È¤Ëî^¤òÊ¹¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    She has already started doing so.

    ¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¡¢ÉÏË¾¤Ç¤¢¤ë¥«¥ì¥é¤Ë¤â¡¢ÉÙ¤·¤Ï¿¼¤¨¤ëÁ¦¤ò³Ö¤Ã¤ÆÙB¤¤¤¿¤¤¡¢¤½¤ì¤¬¥¢¥²©`¥é¤ÎîŠ¤¤¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Even so, to get her superior Carrera to also have the ability to start thinking a little was her sincere wish.

    ¤½¤ó¤Ê¿à„ºÈË¥¢¥²©`¥é¤¬¡¢‘©¡©¤È¥«¥ì¥é¤Ø¤ÈÕhÃ÷¨D¨Dï–¤­¤ä¤¹¤¯ÈË¤ÎÔ’¤òÂ„¤«¤Ê¤¤¥«¥ì¥é¤Ë¡¢Àí½â¤·¤ä¤¹¤¯º†¤Ë¡£¤³¤ì¤¬ëy¤·¤¤¤Î¤À¤¬¨D¨D¤òÐÐ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤½¤Î•r¡£

    And so the worldly wise Agera politely exined to Carrera¨D¨DCarrera was someone who¡¯d get bored easily with long exnations, so the exnation was kept simple concise. It was a difficult task ¨D¨D but when it was done.

    Í»È»¡¢µÛ¹úÜŠ¤ÎÇ°¾€¤Ë®³£¤¬Éú¤¸¤¿¡£

    Suddenly, abnormal changes were happening at the enemy frontlines.

    ×Ï¿ËÐ\¤ËÂÊ¤¤¤é¤ì¤¿¡¢¥·¥ª¥óÓHÐlê ¤¬„Ó¤¤¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Leading the Yomigaeri, Shion and her personal subordinates had begun to move.

    ¤½¤ÎÊý¡¢·²¤½£±Íò¡£

    Their number 10,000.

    ¥·¥ª¥ó¤Ëå‘¤¨¤é¤ì¤·×Ï¿ËÐ\¤¬¡¢¥·¥ª¥ó¤Î¥Õ¥¡¥ó¤òÀp¤áÉÏ¤²¤¿²¿ê ¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Personally trained by Shion herself, putting it in a nutshell the Yomigaeri was a troopposing of her fans.

    TN Note: the Shion fan club! Any new recruits?

    Êý¤â¤µ¤ë¤³¤È¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢¤½¤Î‘éêLÁ¦¤ÏÉÏ¿Õ¤ÇÓQ²ì¤¹¤ë¥¢¥²©`¥é¤¬ÒŠ¤Æ¤â¸ñ¶Î¤Ë¸ß¤¤¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Their numbers weren¡¯t high, but from what Carrera observed from the skies they possessed a remarkably highbat prowess.

    ¥·¥ª¥ó¤ÎÄÜÁ¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡¢¡º¿Ö²ÀÒ†šÝ¡»¤ò×Ï¿ËÐ\¤ò½é¤·¤ÆÈ«†T¤¬Àp¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¡£

    Due to Shion¡¯s unique skill, all members of Yomigaeri were d in a ¡ºTerror Haki¡».

    Ò»Íò¤Î±ø¤¬¡¢¿Ö²ÀòTÊ¿¤È»¯¤·¤ÆµÛ¹úÜŠ¤ËÅ¹¤ê¤³¤ó¤À¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    10,000 soldiers transformed into Terror Knights as they pummeled the empire¡¯s armies.

    ”³¤Î¿Ö²ÀÐÄ¤òÉ¿¤ê¡¢‘éÒâ¤ò†ÊÊ§¤µ¤»¤ë¡£

    Instigating fear into the hearts of enemies, breaking their battle spirits.

    ”³¤Î±¾À´¤ÎŒgÁ¦¤ò·â¤¸¡¢´Ë·½¤¬Ò»·½µÄ¤Ë±©¤ì¤ë¤Î¤À¤«¤é¡¢„¿¹û¤Ï½~´ó¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Sealing off the enemy¡¯s own abilities while one-sidedly unleashed unrestrained violence onto them, the effects were tremendous.

    ¥É¥ï©`¥ÕÈýÐÖµÜéLÄÐ¤Î¥¬¥ë¥à¤¬å‘¤¨¤¿¤ª“B¤¤¤Î×Ï½C¤Îæz¤ò×ÅÓÃ¤·¡¢‘éˆö¤ÎõåÜ\¤òé_Ê¼¤¹¤ë¥·¥ª¥óÓHÐlê ¡£

    Donning bluish purple armor crafted by the elder brother of the three dwarves Garm himself, Shion¡¯s personal forces dominated the battlefield.

    ñRÂ¹¤Ç¤«¤¤ÑýšÝ¤ò·Å¤Ä¾ÞÈË¤¬£³Ãû±©¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£Ä§Íõ¥À¥°¥ê¥å©`¥ë¤ÎÈýÈË¤ÎÏ¢×Óß_¤À¡£

    There are 3 giants emitting a ridiculous amount of demonic aura as they rampaged about. They are the 3 sons of the demon lord Dagruel.

    ¤½¤Î£³Ãû¤â¡º¿Ö²ÀÒ†šÝ¡»¤òÉí¤ËÀp¤¤¡¢±©Á¦¤Î»¯Éí¤È¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ´ó±©¤ì¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    The three also d in ¡ºTerror Haki¡»had became the literal incarnation of violence as they went berserk.

    ‘éˆö¤ËÈý¤Ä¤Îœu¤¬³öÀ´ÉÏ¤¬¤ê¡¢µÛ¹ú±ø¤òËS¤®’B¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    they were like 3 vortexes in the middle of the battlefield, mowing down the empire¡¯s soldiers like weeds.

    ÈýÈË¤Î¾ÞÈË¤ò³ý¤¤¤Æ¤â¡¢Ò»ÈËÒ»ÈË¤Î‘éêLÁ¦¤ò±È¤Ù¤Æ¤â¡¢ˆRµ¹µÄ¤Ëåb¶È¤âÄ§ËØÁ¿¤â¥·¥ª¥óÓHÐlê ¤¬ÉÏ»Ø¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    Excluding the 3 giants, each individual of Shion¡¯s personal forces disyed overwhelming level of strength and magic essence.

    ¤É¤Î˜”¤Êå‘¤¨·½¤ò¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤«¤ÏÖª¤é¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡¢™Ä§¤Ç¤¢¤ë¥¢¥²©`¥é¤«¤éÒŠ¤Æ¤âÈô¸É¤ÎÃ{Íþ¤ò¸Ð¤¸¤ëÊËÉÏ¤¬¤ê¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    She didn¡¯t know what kind of training did they undergo, but even from a demon¡¯s point of view Agera still felt a threatening feeling.

    ¡¸¤Í¤¨¡¢¥¢¥²©`¥é¡£

    ¾ý¤Î¤Ä¤Þ¤é¤Ê¤¤Ô’¤òÂ„¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤ëég¤Ë¡¢¥·¥ª¥ó¤µ¤ó¤Ë’i¤±ñl¤±¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤À¤è£¿¡¹

    ¡°Hey, Agera.

    While we were here listening to your boring story, it looks like Shion had stolen a march on us huh?¡±

    ¥¢¥²©`¥é¤Ë¾oˆ¤¬×ß¤ë¡£

    Agera felt anxiety.

    ¥«¥ì¥é¤ÏÆÕ¶Î¤«¤éÁ¦¤ÎÖÆÓù¤Ê¤ó¤Æ¿¼¤¨¤Ê¤¤ÐÔ¸ñ¤À¤¬¡¢Å­¤ë¤È±©×ß¤òÍ¨¤êÔ½¤·±¬°k¤¹¤ë¡£

    Considering Carrera¡¯sck of restraint to begin with, would get even more explosive when she¡¯s angry.

    ¤Þ¤·¤Æ¡¢¤½¤ÎÅ­¤ê¤ÎŒÏó¤¬×Ô·Ö¤À¤Ã¤¿¤é¡¢Éú¤­²Ð¤ë¤Î¤ÏÖB¤á¤Ê¤±¤ì¤Ð¤Ê¤é¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¡£

    Furthurmore, if the target of Carrera¡¯s anger is her, she could give up on the notion of staying alive.

    ¡¸¥«¥ì¥é˜”£¡ áá·½¤ËŸo‚û¤Î²¿ê ¤¬´ý™C¤·¤Æ¤Þ¤¹¤è£¡

    ¤¢¤ì¤Ê¤ó¤«ÊÖí•¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Ç¤·¤ç¤¦¤«£¿¡¹

    ¡°Carrera sama! There are some standby troops intact at the backline! Wouldn¡¯t that suffice?¡±

    ¥¨¥¹¥×¥ê¤¬¡¢¸ÐÖx¤·¤í¤è¡¢¤³¤ÎñRÂ¹£¡ ¤ÈÑÔ¤ï¤ó¤Ð¤«¤ê¤ÎÒ•¾€¤òÏò¤±¤Æ¤­¤Ä¤Ä¡¢Ò»·½¤òÖ¸²î¤·¤¿¡£

    Espirit was like, ¡®Be thankful, you idiot!¡¯. His gaze seem to be conveying this message while his finger pointed elsewhere.

    ¤½¤³¤Ë¤Ï¡¢Ê×¶¼¤ËÏò¤«¤Ã¤ÆÀ´¤¿20Íò¤ÎÜŠ„Ý¤Î°ëÊý¤¬¡¢Ò°†ÓµØ¤òÔO†Ó¤·´ý™C¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    And over there, was an army of 200,000 soldiers facing the capital, on standby in their camp.

    ¥«¥ì¥é¤¬¥Ë¥Ã¥³¥ê¤Èîh¤­¡¢

    Carrera nodded and smiled,

    ¡¸¤ª¤ª¡¢¤¤¤ë¤¤¤ë£¡ ¤¤¤¤¤Í¡¢¤¢¤ì¤òí”¤³¤¦¤«£¡¡¹

    ¡°Ooh, there are indeed! Ain¡¯t that neat, lets dig in!¡±

    TN Note: not dig in as in eating, but in this context it¡¯s more like having a go at them.

    ¤Èœº×ã¤½¤¦¤Êî†¤Çîh¤¤¤¿¡£

    She nodded with a satisfied look.

    ¥¢¥²©`¥é¤Ï×îÔçÖÆÖ¹¤·¤¿¤ê¤·¤Ê¤¤¡£

    Agera didn¡¯t try to stop her anymore.

    ÉÏË¾¤¬±©×ß¤·¤Æáá¤ÇÅ­¤é¤ì¤è¤¦¤¬¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ï¤½¤Î•r¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¿¼¤¨¤ì¤ÐÁ¼¤¤Ô’¡£

    If her superior ran amok and got reprimand, she¡¯lle up with something then.

    ½ñ×Ô·Ö¤ËÏò¤±¤ÆÅ­¤ê¤¬Ïò¤«¤Ê¤¤ÊÂ¤Î·½¤¬´óÊÂ¤ÊÊÂ¤À¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¤À¡£

    Because right now what¡¯s most important is to make sure she¡¯s not pissed at her.

    ¿à„ºÈË¥¢¥²©`¥é¤Î¿àëy¤Ï¡¢¤Þ¤ÀÊ¼¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤Ð¤«¤ê¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    The hardships of the world-wise Agera had just begun.

    ½Y¾Ö¡¢Ò°†ÓµØ¤Ë¤ÆÊ×¶¼¹¥ÂÔ¤Ø¤ÎµÚ¶þê‡¤ò¾Ž³É¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿µÛ¹úÜŠ¤Ï¡¢ÉÏ¿Õ¤«¤é¤Î¹¥“Ä¤Ë¤è¤ê‰²œç¤¹¤ëÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¡£

    And so, the second forces camped at the camp prepared to attack the capital was destroyed by an attack from above.

    ×Ô·Öß_¤Ç¾Ž¤ß³ö¤·¤¿Ä§ËØ“èÂÒ·ÅÉä¤Ë¤è¤ê³£ÔO½Y½ç¤òŸo„¿»¯¤µ¤ì¡¢¤½¤³¤Ë´óÒŽÄ£šžœçÄ§·¨¤ò“Ä¤ÁÞz¤Þ¤ì¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    Their permanent barrier was nullified by their own creation the magic canceller, and was struck by the bombardment of arge-scale annihtion magic.

    ¥¢¥²©`¥é¤È¥¨¥¹¥×¥ê¤¬¡¢¤½¤ì¤¾¤ì¤Ë·Nî¤Î®¤Ê¤ë·ÀÓù½Y½ç¤òŸo„¿»¯¤¹¤ë¡£

    Agera and Esprit each worked to disable various kinds of barriers.

    Ö±áá¡¢Ò»Ë²¤Î¥¿¥¤¥ß¥ó¥°¤ò¾Ñ¤Ã¤Æ¥«¥ì¥é¤¬Ä§·¨¤ò°k„Ó¤µ¤»¤¿¡£

    Immediately afterwards, Carrera aimed for the right timing and invoked her magic.

    ºË“ÄÄ§·¨¤ÎÒ»·N¡¢¡±ÖØÁ¦±À‰²¡±¤ò¡£

    A type of nuclear strike magic, ¡°Gravity copse¡±.

    Í»È»¡¢ÖØÁ¦¤¬¿ñ¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ë¤½¤ÎÁ¦¤ò‰ˆ¤·¡¢×ÔÉí¤ÎÌåÖØ¤ËÄÍ¤¨ÇÐ¤ì¤Ê¤¯¤Ê¤ê¢¤µ¤ì¤ëµÛ¹úÜŠÈË¡£

    Suddenly, gravitational strength spiked drastically, the soldiers couldn¡¯t withstand their own weight and was crushed by it.

    é_¤±¤¿ˆöËù¤ËÒ°†ÓµØ¤òÔO†Ó¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿ÊÂ¤¬³ð¤È¤Ê¤ê¡¢™Ä§¤ÎÄ¿¤Ë¤è¤êÌÓ¤²ˆö¤Ê¤É¤Ê¤¯Õý´_¤Ë¹ ‡ì¤¬Ö¸¶¨¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    setting up camp at a wide-open space, was the exact reason why they couldn¡¯t escape the demon¡¯s eyes.

    ˜OÏÞ¤Þ¤ÇÍþÁ¦¤ò¸ß¤á¤ì¤Ð¡¢³¬ÖØˆR¤Ë¤è¤ê´ó±¬°k¤¬Éú¤¸¤ë¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢½ñ»Ø¥«¥ì¥é¤ÏÊÖ¤ò’i¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    If the gravitational strength was too powerful, the super dense gravity would have imploded and cause a huge explosion, but this time Carrera slightly held back.

    Ò»ê¥¢¥²©`¥é¤ÎÖÒ¸æ¤òÂ„¤­Èë¤ì¤Æ¡¢×ÔÖØ¤·¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    She had tentatively took in Agera¡¯s advice and pulled her punches.

    ¹Ê¤Ë±¬°k¤ÏÉú¤¸¤º¡¢µÖ¿¹¤ËÊ§”¡¤·¤¿Èõ¤­Õß¤Î´ó°ë¤¬ËÀÍö¤¹¤ë¤À¤±¤Ç¡¢Ä§·¨„¿¹û¤ÏÏûœç¤¹¤ë¡£

    And so an explosion didn¡¯t ur, the majority of those who couldn¡¯t resist it died, and the magic dissipated.

    ¤À¤¬¡¢ÜŠ¤È¤·¤Æ¤ÎÐÐ„Ó¤¬³öÀ´¤ë³Ì¤Ë±»º¦¤ÏÝXÎ¢¤Ç¤ÏŸo¤«¤Ã¤¿¤±¤ì¤É¡£

    Even so, to the army this was no light loss.

    ¥«¥ì¥é¤Ï¤½¤ÎÒ»“Ä¤Çœº×ã¤·¡¢³·ÍË¤òÖ¸Ê¾¡£

    Carrera was satisfied with this one strike, and ordered a retreat.

    ¥²¥ë¥É¤Î¥µ¥Ý©`¥È¤Ë‘ø¤Ã¤ÆÐÐ¤Ã¤¿¡£

    She returned to support Gerudo.

    áá¤Ë²Ð¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢‰²œçµÄ¤Ê´ò“Ä¤òÊÜ¤±¤¿µÛ¹úÜŠ¤Î¤ß¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    And now all that¡¯s left is for the Empire¡¯s army to take a devastating blow.

    ¤¿¤À¡¢±ËµÈ¤Ë¤È¤Ã¤ÆÐÒ¤¤¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢Óà¤ê¤Ë¤âÒ»Ë²¤Î³öÀ´ÊÂ¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿žé¤Ë¡¢¿Ö²À¤âáá»Ú¤â¸Ð¤¸¤ëÏ¾¤¬Ÿo¤¯ËÀ¤Í¤¿ÊÂ¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦¡£

    However, for them this was fortunate, for it had happened so quickly they were spared no time to feel terror or regret as they left for the afterlife.

    Äæ¤ËÑÔ¤¨¤Ð¡¢¤½¤ÎÒ»“Ä¤òÉú¤­²Ð¤Ã¤¿Õßß_¤Ï¡¢»ê¤òÂñ¤á¾¡¤¯¤¹¿Ö²À¤È¡¢µÛ¹ú¤Ø¤Î²»ÐÅ¡¢¤½¤ì¤é¤ÎË¼¤¤¤Ë°ü¤Þ¤ì¤ÆÎÒ¤¬Éí¤ÎÓÞ¤«¤µ¤ò‡@¤¯ÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Conversely, those who lived, buried under a mountain of bodies had fear encroach their very souls, created a distrust towards the empire, and amidst all this could onlyment about their own stupidity.

    ¤³¤¦¤·¤Æ¡¢Ê×¶¼½ü½¼¤Ç¤Î‘éêL¤Ï¡¢¥·¥ª¥ó¤ÎÒ»·½µÄ¤Ê¤Þ¤Ç¤ÎõåÜ\‘é¤Ø¤È°kÕ¹¤·¡¢¤½¤ì¤ËÏò¤±¤Æ¤ÎÔ®ÜŠ¤Ï¥«¥ì¥é¤Ë¤è¤ê¢¤µ¤ì¤¿¡£

    And so, this battle near the capital¡¯s vicinity had developed into a one-sided trampling by Shion, while their reinforcements were crushed by Carrera.

    ¤½¤·¤Æ¡¢¥²¥ë¥É¤Î±Ú¤ÏÒ»ÇÐ±À¤µ¤ì¤ëÊÂ¤¬Ÿo¤¯¡¢Ò»ši¤âááÍË¤¹¤ëÊÂ¤Ê¤¯µÛ¹úÜŠ¤òÑº¤·‘ø¤·¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    And, Gerudo¡¯s wall had hardly fallen at all, as they pushed back the empire¡¯s army without losing any ground.

    Ä§Îï¤Î¹ú‚È¤ÎÊ×¶¼·ÀÐlÜŠ¤ÎÍêÈ«¤Ê¤ë„ÙÀû¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    The Tempest Capital defensive battle was aplete victory.

    Ê×¶¼·ÀÐl‘é¤Ï½KÏ¢¤·¡¢‘é¾Ö¤ÏÇÖÂÔ¤·¤Æ¤­¤¿µÛ¹úÜŠ¤ËŒ¤·¤Æ¤Î’ßÓ‘šžœç‘é¤Ø¤ÈÒÆ¤Ã¤ÆÐÐ¤¯ÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    With the Capital defensive battle over, the war situation had shifted to cleaning up thest of the empire¡¯s forces.

    Minor Note to Lion san.

    Improvements could be made, but once again nice work ??

 Chapter 160 â€“ The Clean-up annihilation war.

    Special thank to Lion san and Co. once again...and the editor credits goes to those who¡¯re gonna point out the various stupid mistakes I¡¯ve made.

    160Ô’ ’ßÓ‘šžœç‘é

    The Clean-up annihtion war.

    ¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤ÎÏÂ¤Ø¤Ï¡¢½~ÍûµÄ¤Êˆó¸æ¤¬¶àÊý¼Ä¤»¤é¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    From his subordinates, Calgurio had received many despairing reports.

    ×´›r¤Ï¼È¤Ë½~ÍûµÄ¤Ç¡¢½ñ»Ø¤ÎÇÖ¹¥×÷‘é¤ÎÊ§”¡¤ÏÃ÷¤é¤«¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    The situation was very grim; it¡¯s evident that this war was a failure.

    ¤¤¤ä¡¢¤½¤ìËù¤Ç¤ÏŸo¤¤¡£

    No, that¡¯s not all.

    ¤³¤È¤³¤³¤ËÖÁ¤Ã¤Æ¡¢¤³¤Îˆö¤«¤éÉú¤­¤Æ³·ÍË³öÀ´¤ë¤«¤É¤¦¤«¡¢×´›r¤Ï¤½¤³¤Þ¤Ç²î¤·ÆÈ¤Ã¤¿¤â¤Î¤È¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    It had already reached the point where the odds of retreating out of the forest alive were questionable.

    £¨¤É¤¦¤·¤Æ¤³¤¦¤Ê¤Ã¤¿£¿ ¤¤¤ä¡¢¤½¤â¤½¤âÒ»Ìå¤¤¤Ä¤«¤é......£¿£©

    (How did this happen? No, to begin with when did......?)

    ¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤Ï¥ë©`¥×¤¹¤ëË¼¿¼¤ò±ØËÀ¤ËÕý³£¤Ë‘ø¤½¤¦¤È¤·¤ÆÊ§”¡¤·¡¢¤â¤¦Ò»¶È½~ÍûµÄ¤Ê‘é›r¤òÌ÷¤á¤Æ¬FÔÚÈ¡¤êµÃ¤ëÊÂ¤¬¿ÉÄÜ¤Ê×÷‘é¤ò—ÊÓ‘¤¹¤ë¡£

    With this thoughts locked in a desperate loop and failing to break out of it, Calgurio once again evaluates the hopeless situation whilst determining their possible courses of action.

    ¤³¤Î×î™¤Î×´›r¤ÎÖÐ¤Ç³öÀ´¤ëÊÂ¤Ê¤É´ó¤·¤Æ¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ç¤â±Ë¤ÏÜŠ‡âéL¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢½«±ø¤ÎÃü¤ËŒ¤·¤ÆØŸÈÎ¤¢¤ëÁ¢ˆö¤Ê¤Î¤À¡£

    Even though he couldn¡¯t do anything to turn this worse case scenario around, as the corps captain he is still responsible for the lives of his officers and soldiers.

    ±Ë¤¬×´›r¤òÍ¶¤²³ö¤¹ÊÂ¤À¤±¤Ï¡¢›Q¤·¤Æ¤·¤Æ¤Ï¤Ê¤é¤Ê¤¤ÊÂ¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    That was the one thing he would never turn his back away from.

    ×î³õ¤ËýV¤µ¤ì¤¿ˆó¸æ¤Ï¡¢Ê×¶¼¹¥ÂÔ²¿ê ¤¬”³ÜŠ¤È½»‘é×´‘B¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤ÈÑÔ¤¦¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    The first reported had initially intended to convey that the capital-offense troops have engaged with the enemy forces.

    ×´›r¤ÏÞ×¿¹¤·¤Æ¤ª¤ê¡¢Äz×Å×´‘B¤Ë¤Ê¤ê¤Ä¤Ä¤¢¤ë¡¢¤È¡£

    The heated battle is on the verge of reaching a deadlock.

    Êý¤ÎÉÏ¤ÇˆRµ¹µÄ¤Ê´Ë·½¤Î‘éÁ¦¤¬¡¢Á¦Ñº¤·¤ÇÑº¤·„Ù¤Æ¤Ê¤¤âŸ±Ú¤Î·ÀÓùê‡ÐÎ¤òÈ¡¤ê¡¢”³ÜŠ¤Ï½¡êL¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤é¤·¤¤¡£

    Despite their overwhelming advantage in numbers, they couldn¡¯t push through the enemy¡¯s impregnable defensive formation; the enemy was fighting with fervor.

    Ä§Œ§³h¤âÄ§ÐgŽŸ¤Î´óÒŽÄ£Ä§·¨¤â¡¢Ò»ÇÐ¤¬·ÀÓù½Y½ç¤Ë¤è¤êÕÚ¶Ï¤µ¤ì¡¢¤½¤Î„¿¹û¤ò°k“]³öÀ´¤º¤Ë²»°k¤Ë½K¤ï¤ë¡£

    The sorcery cannon and magician¡¯s wide-scale magic were allpletely tanked by the enemy¡¯s defensive barrier, unable to exert their effects.

    ”³¤Ê¤¬¤éÒŠÊÂ¤Ê·ÀÓùê‡ÐÎ¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Despite being the enemy it was a praiseworthy defensive formation.

    ÃÔŒm¹¥ÂÔ²¿ê ¤ÈßB½j¤¬Í¾½~¤·¤¿ÉÏ¡¢Ê×¶¼¹¥ÂÔ¤ÏË¼¤¦¤è¤¦¤ËßM¤Þ¤Ê¤¤¡£

    Since they have lost contact with the dungeon capturing squad, they could only head towards the capital.

    ”³¤Îê‡ÐÎ¤ÎÃî¤ò°ý¤á¤Æ¤¤¤ëˆöºÏ¤Ç¤Ï¡¢›Q¤·¤ÆŸo¤¤¡£

    This isn¡¯t the time to praise the enemy¡¯s defenses.

    ¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤â¤½¤ì¤ÏÀí½â¤·¤Æ¤ª¤ê¡¢¼È¤Ë×Ô·Ö¤Ëáá¤¬Ÿo¤¯¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ëÊÂ¤ò×ÔÒ™¤·Ê¼¤á¤¿¤Î¤¬¤³¤Î•r¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    By the time Calgurio had linked the dots, he had already realized that he was backed against a wall.

    ¤À¤¬¡¢¼È¤ËßW¤¹¤®¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    But, it was already toote.

    ×´›r¤Ï¼±ËÙ¤Ë„Ó¤­Ê¼¤á¤ë¡£

    The situation had escted swiftly.

    ÐÂ¤¿¤Ê”³ÜŠ¤¬³ö¬F¤·¤¿¡£¤½¤Î²¿ê ¤Ï¿Ö²À¤ò¾ß¬F»¯¤·¤¿´æÔÚ¡£

    A new enemy had emerged. That troop was the living embodiment of terror.

    ˆRµ¹µÄ¤Ê„Ý¤¤¤ò³Ö¤Á¡¢Î¶·½¤òõåÜ\¤·Ê¼¤á¤ë¡£

    With an oppressive force, they had begun tramping all over them.

    Êý¤Ë¤·¤ÆÊ®·Ö¤ÎÒ»³Ì¶È¤Î¤½¤Î²¿ê ¤Ë¡¢Ò»·½µÄ¤ËÎ¶·½¤¬¤ä¤é¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¯¤Î¤À¡£

    Their numbers hardly reach one-tenth of their own, yet they could do nothing against it.

    ¥¨¥Í¥ë¥®©`Ó‹œy°à¤Îˆó¸æ¤Ç¤â¡¢‚€ÌåÄ§ËØÁ¿¤Î¸ß¤¤Õß¤¬ÊýÌå´_ÕJ¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    ording to the reports of the energy measurement team, there were several individuals with a vast quantity of magical essence within them.

    TN Note: It¡¯s over 9000! This never gets old ??

    ¤·¤«¤·¡¢¤½¤Î²¿ê ¤Î´ó°ë¤Ï¡¢×ÔÜŠ¤Ë±È¤Ù¤Æ¤â¥¨¥Í¥ë¥®©`‚Ž¤ÏÍ¬µÈ³Ì¶È¡£

    However, the majority of enemy troops, their energy values wereparable to that of their own forces.

    £Á¥é¥ó¥¯ÒÔÉÏ¤ÎŠÁ¦¤ÊÄ§Îï¤ÎÊý¤ÏÉÙ¤Ê¤¤¤è¤¦¤Ê¤Î¤À¡£

    The number of A rank monsters isn¡¯t a lot.

    ¤½¤ì¤Ê¤Î¤Ë¡¢½Y¹û¤ÏÑÛÇ°¤ÇÀR¤êŽÚ¤²¤é¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ëÍ¨¤ê¡¢×ÔÜŠ¤¬×·¤¤Ô‘¤á¤é¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    Yet, the results had unfurled before him, and their own forces were cornered into a corner.

    ¸ü¤Ë×´›r¤¬„Ó¤¯¡£

    There were even further developments.

    ”³ÜŠ¤ÎâŸ±Úê‡ÐÎ¤ÎÄÚ‚È¤«¤é¡¢ŠÁ¦Ÿo±È¤Ê´óÒŽÄ£Ä§·¨¤¬·Å¤¿¤ì¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    From within the enemy¡¯s impregnable formation, unparalleled wide-scale magic was unleashed.

    ¾Ñ¤¤œg¤Þ¤·¤¿¤½¤ÎÄ§·¨¤äÑýÐg¤Ë¤è¤ê¡¢µÛ¹úÜŠ¤Ë¶à´ó¤Ê±»º¦¤¬Éú¤¸Ê¼¤á¤ë¡£

    Due to the strikes from the enemy magic and Youjutsu, there were a great number of causalities in the empire¡¯s forces.

    ×Ï½C¤Îæz¤Ë½yÒ»¤µ¤ì¤¿¿Ö²À¤òÈö¤­É¢¤é¤¹²¿ê ¤Î¾Ñ¤¤¤Ï¡¢´Ë·½¤ÎÜŠ¤ò»ìÂÒ¤Ëêˆ¤é¤»¤Æ¡¢·ÀÓù½Y½ç¤òÊÖ±¡¤Ë¤¹¤ëÊÂ¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¤Èu¤¯šÝ¸¶¤¤¤¿¡£

    The objective of the purple armored troops was to spread unified fear, causing the empire¡¯s armies to fall into confusion, eventually noticing the barrier weakening.

    ÒŠÊÂ¤ÊßBÐ¯¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    It was a disy of brilliant cooperation

    ¤·¤«¤·¡¢¤³¤ì¤À¤±¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢¤Þ¤À½¨¤ÆÖ±¤·¤Ï¤­¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    However, if it was only to this extent, they could still regroup.

    Ê×¶¼¹¥ÂÔ²¿ê ¤Ë¤Ï¡¢Ç°Ðl¡¢ááÐlÜŠ¤È¤·¤Æ¸÷¡©10ÍòÃû¤Å¤Ä¤Ë·Ö¤±¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    The capital offensive troops vanguard and rearguard have 100,000 soldiers each.

    Ç°Ðl¤¬¶àÉÙ±À¤µ¤ì¤¿Ëù¤Ç¡¢ááÐl¤¬¼´×ù¤ËÔ®×o¤ËÈë¤ê¡¢Èë¤ìÌæ¤ï¤Ã¤¿ÉÏ¤ÇÔÙ¾Ž³É¤òÐÐ¤ï¤»¤ë¡£

    when the vanguards begin to copse, the rearguards could provide support, change positions with the vanguards and regroup.

    Êý¤Ëì¶¤¤¤ÆˆRµ¹µÄ¤ÊƒžÎ»ÐÔ¤ò³Ö¤Ä¤«¤é¤³¤½¿ÉÄÜ¤Ê¡¢±Ø„Ù¤Î×÷‘é¡£

    This was possible precisely because of their overwhelming advantage in numbers, a sure-win strategy.

    £¨Ò»•rƒž„Ý¤ËÁ¢¤Æ¤¿¤À¤±¤Ç¤â¡¢Ä§Íõ¤ÎÃæÄ¿¤Ï±£¤Æ¤¿¤À¤í¤¦£©

    (Even if it¡¯s only a temporary upper hand, we¡¯ve preserved the dignity of the Demon Lord)

    TN Note: Like how Germany let Brazil score a goal in FIFA semi-finals so they didn¡¯t suffer aplete defeat, except in this case we all know what happens next.

    ×ÔÉí¤Ëáá¤¬Ÿo¤¯¤Ê¤ê¤Ä¤Ä¤¢¤ëÊÂ¤ò×ÔÒ™¤·¤Ä¤Ä¤â¡¢¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤Ë¤Ï¤Þ¤ÀÓàÔ£¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    Once he was aware he was backed into a corner, he had just gained a bit of coverage.

    ¤½¤ÎÓàÔ£¤¬Ÿo¤¯¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢´Î¤ÎË²ég¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Except said coverage had vanished into thin air immediately right after.

    Êý¥­¥íëx¤ì¤¿µØµã¤«¤éÍûßhÄ§·¨¤Ë¤è¤ê¡¢‘éˆö¤òÓQ²ì¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ªº¬¤àµÛ¹úÜŠ²ÎÖ\ß_¡£

    Through the use of telescopic magic, the empire army¡¯s advisors including Calgurio were observing the battlefield a few kilometers away.

    È«†T¤¬Ò»Ë²¤ÇÑÔÈ~¤òÊ§¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Everyone was at a loss for words in an instant.

    ¤Þ¤À²Ð¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿È«¤Æ¤ÎÓàÔ£¤¬Ïû¤¨È¥¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ï¡¢¤³¤ÎË²ég¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Any remaining feeling of coverage, had immediately dispersed.

    ¥¨¥Í¥ë¥®©`Ó‹œy°à¤¬¿Ö²À¤Ç¿ñ¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ë½Ð¤ÓÊ¼¤á¤¿¡£

    The energy measurement team screamed like a madmen and cried out in fear.

    ¡¸¤¤¡¢½ñ¤¹¤°È«ÜŠ¤Ë³·ÍËÃüÁî¤ò£¡£¡¡¹

    ¡°O, order a retreat immediately!!¡±

    ¤È¡£

    They said.

    È«¤Æ¤ÏÊÖßW¤ì¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¤¬......¡£

    Except everything was toote......

    ¤½¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤ÎÒâÎ¶¤òÀí½â¤¹¤ë¤è¤ê¤âÔç¤¯¡¢Ä¿¤ÎÇ°¤Î×´›r¤¬È«¤Æ¤ò½Ì¤¨¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤¿¡£

    Rather than trying toprehend the meaning of his words, it was much quicker observing the situation before him.

    ±À‰²¤·¤Ä¤Ä¤¢¤ëÇ°ÐlÜŠ¤ÎÔ®×o¤Ë»Ø¤í¤¦¤È¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿ááÐlÜŠ¤Ë¡¢±¯„¡¤¬ÔL¤ì¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    The rearguard troops who wanted to support the vanguards had all been struck by tragedy.

    ºË“ÄÄ§·¨¤ÎÒ»·N¡¢¡±ÖØÁ¦±À‰²¡±¤Ë¤è¤Ã¤Æ¡£

    A type of nuclear strike magic, ¡°Gravity Copse¡±

    ½~ŒµÄ¤Ê¥¨¥Í¥ë¥®©`¤ò·Å³ö¤¹¤ë¡¢Ð×™¤ÊÄ§·¨¤¬±©Íþ¤òÈö¤­É¢¤é¤¹¡£

    Releasing an absolute energy, a brutal magic that spreads tyrannical violence.

    ÐÇ¤ÎÖØÁ¦´Åˆö¤ò¿ñ¤ï¤»¤Æ¡¢¤½¤³¤Ë¾ÖµØµÄ¤Ê³¬ÖØÁ¦Á¦ˆö¤ò°kÉú¤µ¤»¤ë¡£

    Causing gravitational maic fields to run rampart like that of a star, it creates a localized high-intensity gravity field.

    ÏÞ¶¨µÄ¤Ê³¬ˆR¿s¿Õég¤ÎÓ°í‘¹ ‡ì¤ËŽ†¤­Þz¤Þ¤ì¤¿Õß¤Ï¡¢È«¤Æ¤¬Ñº¤·¢¤µ¤ì¤ëÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤Î¤À¡£

    Everything in the affected region would feel its effects and be crushed.

    ¤½¤Î¤Þ¤ÞˆR¿s¤ò¾A¤±¤ë¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢¤ä¤¬¤ÆÈ«¤Æ¤Î¥¨¥Í¥ë¥®©`¤¬Ò»µã¤Ë…§Êø¤·¡¢Ð¡ÒŽÄ£¤Ê³¬ÐÂÐÇ¤¬µØÉÏ¤Ë¤Æ°kÉú¤¹¤ëÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    If everything keeps on beingpressed, all the energy would be pressed into a single point, causing a mini supernova on the ground.

    ½ñ»Ø¡¢”³¤ÎÄ¿µÄ¤Ï¤½¤³¤Þ¤Ç¤Ç¤ÏŸo¤«¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤À¡£

    This time, it seems this wasn¡¯t the objective of the enemy.

    ´ó°ë¤Î±øÊ¿¤òˆRš¢¤·¤¿•rµã¤Ç¡¢Ä§·¨¤Î„¿¹û¤Ï’û¤­Ïû¤¨¤¿¡£

    when the majority of the soldiers were crushed to death, the effects of the magic disappeared.

    ¤À¤¬¡¢Ê®Íò¤Î±øÊ¿¤ÎÄÚ¡¢¹û¤¿¤·¤ÆºÎÃûÉú¤­²Ð¤ì¤¿¤Î¤«......

    Even so, amongst the 100,000 soldiers, the ones still alive number to......

    ¡¸¤Ð¡¢»¯¤±Îï¤Ç¤¹¡£¤¿¤Ã¤¿......¤¿¤Ã¤¿Ò»Ìå¤Ç¡¢¤¢¤Î˜O´óÄ§·¨¤ò......

    ÀíÕ“¤Ç¤·¤«¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ë......

    ¤³¤ÎµØÉÏ¤ÇÊ¹¤ï¤ì¤¿ÊÂ¤Î¤Ê¤¤¡¢Åò´ó¤Ê¥¨¥Í¥ë¥®©`¤ò±ØÒª¤È¤¹¤ë¤Î¤Ë......¡¹

    ¡°A mo, monster. Th...there was just one of the, yet that gctic magic......

    A magic that only exists in theory......

    It¡¯s impossible to use it here, the energy consumption required is astronomical......¡±

    ¤½¤¦¡¢¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤Ç¤âÖª¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    Indeed, Calgurio has knowledge about it.

    ÀíÕ“ÉÏ¡¢¿ÉÄÜÐÔ¤¬¤¢¤ë¤È¤µ¤ì¤ë¤À¤±¤Ç¡¢Î´¤ÀÑÐ¾¿Í¾ÉÏ¤ÎÄ§·¨¡£

    Theoretically, it was possible, however it¡¯s still in research stage.

    ß^È¥¤Ë´_ÕJ¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ëÄ§·¨¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡¢µÛ¹ú¤Î¼¼Ðg¤Î»‚¤ò¼¯¤á¡¢®½ç¤Î¿ÆÑ§Öª×R¤â„Ó†T¤·¡¢ÀíÕ“¤Î½M¤ßÁ¢¤Æ¤«¤éÑÐ¾¿¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¶ÎëA¤ÎÐÂÐÍ´óÒŽÄ£Ä§·¨¤Ê¤Î¤À¡£

    It wasn¡¯t a magic confirmed in the past, but rather the amalgamation of the empire¡¯s technology, the knowledge from another world, and aption of theories creating a new type of wide-scale magic being researched upon.

    TN Note: clearly it isn¡¯t

    ¤½¤ì¤ò......Íêèµ¤ÊÐÎ¤Ç°k„Ó¤·¤ÆÒŠ¤»¤¿¡£

    Yet......it was perfectly activated.

    ¤½¤ì¤â¤¿¤Ã¤¿Ò»Ìå¤ÎÄ§Îï¤¬¡¢¤À¡£

    And it merely took a single monster.

    Ä§Íõ¡£

    Demon Lord.

    ¤½¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤¬¡¢¬FŒgµÄ¤Ê¿Ö²À¸Ð¤ò°é¤Ã¤Æ¡¢¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤ÎÃ—¤Ëµ½ß_¤¹¤ë¡£

    Those words, alongside a realistic sense of fear, had reached the brain of Calgurio.

    ×Ô·Öß_¤Ï¡¢›Q¤·¤ÆÊÖ¤ò³ö¤·¤Æ¤Ï¤Ê¤é¤ÌÕß¤ËÊÖ¤À¤·¤·¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤«£¿ ¤È¡£

    We, have lifted our hands against someone we should have neverid our hands on didn¡¯t we?

    TN Note: you think so?

    ¤½¤â¤½¤â¡¢¤¢¤ÎÒŽÄ£¤Î´óÄ§·¨¤ò·Å¤Ä¤Ë¤Ï¡¢Ä§ÐgŽŸ10Ãû¤Ç¤âÐÄÔS¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    In the first ce, to activate a magic of that magnitude, even with 10 magicians it might not seed.

    Í¨³£¤ÎºË“ÄÄ§·¨¤È¤Ï±ÈÝ^¤Ë¤Ê¤é¤Ì¥¨¥Í¥ë¥®©`¤¬±ØÒª¤È¤µ¤ì¡¢¤½¤ì¤ò¥³¥ó¥È¥í©`¥ë¤¹¤ë¼¯ÖÐÁ¦¤¬Ÿo¤±¤ì¤Ð±©°k¤òÕÐ¤¯¡£

    Its energy consumption couldn¡¯t bepared with that of an average nuclear strike magic, and without perfect concentration would only result in idental discharges of energy.

    ¤½¤ì¤ò......Í¾ÖÐ¤ÇÍêÈ«¤ËÍ£Ö¹¤·¤ÆÒŠ¤»¤ë¤Ê¤É¤È¡¢ÈËÍâ¤Î»¯¤±Îï¤ÎËù˜I¤È¤·¤«Ë¼¤¨¤Ê¤¤¡£

    Even so......to have the ability to stop itpletely midway through, it could only be think of as the ability of a inhuman monster.

    ¥Þ¥¸¥Ã¥¯¥­¥ã¥ó¥»¥é©`

    ¡¸¤·¤«¤·......ÎÒ¡©¤Ë¤Ï¤Þ¤À¡¢Ä§ËØ“èÂÒ·ÅÉä¤Ë¿ÆÑ§±øÆ÷¤¬......¡¹

    ¡°However......we still have the scientific weapon the magic canceller......¡±

    ¡¸¤¤¤ä¡¢Ö±¤°¤Ë³·ÍË¤¹¤Ù¤­¤Ç¤¹¡¢¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª˜”¡¹

    ¡°No, we should immediately retreat, Calgurio sama¡±

    Í»È»¥Æ¥ó¥È¤ËÈë¤Ã¤ÆÀ´¤¿ÄÐ¤¬¡¢¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤Ë¤½¤¦ßMÑÔ¤·¤¿¡£

    The man who suddenly barged into the tent, said this to Calgurio.

    Ðl±ø¤ÏÒ»ÌåºÎ¤ò¡¢¤½¤¦Ë¼¤¤¤½¤ÎÄÐ¤òÒŠ¤Æ¡¢

    When thinking about what the heck were the guards doing, he saw the man,

    ¡¸¤³¡¢¤³¤ì¤Ï¥¯¥ê¥·¥å¥Êµî¡¢¤«£¿¡¹

    ¡°A, aren¡¯t you Krishna Dono?¡±

    µÛ¹ú¤Ë¤ª¤±¤ëÐòÁÐŠŠZ‘é¤Ë¤Æ¡¢³£¤ËÉÏÎ»¤ËÎ»ÖÃ¤¹¤ëÄÐ¡£

    In the Empire¡¯s battle for positions, this man would often rank in a high position.

    ºÎ¶È¤«×Ô·Ö¤â‘é¤Ã¤¿ÊÂ¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡¢›Q¤·¤ÆÓÍ¶Ï³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤ŒgÁ¦¤ò³Ö¤Ä„‡Ê¿¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    He too had participated in these battles often himself, he was a swordsman you couldn¡¯t be careless around.

    ¤½¤ÎÄÐ¤¬¡¢¤Ü¤íëj½í¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ë¤ä¤Ä¤ì¤¿×Ë¤È¤Ê¤ê¡¢µÛ¹ú

    ¥ì¥¸¥§¥ó¥É

    ×îŠ×°‚ä¤Ç¤¢¤ë»Õh¼‰¤Î·À¾ß¤µ¤¨¤â¡¢ÉÏ°ëÉí¤Ë´ó¤­¤¯°˜¤¬Èë¤êÐØ²¿¤Ë¤ÏÑ¨¤¬é_¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    This man, with a haggard appearance, donned the empire¡¯s strongest legendary ranked equipment, and there was a gaping hole at his chest te.

    ×³½~¤Ê¤Þ¤Ç¤ÎËÀêL¤ÎÛE¤ò²Ð¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    There were still signs of a death struggle on it.

    ¡¸¤¤¤¤¤«¡¢¥Ð¥¶¥ó¤È¥ì¥¤¥Ï¤âËÀ¤ó¤À¡£¥«¥ó¥¶¥¹´ó×ô¤Ë¥ß¥Ë¥Ã¥ÄÉÙ½«¤Þ¤Ç¤â......

    ¤½¤ì¤Ë¡±®ÊÀ½çÈË¡±¤¬¶þÃû¡£¤½¤Î‘éÁ¦¤Ç„Ù¤Æ¤Ê¤¤»¯¤±Îï¤¬ÃÔŒm¤Ë¾Ó¤ë¤ó¤À¡£

    ½ñ¤½¤³¤Ç´óÄ§·¨¤ò—ÊÖª¤·¤¿¤¬¡¢¤½¤ì¤òÊ¹ÓÃ¤·¤¿¥ä¥Ä¤Ï¿Ö¤é¤¯Ä§Íõ¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤¾¡£

    ¥¢©`¥¯¥Ç©`¥â¥ó¼‰¤Î»¯¤±Îï¤¬¡¢ÃÔŒmÄÚ¤ÇÊýÌå´_ÕJ¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    ¸ü¤Ë¡¢¤½¤ìÒÔÉÏ¤Î¥Ç©`¥â¥ó¥í©`¥É¼‰¤â¡¢¤À¡£

    ½ñ¤ÎÄ§·¨¤â¡¢¿Ö¤é¤¯¤Ï¤½¤¦¤·¤¿»¯¤±Îï¤É¤â¤ÎÒ»Ìå¤Ë¤è¤ë¤â¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    ¤³¤³¤ÏÍË¤³¤¦¡£›Q¤·¤Æu¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡¢›Q¶Ï¤·¤Æ¤¯¤ì£¡¡¹

    ¡°Look, Bazan and Raiha are already dead. Colonel Kansas and Major General Minutes too.

    In addition, 2 ¡®Otherworlders¡¯. There are monsters in there that can¡¯t be taken down even with that kind of power.

    We¡¯ve detected a grand magic just now, but we¡¯re afraid that¡¯s not the demon lord.

    Several Arc demon ss monsters had already been identified within the dungeon.

    Furthermore, there are even Demon Lord sses. That magic we¡¯ve detected, it¡¯s most likely used by one such individual.

    Retreat now. There¡¯s no shame in this, decide quickly!¡±

    TN Note:...I think the author mixed up Demon lord and demon duke, but the raws say Demon Lord...I might change it to demon duke at my own discretion in the future.

    ¡¸Ä§Íõ¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤£¿

    ¤½¤ì¤Ë¡¢¤¢¤Î»¯¤±Îï¼‰¤¬ºÎÌå¤â¤¤¤ë£¿

    ¥Ç©`¥â¥ó¥í©`¥É¡¢¤À¤È£¡£¿

    ¤³¤ì³Ì¤Î¤â¤Î¤Ê¤Î¤«......

    ¤³¤ÎÉÏ¡¢Ð°¸o¥ô¥§¥ë¥É¥é¤Þ¤Ç³ö¬F¤µ¤ì¤ë¤È......„Ù¤ÁÄ¿¤¬¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ¤Þ¤ÀÄ§Íõ¥ê¥à¥ë¤Ï„Ó¤¤¤Æ¤â¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤«......

    ±ø¤òÀp¤á¤è£¡ Ò»µ©¡¢³·ÍË¤¹¤ë¤¾£¡£¡¡¹

    ¡°Not the Demon Lord?

    And, there¡¯s several more of those monsters?

    Demon Lords?!

    So it was something on this level......

    And above this, the wicked dragon Veldora still hasn¡¯t made his appearance......

    And the Demon Lord Rimuru hasn¡¯t moved yet......

    Gather the soldiers, we¡¯re retreating at once!¡±

    Èý¤Ä¤¢¤Ã¤¿ÌKÉú¤ÎÍóÝ†¤ÎÄÚ¤ÎÒ»¤Ä¡¢¥·¥ó¥¸ß_¤«¤éÈ¡¤êÉÏ¤²¤¿¤â¤Î¤Ï×Ô·Ö¤¬ëL¤·³Ö¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¡£

    Out of the three revival bracelets confiscated from Shinji and co, Calgurio had taken one and hid it for himself.

    ¶þ¤Ä¤¬¼¼Ðg¾Ö¤Ë¤Æ½âÎö¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤ª¤ê¡¢¤½¤ÎÄÚ¤ÎÒ»¤Ä¤ò¥¯¥ê¥·¥å¥Ê¤Ï½è¤êÊÜ¤±¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¤½¤¦¤À¡£

    2 were given to the Technology department for analysis, and one of them was given to Krishna.

    »ÊµÛ¤Ë¤è¤ëÃüÁî¤Ï½~Œ¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢¼¼Ðg¾Ö¤âÎÄ¾ä¤òÑÔ¤ï¤º¤Ë²î¤·³ö¤·¤¿¤Î¤À¤È¤¤¤¦¡£

    Since the Emperor¡¯s orders were absolute, the Technology department could only hand it over withoutint.

    Ò»¤Ä¤ÏÍêÈ«¤Ë·Ö½â¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤ª¤ê¡¢³Ö¤Á³ö¤»¤¿¤Î¤Ï×îáá¤ÎÒ»¤Ä¤À¤Ã¤¿ÔU¤À¤¬¡¢¤½¤ÎÍóÝ†¤Î¤ªêŽ¤Ç¥¯¥ê¥·¥å¥Ê¤ÏÍ»î³öÀ´¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    One had beenpletely taken apart thus this was the only one that could be used, and thanks to said bracelet Krishna was able to revive.

    ¤³¤ì¤Ë¤è¤ê¡¢ÍóÝ†¤ÎÌKÉú„¿¹û¤Ï´_¤«¤á¤é¤ì¤¿¤¬¡¢Ñ}ÑuÆ·¤Ë„¿¹û¤¬Ÿo¤«¤Ã¤¿ÊÂ¤â¤Þ¤¿´_ÕJ¤µ¤ì¤¿ÔU¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    And thus, while the revival effects of the bracelets were confirmed, the replicas having no effect was also confirmed.

    ÃÔŒmÄÚ¤Î±øÊ¿¤Ï¡¢±¾µ±¤ÎÒâÎ¶¤ÇÈ«œç¤·¤¿¡¢¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦ÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    the soldiers in the dungeon, in the truest sense of the words, were wiped out.

    35ÍòÃû¤â¤Î±øÊ¿¤¬¡¢È«œç......¡£

    350,000 soldiers, all wiped out.

    ¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤ÏÇàÍÊ¤á¤ë¤¬¡¢½ñ¤Ï¤½¤ì¤É¤³¤í¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£

    Calgurio¡¯splexion paled, but now¡¯s not the time for that.

    ½ñ¤ÏËÀ¤ó¤ÀÕß¤è¤ê¤â¡¢Éú¤­¤Æ¤¤¤ëÕß¤òÌÓ¤¬¤¹·½¤¬ÏÈ›Q¤Ê¤Î¤À¡£

    Rather than the dead, those who are still alive are more important.

    ‘éÜ‡ŽŸ‡â¤Ëïw¿Õ´¬400ëb¡¢¤³¤Î„eÐÐ„ÓÖÐ¤Î²¿ê ¤ÈºÏÁ÷¤·¡¢×´›r¤ò´_ÕJ¤·ÜŠ¤òÔÙ¾Ž¤¹¤ë¡£

    There are the tank corps and 400 airships, they should first regroup with the them, get a grasp of the situation, and then reorganize the army.

    ×î™¤ÏµÛ¹ú¤Þ¤Ç‘ø¤ëÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¤¬¡¢¤³¤Î¤Þ¤ÞÈ«œç¤¹¤ë¤è¤ê¤Ï¥Þ¥·¤ÈÑÔ¤¦¤â¤Î¤À¡£

    At worse they would retreat back to the empire, but it was much better thanplete annihtion.

    ¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤Ï›Q¶Ï¤·¡¢ÃüÁî¤òÏÂ¤¹¡£

    Calgurio had decided, and was about to give out the orders.

    ¤·¤«¤·¡¢•r¼È¤ËßW¤·¡£

    However, it was toote.

    TN Note: you guys would make bad office workers, always a bit toote.

    ¡¸¥¯¥Õ¥Õ¥Õ¥Õ¡£¤½¤ì¤ÏÀ§¤ê¤Þ¤¹¡£ÉÙ¤·¤ÏË½¤ÎÏàÊÖ¤â¤·¤ÆÙB¤ï¤Ê¤¤¤È¡¹

    ¡°Kufufufu. Now that would be troubling. Why don¡¯t you be my opponent for a bit¡±

    ™Ä§¤Ï¼È¤ËÈÌ¤Ó¼Ä¤ê¡¢°§¤ì¤Ê«@Îï¤ò›Q¤·¤ÆÌÓ¤¬¤¹ÊÂ¤ÏŸo¤¤¤Î¤À¡£

    The demon had crept in, never allowing their pitiful prey to escape.

    Ë¾Áî²¿¤Ë¾oˆ¤¬×ß¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Tension was in the air of the Headquarters.

    ÇÖÈë¤·¤ÆÀ´¤¿Ä§Îï¤Ï¤¿¤Ã¤¿Ò»Ìå¡£

    Only a single monster had intruded.

    ¤À¤¬¡¢¤½¤ÎÉí¤«¤é·Å¤¿¤ì¤ëÒ†šÝ¤Ï¡¢‡L¤ÆÄ¿¤Ë¤·¤¿¤É¤Î¤è¤¦¤ÊÄ§Îï¤è¤ê¤âˆRµ¹µÄ¤ÊšÝÅä¤òÀp¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    However, the aura emitting from it, was more overwhelming than any monster they¡¯ve met so far.

    ×Ô·Öß_¤ÈÍ¬¤¸±³ÕÉ¤ÎÄ§Îï¤¬¡¢¾Þ´ó¤Ê¥É¥é¥´¥óÒÔÉÏ¤ËâÃÜ¤ÊÄ§¤ÎšÝÅä¤òÆ¯¤ï¤»¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¡£

    A monster with a simr stature to theirs, yet emitting magical essence more concentrated than a gigantic dragon.

    ¤·¤«¤â¡¢¤½¤ÎÄ§Îï¤ÏºÎ¤ÎšÝÅä¤â¸Ð¤¸¤µ¤»¤º¤Ë¤³¤³¤Þ¤ÇÇÖÈë¤·¤ÆÀ´¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    Furthermore, it had intruded without anyone noticing.

    ¤½¤ì¤À¤±¤ÎÒ†šÝ¤ò¡¢Ò»ÇÐ¸Ð¤¸¤µ¤»¤ëÊÂ¤Ê¤¯ÇÖÈë¤ò¹û¤¿¤·¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦ÊÂ¤Ê¤Î¤À¤«¤é¡£

    Even with that kind of aura, he stilled managed to intrude without anyone sensing.

    ÇÖÈëÕß¤ËŒ¤·„‡¤òÏò¤±¤ëÐl±øß_¡£

    The guards pointed their swords at the intruder.

    ¤·¤«¤·¡¢ÉíÌå¤ÏÖØ¤¯¡¢×Ô·Ö¤ÎÒâË¼¤Ç„‡¤òÉÏ¤²¤ëÊÂ¤¬³öÀ´¤Ê¤¯¤Ê¤ë¡£

    However, Calgurio¡¯s body felt heavy, he couldn¡¯t raise his sword as he willed.

    ¡¸¥¯¥Õ¥Õ¥Õ¥Õ¡£ÏÂµÈ¤Ê¤ëÙF·½·½¤¬¡¢Ë½¤ÈŒµÈ¤Ë‘é¤¨¤ë¤È¤Ç¤â£¿¡¹

    ¡°Kufufufu. You inferior trash wish to battle me as equals?¡±

    ³à¤¤óŠ¤Î¤½¤ÎÄ§Îï¡¢¥Ç¥£¥¢¥Ö¥í¤ÏàÍ¤¦¡£

    The red-haired monster, Diabloughed.

    ¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤Ï¥¯¥ê¥·¥å¥Ê¤ËÒ•¾€¤òÏò¤±¤ë¤¬¡¢¥¯¥ê¥·¥å¥Ê¤Ï¼È¤Ë¶×¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    Calgurio looked at Krishna, but Krishna had already kneeled.

    ˆRµ¹µÄ¤Ê¤Þ¤Ç¤ÎŒgÁ¦²î¤ò¸Ð¤¸È¡¤ê¡¢½~Íû¤·¤¿¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    Krisha had probably perceived the overwhelming different in ability, and was despairing.

    ¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤ÏÒ»¿|¤ÎÍû¤ß¤ò¤«¤±¤Æ¡¢¥Ç¥£¥¢¥Ö¥í¤Ë½»œh¤ò³Ö¤Á¤«¤±¤¿¡£

    Calgurio held onto a small silver of hope, and tried to negotiate with Diablo.

    ¡¸Ê§Àñ¡¢ÎÒÝ…¤Ï¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤ÈÉê¤¹¡£

    ¤³¤ÎÜŠ‡â¤ÎéL¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢½ñ×÷‘é¤Î×î¸ßØŸÈÎÕß¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    ÙFµî¤Î¤ªÃûÇ°¤ò¤ªÂ„¤­¤·¤Æ¤âÒË¤·¤¤¤«£¿¡¹

    ¡°Pardon my rudeness, My name is Calgurio.

    I am the leader of this Corps, and the highest authority bearer in this operation.

    May I please ask for thine name?¡±

    TN Note: apparently ÎÒÝ… is a slightly rude way of saying I...ording to the dictionary. Overall his tone was really polite though.

    ¡¸¤ª¤ä£¿ ¤³¤ì¤Ï¤´¶¡ŒŽ¤Ë¡£

    Ë½¤Î¡±Ãû¡±¤Ï¡¢¥Ç¥£¥¢¥Ö¥í¡£Ä§Íõ¥ê¥à¥ë˜”¤ÎÖÒŒg¤Ê¤ëƒW¤Ç¤¹¡¹

    ¡°Oya? You¡¯re a polite one.

    My ¡°name¡± is Diablo, a loyal servant of Demon Lord Rimuru.¡±

    TN note: he also used ¥·¥â¥Ù on top of ƒW, so he¡¯s actually calling himself the loyal lowly servant of Rimuru.

    ¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤ÎÒŠÁ¢¤ÆÍ¨¤ê¡¢¤½¤ÎÄ§Îï¤ÏÃû¸¶¤­¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    As Calgurio had guessed, this was a named monster.

    ¤â¤Ã¤È¤â¡¢¤³¤Î¥¯¥é¥¹¤¬Ãû¤ò³Ö¤¿¤Ê¤¤ÊÂ¤Î·½¤¬ÐÅ¤¸¤é¤ì¤ÌÊÂ¤Ê¤Î¤À¤¬¡£

    Or rather, it would be strange if something of this caliber didn¡¯t have a name.

    ÏàÊÖ¤ËÀíÐÔ¤ÈÖªÐÔ¤¬ÓÐ¤ëÊÂ¤ò´_ÕJ¤·¡¢¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤Ï½»œh¤ËÏ£Íû¤òÓš¤·¤¿¡£

    Confirming that the other part had reason and intellect, Calgurio had hopes with the negotiation.

    ¡¸¥Ç¥£¥¢¥Ö¥íµî¡¢ÎÒµÈ¤Ï½µ·ü¤òÉê¤·³ö¤¿¤¤¡£

    ¤³¤Î¤Þ¤ÞÎÒµÈ¤¬ËÀ±ø¤È¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ‘é¤¦¤è¤ê¡¢Æä·½¤â“pº¦¤¬³ö¤Ê¤¤¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦£¿

    ¤É¤¦¤À¤í¤¦£¿

    ŸoÕ“¡¢Ùrƒ”½ð¤ÏÖ§’B¤¦¤·¡¢½ñááÒ»ÇÐ¤ÎÇÖ¹¥¤ò¿Ø¤¨¤ëÊÂ¤ò¼sÊø¤¹¤ë¡£

    ¥Æ¥ó¥Ú¥¹¥È

    ¤¤¤ä¡¢ŒŽ¤íµÛ¹ú¤ÈÄ§Îï¤Î¹ú¤Ë¤è¤ëÍ¬ÃË¤â¿¼¤¨¤é¤ì¤è¤¦£¡

    ÎÒµÈ¤Ï¶÷¤ÏÍü¤ì¤Ì¡£¤É¤¦¤À¤í¤¦£¿

    Ä§Íõ¥ê¥à¥ë˜”¤ËÈ¡¤ê´Î¤¤¤Ç¤ÏÙB¤¨¤Ì¤À¤í¤¦¤«£¿¡¹

    ¡°Diablo Dono, we wish to offer our surrender.

    If this battle continues we would have more dead soldiers, your side would also sustain more damages no?

    What do you say?

    Of course, we would paypensation, and promise to refrain from all acts of invasion in the future.

    No, we could even have an alliance between Tempest and our Empire!

    We wouldn¡¯t forget this kindness. How about it?

    Could you please pass this onto Demon Lord Rimuru sama?¡±

    ¬F×´¤ò¿¼¤¨¤ë¤Ë¡¢ÃÔŒm¹¥ÂÔ²¿ê 35Íò¤ÏÈ«†TËÀÍö¡£

    Considering the current situation, all 350,000 of the dungeon capturing team are dead.

    Ê×¶¼¹¥ÂÔ¤ËÏò¤±¤¿²¿ê ¤ÎÄÚ¡¢°ëÊýÒÔÉÏ¤¬ËÀÍö¤·¤¿¤«¾@¾A‘éêL²»ÄÜ¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    As for the Capital offense team, over half were either dead or could no longer continue to fight.

    „eÐÐ„Ó²¿ê ¤Ë¤ÏßB½j¤¬È¡¤ì¤Ê¤¤ÒÔÉÏ¡¢¬FÓÐ‘éÁ¦¤ÏÊÖ³Ö¤Á¤Î15ÍòÃû¤ËÉú¤­²Ð¤ê¤ò¼Ó¤¨¤Æ20ÍòÃûÈõ¡£

    Unable to contact any other troops, the current fighting forces on hand are 150,000 members including survivors totaling to a little less than 200,000.

    ËÀ±ø¤È¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ±©¤ì¤é¤ì¤ë¤Ë¤Ï¿Ö¤í¤·¤¤Êý¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦¤·¡¢ÍêÈ«¤Ê¤ë„ÙÀû¤È¤Ê¤ëÒÔÉÏ¤³¤ÎÌá°¸¤ÏÒ»¿¼¤Îý‚Ž¤¬¤¢¤ë¤ÈÅÐ¶Ï¤¹¤ë¹Q¡£

    There will be a number of causalities should they act violently, so if they want aplete victory this is a considerable proposal.

    ¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤ÏÒ»Ë²¤Ç¤½¤¦ÅÐ¶Ï¤·¡¢×Ô·Öß_¤òÒŠÌÓ¤¹¤è¤¦½»œh¤¹¤Ù¤¯Ä§Íõ¥ê¥à¥ë¤Ø¤ÎÖÙ½é¤òÉê¤·Èë¤ì¤ë¡£

    Calgurio had made a split-second decision, rather than fleeing, he tried to negotiate with Demon Lord Rimuru via an intermediary.

    ½ñ»Ø¤ÎÜŠÊÂ×÷‘é¤ÏÍêÈ«¤ËÊ§”¡¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    This military operation was aplete washout.

    ”³‘éÁ¦¤òÓà¤ê¤Ë¤âµÍ¤¯Ô‡Ëã¤·ß^¤®¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    They hadpletely underestimated the enemy forces.

    ¾ÉÄ§Íõß_¤ò£³ÌåÍ¬•r¤ËÏàÊÖ¤É¤Ã¤Æ¤â„Ù¤Æ¤ë¤È×ÔØ“¤¹¤ë´ó‘éÁ¦¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    It was a prided battle force that could have went up against 3 old demon lords simultaneously and still triumph.

    Î÷‚È¤ÎÈ«‘éÁ¦¤òºÏ¤ï¤»¤Æ¤â¡¢¤³¤Î´ó‘éÁ¦¤ÎÈý·Ö¤ÎÒ»³Ì¶È¤Ç¤·¤«Ÿo¤¤¡£

    Even if theybined all the battle strength of the west, they still wouldn¡¯t be able topare to

    one-third of the empire¡¯s forces.

    ½~Œ¤Ê¤ë„ÙÀû¤Î´_ÐÅ¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ë¡¢½Y¹û¤Ï¤³¤Î˜”¡£

    They were convinced of absolute victory, yet this was the result.

    Ä§Íõ¼‰¡¢¤Ä¤Þ¤ê¥Ç©`¥â¥ó¥í©`¥É¼‰¤Î»¯¤±Îï¤¬Ñ}ÊýÌå¡¢Ä§Íõ¥ê¥à¥ë¤ÎÅäÏÂ¤Ë¾Ó¤ë¤È¤Ï......

    Demon Lord ss, and several more demon lord ss individuals, all under the banner of the Demon Lord Rimuru.

    TN Note: ...yeah, I think ¥Ç©`¥â¥ó¥í©`¥É should have been Demon Duke...

    ¤³¤³¤Ï´úƒ”¤òÖ§’B¤Ã¤Æ¤Ç¤âÒ»¶ÈÍË¤­¡¢½ñáá¤ÎÔÙ½¨¤ËÙ€¤±¤ë¤Ù¤­¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    They should paypensation here and retreat, then rebuild their forces henceforth.

    ¼È¤Ë50Íò½ü¤¤ËÀÕß¤¬³ö¤¿¤Î¤À¡¢¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤ÎÊ§‰‹¤Ï±Ü¤±¤é¤ì¤Ì¤À¤í¤¦¤¬¡¢¤³¤ìÒÔÉÏ¤Î ×Éü¤ÏµÛ¹ú¤ÎÎÝÌ¨¹Ç¤¹¤é¤â±À¤·¤«¤Í¤Ê¤¤¡£

    There are already almost 500,000 deaths, and Calgurio will no doubt be done for, but anymore than this then the empire¡¯s backbone would copse.

    ¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤ÏŠÓû¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡¢ŸoÄÜ¤Ç¤ÏŸo¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Calgurio was greedy, but not ipetent.

    ¤À¤«¤é¤³¤½¡¢¤³¤ÎÌá°¸¤òÉê¤·³ö¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    That¡¯s why, he had offered this proposal.

    ”³¤¬½«ÜŠ¤ÎÃü¤òËùÍû¤¹¤ë¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢×ÔÉí¤Ï ×Éü¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤âÁ¼¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦Ò™Îò¤â³Ö¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    If the enemy demanded for the lives of the generals, then he must be prepared to sacrifice himself.

    ¤À¤¬¡¢È«¤Æ¤Ï¼È¤ËßW¤¹¤®¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    But, it¡¯s all toote.

    TN Note: At this point they¡¯re just cursed. Kamijou is that you?

    ¡¸¥¯¥Õ¥Õ¥Õ¥Õ¡£¤½¤ÎÑÔÈ~¡¢ÉÙ¤·ßW¤¹¤®¤Þ¤·¤¿¡£

    ¼È¤Ë¡¢Éú¤­²Ð¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤ÏÙF·½·½¤Î¤ß¤Ç¤¹¡¹

    ¡°Kufufufu. This proposal, came a little toote.

    At this point, you¡¯re the only ones alive.¡±

    ºÎ¤òÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤¿¤Î¤«¡¢Àí½â³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¡£

    Calgurio couldn¡¯t understand what he was told.

    ²ÎÖ\ß_¤âÍ¬˜”¤Ç¡¢¥Ç¥£¥¢¥Ö¥í¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤¬Àí½â³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¤Ç¤¤¤ë¡£

    The advisors too, were befuddled by his words.

    ¤À¤¬¡¢¥Ç¥£¥¢¥Ö¥í¤ÏÒâ¤Ë½é¤·¤¿ïL¤âŸo¤¯¡£

    However, Diablo generated a gust of wind with his mind.

    ¥Ñ¥Á¥ó£¡ ¤ÈÖ¸¤òøQ¤é¤·¤¿¡£

    *Pachin! And snapped his fingers.

    Ë²ég¡¢ÌìÄ»¤¬´µ¤­ïw¤Ó¡¢Íâ¤Î¹â¾°¤¬¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ªß_¤ÎÒ•½ç¤ËÈë¤ë¡£

    In moments, the tent was blown off, and the outside scenery had entered Calgurio¡¯s sights.

    ¤½¤³¤Ë¤Ï¡¢Ò»Ãæ¤ÎËÀÌå¤ÎÉ½¡£

    And there was, a mountain of corpses.

    ±øÊ¿ß_¤Ï×÷˜I¤ÎÍ¾ÖÐ¡¢¤Þ¤ë¤ÇÃß¤ë¤è¤¦¤ËËÀ¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤¿¡£

    The soldiers in the middle of their work,id dead as if they were asleep.

    ¤Þ¤ë¤Ç¡¢»ê¤À¤±¤ò’i¤­È¡¤é¤ì¤¿¤«¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ë......

    It was almost as if they soul was pulled out of them......

    ¤¤¤ä¡¢ÊÂŒg»ê¤À¤±¤ò’i¤­È¡¤é¤ì¤¿¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¡¢±øÊ¿ß_¤ÏµÖ¿¹¤òÔS¤µ¤ì¤º¤Ë³à¤¤óŠ¤Î™Ä§¥Ç¥£¥¢¥Ö¥í¤Ë»ê¤òŠZ¤ï¤ì¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    No, their soul was probably actually pulled out, the soldiers were unable to resist and had their souls ripped out by the red haired demon Diablo.

    ¤½¤â¤½¤â¡¢¥Ç¥£¥¢¥Ö¥í¤¬”³±ø¤òÒŠÌÓ¤·¤ÆÇÖÈë¤¹¤ë¤Ê¤É¤È¤¤¤¦ÊÖég¤ò¤«¤±¤ëÀíÓÉ¤â¤Ê¤¤¡£

    Diablo had no reason to put in time and effort to want the enemy soldiers flee to begin with.

    Ä¿¤Ë¸¶¤¯Õß¤òÈ«¤Æš¢¤¹¤Î¤âÃæµ¹¡£

    And killing them all would also be troublesome.

    ¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦ÀíÓÉ¤«¤é¡¢Îè¤¤½µ¤ê¤ë¤ÈÍ¬•r¤Ë¡±ÊÀ½ç¤Î±À‰²¡±¤Ë¤è¤ê¡¢”³±ø¤Î¤ß»ê¤òØ×¤êÈ¡¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    And so, as he descended he had also simultaneously activated ¡°End?Of?World¡±, reaping the souls of every enemy soldiers.

    Œg¤Ï¡¢¡ºÄ§ÍõÒ†šÝ¡»¤À¤±¤Ç¤â¿ñËÀ¤µ¤»¤ëÊÂ¤Ï¿ÉÄÜ¤À¤¬¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ç¤ÏòX¤®¤¬´ó¤­¤¯¤Ê¤ë¤«¤é¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    In actuality, he could have killed them with madness via ¡ºDemon lord¡¯s Haki¡», but that would have caused too great of amotion.

    ¥Ç¥£¥¢¥Ö¥í¤Ï”³±ø¤òÒŠÌÓ¤¹¤Ä¤â¤ê¤Ï×î³õ¤«¤éÈ«¤¯Ÿo¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Diablo didn¡¯t n to allow even a single enemy alive.

    ¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤«¤é¤³¤½¡¢ÊÖ¤ÃÈ¡¤êÔç¤¯È«œç¤µ¤»¤ëÊÂ¤Ë¡¢¤Þ¤ë¤ÇÜP³ù¤¤¤¬Ÿo¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Precisely because of that, he quickly annihted the enemy, without a shred of hesitation.

    ¤½¤â¤½¤â¤¬¡¢±Ë¤Ï¶À¤ê¤òºÃ¤à¡£

    To begin with, he always preferred being a lone wolf.

    ×Ô·Ö¤ÎÅäÏÂ¤ò³Ö¤¿¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤â¤½¤ì¤¬ÀíÓÉ¡£

    That is also why he doesn¡¯t have his own subordinates.

    ÒÛ¤ËÁ¢¤¿¤Ê¤¤µÀ¾ß¤Ê¤É¡¢Ê¹¤¦ý‚Ž¤âŸo¤¤¤Î¤À¤«¤é¡£

    They are but useless tools that aren¡¯t even worth using.

    ½ñ¤Ï¥ô¥§¥Î¥à¤È¤¤¤¦Ð¡Õß¤¬„ÙÊÖ¤Ë¸¶¤¤¤ÆÀ´¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤¬¡¢±Ë¤¬ÒÛ¤ËÁ¢¤Ä¤Ê¤é¤ÐÊ¹¤¦¡£

    Currently there¡¯s been a small fry called Venom who¡¯s been selfishly following him around, but if he proves useful then he¡¯ll be used.

    ¥Ç¥£¥¢¥Ö¥í¤Ë¤È¤Ã¤ÆµÀ¾ß¤È¤Ï¡¢Ö÷¤ËÓÐÄÜ¤µ¤òÊ¾¤»¤Æ¤³¤½ý‚Ž¤¬¤¢¤ë¡¢¤½¤¦¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    for Diablo, a tool¡¯s worth is in its utility.

    ¤À¤«¤é¤³¤½ŸoÄÜ¤Ê²¿ÏÂ¤ÏÒª¤é¤Ê¤¤¤·¡¢×ÔÉí¤â¤Þ¤¿¡¢Ö÷¤Ë¤È¤Ã¤Æ¤ÎÓÐÓÃ¤ÊµÀ¾ß¤Ç¤¢¤é¤Í¤Ð¤Ê¤é¤Ì¤Î¤À¡£

    That¡¯s why useless subordinates are uneeded, he himself too, must prove himself to be a useful tool (lowly servant) to his master Rimuru.

    ¡¸¤¦¡¢¤¦......¤¦¤©¤ª¤ª¤ª¤ª¤ª¤ª¤ª¤ª¤ª£¡£¡¡¹

    ¡°U,u.....UOOOOOOOOOO!!¡±

    ¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤Ï½~½Ð¤·¡¢Ñª¤òÍÂ¤¯Ë¼¤¤¤Ç¥Ç¥£¥¢¥Ö¥í¤òíþ¤ß¸¶¤±¤ë¡£

    Calgurio screamed, ring at Diablo as if he was vomiting blood.

    TN Note: ½~½Ð means ¡°cry of despair¡± word for word

    ÖÙég¤òš¢¤µ¤ì¤¿Å­¤ê¤¬¡¢Ò»Ë²¿Ö²À¤òÁèñ{¤·¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    The rage from having hisrades in had oveid his fears in an instant.

    ¤½¤ÎË²ég¡¢¹âÝx¤¯Éñ¡©¤·¤¤æz¤¬¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤ò°ü¤ßÞz¤ß¡¢Àä¾²¤ÊË¼¿¼¤òÈ¡¤ê‘ø¤µ¤»¤ë¡£

    At that instant, An awe-inspiring radiant armor had wrapped around Calgurio, and his mind calmed down.

    Éñ´ú¤Î•r´ú¤è¤ê»¤ï¤ë×î¸ß¤ÎÎä×°¡£

    The strongest armor from the era of gods.

    »ÊµÛ¤è¤êÙJÓë¤µ¤ì¤¿¡¢ÉñÔ’¼‰¤ÎÎä¾ß¡£

    Borrowed from the Emperor, A god ss equipment.

    ¤¿¤Ã¤¿£´Ãû¤ÎÜŠ‡âéL¤Ë¤Î¤ß×ÅÓÃ¤òÔS¤µ¤ì¤¿¡¢µÛ¹ú×î¸ß‘éÁ¦¤Ç¤¢¤ëÔ^¡£

    Permitted to by worn only by the 4 Corps Captains, it was a testimony to the Empire¡¯s greatest fighting power.

    ¡¸ÔS¤µ¤ó¤¾¡¢™Ä§¤á£¡ œçš¢¤·¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤ë¤ï£¡¡¹

    ¡°Unforgivable, Demon! I¡¯m going to murder you!¡±

    ¡¸¥¯¥Õ¥Õ¥Õ¥Õ¡£¤½¤ì¤Ç¤³¤½¡¢Ãæ°×¤¯¤Ê¤ë¤ÈÑÔ¤¦¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¹¡¹

    ¡°Kufufufu. That¡¯s more like it, now this is getting interesting.¡±

    IÕß¤Ïíþ¤ßºÏ¤¤¡¢×îáá¤Î‘é¤¤¤¬Ê¼¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¡£

    They had a standoff, and the final battle began.

    ¤·¤«¤·¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ï‘é¤¤¤Èºô¤Ù¤ë¥â¥Î¤Ç¤ÏŸo¤¤¡£

    However, it couldn¡¯t be called a fight.

    ºÎ¹Ê¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢¥Ç¥£¥¢¥Ö¥í¤Ë¤È¤Ã¤Æ¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤Ê¤ÉÏÂµÈÉúÎï¤ÎÒ»Æ¥¤Ëß^¤®¤º¡¢¤½¤ÎŠ´ó¤ÊÁ¦¤ÎÇ°¤Ë¤ÏÉñÔ’¼‰

    ¤ÎÎä¾ßµÈ¤Þ¤ë¤ÇÒâÎ¶¤ò³Ö¤¿¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¤«¤é¡£

    That¡¯s because, to Diablo Calgurio was nothing more than a lesser life form, even god ss equipment is nothing before mighty strength.

    µÀ¾ß¤È¤Ï¡¢Ê¹¤¤¤³¤Ê¤»¤Æ¤³¤½¡¢ÒâÎ¶¤¬¤¢¤ë¡£

    Tools only have meaning should you know how to use it.

    Ê¹¤¤ÊÖ¤¬ÐÔÄÜ¤òÒý¤­³ö¤»¤Ê¤¤µÀ¾ß³Ì¡¢Îï±¯¤·¤¤¤â¤Î¤ÏŸo¤¤¡£

    It¡¯s naught but a pitiful tale if an owner couldn¡¯t bring out the full potential of his tool.

    ¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤Ç¤Ï¡¢¥Ç¥£¥¢¥Ö¥í¤¬±¾šÝ¤ò³ö¤¹¤Ë‚Ž¤¹¤ëÊÂ¤ÏŸo¤¯¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ï„ÙØ“¤È¤âºô¤Ù¤Ì…g¤Ê¤ë»ê¤ÎØ×¤êÈ¡¤ê¤Ç¤·¤«¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡¢

    Calgurio didn¡¯t even manage to get Diablo to get serious, it was nothing but the simple reaping of a single soul.

    µÛ¹úÜŠ¤¬ÃÔŒm½ü½¼¤ËÔO†Ó¤·¤¿±¾ê‡¤Ë²Ð¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿½«±ø¤Ï15ÍòÃû¡£

    There were 150,000 soldiers of the empire¡¯s army encamped outside in the vicinity of dungeon.

    ¤½¤ÎÈ«¤Æ¤ÏÒ»²¿¤ÎÉÏŒÓ²¿¤ò³ý¤­¡¢×Ô·Öß_¤¬ºÎ¤òžé¤µ¤ì¤¿¤Î¤«Àí½â¤¹¤ëÊÂ¤â¤Ê¤¤¤Þ¤Þ¤Ëšžœç¤µ¤ì¤ëÊÂ¤È¤Ê¤ë¡£

    Apart from the few of the higher ups, none of them realized what caused them to be annihted.

    ¤³¤¦¤·¤Æ¡¢Ä§Îï¤Î¹ú¤ØÏò¤±¤ÆÇÖ¹¥¤·¤ÆÀ´¤¿µÛ¹úÜŠ¤ÎÈ«¤Æ¤Î²¿ê ¤Ï¡¢´ó¤·¤¿³É¹û¤òÉÏ¤²¤ëÊÂ¤â¤Ê¤¤¤Þ¤Þ¤ËÈ«œç¤·¤¿¡£

    In this fashion, the entirety of the empire¡¯s forces that came to invade tempest, waspletely annihted without leaving behind any major achievements.

    È¡¤ê¸Ò¤¨¤º¤ÎÎ£™C¤ÏÈ¥¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    And so the crisis has passed for now.

    ¨D¨D¹û¤¿¤·¤Æ¡¢¤½¤ì¤¬Î£™C¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤«¤É¤¦¤«¡¢¤½¤ì¤ÏÈË¤Ë¤è¤êÅÐ¶Ï¤¬·Ö¤«¤ì¤ëËù¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¤¬¡£

    ¨D¨DIn actuality whether this could actually be called a crisis or not is left to the people to determine.

    ¥Æ¥ó¥Ú¥¹¥È

    µÛ¹ú¤ÎÄ§Îï¤Î¹ú¤ØÏò¤±¤¿ÇÖ¹¥¤Ï¡¢¤³¤¦¤·¤ÆÊ§”¡¤Ë½K¤ï¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    And so the Empire¡¯s invasion of Tempest, has ended in failure.

    _________________________________________________________________

    Note to lion san

    You know Lion san, after reading your TN Notes...I think you¡¯re forgetting you¡¯re suppose to be Karion under a mask, not an actual lion...oh well.

 Chapter 161 â€“ A demon lordâ€™s work isnâ€™t a godâ€™s

    TN Note: Big thanks to Lion san for the draft, and you lot for the detailed editing notes in advance.

    P.s.

    call me a petty teddy, but for those who think I simply copied-pasted and edited Lion san¡¯s work, the reason it takes a while for me to release a new chapter is because this whole thing was 100% self-typed, Lion san¡¯s work was used for reference only.

    Finally, thanks for putting up with myte trantion without raising pitchforks.

    Without further ado, enjoy.

    161Ô’ Éñ¤Ê¤é¤¶¤ëÄ§Íõ¤ÎËù˜I

    A demon lord¡¯s work isn¡¯t a god¡¯s

    ¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤Ï¡¢×ÔÉí¤òƒž¤·¤¯°ü¤ßÞz¤àÅ¯¤«¤µ¤ò¸Ð¤¸¡¢Ä¿¤òÒ™¤Þ¤·¤¿¡£

    Feeling a gentle warmth enveloping him, Calgurio awakened.

    £¨¤³¡¢¤³¤³¤Ï£¿£©

    (This, this ce is?)

    ×Ô·Ö¤¬½ñ¤Þ¤ÇºÎ¤ò¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤«¡¢¶í¤«¤ËË¼¤¤³ö¤»¤Ê¤¤¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¡£

    Calgurio suddenly couldn¡¯t recall what he had been do up till now.

    ãyóŠ¤ÎÊ®šr¤òÉÙ¤·³¬¤¨¤¿¤Ð¤«¤ê¤ÈË¼¤ï¤ì¤ëÉÙÅ®¤¬¡¢ÌìÊ¹¤Î¤è¤¦¤ÊÎ¢Ð¦¤ò¸¡¤«¤Ù¤ÆºÎÊÂ¤«×÷˜I¤òÐÐ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    A silver-haired shoujo who looked around 10 years, angelic smile on her face seemed to be working on something.

    ºáÄ¿¤ÇÒŠ¤ì¤Ð¡¢µ¹¤ì¤¿ÖÙég¨D¨D¶ÏÑÔ¤Ï³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡¢¥¯¥ê¥·¥å¥Ê¤À¤í¤¦¨D¨D¤ËÊÖ¤òôè¤·¡¢¤½¤ÎÊÖ¤«¤éºçÉ«¤Î¹â¤¬µ¹¤ì¤¿ÖÙég¤Ë×¢¤®Þz¤Þ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    Looking around, his fallenrade¨D¨Dwhom he was uncertain, but probably Krishna¨D¨Dhad the girl¡¯s hand raised over them, and from her palm a rainbow colored light imbuded into them.

    •º¤¯¤¹¤ë¤È¡¢¤½¤ÎÕß¨D¨D¤ä¤Ï¤ê¥¯¥ê¥·¥å¥Ê¤À¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤À¨D¨D¤â±¡Ä¿¤òé_¤±¤Æ¡¢´Ë·½¤ÈÒ•¾€¤¬½»²î¤¹¤ë¡£

    After a while, that person¨D¨Dwho was Krishna after all¨D¨Dopened his eyes, and their gaze met.

    ¤¿¤À¤·¡¢Ä¿Ò™¤á¤¿¤Ð¤«¤ê¤Î×Ô·Ö¤ÈÍ¬˜”¤Ë¬FÔÚ¤Î×´›r¤Ë‘õ»ó¤¤¡¢¬F×´¤òÀí½â³öÀ´¤Æ¤Ï¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤è¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    However, he seemed as confused as he was when he had just awakened, and couldn¡¯tprehend the situation.

    ãyóŠ¤ÎÉÙÅ®¤Ï¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ªß_¤¬Ä¿Ò™¤á¤¿¤Î¤ËšÝ¸¶¤¯ÊÂ¤Ê¤¯¡¢´Î¡©¤ËÍ¬¤¸×÷˜I¤òÀR¤ê·µ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¯¡£

    The silver haired girl didn¡¯t notice Calgurio and Krishna waking up, and continued on repeatedly with her work.

    ²¿ÎÝ¤Ë¼¯¤á¤é¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¿100Ãû³Ì¤ËŒ¤·Í¬¤¸×÷˜I¤ò½K¤¨¤¿•r¡¢¤è¤¦¤ä¤¯œº×ã¤½¤¦¤Ëîh¤¯¤È´Ë·½¤òÏò¤¤¤¿¡£

    When she hadpleted her work on about 100 individuals in the room, satisfied, she nodded her head and faced Calgurio.

    ¡¸¤è¤¦¡¢Ä¿Ò™¤á¤Æ¤ë¤ó¤À¤í£¿ Õ{×Ó¤Ï¤É¤¦¤À£¿ ÃûÇ°¡¢Ë¼¤¤³ö¤»¤ë¤«£¿¡¹

    ¡°Yo, you¡¯re awake now? How do you feel? Can you recall your name?¡±

    šÝÝX¤Ê¿ÚÕ{¤Ç¡¢Ô’¤·¤«¤±¤ÆÀ´¤ëÉÙÅ®¡£

    The girl spoke with a casual tone.

    ¤·¤«¤·²»¿ì¤µ¤Ï¸Ð¤¸¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£

    However, no difort was felt.

    ÉÙÅ®¤¬¿É‘z¤À¤Ã¤¿ÊÂ¤âÀíÓÉ¤ÎÒ»¤Ä¤À¤í¤¦¤¬¡¢ÉÙÅ®¤Î³Ö¤ÄšÝÅä¤¬¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤ËÅÑÒâ¤ò³Ö¤ÄÊÂ¤òÔS¤µ¤Ê¤¤¡£

    The shoujo¡¯s lovely appearance was one reason, the other being the girl¡¯s presence that quenched any rebellious thought against her.

    ‘õ»ó¤¦¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤ä¤½¤ÎËû¤ÎÖÙég¤Î˜”×Ó¤òÒŠ¤Æ¡¢

    The perplexed Calgurio looked at hisrades,

    ¡¸¤¢¤ì£¿ Ê§”¡¤·¤¿¤«£¿ ÐgÊ½¤ÏÍêèµ¤À¤Ã¤¿¥Ï¥º¤Ê¤ó¤À¤±¤É¤Ê......¡¹

    ¡°Huh? Was it a failure? I was certain the ritual was a perfect sess......¡±

    ¤ÈÀ§¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ê±íÇé¤ò¤¹¤ëÉÙÅ®¡£

    The shoujo had a troubled expression on her face.

    ¤É¤¦¤ä¤é×Ô·Öß_¤Ï¡¢ºÎ¤é¤«¤ÎÐg¤Ë’ì¤±¤é¤ì¤¿¤è¤¦¤À¤ÈÎò¤ë¤¬¡¢ÉíÌå¤Ë®³£¤Ï¸Ð¤¸¤Ê¤¤¡£

    Apparently, they were subjected to some sort of ritual, but their bodies didn¡¯t feel abnormal.

    Š¤¤¤ÆÑÔ¤¦¤È¡¢Á¦¤¬Èë¤ê¤Ë¤¯¤¤šÝ¤¬¤¹¤ë³Ì¶È¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    If he must say something, he couldn¡¯t seem to muster any strength.

    ¤½¤³¤Þ¤Ç´_ÕJ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤È¡¢ÌÆÍ»¤Ë¡¢Ä§Îï¤Î¹ú¤ËÇÖ¹¥¤·¤Æ‘éÕùÖÐ¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿ÊÂ¤òË¼¤¤³ö¤¹¡£

    After confirming this, suddenly, he recalled they had invaded Tempest and are currently at war.

    ¡¸¤¢¡¢™Ä§¤Ï£¿ ¤¢¤Î³à¤¤óŠ¤Î™Ä§¤Ï¤É¤¦¤Ê¤Ã¤¿£¿ ÎÒµÈ¤ÏÉú¤­ÑÓ¤Ó¤¿¤Î¤«£¿¡¹

    ¡°Whe, where¡¯s the demon? What happened to that red haired demon? Have we survived?¡±

    ½Ð¤Ö¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¡£

    Shouted Calgurio.

    ¤½¤Î°kÑÔ¤Ç¡¢¤è¤¦¤ä¤¯ÖÙégß_¤âÖ±Ç°¤Þ¤Ç¤ÎÓ›‘›¤òÈ¡¤ê‘ø¤·¡¢¬F×´¤Î®³£ÐÔ¤ËË¼¤¤µ±¤¿¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    With this statement, the others had finally regained their memories, and realized the abnormality of the current situation.

    ´_¤«¡¢¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ªß_¤Ï™Ä§¤Ëš¢º¦¤µ¤ì¤¿¤Ï¤º¤Ê¤Î¤À¡£

    Certainly, Calgurio and co should have been in by the Demon Diablo.

    ×Ô·Ö¤Î¹¥“Ä¤¬Ò»ÇÐÍ¨ÓÃ¤»¤º¡¢™Ä§¤ÎÊÖµ¶¤¬×Ô·Ö¤ÎÐÄÄ ¤òÎÕ¤ê¢¤·¤¿¤Î¤ò¡¢¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤ÏË¼¤¤³ö¤·¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    Calgurio remembered how all his attacks were in vain, and the demon Diablo with his hands like a sword, pierced and crushed his heart.

    ¤À¤«¤é¤³¤½¡¢×Ô·Ö¤¬Éú¤­¤Æ¤¤¤ëÊÂ¤ËÒÉ†–¤òÒ™¤¨¤ë¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¡£

    That was why Calgurio his situation of being alive.

    ¡¸¤ª¡¢Ë¼¤¤³ö¤»¤¿¤«£¿ ×Ô·Ö¤ÎÃûÇ°¤âÒ™¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤«£¿¡¹

    ¡°Oh, did you remember? Do you remember your name?¡±

    Ù|†–¤Ëîh¤­¤Ä¤Ä¡¢

    While nodding in reply,

    ¡¸ÎÒÝ…¤Ï¡¢¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤ÈÉê¤¹¡£

    µÛ¹ú™C¼×ÜŠ‡â?ÜŠ‡âéL¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢´Ë¶È¤Î×÷‘é¤Î¾tË¾Áî¹Ù¤òÈÎ¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤ª¤ë¡£

    ×÷‘éÄÚÈÝ¤Ï™CÃÜÊÂí—¹Ê¡¢¤³¤³¤Ç¤ÏÑÔ¼°³öÀ´¤Ì¤¬¡¢ÔS¤µ¤ì¤è¡£

    ¤½¤ì¤è¤ê¤â¡¢ÙFµî¤¬ÎÒµÈ¤ò¾È¤Ã¤ÆÏÂ¤µ¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤«£¿¡¹

    ¡°My name is Calgurio.

    Corps captain of the Empire Armored Corps, I was entrusted as the suprememand of this operation.

    Since the contents of said operation is ssified, I can¡¯t exin about it here, please forgive me.

    Besides that, are you the one who saved us?¡±

    „Ý¤¤Þz¤ó¤ÇÂ„¤¯¡£

    He asked going with the flow.

    ¤¢¤Î×´›r¤Ç×Ô·Öß_¤ò¾È³ö¤¹¤ë¤Ê¤É¡¢Óà³Ì¤ÎÕß¤Ç¤Ê¤±¤ì¤Ð²»¿ÉÄÜ¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦¡£

    To be able to save them from such a situation, it¡¯s impossible unless she wields great power.

    ¤¢¤Î™Ä§¤Ï¡¢Õý¤·¤¯™Ä§¤ÎÍõ¤¿¤ëŒgÁ¦Õß¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    That demon, or more precisely someone with the strength of the lord of demons.

    TN note: ™Ä§¤ÎÍõ trantes into King of Demons, but since Ä§Íõ means Demon Lord, so I used lord instead of king.

    ¤½¤Î™Ä§¤òÇ°¤Ë¤·¤Æ×Ô·Öß_¤ò¾È³ö¿ÉÄÜ¤È¤Ê¤ë¤È¡¢ïL¤Î‡g¤ËÂ„¤¯¡±ÓÂÕß¡±¤·¤«ÐÄµ±¤¿¤ê¤¬Ÿo¤¤¡£

    To be able to save them from such a situations, it could only be the rumored ¡°hero¡± and no one else.

    µÛ¹ú½üÐl¤ÎNo.1¡«10¤Ê¤é¤Ð¿ÉÄÜ¤«¤âÖª¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡¢Ò»ÈË¤Ç³öÀ´¤ë¤«¤È†–¤ï¤ì¤ì¤ÐÒÉ†–¤¬²Ð¤ë¡£

    It might be possible if it¡¯s the Empire¡¯s royal guard No.1~10, but whether they could do it alone was questionable.

    ¤Þ¤·¤Æ¡¢½üÐl¤Ê¤é¤Ðî†¤âÖª¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤·¡¢¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤ËëL¤·Á¢¤Æ¤¹¤ëÒâÎ¶¤â¤Ê¤¤¤Ï¤º¤À¡£

    Besides, if it was a royal guard he would have recognized her, and Calgurio had no reason to keep it as a secret.

    ×Ô·Ö¤ÎÖª¤ê¤¨¤ÌÈËÎï¤Ç¡¢¤½¤ì³Ì¤ÎŒgÁ¦Õß¤ËË¼¤¤µ±¤¿¤ëÈËÎï¤Ê¤É¾Ó¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Someone who he didn¡¯t know, she was too strong to be someone unheard of.

    ¡¸¤ó£¿ ×÷‘é¤âºÎ¤â¡¢¤ªÇ°ß_¤ÎÜŠ¤òÈ«œç¤µ¤»¤¿¤Î¤Ï°³ß_¤À¤¾£¿

    ¶à·Ö¿±ß`¤¤¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¤«¤éÕhÃ÷¤·¤Æ¤ä¤ë¤±¤É¡¢¤ªÇ°ß_¤ÏËÀ¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤ë¡£

    ¤È¤¤¤¦¤«¡¢¾ÜŠ¤·¤¿±øÊ¿¤ÏÈ«†TËÀÍö¤·¤¿¤ó¤¸¤ã¤Ê¤¤¤«¤Ê£¿

    Éú¤­²Ð¤ê¤¬¤¤¤ë¤«¤âÖª¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤±¤É¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ïáá¤Ç¤¤¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    ¤É¤¦¤ä¤éÓ›‘›¤â´óÕÉ·ò¤Ê¤è¤¦¤À¤·¡¢ÐgÊ½¤Ï³É¹¦¤«¡£

    ¤¸¤ã¤¢¡¢¸Ä¤á¤Æ¡£

    ³õ¤á¤Þ¤·¤Æ¡¢°³¤¬¥ê¥à¥ë¡£Ä§Íõ¥ê¥à¥ë¤À¡£

    ¤³¤Î¹ú¤ÇÍõ˜”¤ò¤ä¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£¥è¥í¥·¥¯¤Ê£¡

    áá¡¢Ò»êÑÔ¤Ã¤Æ¤ª¤¯¤±¤É¡¢¤ªÇ°ß_¤òÌKÉú¤µ¤»¤¿¤Î¤â°³¤À¤«¤é¡£

    ¤Þ¤¢¤½¤ÎÞx¤âº¬¤á¤Æ¡¢¥Ü¥Á¥Ü¥ÁÕhÃ÷¤·¤Æ¤ä¤ë¤è¡¹

    ¡°Hm? Operation or whatever, we¡¯re the ones who annihted your army you know?

    Since it looks like you misunderstood something I¡¯ll give you an exnation, you¡¯re all already dead.

    Or rather, didn¡¯t every soldier in the army died?

    Maybe some of you may have survived, but lets talk about thatter.

    But since it looks like you perfectly retained your memory, the ritual was a sess.

    Now, lets start again.

    Nice to meet you, My name is Rimuru, Demon Lord Rimuru.

    I¡¯m the king of this country, best regards to you lot!

    Now then, I¡¯ll tell you this again, but I¡¯m the one who resurrected you all.

    As for further details, we¡¯ll exin to you bit by bitter.¡±

    ¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤ÏºÎ¤òÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤«Àí½â³öÀ´¤º´ôÈ»¤È¤Ê¤ë¡£

    Calgurio who couldn¡¯tprehend the words spoke simply gawked.

    ÑÔÈ~¤¬Ã—¤Ëß_¤·¡¢ÒâÎ¶¤¬Àí½â³öÀ´¤ë¤Ë¤Ä¤ì¤Æ¡¢¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤ÎÄ¿¤ÏÏÞ½ç¤Þ¤ÇÒŠé_¤«¤ì¤Æ¡¢Ä¿¤ÎÇ°¤ÎÉÙÅ®¤òÄýÒ•¤·¤¿¡£

    The words reached his brain, their meanings understood; Calgurio widened his eyes to their limits, and stared at the shoujo before him.

    ¤³¤ÎÉÙÅ®¤¬¥ê¥à¥ë¡£

    This shoujo is Rimuru.

    ×Ô·Öß_¤¬ÕÏº¦¤È¿¼¤¨¡¢ÅÅ³ý¤¹¤Ù¤¯„Ó¤¤¤¿”³¡£

    Someone they thought of as a obstacle, the enemy they must eliminate.

    ¬F¡¢°ËÐÇÄ§Íõ¤ÎÒ»Öù¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡¢Ä§Íõ¥ê¥à¥ë¤½¤ÎÈË¡£

    A member of the current Octagram, Rimuru herself.

    ¤³¤ÎÉÙÅ®¤¬£¡£¿

    This Shoujo is!?

    Éú¤­·µ¤é¤»¤¿¡¢¤À¤È£¿ Õl¤ò£¿ °³ß_¤ò¡¢¤«£¡£¿

    Resurrected, was it? Who? We were?!

    ó@ãµ¤È»ìÂÒ¡¢¤½¤·¤Æ¿Ö²À¤¬ÐÄ¤òÂñ¤á¾¡¤¯¤·¤¿¡£

    Shock and turmoil, then fear filled his heart.

    ¤½¤ì¤Ï¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤À¤±¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡¢Éú¤­·µ¤Ã¤¿ÕßÈ«¤Æ¤¬Í¬¤¸·´ê¤ò¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¤¬¡£

    Calgurio wasn¡¯t the only one; everyone who was revived had the exact same reaction.

    »ìÂÒ¤¬Âä¤Á×Å¤¯¤Þ¤Ç¡¢½ñ¤·¤Ð¤é¤¯¤Î•r¤¬±ØÒª¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    It would appear some time is needed until the chaos settles down.

    ??????????????????????????

    »ìÂÒ¤¹¤ë¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ªß_¤òºáÄ¿¤Ë¡¢°³¤ÏÌìÄ»¤«¤éÍâ¤Ë³ö¤ë¡£

    Casting a side-nce at the confused Calgurio and co, I had exited the test.

    ÌìÄ»¤ÎÖÐ¤Î100Ãû¤Ï¡¢¥Ç¥£¥¢¥Ö¥í¤¬š¢¤·¤¿Õßß_¤Ç¡¢¤³¤ÎÜŠ‡â¤Î¾tË¾Áî¹Ù¼°¤Ó²ÎÖ\ß_¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    The 100 individuals, those in by Diablo, are the corp¡¯s suprememander and his advisors.

    ÑÔ¤¦¤Ê¤ì¤Ð¡¢¤³¤ÎÇÖ¹¥¤òÐÐ¤Ã¤¿×î¸ßØŸÈÎÕßß_¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    So to speak, the ones with the highest authority in this invasion.

    ¶¡ŒŽ¤ËÐgÊ½¤òÔ‡¤·ÌKÉú¤µ¤»¤¿¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢„¿¹û¤ÏÍêèµ¤Ê¤è¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    I had methodically tried out a resurrection method, and the effects were perfect.

    ŸoÕ“¡¢ØŸÈÎ¤òÈ¡¤é¤»¤ëžé¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Of course, this is in order for them to take responsibility.

    ¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¡¢ÌìÄ»¤Ï…—ÖØ¤Ë½Y½ç¤Ë¤Æ·âæi¤òÐÐ¤¤¡¢¥½¥¦¥¨¥¤¤Î±OÒ•ÏÂ¤ËÖÃ¤¤¤Æ¤¢¤ë¡£

    And so, there¡¯s a heavy barrier lockdown around the tent, and it is under Souei¡¯s surveince.

    ÌÓÍö¤Ï²»¿ÉÄÜ¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦¡£

    It¡¯s impossible to escape.

    ×î¤â¡¢Éú¤­·µ¤é¤»¤¿¤ÈÑÔ¤Ã¤Æ¤â¡¢Œg¤Ï¢³õ¤ÎÉú¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Well, even if I called it a resurrection, it is only a temporary one.

    ¤­¤Ã¤Á¤ê¤ÈŠZ¤Ã¤¿»ê¤ò¡¢¤ï¤¶¤ï¤¶·µÈ´¤¹¤ëÀíÓÉ¤âŸo¤¤¤Î¤À¡£

    There is no reason for me to return the souls I have taken.

    ¹¥¤á¤ÆÀ´¤¿¤Î¤ÏÏò¤³¤¦¤Î¶¼ºÏ¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢¤½¤³¤ÇËÀ¤Ì¤Î¤â×Ô˜I×ÔµÃ¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    They were the one who attacked us, so their death was them reaping what they sown

    ¤¿¤À¤·¡¢É«¡©¤ÊÀíÓÉ¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤Æ¡¢½ñ»Ø¤ÎÌKÉúÐgÊ½¤òÊ©Ðg¤¹¤ëÊÂ¤Ë¤·¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    However, for various reasons I¡¯ve decided to perform the resurrection ritual.

    ¤³¤ÎÐg¤Ï¡¢¢³õ¤ÎÉú¤òÓë¤¨¤ëÐg¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    This ritual, only grants someone a temporary life.

    ¥·¥ª¥ó¤ÎËÀÍöÊÂ¼þÒÔ½µ¡¢ÖÇ»ÛÖ®Íõ¤Ë¤è¤ë»ê¤Î½âÎö¤Ïí˜Õ{¤ËßM¤á¤é¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    After the incident of Shion¡¯s death, Wisdom King Raphael had been smoothly analyzing the soul.

    ¥¯¥ì¥¤¥Þ¥ó¤«¤éŠZ¤Ã¤¿¡±Â}ë‘¤Î±¦Óñ¡±¤Ï¡¢Ô­²ÄÁÏ¤ÏÈËég¤Î»ê¤«¤é³öÀ´¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    The raw materials of the ¡°Soul Jewel¡± taken from yman are human souls.

    ¥¨¥Í¥ë¥®©`Á¿¤Ë“QËã¤·¡¢ÈËég1ÍòÈË·Ö¤Î»ê¤ËÏàµ±¤¹¤ë¡£

    In terms of energy, it¡¯s equivalent to 10,000 human souls.

    ¤·¤«¤·¡¢¤½¤ÎÁ¦¤Ï•régÖÆÏÞ¸¶¤­¤Î¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ëÊÂ¤«¤é¡¢Ò»Ë²¤À¤±¤ÎÈ¼Ÿ†¤Ë¤è¤êÁ¦¤Î‰ˆ·ù¤òÐÐ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤ÏÃ÷°×¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    However, this strength carries with it a time limit, and could burn off strength to provide amplify strength for an instant.

    ÊÂŒg¡¢ÖÇ»ÛÖ®Íõ¤Î½âÎö¤Ç¤Ï¡¢ÈËég100Ãû·Ö³Ì¤Î»ê¤òÈÚºÏ¤·¡¢Ë²ég³öÁ¦¤ò¸ß¤á¤ëÊÂ¤¬³öÀ´¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¤·¤¿¤À¤±¤Î±¦Öé¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    In fact, ording to Wisdom King Raphael¡¯s analysys, 100 human souls could be fused to make a Jewel that could increase strength for an instant.

    ÃûÇ°¤Î¸î¤ê¤Ë¤Ï´ó¤·¤¿ÊÂ¤ÎŸo¤¤¥¢¥¤¥Æ¥à¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Comparing it to its name it wasn¡¯t that great an item.

    Ò»·N¤Î¥É©`¥Ô¥ó¥°¤ËÔ“µ±¤¹¤ë¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¤¬¡¢¤³¤ó¤ÊÎï¤Ëîm¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤ÏÏÈ¤¬Ÿo¤µ¤½¤¦¤À¤ÈË¼¤¤¡¢·Ö½â¤µ¤»¤Æ»ê¤Ë‘ø¤·¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    It¡¯s probably simr to doping, however I think relying on such a thing would not fare well in the future, so I simply dposed it into souls.

    ¤Þ¤¢¡¢ÍÔª¤â¿ÉÄÜ¤À¤«¤é¤³¤½ŒgÐÐ¤·¤¿¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢¤½¤Î»ê¤òÑÐ¾¿¤ËÁ÷ÓÃ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦ÔU¤À¡£

    And since we would simply revert the process, the souls were used in research.

    ÈË¤ËÏÞ¤é¤º¡¢»ê¤Ë¤ÏÙ|¤ÈÁ¿¤¬´æÔÚ¤¹¤ë¡£

    Not limited to humans, all souls have quality and quantity.

    Ù|¤Ï¤È¤â¤«¤¯¡¢„ÓÖ²Îï¤ËÈë¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë»ê¤Î¥¨¥Í¥ë¥®©`Á¿¤Ï˜OÐ¡¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Quality aside, the souls of nts and animals contain very little energy.

    ¤½¤ì¤Ë±È¤Ù¤Æ¡¢ÈËég¤Î»ê¤Ë¤ÏÄª´ó¤Ê¥¨¥Í¥ë¥®©`¤¬Þz¤á¤é¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    Compared with that, a human¡¯s soul contains an immense amount of energy.

    ¤³¤ì¤ÏµÈ¤·¤¯Æ½µÈ¤Ë¡¢Õl¤Ë¤Ç¤âÒ»¶¨ÊýÓë¤¨¤é¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤Ï´_ÕJœg¤ß¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    It was confirmed that everyone would have the same equal amount of energy.

    ¤½¤Î»ê¤Î¥¨¥Í¥ë¥®©`¤òÊ¹¤¤¤³¤Ê¤»¤ë¤«¤É¤¦¤«£¿ ¤½¤ì¤¬¥¹¥­¥ë¤Èºô³Æ¤¹¤ë¡¢»ê¤ÎÁ¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    And to actually utilize the energy of the souls? This was referred to as, soul force.

    »ê¤Ë¿Ì¤Þ¤ì¤¿Çéˆó¤¬¡¢Á¦¤òÐÐÊ¹¤¹¤ëÔª¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¡£

    The information engraved onto the soul, would be the origin of its powers.

    ¤Ç¤Ï¡¢¥¨¥Í¥ë¥®©`¤ËÖ±½ÓÇéˆó¤¬¿Ì¤Þ¤ì¤ë¤Î¤«¤È¤¤¤¦¤È¡¢¤½¤¦¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£

    Then, does the energy directly engrave the information onto the soul, that¡¯s not it.

    ¤Þ¤º¡¢×ÔÎÒ¤¬¤¢¤ê¡¢¤½¤ì¤ò°ü¤àÐÄºË¤¬¤¢¤ë¡£

    First, there¡¯s the ego, wrapped around in the core.

    ¤³¤³¤Ë¡¢È«¤Æ¤ÎÇéˆó¤Ï¿Ì¤Þ¤ì¤ë¡£

    This, is where all the information is engraved on.

    ¤½¤ÎÐÄºË¤ò¸²¤¦¥¨¥Í¥ë¥®©`½Y¾§¤¬»ê¤È¤Ê¤ë¤ï¤±¤À¡£

    And so in conclusion the crystalized energy encases the core and bes the soul.

    ±¦Öé¤â¡¢¤³¤ÎÐÄºË¤ÎÍ¶Ó°¤¹¤ëÊÜ¤±Ãó¤È¤·¤Æé_°k¤·¤¿¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    The Possession Jewel was developed in order to project the core.

    TN Note: read chapter 119, cheers to Lion san for remember what it¡¯s called.

    ÐÄºË¤Ë¤Ï¥¨¥Í¥ë¥®©`¤¬Ÿo¤¤×´‘B¡£¤À¤¬¡¢×ÔÎÒ¤Ï¤¢¤ë¡£

    The core has no energy. However the ego does.

    »ê¤ÎÁ¦¤¬Ÿo¤¤¤«¤é¥¹¥­¥ë¤ÏÐÐÊ¹³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¤±¤ì¤É¡¢×ÔÎÒ¤ò³Ö¤Ã¤ÆÐÐ„Ó¤¹¤ëÊÂ¤Ï¿ÉÄÜ¤Ê¤Î¤À¡£

    Without the soul force skills couldn¡¯t be activated, but it¡¯s possible for the ego to operate.

    ¤½¤ì¤Ï¡¢±¦Öé¤ÏÄ§ËØ¤Ë¤Æ»ê¤Î¥¨¥Í¥ë¥®©`¤ò´úÓÃ¤µ¤»¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤«¤é¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    And the possession jewel is used to substitute the soul¡¯s energy with Magical essence.

    ¤À¤¬¡¢¥¨¥Í¥ë¥®©`¤ÎÙ|¤¬ß`¤¦žé¡¢ÏÞ½ç¤¬¤¢¤ë¤Î¤Ï·ñ¶¨³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¡£¤¢¤¯¤Þ¤Ç¤â¡¢ÃÔŒm¤ò˜S¤·¤àžé¤ÎÍæ¾ß¤Ê¤Î¤À¤«¤é†–î}¤ÏŸo¤¤¡£

    However, it¡¯s undeniable there would be limits due to the difference in the quality of energy. Since in the end it¡¯s simply used as a toy in the dungeon thus there are no problems.

    ºÎ¤¬ÑÔ¤¤¤¿¤¤¤«¤È¤¤¤¦¤È¡¢ÐÄºË¤Ë¥¹¥­¥ëÇéˆó¤¬¿Ì¤Þ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤Æ¤â¡¢»ê¤ÎÁ¦¤¬Ÿo¤±¤ì¤ÐÐÐÊ¹³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦ÊÂ¤Ê¤Î¤À¡£

    In the end what I wanted to say is, even if the skills are engraved onto the core, if there¡¯s no soul force it couldn¡¯t be used, that¡¯s about it.

    ½ñ»Ø¡¢¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ªß_¤ÎÌKÉú¤Ë¤Ï±¦Öé¤òÓÃ¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    This time, the possession jewel is used to resurrect Calgurio.

    »ê¤òŠZ¤¤¡¢¤½¤³¤«¤éÐÄºË¤ò’i¤­È¡¤Ã¤Æ¡¢±¦Öé¤ËÒÆ¤·¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    The soul was reaped, the core taken out, and moved into the jewel.

    ±¦Öé¤ò„“¤ë¤Î¤Ïº†…g¤À¤¬¡¢¥¨¥Í¥ë¥®©`¤Ë¤Ï¸÷ÈË¤«¤é’i¤­È¡¤Ã¤¿¡±»ê¤ÎÁ¦¡±¤Î°Ù·Ö¤ÎÒ»ÒÔÏÂ¤ÎÉÙÁ¿¤òÁ÷ÓÃ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    Making the jewel was simple, it requires less than 1% of the soul force¡¯s energy.

    ŒgÙ|¡¢°³¤Ë“pÊ§¤ÏŸo¤¤¤¬¡¢Š¤¤¤ÆÑÔ¤¨¤Ð„ºƒPÁ¦¤«¡£

    In actuality, I don¡¯t really lose anything, just a bit ofbor cost.

    ËÀÕß¤ÎÈâÌå¤òÄ§·¨¤ÇÖÎ°K¤·¡¢±¦Öé¤òÂñ¤áÞz¤à¡£

    regenerating the flesh of the dead with magic, then embedding the jewel into them.

    ¤½¤·¤ÆÐÄºË¤òÁ÷¤·Þz¤à¤Î¤À¡£

    And finally transferring the core.

    º†…g¤ËÑÔ¤¦¤±¤É¡¢ÖÇ»ÛÖ®Íõ¤µ¤ó¤ÎˆRµ¹µÄ¤ÊÑÝËãÁ¦¤¢¤Ã¤Æ¤Î×÷˜I¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Î¤ÏÑÔ¤¦¤Þ¤Ç¤âŸo¤¤¡£

    It sounds simple, but without Wisdom King Raphael¡¯s overwhelming calction abilities this task couldn¡¯t possibly be undertaken.

    ‚€ÈËÌØ¶¨¤¹¤éëy¤·¤¤¤½¤Î×÷˜I¤ò¡¢ÈâÌå¤Îßz»×ÓÇéˆó¤È»ê¤ÎÓ›åh¤òÕÕºÏ¤·¡¢Ò»Ë²¤Ç‚€ÈËÌØ¶¨¤ò¤¹¤ë¤½¤Î˜”¤Ï¡¢Õý¤·¤¯ÏÈÉú¤È¤ªºô¤Ó¤¹¤ë¤·¤«¤Ê¤¤ÒŠÊÂ¤µ¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Specifying an individual alone is already a difficult task, but to also match their gic code to the soul data, and identify that individual instantly, it was so well done I should call Raphael -sensei instead.

    ¤³¤¦¤·¤Æ¡¢ÈâÌå¤ÎÍÔª¤¬¿ÉÄÜ¤À¤Ã¤¿Õß¤Ë¤Ï¡¢±¦Öé¤òÓÃ¤¤¤ÆÌKÉú¤¹¤ëÊÂ¤Ë³É¹¦¤·¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    With this method, it was possible to restore the flesh, and after using the jewel the resurrection would be a sess.

    ¤³¤ÎÌKÉú¤Ë¤â†–î}¤¬Ÿo¤¤ÔU¤Ç¤ÏŸo¤¤¡£

    However, that doesn¡¯t mean this method is wless.

    ¤Þ¤º¡¢´ó¤­¤¯ÈõÌå»¯¤¹¤ë¡£

    Firstly, the individual is weakened greatly.

    »ê¤ÎÁ¦¤òÈ«¤Æ¡¢°³¤¬ŠZ¤Ã¤¿ÔU¤À¤«¤éµ±È»¤À¡£

    Naturally, it¡¯s because I¡¯ve snatched the entirety of their soul force.

    ½ñáá¤Ï¥¹¥­¥ëÊ¹ÓÃ¤Ï²»¿ÉÄÜ¤À¤í¤¦¤·¡¢ÏÂÊÖ¤¹¤ë¤ÈÄ§·¨¤ÎÊ¹ÓÃ¤Ë¤âÓ°í‘¤¬³ö¤ë¡£

    It would be impossible to use skills form now on, and if they¡¯re unlucky their magic usage would also be affected.

    ¤À¤¬¡¢å‘¤¨¤¿ÈâÌå¤äÐÞ¾š¤ò·e¤ó¤À¼¼Ðg¤Ï²Ð¤ë¤Î¤Ç¡¢¥¹¥­¥ë¤Ëîm¤ê¤Ã¤Ñ¤Ê¤·¤ÇŸo¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Ê¤é¤Ð†–î}¤Ç¤ÏŸo¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    However, since any physical training results or experience is still retained, so as long as they aren¡¯t dependent on their skills it would not be a problem.

    ¤½¤·¤Æ¡¢¤â¤¦Ò»¤Ä¤Î†–î}¡£

    Then, the second problem.

    ´Ë·½¤Ï¤É¤¦¤·¤è¤¦¤â¤Ê¤¤¡£

    Something I can¡¯t do anything about.

    ÈâÌå¤¬²Ð¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤Õß¤ÎÌKÉú¤¬³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤ÊÂ¡¢¤À¡£

    If their corpse isn¡¯t around anymore, they couldn¡¯t be resurrected.

    µ±È»¤À¡£

    It¡¯s to be expected.

    °³¤âÍòÄÜ¤ÎÉñ¤Ç¤ÏŸo¤¤¡£

    I¡¯m not an omnipotent god.

    ÈâÌåÇéˆó¤âŸo¤¯¡¢»ê¤ÎÓ›åh¤òÔª¤ËŸo¤«¤éÓÐ¤Ï„“¤ê³ö¤»¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Without a physical record, it¡¯s impossible to create something for the soul data out of nothing without anything to base on.

    ÈËÐÎ¤ËÈë¤ì¤ë°¸¤â¤¢¤ë¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢¹û¤¿¤·¤Æ¤½¤³¤Þ¤Ç¤¹¤ëý‚Ž¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤Î¤«£¿

    There are also cases of them being put into dolls, but is it worth the cost?

    ¤½¤â¤½¤â¡¢ÈËÐÎ¤ÎÊý¤â×ã¤ê¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¡£°³¤¬¤½¤³¤Þ¤Ç¤¹¤ëÁx„Õ¤ÏŸo¤¤¤·¡¢¤½¤ì¤òÐÐ¤¦Àûµã¤âË¼¤¤¤Ä¤«¤Ê¤¤¡£

    To begin with, I don¡¯t have a sufficient amount of dolls; I don¡¯t any obligation to do so, nor do I see any benefits in doing so.

    ²ÐÄî¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢ß\¤¬™¤«¤Ã¤¿¤ÈÖB¤á¤ÆÙB¤¦ÊÂ¤Ë¤¹¤ë¡£

    Unfortunately, they can only me their bad luck and give up.

    ÈâÌå¤¬Ò»²¿¤Ç¤â²Ð¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ì¤ÐÄ§·¨¤Ë¤è¤ëÐÞÍ¤Ï¿ÉÄÜ¨D¨DÌKÉúÄ§·¨¤¬²»¿ÉÄÜ¤ÈÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤ëÀíÓÉ¤¬¡¢»ê¤ÎÔÙ¬F¤¬³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤ÊÂ¨D¨D¤Ê¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢È«¤¯ÈâÌå¤¬²Ð¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤Õß¤â¾Ó¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    Even if only a portion of their flesh remained it¡¯s still possible to reconstruct it with magic¨D¨DThe reason resurrection magic couldn¡¯t be used is because their soul couldn¡¯t be reproduced¨D¨DEven so, there are those whose didn¡¯t have any remains at all.

    ¥¦¥ë¥Æ¥£¥Þ¤Î¡±ÆÆœç¤ÎÑ×¡±¤ÇÍêÈ«Ÿ†Ê§¤·¤¿Õß¤ä¡¢¥Æ¥¹¥¿¥í¥Ã¥µ¤Î¡±ËÀ¤Î×£¸£¡±¤Ë¤è¤êßz»Çéˆó¤òÍêÈ«ÆÆ‰²¤µ¤ì¤¿Õßß_¤À¡£

    There are those who were perfectlybusted by Ultima¡¯s ¡°Nuclear me¡± and those whose gic code waspletely destroyed by Testarossa¡¯s ¡°Death strike¡±

    áá¤Ï¡¢¿Ö²À¤ä½~Íû¤Ë¤è¤ê»ê¤½¤Î¤â¤Î¤ÎËÀ¤òÓ­¤¨¤¿Õßß_¡£

    And then, there are those whose soul simply epted death due to fear and despair.

    ¤³¤ì¤Ð¤«¤ê¤Ï¡¢¾«ÉñµÄ¤ÊÖÎ°KÄ§·¨¤ÎÊÖ¶Î¤ò³Ö¤¿¤Ê¤¤°³¤Ë¤Ï¤É¤¦¤¹¤ëÊÂ¤â³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¡£

    Against these, I who have means of spiritual healing could do nothing about.

    ½Y¾Ö¡¢ÌKÉú²»¿ÉÄÜ¤À¤Ã¤¿Õßß_¤Ï¡¢È«†T¤Ç20ÊýÍòÃûÓà¤Ë¤âÉÏ¤Ã¤¿¡£

    In the end, those who cannot be resurrected, number over 200,000.

    94ÍòÃû¤ÎÄÚ¡¢20ÍòÃû¤¬ËÀÍö¡£

    Of the 940,000 individuals, 200,000 died.

    ¤À¤¬¡¢±¾À´¤Ê¤éÈ«†TËÀ¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¤·¡¢¤³¤ÎÊý¤Çœg¤ó¤ÇÐÒß\¤À¤Ã¤¿¤ÈÑÔ¤¨¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¤«¡£

    However, they were suppose to bepletely annihted, so when youpare the numbers you could say they were luck to have so few deaths.

    Œg¤ÎËù¡¢¥Æ¥¹¥¿ß_¤¬Ç²¤êß^¤®¤À¤È¤ÏË¼¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡¢ÈâÌå¤Î“p‚û¤ò·À¤°¤è¤¦¤ËÖ¸Ê¾¤Ï¤·¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£

    In truth, I thought that Testa had truly went overboard, but I haven¡¯t gave any instructions to avoid damaging their flesh.

    ÀíÓÉ¤Ïº†…g¡£

    The reason is a simple one.

    ¤½¤ó¤ÊÊÂ¤ËšÝ¤òÈ¡¤é¤ì¤Æ¡¢´Ë·½¤Ë±»º¦¤¬³ö¤¿¤éÒâÎ¶¤¬Ÿo¤¤¤«¤é¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    If they were overly focused on this and end up getting injured for that, then it would be meaningless.

    °³¤Ë¤È¤Ã¤Æ´óÊÂ¤Ê¤Î¤ÏÉíÄÚ¤À¤±¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢ºÎ¤Îév‚S¤âŸo¤¤ËûÈË¤ÈÉíÄÚ¤ò±È¤Ù¤ë¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢ÃÔ¤¦ÊÂ¤Ê¤¯ÉíÄÚ¤òÊØ¤ë¡£

    To me my retainers are what¡¯s most important,paring them to some unrted stranger, I would choose to protect my retainers without hesitation.

    ¤Þ¤·¤Æ¡¢ÇÖÂÔ¤·¤ÆÀ´¤ë”³±ø¤Ë¤â´ÈÛ¤ÎÐÄ¤Ç¡¢¤Ê¤É¤ÈÂ}ÈË¾ý×Ó¤Î¤è¤¦¤ÊÊÂ¤òÑÔ¤¦¤è¤¦¤ÊÃ—¥ß¥½¤ª»¨®x¤Ë¤Ï¤Ê¤ê¤¿¤¯¤â¤Ê¤¤¡£

    Above all, to do something like having apassionate heart towards invading enemy soldiers, I don¡¯t want to be a virtuous saint with a field of flowers for brains.

    TN Note: probably meaning being nice to everyone, like those protagonists in crappy animus anime, I meant anime!

    ¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¡¢ÌKÉú³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤Õß¤¬¤¤¤¿¤¬¡¢¤½¤ì¤ÏšÝ¤Ë¤¹¤Ù¤­µã¤Ç¤ÏŸo¤¤¤Î¤À¡£

    And so, even though there are some that couldn¡¯t be resurrected, that¡¯s besides the point.

    Ÿo¤¤¤Î¤À¤¬......°³¤¬Æ½ºÍ¤Ê¹ú¤Ç¤¢¤ëÈÕ±¾¤Ç¤Î¸ÐÐÔ¤Î¤Þ¤Þ¤À¤«¤é¤«¡¢Íö¤¯¤Ê¤Ã¤¿·½¤ËŒ¤·¤Æ¤ÏºÎ¤È¤âÑÔ¤¨¤Ê¤¤šÝ³Ö¤Á¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¡£

    That¡¯s probably not it but......Since I still retained the sensitiveness of someone in a peaceful country like Japan, I held an unspeakable feeling in regards to someone¡¯s death.

    ×Ô·Ö¤ÎÊË³ö¤«¤·¤¿ÊÂ¤¬égß`¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤È¤ÏË¼¤ï¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡¢Î´¤À¤Ë‘T¤ì¤ëÊÂ¤ÏŸo¤¤¡£

    I simply aren¡¯t used to saying I did nothing wrong yet.

    Ú¤¸£¤òÆí¤ë¤Î¤Ï‚ÎÉÆ¤À¤í¤¦¤±¤É¡£

    I think praying to the souls of the deceased would be simple hypocrisy.

    ¤½¤ì¤Ç¤â¡¢°³¤Ï½ñáá¤â×Ô·Ö¤ÎîIÓò¤òÇÖ¤¹Õß¤Ø¤ÏÈÝÉâ¤·¤Ê¤¤¤·¡¢Øµ×µÄ¤Ê¿Ö²À¤òÓë¤¨¤ëÊÂ¤òÊÇ¤È¤¹¤ë¤Î¤À¡£

    Even so, From now on and unto the future I will not forgive anyone who dares invade my territory, and have them experienceplete fear.

    ¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ªß_¤ØÐgÊ½¤òÊ©Ðg¤·¡¢„¿¹û¤ò´_¤«¤á¤¿¡£

    After performing the ritual on Calgurio and co, the effects are confirmed.

    †–î}¤Ê¤¤ÊÂ¤Ï´_ÕJ³öÀ´¤¿¤Î¤Ç¡¢´óÒŽÄ£¤ËŒgÊ©¤¹¤ëÊÂ¤Ë¤¹¤ë¡£

    Confirming that no problems are present, a wide scale casting was nned.

    ÃÔŒmÈë¤ê¿ÚÖÜÞx¤Îé_¤±¤¿ˆöËù¤Ë¡¢·²¤½70ÍòÃû¤â¤ÎßzÌå¤¬K¤Ù¤é¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    In an open area around the vicinity of the dungeon are about 700,000 corpseid side by side.

    ‘éêL½KÏ¢¤ÈÍ¬•r¤Ë¡¢¥²¥ë¥É¤¬»Ø…§¤·¤ÆÀ´¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    After the war had ended, Gerudo had recovered them.

    µÚÒ»´Î‘éêL¤Î±»º¦Õß¤â¡¢ÜžÒÆ¤·¤Æ»Ø…§œg¤ß¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    The victims of the first battle, has also been transferred and recovered.

    ¤³¤³¤ËK¤Ù¤é¤ì¤¿ßzÌå¤¬¡¢½ñ»Ø¤Î ×ÉüÕß¤ÎÈ«¤Æ¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    The bodiesid down here, are all victims of this battle.

    ´óÒŽÄ£ÐgÊ½Õ¹é_¡£

    Wide scale ritual: Sacred?Birthday activate.

    ÌìÄ»¤«¤é´Ë·½¤òËÅ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ªß_¤¬¡¢ó@ãµ¤ËÄ¿¤òÒŠé_¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    Calgurio and co who were previously questioned looked out the tent, and widened their eyes in shock.

    ¤¢¤ÎÕ{×Ó¤Ç¤Ï¡¢Ä¿¤¬é_¤­¤Ã¤Ñ¤Ê¤·¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤«¤í¤¦¤«¡£

    He looked as if he had been constantly widening his eyes.

    TN Note: not entirely sure what the author meant, I guess he/she meant Calgurio and co looked as if their eyes had been continuously widened without rest due to how frequently they do so?

    ¤Þ¤¢°³¤ÎÖª¤Ã¤¿ÊÂ¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£

    Well, that¡¯s not something I would know about.

    ¤µ¤Ã¤µ¤È½K¤ï¤é¤»¤ëÊÂ¤Ë¤·¤è¤¦¡£

    I¡¯m just trying to end this quickly.

    È«¤Æ¤ÎßzÌå¤Ë¡¢Ñ}Ñu¤·¤¿±¦Öé¤òÂñ¤áÞz¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤¯¡£

    All of the bodies already had a replicated possession jewel embedded into them.

    ßzÌå¤ÎÐÞÍ¤Ï¡¢¥¢¥À¥ë¥Þ¥óÒÔÏÂ¡¢ÉñÂ}Ä§·¨¤ÎÊ¹¤¤ÊÖ¤¬¾t³ö¤ÇÐÐ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤ªêŽ¤Ç¡¢½ñ¤ÏÈ«†T¾_û¤Ê×´‘B¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    As for the recovery of the corpses, thanks to Adalman using holy magic at full throttle, they were restored to a perfect state.

    ¤³¤³×î½ü¡¢½ÔÇÞ¤ëég¤òÏ§¤·¤ó¤Ç»îÜS¤·¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    Recently, due to everyone ying an active role they were unfortunatelycking sleep.

    ËÀë‘¤Ç¤¢¤ë¥¢¥À¥ë¥Þ¥ó¤Ï¡¢ÇÞ¤ë±ØÒª¤ÏŸo¤µ¤½¤¦¤À¤Ã¤¿¤±¤É¡£

    As for the undead type Adalman, he has no need no sleep.

    ¤½¤ó¤ÊÔU¤Ç¡¢¾_û¤Ê×´‘B¤ÎßzÌå¤Ë´Î¡©¤È±¦Öé¤òÂñ¤áÞz¤ß½K¤¨¤ë¡£

    Thanks to that, he had finished embedding the possession jewel into each and every perfectly recovered corpse.

    ¾A¤¤¤Æ¡¢¡´·´»ê¤ÎÃØÐg¡µ¤Ê¤é¤Ì¡´ÊÚ»ê¤ÎÃØÐg¡µ¤òÐÐ¤¦¡£

    Following up, what was performed isn¡¯t the ¡´Soul recall arcane¡µ, but rather ¡´Soul Grant arcane¡µ.

    TN Note:¡´ÊÚ»ê¤ÎÃØÐg¡µ, Gave up after 5 minutes on the dictionary. So big shout out to Alfha san who worked with Lion san.

    »ê¤ÎÔÙÉú¤Èß`¤¤¡¢¤³¤ì¤ËÒª¤¹¤ë¥¨¥Í¥ë¥®©`¤Ï¤½¤ì³Ì±ØÒª¤È¤·¤Ê¤¤¡£

    Unlike the restoration of the soul, the energy consumption isn¡¯t as high.

    ‚€¡©ÈË¤ÎÌØ¶¨¤ËÄª´ó¤ÊÑÝËã¤¬±ØÒª¤Ê¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢ŒgÐÐ¤¹¤ë¤Î¤ÏÖÇ»ÛÖ®Íõ¤À¡£

    There¡¯s a high amount of calction required for each individual, but the one doing it is Wisdom King Raphael.

    È«¤ÆÏÈÉú¤Ë¤ªÈÎ¤»¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    I leave everything to you Raphael Sensei.

    °³¤Ë¤Ïµ½µ×³öÀ´¤½¤¦¤â¤Ê¤¤¡¢Ñ}ëj¹ÖÆæ¤ÊÐgÊ½¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    If it were me I wouldn¡¯t be able to do it, it¡¯s some strangeplicated ritual after all.

    ¤À¤¬¡¢°ø¤«¤éÒŠ¤Æ¤¤¤¿¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ªß_¤Ë¤Ï¡¢°³¤¬È«¤ÆˆÌ¤êÐÐ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤è¤¦¤ËÒŠ¤¨¤¿¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    But, to Calgurio and co and were looking at me, it would probably appear as if I handled it by my lonesome.

    ºÎ•r¤·¤«Æ½·ü¤·¡¢ºÎ¤«’…¤ß·î¤ë¤è¤¦¤ÊÊË²Ý¤òÊ¼¤á¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    Before I noticed they started prostrating, began forming some gesture as if they were worshipping something.

    ¤Á¤ç¤Ã¤È¡¢¤½¤ó¤ÊÊÂ¤µ¤ì¤¿¤é¾ÓÐÄµØ™¤¤¤ó¤À¤±¤É£¿

    Wait a sec, if you start doing this I¡¯m going to feel ufortable you know?

    ¤À¤¬¡¢ÐgÊ½¤¬½KÁË¤¹¤ë¤Þ¤Ç¤Ï¿àÇé¤òÑÔ¤¦ÊÂ¤â³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¡£

    However, I didn¡¯t voice out myints until the ritual ended.

    ¤½¤ó¤Ê¤³¤ó¤Ê¤ÇÒ»ÖçÒ¹¡¢¾ÓÐÄµØ¤Î™¤¤ÖÐ¤Ç70ÍòÃû½ü¤¯¤Î¡´ÊÚ»ê¤ÎÃØÐg¡µ¤òÐÐÊ¹¤·¤¿¤Î¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    And so with that ufortable feel, for one day and one night, I¡¯ve performed the ¡´Arcane soul grant¡µ onto about 700,000 people.

    ??????????????????????????

    ÒîÈÕ¡¢ÌKÉú¤·¤¿Õßß_¤ËÊ³ÊÂ¤¬ÕñÎè¤ï¤ì¤¿¡£

    On the next day, meals were served to the resurrected.

    ÌKÉú¤·¤¿Ö±áá¤Ï»ìÂÒ¤â´ó¤­¤¯¡¢¤È¤Æ¤â¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤¬¤½¤ì¤É¤³¤í¤Ç¤ÏŸo¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    There was a mass panic right after the resurrection, that¡¯s not exactly it but it wasn¡¯t far from it.

    TN Note: it was kinda confusing to interpret this one.

    ´ó¤­¤Êå¤Ë¤ÆÉ«¡©¤ÊÒ°²Ë¤äÈâ¤¬ÖóÞz¤Þ¤ì¤¿¡¢¥·¥Á¥å©`¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ê¶ÀÌØ¤ÎÎ¶¤ï¤¤¤Î¤¹¤ëÊ³¤ÙÎï¡£

    Vegetables and meat were braised in a big pot; it was a stew that had a unique taste.

    ¾ß¤¬›gÉ½Ê¢¤é¤ì¤Æ¡¢ÎÂ¤«¤¤¡£

    Ingredients were piled up like a mountain, it was amiable.

    »ìÂÒ¤¬…§¤Þ¤ê¡¢¬FŒg¤òÕJ×R¤·¤Ä¤Ä¤¢¤Ã¤¿µÛ¹úÜŠ½«±ø¤Ë¤È¤Ã¤Æ¡¢¤½¤Î¥¹©`¥×¤Ï¹PÉà¤Ë¾¡¤¯¤·¤¬¤¿¤¤ÎÂ¤â¤ê¤È¸Ð„Ó¤òÓë¤¨¤¿¡£

    After the chaos had settled, the soldiers who had recognized reality had received a bowl of soup that filled them with an hard-to-describe warmth and moved their hearts.

    ¿Õ¸¹¤Ë¤âšÝ¸¶¤«¤º¡¢ˆ¤êÔ‘¤á¤Æ¤¤¤¿¿ÕšÝ¤¬¤Û¤°¤µ¤ì¤ë¡£

    The tension in the air had dissipated, and they had forgotten the hunger of their stomachs.

    Ä§Íõ¤ÎÅäÏÂ¤Ë¤è¤êÒ»¶Èš¢¤µ¤ì¤¿¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ï´_¤«¤Ê¤Î¤À¤ÈŒg¸Ð¤¹¤ë¡£

    They had already been killed once by the subordinates of the demon lord, they had confirmed and understood this.

    ¤À¤¬¡¢×Ô·Öß_¤ÏÉú¤­¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    However, they are now alive.

    Ä§Íõ¤Ï¡±¢³õ¤ÎÃü¡±¤ÈÑÔ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    The demon lord had called it a ¡°temporary life¡±.

    °²ÐÄ¤·¤í¡£ÆÕÍ¨¤ËÉú¤­¤ë·Ö¤Ë¤Ï¡¢ºÎ¤Î²»¶¼ºÏ¤âŸo¤¤¤è¡£

    Feel at ease. If you wish to lead a normal life, you would feel no inconvenience.

    ÁµÛ¤·¤Æ¼ÒÍ¥¤â³Ö¤Æ¤ë¤·¡¢×Ó¹©¤â×÷¤ì¤ë¡£

    You could fall in love and start a family, even have kids.

    ¤¿¤À¤·¡¢Ä§Îï¤Î¹ú¤ËŒ¤·²»ÀûÒæ¤È¤Ê¤ëÐÐ„Ó¤Ë¤ÏÖÆÏÞ¤¬’ì¤«¤ë¤±¤É¤Ê£¡

    However, taking any actions that would be a demerit to Tempest would be restricted!

    ±¦Öé¤Ë¿Ì¤ßÞz¤ó¤À¡±…â¡±¤Ë¤è¤Ã¤Æ¡¢¶þ¶È¤È”³ŒÐÐ„Ó¤ÏÈ¡¤ì¤Ê¤¯¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    A ¡°curse¡¯ has been casted into the jewel, preventing them from ever taking hostile actions ever again.

    ¤½¤³¤ÏÁË³Ð¤·¤ÆÙB¤¤¤¿¤¤¡£

    They¡¯ve seem to have acknowledged this.

    È«†TÌKÉú¤·¡¢»ìÂÒ¤¬…§¤Þ¤Ã¤¿•r¤Ë¡¢¤½¤¦¸æ¤²¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    After everyone has resurrected, and the chaos had subsided, I¡¯ve informed them of this.

    ¤À¤¬¡¢¤½¤ó¤Ê¡±…â¡±¤Ê¤É±ØÒª¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡¢¤½¤¦¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤Ï´_ÐÅ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    However, such a ¡°cursed¡± is probably unneeded, Calgurio looked convinced.

    TN Note: Of course it¡¯s unneeded, they¡¯re practically worshipping you now you silver-haired loli-god.

    Õl¤¬¶þ¶È¤â¡¢¤³¤Î˜”¤ÊÓÞÐÐ¤òÖØ¤Í¤ë¤â¤Î¤«¡£

    Nobody would want to take such foolhardy actions twice.

    Êý°ÙÄêÇ°¤Î¥ô¥§¥ë¥É¥é¤Ë¤è¤ëžÄµœ¤ÎëH¤Ï¡¢¤½¤Î½Y¹û¤òÒŠ¤Æ¿Ö²À¤Î¤ß¤¬»¤ï¤Ã¤¿¡£

    When Veldora caused a great disaster several hundred years ago, the results were fear being spread around.

    ¤À¤¬¡¢¶¼ÊÐÒ»¤ÄÏûœç¤·¡¢¤½¤³¤Î×¡ÈËÈ«¤Æ¤¬Ïû¤¨È¥¤Ã¤¿¤È¤·¤Æ¤â¡¢¤½¤ì¤ËÆ¥”³¤¹¤ëžÄµœ¤òÈË¤ÎÊÖ¤ÇÑÝ³ö¤¹¤ëÊÂ¤Ï¿ÉÄÜ¤Ê¤Î¤À¡£

    But, with a whole city razed, and every resident annihted, it¡¯spared to a cmity that man could possibly manipte.

    ¤À¤«¤é¤À¤í¤¦¤«£¿ ¿Ö²À¤Ï»¤ï¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡¢›Q¤·¤Æµ¹¤»¤Ê¤¤¤È¤ÏÕl¤âË¼¤ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    And so what about it? There were horrifying tales, but nobody ever doubted their chances of defeat.

    »ò¤¤¤Ï¡¢Éú¤­²Ð¤ê¤¬¶àÊý¤¤¤¿¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢¤â¤Ã¤È¸ùÔ´¤«¤é¤Î²»¿ÉÇÖÐÔ¤¬»¤ï¤Ã¤¿¤«¤âÖª¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¤¬¡£

    Alternatively, if there were arge number of survivors, the rumors of how thisnd could never be invaded would spread even further.

    ¤½¤Îµã¤Ëév¤·¤Æ¤Ï¡¢½ñ»Ø¤Ïégß`¤¤¤¬Æð¤­¤è¤¦¤¬¤Ê¤¤¡£

    In that regard, it would definitely happen this time.

    Ò»¶ÈËÀ¤ó¤ÀÉÏ¤Ç¡¢Éú¤­·µ¤é¤»¤ÆÙB¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¤«¤é¡£

    That is because they have been revived after experiencing death once.

    Éñ¤Ê¤é¤¶¤ëÄ§Íõ¤ÎÊÖ¤Ç¡£

    Not in the hands of god, but a demon lord.

    ÓÞ¤«¤Ê¤ëÎÒµÈ¤Ï¡¢Óà¤ê¤Ë¤â‰ˆéL¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¤ÈË¼¤¤Öª¤é¤µ¤ì¤¿¡£

    The foolish them, had the feeling they had experienced a growth.

    ¤¤¤ä¡¢¤½¤â¤½¤â±¾µ±¤ËÄ§Íõ¤Ê¤Î¤«£¿

    No, to begin with was she really a demon lord?

    ¤½¤³¤«¤éÒÉ†–¤ò½û¤¸¤¨¤Ê¤¤¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Calgurio couldn¡¯t help but pondered over this question.

    ¥¯¥ê¥·¥å¥ÊµÈ¤Ï¡¢Ò»•Š¤ÇÐÅÑö¤ÎŒÏó¤Ø¤ÈÄ§Íõ¤ò³ç¤á·î¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    Overnight, Krishna and the others had changed their target of worship to the demon lord.

    ÏÈ¤ËÄ§Íõ¤ò’…¤ó¤À¤Î¤Ï×Ô·Ö¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¡¢ÎÄ¾ä¤âÑÔ¤¨¤Ê¤¤¤·ÑÔ¤¦¤Ä¤â¤ê¤âŸo¤¤¤Î¤À¤¬¡£

    Since he was the one who started worshipping the demon lord first, so he can¡¯t reallyin about it.

    Ä§Íõ¤¬ÑÔ¤¦¡¢¡±¢³õ¤ÎÃü¡±¤À¤¬......

    The demon lord said a ¡°temporary life¡±, but......

    Œg¤Ï¡¢ºÎ¤Î†–î}¤âŸo¤¤¤Î¤À¡£

    In reality, there aren¡¯t any problems.

    ´_¤«¤Ë¡¢ÄÜÁ¦¤òÐÐÊ¹¤¹¤ëÊÂ¤¬³öÀ´¤Ê¤¯¤Ê¤ê¡¢Ä§Á¦¤òÐÐÊ¹¤¹¤ëÊÂ¤â¿à„º¤¹¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¡£

    True, since abilities could no longer be used, and using magic has beborious.

    ¤À¤¬¡¢å‘¤¨’i¤«¤ì¤¿ÈâÌå¤Ï¡¢Î´¤À×Ô·Ö¤ÎÒâË¼¤Ëê¤¨¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤ë¤Î¤À¡£

    However, his well-trained body still responded to his will.

    ÈâÌå¤¬ÀÏ»¯¤·¡¢ÉúÎï¤È¤·¤Æ¤ÎÊÙÃü¤òÓ­¤¨¤ë¤Þ¤Ç¡¢Éú¤­¤ëÊÂ¤òÔS¤µ¤ì¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Their bodies would age, they would soon meet their end, they were allowed to live.

    ½Ô¤¬¸ÐÖx¤ÈÎ·²À¤ÎÄî¤ò±§¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤Ë¡¢Ä§Íõ¤ËŒ¤·¤ÆÅÑÒâ¤ò³Ö¤ÄÕß¤Ê¤É³ö¤è¤¦¹Q¤â¤Ê¤¤¡£

    Everyone was so thankful and in awe, no one held any hostility towards the Demon Lord Rimuru.

    ¤À¤¬¡¢¤½¤ì¤È¤Ï„e¤Îµã¤Ç†–î}¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    However, there¡¯s another problem.

    µÛ¹ú¤Ë‘ø¤ë¤Î¤«¤É¤¦¤«¤Ç¡¢ÒâÒŠ¤¬„e¤ì¤ëÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤ê¤½¤¦¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    Should they return to the empire, the opinions were split.

    ¤È¤â¤«¤¯Ò»¶È‘ø¤ëÊÂ¤òÖ÷ˆ¤¹¤ëÕß¡£

    there were some that said they should return once first.

    ¤³¤Î¤Þ¤ÞÄ§Îï¤Î¹ú¤Ë¹§í˜¤¹¤Ù¤·¤ÈÖ÷ˆ¤¹¤ëÕß¡£

    There were also some that said they should simply relocate to Tempest.

    Õæ¤ÃÏò¤«¤éÒâÒŠ¤ÎŒÁ¢¤òÕÐ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    This has led to shing opinions.

    IÕß¤ÎÑÔ¤¤·Ö¤ÏÀí½â³öÀ´¤ë¤·¡¢¼Ò×å¤ò³Ö¤ÄÕß¤¬µÛ¹ú¤Ë‘ø¤ë¤ÈÖ÷ˆ¤¹¤ë¤Î¤âµ±È»¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    The underlying reason for both sides were understandable. Those with families in the empire would naturally opt to return.

    ¤·¤«¤·¡¢ÏÂÊÖ¤ËµÛ¹ú¤Ë‘ø¤ë¤ÈÑÔ¤¤³ö¤¹¤È¡¢Ä§Íõ¤Î²»Åd¤òÙI¤¤¤«¤Í¤Ê¤¤¡£

    However, if they simply returned irresponsibly, they would invoke the Demon Lord¡¯s displeasure.

    ÖúÃü¤·¤ÆÙB¤Ã¤¿ÒÔÉÏ¡¢Ä§Íõ¤Î³ö·½¤Ë¾¤ï¤Ê¤±¤ì¤Ð¤Ê¤é¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¤«¤é¡£

    Since they had received mercy, they shouldply to the demon lord¡¯s demands.

    ¤É¤¦¤·¤¿¤â¤Î¤«¤È¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤¬Ë¼°¸¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤È¡¢Ä§Íõ¤«¤éÕÙ¼¯¤¬¤«¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Right when Calgurio wondered what to do, he received a call from the Demon Lord.

    ºô¤Ó³ö¤µ¤ì¤Æ¡¢²ÎÖ\ÊýÃû¤ÈÄ§Íõ¤ÎÓùÇ°¤Ë³öî^¤¹¤ë¡£

    When he was called, he saw several advisors alongside the Demon Lord.

    Î·¤Þ¤ë¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤ËŒ¤·¡¢

    Calgurio presented an humble attitude,

    ¡¸¤Þ¤¢Œˆ¤¤¤Ç¤¯¤ì¡£½ñÈÕ¤ÏÏàÕ„¤¬¤¢¤ë¤ó¤À¡¹

    ¡°Do rx yourself. I¡¯ve came to consult about something with you today.¡±

    ¤½¤¦ÑÔ¤Ã¤Æ¡¢Ä§Íõ¥ê¥à¥ë¤Ï¡¢¿É‘z¤ÊÉÙÅ®¤ÎÐ¦î†¤ÇÐ°™¤ËàÍ¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Saying such, the Demon Lord Rimuru, the lovely shoujo had made an evil smile.

    ½YÕ“¤«¤éÑÔ¤¨¤Ð¡¢Ä§Íõ¤ÎÃüÁî¤Ë¤è¤Ã¤Æ¡¢¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ªß_¤ÎŽ¢ß€¤ÏÕJ¤á¤é¤ì¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£

    To conclude the talk, The Demon Lord¡¯s orders, were she couldn¡¯t allow their return just yet.

    ¤¢¤¯¤Þ¤Ç¤âÌõ¼þ¸¶¤Ç¡¢¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    There were conditions attached to this of course.

    ¬FÔÚ¡¢µÛ¹ú¤ÈÄ§Îï¤Î¹ú¤Ï½»‘é×´‘B¤Ë¤¢¤ë¡£

    Currently, the Empire and Tempest were at war.

    Í£‘é¤ËÖÁ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤ÒÔÉÏ¡¢‘éêLÐÐžé¤Ï¾@¾A¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¡£

    Since the war hasn¡¯t ceased, acts of battle would still continue.

    ‘é•rÌõ¼s¤ò½Y¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ç¡¢²¶Ì”¤È¤¤¤¦¸ÅÄî¤Ï¤ª»¥¤¤¤Ë´æÔÚ¤·¤Ê¤¤¡£¤À¤¬¡¢¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ªß_¤ÏÉú¤­·µ¤é¤»¤ÆÙB¤Ã¤¿Éí¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢Ä§Íõ¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤ËÄæ¤é¤¦¤Ä¤â¤ê¤ÏŸo¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Since they didn¡¯t write any wartime treaties, the concept of prisoners of war didn¡¯t exist. Since the demon lord was the one who resurrected them, they didn¡¯t think of rebelling.

    ¤Þ¤·¤Æ¡¢¬FÔÚ‘éÕù¾@¾AÖÐ¡£

    Let alone that, the war is currently ongoing.

    ¤½¤ó¤ÊÖÐ¤Ç¡¢×Ô·Öß_¤ò½â·Å³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤ÊÂ¤Ï¡¢¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤Ë¤âÊ®·Ö¤Ë¼{µÃ³öÀ´¤ëÔ’¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Under these circumstances, they couldn¡¯t release them, Calgurio was pretty convinced about this.

    ¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ªß_¤¬Ä§Íõ¤ò¹¥¤á¤ëÊÂ¤¬³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤â¡¢áá·½Ö§Ô®¤Ë»Ø¤·„e¤Î²¿ê ¤ò„Ó†T¤¹¤ëÊÂ¤â¿ÉÄÜ¤È¤Ê¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¤«¤é¡£

    Even if Calgurio and co couldn¡¯t directly attack the demon lord, they could still possibly be mobilized as backline supports.

    ¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¡¢‘éÕù½K½Y¤¹¤ëÆù¤Ï¡¢Ä§Îï¤Î¹ú¤ÎÏÂ¤Ë¾Ó¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¤ÈÃüÁî¤µ¤ì¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    And so, until the war has ended, they are ordered to live in Tempest.

    ¤½¤Î•r¤ËÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤¿¤Î¤¬¡¢

    I then told them this,

    ¡¸¤ªÇ°ß_¤ÎÊ³ÊÂ¤âŸoÁÏ¤¸¤ã¤Ê¤¤¡£

    30ÍòÃû·Ö¤Þ¤Ç¤Ê¤éÙV¤¨¤ë¤¬¡¢70ÍòÃû·Ö¤È¤â¤Ê¤ë¤ÈËû¹ú¤«¤éÙÈë¤¹¤ë±ØÒª¤¬¤¢¤ë¡£

    ¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¡¢Ê³¤Ù¤ë·Ö¤ÏƒP¤¤¤ÆÙB¤¦¤¾£¡¡¹

    ¡°The food doesn¡¯te for free.

    We could cover meals for 300,000 people, but if it¡¯s 700,000 we¡¯re going to need to import from other countries.

    And so, pay for your food bills withbor!¡±

    ¤È¤ÎÊÂ¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    And that¡¯s how it is.

    ¤Ê¤ë¤Û¤É¤â¤Ã¤È¤â¤ÊÊÂ¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¡£

    As one can see this was reasonable.

    ¥²¥ë¥É¤È¤¤¤¦½«ÜŠ¤Ë½B½é¤µ¤ì¤Æ¡¢±Ë¤Î±OÒ•ÏÂ¤Ç½¨ºB×÷˜I¤òÐÐ¤¦ÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¡£

    General Gerudo was introduced, and under his supervision they would begin constructions.

    ºÎ¤Ç¤â¡¢30ÍòÈËÒÔÉÏ¤¬Éú»î³öÀ´¤ë¹¤˜I¶¼ÊÐ¤ò½¨ÔO¤¹¤ë¤Î¤À¤È¤«¡£

    The n is for them to build an industrial city that could house over 300,000 residents.

    ãkÉ½¤«¤éÈ¡¤ì¤¿âŸãkÊ¯µÈ¤òÊ×¶¼¤Ëß\¤Ö¤Î¤¬„¿ÂÊµÄ¤Ç¤Ê¤¤¤È¤«¤Ç¡¢ãkÉ½¤ÎÂ´¤Ëî®¤ò×÷¤ì¤ÈÃüÁî¤òÊÜ¤±¤¿¡£

    Since mining for iron ores and such and then transporting it to the capital is inefficient, we¡¯re ordered them to build a city at the foot of the mine.

    ñRÂ¹¤ß¤¿¤¤¤Ëº†…g¤ËÒý¤­ÊÜ¤±¤ë¥²¥ë¥É½«ÜŠ¡£

    The honest straightforward General Gerudo easily epted.

    ¡¸ºÎ¤Ê¤é¡¢½K‘éáá¤Ë¤ªÇ°µÈ¤ÎÖÐ¤ÎÏ£ÍûÕß¤â×¡¤Þ¤ï¤·¤Æ¤ä¤ë¤«¤é¡¢¾«¡©îBˆ¤Ã¤ÆÁ¼¤¤î®¤òîm¤à¤¾¡£

    ¤ªÇ°¤ÏŠÓû¤½¤¦¤Êî†¤ò¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤·¡¢¶¡¶È¤¤¤¤¡£

    Ü‡¤ò´óÁ¿Éú®b¤¹¤ëžé¤Î¹¤˜I¶¼ÊÐ¤À¡¢¾«¡©ƒ¦¤±¤¬³ö¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë™CÄÜÐÔÖØÒ•¤Çé_°k¤ò¤·¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤è£¡¡¹

    ¡°If anything, if anyone wants to live here after the war then you better work hard on the town.

    You all seem greedy, that¡¯s just what I need.

    Why don¡¯t you mass produce cars in the industrial city, focus on functionality and development and make a lot of profit!¡±

    Ð¦î†¤ÎÄ§Íõ¤Ë¤½¤¦¸æ¤²¤é¤ì¤Æ¡¢¾Ü·ñ˜ØµÈŸo¤¤¤Î¤À¤ÈÎò¤ë¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¡£

    Looking at the smiling demon lord, Calgurio realized he had no right to decline.

    ÑÔ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ëÒâÎ¶¤ÏÁ¼¤¯Àí½â³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡¢ÆÚ´ý¤µ¤ì¤¿¤Î¤Ïégß`¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    He couldn¡¯t quite understand what was said to him, but he understood she held expectations for him.

    ÐÄ¤¬¸ß“P¤¹¤ë¤Î¤ò¸Ð¤¸¡¢Èô¸É‘õ»ó¤Ã¤¿¡£

    His heart felt elevated, but also slightly puzzled.

    ²»œº¤¬¤¢¤ëÔU¤Ç¤ÏŸo¤¤¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢¤³¤Î»á×h¤âºÎ¤â¤Ê¤¯Ë¼¤¤¤Ä¤­¤À¤±¤Ç³ö¤µ¤ì¤¿ÃüÁî¤Ë¾¤¦Ä§Îïß_¤ËÍ¾ÞH¤â¤Ê¤¯²»Ë¼×h¤ÊšÝ³Ö¤Á¤Ë¤µ¤»¤é¤ì¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    He wasn¡¯t dissatisfied, however this meeting wasn¡¯t something thought of on a whim, it was a mysterious feeling of watching monsters obey by their own free will.

    î®¤ò×÷¤ì£¡

    Build a town!

    ¤½¤ÎÃüÁî¤Ï¡¢Ü‰µÀ¤òÒý¤¯µÀ¤òÕû‚ä¤¹¤ëËù¤«¤éÊ¼¤Þ¤ë¤Î¤À¡£

    Following this order, theying of rails began.

    ¥²¥ë¥É½«ÜŠ¤â¡¢ÈËÊÖ¤¬×ã¤ê¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¶¡¶ÈÁ¼¤¤¡¢¤ÈÐ¦¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    Gerudo showing was smiling at the great timing since he was just short on manpower.

    ÜŠ‡â¤òÂÊ¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¤«¤é¡¢ÈË†T¾Ž³É¤ÏµÃÒâ¤À¤í£¿ ¤½¤¦º†…g¤ËÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤¿¡£

    Since he had led a corps and thus was proficient at assigning roles? It could be simplified as such.

    ¤É¤¦¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤ª¤ë¤ó¤À¡¢¤³¤Î¹ú¤Ï£¿

    What¡¯s with this country?

    ¤½¤ó¤Ê˜¤ß¤¬Ò»Ë²ÐÄ¤Ë¸¡¤«¤ó¤À¤¬¡¢Ä§Íõ¤ËŒ¤¹¤ë²»¾´¤Ëµ±¤¿¤ë¤È»Å¤Æ¤Æ¿¼¤¨¤ò·Å—‰¤¹¤ë¡£

    This came to mind for a second, however since this was something disrespectful to the Demon lord so he hastily casted aside his thoughts.

    ¤½¤ì¤«¤éÖ±¤°¤Ë¡¢¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤Ï˜¤àég¤â¤Ê¤¯¤Ê¤ë³Ì¤Ë’Q¤­Ê¹¤ï¤ì¤ëÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢±¾ÈË¤ÏÎ´¤À¤½¤ÎÊÂ¤ËšÝ¸¶¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¡£

    Soon, Calgurio would be worked so hard he had no time to think ofints, although it would appear the person in question hasn¡¯t realized this yet.

    ??????????????????????????

    ¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤¬ÍË³ö¤¹¤ë¤ÈÍ¬•r¡¢¥Ç¥£¥¢¥Ö¥í¤¬Èë¤Ã¤ÆÀ´¤¿¡£

    Just as Calgurio had left, Diablo had entered.

    ¡¸ÊÖ¹QÍ¨¤ê¤ËßM¤ß¤Þ¤·¤¿¤Í¡¢ÎÒ¤¬Ö÷¤è¡¹

    ¡°Preparations are proceeding as nned, my master.¡±

    ¤ÈÔ’¤·¤«¤±¤ë¥Ç¥£¥¢¥Ö¥í¤Ëîh¤­·µ¤¹¡£

    A nod was returned to Diablo¡¯s words.

    Ò»¶È¡¢µÛ¹úÜŠ¤¬È«œç¤¹¤ë˜”¤òÒŠ¤»¤Ä¤±¡¢»Å¤Æ¤¿¥Í¥º¥ß¤¬ÌÓ¤²³ö¤¹¤Î¤ò¸Ò¤¨¤ÆÒŠÌÓ¤¹¡£

    Once it witnessed the total annihtion of the empire¡¯s forces, a frightened mouse scampered back.

    ¤³¤ì¤Ë¤è¤ê¡¢µÛ¹ú¤Ï×ÔÜŠ¤¬È«œç¨D¨DÎÄ×ÖÍ¨¤ê¤ÎÒâÎ¶¤Ç¨D¨D¤·¤¿¤ÈË¼¤¤Þz¤à¡£

    And so, the empire¡¯s armies arepletely razed¨D¨Din every sense of the word¨D¨Dwould be the thought.

    ¥¯¥ê¥·¥å¥Ê¤¬‘Ô»Ú¤¹¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¡¢»ÊµÛ¤Ë¾o¼±Í¨ÐÅ¤òÐÐ¤Ã¤¿¤È°³¤Ëˆó¸æ¤·¤ÆÀ´¤¿¤¬¡¢¤½¤ì¤â¥Ç¥£¥¢¥Ö¥í¤Ë·ÅÖÃ¤µ¤»¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤À¤±¤ÎÊÂ¡£

    Krishna had came and confessed that the emperor had tried to contact him with an emergency line, and I left it to Diablo.

    ¥ß¥é¥ó¥À¤È¤¤¤¦Ãû¤ÎÅ®¤ÎËÀÌå¤Ï°kÒŠ³öÀ´¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¡¢égß`¤¤¤Ê¤¯¥½¥¤¥Ä¤¬¥Í¥º¥ß¡¢¤Ä¤Þ¤ê¤Ï¥æ¥¦¥­¤Î¥¹¥Ñ¥¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    The corpse of the women called Miranda wasn¡¯t discovered; no doubt she¡¯s the mouse, Yuuki¡¯s spy.

    ¿Ö¤é¤¯¤Ï¡¢Èý¾Þî^¤Îî^¤ÎÒ»ÈË¡£

    It¡¯s likely she¡¯s one of Cerberus¡¯s head.

    ¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤Ï¥ß¥é¥ó¥À¤Ë¡¢¤½¤ì¤ÈšÝ¸¶¤«¤Ì¤è¤¦¤ËË¼¿¼ÕTŒ§¤òÊÜ¤±¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    It¡¯s also likely that Calgurio didn¡¯t realize Miranda¡¯s thought guidance.

    ÔpÆÛ¤ÎÊÖ¿Ú¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ê¤â¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢³Ö¤ÁÇ°¤ÎŠÓû¤µ¤ò´Ì¼¤¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤À¤±¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¡¢±¾ÈË¤ÏšÝ¸¶¤¤¤Æ¤â¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¤±¤É¡£

    Using tricks like that of a fraudster, she simted his avarice nature, it would seem Calgurio himself wasn¡¯t even aware.

    ¤½¤Î¥ß¥é¥ó¥À¤â¡¢¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤Î”¡±±¤òÓèÒŠ¤·¡¢´ó¼±¤®¤ÇÌÓ¤²³ö¤·¤¿¤Î¤À¤¬......±OÒ•¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¥Ç¥£¥¢¥Ö¥í¤Ë¤ÏÍ²’i¤±¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    That Miranda had probably foresaw Calgurio¡¯s defeat and escaped...... And Diablo who was in charge of surveince had oversaw this.

    ¸ü¤Ë¤½¤ÎÍâ‚È¤ò¡¢¥½¥¦¥¨¥¤¤ÎÊÖ¤ÎÕß¤¬±OÒ•¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¤«¤é¡¢¤É¤ÎµÀÌÓ¤²ˆö¤ÏŸo¤«¤Ã¤¿¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    And at the outskirts, there is Souei who is responsible for surveince there, so in the end there¡¯s no escape.

    ¸Ò¤¨¤Æ¡¢Çéˆó¤ò¥æ¥¦¥­¤äµÛ¹ú»ÊµÛ¤Ë»¤¨¤µ¤»¤ëžé¤Ë¡¢ÌÓ¤¬¤·¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    She was probably trying to report intelligence to the emperor and Yuuki, and thus had escaped.

    ¤³¤ÎÇéˆó¤ÇºÍÄÀ¤òÉê¤·³ö¤ÆÀ´¤ë¤Ê¤é¤Ð¤½¤ì¤Ç¤¤¤¤¡£

    If this information could bring about peace then that would be great.

    ¤À¤¬¡¢ÉÐ‘éÕù¤ò¾@¾A¤¹¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢ÍêÈ«¤Ëßµ¤­¢¤¹¡£

    However, if they continue this war, we would crush thempletely.

    ÌØ¤Ë¥æ¥¦¥­¤Ï¡¢ÌÓ¤¬¤¹¤È¶ò½é¤Ë¤Ê¤ê¤½¤¦¤À¡£

    Especially Yuuki, if he escapes then things are going to get messy.

    µÛ¹ú¤ÈºÍÄÀ¤ò½Y¤Ö¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤â¡¢¥ä¥Ä¤ÎÉí±ú¤À¤±¤Ï´_±£¤·¤Æ¤ª¤­¤¿¤¤¡£

    If we will reconcile with the empire, then we¡¯re definitely demanding custody of Yuuki.

    ‘éÕù¤ÏÎ´¤À¾@¾AÖÐ¤Ê¤Î¤À¡£ßµ¤±¤ë•r¤Ëßµ¤¤¤Æ¤ª¤¯¤Ù¤­¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    The war¡¯s still ongoing. And let¡¯s hit them as hard as we can while we still can.

    ½ñ»Ø¤Î·ÀÐl‘é¤Ï¡¢ÍêÈ«¤Ê¤ë„ÙÀû¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    This defensive war is ourplete victory.

    ¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤Ë¤ÏÊ³ÙM¤¬¤É¤¦¤Î¤ÈÓÈ¤â¤é¤·¤¤ÊÂ¤òÑÔ¤Ã¤ÆÃ{¤·¤¿¤¬¡¢ŒgÙ|“pº¦¤ÏÝXÎ¢¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    We¡¯ve managed to convince Calgurio with a usible exnation like food expenses and threatened him a bit; the actual damage we¡¯ve taken is minimal.

    »ØÍËa¤ò´ó·Å³ö¤·¡¢½Ô¤¬Í´¤¤Ë¼¤¤¤ò¤·¤¿¤Î¤Ï´_¤«¤À¤¬¡£

    Thanks to therge amount of recovery potion pasted, certainly there are only memories of pain.

    ¤½¤ÎËû¤Î“pº¦¤Ï¡¢É­¤¬Ò»²¿é_ÍØ¤µ¤ì¤¿³Ì¶È¤Î¤â¤Î¡£

    Other damages include a part of the forest being logged.

    ÉñÔ’¼‰·À¾ßÒ»Ê½¤Ë¡¢»Õh¼‰¤âÈý½MÊÖ¤ËÈë¤Ã¤¿¡£

    But we¡¯re managed to attain 1 god ss equipment, and 3 sets of legendary ss equipment.

    ¤Þ¤·¤Æ¡¢»ê¤ò94ÍòÃû·ÖÊÖ¤ËÈë¤ì¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    Not to mention the souls of 940,000 individuals I now have.

    ´ó„ÙÀû¤ÈÑÔ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¤¡£

    As said previously it¡¯s ourplete victory.

    ÅäÏÂ¤ÎÕl¤òßM»¯¤µ¤»¤ë¤«¤ÏË¼°¸ÖÐ¤À¤¬¡¢½ü¤¤ÄÚ¤Ë°ýÃÀ¤È¤·¤ÆÒ»´ó°k±í¤ÈÍ¬•r¤ËÐÐ¤¦¤Ä¤â¤ê¤À¡£

    I¡¯m still thinking about which one of my subordinates to evolve, but I n to announce it in a near-future announcement as a reward.

    ÎðÕ“¡¢ÉíÄÚ¤À¤±¤Ç¡£

    Of course, only among my retainers.

    ¤Þ¤À‘éÕù¤Ï½K¤ï¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¡£

    The war isn¡¯t over yet.

    º£Â·ÉÏ¤òÍ¨¤ê¡¢ïwÐÐ´¬²¿ê ¤¬300ëbÒÆ„Ó¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤ò°ÑÎÕ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    I had already confirmed that there is an airship toon of 300 vessels headed here from the sea.

    ¤Þ¤À¤Þ¤ÀÓÍ¶Ï¤Ï³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¡£

    We can¡¯t be careless here.

    Ò»¤Ä¤Î„ÙÀû¤Ë¸¡¤«¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ëˆöºÏ¤Ç¤ÏŸo¤¤¤¬¡¢ÐÅÙp±ØÁP¤Ï´óÇÐ¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    We shouldn¡¯t be excessively happy about a single victory, but rewards and punishments are still necessary.

    Ä§Íõ¤È¤·¤ÆÒ™ÐÑ¤·¤Æ¡¢°³¤Ø¤ÎÖÒÕ\¤¬±¡¤ì¤ë¤È¤âË¼¤¨¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡¢¤È¤â¤«¤¯Ò»¶ÈŒgòY¤·¤Æ¤ª¤­¤¿¤¤¡£

    Even though I don¡¯t think their loyalty to me would waver even after awakening as a demon lord, nevertheless I would want to experiment this

    ¤½¤ì¤¬½K¤ï¤ì¤Ðº£ÉÏ¤Îº½¿Õ‘éÁ¦¤òßµ¤¯¡£

    After that we¡¯ll head off to crush their air forces above the seas.

    ´Î¤Ï¡¢´Ë·½¤Î·¬¤Ê¤Î¤À¡£

    Next time, it¡¯s our turn.

    ¤³¤¦¤·¤Æ¡¢Ä§Îï¤Î¹ú¤ÏµÛ¹úÜŠ¤ÎÇÖ¹¥¤òÍË¤±¡¢·´“Ä¤ËÒÆ¤ëÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¡£

    And so, after Tempest has sessfully repelled the empire¡¯s invasion, their counterattack begins.

 Intermission â€“Shinjiâ€™s situation-

    A thumbs up and a thanks to the nameless trantor of the linked paste bin, and enjoy ??

    Ä»ég -¥·¥ó¥¸¤ÎˆöºÏ-

    Intermission ¨CShinji¡¯s situation-

    ¥¬¥É¥éÀÏŽŸ¤È¥·¥ó¥¸ß_¤Ï¡¢ÃÔŒm¤ÎÖ§ÅäÕß¤Ë½B½é¤¹¤ë¤ÈÑÔ¤ï¤ì¡¢Ä¿¤ÎÇ°¤Î¥¹¥é¥¤¥à¤Ë¤Ä¤¤¤Æši¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    iming they would be introduced to the ruler of this dungeon, Gadra Roshi, alongside Shinji and co are currently following the slime before them.

    TN Note: ÀÏŽŸ/Roshi means teacher/instructor, but it¡¯s a tier above ÏÈÉú/sensei.

    ¤É¤¦¤â¡¢¤½¤ÎÃÔŒm¤¬×Ô·Öß_¤ÎÂšˆö¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ê¤Î¤À¡£

    From the looks of it, this dungeon would be their workce from now on.

    ¹ú¤ËÊÜ¤±Èë¤ì¤¿ÒÔÉÏ¡¢¤¿¤Àïˆ¤òÊ³¤ï¤¹ÊÂ¤Ï³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤£¡ ¤½¤¦¥·¥ó¥¸ß_¤ÏÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    Since you¡¯ve been epted into this country, we can¡¯t simply serve you free meals! Or so Shinji and co were told.

    ¥Ý¥è¥ó¥Ý¥è¥ó¤ÈÉíÌå¤ò“e¤é¤¹¤è¤¦¤Ë¡¢¤·¤«¤·Òô¤âÁ¢¤Æ¤º¤ËÁ÷¤ì¤ë¤è¤¦¤ËÒÆ„Ó¤¹¤ë¤½¤Î¥¹¥é¥¤¥à¤Ï¡¢¤É¤³¤È¤Ê¤¯šÝÆ·¤¬Æ¯¤¦¤è¤¦¤Ê¸Ð¤¸¤¬¤¹¤ë¡£

    It¡¯s body jiggled with a *Pyon pyon without making a sound as it slid along the floor, giving it an elegant air.

    ¿Ö¤é¤¯¤ÏšÝ¤Î¤»¤¤¤Ê¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¤¬¡¢Ëû¤Î¥¹¥é¥¤¥à¤Î¤è¤¦¤ËÒâË¼¤âŸo¤¯’ß³ý¤¹¤ë¤À¤±¤Î¡¢×îµ×Þx¤ÎÄ§Îï¤È¤Ïß`¤¦ºÎ¤«¤¬¸Ð¤¸¤é¤ì¤ë¤Î¤À¡£

    Maybe it¡¯s just their imagination, howeverpared to the other slimes that are not only the weakest of monsters that get eliminated without much of a thought, this one had a different air around it.

    ºÎ¤·¤í¤½¤Î¥¹¥é¥¤¥à¤³¤½¤¬¡¢±ËµÈ¤ÎÍöÃü¤òÊÜ¤±Èë¤ì¤¿¤³¤Î¹ú¤ÎÍõ¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢Ä§Íõ¥ê¥à¥ë¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    After all this slime, was the king of the country that epted them after their exile, the Demon Lord Rimuru.

    ÒŠ¤¿¸Ð¤¸¡¢²»Òâ´ò¤Á¤ÎÒ»“Ä¤Ç„Ù¤Æ¤½¤¦¤ËË¼¤¨¤ë¤¬¡¢›Q¤·¤ÆÓÍ¶Ï¤·¤Æ¤Ï¤Ê¤é¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    Looking at it, one would feel they might be able to one-shot it with a surprise attack, but they shouldn¡¯t get careless.

    ºÎ¤·¤í¡¢Ä§Íõ¤Î¾Õß¤È¤·¤ÆëO¤ËK¤ÓÁ¢¤Ä™Ä§¤Ï¡¢Ò»·N®˜”¤Ê¤Þ¤Ç¤ÎšÝÅä¤òÆ¯¤ï¤»¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¤«¤é¡£

    After all, the Demon servant next to The Demon Lord, he had a strange presence emanating from him.

    ¤½¤Î™Ä§¤Ï¥Ç¥£¥¢¥Ö¥í¤ÈÃû\¤Ã¤¿¡£

    That demon introduced himself as Diablo.

    ¥·¥ó¥¸ß_¤Ë¤ÏÀí½â³öÀ´¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢¥¬¥É¥éÀÏŽŸ¤Ï¥Ç¥£¥¢¥Ö¥í¤òÒ»Ä¿ÒŠ¤ë¤Ê¤êÄ¿¤òÒŠé_¤¤¤Æ¡¢

    Shinji and co didn¡¯t understand why, but when Gadra Roshi first saw Diablo his eyes widened,

    ¡¸¤³¤ì¤Û¤É¤È¤Ï......¤Þ¤µ¤«¡¢™Ä§¹«¤Þ¤Ç¤âÅäÏÂ¤Ë¼Ó¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤È¤Ï......¡¹

    ¡°This level......it couldn¡¯t be, even the Demon Dukes (Demon lord) joined in as her subordinates too......¡±

    TN Note: unless otherwise stated, from now on I¡¯m going to use her for Rimuru too, long live the idol of Tempest!

    ¤ÈÑÔ¤Ã¤Æ½~¾ä¤·¤¿¡£

    He was speechless.

    Óà³Ì¤ÎÄ§Îï¤Ê¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    It¡¯s probably a very powerful monster.

    áá¤ÇÔ”¤·¤¯Â„¤¤¤¿Ëù¡¢ÉÏÎ»Ä§½«¤¹¤é¤â¾¤¨¤ë¡¢¤³¤ÎÊÀ¤ËµØªz¤ò¬F³ö¤»¤·¤á¤ë´æÔÚ¡¢¤À¤È¤ÎÊÂ¡£

    The details were toldter, but apparently it was an existence that could even subdue arc demons, and bring forth pandemonium.

    ¡°¼t¤ËÈ¾¤Þ¤ëºþÅÏ¡±ÊÂ¼þ¤ÎëH¡¢ÉÏÎ»Ä§½«Ò»Öù¤ËÈ«œç¤Ë½ü¤¤±»º¦¤òÊÜ¤±¤¿²¿ê ¤ËËùÊô¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¥·¥ó¥¸¤È¤·¤Æ¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤ÎÒâÎ¶¤òÏëÏñ¤·ÇàÍÊ¤á¤ë¤·¤«¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£

    During the ¡°Crimson-dyedke¡± incident, the toon Shinji and co. belonged to were nearly annihted by a lone Arc Demon, pondering about the meaning of those words paled his face.

    ¤È¤Ë¤«¤¯¡¢Ä§Íõ¥ê¥à¥ë¤òÅ­¤é¤»¤ëÊÂ¤À¤±¤ÏŸo¤¤˜”¤Ë¡¢¼šÐÄ¤Î×¢Òâ¤¬±ØÒª¤À¤È¤ª»¥¤¤¤Ëîh¤­¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    In any case, they¡¯ve got to take extreme care and made sure they never anger Demon Lord Rimuru, they nodded to each other in agreement.

    ¤µ¤Æ¡¢¤½¤ó¤Ê¥Ç¥£¥¢¥Ö¥í¤òÒý¤­ßB¤ì¤Æ¡¢ÃÔŒm¤ÎÖÐ¤òši¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤¯¡£

    And so, guided by Diablo, they had a walk in the dungeon.

    °¸ÄÚ¤µ¤ì¤¿²¿ÎÝ¤ÎÖÐ¤Ë¡¢¥½¥¤¥Ä¤Ï¾Ó¤¿¡£

    They were brought into a room, and someone was there.

    ¡¸¤ä¤Ã¤Û¡«£¡ ¥¢¥¿¥·¤Ï¥é¥ß¥ê¥¹£¡ ¾ýß_¤¬¡¢ÐÂ¤·¤¤ÖúÊÖ¤«¤Ê£¿¡¹

    ¡°Yahho~! I am Ramiris! Are you guys the new assistants?¡±

    TN Note: ¡°Yahho¡± as in how energetic anime girls would sometimes greet, not me mistyping ¡°Yahoo¡±

    Ä¿¤ÎÇ°¤òïw¤Ó»Ø¤ë¡¢Ð¡¤µ¤ÊÑý¾«¡£

    The one flying around before them is a little fairy.

    ÌåéL30cmÎ»¤À¤í¤¦¤«£¿ ¿ÉÛ¤é¤·¤¤Å®¤Î×Ó¤Î¤è¤¦¤À¡£

    Probably about 30cm tall? She looked like a cute little girl.

    ¡¸¤ª¤ª£¡ ¥¹¥Ã¥²©`£¡ ±¾µ±¤ËÑý¾«¤À¤¼£¡£¿¡¹

    ¡°Oh! Wow! Is this a real fairy?!¡±

    ¥Þ©`¥¯¤¬¡¢¥ª¥¦£¡ ¥Õ¥¡¥ó¥¿¥¹¥Æ¥£¥Ã¥¯£¡ ¤Ê¸Ð¤¸¤Ëó@¤­¤ÈÅdŠ^¤ÎÐÛ½Ð¤Ó¤òÉÏ¤²¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    Mark was like, Ooh! Fantastic! And was shouting out in surprise and excitement.

    šÝ³Ö¤Á¤ÏÅÐ¤ë¡£

    I understand how he feels.

    ¤À¤¬¡¢¤½¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤¬Ñý¾«¤òÕ{×Ó¸¶¤«¤»¤ëÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤À¡£

    However, after that the fairy seems to have gotten carried away from our reaction.

    ¡¸¥Õ¥Õ¥ó£¡ ¥¢¥ó¥¿ß_¡¢ÒŠËù¤¬¤¢¤ê¤½¤¦¤Í¡£¤¤¤¤¤ï¡¢ºÏ¸ñ¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤¢¤²¤ë¡£

    ¤±¤É¤Í¡¢¥¢¥¿¥·¤ÎÃüÁî¤Ë¤Ï½~Œ·þ¾¤ÇÊËÊÂ¤·¤ÆÙB¤¦¤ï¤è£¡¡¹

    ¡°Fufun! You guys seem promising. Alright, you get a pass.

    However, you guys will have to work hard and follow my every absolute orders!

    Ÿo¤¤ÐØ¤ò·´¤é¤·¡¢‚¥¤½¤¦¤Ë¤½¤¦ÑÔ¤¦Ñý¾«¡£

    Said the hoity-toity fairy (pipsqueak) whilst puffing out her non-existent breast.

    ¤É¤¦¤ä¤éß[¤Ó¤¿¤¤Ê¢¤ê¤Î¤ª×Ó˜”¤Î˜”¤À¤ÈÀí½â¤¹¤ë¥·¥ó¥¸¡£

    It seems Shinji has interpreted this as a child who wants to y.

    ÃÔŒm¤È¤Ï¡¢±¾µ±¤ËÄ§¾³¤À¡¢¤½¤¦Ë¼¤¦¡£

    This dungeon truly is Makyo, he thought.

    TN Note: Ä§¾³ could mean a demonic/fantasynd, or simply a terrifying ce.

    ºÎ¤·¤í¡¢ËÀë‘Íõ¥¢¥À¥ë¥Þ¥ó¤ä¤½¤ÎòTÊ¿¨D¨DÂ}òTÊ¿¥¢¥ë¥Ù¥ë¥È¨D¨D¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ê½~ŒµÄŠÕß¤â¾Ó¤ì¤Ð¡¢¤³¤ó¤Ê×Ó¹©Ñý¾«¤¬ŸoÐ°šÝ¤Ëß[¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤¿¤ê¤¹¤ë¤Î¤À¤«¤é¡£

    After all, there is the Immortal King Adalman and his knight¨D¨DHoly knight Alberto¨D¨Dand other strong individuals dwelling here, and then there are child like fairies ying around innocently.

    ¤³¤ó¤Ê¤ª×Ó˜”¤ÎÑÔ¤¤¤Ê¤ê¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤Î¤â¤É¤¦¤«¤È¤¤¤¦Ë¼¤¤¤â¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢ºÎ¤è¤ê¤â×Ô·Öß_¤ÏÃÔŒm¤ÎÖ§ÅäÕß¤Ë¤ªÊÀÔ’¤Ë¤Ê¤ëÉí¤À¡£

    He wasn¡¯t certain about doing as this child had told him to, above all they would soon be owing a favor to the ruler of the dungeon.

    ¥Þ©`¥¯¤ÏæÒ¤·¤½¤¦¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤¬¡¢²ÐÄî¤Ê¤¬¤é¤³¤³¤ÇƒP¤¯ÔU¤Ë¤Ï¤¤¤«¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    Mark seemed pretty happy; unfortunately we can¡¯t possibly y with her.

    £¨ÃÔŒm¤ÎÖ§ÅäÕß¤È¤Ï¡¢¿Ö¤é¤¯¤ÏËÀë‘Íõ¥¢¥À¥ë¥Þ¥ó˜”¤ÎÊÂ¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    ºÎ¤·¤í¡¢¥¬¥É¥éÀÏŽŸ¤È¤â¾ÉÓÑ¤À¤ÈÑÔ¤¦¤·¡¢égß`¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤Ê£©

    (The ruler of the dungeon is probably someone like the Immortal King Adalman.

    After all, it¡¯s an old friend of Gadra Roshi, so there¡¯s no mistake.)

    ¤½¤¦¥·¥ó¥¸¤Ï¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    So Shinji thought.

    ¤·¤«¤·¡¢¥é¥ß¥ê¥¹¤È¤¤¤¦ÃûÇ°¤Ë¤ÏÂ„¤­Ò™¤¨¤¬¤¢¤ëšÝ¤¬¤¹¤ë¤Î¤À¤¬......

    However, he had the feeling that the name Ramiris sounded familiar......

    ¤Þ¤¢¤¤¤¤¡¢¤½¤¦Ë¼¤¤¥·¥ó¥¸¤Ï¶Ï¤ê¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤ò¿Ú¤Ë¤¹¤ë¡£

    Oh well, Shinji thought and was about to decline the offer.

    ¡¸²ÐÄî¤À¤±¤É¡¢°³ß_¤ÏÃÔŒm¤ÎÖ§ÅäÕß˜”¤Ë¤ª»á¤¤¤·¤Æ¡¢¤½¤ÎÏÂ¤ÇƒP¤¯ÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤ó¤À¤è¡£

    ¾ý¤È¤âß[¤ó¤Ç¤¢¤²¤¿¤¤¤ó¤À¤±¤É¡¢ÊËÊÂ¤¬¤¢¤ë¤«¤é¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Unfortunately, we¡¯re here to meet the ruler of the dungeon, and work under them.

    We really want to y with you, but since we have work¨D¨D¡¹

    ¤½¤¦¾A¤±¤è¤¦¤È¤·¤¿•r¡¢Í»È»¥¬¥É¥éÀÏŽŸ¤¬¥·¥ó¥¸¤Îî^¤òßµ¤­¡¢ÑÔÈ~¤òÕÚ¤ë¡£

    When Shinji was about to continue, suddenly Gadra Roshi knocked him on the head and stopped his words.

    ºÎ¤¬ºÎ¤À¤«ÅÐ¤é¤Ì¥·¥ó¥¸¡£

    Shinji didn¡¯t understand what he did wrong.

    ¤½¤ó¤Ê¥·¥ó¥¸¤Ë˜‹¤¦ÊÂ¤Ê¤¯¡¢

    Ignoring shinji,

    ¡¸¤³¤ì¤Ï¤³¤ì¤Ï¥é¥ß¥ê¥¹˜”£¡ Ë½¤á¤Ï¡¢¥¬¥É¥é¤ÈÉê¤·¤Þ¤¹¡£

    ¤É¤¦¤«¡¢¤ªÒŠÖª¤ê¤ª¤­ÏÂ¤µ¤¤¤Þ¤»£¡¡¹

    ¡°My my, why isn¡¯t this Rimiris sama! My name is Gadra.

    It¡¯s truly an honor to meet you!¡±

    ¡¸¤¦¡¢¤¦¤ó......¡£´óÕÉ·ò¤Ê¤Î¡¢¤½¤ì£¿¡¹

    ¡°Uh,um......Is he alright over there?¡±

    ¡¸¤Ï¤Ã¤Ï¤Ã¤Ï¡¢ŸoÕ“¤Ç¤¹¡£Èá¤Êå‘¤¨·½¤Ï¤·¤Æ¤ª¤ê¤Þ¤»¤ó¤Î¤Ç¡¢†–î}¤¢¤ê¤Þ¤»¤Ì£¡¡¹

    ¡°Ha ha ha, of course. This weak fellow here has underwent training, so there¡¯s no problem!¡±

    ¤½¤ó¤Ê»áÔ’¤ò¾A¤±¤ë¥é¥ß¥ê¥¹¤È¥¬¥É¥é¡£

    And so Ramiris and Gadra continued their conversation.

    ¤½¤³¤Ç¤è¤¦¤ä¤¯¡¢¥é¥ß¥ê¥¹¤¬Ä§Íõ¤ÎÃûÇ°¤À¤ÈË¼¤¤³ö¤¹¥·¥ó¥¸¡£

    And finally, Shinji remembered that Ramiris was the name of a Demon Lord.

    ¥Þ©`¥¯¤È¥·¥ó¤â¡¢¥·¥ó¥¸¤È¥¬¥É¥é¤ÎÇ²¤êÈ¡¤ê¤òÒŠ¤ÆË¼¤¤³ö¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ç¡¢Ö±Á¢²»„Ó¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    Mark and Xing, they too remembered after looking at Gadra and Shinji¡¯s exchange, and stood up straight ridigly.

    ¾oˆ¤Ç¥¬¥Á¥¬¥Á¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿ÈýÈË¤Ë¡¢

    Towards the three who were nervously chattering,

    ¡¸¤¢¤¢¡¢½B½é¤·¤Ê¤¯¤Æ¤âÖª¤Ã¤Æ¤¿¤Î¤«¤Ê£¿

    ¥³¥¤¥Ä¤¬¥é¥ß¥ê¥¹¡£¾ýß_¤ÎÉÏË¾¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¡£

    Ð¡¤µ¤¤¤«¤é¤ÈóÂ¤á¤Æ¤¿¤é¡¢áá¤ÎÃØ•ø¤Ë¤ªÊËÖÃ¤­¤µ¤ì¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¤«¤éšÝ¤ò¤Ä¤±¤í¤è¡¹

    ¡°Ah, did you guys knew without having me introducing?

    This is Ramiris. She is your superior.

    If you looked down on her just because she¡¯s small, you¡¯re going to get punished by the secretary so watch out.¡±

    ¤½¤¦ÑÔ¤Ã¤Æ¡¢¥é¥ß¥ê¥¹¤Î±³áá¤ËšÝÅä¤âŸo¤¯¤¤¤Ä¤Îég¤Ë¤«¬F¤ì¤¿ÈËÎï¤òÖ¸²î¤¹Ä§Íõ¥ê¥à¥ë¡£

    Saying so, Rimuru pointed towards the person behind Ramiris who appeared without anyone realizing.

    ¤½¤ÎÈËÎï¤Ï¥Ù¥ì¥Ã¥¿¤È¤¤¤¦ÃûÇ°¤Ç¡¢¥é¥ß¥ê¥¹¤ÎÃØ•ø¼æ×oÐl¤È¤ÎÊÂ¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    That person¡¯s Beretta, Ramiris¡¯s secretary and bodyguard.

    ¤½¤ÎÈËÐÎ¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ê¢Ãæ¤ÎÈËÎï¤òÒŠ¤Æ¡¢

    Looking at the Doll-like masked individual,

    ¡¸¤Ê¤ó¤È......¡¹

    ¡°What in the......¡±

    ¤È¤À¤±ÑÔ¤Ã¤Æ¡¢¥¬¥É¥é¤¬Éë¤¤¤¿¡£

    Gadra said, and groaned.

    ¤É¤¦¤ä¤é¡¢¥¬¥É¥é¤¬Éë¤¯ºÎ¤é¤«¤ÎÀíÓÉ¤¬¤¢¤ë¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¤È²ì¤¹¤ë¥·¥ó¥¸ß_¡£

    Apparently, Shinji and co. had realized the reason why Gadra had groaned.

    ¤Ä¤Þ¤ê¤Ï¤¢¤Î¢Ãæ¤Î¥Ù¥ì¥Ã¥¿¤â¡¢Ö»Õß¤Ç¤ÏŸo¤¤¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    That masked figure is probably no ordinary individual.

    ¤³¤³¤â¤Þ¤¿Ä§Íõ¤Î—«¼Ò¤ËÏàê¤·¤¯¡¢ÈËÍâÄ§¾³¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    This ce that was also a demon lord¡¯s dwelling, it truly is a Makyo where no humans lived.

    ¥·¥ó¥¸ß_¤Î×î³õ¤ÎÊËÊÂ¤Ï¡¢²¿ÎÝ¤ÎÖÐ¤ÇÃÔŒm¤Ë¹¥¤áÈë¤ëÕßß_¤ò±OÒ•¤¹¤ë¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦¤â¤Î¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    The first job for Shinji and co, are to monitor those who had invaded the dungeon in a room, simply that.

    ¹¥¤á¤ÆÀ´¤ë¤Î¤Ï¡¢½ñ¤Þ¤ÇÖÙég¤À¤Ã¤¿µÛ¹úÜŠ¤Î±øÊ¿ß_¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    And those attacking are their formerrades the soldiers of the empire¡¯s army.

    ´ó°ë¤¬Öª¤é¤Ê¤¤ÈËÎï¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢ÖÐ¤Ë¤ÏÖª¤êºÏ¤¤¤â¾Ó¤ë¡£

    They were mostly strangers, but there are a few acquaintances in the mix.

    Óà¤êšÝ·Ö¤ÎÁ¼¤¤¤â¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡¢ÃüÁî¤Ê¤Î¤ÇÊË·½¤Ê¤¤¡£¤½¤¦Ë¼¤¤¤Ä¤Ä¡¢±OÒ•×÷˜I¤ò¾A¤±¤¿¡£

    It didn¡¯t feel pleasant, but those are the orders. They thought, and continued their monitoring work.

    Ò»ÈÕÄ¿¤Ï¡¢µÛ¹úÜŠ¤Ï¿ìÕ{¤ËßM¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤¿¡£

    On the first day, the empire¡¯s forces advanced smoothly.

    ¤·¤«¤·ÒÉ†–¤â¤¢¤ë¡£¥·¥ó¥¸ß_¤¬Èë¤Ã¤¿ÃÔŒm¤È¡¢¤Þ¤ë¤Ç˜‹Ôì¤¬®¤Ê¤ë¤Î¤À¡£

    However he had question. The structure looked totally different from when Shinji and co. first entered the dungeon.

    ÒÉ†–¤ËË¼¤¤Â„¤¤¤Æ¤ß¤ë¤È¡¢

    When he asked about it,

    ¡¸¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤êÇ°¤¸¤ã¤ó£¡ ¤À¤Ã¤Æ¡¢ÃÔŒm¤Ï100ëA˜‹³É¤Ç¡¢º†…g¤ËÈë¤ìÌæ¤¨¿ÉÄÜ¤Ê¤ó¤À¤è£¡¡¹

    ¡°Of course it is! After all, the dungeon¡¯sposed of 100ponents, I can easily move them around!¡±

    Ä§Íõ¥é¥ß¥ê¥¹¤ÏŸoÐ°šÝ¤Ë·µÊÂ¤ò·µ¤·¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤ë¡£

    Demon Lord Ramiris gave him an innocent reply.

    ¤³¤ÎÑý¾«¤âÍ¬¤¸²¿ÎÝ¤Ç¡¢´ó¥¹¥¯¥ê©`¥ó¤ËÓ³¤µ¤ì¤¿¹â¾°¤òÒ»¾w¤ËÒŠ¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    That fairy was also in the same room with him, watching the projection on therge screen alongside him.

    ÒâÍâ¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤ó¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤¯¡¢ÒŠ¤¿Ä¿Í¨¤ê¤Ë¥é¥ß¥ê¥¹¤ÏšÝ¤µ¤¯¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    There weren¡¯t any surprises; Ramiris was as friendly and openhearted as she looked.

    ¥Î¥ê¤âÁ¼¤¯¡¢¾oˆ¤âÖ±¤°¤Ë½â¤±¤Æ¤¯¤ë¡£

    Feeling great, the tension quickly dissipated.

    Ä§Íõ¥ê¥à¥ë¤âšÝ¤µ¤¯¤½¤¦¤À¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡¢Á÷Ê¯¤ËšÝÝX¤ËÔ’¤·¤«¤±¤ë¤Î¤ÏÜP³ù¤ï¤ì¤ë¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢¥é¥ß¥ê¥¹¤ÏÏò¤³¤¦¤«¤éÔ’¤·¤«¤±¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤ë¤Î¤Ç¡¢¥·¥ó¥¸ß_¤â»áÔ’¤·¤ä¤¹¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    It seems like Demon Lord Rimuru was also quite the openhearted person, but Shinji and co. were hesitant about establishing conversation, on the other hand it was easy to talk to Ramiris since she¡¯s the one who initiates them.

    ¤½¤ÎÄ§Íõ¥ê¥à¥ë¤Ï¹ÜÖÆÊÒ¤Î·½¤Ë¾Ó¤ë¤é¤·¤¯¡¢¤³¤³¤Ë¤Ï¾Ó¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    It seems that Demon Lord Rimuru is currently in the control room, and not staying here.

    ¤À¤¬¡¢¥é¥ß¥ê¥¹¤ÎëO¤Ë¤ÏÖi¤ÎÃÀÐÎ¤ÎÈËÎï¤¬¾Ó¤¿¡£

    However, Next to Ramiris was a mysterious handsome figure.

    ´Ë·½¤Ï¤Ä¤Þ¤é¤Ê¤½¤¦¤ËÕi•ø¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    He looked uninterested about our work and was reading a book.

    ¤É¤³¤ÇÊÖ¤ËÈë¤ì¤¿¤Î¤«¡¢¥·¥ó¥¸¤âÕi¤ó¤ÀÊÂ¤Î¤¢¤ëÂþ»­¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢¤É¤¦Í»¤ÃÞz¤á¤Ð¤¤¤¤¤Î¤«¨D¨D»ò¤¤¤ÏÍ»¤ÃÞz¤ó¤Ç¤â¤¤¤¤¤â¤Î¤«¨D¨DÅÐ¶Ï¤Ë¿à¤·¤ß¡¢Éù¤ò’ì¤±¤ëÊÂ¤Ï³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¤Ç¤¤¤ë¡£

    Where did he get it, for it was a manga that Shinji had read too, but how should he join in¨D¨DOr rather should he even join in at all¨D¨Dhe had a hard time deciding so in the end Shinji didn¡¯t call out to him.

    Ò¶¤¦¤Ê¤é¡¢‘¯¤«¤·¤¤šÝ³Ö¤Á¤â¤¢¤ë¤Î¤Ç¡¢áá¤Ç½è¤ê¤¿¤¤¤ÈË¼¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢Éù¤ò’ì¤±¤ëÊÂ¤â³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Çîm¤ß¤è¤¦¤â¤Ê¤¤¡£

    If he could borrow it, he would probably be filled with a nostalgic feeling, but if he wanted to borrow it, he¡¯s going to have to greet him first.

    šÝ¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤¬¤É¤¦¤·¤è¤¦¤â¤Ê¤¤¤Þ¤Þ¤ËÒ»ÈÕ¤Ïß^¤®È¥¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    And so the day passed with him thinking about what to do.

    ¤Á¤Ê¤ß¤Ë¡¢ÊËÊÂé_Ê¼Ç°¤ËÕhÃ÷¤òÊÜ¤±¤¿¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢ÊÖµ±¤Æ¤ÏÔÂ¤Ë½ðØ›£³Ã¶¡£

    By the way, before he began work they were briefed, their monthly wage was 3 gold coins.

    Äêég36Ã¶¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢¥Ü©`¥Ê¥¹¤â¤¢¤ë¤é¤·¤¤¡£¤â¤Ã¤È¤â¡¢šÝ·Ö¤Ç³ö¤¹¤ÈÑÔ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤Ç¡¢³ä¤Æ¤Ë¤Ï¤Ê¤é¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    Their yearly wage would total to 36 cold coins, and there also seem to be bonuses as well. From these facts alone it wouldn¡¯t feel like much.

    µÛ¹ú¤ËÇÚ¤á¤Æ¤¤¤¿•r¤ÏÄêég¤Ç70Ã¶³ÌÙB¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¥·¥ó¥¸¤Ïµ±È»¤È¤·¤Æ¡¢¥Þ©`¥¯¤È¥·¥ó¤â50Ã¶³Ì¶ÈÙB¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤Ç´ó·ù¤Ëœp¤Ã¤¿ÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¡£

    When they were working in the empire Shinji would naturally earn about 70 gold coins annually, even whenpared to Mark and Xing who earn 50 gold coins a year this was a big sry reduction.

    °ëî~¤Ëœp¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ê¤â¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢²»œº¤ÏŸo¤¤¡£

    Their sries were reduced by half, but they weren¡¯t unsatisfied.

    ³õÄê¶È¤Ï˜”×ÓÒŠ¤Ç¡¢ÒîÄê¤«¤é¤ÏƒP¤­¤Ö¤ê¤Ëê¤¸¤Æ•N½o¤¬¤¢¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ê¤Î¤À¡£

    The first year¡¯s a wait-and-see situation, and they would have a raise based on their performance.

    ºÎ¤è¤ê¤â¡¢µÛ¹ú¤ÈÍ¬˜”¤ËÒÂÊ³×¡¤ÎÃæµ¹¤òÒŠ¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤ëÉÏ¤Ë¡¢´Ë·½¤ÏÎïý¤¬°²¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Above all, they also take care of food, clothing and shelter like the empire, and prices here are cheap.

    ÊËÊÂ×Å¤ÏÖ§½o¤Ç¡¢ÇÞ¤ëˆöËù¤âÓÃÒâ¤·¤Æ¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    they were supplied with working clothes, and also a ce to rest.

    æÒ¤·¤¤ÊÂ¤Ë¡¢‚€ÈË²¿ÎÝ¤Ç´¶ÊÂˆö¤ËïL…Î¡¢¤½¤·¤Æ¥È¥¤¥ì¤Þ¤Ç¸¶¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    To their delight, their private rooms alsoes with a bathroom, and a toilet.

    ÍêÈ«Ë®Ï´¤Ê¤Î¤ÏÄ¿¤òÒÉ¤Ã¤¿¤Û¤É¤À¡£ÖÐÊÀ¥ì¥Ù¥ë¤«¤é¡¢Ò»šÝ¤Ë¬F´ú¤Î¥ï¥ó¥ë©`¥à¥Þ¥ó¥·¥ç¥ó¤Ë¥é¥ó¥¯¥¢¥Ã¥×¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    They couldn¡¯t believe it when it was even the flushing kind. It was like a big leap from the middle ages to a modern one-room condominium.

    µÛ¹ú¤Ç¤Ï¡¢Ê×¶¼¤Ç¤µ¤¨¤â‚€ÈË²¿ÎÝ¤Ë¥È¥¤¥ì¤Ê¤É¸¶¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£

    In the empire, there weren¡¯t individual rooms with toilets even in the capital.

    ïL…Î¤Ë¥È¥¤¥ì¤Î¸¶¤¤¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ê‚€ÈË²¿ÎÝ¤¬¤¢¤ë¤Î¤Ï¡¢Ò»²´½ðØ›10Ã¶¤ÏÈ¡¤ë¡¢³¬¸ß¼‰ÂÃð^¤¯¤é¤¤¤Î¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    If they wanted a room with its own bathroom and toilet, it¡¯s 10 gold coins a night, in one of those super high-end hotels.

    ¤·¤«¤â¡¢¥È¥¤¥ì¤Ï¼³¤ßÈ¡¤êÊ½¡£

    In addition, the toilets were the scooping type.

    TN Note: Aka, the capital¡¯s toilets are basically glorified buckets in a hole. Fun fact, if you ever visited an old vige in Japan and encountered one of these toilets, watch out for the vegetables you eat, you just might have a little extra seasoning in there.

    Ä§·¨¤Ë¤è¤ëÏû³ôœç¾ú¤ÏÍêèµ¤À¤¬¡¢šÝ·ÖµÄ¤ËË®Ï´¤Î±È¤Ç¤ÏŸo¤¤¤Î¤À¡£

    They could use magic to perfectly sterilize the smell, but it could never bepared with flush toilets.

    ¿Ö¤í¤·¤¯´ýÓö¤¬Á¼¤¤¤ÈË¼¤¨¤ë³Ì¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¡¢¤ª½ð¤Î†–î}¤Ê¤ÉÐ©ÊÂ¤Ëß^¤®¤Ê¤¤¤È¥·¥ó¥¸ß_¤Ï¸Ð„Ó¤·¤¿¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Perhaps it¡¯s because of the extremely wonderful treatment, Shinji and co were so moved their mary issues were but a trivial matter.

    ¥¬¥É¥é¤ËÖÁ¤Ã¤Æ¤Ï¡¢ÏëÏñ¤ò½~¤¹¤ë±ãÀû¤µ¤Ë¡¢¤³¤³¤Ç¤â½~¾ä¤¹¤ëËûŸo¤«¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤À¡£

    As for Gadra, to him this was all an unimaginable convenience, hence he was at a loss for words.

    ¤½¤·¤Æ¡¢ÊËÊÂ•rég¤Ï›Q¤Þ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£š°ÈÕ³¯6:00¤Ë¥é¥ß¥ê¥¹¤òÓ­¤¨¤ËÐÐ¤­¡¢6:30¤Ë¤Ï¥¨¥ë¥Õ¤Î¥ì¥¹¥È¥é¥ó¤Ç³¯Ê³¤ò’ñ¤ë¡£

    And then, their work times are decided. They would wake up 6:00 in the morning to pick up Ramiris, at 6:30 they would have breakfast at an elven restaurant.

    ÖçÊ³¤â¥é¥ß¥ê¥¹¤Î¸¶¤­Ìí¤¤¤ÇŸoÁÏ¤ÇÊ³ÊÂ¤ò¿°ÄÜ³öÀ´¤ë¤Î¤À¡£

    They could also enjoy a free lunch by attending to Ramiris.

    ¤½¤·¤Æ¡¢Ï¦·½¤Î15:00¤Ë¤ÏÊËÊÂ½KÁË¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Finally, job ends at 15:00 in the evening.

    ±í¤Îµê¤ÏÏ¦·½18•rí•¤Þ¤Ç¤·¤«é_¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤½¤¦¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¡¢Ôç¤á¤ËÊËÊÂ¤ÏÇÐ¤êÉÏ¤¬¤ë¤Î¤À¤ÈÕhÃ÷¤òÊÜ¤±¤¿¡£

    Because shops are only open until 18:00 in the evening hence they epted the exnation behind their work-done time.

    •rég¤Ë¤·¤Æ9•rég¤À¤¬¡¢¤­¤Á¤ó¤ÈÖçÐÝí¬¤â1•rég¤¢¤ë¡£¤·¤«¤â¡¢×Ô·Öß_¤¬±í¤ÎÃ°ê“Õßß_¤È½»Á÷¤â³öÀ´¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤È¡¢¥·¥ó¥¸ß_¤âÖ±¤°¤ËÀí½â³öÀ´¤¿¡£

    Even thought it¡¯s 9 hours of work, they have an hour¡¯s worth of rest. Furthermore, considering the fact they could also have a bit ofmunication with the adventures led Shinji and co to figure out something.

    ¤«¤Ê¤êƒžÓö¤µ¤ì¤¿Âšˆö¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    This workce had very wonderful treatment.

    ¤Á¤Ê¤ß¤Ë¡¢Ï¦ïˆ¤Ï¸÷×Ô¤ÇºÃ¤­¤Ë’ñ¤ëÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    Oh a side note, for dinner they could eat where they wanted.

    ÃÔŒmÄÚ¤ò×ÔÓÉ¤ËÒÆ„Ó³öÀ´¤ë™CÄÜ¤â¸¶¤¤¤¿ÍóÝ†¤òÖ§½o¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤ª¤ê¡¢¤½¤ÎÍóÝ†¤òÒŠ¤»¤ì¤ÐÃÔŒmÄÚ¤ÎËÞÎÝ¤ÎÁÏÀí¤ÏŸoÁÏ¤Ê¤Î¤À¤½¤¦¤À¡£

    The bangles they have on them allows them to freely move about in the dungeon, and by presenting the bangles they could eat free-of-charge in the dungeon¡¯s inn.

    ¤À¤¬¡¢¥¨¥ë¥Õ¤Î¥ì¥¹¥È¥é¥ó¤Ï¤ª½ð¤¬’ì¤«¤ë¡£

    However, they still need to pay in the elven restaurant.

    Ò»Ê³½ðØ›£±Ã¶¨D¨DÒ¹¤¬¸ß¤¤¤Î¤ò¿¼‘]¤·¤Æ¤â¡¢Ò»·¬°²¤¯¤ÆãyØ›3Ã¶¤È¤«¤Ê¤Î¤À¡£³¬¸ß¼‰¥Û¥Æ¥ëK¤Ê¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢Î¶¤Ïégß`¤¤¤Ê¤¤¡£³¯Öç¤ÎÊ³ÊÂ¤¬Ô^Ã÷¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¨D¨D¤È¤«ÏÂÊÖ¤¹¤ì¤Ð’ì¤«¤ë¤Î¤Ç¡¢ÓØéŸ¤ËÀûÓÃ¤Ï³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    It was one gold coin per meal¨D¨DEven when taking into considering that prices increase at night, even the cheapest meals cost 3 silver coins. Even thought it¡¯s on par with some super-luxury hotel, the taste is worth it. Even thought breakfast and lunch were guaranteed¨D¨Dif they splurged carelessly they could run out.

    ¥é¥ß¥ê¥¹¤Î¤ª¹©¤ÇŸoÁÏ¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¡¢Ò¹¤âÀûÓÃ¤·¤è¤¦¤È³ö’ì¤±¤Æó@¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Because it was free when they apanied Ramiris, when they tried going there again at night they had quite the shock.

    ¤½¤ÎÈÕ¤Ï¡¢ÊË·½¤Ê¤¯Ò»·¬°²¤¤¤â¤Î¤ò×¢ÎÄ¤·¡¢ÌÓ¤²¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ëµê¤ò¤Ç¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    That night, they reluctantly ordered the cheapest food on the menu, and left the store as if they were fleeing.

    ¤À¤¬¡¢Ê³ÊÂ³öÀ´¤ë¤Î¤ÏÃÔŒmÄÚ¤À¤±¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£

    But, meals are avable not only inside the dungeon.

    Íâ¤Ë³ö¤ì¤Ð¡¢Ã°ê“Õß¤¬½U†Ó¤¹¤ëÁÏÀíÎÝ¤â¶à¤¤¡£

    Outside of the dungeon were a myriad of adventurer-managed restaurants.

    Ÿ†Èâ¤ä¾Ó¾ÆÎÝ¤â¤¢¤ë¤Î¤À¡£µ±È»¡¢¾ÆÎÝ¤â¤¢¤ë¤Î¤ÇÃÔŒmÄÚ¤ÎËÞÎÝ¤ÎŸoÁÏÁÏÀí¤è¤ê¤â¡¢Íâ¤ÇÊ³¤Ù¤ë·½¤¬Á¼¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦¤â¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    There were also Yakiniku restaurants and taverns. Naturally, the taverns and meals inside the dungeon were free of charge, but there was a greater variety outside.

    TN Note: Yakiniku are restaurants where you have a hot grill in the middle of the table, and you would order tters of raw ingredients to grill. It¡¯s basically indoors Japanese barbecue. It¡¯s delicious!

    Ì¨Ëù¤â¤¢¤ë¤Î¤Ç¡¢ÆÕ¶Î¤Ï×Ô´¶¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤âÒ»¤Ä¤ÎÊÖ¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    Since there¡¯s also a kitchen in the room, cooking for themselves is also an option.

    ¤½¤ó¤Ê¸Ð¤¸¤ÇÂšˆö¤Ë‘T¤ì¤ÆÐÐ¤¯ÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ï¤â¤¦ÉÙ¤·ÏÈ¤ÎÔ’¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    With this feeling they gradually got ustomed to their workce, but that¡¯s a story forter.

    µÛ¹úÜŠ¤¬ÃÔŒm¤ËÇÖÈëé_Ê¼¤·¤Æ¶þÈÕÄ¿¡£

    Day 2 of the Dungeon invasion by the Empire¡¯s army.

    ³õÈÕ¤ÎÅdÎ¶Ÿo¤µ¤½¤¦¤Ê‘B¶È¤¬Ðê¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ë¡¢½ñÈÕ¤ÏÅdÎ¶½ò¡©¤Ç»­Ãæ¤òÌ÷¤á¤ëÖi¤ÎÃÀÐÎ¡£

    As if the uninterested attitude on the previous day was but a lie, today the handsome figure watched the screen with great interest.

    Â„¤±¤Ð¡¢Ð°¸o¥ô¥§¥ë¥É¥é¤¬ÈË¤Ë»¯¤±¤¿×Ë¤À¤È¤ÎÊÂ¡£

    After asking, apparently that was the evil dragon Veldora in human form.

    ó@ãµ¤·¤¿¤¬¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ï¤½¤ÎÈÕ×î³õ¤Îó@ãµ¤È¤Ê¤ë¡£

    They were astonished, but that was only the first of many shocks they¡¯ll receive that day.

    ÈËÉú¤Ç×î¸ß¤Ë¡¢Ò»ÈÕ¤Ç×î¸ß¤Ëó@¤¤¤¿ÈÕ¡¢¤È¤Ê¤ë¤Î¤À¡£

    That was the day they would get the most astonishments in one day, and in their lives.

    £²•rég¤â½Uß^¤·¤¿í•¡¢¥¬¥É¥é¤Ïî¨Ä¿¤·¤Ä¤ÄÉë¤­Éù¤òÉÏ¤²¡¢¥·¥ó¥¸ß_ÈýÈË¤Ï×Ô·Öß_¤ÎÐÒß\¤ò¸ÐÖx¤¹¤ëÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¡£

    After 2 hours, Gadra could only moan with his eyes closed whereas the trio of were thankful for their good luck.

    ÃÔŒmÄÚ×îŠ¤ÈË¼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¥¢¥À¥ë¥Þ¥ó¤ä¥¢¥ë¥Ù¥ë¥È¤À¤±¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡¢¤½¤ÎËû¤Ë¤âˆRµ¹µÄ¤ÊŠÕß¤¬¾Ó¤ë¤ÈÊ®·Öß^¤®¤ë³Ì¤ËÀí½â³öÀ´¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    The ones thought of as the dungeon¡¯s strongest aren¡¯t just Adalman and Alberto, they are now VERY well ware there are also other overwhelmingly strong individuals.

    ¥·¥ó¥¸ß_¤ËÓë¤¨¤é¤ì¤¿ÊËÊÂ¤Ï¡¢ÊÖ»¤¤¤ò¤·¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤ÆÖª×R¤¢¤ë¡±®ÊÀ½çÈË¡±¤òÌ½¤¹ÊÂ¡£

    The job given to Shinji and Co is to seek out otherworlders with a wealth of knowledge.

    ¤½¤Î‘é¤¤¤Ö¤ê¤â—ÊÓ‘¤·¡¢ÈËÎï¤Î±¾ÐÔ¤òÌ½¤ë¤Î¤âÊËÊÂ¤ÎÄÚÈÝ¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    They are also to examine the state of battle, and look into the nature of those people.

    ¤À¤«¤é¤³¤½¡¢¸÷ëAŒÓ¤Î‘éêL¤ò¤¸¤Ã¤¯¤êÓQ²ì¤·¡¢¤½¤Î³ö÷LÄ¿¤µ¤Ë½~¾ä¤¹¤ëÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    Hence, they observed the battles of every stratum, and were stupefied by the absurdity.

    ¡¸¤Ê£¿ ¥ï¥·¤ÎÑÔ¤¦Í¨¤ê¡¢¥³¥Ã¥Á¤ËÀ´¤ÆÕý½â¤¸¤ã¤Ã¤¿¤í¤¦£¿¡¹

    ¡°Na? It was as I have said, it was the right choiceing here huh?¡±

    ¤É¤³¤«ßh¤¯¤Ç¥¬¥É¥éÀÏŽŸ¤ÎÉù¤¬Â„¤³¤¨¤¿¤¬¡¢¤¿¤À¤¿¤Àîh¤¯ÊÂ¤·¤«³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¥·¥ó¥¸ß_ÈýÈË¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    They heard Gadra Roshi¡¯s voice form the distance, and the trio could only nod in reply.

    50ëAŒÓ¤Þ¤Ç¤¬±í¤Ç¡¢51¡«60ëAŒÓ¤Þ¤Ç¤¬ÑYÃæ¡£

    Everything up to 50th stratum was only the surface, stratum 51~60 was where it truly began.

    ¤½¤ó¤Ê¥¢¥Û¤ÊÊÂ¤òË¼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿×Ô·Öß_¤¬¡¢»¬»üß^¤®¤Æ›æ¤¬³ö¤½¤¦¤À¡£

    Thinking back how foolish they were back then, they would haveughed so hard they would shed tears.

    È«È»Ð¦¤¨¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ë¡¢Ç¬¤¤¤¿Ð¦¤¤¤¬³ö¤ë¡£

    But they couldn¡¯tugh at all, all that came out was a dryugh.

    Õý¤·¤¯¥¬¥É¥é¤ÎÑÔ¤¦Í¨¤ê¡¢Ò»¾w¤ËßB¤ì¤ÆÌÓ¤²¤ÆÙB¤¨¤Ê¤«¤Ã

    ¤¢¤½¤³

    ¤¿¤é¡¢×Ô·Öß_¤â¤â¤¦Ò»¶ÈµÀ°¸ÄÚ¤È¤·¤ÆÃÔŒmÄÚ¤Ë¾Ó¤¿¤«¤âÖª¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¡£

    It was as Gadra said, if they didn¡¯t escape with him they would have probably been dragged back in to act as a guide.

    ¤½¤¦¿¼¤¨¤ë¤È¥¾¥Ã¤È¤¹¤ë¡£

    They shuddered at the thought.

    ¥·¥ó¥¸ß_¤Ï¡¢¥¬¥É¥éÀÏŽŸ¤ÎÏÈÒŠ¤ÎÃ÷¤Ë¡¢¤Ò¤¿¤¹¤é¸ÐÖx¤òÅõ¤²¤¿¤Î¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Shinji and co, with all their heart thanked Gadra Roshi for his foresight.

    ˆRµ¹µÄ¤ËŠ¤¤¤ÈË¼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¥¢¥ë¥Ù¥ë¥È¤¬”¡±±¤·¤¿¡£

    Alberto whom they thought of as overwhelmingly strong was defeated.

    µÛ¹ú»ÊµÛ½üÐlòTÊ¿¡¢No.17 ¥¯¥ê¥·¥å¥Ê¤È¤ÎÒ»òT´ò¤Á¤Ëì¶¤¤¤Æ¡¢„‡¤¬ÕÛ¤ì¤¿¤Î¤¬”¡Òò¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    The Emperor¡¯s royal guard No.17, Krishna, defeated him. The reason for his defeat was his sword breaking.

    ŒgëH¡¢„‡¤ÎÍó¤Ç¤Ï¥¢¥ë¥Ù¥ë¥È¤¬ˆRµ¹¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢´ò¤ÁÞz¤ó¤À„‡¤¬»Õh¼‰·À¾ß¤Ë×è¤Þ¤ì¤ÆÕÛ¤ì¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    In reality, in terms of swordsmanship Alberto had the advantage, however his sword was blocked by Krishna¡¯s Legendary ranked armor and snapped.

    ¥¢¥À¥ë¥Þ¥ó¤Ï½ü½Ó¤ò¿àÊÖ¤È¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ç¡¢Ç°Ðl¤Ç¤¢¤ë¥¢¥ë¥Ù¥ë¥È¤Î”¡±±¤¬Í´¤«¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    It seems like Adalman wasn¡¯t proficient in closebat, and the defeat of his vanguard Alberto dealt him a crushing blow.

    ¥³¥ó¥Ó¥Í©`¥·¥ç¥ó¤¬±À¤ì¤Æ”¡±±¤·¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    The copse of theirbination had led to defeat.

    ¥¬¥É¥é¤Ï²»™CÏÓ¤½¤¦¤Ë¡¢

    Gadra seemed displeased,

    ¡¸¹Ç¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤â¡¢¤Þ¤À¤Þ¤À¸Ê¤¤¤ï£¡¡¹

    ¡°He¡¯s all bones now, and he¡¯s still so na?ve!¡±

    ¤È¡¢×Ô·Ö¤ÎÊÂ¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ë»Ú¤·¤½¤¦¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    He looked as if he regretting his past mistakes.

    ¤À¤¬¡¢¥·¥ó¥¸ß_¤«¤é¤¹¤ì¤Ð„e´ÎÔª¤ÎŠ¤µ¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢¥³¥á¥ó¥È¤Î¤·¤è¤¦¤â¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤¬±¾Òô¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    However, they were on apletely different dimension from Shinji and co, so they didn¡¯t voice out their own opinions.

    ¥·¥ó¥¸ß_¤Ë¤Ï×ÔÒ™¤ÏŸo¤«¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡¢¤³¤³¤ÇŠÕß¤Î‘éêL¤òÒŠ¤ëÊÂ¤¬³öÀ´¤¿¤Î¤ÏÐÒß\¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    Shinji and co. didn¡¯t realize it themselves, however they were really lucky to have the chance to witness the battle between the strong.

    áá¤Ë¡¢×Ô·Öß_¤¬ŠÕß¤È‘é¤¦ëH¤Ë¡¢¤³¤Î½UòY¤¬Éú¤­¤ÆÀ´¤ëÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    In the future, when they are going to fight simrly strong individuals, this would be invaluable experience.

    ½ñ¤Ï¤Þ¤À¡¢×ÔÒ™¤Ê¤¤¤Þ¤Þ¤ËÓQ‘é¤¹¤ë¤Î¤ß¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤±¤ì¤É¤â¡£

    But today, they watched on without any realization.

    ½Y¾Ö¡¢35Íò¤â¤ÎµÛ¹ú±ø¤ÏÈ«œç¤¹¤ëÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¡£

    In the end, it became the total annihtion of the empire¡¯s 350,000 soldiers.

    ¤¢¤ì¤Û¤ÉŠ¤«¤Ã¤¿µÛ¹ú½üÐlòTÊ¿¥¯¥ê¥·¥å¥Êß_¤â¡¢¥¼¥®¥ª¥ó¤È¤¤¤¦Ä§ÈË¤Î”³¤Ç¤ÏŸo¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    Even the strong ones like the Empire¡¯s royal guard Krishna was no match against the Majin Zegion.

    ¥¯¥ê¥·¥å¥Ê¤¬Ò»Ë²¤ÇØ“¤±¤¿•r¤Ï¡¢¥·¥ó¥¸ß_¤Ïó@¤­ß^¤®¤Æ·´ê¤¹¤ëšÝÁ¦¤â¾¡¤­¤Æ¤¤¤¿³Ì¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    The moment when Krishna lost, Shinji and co. where so shocked they ran out of strength to react.

    ¤â¤¦¤É¡«¤Ë¤Ç¤â¤Ê¡«¤ì£¡

    If there¡¯s enough time, Encore~!

    ¤½¤ó¤ÊÐÄ¾³¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    That was their state of mind.

    ¤À¤¬¡¢Ò»êÊËÊÂÄÚÈÝ¤ÏÒ™¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤Ç¡¢Öª¤êºÏ¤¤¤Ç¤â¤¢¤Ã¤¿¥ß¥·¥§¥ë¤È¥ì¥¤¥â¥ó¥É¤òÍÆË]¤¹¤ëÊÂ¤Ë¤·¤¿¡£

    However, they once again remembered their job, and decided to rmend Raymond and Michel whom they were acquaintances with.

    ×îáá¤Þ¤Ç±ËµÈ¤¬Éú¤­²Ð¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤âÐÒß\¤À¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡¢ºÎ¤è¤ê‚Î¤ÎÍóÝ†¤ò‰²¤·¤¿ÊÂ¤ò¥é¥ß¥ê¥¹¤¬šÝ¤ËÈë¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤âÁ¼¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£

    They were really lucky to have survived up until the end, and above all Ramiris was really pleased they decided to break the fake bracelet.

    ¤³¤¦¤·¤Æ¡¢ÐÂ¤¿¤ÊÖúÊÖ¤È¤Ê¤ë¡±®ÊÀ½çÈË¡±¤òÌ½¤¹¤È¤¤¤¦×î³õ¤ÎÈÎ„Õ¤Ï¡¢ŸoÊÂ¤Ë½KÁË¤·¤¿¤Î¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    And so, their first task of seeking out new ¡°Otherworlder¡± assistants had ended without any problems.

    ¤³¤Îáá¡¢¥¬¥É¥éÀÏŽŸ¤Ï¥¢¥À¥ë¥Þ¥ó¤È¾É½»¤òÎÂ¤áÖ±¤·¡¢ÃÔŒm¹ÜÀí¤ÎÊËÊÂ¤â¤³¤Ê¤¹¤è¤¦¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¯¡£

    After that, Gadra Roshi had went ahead to rekindle his old friendship, and soon he grew ustomed to his dungeon management job.

    ¤½¤·¤ÆÃÔŒmÊ®‚Ü¤È¤·¤ÆÕJ¤á¤é¤ì¤Æ¡¢¥Ü¥¹¤ÎÒ»ÈË¤È¤·¤Æ»îÜS¤¹¤ëÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤Î¤À¡£

    Soon he was acknowledged as one of the best 10 of the dungeon, and was ying an active role as one of the bosses.

    ¥·¥ó¥¸¡¢¥Þ©`¥¯¡¢¥·¥ó¡¢¥ß¥·¥§¥ë¡¢¥ì¥¤¥â¥ó¥É¤ÎÎåÃû¤Ï¡¢¥é¥ß¥ê¥¹¤ÎÖúÊÖ¤È¤·¤Æ˜”¡©¤ÊÑÐ¾¿¤òÊÖ»¤¦ÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Shiniji, Mark, Xing, Michel, and Raymond, the five of them became Ramiris¡¯s assistant and assisted her in a variety of projects.

    ¤È¤ÏÑÔ¤¨¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ïß[¤Ó¤ÈÇø„e¤¹¤ë¤Î¤¬ëy¤·¤¯¡¢ÐÂ¤¿¤Êß[¤Ó¤òé_°k¤¹¤ë²¿éT¤ÎÔOÁ¢¤ÈÑÔ¤Ã¤Æ¤è¤¤ÄÚÈÝ¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    However, it was quite hard to distinguish it from y, it was as if they had started a new department for fun.

    ¤¿¤Þ¤ËÎê¤ì¤Ê¤¤ÑÐ¾¿³É¹û¤â³ö¤ë¤Î¤Ç¡¢ÖÜ‡ì¤ÎÄ¿¤Ë¤Ïß[¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤ë¤È¤ÏË¼¤ï¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤è¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¤¬¡£

    Because the research asionally produced rather formidable results, those around them didn¡¯t even noticed they were mostly ying around.

    ¡¸¤·¤«¤·¡¢ÈËÉú¤Ã¤Æ¡¢ºÎ¤¬¤É¤¦Üž¤Ö¤«±¾µ±¤ËÅÐ¤é¤Ê¤¤¤è¤Í¡¹

    ¡°But, what¡¯s going to happen to our lives now, I don¡¯t really know huh.¡±

    ¤È¤Ï¡¢¥·¥ó¥¸¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Shinji said.

    Õý¤·¤¯¡¢¤Ä¤¤¤Æ¤Ê¤¤¤ÈË¼¤Ã¤¿Ö±áá¤ÎÈËÉú¤ÎÜž“Q¤Ë·­Åª¤µ¤ì¤¿¡¢±ËµÈ¤é¤·¤¤¸ÐÏë¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    However, when our luck hit rock bottom our lives really took a 180-degree turn around, was probably their thought.

    Side note:

    Since Guro san hasn¡¯t caught on yet, as promised I¡¯ll go back and work on 158 after this. There¡¯s also going to be a minor announcement about my future trantion schedule then, stay tuned :).

 Chapter 162 â€“ Reward and Evolution Part 1

    Basically, This is Gato san¡¯s and Alfha san¡¯s trantion, all I did was clear up sentences here and there I felt was a little rough, corrected a few things, and added in the small details left out by Gato-San.

    On a side note, Guro san seems to be busy somewhere, but atm the circus bear and the lion has agreed on a cob, yay ??

    162Ô’ °ýÃÀ¤ÈßM»¯ ¤½¤Î£±

    Chapter 162 Reward and Evolution Part 1

    70Íò¤ÎµÛ¹úÜŠ½«±ø¤òÌKÉú¤µ¤»¤¿ÒîÈÕ¡£

    It¡¯s now the second day after I revived the 700,000 soldiers of the Empire¡¯s forces.

    Ä§Îï¤Î¹ú¥Æ¥ó¥Ú¥¹¥È±¾¹ú¤Î´óŽÚég¤Ç¤ÏÊÖÏÁ¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¡¢êL¼¼ˆö¤ËÈë¤ì

    ¤À¤±¤ÎÅäÏÂ¤ò¼¯¤áßM»¯¤ÎÐgÊ½¤òÔ‡¤¹ÊÂ¤Ë¤·¤¿¡£

    Since there wasn¡¯t sufficient space in the grand hall of Tempest, I gathered my subordinates in the battle arena to test out the evolution ritual.

    ¤³¤ì¤ÏµÛ¹úÜŠ¤ò“ÄÍË¤·¤¿°ýÃÀ¤â¼æ¤Í¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    This will also serve as the rewards for repelling the empire¡¯s armies.

    Ò»·N¤Î×£„Ù»á¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    It¡¯s also a victory celebration of sorts.

    Œg¤ÎËù¡¢‘éÕù¤Ï¾@¾AÖÐ¤Ê¤Î¤ÇšÝ¤ò¾¤á¤ëÔU¤Ë¤â¤¤¤«¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢½ñ»Ø¤ÏÌØ„e¤À¡£

    Actually, since the war hasn¡¯t ceased yet we shouldn¡¯t let down our guards, but it¡¯ll be an exception this time.

    Ê¿šÝÏòÉÏ¤È¤¤¤¦ÒâÎ¶¤â¤¢¤ë¡£

    This is also for the sake of improving soldier Morales.

    ÃÔŒm½M¤ÎÊ®‚Ü¤âî†ÒŠ¤»¤·¡¢êL¼¼ˆö¤ÎÏ¯¤Ï±øÊ¿¤ËÂñ¤á¾¡¤¯¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    The Ten Lords of the Labyrinth also made their formal appearances, and the battle arena¡¯s jam-packed with soldiers.

    ¤Þ¤¢¡¢™CÃÜ±£³Ö¤Îžé¤Ë¡¢ÈËég¤ÎÁxÓÂ±ø¤Ç¤¢¤ëÃ°ê“Õßß_¤Ïºô¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤Ê¤¤¡£

    Oh, for confidentiality, the human volunteers, the adventurers weren¡¯t invited.

    ÃÔŒmÖÜÞx¶¼ÊÐ¨D¨D¥é¥Ó¥ê¥¬¥É¤Èºô³Æ¤¹¤ëÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¨D¨D¤â¡¢Î´¤À¤ËÃÔŒmÄÚ²¿¤ËÈ¡¤êÞz¤ó¤À¤Þ¤Þ¤À¡£

    The city around the Dungeon¨D¨Dthe fact it¡¯s now named Labyrinth-Gard¨D¨Dhasn¡¯t been conveyed into the inside of the dungeon yet.

    ‘éÕùÖÐ¤Ï²»Òâ´ò¤Á¤â¿¼¤¨¤é¤ì¤ë¤Î¤Ç¡¢Äî¤Îžé¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    This is in consideration of the fact we may face surprise attacks during a war, it¡¯s for the sake of caution.

    ¥é¥Ó¥ê¥¬¥É¤Ë¤ÏÄ§·¨½Y½ç¤òˆ¤ë½Y½çÊ¯¤òÅäÖÃ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£‘éÕù¤¬½KÁË¤¹¤ì¤Ð¡¢´óÒŽÄ£¹¥“ÄÄ§·¨¤ËŒ¤¹¤ë·ÀÓùÐgÊ½¤ò½M¤ßÞz¤àÓè¶¨¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    The barrier stones haven¡¯t been implemented into the surroundings of Labyrinth-Gard. Once the war is over I n to perform a defensive ritual targeting wide-scale attack spells.

    ¬F×´¡¢·ÀÓù¤¬ég¤ËºÏ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ç¡¢¤³¤ì¤ÏÊË·½¤¬Ÿo¤¤ÊÂ¤Ê¤Î¤À¡£

    Due to present situations, there isn¡¯t enough time to implement any defenses, but it can¡¯t be helped.

    ¤â¤Ã¤È¤â¡¢ÃÔŒmÄÚÌ½Ë÷¤¬³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¤À¤±¤Ç¡¢Ê³ÁÏ¤Ê¤ó¤«¤ÏÈ¡Òý¿ÉÄÜ¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    Although the dungeon can¡¯t be explored at the moment, food ingredients can still be traded.

    Ã°ê“ÕßÒÔÍâ¤ÏÍ¨³£†Ó˜I¤Ê¤Î¤À¡£

    Other than the adventurers, business is going as usual.

    ÁxÓÂ±ø¤Î½Ô¤µ¤ó¤Ï¡¢Ò»ê¥é¥Ó¥ê¥¬¥É¤Ë‘ø¤Ã¤ÆÙB¤¤¡¢×ÔÕ¬´ý™C¤È¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    The volunteer soldiers have returned to Labyrinth-Gard, currently on standby in their own homes.

    ¥Þ¥µ¥æ¥­¤ä¥¢¥ë¥Î©`¤ÈÑÔ¤Ã¤¿Ò»²¿¤ÎÕß¤À¤±¤ò¡¢´ú±í¤È¤·¤Æ²Î¼Ó¤òÔS¿É¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ëÎ»¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    Only a section of individuals such as Masayuki and Arnaud were allowed to participate as representatives.

    ¤È¤â¤«¤¯¡¢±íÕÃ¤È°ýÃÀ¤òÓë¤¨¤ë¡£

    Anyways, rewards andmendations were given.

    ¤Ä¤¤¤Ç¤Ë¡¢Ä§Íõ¤Ø¤ÎßM»¯¤òÔ‡¤¹¤Î¤À¡£

    Incidentally, I also experimented on the Demon Lord Ascension.

    TN Note: for those who don¡¯t remember, Ä§Íõ¤Ø¤ÎßM»¯ was dubbed Demon Lord Ascension all the way back at chapter 71.

    °³¤ÎßM»¯•r¤Ï£²?£³ÈÕ¡¢…§·‚¼À(¥Ï©`¥Ù¥¹¥È¥Õ¥§¥¹¥Æ¥£¥Ð¥ë)¤ÎÓ°í‘¤Ç»î„ÓµÍÏÂ¤·¤¿¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢½ñ¤Ê¤é¤ÐµÛ¹úÜŠ¤â¤¤¤Ê¤¤¡£

    My evolution took 2~3 days, my level of activity has dropped due to the effects of Harvest Festival, however at the moment the empire¡¯s armies aren¡¯t here.

    TN Note: …§·‚¼À, Harvest Festival is the term used by the author to describe the evolution of a monster into a demon lord, probably because they harvested a load of souls for this.

    ïwÐÐ´¬²¿ê ¤Ïáá£³ÈÕ³Ì¤Ç¥ë¥ß¥Ê¥¹¤ÎîIÍÁ¤ËÈë¤ê¤½¤¦¤À¤¬¡¢ßMÐÐËÙ¶È¤òÕ{Õû¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤è¤¦¤Çáá£²ÈÕ¤Ïº£¤ÎÉÏ¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    It would seem the airship corps would take 3 days to fly around the back of The Holy Empire Ruberion¡¯s territory, but after adjusting their advancement speed, they would hit open seas in 2 days.

    ÒôËÙ½ü¤¯¤ÇïwÐÐ¤·¤¿ˆöºÏ¤Ï£±ÈÕ¶Ì¿s¿ÉÄÜ¤È¤Ê¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¤±¤É¡¢¤É¤¦¤âÄ§Á¦ÏûºÄ¤¬´ó¤­¤¯×î´ó‘éêLËÙ¶È¤Ï¶Ì•rég¤·¤«³Ö¤¿¤Ê¤¤¤È¤ÎÊÂ¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    When flying near supersonic speeds, they could reduce travel time by 1 day. However, magic consumption was immense, and they could only maintain their top speed for a short amount of time.

    ¤³¤ÎÊÀ½ç¤Ç¡¢ÒôËÙ¤ÎÒÆ„ÓÊÖ¶Î¤¬¤¢¤ë¤À¤±¤Ç¤âÃ{Íþ¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¡¢Ê®·Öß^¤®¤ë¤È¤ÏË¼¤¦¡£

    In this world, the ability to move at supersonic speeds is quite a threat, so I think a short amount of time is enough.

    ºÎ¤·¤íÍ¨³£ËÙ¶È¤Ç¤â¡¢•rËÙ400km³Ì¶È¤Ï³ö¤ë¤é¤·¤¯¡¢´¬¤äÁÐÜ‡¤Ê¤É¤Ï±ÈÝ^¤Ë¤Ê¤é¤Ê¤¤ËÙ¶È¤òÓÐ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¤«¤é¡£

    In any case, since the average speed for an airship is about 400km/h, whenpared to a ship or a train this is pretty fast.

    ¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦ÔU¤Ç¡¢½ñ¤¬¶¡¶ÈÁ¼¤¤¥¿¥¤¥ß¥ó¥°¤È¤âÑÔ¤¨¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    That¡¯s why, you can say this is good timing.

    ½ñ»Ø¤ÏˆR„Ù¤À¤Ã¤¿¤±¤É¡¢”³¤ËŠ¤¤Õß¤¬¾Ó¤ë¿ÉÄÜÐÔ¤â¤¢¤ë¡£

    It was an overwhelming victory this time, but the possibilities of a strong adversary lurking in the midst of the enemies still exist.

    ¥æ¥¦¥­¤¬³ö¤Æ¤­¤Æ¤â¡¢ŽÖ²¿¤ÇÏàÊÖ³öÀ´¤½¤¦¤Ê¤Î¤Ï¡¢¥Ç¥£¥¢¥Ö¥í¤ä¥Ù¥Ë¥Þ¥ë¤¯¤é¤¤¤Î¤â¤Î¡£

    If Yuuki appeared, among all of my executives the only ones who could deal with him would probably be either Diablo or Benimaru.

    ÏÂÊÖ¤ËÊÖ³ö¤·¤¹¤ì¤Ð¡¢»ê¤ÎÇéˆó•ø¤­“Q¤¨¤Ë¤è¤ëÖ§Åä„¿¹û¤òÊÜ¤±¤Æ¡¢²¿ÏÂ¤òŠZ¤ï¤ì¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¦¿ÉÄÜÐÔ¤â¤¢¤ë¤Î¤À¡£

    If they messed up badly, there would be the risk of being dominated effect due to the information overwriting over the soul, resulting in the possibility of having a subordinate

    »ê¤ÎÇéˆó•ø¤­“Q¤¨¤Ëév¤·¤Æ¤Ï¡¢ÖÇ»ÛÖ®Íõ¥é¥Õ¥¡¥¨¥ë¤¬±£×o¥×¥í¥Æ¥¯¥È¤òÊ©¤·¤¿¤é¤·¤¤¡£

    Regarding the information overwrite on the soul, Wisdom King Raphael seem to provide protection against it.

    ¤·¤«¤·¡¢Ò»•rµÄ¤Ê„¿¹û¤·¤«³ö¤Ê¤¤¤ÈË¼¤ï¤ì¤ë¡£

    However, I think it¡¯s probably only a temporary effect.

    ¥æ¥¦¥­¤ÎÄÜÁ¦¤òÖ±¤ËÒŠ¤Æ¤¤¤ì¤Ð¡¢Íêèµ¤Ë·ÀÓù¿ÉÄÜ¤À¤ÈË¼¤¦¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢ÓèÏë

    ¤·¤«¤Ê¤¤¬FÔÚ¤Ïß^ÐÅ¤·ß^¤®¤ë¤Î¤ÏÎ£ê“¤Ê¤Î¤À¡£

    I think it¡¯s possible to set up a perfect defense against it if I directly saw Yuuki¡¯s ability, but at the moment this is only a conjecture so overconfidence is very dangerous.

    Ä§ÍõÒ™ÐÑ¤Ë¤è¤ëÈ«ÌåµÄ¤ÊÄÜÁ¦¤Îµ×ÉÏ¤²¤Ï¡¢¤¤¤¶¤È¤¤¤¦•r¤Ë‚ä¤¨¤Æ¤Î±£ê“¤Î¤Ä¤â¤ê¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    The improvement of overall abilities through the Demon Lord ascension will serve as insurance for those ¡°oh shit moments¡±.

    TN Note: well, raw says emergencies, but ah who cares, love gato-san¡¯s interpretation better.

    Íò¤¬Ò»¡¢Ò™ÐÑ¤·¤¿ÉÏ¤ÇÉÐ¡¢¥æ¥¦¥­¤Ë”¡±±¤·»ê¤ò•ø¤­“Q¤¨¤é¤ì¤ë¤È¤·¤Æ¤â¡¢•rég¼Ú¤®¤Ï¿ÉÄÜ¤È¤Ê¤ë¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦¡£

    Perchance, even if my subordinates were still defeated after they ascended and their souls were rewritten, it¡¯s still possible for them to stall for time.

    ÔâÓö¤ÈÍ¬•r¤Ë°³¤ËßB½j¡¢Ð®“Ä¤·ÊËÁô¤á¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦×÷‘é¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    The n is to contact me in the event of a chance encounter,mence a pincer attack with me and finish him off.

    ÖÇ»ÛÖ®Íõ¥é¥Õ¥¡¥¨¥ë¤ÎÓèœy¤Ç¤Ï¡¢•ø¤­“Q¤¨¤ËŒ¿¹¤¹¤ë¤À¤±¤Ê¤é¤Ð†–î}¤Ê¤¤¤È¤ÎÊÂ¤À¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡¢Äî¤Ë¤ÏÄî¤òÈë¤ì¤Æ¤ª¤­¤¿¤¤¤Î¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    ording to Wisdom King Raphael¡¯s prediction there would be no problems in resisting the rewrite; even so I still want to be extremely cautious though.

    (TN: This....whole...paragraph...kill...me...please.....)

    ×î³õ¤ËÖ¸Ãû¤¹¤ë¤Î¤Ï¡¢µ±È»¥Ù¥Ë¥Þ¥ë¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Naturally, Benimaru was the first to be nominated.

    ´ó½«ÜŠ¤È¤·¤Æ¡¢È«ÜŠ¤ÎÖ¸“]¤òÒŠÊÂ¤Ë¤³¤Ê¤·¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤¿¡£

    As suprememander of the army, hemanded the troops wonderfully.

    ™Ä§¤¬±©¤ì¤ÆÌ¨Ÿo¤·¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿ˆöÃæ¤â¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢½Y¹ûµÄ¤Ë¤Ï†–î}¤Ê¤¤¡£

    There was a situation where a demon went wild and wrecked everything, but that¡¯s not a problem.

    ËØÇç¤é¤·¤¤ƒP¤­¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤ÈÑÔ¤¨¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    You could probably even call it a job well done.

    ¡¸¤è¤·¡¢¤Ç¤Ï¥Ù¥Ë¥Þ¥ë¡£½ñÈÕ¤«¤é¾ý¤âÒ™ÐÑÄ§Íõ¼‰¤Ë¤Ê¤ì¤ë¤«¤âÖª¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤¾£¿¡¹

    ¡°Alright then, Benimaru. Do you know as of today you might even be a demon lord?

    ¡¸ºÎ¤òÑÔ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤ó¤Ç¤¹¤«¡¢¥ê¥à¥ë˜”£¿¡¹

    ¡°What are you saying, Rimuru-sama?¡±

    ¥·¥å¥Ê¤¬½ñ»Ø¤Î‘éêL¤Î„º¤¤¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤ò¡¢È«±ø¤ËÏò¤±¤ÆÑÝÕh¤·¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    Shuna is currently giving a speech to all the soldiers with words of appreciation for this battle.

    (TN: And for some reason, literally just cuts off from their conversation into the actions of the other Executives...Whyyyy are you so confusing?!?!?!?!?!?)

    °³¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤À¤ÈÇ°ÖÃ¤­¤·¡¢Ô­¸å¤òÕi¤ßÉÏ¤²¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¡£

    With my words as the introduction, she read a script out loud

    ¤½¤ÎÔ­¸å¤ò¿¼¤¨¤¿¤Î¤Ïµ±È»°³¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡¢¥·¥å¥Êß_¤Ê¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢¼š¤«¤¤ÊÂ¤Ï¤É¤¦¤Ç¤âÁ¼¤¤¡£

    Naturally it wasn¡¯t me who came up with the manuscript. It was Shuna, but let¡¯s not mind the small details.

    (TN: Rimuru turning into a politician with his speeches being written for him? Wait wut, did I trante this correctly?)

    TN Note: Loads of politicians do that. You tranted it correctly.

    ×î½ü¤Ï¡¢¿—Îï¤ä²Ã¿pÏµ¤Î¼¼Ðg¤òÍêÈ«¤Ë½Ì¤¨¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¤¡¢±¾ÈË¤ÏÈ¤Î¶¤Ç×Ô·Ö¤Î•rég¤ËÊÈ¤à³Ì¶È¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    Recently, techniques rting to fabrics and sewing have beenpletely passed down; Shuna herself has been allocating her time for her hobbies.

    ¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¡¢°³¤ÎÃØ•ø¤È¤·¤Æ¤Î•rég¤¬éL¤¤¤Î¤À¡£

    Even so, she spends a lot of her time as my secretary.

    ¥·¥ª¥ó¤ÏÒ»ê¡¢ÓHÐlê éL¼æ¹Pî^ÃØ•ø¤òÃû\¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢×Ô·Ö¤Î²¿ÏÂ¤Î»ü¹Å¤ËÃ¦¤·¤¤¡£

    At the moment Shion was listed as my chief bodyguard as well as my chief secretary but is currently busy training her subordinates.

    ¤³¤³×î½ü¤Ï¥·¥å¥Ê¤¬¥á¥¤¥ó¤È¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¡¢°³¤ÎÃØ•ø¤È¤·¤Æ¤ÎÊËÊÂ¤ò¤³¤Ê¤·¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    Thus recently it was mainly Shuna who was handling the work of being my secretary.

    ¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦ÔU¤Ç¡¢¥·¥å¥Ê¤¬ÑÝÕh¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ëég¤Ë°³¤È¥Ù¥Ë¥Þ¥ë¤Î»áÔ’¤Ï¾A¤¯¡£

    That¡¯s why, while Shuna was giving a speech the conversation between Benimaru and I continued.

    ¡¸¤¤¤ä¡¢»ê¤ò«@µÃ¤·¤¿¤í£¿ ¤¢¤ì¤ÇÄ§Íõ¼‰¤Ø¤ÎÒ™ÐÑßM»¯¤¬¿ÉÄÜ¤é¤·¤¤¤Î¤À¤è¡¹

    ¡°Well, we acquired some souls didn¡¯t we? It seems it¡¯s possible to ascend to a demon lord using them.¡±

    ¡¸Â„¤¤¤Æ¤Ê¤¤¤¾£¿¡¹

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard about this?¡±

    ¡¸¤¨£¿ ¤À¤Ã¤Æ½ñÑÔ¤Ã¤¿¤·£¿¡¹

    ¡°Oh? Didn¡¯t I just exined abut it?¡±

    ÒŠÔ‘¤áºÏ¤¦°³¤È¥Ù¥Ë¥Þ¥ë¡£

    I and Benimaru locked eyes.

    ÑÔ¤Ã¤Æ¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ï²»Î¶¤«¤Ã¤¿¤À¤í¤¦¤«£¿

    I wonder was it distasteful for me to not tell him beforehand?

    ¤¤¤ä¡¢´_¤«ÐÂ¤·¤¤Á¦¤òÊÚ¤±¤ë¡¢¤È¤«¤ÏÑÔ¤Ã¤¿šÝ¤¬¤¹¤ë¡£

    No, I¡¯m pretty positive I¡¯ve already told him I would be

    granting him new powers.

    ¡¸Ò»ê¡¢Á¦¤òÊÚ¤±¤ë¤È¤ÏÑÔ¤Ã¤Æ¤ª¤¤¤¿¤À¤í£¿¡¹

    ¡°For the moment, I did say I¡¯ll bestow power toyou ?¡±

    ¡¸¤¤¤ä¤¤¤ä¤¤¤ä¡¢ÆÕÍ¨¡¢ÎäÆ÷¤È¤«¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦¸Ð¤¸¤Î¥â¥Î¤À¤ÈË¼¤¦¤À¤í£¡£¿¡¹

    No no no, wouldn¡¯t one usually think it would be some kind of weapon!?

    ¡¸¤à¤à¤à¡¢¤½¤¦ÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤ì¤Ð¤½¤¦¤«¤âÖª¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤¬......

    ¤Ç¤â¤Þ¤¢¡¢´ó¤·¤Æ‰ä¤é¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í£¿¡¹

    ¡°Mu mu mu, If you say so it might be but...

    But you know, there wouldn¡¯t be much change right?¡±

    ¡¸‰ä¤ï¤ë¤À¤í£¡¡¹

    ¡°there will be!¡±

    ÔÙ¤ÓÒŠÔ‘¤áºÏ¤¦¤¬¡¢½ñ¶È¤Ï¥Ù¥Ë¥Þ¥ë¤¬ÖB¤á¤¿¤è¤¦¤ËÁïÏ¢¤ò¤Ä¤¤¤¿ÊÂ¤ÇÒ•¾€¤Ï½â¤±¤¿¡£

    We once again locked eyes with each other, the stare was broken this time by Benimaru¡¯s sigh as he gave up.

    ¤É¤¦¤ä¤éÒ™Îò¤ò›Q¤á¤¿¤é¤·¤¤¡£

    He seems to have decided to prepare himself.

    ÖB¤á¤¿¤À¤±¤«¤âÖª¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡¢´ó¤·¤¿ß`¤¤¤ÏŸo¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    You may have resigned yourself to this, but I¡¯m sure there won¡¯t be any significant differences.

    ¡¸°³¤À¤±¤¸¤ã¤Ê¤¤¤ó¤À¤í£¿ ¤É¤¦¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤ó¤Ç¤¹£¿¡¹

    ¡°It¡¯s not just me right? What are you thinking?¡±

    Á¼¤¤Ù|†–¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Good question.

    °³¤ÎˆöºÏ¤Ï¡¢Ä§ËØ¤äÄ§Á¦¤¬10±¶³Ì¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿ÉÏ¡¢»ê¤ÎÏµ×V¤ÎÄ§ÎïÈ«¤Æ¤Ë×£¸£¥®¥Õ¥È¤¬ÊÚ¤±¤é¤ì¤¿¡£

    In my case, my magic essence and my magic increased 10 folds, and everyone soul-linked to me was bestowed a blessing.

    ½ñ»Ø¤Ï¤É¤¦¤Ê¤ë¤Î¤«²»Ã÷¤À¤¬¡¢´ó¤­¤¯Á¦¤¬‰ˆ¤¹ÊÂ¤Ïégß`¤¤¤Ê¤¤¡£

    It¡¯s unknown how it will turn out this time, but it¡¯s certain that he will drastically increase in power.

    ¤À¤¬¡¢Ò™ÐÑÇ°¤Î°³ÒÔÉÏ¤ËŠ¤¤¥ä¥Ä¤¬¾Ó¤ëÔU¤À¤¬¡¢Í¬˜”¤ÎßM»¯¤ò¤·¤¿¤é°³ÒÔÉÏ¤ËŠ¤¯¤Ê¤ë¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¤«£¿

    But, this guy was stronger than I was before I ascended, if he underwent the same evolution wouldn¡¯t he be stronger than I am now?

    ¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦²»°²¤â¤¢¤ë¤Î¤ÏÊÂŒg¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    To be honest I feel a sense of anxiety.

    »ù±¾¡¢°³¤ÎÅäÏÂ¤¬ÑYÇÐ¤ë¤È¤ÏË¼¤¨¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡¢Á¦¤ËÕñ¤ê»Ø¤µ¤ì¤Æ±©×ß¤¹¤ë¿ÉÄÜÐÔ¤È¤«¤Ï·ñ¶¨³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¡£

    Basically, I don¡¯t think my follower will betray me, but the possibility of them unable to control their powers and go berserk couldn¡¯t be denied.

    ëO¤Ë¥ô¥§¥ë¥É¥é¤â¾Ó¤ë¤±¤É¡¢°³K¤ÎÁ¦¤¬±©×ß¤¹¤ë¤È½Y˜‹¨D¨D¤È¤¤¤¦¤«¡¢Ÿo²è¿à²è¨D¨D´ó‰ä¤ÊÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¡£

    Although Veldora is nearby, someone of my level going berserk ¨D¨Dor rather an unreasonable level¨D¨Dwould be a serious matter.

    ¤Ê¤Î¤ÇÏÈ¤º¤ÏÒ»ÈË¤Å¤Ä¡¢´_Œg¤Ë½Uß^´_ÕJ¤ò¤·¤Ê¤¬¤éßM»¯¤ÎƒxÊ½¤òÐÐ¤¦¤Î¤À¡£

    Hence I¡¯ll start off with performing the evolution ritual on only one individual to make an absolute confirmation.

    ¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦ÊÂÇé¤òÕhÃ÷¤·¡¢¥Ù¥Ë¥Þ¥ë¤â¼{µÃ¤·¤¿¤è¤¦¤À¡£

    I exined the circumstances to Benimaru and he seemed to have understood.

    ¤½¤·¤Æ¡¢½~Œ¤Ë±©×ß¤·¤Ê¤¤¤ÈºÀÕZ¤·¤¿¡£îm¤â¤·¤¤ÊÂ¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    And, he boasted he would definitely not go berserk. What a reliable thing to say.

    ¥·¥å¥Ê¤ÎÑÝÕh¤â½K¤ï¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¡¢ÔçËÙÊÚÓë¤¹¤ëÊÂ¤Ë¤·¤è¤¦¡£

    As Shuna¡¯s speech ended, I quickly tried to reward him.

    ¡¸´Ë¶È¤Î‘é¡¢Á¼¤¯ƒP¤¤¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤¿£¡ ½ñÈÕ¤«¤é¡±ºÕÅ­Íõ(¥Õ¥ì¥¢¥í©`¥É)¡±¤òÃû\¤ë¤¬¤¤¤¤£¡¡¹

    ¡°You have done well in this battle! You will be known as

    ¡°Wrathful King(re Lord)¡± from today on!

    (TN: Changed from Angry to Rageful)

    TN Note: changed from Rageful to wrathful, I felt thetter had more impact

    ¡¸¤Ï¤Ï£¡ ÓÐ¤êëy¤­ÐÒ¤»£¡£¡¡¹

    ¡°Haha! I am thankful for this blessing!!¡±

    ƒxÊ½¤òËìÐÐ¤¹¤ë¡£

    The ceremony was performed.

    ÆÕ¶Î¤Ï¥Õ¥ì¥ó¥É¥ê©`¤Ç¤â¡¢Á÷Ê¯¤Ë±øß_¤ÎÇ°¤Ç¤Ï´ó½«ÜŠ¤Ê¤Î¤À¡£

    He was usually friendly, but as expected before his soldiers he was their suprememander.

    ¥Ù¥Ë¥Þ¥ë¤Ï¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦¹«Ë½¤ÎÇø„e¤ÏÍêèµ¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Benimaru has perfectly differentiated between public and private.

    ºÕÅ­¤È¤Ï¡¢¼¤¤·¤¤Å­¤ê¤ÎÒâÎ¶¡£

    Wrathful, it meant extreme anger.

    ÆÕ¶Î¤Ï¶ÌšÝ¤µ¤ò¹ÖÆ¤·¡¢¾²¤«¤ËÅ­¤ê¤òÖÆÓù³öÀ´¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¥Ù¥Ë¥Þ¥ë¤À¤¬¡¢¤½¤Î±¾Ù|¤Ï¼¤¤·¤¤Ñ×¡£

    Benimaru was usually impatient, but now he could calmly control his anger, his nature is like that of a raging fire.

    °³¤ËÊË¤¨¤ë£¨Ä§£©Íõ¤ÎÒ»ÈË¤È¤·¤Æ¡¢¤³¤ìÒÔÉÏÏàê¤·¤¤ºô³Æ¤â¤¢¤ë¤Þ¤¤¡£

    As one of the (demon) lords who serve me, there is no better name than this.

    (TN: Uhhh...........10 dors on someone finding a better name than him?)

    TN Note: Ä§Íõ actually means demon king, I don¡¯t even know why we call them demon lords in English instead, but in the raw it fits pretty well.

    ¶þ¤ÄÃû¤È¤¤¤¦¤«¡¢Î»¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤Î¤«£¿

    So, would this be a second name, or a rank?

    (TN: Beats me, you already have a storyline that¡¯s moreplicated than Legend of Zelda)

    ¡¶¸æ¡£ÒŽ¶¨Á¿[»ê:10Íò‚€]¤òÊ¹ÓÃ¤·¤Æ¡¢‚€ÌåÃû£º¥Ù¥Ë¥Þ¥ë¤ÎßM»¯¤òÐÐ¤¤¤Þ¤¹¤«£¿ YES/NO ¡·

    << Announcement. Using fixed quantity [soul: 100,000], will you evolve individual name: Benimaru YES/NO>>

    YES¡¢¤À¡£

    YES.

    ¤½¤ì¤òÊÚÓë¤¹¤ë¤ÈÍ¬•r¤Ë¡¢°³¤Ï»ê¤Î»ØÀÈ¤«¤é¡¢10Íò‚€·Ö¤Î»ê¤ò¥Ù¥Ë¥Þ¥ë¤ËËÍ¤Ã¤¿¡£

    When I hadmemorated him, I have also simultaneously sent 100,000 souls from the corridor of souls to Benimaru.

    ÊÚÓë¤µ¤ì¤ë¤ÈÍ¬•r¤Ë¡¢¥Ù¥Ë¥Þ¥ë¤ÎßM»¯¤¬¨D¨Dé_Ê¼¤·¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Once the souls were awarded, Benimaru¡¯s evolution ¨D¨D¨D¨D had not begun.

    ‰ä»¯¤Ê¤·¡£

    There was no change.

    ¤¢¤ì¤¨¡¢Ê§”¡¤«£¿

    hmm, did it fail?

    ¡¸¤É¤¦¤ä¤é¡¢¤â¤¦Ò»¤ÄÌõ¼þ¤¬¤¢¤ë¤è¤¦¤À......

    ¤³¤ì¤Ï¡¢°³¤Î·½¤Î†–î}¤À¡£

    °³¤Ë¤âÊÀ½ç¤ÎÉù¤¬Â„¤³¤¨¤¿¡£

    ¤É¤¦¤â¡¢Ñý¹í×å¤«¤é¹íÉñ×å¤ËßM»¯¤¹¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ê¤ó¤À¤¬¡¢×Ó¹©¤¬×÷¤ì¤Ê¤¯¤Ê¤ë¤é¤·¤¤¡£

    ÊÙÃü¤¬Ÿo¤¯¤Ê¤ë¤Î¤Ç¡¢×Ó¹©¤ò×÷¤ë±ØÒª¤â¤Ê¤¯¤Ê¤ë¤ß¤¿¤¤¤À¤Ê¡£

    °³¤ÎÎ´¾š¡¢·N×å¤ÎéL¤ª¤µ¤È¤·¤Æ¤ÎÊËÊÂ¤ò½K¤¨¤Ê¤¤¤È¡¢ßM»¯³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¤ß¤¿¤¤¤À......¡¹

    ¡°There seems to be another condition....

    This problem, seemed to be on my end.

    I heard the voice of the world.

    It seems, procreation bes impossible after evolving from an Ogre to a Demon Lord.

    Because the concept of life span would disappear, the ability to make a child does not seem necessary.

    ¡°Regretfully, until iplete my job as the leader of my species, I cannotplete the evolution....¡±

    ¡¸......¤Ä¤Þ¤ê¡¢×Ó¹©×÷¤é¤Ê¤¤¤ÈßM»¯¤·¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤«£¿¡¹

    ¡°....In other words, you wouldn¡¯t evolve unless you bear kin?¡±

    (TN: ...Okay..)

    TN Note: Big thx to lion san for the pun idea XD, in all honesty thought, he alongside his kin are thest ogres, so it¡¯s justified.

    ¡¸¤¦¡¢¤à......¡£¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦ÊÂ¤À¤Ê¡¹

    ¡°U,mu...that¡¯s how it is.¡±

    ÔÙ¶ÈÒŠÔ‘¤áºÏ¤¦°³¤È¥Ù¥Ë¥Þ¥ë¡£

    Benimaru and I locked eyes again.

    ½ñÈÕ¤ÏÁ¼¤¯ÒŠÔ‘¤áºÏ¤¦ÈÕ¤À¤¬¡¢½ñ»Ø¤Ï°³¤ÎÒ•¾€¤¬ˆRµ¹µÄ¤ËŠ¤¤¡£

    There were a lot of stare downs today, but my gaze was

    overwhelmingly stronger.

    (TN: Why did I trante this?.....)

    ¥Ù¥Ë¥Þ¥ë¤ÏšÝ¤Þ¤º¤½¤¦¤ËÒ•¾€¤òÓ¾¤¬¤»¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    Feeling ufortable, Benimaru¡¯s eyes started to sway.

    (TN: Lemme, go grab a chair and some rope..Okay I¡¯ll be quiet now...)

    Ò™Îò¤ò›Q¤á¤í¤è¡¢¥Ù¥Ë¥Þ¥ë¡£

    ¡°You better be resoluted, Benimaru.¡±

    (TN: WHY,HOW DID THIS HAPPEN?!?!?!?!? Okay for real this time, I¡¯ll be quiet.)

    Ð¡¤µ¤¯¤½¤¦…Û¤¤¤Æ¡¢

    I whispered silently,

    ¡¸¥â¥ß¥¸¡¢Ç°¤Ø³ö¤ÆÀ´¤¤£¡ ¤ªÇ°¤È¥Ù¥Ë¥Þ¥ë¤Î½Y»ê¤òÕJ¤á¤ë£¡£¡¡¹

    ¡°Momiji,e forth! I hereby recognize the binding of souls between you and Benimaru!¡±

    ´óÒôÉù¤ÇÐûÑÔ¤·¤¿¡£

    I dered with a loud voice.

    ¥Ù¥Ë¥Þ¥ë¤Ïî†¤òÕæ¤Ã³à¤Ë¤µ¤»¤Æ¸©¤­¡¢¤·¤«¤·¤½¤Î¿ÚÔª¤Ë¤ÏÐ¦¤ß¤¬¿Ì¤Þ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    Benimaru looked down with his bright red face, however, a smile is engraved onto his mouth.

    Óà³ÌæÒ¤·¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤«¡£

    You look pretty happy.

    Ó²ÅÉ¤òšÝÈ¡¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¸î¤Ë¤Ï¡¢¼ƒÇé¤ÊÄÐ¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Although he seemed like a hardliner, he was a pure man at heart.

    ÏÓ¤¤¤¸¤ã¤Ê¤¤¤è¡¢¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦¤Î¡£¤À¤¬¡¢¾ý¤Ï°ÂÊÖ¤À¤«¤é¡¢·Å¤Ã¤Æ¤ª¤¤¤¿¤é¤¤¤Ä¤Þ¤Ç¤¿¤Ã¤Æ¤â¶ÀÉí¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    I didn¡¯t dislike this, but if I left him alone, he¡¯ll end up single till the end.

    ......¤Þ¡¢¤Þ¤¢¡¢°³¤âÈË¤ÎÊÂ¤ÏÑÔ¤¨¤Ê¤¤¤ó¤À¤¬¤Í¡£

    ....We-well, I am in no position to judge others about such things though.

    (TN: What, because you¡¯re forever a virgin?)

    TN Note: does he even have a virginity to begin with?

    ¥·¥å¥Ê¤Ïºá¤Çó@¤­¤ËÄ¿¤òÍè¤á¡¢¤·¤«¤·æÒ¤·¤½¤¦¤ËÐÖ¤ò×£¸£¤¹¤ë¤Ä¤â¤ê¤Î¤è¤¦¤À¡£

    Shuna looking surprised had widened her, but it seems she intends to bless her older brother.

    êL¼¼ˆö¤òÂñ¤á¾¡¤¯¤¹¡¢×£¸£¤È¼µŠ¤ÎÉùÔ®¤Ë°ü¤Þ¤ì¤Æ¡¢¥Ù¥Ë¥Þ¥ë¤È¥â¥ß¥¸¤Ï×£ÑÔ¤ò’¤¤²¤¿¡£

    The arena echoed with blessings and outcries of jealosuy, Benimaru and Momiji received congrattory words.

    ¤Þ¤¢¡¢½ñ¤Ï°k±í¤À¤±¤À¤±¤É¡¢¤³¤Î×£„Ù»á¤È¤¤¤¦ÃûÄ¿¤ÎßM»¯¤ÎƒxÊ½¤¬½KÁË¤·¤¿¤é¡¢¥Ù¥Ë¥Þ¥ë¤Î½Y»éÊ½¤â’¤¤²¤Í¤Ð¤Ê¤ë¤Þ¤¤¡£

    Well, it is only an announcement now, but after the ascension ceremony that was our victory celebration in name ended, I¡¯m going to have to host Benimaru¡¯s marriage.

    ÐÒ¤»¤½¤¦¤Ê¥Ù¥Ë¥Þ¥ë¤È¥â¥ß¥¸¤Ïáá¤ËÏÂ¤¬¤é¤»¤Æ¡¢¥·¥å¥Ê¤ËÊÖÅä¤À¤±Ãü¤¸¡£

    Benimaru and Momiji seemed happy, After I told them toe off the stage I ordered Shuna to prepare.

    ¥â¥ß¥¸¤ÏæÒ¤·¤½¤¦¤Ë°³¤ËÒ»Àñ¤·¡¢¥Ù¥Ë¥Þ¥ë¤Ë¤¯¤Ã¤Ä¤¤¤Æáá¤ËÏÂ¤¬¤ë¡£

    Momiji bowed down joyfully to me and left clinging to Benimaru.

    •º¤¯šZÉù¤ÏøQ¤êÖ¹¤Þ¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡¢°³¤¬ÊÖ¤òÉÏ¤²¤ëÊÂ¤Ç¤è¤¦¤ä¤¯¾²¤«¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¡£

    The cheers did not stop sounding for a while, once I raised my hand the cheers finally silenced.

    áá¤¬¤Ä¤«¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤±¤ì¤Ð¤½¤Î¤Þ¤Þ×£¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤¤¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢½ñ¤ÏƒxÊ½¤òƒžÏÈ¤·¤Æ¤ª¤­¤¿¤¤¡£

    When there isn¡¯t timeter on, I¡¯d like to bless them just as it is, but for now this ceremony takes priority.

    Ë¼¤ï¤Ì¥Ï¥×¥Ë¥ó¥°¤À¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡¢•rég¤Ë¤ÏÓàÔ£¤¬¤¢¤ë¤Î¤Ç¡¢Òý¤­¾A¤­ßMÐÐ¤¹¤ëÊÂ¤Ë¤·¤¿¡£

    It was an unexpected incident, but I had time to spare, so we continued our progress.

    ¾A¤¤¤Æ¡¢¥´¥Ö¥¿¤À¡£

    Consequently, it was Gobuta.

    ‰¯ÉÏ¤ËÉÏ¤¬¤Ã¤¿¥´¥Ö¥¿¤Ë¡¢

    Gobuta went up onto the tform.

    ¡¸¤ªÇ°¤Ë¤Ï¡¢°ýÃÀ¤Ï¤Ê¤¤£¡¡¹

    ¡°For you, no reward!¡±

    ¤½¤¦ÑÔ¤¤·Å¤Ã¤¿¡£

    So it was dered.

    ¡¸¤¨¤¨£¡£¿ ¿á¤¤¤Ã¤¹¤è£¡ ¤¸¤ã¤¢¡¢ºÎ¤Ç¤³¤³¤Þ¤Çºô¤ó¤À¤ó¤¹¤«£¿¡¹

    ¡°EH!? That¡¯s terrible-tsu! Then why did you call me up here?¡±

    ¡¸Á¼¤¤Ù|†–¤À¡£¤ªÇ°¤Ë¤Ï°ýÃÀ¤ÏŸo¤¤¤¬¡¢°ýÃÀ¤Î´ú¤ï¤ê¤ËÒ»¤Ä¡¢˜ØÀû¤ò¤ä¤í¤¦¡¹

    ¡°That¡¯s a good question. There is no reward for you, but instead I¡¯m going to bestow you a right¡±

    ¡¸˜ØÀû¤Ã¤¹¤«£¿¡¹

    ¡°A right-tsu?¡±

    °³¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤Ë»ìÂÒ¤¹¤ë¥´¥Ö¥¿¤À¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡¢¾A¤¯ÑÔÈ~¤ÎÒâÎ¶¤¬Àí½â³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤«¡¢»ìÂÒ¤·¤¿±íÇé¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Gobuta was confused, unable to fully understand the meaning of my words; he had a confused expression on his face.

    ˜ØÀû¤È¤¤¤¦ÑÔÈ~¤ÎÒâÎ¶¤Ë×ÔÐÅ¤¬Ÿo¤¤¤Î¤«£¿

    Does he have no confidence in the words ¡®right¡¯?

    ‘õ»ó¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ê±íÇé¤Î¥´¥Ö¥¿¤ò¥Ë¥ä¥ê¤ÈÌ÷¤á¡¢

    I look at Gobuta¡¯s confused expression with a broad grin.

    ¡¸¤ªÇ°¤Ï°³¤ËŒ¤·¡¢¡±½ñ¤Î¤Þ¤Þ¤Î¿ÚÕ{¤ÇšÝÝX¤Ë½Ó¤¹¤ë˜ØÀû¡±¡¢¤ò¤¯¤ì¤Æ¤ä¤ë£¡¡¹

    ¡°You are given the right to ¡°converse in a casual tone¡± with me!

    TN Note: Basically Rimuru is telling Gobuta he can talk casually with the king of Tempest as he would with his pals, which he already does to be honest.

    ¤½¤¦ÐûÑÔ¤·¤¿¡£

    So I dered.

    ¤³¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤Ë¡¢ÏÈ¤Û¤É¤Î¥Ù¥Ë¥Þ¥ë¤ËŒ¤¹¤ëÒÔÉÏ¤Î¼µŠ¤Ë¿ñ¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ê´óÉùÔ®¤¬¥´¥Ö¥¿¤Ë×¢¤¬¤ì¤¿¡£

    With these words, an even louder outcry of jealously even greater than the previous one towards Benimaru was aimed towards Gobuta.

    TN Note: Rimuru still best waifu, they get more jealous of someone talking to her casually than someone marrying momiji...

    ¥·¥ª¥ó¤ä¥·¥å¥Ê¤Þ¤Ç¤â¡¢¿Ö¤í¤·¤¤Ò•¾€¤Ç¥´¥Ö¥¿¤òÄýÒ•¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    Even Shion and Shuna, were staring at Gobuta with scary gazes.

    ¤è¤Ã¤Ý¤ÉÁw¤Þ¤·¤¤¤è¤¦¤À¡£

    They seem to be jealous.

    ¤È¤¤¤¦¤«¡¢ÆÕ¶Î¤ÏšÝÝX¤ËÔ’¤·¤Æ¤âÁ¼¤¤¤ÈÑÔ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢¤Ê¤«¤Ê¤«ëy¤·¤¤¤é¤·¤¤¡£

    Or rather, I usually told them they could converse with me in a casual tone, but they looked like they were having difficulties.

    ¤½¤ó¤ÊÖÐ¡¢×ÔÈ»¤Ë»áÔ’¤¹¤ë¥´¥Ö¥¿¤Ø¤Î¿àÇé¤¬¡¢½Y˜‹³ö¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¤½¤¦¤À¡£

    Meanwhile, there were plenty ofints given to Gobuta for being given the right to talk casually.

    Ãæµ¹¤¯¤µ¤¤¤Î¤Ç¡¢¡±˜ØÀû¡±¤È¤·¤ÆÕJ¤á¤ëÊÂ¤Ë¤·¤¿¡£

    Because it was troublesome, I decided to recognize it as a ¡°right¡±.

    ¤½¤â¤½¤â¡¢¤³¤Î¿ÚÕ{¤Ï·½ÑÔ¤ß¤¿¤¤¤Ê¤â¤Î¤Ç¡¢°³¤ËŒ¤¹¤ë¾´Òâ¤¬Ÿo¤¤ÔU¤Ç¤ÏŸo¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¤·¡£

    After all, this tone is something like a dialect, it doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re being disrespect to me.

    Ä¿¤òÒŠ¤ì¤Ð¤ï¤«¤ë¤è¡£

    It¡¯s clear when I looked into his eyes.

    ¥´¥Ö¥¿¤Ï°³¤Îžé¤Ê¤é¡¢ËÀ¤¹¤é¤â…’¤ï¤Ì¤È¤¤¤¦Ä¿¤ò¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    Gobuta had eyes that didn¡¯t even mind death for my sake.

    »ù±¾¡¢°ýÕÂ¤Ç¤ª½ðµÈ¡¢½«ÜŠ¥¯¥é¥¹¤ËÓë¤¨¤ë¤â¤Î¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£²»×ÔÓÉ¤Ï¤·¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¤·¡£

    Fundamentally, you wouldn¡¯t give medals of honor or money to a general ss, they wouldn¡¯t need it.

    îIµØ¤òÓë¤¨¤ë¤Ë¤â¡¢¤É¤¦¤»½yÖÎ³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¤·ÒâÎ¶¤¬Ÿo¤¤¡£

    Giving a territory would probably also be meaningless since they can¡¯t govern it anyways.

    Îä¾ß¤â¡¢¥é¥ó¥¬¤ÈºÏÒ»¥Ø¥ó¥·¥ó¤¹¤ë¤«¤é±ØÒª¤Ê¤¤¤·¡¢¤«¤Ê¤ê˜¤ó¤À¤Î¤À¡£

    As for weapons and armor, since he had Ranga as well as their union skill it also wasn¡¯t necessary, so I was troubled in finding the proper reward.

    ¤Þ¤¢¡¢ÌåÃæ¤À˜ØÍþ¤À¤È¤¢¤ë¤Î¤«¤âÖª¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤±¤É¡¢Ä§Îï¤Ë¤½¤³¤Þ¤ÇˆÔ¿à¤·¤¤ÖÆ¶È¤Ï±ØÒª¤Ê¤¤¡£

    Well, honor and authority were options, a system of formality wasn¡¯t necessary for us monsters though.

    °³¤Ï°³¤Î¤ä¤ê¤¿¤¤¤è¤¦¤Ë¤¹¤ë¤À¤±¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    I just do what I want to do.

    ¥´¥Ö¥¿¤ÏæÒ¤·¤½¤¦¤Ë¡¢

    Gobuta seemed joyful,

    ¡¸¤¢¤¶©`©`©`¤Ã¤¹£¡£¡¡¹

    ¡°Thank you very much-tsu!!!!!¡±

    (Alfha Robby: This can also be tranted as AZA-tsu (Arigatou GoZAimasu) Courtesy to The Mysterious Lion MAsk for this Line.)

    ¤È¡¢90¶È¤Ë¤ª´Çƒx¤·¤Æ¡¢áá¤Ë¿Ø¤¨¤¿¡£

    Afterwards, he bowed to me in a 90 degree angle and waited in line.

    ´óÏ²¤Ó¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    It¡¯s delightful not having to deal with the formalities.

    ¿Ö¤é¤¯¡¢×Ô·Ö¤Ç¤â¿ÚÕ{¤òÖÎ¤½¤¦¤È¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¡£„¿¹û¤ÏÈ«¤¯³ö¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤±¤É¤Ê¡£

    He was probably also trying to fix his tone. However it didn¡¯t seem to work.

    ¥´¥Ö¥¿¤Ë¤È¤Ã¤Æ¤ÏºÎ¤è¤ê¤Î°ýÃÀ¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ç¡¢°³¤âæÒ¤·¤¤¡£

    That seemed to be the best reward for Gobuta, for that I too am happy.

    ßmÇÐ¤Ê°ýÃÀ¤È¤Ï¡¢±¾µ±¤Ëëy¤·¤¤¤â¤Î¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Finding the appropriate reward was truly difficult.

    ¤µ¤Æ¡¢¥´¥Ö¥¿¤ÈÑÔ¤¨¤Ð¡¢´Î¤Ï¥é¥ó¥¬¤À¡£

    By the way, speaking of Gobuta, Ranga is next.

    ¥é¥ó¥¬¤òºô¤Ö¤È¡¢°³¤ÎÓ°¤«¤é¾²¤«¤Ë¬F¤ì¤¿¡£

    As I called for him, he silently emerged from my shadow.

    ¡¸¥é¥ó¥¬¡¢Á¼¤¯¥´¥Ö¥¿¤òÖú¤±¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤¿¡£Àñ¤òÑÔ¤¦¡£

    ¤µ¤Æ¡¢½ñÈÕ¤«¤é¤ªÇ°¤Ï¡¢¡±ÐÇÀÇÍõ(¥¹¥¿©`¥í©`¥É)¡±¤òÃû\¤ì£¡¡¹

    ¡°Ranga, you¡¯ve been a great help to Gobuta. I give you my thanks.

    Well, from today on, you may call yourself ¡°Star Wolf Lord(Star Lord)!¡±

    ¥é¥ó¥¬¤ÏÒ»ÉùÅØÏø¤·¡¢ÊÜÖZ¤·¤¿¡£

    Ranga gave a bellowing roar, and epted it.

    ¤½¤·¤ÆßM»¯¤ÎƒxÊ½¤òÐÐ¤¦¡£¥é¥ó¥¬¤Ï¥Ù¥Ë¥Þ¥ë¤Èß`¤¤¡¢¼´×ù¤ËßM»¯¤¬é_Ê¼¤·¤¿¡£

    And then I began the Ascension Ritual. Unlike Benimaru, Ranga immediately began evolving.

    °³¤ÈÍ¬˜”¤Ë…§·‚¼À(¥Ï©`¥Ù¥¹¥È¥Õ¥§¥¹¥Æ¥£¥Ð¥ë)¤âÊ¼¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤é¤·¤¤¡£

    Like what happened to me, the Harvest Festival has begun.

    Ö±¤°¤Ë°³¤ÎÓ°¤ÎÖÐ¤Ë‘ø¤·¡¢Ãß¤ê¤Ë¤Ä¤«¤»¤ë¡£¿Ö¤é¤¯¡¢ÅäÏÂ¤ÎÄ§ÀÇß_¤â¡¢Ò»”Å¤Ë×£¸£¥®¥Õ¥È¤òÊÜ¤±¤Æ¤¤¤ëÊÂ¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    Ranga immediately went back into my shadow and fell asleep. Perhaps, his star wolf subordinates will also receive a blessing gift from him.

    ßM»¯áá¡¢¤É¤¦¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤«·Ç³£¤Ë˜S¤·¤ß¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Whatever happens to him after his evolution is sure to be great.

    ¥é¥ó¥¬¤Î±©×ß¤ÏÐÄÅä¤¤¤é¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤À¡£

    Ranga running out of control didn¡¯t seem like it was something that we needed to worry about.

    †–î}¤Ê¤¯°³¤ÎÓ°¤Ë‘ø¤ê¡¢¥é¥ó¥¬¤ÏÃß¤ê¤Ë¤Ä¤¤¤¿¡£

    Safely back in my shadow, Ranga went back to sleep.

    ¥¬¥Ó¥ë¤òºô¤Ö¡£

    I called forth Gabil.

    µÚ£³ÜŠ‡â¤òÂÊ¤¤¤Æ¡¢ÒŠÊÂ¤Ê¿ÕÖÐ‘é¤òÑÝ¤¸¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤¿¡£

    With the third army air corps, he performed an excellent aerial dogfight.

    „º¤¤¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤ò’ì¤±¤ë¤È¡¢¥¬¥Ó¥ë¤ÏÉñÃî¤Ë¡¢

    When I gave him my words of appreciation, Gabil meekly,

    ¡¸¤Þ¤À¤Þ¤À¤Ç¤·¤¿¡£

    ÎÒÝ…¤Î²ÉÅä¤ÇØ“‚ûÕß¤â³ö¤·¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¤¤Þ¤·¤¿¤·......

    ÎÒÝ…¤Ï¤Þ¤À¤Þ¤À¤Ç¤¹¡£

    ¡º¸o‘éÊ¿»¯¡»¤òÊ¹¤¤¤³¤Ê¤»¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¡¢Å¬Á¦¤¹¤ëËù´æ¤Ç¤¹£¡¡¹

    ¡°There¡¯s still a lot to improve upon.

    People were injured by mymand....¡±

    I still have a lot to improve upon.

    For the sake of using ¡ºDragon warriorization¡» freely, we¡¯re willing to put in the effort!¡±

    ¤½¤¦´ð¤¨¤¿¡£

    He answered so.

    Ò™Îò¤ÏÁ¼¤¤¤è¤¦¤À¡£

    He seems to be determined.

    Ë¼¤¨¤Ð¡¢Õ{×Ó¤Ë\¤Ã¤Æ¥é¥ó¥¬¤Î²¿ÏÂ¤ËØ“¤±¤Æ¤¤¤¿í•¤¬‘¯¤«¤·¤¤¡£

    I felt nostalgic, I remembered the time when he got defeated by one of Ranga¡¯s subordinates when going with the flow.

    Õ{×Ó¤Ë\¤ê¤ä¤¹¤¤ÐÔ¸ñ¤â½ñ¤Ç¤Ï´ó·ÖÂä¤Á×Å¤¤¤Æ¡¢ÖÜ‡ì¤Î¿ÕšÝ¤òÕi¤á¤ëšs‘é¤Î½«ÜŠ¤È¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    His tendencies to get cocky has settled down, he has be an experienced general who can perceive his surroundings.

    Ôª¡©ÙYÙ|¤Ï¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤À¤·¡¢”¡‘é¤Î½UòY¤È¥Ù¥¹¥¿©`ß_¤È¤Î½»Á÷¤òÍ¨¤¸¤Æ

    ½ñ¤Ç¤ÏË¼‘]Éî¤µ¤âÉí¤Ë×Å¤±¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    Through experiencing defeat andmunicating with Bester and co, His original prudent quality has surfaced.

    ½ñ¤Ç¤Ïîm¤ì¤ë´æÔÚ¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    He¡¯s an existence that can be relied on now.

    ¡¸¤ªÇ°¤Ë¡±Á¦¡±¤òÊÚ¤±¤ë¡£

    ÒŠÊÂÊ¹¤¤¤³¤Ê¤·¡¢¡±ÌìýˆÍõ(¥É¥é¥°¥í©`¥É)¡±¤È¤·¤ÆÒ™ÐÑ¤·¤ÆÒŠ¤»¤í¡¹

    ¡°I will grant you ¡°power¡±.

    You have managed the army wonderfully, ¡°Heavenly Dragon King (Dragon Lord)¡± awaken and show me your powers.¡±

    The souls were given and the ascension has begun.

    »ê¤òÓë¤¨¡¢Ò™ÐÑßM»¯¤ò´Ù¤¹¡£

    ¥¬¥Ó¥ë¤ÎßM»¯¤Ï„¡µÄ¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    The evolution of Gabil was dramatic.

    ü\×Ï¤Î÷[¤¬³à×Ï¤Ë‰äÉ«¤·¡¢È¼¤¨¤ë¤è¤¦¤ËÄ§ËØ¥¨¥Í¥ë¥®©`¤¬¥¬¥Ó¥ë¤ÎÉíÌå¤òñl¤±Ñ²¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    His scales turned from ckish purple to reddish purple, magic essence energy wrapped around his body as if he was burning.

    ¤·¤«¤·¡¢¡º¸o‘éÊ¿»¯¡»¤òÒ»¶ÈÖÆÓù¤·¤ÆÒŠ¤»¤¿¤½¤ÎšÝÆÈ¤Ë¤è¤ê¡¢Òâ×R¤òÊÖ·Å¤¹±©×ß¤òÆð¤³¤¹ÊÂ¤ÏŸo¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£

    However, with the same conviction he used to control ¡ºDragon warriorization¡», he didn¡¯t went berserk.

    ÒŠÊÂ¤Ë¥¬¥Ó¥ë¤ÏÄÍ¤¨¤ÆÒŠ¤»¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    Gabil endured the evolution wonderfully.

    ¡¸¤¦¤©¤ª¤ª¤ª¤ª£¡ ½ñÈÕ¤«¤éÎÒÝ…¤Ï¡±ÌìýˆÍõ(¥É¥é¥°¥í©`¥É)¡±¤òÃû\¤é¤»¤ÆÙB¤¤¤Þ¤¹¤¾£¡

    ¤½¤Îžé¤Ë¤â¡¢¤³¤Î³Ì¶È¤ÎÁ¦¡¢Ê¹¤¤¤³¤Ê¤¹¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë£¡¡¹

    ¡°Uooooo~! From today onwards, I will be known as ¡°Heavenly Dragon Lord¡±!

    For that, I will master this level of strength!¡±

    ×ÏëŠ¤¬±Å¤ê¡¢¥¬¥Ó¥ë¤ÎÉí¤¬×ÔÉí¤Î¥¨¥Í¥ë¥®©`¤Ë¤è¤êŸ†¤­½¹¤¬¤ì¤ë¡£

    Purple electricity discharged about, Gabil¡¯s body appeared as if it was burned by energy.

    ³É¹¦¤·¤¿¤è¤¦¤À¡£

    It seemed to have seeded.

    ¥é¥ó¥¬¤Ï¼´×ù¤ËÓ°¤ËÈë¤êÃß¤ê¤Ë¤Ä¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢¥¬¥Ó¥ë¤Ï¤³¤Îˆö¤ÇßM»¯¤ò³É¹¦¤µ¤»¤¿¤è¤¦¤À¡£

    Ranga went into my shadow and fell asleep immediately, but in his ce I got to see Gabil¡¯s sessful evolution.

    ¥¬¥Ó¥ë¤Î×£¸£¥®¥Õ¥È¤Ï¡¢100Ãû¤Îïw¸oÐ\¥Ò¥ê¥å¥¦ß_¤È¥½©`¥«ß_£µÃû¤¬É«â¤¯ÊÜ¤±¾@¤¤¤À¤è¤¦¤À¡£

    As for the blessing gift from Gabil, 100 Hiryuu as well as

    The 5 individuals of Souka and co.

    (TN: There¡¯s a 5 of something ¥½©`¥« trantes to so?ka in Romanji. I think they¡¯re the female ninjas in Souei¡¯s grop? Would greatly appreciate the help.)

    TN Note: Yes they are, actually it was ¡°the 5 individuals consisting of Souka and co, and there¡¯s actually some males amongst them.

    ÇàÉ«±ø‡â(¥Ö¥ë©`¥Ê¥ó¥Ð©`¥º)¤ÎòáòæÈË×å(¥ê¥¶©`¥É¥Þ¥ó)3,000Ãû¤âÓ°í‘¤òÊÜ¤±¤Æ¡¢ýˆÈË×å¥É¥é¥´¥Ë¥å©`¥È¤ËßM»¯¤·¤¿¡£

    The 3,000 lizardman from the Blue Corps were affected by the blessing as well and evolved into Dragonnewts.

    ¥½©`¥«ß_£µÃû¤Ï¥¢©`¥¯¥Ç©`¥â¥ó¤ËœÊ¤¸¤ëŠ¤µ¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤À¡£

    The 5 individuals of Souka and co had attained strength equivalent to Arc Demons.

    ïw¸oÐ\(¥Ò¥ê¥å¥¦)ß_¤âÄ§ÈË¥¯¥é¥¹¡££Á¥é¥ó¥¯¤Î±Ú¤òŸoÊÂ¤ËÔ½¤¨¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    The Hiryuu folks had reached Majin ss, and well surpassed A rank.

    ÆÕ¶Î¤«¤é¡º¸o‘éÊ¿»¯¡»¤Î×´‘B¤È¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ê¤â¤Î¤Ç¡¢¥¹¥­¥ë¤½¤Î¤â¤Î¤âÏû¤¨¤¿Ä£˜”¡£

    The skill ¡°Dragon Warriorization¡± seems to have disappeared since they¡¯ve evolved into the very thing itself.

    ´ú¤ï¤ê¤Ë¡¢¡º¸o÷[æz»¯¡»¤È¤¤¤¦¥¹¥­¥ë¤Ë¤Æ¡¢×ÔÉí¤Î÷[¤òæz¤Ë¤Þ¤ÇÒý¤­ÉÏ¤²¤ëÄÜÁ¦¤òÉí¤Ë¸¶¤±¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    In its ce, they seem to have acquired the ability ¡ºDragon Scale Armor¡» instead, an ability that turns their scales into armor.

    ¥¬¥Ó¥ë¤Ê¤É¡¢Í¨³£¤Ç¤â»Õh¼‰¥ì¥¸¥§¥ó¥ÉK¤Î·ÀÓùÁ¦¤Ê¤Î¤Ë¡¢¤½¤ÎÄÜÁ¦Ê¹ÓÃ•r¤ÏÉñÔ’¼‰¥´¥Ã¥º¤Ë½ü¤¤·ÀÓùÁ¦¤Þ¤ÇÌø¤ÍÉÏ¤¬¤ë¡£

    Gabil and the rest already had defenses that were equal to Legendary ss, but using this new ability would their defenses jump to be close to god ss.

    µ±È»¡¢·ÀÓùÁ¦¤À¤±¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¹¥“ÄÁ¦¤âÉÏ•N¤¹¤ëÔU¤À¡£

    Naturally, not only did their defensive power rise, their offensive power rose as well.

    ·N×å¤ÏýˆÈË×å(¥É¥é¥´¥Ë¥å©`¥È)¤Î¤Þ¤Þ¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢´ó·ù¤ÊÁ¦¤ÎÉÏ•N¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Their race remained as DragonNewts but they received a drastic increase in power.

    ¥½©`¥«ß_¡¢Å®ÐÔ¤âÍ¨³£¤«¤é·ÀÓùÁ¦¤¬¸ß¤¤¡£ÆÕ¶Î¤ÏÈËég¤Î¤è¤¦¤ÊÍâÒŠ¤Ê¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢Òâ×R¤»¤º¤È¤â¹¥“Ä¤òÊÜ¤±¤¿Ë²ég¤Ë¡¢Æ¤Äw¤¬÷[¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ë‰äÙ|¤¹¤ë¤Î¤À¡£

    Souka and co, the females too had defensive power that was higher than usual. They¡¯re appearance is usually like a human being¡¯s, but if they were their skin would unconsciously change into scales.

    TN Note: If case anyone forget, the female dragonewts have a human-like form since they desired it, but the males looked like winged lizardman since they find no need for a human form.

    ¿Ö¤é¤¯¤À¤¬¡¢¡º¸o÷[æz»¯¡»¤òÊ¹ÓÃ¤¹¤ë¤È¡¢ÄÐÅ®¤ÎÒŠ·Ö¤±¤Ï³öÀ´¤Ê¤¯¤Ê¤ê¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Perhaps, when using ¡°Dragon Scale Armor¡± the distinction between males and females may be impossible.

    ³à×Ï¤Î÷[¤â¡¢•r¤¬½U¤Ã¤Æ¡¢Ôª¤Îü\×Ï¤Ë‘ø¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    Through time, the reddish-purple scales had gradually faded back to their original ckish-purple.

    ¤À¤¬¡¢ÒÔÇ°¤è¤ê¤âÝx¤­¤ÈÉî¤ß¤¬‰ˆ¤·¤Æ¤ª¤ê¡¢ü\ê×Ê¯¤òË¼¤ï¤»¤ëÜ¿ÐgÐÔ¤Þ¤Çá|¤·³ö¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    But, the brightness as well as depth within the scales have been increasedpared to before, it had obsidian-like artistic quality.

    Ò»Ã¶¤Ç¤â¸ßî~¤ÇÈ¡Òý¤µ¤ì¤½¤¦¤À¡£¤Þ¤¢¡¢±¾ÈË¤ÏÏÓ¤¬¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¤·¡¢¤½¤ó¤ÊÊÂîm¤à±ØÒª¤â¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¤±¤É¡£

    Even one piece of the scale seemed to fetch a high price. Well they¡¯ll probably dislike it though, so there¡¯s no point asking.

    ¤·¤«¤·¡¢Íõ¤òÃû\¤ì¤ÈÑÔ¤Ã¤¿¤«¤é¤«¡¢¥¬¥Ó¥ë¤Îî~¤«¤éÒŠÊÂ¤Ê½Ç¤¬Éú¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    However, because I called Gabil a king, splendid horns had protruded from his forehead.

    ¥¬¥Ó¥ë¤Îñ±¤ËÉúÒâšÝ¤Ê¤Û¤É¡¢¸ñºÃ¤è¤¯ÒŠ¤¨¤ë¡£¤À¤¬¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ç¤¤¤¤¤Î¤À¡£

    Due to Gabil¡¯s conceited air, itplemented him well. But, that¡¯s all good.

    ¡°ÌìýˆÍõ(¥É¥é¥°¥í©`¥É)¡±¤ËÏàê¤·¤¯¡¢Íþ…—¤ÈÁ¦¤ò¼æ¤Í‚ä¤¨¤¿ÒŠÊÂ¤ÊßM»¯¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    This was suitable for a ¡°Heavenly Dragon Lord¡±, he had an excellent evolution that united power with dignity.

    °³¤Î•r¤Î¤è¤¦¤ËÃß¤ê¤Ë¤Ä¤¯¤Þ¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤¯¡¢ßM»¯¤ÏÍêÁË¤·¤¿¡£

    Unlike my evolution, hepleted his evolution without the need to sleep.

    °³¤ÎÅäÏÂ¤ÎÍõ¤È¤·¤ÆÏàê¤·¤¤¡¢¡±ÌìýˆÍõ¥É¥é¥°¥í©`¥É¡±¤¬ÕQÉú¤·¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    He was quite suitable to be the king of my subordinates, ¡°Heavenly Dragon Lord¡± was born.

    ¾A¤¤¤Æ¡¢µØÉÏ¤Ë¤ÆÊ×¶¼·ÀÐl¤ËÐ¯¤ï¤Ã¤¿Õßß_¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Next, the people who participated in the capital defensive battle on the surface.

    ¥²¥ë¥É¡¢¥·¥ª¥ó¡¢¥Ç¥£¥¢¥Ö¥í¤Î£³Ãû¤À¡£

    These three were Gerudo, Shion and Diablo.

    ±©×ß¤ÎÎ£ê“¤ÏŸo¤µ¤½¤¦¤À¤¬¡¢Äî¤Îžé¤ËÒ»ÈË¤º¤ÄÒ™ÐÑ¤µ¤»¤è¤¦¡£

    There doesn¡¯t seem to be any danger of them going berserk, but just to be safe we¡¯ll do it one by one.

    „º¤¤¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤ò’ì¤±¡¢¡±Á¦¡±¤òÊÚ¤±¤ë¡£

    I will give out my words of appreciation and grant ¡°power¡± to them.

    ÏÈ¤º¤Ï¥²¥ë¥É¡£

    Starting off with Gerudo.

    ¤È¤³¤í¤¬¡¢

    However,

    ¡¸ÓÐ¤êëy¤­Éê¤·³ö¤Ç¤¹¤¬¡¢Ë½¤è¤ê¤âßmÈÎÕß¤¬¾Ó¤ë¤«¤È......

    ½ñ»Ø¤Î·ÀÐl¤ÎëH¡¢Ë½¤Î¥µ¥Ý©`¥È¤È¤·¤Æ¥ê¥à¥ë˜”¤¬¸¶¤±¤ÆÏÂ¤µ¤Ã¤¿¡¢¥«¥ì¥éµî¤Ë¡£

    ±ËÅ®¤¬¾Ó¤Ê¤±¤ì¤Ð¡¢·ÀÐl‘é¤Ï¤è¤ê¿à¤·¤¤¤â¤Î¤È¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Ç¤·¤ç¤¦¤«¤é¡¹

    ¡°I am thankful for the proposal, but isn¡¯t there a person more qualified than I am? ......

    In this defense, Rimuru-sama assigned Carrera-san as my support.

    If she wasn¡¯t there, the defensive battle would have been a lot more difficult¡±

    »ê¤ÎÁ¦¤Ë¤è¤ëÄ§Íõ¤Ø¤ÎÒ™ÐÑ¤ò´ÇÍË¤·¤ÆÀ´¤¿¡£

    He declined the awakening to Demon Lord with the power of his spirit.

    ¤½¤ì¤Ï¶à·Ö¤À¤¬¡¢ëàî^Ä§Íõ¥ª©`¥¯?¥Ç¥£¥¶¥¹¥¿©`¤Î±©×ß¤¬Ô­Òò¤ÎÒ»¤Ä¤Ê¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    It¡¯s just a gest, but the rampage of the Orc demon lord Orc?Disaster was probably another reason.

    TN Note: Orc disaster was the orc that led the orc army against the lizardman and destroyed most of the ogres, but was eventually defeated by Rimuru early on.

    ¥²¥ë¥É¤¬±©×ß¤¹¤ëÊÂ¤ÏŸo¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£¤·¤«¤·¡¢±Ë¤È¤·¤Æ¤Ï²»°²¤¬ÊÃ¤¨¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¡£

    Gerudo probably wouldn¡¯t run out of control. However, I can¡¯t clear away his uneasiness.

    ¤½¤ì¤Ë¡¢ƒ”¤¤¤ÎÒâÎ¶¤â¤¢¤ë¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    Besides, this is probably also a form of atonement.

    ¤¢¤Î•r¤Î±©×ß¤Ë¤è¤ê¡¢¥¸¥å¥é¤Î´óÉ­ÁÖ¤Ë¶à´ó¤Ê¤ëžÄµœ¤òÈö¤­É¢¤é¤·¤¿ØŸÈÎ¤ÎÒ»µ©¤òµ£¤¦Õß¤È¤·¤Æ¤Î¡£

    He was a person that once carried the responsibility of spreading cmity within the Great Jura Forest when they were out of control.

    ¤½¤ÎÄ¿¤ÏŠ¤¤ÒâË¼¤òÃØ¤á¤ÆÝx¤¤¤Æ¤ª¤ê¡¢›QÒâ¤ò³Ö¤Ã¤Æ°³¤òÒŠ¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    His eyes shone with a strong will and unbending determination.

    ¡¸¤ï¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£¤Ç¤Ï¡¢¸ü¤Ê¤ë»îÜS¤òÒÔ¤Ã¤Æ¡¢Ïàê¤·¤­Îä„ë¤ò’¤¤²¤ë¤è¤¦Àø¤á¡£

    ¤¿¤À¤·¡¢·ÀÐl‘é¤¬ÒŠÊÂ¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ïégß`¤¤¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ¤ªÇ°¤ÎƒP¤­¤Ï¡¢Œg¤ËÒŠÊÂ¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£ºÎ¤è¤ê¡¢½ñáá¤â¶¼ÊÐ½¨ÔO¤Ç»îÜS¤·¤ÆÙB¤¦ÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤·¤Ê¡£

    ¡°I understand. Then strive harder, in order to perform a suitably distinguish military service.

    However, there is no denying that the defense battle was splendidly executed.

    Your work was without a doubt, wonderful. Above all, from now on you will be ying an active role in the construction of the city.

    ½ñ»Ø¤Ï¡¢¤³¤ì¤òÊÚ¤±¤è¤¦¡£¤½¤·¤Æ¡¢½ñÈÕ¤«¤é¡±ÊØÕ÷Íõ(¥Ð¥ê¥¢¥í©`¥É)¡±¤òÃû\¤ë¤¬¤¤¤¤£¡¡¹

    This time, I will grant this to you. From today on, you will be known as ¡°Barrier Lord¡±!¡±

    TN Note: The Kanji meant something like Guardian conqueror.

    ¤½¤¦ÑÔ¤Ã¤Æ¡¢«@µÃ¤·¤¿»Õh¼‰(¥ì¥¸¥§¥ó¥É)×°‚ä¤ò°³¤¬¸ÄÔì¥«¥¹¥¿¥à¤·¤¿¤â¤Î¤òÈ¡¤ê³ö¤·¤Æ¡¢¥²¥ë¥É¤ËÊÚ¤±¤¿¡£

    After saying so, I took out the remodeled legendary ranked equipment that I attained during the war, and granted it to Gerudo.

    ¤³¤ì¤Ï¥²¥ë¥É¤ÎÑýšÝ¤Ë·´ê¤·¤Æ»ì¤¶¤ê¡¢¥²¥ë¥ÉŒŸÓÃÎä¾ß¤È¤Ê¤ë¡£

    There was a mixed response in Gerudo¡¯s Youki; this piece of equipment will be Gerudo¡¯s private arms.

    ÉñÔ’¼‰¥´¥Ã¥º¤È»Õh¼‰¥ì¥¸¥§¥ó¥É¤Îß`¤¤¤Ï¡¢Îä¾ß¤½¤Î¤â¤Î¤ÎÊì¾š¶È¥ì¥Ù¥ë¡£

    The difference between Myth ss and Legend ss is based on the user¡¯s own level of skillfulness with the arms.

    Îä¾ß¤¬éL¤¤ÄêÔÂ¤ò½U¤Æ¡¢ßM»¯¤¹¤ë¤Î¤À¡£¤·¤«¤·¡¢ËùÓÐÕß¤¬ƒž¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ëˆöºÏ¡¢ßM»¯¤ÎËÙ¶È¤¬¸ñ¶Î¤ËÉÏ•N¤¹¤ë¡£

    The arms would constantly evolve over time. However, the speed of the evolution rises incredibly when it¡¯s wielded by a skillful owner.

    ¥²¥ë¥É¤ÏÊØ‚äÌØ»¯¤ÎÄÜÁ¦¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¡¢»Õh¼‰¥ì¥¸¥§¥ó¥É×°‚ä¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤Æ¤âÖ±¤°¤ËÉñÔ’¼‰¥´¥Ã¥ºK¤Ë·ÀÓùÁ¦¤¬ÉÏ¤¬¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¤ÈÓèœy¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    Because Gerudo¡¯s ability is specialized in defense, even if it¡¯s legendary ss equipment, his defensive power will probably rival a god rank, that¡¯s what I predicted.

    Ò»ëH´ó¤­¤Ê¶Ü¤âÓÃÒâ¤·¤Æ¤¢¤ê¡¢¸ñ¶Î¤Ë·ÀÓùÁ¦¤ÎÉÏ•N¤¬ÒŠÞz¤á¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    The big shield was prepared for him, I expect defensive power would further increase.

    ¥²¥ë¥É¤Ï¹§¤·¤¯°ýÃÀ¤òÊÜ¤±È¡¤ê¡¢°³¤ËÒ»Àñ¤¹¤ë¡£

    Gerudo received the rewards respectfully and bowed to me.

    ¡¸´_¤«¤Ë³Ð¤ê¤Þ¤·¤¿£¡ ¤³¤Î¡±ÊØÕ÷Íõ¥Ð¥ê¥¢¥í©`¥É¡±¡¢Ãû¤Ëu¤¸¤Ì¤è¤¦¤Ë¾«ßMÖÂ¤·¤Þ¤·¤ç¤¦¤¾£¡¡¹

    ¡°I gratefully ept! I¡¯ll devote myself to living up to this new title ¡°Barrier Lord¡±!

    ¥²¥ë¥É¤ÏÐûÑÔ¤¹¤ë¤È¡¢áá¤ËK¤Ö¡£

    Gerudo dered, and went back into line.

    ¬F×´¤Ç¤ÏÈ«†TÒ™ÐÑ¤µ¤»¤ë¤Î¤Ï»ê¤¬×ã¤ê¤Ê¤¤¡£¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¡¢½ñ»Ø¤Ï¥²¥ë¥É¤ÎÑÔ¤¤·Ö¤òÊÜ¤±Èë¤ì¤è¤¦¡£

    Under present conditions, I don¡¯t have enough souls to awaken everyone. So I¡¯ll ept Gerudo¡¯s response this time.

    ¤À¤¬¡¢´Î¤Î™C»á¤Ë¤Ïëàî^Ä§Íõ¥ª©`¥¯?¥Ç¥£¥¶¥¹¥¿©`¤ÎÊÂ¤Ê¤ÉÕñ¤êÇÐ¤Ã¤Æ¡¢ÌÃ¡©¤ÈÒ™ÐÑ¤·¤ÆÙB¤¤¤¿¤¤¤â¤Î¤À¡£

    But, you should forgive yourself for going out of control back then; forget all about it during the next opportunity. I want you to ascend magnificently.

    (TN: Remember the Orcs resorting to cannibalism and eating everything? Yeah.)

    ¤â¤¦Õl¤â¡¢¥²¥ë¥É¤òß^È¥¤Î³öÀ´ÊÂ¤ÇÖr¤ëÊÂ¤Ê¤ÉŸo¤¤¤Î¤À¤«¤é¡£

    Nobody¡¯s shunning Gerudo for what happened in the past anymore.

    ÓèÏëÍâ¤Î¥²¥ë¥É¤Î´ÇÍË¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤±¤ì¤É¡¢²Ð¤ê¤Î¶þÈË¤ÏÊÜÖZ¤¹¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    Though the refusal by Gerudo was unexpected, the remaining two people will probably ept it.

    ºÎ¤·¤í¡¢¥·¥ª¥ó¤Ë¥Ç¥£¥¢¥Ö¥í¤À¤·¤Ê¡£

    After all, it¡¯s Diablo and Shion.

    ×îÐ×¤Î¶þÈË¤ÈÑÔ¤Ã¤Æ¤â¤¤¤¤¡£

    You could even call them the evilest Individuals.

    TN Note: Ð× may mean misfortune, but it could also mean evil, something that causes widespread chaos and destruction, and so on.

    ¤³¤Î¶þÈË¤¬Í¬•r¤Ë±©¤ì¤À¤·¤¿¤é¡¢±»º¦¤Ï´ó‰ä¤Ê¤â¤Î¤Ë¤Ê¤ê¤½¤¦¤À¡£

    If these two people run out of control at the same time, there will be some serious damage.

    ¥Ù¥Ë¥Þ¥ë¤Ê¤é¤Ð¤½¤¦ÑÔ¤Ã¤Æ¾¯½ä¤·¤½¤¦¤À¤¬¡¢°³¤ÏÐÄÅä¤·¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£

    If it was Benimaru, I would be cautious, but I wasn¡¯t worried.

    ¥·¥ª¥ó¤Ï¼È¤Ë×ÔÖÆ³öÀ´¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤·¡¢¥Ç¥£¥¢¥Ö¥í³Ì±©×ß¤«¤é¿Fßh¤¤Õß¤â¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    Shion already has some self control now; but Diablo isn¡¯t exactly unlinked to rampaging though.

    ¤È¤¤¤¦ÊÂ¤Ç¡¢ÏÈ¤º¤Ï¥·¥ª¥ó¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    And so, we begin with Shion.

    ¡¸¥·¥ª¥ó¡¢¤ªÇ°¤Ï¡±êLÉñÍõ(¥¦¥©©`¥í©`¥É)¡±¤ËÈÎ¤º¤ë¡£

    ½ñÈÕ¤è¤êÉÐÒ»ŒÓ¡¢±©×ß¤¹¤ëÊÂ¤Ê¤¯½Ô¤òÊØ¤Ã¤Æ¤¯¤ì¡¹

    ¡°Shion, I appoint you as ¡°War Lord¡±.

    Henceforth, please protect everyone without going berserk.¡±

    ¤½¤¦ÑÔ¤¤¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢»ê¤òÊÚ¤±¤¿¡£

    While saying so, I granted her the souls.

    ¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢¤¢¤ì¤¨£¿ È«¤¯‰ä»¯¤Ê¤·¡£

    But, huh? There was no change.

    ¥·¥ª¥ó¤â¥­¥ç¥È¥ó¤È¤·¤Æ°³¤òÒŠ¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    Shion was nkly staring at me.

    •º¤¯ÒŠÔ‘¤áºÏ¤Ã¤¿¤¬‰ä»¯¤ÎÕ×¤·¤âŸo¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£

    We stared at each other for a while, but there was no indication of change.

    ²»°k¡¢¤«£¿

    A dud?

    ¤³¤¦¤Ê¤ë¤È¡¢°ýÃÀ¤òÓë¤¨¤Æ¤Ê¤¤¤è¤¦¤ËË¼¤ï¤ì¤Æ¡¢·Ç³£¤ËšÝ¤Þ¤º¤¤¡£

    As a result, it seemed as though as if I didn¡¯t reward Shion, well this is awkward.

    ¤¤¤­¤Ê¤ê¥Ô¥ó¥Á¤Ëêˆ¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¡£ºÎ¤·¤í¡¢Ëû¤ËºÎ¤âÓÃÒâ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¡£

    I have suddenly fallen into quite a pinch. In any case, I haven¡¯t prepared anything else

    ¤É¤¦¤·¤¿¤â¤Î¤«¤ÈË¼¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡¢ÒâÍâ¤ÊÊÂ¤¬Æð¤­¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    That was what I thought, but something unexpected happened.

    ¥·¥ª¥ó¤Ë¤ÏºÎ¤Î‰ä»¯¤âŸo¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ë¡¢×Ï¿ËÐ\(¥è¥ß¥¬¥¨¥ê)ß_¤¬ßM»¯¤·¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    Although there were no changes in Shion, the members of Yomigaeri suddenly started to evolve.

    ºÎ¤¬ºÎ¤À¤«ÅÐ¤é¤Ê¤¤¤¬¡¢¥·¥ª¥ó¤ÎÖ±Êô¤À¤·¡¢¤³¤¦¤¤¤¦ÊÂ¤â¤¢¤ë¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¡£Ä§Îï¤Ë¤Ï²»Ë¼×h¤ÊÊÂ¤¬¶à¤¤¤Î¤Ç¡¢Ò»¡©ó@¤¤¤Æ¤â¤¤¤é¤ì¤Ê¤¤¡£

    Although I don¡¯t understand, since these are Shion¡¯s subordinates, things like this will probably happen. Because monsters have a lot of strange quirks and features, you shouldn¡¯t be surprised by every single one of them.

    ¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦ÔU¤Ç¡¢¥·¥ª¥ó¤Ï·ÅÖÃ¤ÇÁ¼¤µ¤½¤¦¤À¡£

    That¡¯s why, leaving Shion alone is a good idea.

    ¥·¥ª¥ó±¾ÈË¤Ï²»œº¤½¤¦¤À¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡¢áá¤ÇÐÂ×÷ÁÏÀí¤Î¥ì¥·¥Ô¤ò½Ì¤¨¤Æ¤ä¤ë¤È‡Ë¤¯¤È¡¢œº×ã¤½¤¦¤Ëîh¤¤¤Æáá¤ËK¤ó¤À¡£

    Shion seemed to be dissatisfied, but after whispering to her about being taught the recipe for thetest dish, she nodded in satisfaction and went back into line.

    ’Q¤¤¤ä¤¹¤¤¥ä¥Ä¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    She was easy to handle.

    ¤·¤«¤·¡¢¥·¥ª¥ó¤Î²¿ÏÂ¤Ç¤¢¤ë×Ï¿ËÐ\(¥è¥ß¥¬¥¨¥ê)ß_¡£

    However, there¡¯s still Shion¡¯s subordinates the folks of Yomigaeri.

    °ë¾«ÉñÉúÃüÌå¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ê¸Ð¤¸¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£™Ä§(¥Ç©`¥â¥ó)¤È¤Ïß`¤¦¡¢¿Ö¤é¤¯¤ÏÑýÄ§¤È¤Ç¤âÑÔ¤¨¤ÐßmÇÐ¤À¤í¤¦¤«¡£

    They seemed to have turned some half-spirit life forms. Rather than calling them a demon, perhaps it would be more appropriate to call them a Yoma.

    ¾«ë‘¤Ë½ü¤¤¡¢Ò»·N¶ÀÌØ¤Ê·N×å¤ËßM»¯¤·¤¿¤è¤¦¤À¡£

    It seems that they¡¯ve evolved into a kind of unique race that resembles spirits

    TN Note: Not spirits as in dead people, but more like spirits as in Tree spirits (Dryads) and Fire Spirits (Ifrit).

    ÈâÌå¤òÓÐ¤·¤Ä¤Ä¡¢™Ä§¥Ç©`¥â¥ó¤Ë½ü¤¤´æÔÚ¡£

    They possessed bodies, but their existences were closer to demons.

    ïw¸oÐ\¥Ò¥ê¥å¥¦ß_¤è¤êÄ§ËØÁ¿¥¨¥Í¥ë¥®©`¤ÏµÍ¤¤¤·¡¢·ÀÓùÁ¦¤âµÍ¤½¤¦¤Ê¤Î¤À¤¬......

    They had lower magic essencepared to the Hiryuu, they also seemed to have lower defensive power as well.

    ²»ËÀÐÔ¤ò¿¼‘]¤¹¤ì¤Ð¡¢¤É¤Á¤é¤¬Š¤¤¤«ëy¤·¤¤Ëù¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    If you considered their immortality trait, it would be difficult to determine who¡¯s the stronger one.

    Ôª¤ÏÈË¹í×å¥Û¥Ö¥´¥Ö¥ê¥ó¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ë¡¢½ñ¤Ç¤ÏÍêÈ«¤Ë„eÎï¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Though they were formerly part of the hobgoblin race, they¡¯repletely different now.

    ¥·¥ª¥ó¤Î¹í¥ª¥Ë¤ÎÒò×Ó¤¬¤è¤êŠ¤¯¬F¤ì¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ç¡¢Ëû¤Ë±È¤Ù¤ÆÃÀÐÎ¤¬¶à¤¤¡£

    Since Shion¡¯s ogre traits had greatly surfaced, they also look more bing than the others.

    Îô¥´¥Ö¥ê¥ó¤À¤Ã¤¿¤ÈÑÔ¤Ã¤Æ¤â¡¢Õl¤âÐÅ¤¸¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    Nobody would believe that her subordinates were goblins in the past.

    ¥·¥ª¥ó¤Ë‰ä»¯¤¬Ÿo¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤ÏÒâÍâ¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢Ò»êßM»¯¤ÏÆð¤­¤¿¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    It¡¯s unexpected that there were no changes in Shion, but evolution has in fact urred.

    ¤³¤ó¤Ê¸Ð¤¸¤Ë¡¢×£„Ù»á¤Ï¾A¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    In this sense, the victory celebration continued.

    ___________________________________________________________________

    Note to Gato san:

    It¡¯s overall alright, but there are quite a few mistakes here and there, bits of clunky sentences, and even a few bits entirely left out. proof-reading would help eliminate these problems, and try reading it aloud if you think certain lines sound weird.

 Chapter 163 â€“ Reward and Evolution Part 2

    Now then, the problem was Diablo.

    He would, without question, be the strongest among the candidates for evolution.

    Not just the strongest among my subordinates, but peering even my own strength.

    Diablo was now stronger than when he fought with Benimaru. (TN: See Tournament Arc) His defeat at that time only fueled a desire to ovee such adverse conditions the next time.

    To that effect, he was, even at present, the strongest among my subordinates.

    Wisdom Lord Raphael had calcted thus, so there was no doubt.

    Following Diablo in the ranks were, Benimaru, Shion, and Zegion in that order.

    Following them are the 3 Demon Dukes. (TN: Carrera, Testa, and Ultima I assume)

    Zegion was a bit of a surprise, but Diablo was still many degrees stronger.

    This Diablo was to be evolved.

    With his strength now surpassing that of mine when I first evolved, his evolution is one that I highly anticipate.

    ¡°I bestow you with the title ¡®Demon Lord¡¯. (TN: The author keeps calling everything demon lord dammit. Longer note at the end.)

    Keep serving me as my loyal confidant and as the leader of the Demons.¡±

    ¡°Kufufufufu, it would be my honor, Rimuru-sama!¡±

    And the Devil was born.

    Diablo¡¯s evolution put him at the highest peaks along with this world¡¯s strongest.

    With Benimaru and Shion¡¯s evolutions being rather underwhelming, he was truly the one who could stand beside me.

    It was done in an instant.

    I thought for a moment that it was going to be simr to Shion¡¯s, but it wasn¡¯t in the least.

    He had all the increased energy perfectly under control, and didn¡¯t let it show.

    That¡¯s Diablo for you, only excellence. (TN: Sasuga)

    Thepressed magic rivalled or even surpassed the amount I saw before in Demon Lord Dagrule.

    With this evolution, we have gained another great asset.

    Could I fight him all out this time? Was my secret thought.

    Diablo¡¯s Gift (TN: blessing, or that mechanic where your underlings can get stronger just by you getting stronger.) propagated through hisckey Venom, and the 100 demon troops subordinate to him.

    Venom evolved to Demon Duke ss.

    But he was still weaker than the likes of Testarossa or Carrera.

    Even being the same Demon Duke ss, his stats were not as high.

    Among the Demon aristocracy, there were such things as Dukes, Barons, and Knights.

    In the first ce, the 3 Demon Dukes that Diablo had brought along had enough power to almost match himself.

    The three who had held positions amongst the strongest for so long wouldn¡¯t lose to some greenhorn like Venom.

    It wouldn¡¯t be a battle of luck, nor would the increased energy levels give him increased intelligence.

    This difference in level would create an insurmountable difference in strength.

    Still, it may be my imagination, but Diablo seemed to hold back the propagation of his Gift.

    I don¡¯t honestly know if that¡¯s even possible, I felt like that was the case.

    But it was Diablo, so anything could happen. So this result was expected.

    Diablo seemed to have the view that one must gain strength by their own means.

    Even so, Venom wasn¡¯t that weak to begin with.

    For better or worse, he did be a Demon Duke.

    It was enough of an evolution.

    Further, he didn¡¯t get in over his head after bing the same ss as Testarrossa and co., and duly noted the difference in power between him and them.

    His being Diablo¡¯s subordinate showed. (TN: Sasuga)

    Well if he did get too ambitious, Diablo would probably have ended him right there.

    Diablo wasn¡¯t soft on those under hismand.

    Besides Venom, there were others who received the Gift.

    The 100 subordinates of Venom who here given automaton bodies from the Culture Capsules, have be elite Demon Chevaliers (TN: knights)

    They were not as strong as Arch Demons, but surpassed the strength of Devils. (TN: Majin) They could probably finish a Greater Demon in a single hit.

    To be honest, their strength was unexpected.

    Diablo exceedsmon sense as usual. (TN: Sasuga)

    But the person in question didn¡¯t seem to care, and left the Demon Chevaliers to the management of Venom.

    Diablo¡¯s priority was to be of use to me it seems.

    Even after the evolution, Diablo be Diablo.

    Next, would be the rewards for the guys in the Labyrinth.

    Zegion, Kumara, Adalman.

    They called themselves members of the 10 Lords of the Labyrinth.

    At this point, worrying about them going berserk was unnecessary.

    But to be safe, I did their evolution one by one.

    First: Kumara.

    Her new title would be ¡®Chimeric Lord¡¯ Kumara.

    The Kumara I had picked up, yet a small silver furred fox, was now master of several Demonic Beasts.

    I had hidden her in the Labyrinth ¨D¨D originally for protection ¨D¨D but, at some point, she had risen up the ranks of Floor Bosses, and was now one of the Labyrinth Guardians.

    I still remember her as a Floor Boss.

    I named her Kumara because she was a Nine-Tailed Fox. (TN: Kyu = 9 = Ku(mara)?)

    I had left her in the freshly made floor 90 where the adventurers would likely never get to, and sheter asked me to name some of her friends on that floor.

    It¡¯s important to note that I didn¡¯t ept just because a little girl asked. (TN: lolicon.)

    It was just on a whim.

    Naming monsters came with some high risks, but naming Demonic Beasts decreased that risk somewhat.

    Plus, these beasts were like children, so I named them with no problem.

    And that had resulted in a shocking before -> after. It was shocking to anyone. It was shocking to me!

    What¡¯s done was done.

    The Demonic Beasts being parts of Kumara herself, she had acquired nine names from me...... and her current strength was made possible by acquiring the dense Demonic Energy of nine named monsters.

    It was past the time when they were just kids, and the 8 of the Demonic Beasts were lined up in front of me.

    At a nce, they were each pretty strong.

    Kumara sessfully evolved into Demon Lord ss.

    Kumara¡¯s tails all became shining golden, and her hair, a beautiful mix of silver and gold, flowed gently down her back.

    Was it only her beauty that evolved?

    No, certainly her Energy also increased greatly.

    Kumara was very strong in her original body.

    But, only afterbining with her 8 Beasts in Chimera Mode would her true strength be known.

    Energy levels ¡Ù real strength, but theirbined force was by no means weak.

    In other terms, Kumara¡¯s being strong = the 8 Beasts being strong.

    In addition, on top of being named by me, Kumara¡¯s Gift was also properly allocated among them.

    It was like all the power given to the Beasts were unfairly transmitted back to her.

    No one could guess from her appearance as a beautifuldy, but she seemed to be the cold and calcting type.

    Naturally, she could not get along with the na?ve and impulsive Apito.

    From an Energy stand point, she now surpassed Gabil easily.

    And this enormous power was still rising.

    She desperately kept her senses, so as to not go berserk.

    ¡°Go back and rest!¡±

    She was a bit frustrated at the order.

    That part of her was still childlike.

    I figured that she wouldn¡¯t lose it even without me watching, and made her go rest.

    Probably like Ranga, after a good sleep, her body would be adjusted to the new power.

    In any case, I was looking forward to her growth.

    Please don¡¯t think I¡¯m looking forward to her new beauty. I¡¯m totally not. (TN: *sweats*)

    Though her new beauty would be a certain reality anyway.

    With that, Kumara returned back to her own domain.

    Now for Zegion.

    The strongest in the Labyrinth.

    His Energy was equal to that of Benimaru.

    His specialty in martial arts and ability to train one-to-one with Veldora made his level of power obvious.

    And the heights of his strength was shown clearly, as he beat the 7 strongest sent by the Imperial Army in thest battle.

    Now that I think about it, its like we¡¯re popping out Demon Lords left and right......

    It couldn¡¯t be helped saying it was too much; the souls had been granted to six of them already, and 2 had even finished their evolution.

    There were those still in their Harvest Festivals (TN: In a transitional phase), and I¡¯ve been feeling their new power flowing in.

    Was it really ok to grant more souls? I was thinking, but my body had been greedily absorbing all the energy flowing in without problem.

    The process wasn¡¯t making them unstable, so there was no need to worry.

    I needed to bulk down and finish the job.

    Fear not, charge! was the feeling.

    How much stronger could Zegion get? The thought gave me goosebumps (TN: metaphorical) from excitement.

    He could end up surpassing me, but that wasn¡¯t an issue as long as I had ¡®Food Chain¡¯.

    Let¡¯s look forward to it without worries.

    ¡°You are strong. I never imagined you to be this strong.

    It is thanks to your unrelenting efforts, well done!

    Continue polishing that strength for me from here on out.

    And from now on, your title shall be ¡®Mist Lord¡¯.¡±

    ¡°I am eternally grateful!¡±

    The normally stoic Zegion trembled with appreciation at my words.

    My carelessly constructed phrases sounded like excerpts from a holy book to Zegion.

    He seemed to be looking to me under some strong divine lenses, (TN: metaphorical, looking at Rimuru as a god) but I appreciated his passion.

    I had set out to gather up and save rare and endangered Insects, but they had in turn be strong enough to protect me.

    Zegion¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t merely a fruit of effort, but also thanks to his insane talent in handling Energy, and also, training with individuals much stronger...... well, those were just the details.

    He was strong, ¡¯nuff said.

    I awarded the souls.

    He trembled for a moment, but then crushed the raging power with his spirit.

    He proved that he was in control.

    It was certainly not a feat achieved with effort alone...... but simr to Diablo, he had taken control of and suppressed his newly attained power.

    To be urate, it was not an instant transformation like that of Diablo.

    He was also currently in a transitional state, but didn¡¯t show it.

    His transformation was nheless fearsome.

    He morphed his outer shell into the ultimate metal, God Steel (TN: Hihi¡¯irokane) , through willpower.

    His body itself, a weapon.

    Surpassing variousws of nature, he manipted his exoskeleton into one that rivalled God-ss armours.

    He had be, without a doubt, the strongest in at least meleebat.

    Melee was weak against spiritual beings, but it shouldn¡¯t be a threat for him.

    He had acquired many other abilities, and was still in the process of evolving.

    He was suppressing it, but his body was still being remade again and again.

    I wouldter slowly confirm exactly how much he had changed.

    (TN: I think author is going into the future here.)

    And in this fashion, the Harvest Festival continued.

    Zegion¡¯s Gift had only one receiver: Apito.

    Those who I had ¡®named¡¯ and also remodelled with my own flesh were Zegion and Apito only.

    So for Zegion, Apito was like a sister.

    The Insect floors had many other endangered species, but the Gift wasn¡¯t spread to them.

    After eating her fill of her minion bees, Apito became a chrysalis and came out reborn.

    The enormous scale of energy flowing in form the Gift would have destroyed her current body.

    But now she was reborn, to rule as a true queen.

    After being reborn, she created several Demonic Insects.

    Themunity built with these Insects would be the new image of those floors in the near future.

    With the power umted from the insects she ate, Apito became Devil ss and attained the power ¡®Queen¡¯s Reverence¡¯. And in addition to being one of the Ten Lords, she became a subordinate to Zegion.

    Diablo had suppressed the propagation of his Gift, but Zegion gave his to Apito without reserve, resulting in her extreme transformation.

    Zegion didn¡¯t mind Apito receiving this much of a terrific Gift.

    But all this was a story of after the victory party.

    Apito never showed any sign of pain during the celebration.

    It was an effort to show her dignity as a queen; truly a splendid sibling of Zegion. (TN: Sasuga)

    After the festivities, Zegion and Apito would be chrysali inside the Labyrinth, andplete their evolution.

    Zegion had attained a new power from the evolution.

    Apito¡¯s ¡®Queen¡¯s Reverence¡¯ surpassed the power of a Unique Skill and became a pseudo-Ultimate Skill, the likes of ¡®Absolute Defence¡¯.

    It was an amazing power, yes, but didn¡¯tpare to that of Zegion.

    He had acquired a true Ultimate Skill ¡®Illusion King Mephisto¡¯.

    A splendid ability, considering he was Veldora¡¯s disciple.

    With this power, Zegion made his position in the Labyrinth unshakable.

    (TN: Author¡¯s words.)

    Sorry, it¡¯s split again.

    My writing speed slowed by more than half.

    Making a plot is really hard.

    Trantors Rant:

    Gao~ I¡¯ve be increasingly slothful. Well, thanks to Gato and the people who fixed up chapter 162, I felt like it was good enough, no need to waste the readers time with multiple version bs. These chapters are, well, buldup I guess, storms be a brewin¡¯. Anyway new chapter in 3 more days probably, If anyone wants to help out, feel free to contact. I¡¯m really new at wordpress so I¡¯ll try not to mess up this post. Here goes~

    Correction: King of Devils -> Demon Lord. it¡¯s Majin o as opposed to Ma o like Rimuru and co. Demon Lord is what the author meant Diablo to be called, in engrish I guess. I think it may be confusing but let¡¯s just go with it. Thanks @Alfha for convincing me.

    rification:

    It says, ¡®written by¡¯ Lion Mask. Should be ¡®Tranted by¡¯. I don¡¯t know how to edit that bit.

 Chapter 164 â€“ Reward and Evolution Part 3

    Well then, let us now get to Adalman¡¯s team, thest of the Labyrinth group.

    Adalman hadrge reserves of magic, but was weak against meleebat.

    However, he was a genius who could use Holy-Demonic Reversal.

    It was strange how he was so smart, considering he was missing a brain.

    It was a power involving Mathematical Circuits imbued onto the soul.

    Furthermore, wielding special Skills like ¡®Perfect Memory¡¯ and ¡®Soul Think¡¯, his existence came close to that of a Spiritual Form.

    All ordinary physical attacks were nullified, and only Legendary-tier and above weapons could actually harm him.

    It was simr to Hinata¡¯s Spirit Armour, and against enemies donning Legendary-tier equipment, it did not provide much defence.

    Albert had been pushed back by such enemies, so it was unreasonable to me him.

    His weapon being broken,promising the vanguard, was one of the main reasons for their defeat.

    ¡°Having been defeated, I cannot possibly ept this reward.......¡±

    Adalman stated in frustration.

    No, he was worrying too much.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You¡¯ve done well.

    I¡¯m saying this, so believe me won¡¯t you?¡±

    To begin with, I had not expected it, but Adalman had beaten Shinji¡¯s team. (TN: When they came as spies.)

    He had obviously developed far more than I had anticipated.

    His fight up with Krishna, one of the Emperor¡¯s Personal Guard, was just a bad match up.

    So I had already pardoned him, and was going to start the Ascension Ritual but......

    ¡°Even still Rimuru-sama, I cannot forgive myself.

    For me to ascend to the Demon Lordship same as your highness......

    I would dly take the opportunity to be one, when I have earned it!¡±

    He resisted my offer thus.

    It was true that the Labyrinth was ourst line of defence, and its defensive strength it was important.

    At this point, rather than trying to protect the current capital city of Tempest, it was optimal to transfer all the important facilities into deep inside the Labyrinth.

    The capital itself would then work as a ce to host international dignitaries, bing in effect, a vacation town.

    On that note, the Labyrinth also had its Ten Lords.

    And there was no problem with leaving its defence to Demon Lord-ss individuals like Zegion or Kumara.

    The Labyrinth I had built as a yground had turned into a fortress all of a sudden.

    I wanted Adalman to attain Demon Lordship, but I shouldn¡¯t ignore his personal wishes.

    ¡°I understand.

    But I will hold great expectations of you.

    When there is another chance, be sure to prove the worth of those expectations!¡±

    ¡°Of course! Your highness will surely observe my worth with your own eyes!!¡±

    ¡°Yes. I shall remember those words of yours.

    So leaving aside your ascension to Demon Lord......

    From today onwards, I bestow you with the title ¡®Gehenna Lord¡¯.

    You shall work hard so as to live up to that name!¡±

    ¡°As you desire your highness!!¡±

    Fu~. (TN: *breathes out*)

    Speaking with all this dignity really tires you out.

    Anyway, Adalman was now also considered among my strongest subordinates, having received a ¡®-Lord¡¯ title.

    From now on, his authority would increase. That is, if he was willing exercise that privilege.

    (TN: Warning, character switching like crazy.)

    Well then, Adalman wasn¡¯t the only one who had been defeated.

    Albert needed to get his get his broken equipment reced.

    He was able to use average weapons and armour with the skills of a master.

    Were the Legendary-tier items taken from the Empire more suited to him?

    -Was my train of thought.

    Who would get to use the only God-tier set?

    There was a reason why I didn¡¯t give it to Gerudo.

    His skills would be suited to Legendary-tier and advancing to God-tier would be a matter of time.

    Skill wasn¡¯t the only reason, but Gerudo probably wouldn¡¯t be able to use the God-tier set to its full potential.

    At a nce, Calgurio was not a weak man.

    In fact, he even had Skills and was a decent fighter.

    Even so, he never could bring out the potential of his God-tier set, and only used it as a high defense armour.

    A God-tier armour chose its master.

    I knew this sort of secret info after much analysis. (TN: via Raphael-sensei I guess.)

    Demonic Steel maturing over many years transforms into God Steel, bing a ¡®Tsukumogami¡¯ (TN: a living tool, so to say. ), and attains God-tier power.

    Equipment crafted from such metals would be extremely underpowered in the hands of the unskilled.

    For a short-lived human, gaining a mastery required for such treasures would be but a distant dream.

    But even bing a ghost with an unlimited lifespan, he was a soul who had not lost his talents as a Holy Knight.

    Possibly being even better than Hakurou at swordsmanship, was Albert really not worthy of such equipment?

    After all, most of the candidates to evolve into Demon Lordship had no need of new armours as they could make them on their own.

    For example, Demons like Diablo could make their own clothes through a type of materialization power.

    It was a very strong, perhaps even Legendary-tier attire.

    But those clothes were only meant to be insurance.

    It was a backup if the force field they put up was to be broken.

    Honestly, I considered granting the armour to Benimaru or Souei, but that decision might be better considered after they were evolved.

    In the first ce, ¡®Nullify Physical Attacks¡¯ would cause most armours to be useless.

    Furthermore, with time, it may be possible to improve Legendary-tier to God-tier, so it was alright not to worry about their gear right now.

    Shion¡¯s ¨­dachi, the ¡®Improved ? Hercules¡¯ Edge¡¯, had somehow even turned into a weapon of Legendary-tier destructive power.

    Kurobee¡¯s armours could be good candidates for evolution.

    And there was also a matter ofpatibility with the armour.

    Anyway, Wisdom Lord Raphael-san had already determined Albert to be worthy.

    In that case, Albert¡¯s reward would be the God-tier armour confiscated from Calgurio.

    It was a Full-te Armour that came with a Long Sword and Kite Shield in a set.

    ¡°Albert, your sword skills are truly masterful.

    Continue helping Adalman with those unwavering hands!¡±

    ¡°Roger!!¡±

    Speaking thus, I handed Albert his reward.

    Having to receive it directly from my hands left him shaking with tension. (TN: lolicon)

    He worried way too much.

    ¡°Th-this is!!¡±

    Recognizing the power of what he now held, Albert let out a voice of astonishment.

    It was understandable.

    These items were legacies from the age of gods, even their existence was debated.

    For a knight, having permission to use them was the greatest honor.

    ¡°Can you make use of it?¡±

    I won¡¯t let him refuse.

    Grasping the strength of my intensions,

    ¡°Yes sir! I will make the best use of it, to repay you for this honor!!¡±

    Albert replied loudly.

    In this way, I safely handed over the set to Albert, and he was easily recognized as the armour¡¯s master.

    But I had made one miscalction.

    The true power of the fully released God-tier armour was beyond my imagination.

    Hey no one told me this! The analysis didn¡¯t show this!!

    Wisdom Lord Raphael, hmm? I finally understood the reason for my overreaction.

    She knew didn¡¯t she. (TN: I call Raphael-san a she because of certain spoilers.) That was why she advocated for Albert and not Benimaru.

    ¡®Turn a body of flesh into that of a Spirit Form for a certain amount of time¡¯

    That was the hidden power of God-tier armour.

    A Spirit Form, in other words, a God-like Being.

    Veldora was like that, and speaking of which, I was too.

    I didn¡¯t pay much attention, but it was certainly a state close to being immortal.

    Eternal youth was guaranteed, along with a strong degree of immortality.

    I couldn¡¯t die unless there was a Core Break or Energy Roast sessfully performed on me.

    Although temporary, to be able to grant an existence of that scale, this armour was fearsome.

    But for this reason, it was not suited to half-Spirit Forms like Benimaru, and even less for true Spirit Forms like Demons.

    The armour had gone to where it belonged.

    Now, that was all of the Ten Lords done with, but we shouldn¡¯t forget Adalman¡¯s pet dragon.

    That¡¯s right, the Death Dragon also did well.

    I wonder what could be a good reward.

    I walked past the 4 Dragon Kings (TN: The bosses of floors 96+) and arrived at Death Dragon¡¯s feet.

    Sensing my arrival, the Death Dragon bowed its head nervously.

    Its fearsome appearance aside, it was pretty cute to be honest.

    ¡°I want to give you something too. It is a ¡®name¡¯.

    From today you are the ¡®Gehennic Dragon King¡¯ Wenti!¡±

    I named it thus in front of everyone.

    And a dramatic transformation resulted.

    The 20m long beast shrunk in front of our eyes and transformed into a beauty garbed in ck. (TN: ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã))

    This time I wasn¡¯t so surprised.

    With monsters, anything was possible. Having experienced this so many times, I wouldn¡¯t get worked up so easily.

    I didn¡¯t have anyints this time, its only natural! This was my character now.

    I am pretty cool, if I do say so myself.

    ¡°Ah, benevolent and cherished God!

    To give my lowly self such a blessing, I am ecstatic!¡±

    Ah, yeah.

    By blessing she means name.

    ¡°Ohh, good for you, Death ¨D¨D I mean, Wenti!¡±

    ¡°Ah, master, God had not forgotten me ¨D¨D¡±

    ¡°Indeed, this is also for our growth.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Such a nice master-pet love. (TN: ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã))

    Yeah, good for them. I feel a bit like a third wheel.

    Well, they seem happy, so it¡¯s all good.

    Actually, my power didn¡¯t drain with this naming.

    I had used 5000 souls for the process.

    Wisdom Lord Raphael-san¡¯s analyses has determined this to be possible, and conversion to Energy was possible with Gluttony King Beelzebub.

    Clearly, there was a risk considering the amount of Energy possibly necessary to name an elite monster of Dragon-ss.

    I had named the Demon Dukes before using the Energy that Beelzebub had slowly umted.

    It would be a problem if I went to Sleep Mode, from using up my internal stock.

    The total amount of Energy had increased, and it was impossible to know how long it would take to recover if used up.

    It was not ok to do get drained like that especially now that we were at war.

    I had finally realized why the other Demon Lords didn¡¯t go around naming their Devil ss subordinates.

    At the very least, it was imperative to stop naming things during a war period.

    This time, using souls as an alternative, my burden was nil.

    Much thanks to Wisdom Lord Raphael.

    There were no problems since 9 of them had already ascended to Demon Lordship.

    Getting a human form would be surprising, but a dragon changing to human was a well known clich¨¦.

    It was not surprising at all.

    Anyway, with that, themendations and rewards for the Labyrinth group had ended.

    On a side note, the 4 Dragon Kings were under Ramiris¡¯mand.

    So they were excluded from my list, but actually, I had something for them too.

    There was a total of 940,000 souls collected, and to revive 700,000 of the Imperial troops, around 10,000 were used.

    Well, some of them seemed to require a very high amount of Spirit Energy so, the total cost was a bit higher than expected.

    And then I tried to divide up the 930,000 remaining souls between me and Ramiris but,

    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t have any way to use souls so no thanks, ¡®kay?¡±

    She told me.

    So then, I resurrected Michelle and Raymond as her assistants.

    It was not a partial revival, but a full-blown resurrection.

    With their Nucleic Hearts intact,plete soul revival was possible, and they were still able to use their Skills.

    I felt that that wasn¡¯t enough to thank Ramiris, so I granted names to the 4 Dragon Kings in a simr way to Wenti.

    After all, they were worked to the bone in recent events and even died a few times, rewarding them was a matter of course.

    Dragons who were said to be potentially stronger than Arch Demons, but their natural evolution had limits.

    With that in mind, I provided each with 5000 souls and had Ramiris name them.

    I was again using souls as an alternate to Energy.

    The results were splendid and the Dragon Kings had now be true ¡®Dragon Kings¡¯.

    ¡®Fire Hell Dragon King¡¯ Zephyrus.

    ¡®Ice Hell Dragon King¡¯ Boreas.

    ¡®Lightning Dragon King¡¯ Notos.

    ¡®Tremor Dragon King¡¯ Euros

    (TN: Anemoi)

    They were named ording to the floors they governed.

    I thought up the names, but had Ramiris do the actual naming.

    They all attained beautiful humanoid forms.

    Their evolution was a sess, and they had gained a huge boost in Energy along with their human forms.

    To be precise, it was only a humanoid form, and they hadn¡¯t be Dragonoids like Milim.

    Dragoniods were actually Spirit Forms who dwelled in flesh, so they were an Irregr existence.

    Even if they were powerful Dragon Lords, as they were held in flesh, their power was lower than the ¡®Dragons¡¯, a true Spirit Form species.

    The souls used for naming on this asion was undeniably less than the amount needed to ascend to Demon Lordship.

    But, their strength was said to be equivalent.

    Demon Lords and Dragon Kings were inherently different, and more importantly, monsters weren¡¯t bound by many forms of logic.

    If you think too hard, you lose.

    And so, the process of evolving the Dragon Kings to give thanks to Ramiris went along smoothly.

    By the way, the Ten Lords of the Labyrinth were fairly equal in Energy, but there wererge differences in actual fighting power.

    So, the 4 Dragon Kings also had equal stores of Energy, but were weaker in fighting prowess.

    This was mainly due to overall fighting experience; their levels were just lower.

    They seemed to be fairly frustrated with being defeated multiple times recently, so the Dragons had decided to undergo training.

    They had attained humanoid forms, and were also interested inbat styles in their new bodies.

    Without relying solely on Elemental attacks or physical attacks using their fangs and talons, they would learn and incorporated Magic.

    And by learning to fight as humanoids, they wouldter prove their might in battle.

    This would work so well, that their new found strength would grow tremendously, but that was something I¡¯d get to see a lotter.

    Now then, the only ones left are the triad of Demon Dukes.

    what I should do, was the question.

    Of the 930,000 souls, I had used up a majority on ascending some to Demon Lordship, and on naming some, and in the end the amount remaining was 210,000.

    I could ascend 2 more but......

    Was it alright to evolve Carrera as Gerudo suggested?

    If I did, then there was still Testa and Ul. Which one of them should I choose?

    These 3 were almost equal to Diablo in strength in the first ce.

    In my view, Diablo was a step ahead, but originally their powers were equivalent.

    Diablo had to first beat them, and then scout them as my subordinates, so he had to be stronger.

    Therefore, wouldn¡¯t there be a problem in creating a power misbnce among them?

    Frankly, it was dangerous.

    If they were not all treated equally, there would definitely be hurt feelings.

    If it was just Carrera, I don¡¯t think there would be anyints, but making the strongest one of them even stronger seemed wrong.

    Sort of like, uncontroble power would lead to her own demise.

    After all, if she hadn¡¯t stopped her ¨D¨D Gravity Copse ¨D¨D in the nick of time, the resulting mini-supernova tier st would have decimated Gerudo¡¯s troops along with all of the capital.

    She was probably aware that she could stop it, but that choice of magic in that situation and ce seemed like a red g.

    I decided to observe whether the ones who had already evolved could control their power before thinking of granting ascension to those girls.

    On that note, as if reading my mind, Diablo would always take appropriate measures.

    He was able to bring his new power fully under control, and was an all around dependable guy.

    ¡°Testarossa, Ultima, Carrera.

    You 3 have worked well as Intelligence gatherers in the recent battles.

    However, your ascension shall be granted at a more appropriate time.

    I have considered Gerudo¡¯s thoughts on evolving Carrera, but I believe that doing so now would be a premature action.

    You may be dissatisfied, but please understand.¡±

    ¡°Rimuru-sama, please do not lower you head! We have not the slightest reason to be dissatisfied!¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡± (TN: -desuwa)

    ¡°It is a non-issue. We are already very strong as it is.¡±

    The three denied any and all possibility of dissatisfaction.

    They were indeed correct in saying that they possessed much strength.

    And they were probably stronger than the evolved Gabil even at present.

    There was no need to rush their development, or create needless bitterness.

    Its probably better to handle these 3 together.

    ¡°I am d to hear that.

    I feel like we truly understand each other.

    But I cannot let you go without any reward......

    I will have you 3 be part of my executives.

    ¡®Killer Lord¡¯ Testarossa. (TN: Kira(Killer) like in Death Note.)

    ¡®Pain Lord¡¯ Ultima.

    ¡®Menace Lord¡¯ Carrera.

    On this day, I bestow you with these titles.

    You are still new to the country of Tempest, but I will entrust its future to you as my loyal confidants!¡±

    ¡°As you desire, my liege!!¡±

    They lowered their heads in unison.

    They seemed to like their titles.

    With that, I now had 12 ¡®-Lords¡¯ under my wing.

    They had been called ¡®The Four Heavenly Kings¡¯ or ¡®The Ten Lords of the Labyrinth¡¯, but my 12 lords would be known as ¡®Rimuru¡¯s Twelve Patrons¡¯.

    Well, I¡¯m not too finicky about the name, but it should give off a ¡®strongest team¡¯ feel.

    At this point, Gobuta, being one of them became increasingly bizarre.

    My power to reward people was actually quite fun.

    As I gazed at the Patrons lined up in front of me, I bemused such thoughts.

    With this, the Rewards and Evolution Ceremony had finallye to an end.

    Perhaps influenced by today¡¯s events, I wouldter be known as ¡®Chaos Creator¡¯ Rimuru.

    (TN: Author¡¯s words)

    This part felt very prolonged, but I n to progress the story from the next chapter.

    Character introductions take some time and I don¡¯t think it was done very well.

    If there is a chance, I will use it, so please be understanding.

    Trantor¡¯s Rant:

    This was another rather long chapter. It feels like the prologue to this arc has ended. Lot¡¯s happened. There were a lot of readers who wanted to help out with trantions too. The good, the bad and the ugly... that kind of feeling. Well, I have in fact teamed up with Smoggy so theoretically, trantions should be faster. But there is no need to raise false hopes. Since things like school are big deterrers to a time consuming work like trantion. I try to maintain the progress bars on this page. People like progress bars it seems. As for chapter 165, right now I have no idea. Be on the lookout for the progress bar updates! Well then, I shant talk too long. See you in another chapter ~gao!

    Corrections: I¡¯ve made a few corrections as Alfha-san suggested in thements, but not all of them.

 Chapter 165 â€“ The Out-Of-Control Gears.

    TN Note: from this chapter onwards, I¡¯ll put the Katakana in brackets next to the words they were meant to be above. Enjoy:

    165Ô’ ¿ñ¤¤¤À¤¹šnÜ‡

    The Out-Of-Control Gears.

    µÛ¹úÄÚ¤Ë¤Ï¤½¤ÎÇéˆó¤Ï¤Þ¤À½ì¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¡£

    The news had not arrived into the Empire yet.

    ¤À¤¬¡¢¤½¤ì¤ÏµÛ¹ú³¼Ãñ¤Ë¤È¤Ã¤ÆÐÒ¤»¤ÊÊÂ¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    However, for the Empire¡¯s citizens ignorance was bliss.

    Ä§Îï¤Î¹ú(¥Æ¥ó¥Ú¥¹¥È)¤Ø¤ÎÇÖ¹¥¤Ø¤ÈÏò¤«¤Ã¤¿µÛ¹úÜŠ½«±ø¡¢¤Ä¤Þ¤ê¤Ï±ËµÈ¤ÎÛ¤¹¤Ù¤­¼Ò×åß_¤¬¡¢žé¤¹¤¹¤Ù¤â¤Ê¤¯½Ôš¢¤·¤Ë¤µ¤ì¤¿¡¢¤Ê¤É¤È¡£

    The Imperial soldiers who headed out to invade tempest, in other words their beloved families, were in by some unknown means.

    °ÙÍò½ü¤¤ÜŠ„Ý¤¬¹¥¤á¤Æ¡¢”¡±±¤Ê¤É¿¼¤¨¤é¤ì¤Ê¤¤¡£

    With a force that almost reaches a million strong, they never considered the possibility of defeat.

    ±Ø¤º¤äµÛ¹ú¤Î±¯îŠ¤Ç¤¢¤ëÎ÷‚È¤ÎÕ÷·þ¤ò³É¤·Ëì¤²¡¢µÛ¹ú»ÊµÛ¤Ë¤è¤ë½yÒ»¹ú¼Ò¤ò˜äÁ¢¤¹¤ë¤ÈÐÅ¤¸¤ÆÒÉ¤Ã¤Æ¤Ï¤¤¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¤«¤é¡£

    He would definitely aplish the empire¡¯s earnest wish of conquering the west side; they never doubted the emperor who would one day unite thends.

    ¥¸¥å¥é¤Î´óÉ­ÁÖ¤Ï¹íéT¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡¢Ð°¸o¥ô¥§¥ë¥É¥é¤¬ÈõÌå»¯¤·¤¿½ñ¡¢²À¤ì¤ë¤Ù¤­ºÎÕß¤â´æÔÚ¤·¤Æ¤Ï¤¤¤Ê¤¤¹Q¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    To the unlucky northeast in the Great Jura Forest, the evil dragon Veldora is currently weakened, there¡¯s nothing to fear anymore.

    TN Note: ¹íéT means northeast, but since the author wants to reference to the fact Northeast is an unlucky direction in Japanese culture,¹íéT was used instead of –|±± .

    ‚¥´ó¤Ê¤ë»ÊµÛ±ÝÏÂ¤ÎÓùÊÀ¤Ç¡¢×îŠ¤ÎµÛ¹úÜŠ¤Ë¤è¤ëÇÖ¹¥×÷‘é¤¬Ëì¤Ëé_Ê¼¤µ¤ì¤¿¡£

    Under the imperial reign of the great emperor, the greatest imperial army invasion has finally begun.

    ¤½¤ì¤¬Ò»°ãµÄ¤Ê³¼Ãñß_¤Î¸ÐÏë¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢”¡±±¤É¤³¤í¤«¿à‘é¤òÓèÏë¤¹¤ëÕß¤â¤¤¤Ê¤¤Ê¼Ä©¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    These were the thoughts of the general citizens. Nobody expected them to have a hard time let alone defeat.

    Ò»ÈË¤ÎÉú¤­²Ð¤ê¤â³ö¤ëÊÂ¤Ê¤¯¡¢Î÷‚ÈÖT¹ú¤Ëµ½ß_¤¹¤ëÊÂ¤â¤Ê¤¤¤Þ¤Þ¤Ë¡¢¥¸¥å¥é¤Î´óÉ­ÁÖ¤ÇÈ«œç¤¹¤ë¤Ê¤É¤ÈÏëÏñ³öÀ´¤¿Õß¤Ê¤É¡¢ÕlÒ»ÈË¤È¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Ï¤º¤âŸo¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Neither were there any survivor left, nor did they ever reach the western countries, and simply all perished in the Great Jura Forest. There was not a single soul who could imagine this scenario.

    ¥æ¥¦¥­¤Ï¤½¤Îˆó¸æ¤òµÃ¤Æ¡¢¿àÐ¦¤¤¤ò¸¡¤«¤Ù¤¿¡£

    Yuuki received the report, and made a wry smile.

    °ÙÍò½ü¤¤ÜŠ„Ý¤ÇÉÏÊÖ¤¯¹¥¤á¤ì¤Ð¡¢Ä§Íõ¥ê¥à¥ë¤òÊ¼Ä©³öÀ´¤ë¤ÈÆÚ´ý¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¤¬......½Y¹û¤ÏÈ«œç¡£

    If the forces of almost a million strong was used well, they perhaps there¡¯s a chance they could eliminate the Demon Lord Rimuru...... but to think it was aplete annihtion.

    ÎÄ×ÖÍ¨¤ê¡¢È«½«±ø¤¬š¢¤µ¤ì¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦½YÄ©¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Literally, the result was every soldier killed without exception.

    Ä§Íõ¥ê¥à¥ë¤òÊ¼Ä©¤·¤¿ÉÏ¤Ç¡¢µÛ¹úÜŠ¤¬´ó¥À¥á©`¥¸¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤¬ÀíÏë¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Demon Lord Rimuru gone and the imperial army suffering heavy casualties, that would be the ideal scenario.

    ´Îµã¤Ç¡¢Ä§Íõ¥ê¥à¥ë¤Ø“pº¦¤òÓë¤¨¤Ä¤ÄµÛ¹úÜŠ¤â´ó¥À¥á©`¥¸¤Ê¤é¤ÐÄ¿Õ“¤ßÍ¨¤ê¡£

    The next most ideal scenario would be Demon Lord Rimuru and the Imperial Army dealing heavy damage to each other.

    Í´¤ß·Ö¤±¤Ë½K¤ï¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ì¤Ð¡¢•rég¤ò¼Ú¤°ÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤Î¤ÇÓè¶¨Í¨¤ê¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    If both sides ended up suffering major causalities, then he would have earned some time as nned.

    “pº¦¤òÊÜ¤±¤¿µÛ¹úÜŠ¤¬‘ø¤ëÇ°¤Ë¥¯©`¥Ç¥¿©`¤ò½K¤ï¤é¤»¤Æ¡¢‘ø¤Ã¤¿™C¼×±ø‡â¤âÎü…§¤·ÅÍÊ¯¤ÎÌåÖÆ¤òºB¤¯¡£

    He wouldunch a coup d¡¯etat before the wounded Imperial army returns, then he would assimte the returning armored corps to form a stable foundation.

    Ä§Íõ¥ê¥à¥ë¤¬ÊÜ¤±¤¿“pº¦¤ò»ØÍ¤¹¤ëÆù¤Ë•rég¤ò¼Ú¤®¡¢µÛ¹ú¤òÕÆÖÐ¤ËÖÎ¤á¤ëÓè¶¨¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    And while stalling for time as he recovers from the damage dealt by Demon Lord Rimuru, he¡¯ll use this time to seize the empire in his grasp.

    Éw¤òé_¤±¤Æ¤ß¤ì¤ÐÄ§Íõ¤Ø¤Î“pº¦¤ÏÈ»¤·¤¿¤ëÊÂ¤â¤Ê¤¤¤Þ¤Þ¡¢Ò»·½µÄ¤ËõåÜ\¤òÊÜ¤±¤ëÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿ÔU¤À¡£

    When he opened the lid and looked inside, not only did the demon lord hardly suffer any damage, it was practically a one-sided trampling.

    ×Ô·Ö¤ÎÜŠ‡â¤òÊ§¤Ã¤Æ¤Ï¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨¡¢¤½¤ÎÄÚ×Ô·Ö¤ÎÊÖñx¤È¤·¤ÆÀûÓÃ¤·¤è¤¦¤È¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¿¼¤¨¤¬È«¤ÆË®ÅÝ¤ËŽ¢¤·¤¿¤ï¤±¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Although he didn¡¯t lose any of his own corps, game pieces he could have utilized went up in mes.

    ÓèÏëÍâ¤Î³öÀ´ÊÂ¤ÈÑÔ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¤¡£

    It was an unexpected scenario.

    ºÎ¤è¤ê¤âó@ãµ¤¹¤Ù¤­¤Ï¡¢Ä§Íõ¥ê¥à¥ë¤Î„ÝÁ¦¤Î‰ˆŠ¾ßºÏ¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦¡£

    But what¡¯s most startling of all, was how much Demon Lord Rimuru¡¯s forces have grown.

    ¡¸¤Þ¤µ¤«......¤¢¤Î´óÜŠ¤òëy¤Ê¤¯“Äœç¤¹¤ë¤È¤Ï¡¢¤Í¡¹

    ¡°Unbelievable...... to think he razed thatrge army with ease¡±

    ¡¸ÐÅ¤¸¤é¤ì¤Þ¤»¤ó¤Í......¤¢¤ÎÜŠ„Ý¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢Ä§Íõ£³Ìå¤ÎÜŠ„Ý¤òÏàÊÖÈ¡¤Ã¤Æ¤â»¥½Ç¤Ë¶É¤êºÏ¤¨¤½¤¦¤Ç¤·¤¿¤¬......¡¹

    ¡°It truly is unbelievable...... if it¡¯s an army of that scale, they would have strength on par with 3 demon lord armies......¡¯

    ¡¸¤¤¤ä¡¢¾ý¤¬¾Ó¤¿í•¤ÎÊ®´óÄ§Íõ¤Ë±È¤Ù¤Æ¡¢¬FÔÚ¤Î°ËÐÇÄ§Íõ(¥ª¥¯¥¿¥°¥é¥à)ß_¤Ï„ÝÁ¦¤¬èìß`¤¤¤À¤è¡£

    ¥ì¥ª¥ó¤À¤Ã¤Æ¡¢¤¢¤ì¤À¤±¤Î‚€ÈËÄÜÁ¦¤òëL¤·³Ö¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤·¡¢Ä§·¨òTÊ¿‡â(¥Þ¥¸¥Ã¥¯¥Ê¥¤¥Ä)¤È¤¤¤¦‘éÁ¦¤òÓÐ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    ²¿ÏÂ¤ò³Ö¤¿¤Ê¤¤ÊÂ¤ÇÓÐÃû¤À¤Ã¤¿¥ß¥ê¥à¤Ç¤µ¤¨¡¢¥«¥ê¥ª¥ó¤Ë¥Õ¥ì¥¤¤È¤¤¤¦¾ÉÄ§Íõ¥¯¥é¥¹¤ÎÅäÏÂ¤¬¾Ó¤ë¡£

    ¤½¤ì¤é¤ÎÄ§Íõ¤ÎîIÍÁ¤òã…×¤·¡¢½ñ¤ä¥¸¥å¥é¤Î´óÉ­ÁÖÒÔÄÏ¤ÎŽÚ´ó¤ÊîIÍÁ¤ÎÖ§ÅäÕß¤ÊÔU¤À¤·¡£

    ×îŠ¤¿¤ë¥®¥£¤Ïµ±È»¡¢¥ë¥ß¥Ê¥¹¤Ë¥À¥°¥ê¥å©`¥ë¤ÏÔª¤«¤é×î´óÅÉéy¤Èºô¤Ð¤ì¤ë×Ô·Ö¤ÎÜŠ„Ý¤ò³Ö¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    ¥Ü¥Ã¥Á¤Ê¤Î¤Ï¥é¥ß¥ê¥¹¤È¥Ç¥£©`¥Î¤À¤±¤«£¿¡¹

    ¡°No,pared to the Ten Great Demon Lords of your era, the calibers of the current Octagram are a bit extraordinary.

    Take Leon for example, even when he¡¯s hiding his true strength he still has the battle prowess of a magic knight corps.

    Even Mirim who was famous for having no subordinates has taken in Karion and Frey, two old demon lord ss individuals as her subordinates.

    There¡¯s also the demon lord who¡¯s been gathering territory, and is now the ruler of the Great Jura Forest.

    Then of course there¡¯s Guy who¡¯s the strongest, alongside Dagruel and Ruminas dubbed thergest faction alongside their own forces.

    Aren¡¯t the only weak ones Ramiris and Dino?¡±

    ¡¸......¤Ç¤¹¤ï¤Í¡¹

    ¡°......that¡¯s true huh.¡±

    ¥æ¥¦¥­¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤Ë·´Õ“¤·¤¿¥«¥¬¥ê¤À¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡¢ÕhÃ÷¤òÊÜ¤±¤ë¤Ë¤Ä¤ì¼{µÃ¤Î±íÇé¤ò¸¡¤«¤Ù¤ë¡£

    Although he originally wanted to refute Yuuki, he showed a convinced expression after hearing the exnation.

    ´_¤«¤Ë¡¢×Ô·Ö¤¬Ä§Íõ¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿í•¤È¤Ï×´›r¤¬ß`¤¦¤Î¤À¡£

    It¡¯s true, the situation¡¯s very differentpared to when he was a demon lord.

    ÌìÊ¹¤È¤Î‘é¤¤¤Ç„ÝÁ¦¤¬Ï÷¤¬¤ì¤ëÄ§Íõß_¤ÎÖÐ¤Ç¤â¡¢¥ë¥ß¥Ê¥¹¤ä¥À¥°¥ê¥å©`¥ë¤Ï´ó„ÝÁ¦¤òÕF¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    Despite having their battle potential shaved during the battle against the angels, Dagruel and Ruminas disyed some ridiculous power.

    ¤À¤¬¤½¤ìÒÔÍâ¤ÎÐÂ²ÎÄ§Íõß_¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ê¤ê¤ÎÅäÏÂ¤ò“B¤¨¤Æ¤Ï¤¤¤Æ¤â¡¢×ÔÉí¤ÎÉú¤­²Ð¤ê¤Ë±ØËÀ¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¥ì¥Ù¥ë¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ï´_¤«¤Ê¤Î¤À¡£

    But for the other new demon lords, even if they gathered subordinates to a certain degree, survival is still a desperate issue.

    ¤½¤ì¤Ï¥«¥¬¥ê¤³¤È¡±…âÐgÍõ(¥«©`¥¹¥í©`¥É)¡±¥«¥¶¥ê©`¥à¤âÍ¬˜”¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    This was also a simr case for Kagari, or ¡°Curse Lord¡± Kazarim.

    ºÎ¤è¤ê¡¢ÅäÏÂ¤ò‰ˆ¤ä¤·Êý¤ò“B¤¨¤¿¤È¤·¤Æ¤âÒâÎ¶¤ÏŸo¤¤¡£¤½¤ÎÊÂ¤Ï¡¢¥¯¥ì¥¤¥Þ¥ó¤ÎÊ§”¡¤«¤é¤âÃ÷¤é¤«¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    More importantly, there¡¯s also no point in simply increasing the number of subordinates. This was evident from yman¡¯s failure.

    ¤¢¤ëÒ»¶¨¤ÎŠ¤µ¤ò³¬¤¨¤¿Õß¤ËŒ¤·¤Æ¤Ï¡¢ÜŠ„Ý¤Ï¤Þ¤ë¤ÇÒâÎ¶¤òžé¤µ¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¤«¤é¡£

    For those whose strength surpasses a certain threshold, an army¡¯s strength in numbers is pointless before them.

    Ò»¤ÄË¼¤¦¤Î¤Ï¡¢™C¼×±ø‡âËùÊô¤ÎÕß¤Ë¤â¡¢Ò»¶¨ÒÔÉÏ¤ÎŠ¤µ¤ò³Ö¤ÄÃÍÕß¤â¾Ó¤¿¤Ï¤º¤Ê¤Î¤Ë¡¢¤½¤ÎÕßß_¤Ç¤¹¤é»îÜS¤¹¤ëÊÂ¤¬³öÀ´¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤¬²»¿É½â¤À¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦ÊÂ¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦¤«¡£

    If there¡¯s one question present, there should have been some strong veterans with a certain degree of strength somewhere amidst the armored corps, why didn¡¯t they y an active roll is inexplicable.

    Ä§Íõ¥ê¥à¥ë¤Ï„Ó¤«¤º¡¢ÅäÏÂ¤ÎÄ§Îïß_¤Ë¤è¤Ã¤ÆµÛ¹úÜŠ¤Ï‰²œç¤µ¤»¤é¤ì¤¿¤é¤·¤¤¡£

    It seems like Demon Lord Rimuru himself didn¡¯t take action, it was his subordinates who had devastated the imperial army.

    ÏÈ³Ì¤Þ¤ÇÆ£¤ì¤¿±íÇé¤ÇÕhÃ÷¤òÐÐ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¥ß¥é¥ó¥À¤Ë¤è¤ì¤Ð¡¢¿Ö¤ë¤Ù¤­¥Ç©`¥â¥ó¥í©`¥É¼‰¤ÎÄ§ÈË¤Þ¤ÇÄ§Íõ¤ÎÅäÏÂ¤Ë¼Ó¤ï¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦ÊÂ¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    ording to the haggard-looking Miranda¡¯s exnation, she feared that Demon Lord ss majin had also joined under the banner of the Demon Lord.

    ºÎÕß¤Ë¤âÊø¿`¤µ¤ì¤ëÊÂ¤Î¤Ê¤¤¡¢™Ä§(¥Ç©`¥â¥ó)×å¤ÎÍõ¤¿¤ë×îÉÏÎ»´æÔÚ¤¬¡¢Ò»ÈË¤ÎÄ§Íõ¤Ë¾¤¦¤Ê¤É¤È¡¢¥«¥¬¥ê¤ÎÏëÏñ¤ÎÍâ¤Î³öÀ´ÊÂ¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Bound to naught, they are like the king of demons, the highest level of beings, yet they followed a single demon lord, this was something beyond Kagari¡¯s imagination.

    ¤½¤ó¤ÊÊÂ¤ò¿ÉÄÜ¤È¤¹¤ë¤Î¤Ï¡¢¡±°µü\»ÊµÛ(¥í©`¥É?¥ª¥Ö?¥À©`¥¯¥Í¥¹)¡±¤¿¤ë¥®¥£?¥¯¥ê¥à¥¾¥ó¤Î¤ß¤À¤ÈË¼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤Ë¡£

    Someone who could possibly do such a thing, only ¡°Lord of Darkness¡± Guy?Crimson came to mind.

    ¡¸¤À¤±¤É¡¢¤³¤ì¤ÇÃæ°×¤¯¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤­¤¿¤Í¡£

    ¬FÔÚµÛ¹ú¤ÎÜŠ‡â¤Ï¡¢¥ë¥ß¥Ê¥¹Ó‘·¥¤âÒ•Ò°¤ËÈë¤ì¤¿¶þÕýÃæ×÷‘é¤òŒgÐÐÖÐ¤À¡£

    ¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤Î”¡±±¤ÏÎ´¤À»¤ï¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤·¡¢¥°¥é¥Ç¥£¥à¤ÎÄ§ª•ÜŠ‡â¤Ï¡¢¡±ïw¿Õ´¬¡±¤Ë¤è¤ê±±·½Ãæ¤ØÒÆ„ÓÖÐ¡£

    ±¾¹úÊ×¶¼¤Î·À‚ä¤Ï»ì³ÉÜŠ‡â¤ËÈÎ¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    ¤Ä¤Þ¤ê¤Ï¡¢¤³¤ÎƒW¤ÎÒâË¼¤Ç¡¢µÛ¹ú¤ÎÐÄÄ ¤òÎÕ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤ËµÈ¤·¤¤¡£

    ™C¼×ÜŠ‡â¤ÎŽ¢ß€¤ò¾¯½ä¤¹¤ë±ØÒª¤¬Ÿo¤¤¤Î¤Ê¤é¡¢´óÊÖ¤òÕñ¤Ã¤ÆÜŠÊÂÐÐ„Ó¤òÆð¤³¤»¤ë¤è¤Í¡¹

    ¡°However, things have sure gotten interesting.

    Currently, the Imperial army has also started the two-front war against Luminas.

    Calgurio¡¯s defeat still hasn¡¯t been transmitted, and dim¡¯s demonic beast corps and ¡°Airships¡± are moving to the north.

    The defense of the capital is left to the hybrid corps

    In other words, if I will it, I can grasp the heart of the empire in my hands.

    If we don¡¯t need to be vignt about the armored corps¡¯ return, let¡¯s start our military operation with some swagger.¡±

    ¡¸¤½¤ì¤Ï¤Ä¤Þ¤ê......»ÊµÛ¤ÎÇÞÊ×¤ò’û¤¯¡¢¤È¤¤¤¦ÊÂ¤Ç¤¹¤«£¿¡¹

    ¡°So in other words......let¡¯s just cut of the emperor¡¯s head in his sleep, something like that?¡±

    ¡¸¤¦¤ó¡£¤½¤ÎÍ¨¤ê£¡ ¥¯©`¥Ç¥¿©`¤À¤Í¡¹

    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s right! It¡¯s a Coup d¡¯etat

    ¤½¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤Ë¡¢¥«¥¬¥ê¤¬Ñý¤·¤¤Î¢Ð¦¤ò¸¡¤«¤Ù¤ë¡£

    These words put a suspicious smile on Kagari¡¯s face.

    ¤³¤ÎÊÀ¤Ë»ìÂÒ¤òýV¤¹ÊÂ¤¬±ËÅ®¤ÎÍû¤ß¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢¤½¤Îžé¤ÎÊÖ¶Î¤ÏºÎ¤À¤Ã¤ÆÁ¼¤¤¤È¿¼¤¨¤ë¥«¥¬¥ê¡£

    To bring forth chaos unto this world was Kagari¡¯s desire, no matter what the method.

    ¥æ¥¦¥­¤ÎÓèÏë¤ÏÍâ¤ì¤¿¤â¤Î¤Î¡¢¤½¤ÎÊÂ¤Ë¤è¤ê×Ô·Öß_¤¬²»ÀûÒæ¤òµÃ¤¿ÔU¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£

    Although things didn¡¯t go as Yuuki predicted, this doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re in a bad position.

    ŒŽ¤í¡¢½ñ¤³¤½¤¬µÛ¹úÕÆÎÕ¤Î¥Á¥ã¥ó¥¹¤È¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    Or rather, this is a chance to seize the empire.

    ²ß¤È¤Ï¡¢¤½¤ì¤¬Ê§”¡¤Ë½K¤ï¤Ã¤¿ˆöºÏ¤¹¤é¤â¿¼‘]¤ËÈë¤ì¤Æˆ¤êÑ²¤é¤»¤ë¤â¤Î¡£

    ns were made; even failure was taken into consideration.

    ¥æ¥¦¥­¤ÏŒg¤Ë¤½¤Îµã¤òÊìÖª¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£Üž¤ó¤Ç¤â¤¿¤À¤Ç¤ÏÆð¤­¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¡£

    Yuuki was well aware of that. He will result in profit no matter what the scenario.

    TN Note: ¡°Üž¤ó¤Ç¤â¤¿¤À¤Ç¤ÏÆð¤­¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¡± basically means finding profit in anything, but it also means a greedy person who is able to do so.

    ¡¸ÁË½â¤Ç¤¹¤ï¡£¤Ç¤Ï¡¢œÊ‚ä¤·¤Þ¤»¤ó¤È¤Í¡¹

    ¡°Understood. Then, I¡¯ll go prepare.¡±

    ¤½¤¦¸æ¤²¤Æ¡¢¥«¥¬¥ê¤ÏÏ¯¤òÁ¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Saying so, Kagari stood up from her seat.

    Ã¦¤·¤¯¤Ê¤ê¤½¤¦¤À¡¢¤½¤¦Ë¼¤¤¡¢¸ü¤ËÐ¦¤ß¤òÉî¤¯¤¹¤ë¡£

    Looks like things are going to get busier, she thought as her smile deepens.

    ¤½¤Îî†¤Ï¡¢¸ü¤Ê¤ëÑª¤È²Ò„¡¤òÇó¤á¡¢Ð°™¤ËÈ¾¤Þ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    Her face, as if lusting for more bloody and tragedy, was tainted with wickedness.

    ¥æ¥¦¥­¤Ï¥«¥¬¥ê¤ÎÍË³ö¤òÌ÷¤á¡¢¸ü¤ËË¼¿¼¤òÉî¤á¤Æ¤¤¤¯¡£

    Watching Kagari exit, Yuuki was deep in thought.

    ÓèÏëÍâ¤ËÄ§Íõ¥ê¥à¥ë¤¬³ÉéL¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤¬¡¢½ñ¤Ï¤½¤ì¤ÏÖÃ¤¤¤Æ¤ª¤¯¡£

    Even thought Demon Lord Rimuru¡¯s growth was outside of his expectations, but he¡¯ll be putting this aside for now.

    ¤¿¤Ã¤¿½ñ???¡¢ÑY¸¶¤±¤¬È¡¤ì¤Æ¡¢µÛ¹úÜŠ¤Î”¡±±¤Ï´_¶¨¤·¤¿¡£¤½¤·¤Æ¡¢¥ê¥à¥ë¤ÎÜŠ„Ý¤Î³ö÷LÄ¿¤Ê‰ˆŠ¤Ö¤ê¤â´_ÕJ¤¬È¡¤ì¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    Just now... he has obtained definitive confirmation of the imperial army¡¯s defeat. In addition, he had also confirmed the absurd growth of Rimuru¡¯s military might.

    ¤Ê¤é¤Ð......¤È¡¢¤½¤ÎÏÈ¤Î×´›r¤òÓèœy¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¯¡£

    If that¡¯s the case......he can only predict what will happen after that.

    ¥ä¥Ä¤¬„Ó¤¯¡£

    ¡®He¡¯ will make a move.

    ¤³¤Î×´›r¤ËÖÁ¤Ã¤¿¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢égß`¤¤¤Ê¤¯×îŠ´æÔÚ¤Ç¤¢¤ë¥ä¥Ä¤âÒŠß^¤´¤¹ÊÂ¤ÏŸo¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    With things as they are, that strongest existence will definitely not overlook this.

    µÛ¹úÜŠ¤Î‰²œç¤Ï†–î}¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡¢ŒŽ¤í¶¼ºÏ¤¬Á¼¤¤¤Î¤À¡£

    The destruction of the imperial army isn¡¯t a problem; rather it was just what he wanted.

    Ä§Íõ¥ê¥à¥ë¤òÔá¤ë¤Î¤Ï¡¢„e¤ËÕl¤¬ÐÐ¤Ã¤Æ¤â†–î}¤ÏŸo¤¤¤Î¤À¤«¤é¡£

    If it¡¯s to send Demon Lord Rimuru to his grave, it doesn¡¯t matter who does it.

    ¡¸¤µ¤Æ¡¢¤É¤¦¤¹¤ë¤Î¤«¤Ê£¿ ¥ê¥à¥ë¤µ¤ó¤Ï......

    ¤É¤³¤Þ¤Ç¿¹¤¨¤ë¤«ÒŠ¤â¤Î¤À¤Í¡£ÉÏÊÖ¤¯¹²µ¹¤ì¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤ë¤È×î¸ß¤À¤±¤É......

    ÉÙ¤Ê¤¯¤È¤â¡¢¥®¥£¤¬¥ê¥à¥ë¤µ¤ó¤òÊ¼Ä©¤·¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤ì¤Ð¡¢†–î}¤¬Ò»¤ÄÆ¬¸¶¤¯ÔU¤À¡£

    ÉÏÊÖ¤¯¥®¥£¤ËÊÖ‚û¤òØ“¤ï¤»¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤ì¤Ð×î¸ß¤Ê¤ó¤À¤±¤É¤Í¡¹

    ¡°Now then, what are you going to do now? Rimuru san......

    I¡¯d like to see how long you¡¯dst. It would be splendid if this could end in mutual destruction.

    At least, if Guy could get rid of Rimuru, there¡¯s one less problem to deal with.

    If you could also injure Guy in the process that would be great.¡±

    ¤½¤¦¡£

    Yes.

    ¤³¤³¤Þ¤Ç„ÝÁ¦¤ò‰ˆŠ¤µ¤»¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢égß`¤¤¤Ê¤¯¥®¥£?¥¯¥ê¥à¥¾¥ó¤¬„Ó¤¯¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    If his strength has gotten this strong, then Guy?Crimson would definitely make a move.

    ¤½¤¦¤Ê¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¼È¤ËÊÖ¤Ï´ò¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    And things have already progressed to such a stage.

    Î´¤ÀÓ‹»­¤Ïí˜Õ{¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢ÉÙ¤·¤ÎÐÞÕý¤Ç†–î}¤Ê¤¯ËìÐÐ³öÀ´¤½¤¦¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    So far the n¡¯s still on track, with a few modification and the n can continue on with no problems.

    ¥æ¥¦¥­¤Ï×Ô·Ö¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤Ë·´ê¤»¤ºŸoÑÔ¤ÇÁ¢¤Ä¥¯¥í¥¨¤òÒŠ¤ä¤ê¡¢Ð¡¤µ¤¯Ð¦¤¦¡£

    Yuuki looked at Chloe who didn¡¯t respond to his words and slightly smiled.

    ÃüÁî¤Ïáá£²¤Ä¡£

    2mands left.

    µ¹¤¹¤Ù¤­”³¤Ïáá£³ÈË¡£

    3 enemies to defeat.

    ¤½¤ÎÄÚ¤Î¶þÈË¤¬¢¤·¤¢¤Ã¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤ì¤Ð¡¢×îŠ‘éÁ¦¤òÍ¶Èë¤¹¤ë¤Þ¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤¯îŠ¤¤¤¬Ò¶¤¦¿ÉÄÜÐÔ¤â¤¢¤ë¤Î¤À¡£

    If two of them could strike each other down, then his wish coulde true without expending his greatestbat asset.

    Óè¶¨¤È¤Ïß`¤¦¤¬¡¢È«¤Æ¤Ïí˜Õ{¤ËßM¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Although things deviated from his expectations, they are still advancing smoothly.

    ¥æ¥¦¥­¤ÏÉÏ™CÏÓ¤Ë¡¢½ñáá¤ÎÓ‹»­¤Ë¤Ä¤¤¤ÆË¼¿¼¤òÉî¤á¤Æ¤¤¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Yuuki deepened his thoughts regarding future ns in high spirits.

    ¤·¤«¤·¡¢È«¤Æ¤ÎÊÂÏó¤òÕi¤ßÇÐ¤ëÊÂ¤ÏÖÁëy¤Î˜I¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    However, to interpret every event was a difficult task.

    ¿ñ¤¤¤À¤·¤¿šnÜ‡¤ÎÐÞÕý¤ÏÈÝÒ×¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡¢ÊÂ‘B¤Ï¥æ¥¦¥­¤ÎÊÖ¤òëx¤ì¡¢Ë¼¤ï¤Ì·½Ïò¤Ø¤È„Ó¤¯ÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¡£

    To realign the gears that had spun out of control was no easy task, things have already gotten out of Yuuki¡¯s hands, and started to advance in an unforeseen direction.

    ??????????????????????????

    ¥æ¥¦¥­¤Ø¤Îˆó¸æ¤ò½K¤¨¤Æ¡¢¥ß¥é¥ó¥À¤ÏËÙ¤ä¤«¤ËµÛ¶¼¤òëx¤ì¤ë¤Ù¤¯œÊ‚ä¤òÐÐ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    After finishing her report to Yuuki, Miranda swiftly began making preparations to leave the capital.

    Ò»êÜŠÊô¤ÎÉí·Ö¤ò³Ö¤ÄÒÔÉÏ¡¢”³Ç°ÌÓÍö¤¬¤Ð¤ì¤ì¤ÐËÀÐÌ¤È¤Ê¤ë¡£

    As a member of the military, desertion before the enemy is a capital offense.

    ëL¤ìËò¤È¤·¤ÆÉí·Ö¤òµÃ¤¿ÊÂ¤¬¡¢¤³¤ÎÊÂ‘B¤òÕÐ¤¯ÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    she obtained this identity as a disguise, and yet it led to this.

    ¿à„º¤·¤ÆÊÖ¤ËÈë¤ì¤¿Éí·Ö¤Î¸î¤ê¤Ë¤Ï¡¢Äæ¤Ë×ã¼Ï¤È¤Ê¤ë¤Ê¤É¤È¡¢Æ¤Èâ¤Ë¤â³Ì¤¬¤¢¤ë¡£

    It was a position she obtained after many hardships,

    And yet they became her very shackles, truly ironic.

    ÑY½M¿—¡±Èý¾Þî^(¥±¥ë¥Ù¥í¥¹)¡±¤Îî^(¥Ü¥¹)¤ÎÒ»ÈË¤Ç¤â¤¢¤ë±ËÅ®¤È¤·¤Æ¤Ï¡¢ÌÓÍöÏÈ¤ËÀ§¤ëÊÂ¤ÏŸo¤¤¡£

    As a head of the underground organization Cerberus, she had no qualms about running.

    ×ÔÓÉ½MºÏÍ¬˜”¤Ë¸÷¹ú¤Ë¸ù¤òˆ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ëéœ½M¿—¤Ë¤Ï¡¢±Ø¤º¡±Èý¾Þî^(¥±¥ë¥Ù¥í¥¹)¡±¤ÎÊÖ¤ÎÕß¤¬Ç±¤êÞz¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤ë¤«¤é¤À¡£

    An dark organization that has its roots in each nation like the freedom association, there would definitely be a ¡°Cerberus¡± member lurking about.

    µ±È»¡¢µÛ¹ú¤ÎÊ×¶¼¤Ë¤â½M¿—¤Ï´æÔÚ¤¹¤ë¤Î¤Ç¡¢¤½¤³¤ËÇ±·ü¤·™C»á¤òÒŠ¤ÆÎ÷‚È¤ËÍÑ³ö¤¹¤ëÓ‹»­¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Naturally, there are also simr organizations existing within the empire¡¯s capital, and so her n was toy low, and wait for a chance to escape to the west.

    ¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤Îº\½j¤ÏááÒ»ši¤ÎËù¤Þ¤Çäî¤®×Å¤±¤Æ¤ª¤ê¡¢×ÔÉí¤Î¡±Å®¡±¤È¤·¤Æ¤Î÷ÈÁ¦¤òñlÊ¹¤·¡¢™C¼×ÜŠ‡â¤ÎŒg˜Ø¤òÎÕ¤ë¤Î¤âááÉÙ¤·¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    She was so close to inveigling Calgurio sess was one step away, with her charms as a ¡°woman¡±, with a bit more effort she would have seized authority over the armored corps.

    ¥À¥à¥é¥À¤¬¿Ö¤ì¤ë³Ì¤ÎÄ§Íõ¤È¤Ï¤¤¤¨¡¢100Íò¤ÎÜŠ„Ý¤Ç’ì¤«¤ì¤Ð¿Ö¤ì¤ë¤Ù¤­³Ì¤Ç¤â¤Ê¤¤¤ÈË¼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤Ë......

    Even though it was the Demon Lord Damrada feared, if an army of 1 million was used well there isn¡¯t really much to fear......

    Ä§Íõ¤òñlÖð¤·¡¢Î÷‚ÈÖT¹ú¤òÖÆˆR¤¹¤ë¡£

    Expel the demon lord, and conquer the western countries.

    ¤½¤·¤Æ¡¢×Ô·Ö¤Ï¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤ò²Ù¤ê¡¢µÛ¹ú¤ÎÖÐÊà¤Ç–Ñ¹â¤òÞâ¤à¡£

    And then, by manipting Calgurio, be basked in the center of glory in the empire.

    ´óÊÖ¤òÕñ¤Ã¤Æ„PÐý¤·¡¢¼sÊø¤µ¤ì¤¿Î´À´¤¬´ý¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¹Q¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    She should have made a triumph return, with a promising future ahead of her.

    ¤½¤ì¤¬¡¢Ò¹ÌÓ¤²¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ë×ÔÉí¤ÎØ”®b¤ò’û¤­¼¯¤á¡¢ÌÓ¤²³ö¤¹ÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤Ê¤É¤È......ÇüÈè¤Î˜O¤ß¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Yet now, she¡¯s gathering her belongings and escaping under the cover of night, do to something like fleeing ...... this was maximum humiliation.

    ¤½¤ì¤â¤³¤ì¤â¡¢Ä§Íõ¥ê¥à¥ë¤ÎŒgÁ¦¤òÒŠÕ`¤Ã¤¿¥æ¥¦¥­¤ÎØŸÈÎ¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤Î²»¼×ì³¤Ê¤µ¤Î¤»¤¤¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    This was all because of Yuuki for underestimating Demon Lord Rimuru, and Calgurio for being so useless.

    ¥À¥à¥é¥À¤Ï¥æ¥¦¥­¤ò¿Ö¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤è¤¦¤À¤¬¡¢¥ß¥é¥ó¥À¤È¤·¤Æ¤ÏÀûÓÃ³öÀ´¤ë¤«¤éÑÔ¤¤¤Ê¤ê¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤À¤±¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Damrada obeyed Yuuki out of fear, but Miranda only did so for she judged he has his uses.

    ¤¿¤À¤·¡¢¡±Èý¾Þî^(¥±¥ë¥Ù¥í¥¹)¡±¤¬¥æ¥¦¥­¤Î„“¤Ã¤¿½M¿—¤Ç¤¢¤ëÒÔÉÏ¡¢¥æ¥¦¥­¤Ë¤ÏÀûÓÃý‚Ž¤¬¤¢¤ë¡£

    It¡¯s just, since Yuuki was the one who founded the organization ¡°Cerberus¡±, that¡¯s why there¡¯s value in manipting him.

    ×ÔÉí¤Î¡±Å®¡±¤Î÷ÈÁ¦¤¬Í¨¤¸¤ÌÏàÊÖ¤Ç¤¢¤ëÒÔÉÏ¡¢ÃüÁî¤Ë¤Ï¾¤¦±ØÒª¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Since her ¡°womanly¡± charms, didn¡¯t work, she needed to follow orders.

    ¤È¤â¤«¤¯½ñ¤Ï¡¢ÍÑ³ö¤òƒžÏÈ¤¹¤Ù¤­¤À¡£ˆó¸æ¤ò½K¤¨¤¿•r¤ËÌÓÍö¤ÎÔS¿É¤ÏµÃ¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    In any case, as of currently the top priority was to get out of here. After finishing her report she had gotten permission to escape.

    Òª¤é¤ÌÊÂ¤ò¿¼¤¨¤ëÇ°¤Ë¡¢¤µ¤Ã¤µ¤ÈÉí¤òÂä¤Á×Å¤±¤ë¤Ù¤­¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦¡£

    She should find a save haven first before thinking about pointless things.

    TN Note: Raw says something like a ce to wait things out.

    ¤½¤¦¿¼¤¨¡¢¥ß¥é¥ó¥À¤Ï¼¯¤á¤¿Ø”®b¤òìŽ¤ËÔ‘¤áÞz¤ß¡¢°µéœ¤Ë\¤¸¤Æ×ÔÕ¬¤«¤éÒ¹¤ÎµÛ¶¼¤Ø¤Èïw¤ÓÞz¤ó¤À¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Thinking so, she stuffed all her belongings into a bag, and fled from her house into the imperial capital night with darkness as her shroud.

    µÛ¶¼¤Îéœ¤ÏÉî¤¤¡£

    In the dark depths of the capital.

    ¿ÆÑ§ÎÄÃ÷¤Î¶÷{¤Ë¤è¤ê¡¢µÆº\¤Ë´ú¤ï¤ê½ÖµÆ¤¬ÔOÖÃ¤µ¤ì¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤Ï¤¤¤¿¤¬¡¢Î´¤ÀÈ«Çø»­¤ò¾WÁ_¤·¤Æ¤Ï¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¡£

    Thanks to the benefits of a scientific civilization, streemps have been implemented substitutingnterns. However they don¡¯t illuminate every nook and cranny.

    °kÕ¹¤ò¾A¤±¤ëµÛ¶¼¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡¢éœ¤òÈ«¤ÆñlÖð¤¹¤ë¤Î¤Ï¤Þ¤À¤Þ¤ÀÏÈ¤ÎÊÂ¤È¤Ê¤ê¤½¤¦¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Since the imperial capital is still under development, to dispel all the darkness was a matter in the future.

    ¤½¤ó¤ÊµÛ¶¼¤Îéœ¤ò¡¢¥ß¥é¥ó¥À¤Ï¾²¤«¤ËÒÆ„Ó¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    In the darkness of the capital, Miranda silently moves about.

    ¥ô¥§¥¬¤ä¥À¥à¥é¥À¤Ë¤ÏÁÓ¤ë¤â¤Î¤Î¡¢¥ß¥é¥ó¥À¤âî^(¥Ü¥¹)¤È¤·¤Æ¤½¤ì¤Ê¤ê¤ÎŒgÁ¦¤ò³Ö¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    Albeit inferior to Vega and Damrada, as a head Miranda does possess a certain degree of ability.

    ¤³¤½¤³¤½¤ÈÌÓ¤²³ö¤¹ÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡¢¤½¤ÎÊÂ¤ò²»°²¤ËË¼¤¦±ØÒª¤Ê¤É¤Ê¤¤¤È¥ß¥é¥ó¥À¤Ï¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    Even thought she¡¯s making a sneaky escape, Miranda thought there¡¯s no need to be so anxious.

    ¤À¤¬¤½¤ì¤ÏÊ§”¡¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤À¡£

    However that has lead to failure.

    ¥ß¥é¥ó¥À¤¬ÓÍ¶Ï¤·¤¿ÔU¤Ç¤ÏŸo¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢¥ß¥é¥ó¥À¤ÎÐÐ¤¯ÊÖ¤ËÒ»ÈË¤ÎÄÐ¤¬Á¢¤ÁÈû¤¬¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    It wasn¡¯t due to Miranda¡¯s carelessness, but there was a man standing in Miranda¡¯s way.

    ¤â¤·¡¢¥ß¥é¥ó¥À¤¬Ø”±¦µÈ’Î¤ÆÖÃ¤¤¤Æ¡¢¤µ¤Ã¤µ¤ÈµÛ¶¼¤òÌÓ¤²³ö¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ì¤Ð¡¢»ò¤¤¤Ï¤½¤ÎÕß¤«¤éÌÓ¤²Ëì¤»¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤«¤â¤·¤ì¤Ê¤¤¡£

    If Miranda left behind her property and left the capital as quickly as she could, perhaps she could have escaped from that person.

    ¤·¤«¤·¡¢î^(¥Ü¥¹)¤È¤·¤Æ¤Î×ÔÐÅ¤¬³ð¤È¤Ê¤ê¥ß¥é¥ó¥À¤Ï¤½¤ÎÄÐ¤ÈÏò¤­ºÏ¤¦ÊÂ¤È¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¡£

    However, her confidence as a head shall be her downfall as Miranda confronted the man.

    ¤½¤ÎÄÐ¡¢½üÌÙß_Ò²(¥¿¥Ä¥ä ¥³¥ó¥É¥¦)¡£

    That man is Tatsuya Kondo.

    µÛ¹úÇéˆó¾Ö¤ËËùÊô¤·¡¢µÛ¶¼¤Îéœ¤òÖª¤ê¾¡¤¯¤¹ÕýÌå²»Ã÷¤Î¹ÖÈË¤Ë¡£

    Someone from the intelligence bureau, he was a mysterious person with an unknown identity who knows everything about the capital¡¯s darkness.

    ¡¸¤³¤ó¤ÊÒ¹ÖÐ¤Ë¤É¤³¤ØÐÐ¤¯¤Ä¤â¤ê¤À£¿¡¹

    ¡°Where do you n on going at thiste hour?¡±

    ¡¸¤¢¤é£¿ ½üÌÙÖÐÎ¾¤Ç¤Ï¤¢¤ê¤Þ¤»¤ó¤«£¡¡¹

    ¡°Ara? Why isn¡¯t that Lieutenant Kondo!¡±

    Í»È»Ä¿¤ÎÇ°¤Ë¬F¤ì¡¢Éù¤ò’ì¤±¤é¤ì¤¿¤Ë¤âév¤ï¤é¤º¡¢¥ß¥é¥ó¥À¤Ï»Å¤Æ¤ëËØÕñ¤ê¤âÒŠ¤»¤º¤ËÓÆÈ»¤ÈÇÐ¤ê·µ¤¹¡£

    Suddenly appearing before her, and telling her to halt, Miranda hid her flustered emotions and showed aposed facade.

    ¤·¤«¤·¡¢ÓÍ¶ÏŸo¤¯ÖÜ‡ì¤ÎšÝÅä¤òÌ½¤ê¡¢½üÌÙ¤¬Ò»ÈË¤«¤É¤¦¤«¤ò´_¤«¤á¤¿¡£

    However, she vigntly sensed the surrounding for other presences, confirming Tatsuya was alone.

    ÖÜ‡ì¤ËÈËÓ°¤ÏŸo¤¯¡¢šÝÅä¤â¤·¤Ê¤¤¡£½üÌÙ¤ÏÒ»ÈË¤ÇÀ´¤¿¤è¤¦¤À¤È´_ÐÅ¤·¡¢ÄÚÐÄ¤Ç°²¶Â¤¹¤ë¡£

    There are neither other figures nor presences in the vicinity. After confirming Kondo came alone, she was relieved in her mind.

    ¤¿¤Ã¤¿Ò»ÈË¤ÇÀ´¤ë¤Ê¤É¡¢¥ß¥é¥ó¥À¤Ëš¢¤·¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤ÈÑÔ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ê¤â¤Î¤Ê¤Î¤À¤«¤é¡£

    Toe here alone is like telling Miranda ¡®kill me please¡¯.

    ×Ô·Ö¤¬”³Ç°ÌÓÍö¤·¤¿ÊÂ¤¬±¾²¿¤Ë¤Ð¤ì¤Æ¡¢×·¤ÃÊÖ¤¬²î¤·Ïò¤±¤é¤ì¤ëÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤Î¤Ï†–î}¤À¡£

    If it¡¯s know to the headquarters that she fled before the enemy, it¡¯s going to be a problem when they start sending pursuers after her.

    Î÷‚È¤ËÌÓ¤²¤Æ¤âÕ™ˆó†T¤Ë¾Ñ¤ï¤ì¤Æ¡¢°µš¢¤ò¾¯½ä¤¹¤ëš°ÈÕ¤òËÍ¤ë¤Î¤ÏÓùÃâ¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    if she fled to the west she¡¯s just be targeted by spies, she¡¯d rather be spared from living of fear of being assassinated on a daily basis.

    ¤³¤Îˆö¤Ë¤Æ¡¢¥ß¥é¥ó¥À¤ÎÉú´æ¤òÖª¤ëÈËÎï¤òÏû¤·¤Æ¤ª¤¯±ØÒª¤¬¤¢¤ë¡£

    In this case Miranda must eliminate anything that knows the truth.

    ¿Ö¤é¤¯¤À¤¬¡¢¥¯¥ê¥·¥å¥Ê¤¬Ä§·¨µÀ¾ß(¥Þ¥¸¥Ã¥¯¥¢¥¤¥Æ¥à)¤òÊ¹ÓÃ¤·¡¢×´›r¤ò»¤¨¤¿¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¡£¤½¤ÎëH¤Ë¥ß¥é¥ó¥À¤ÎÌÓÍö¤ò»¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤È¤ÏË¼¤¨¤Ê¤¤¡£

    She feared that Krishna may have used a magic item and conveyed the situation. However it doesn¡¯t appear her abandonment was reported Miranda thought.

    µÛ¹úÜŠ¤ÎÈ«œç¤Ï»¤ï¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤ÈÅÐ¶Ï³öÀ´¤ë¤Î¤Ç¡¢µÛ¶¼¤Î·À‚ä¤òŠ»¯¤·¤¿¡¢¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦ÊÂ¤À¤È¥ß¥é¥ó¥À¤ÏÀí½â¤·¤¿¡£

    She concluded that since news of the imperial army¡¯splete annihtion was reported, the empire¡¯s defenses must have been strengthened, Miranda understood this.

    ¤è¤ê¤Ë¤â¤è¤Ã¤Æ¡¢Çéˆó¾Ö¤ÎÖÐ¤Ç¤â¤â¤Ã¤È¤â¶ò½é¤ÊÄÐ¤ËÒŠ¤Ä¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤ÏÍ´¤¤¤¬¡¢êÔ®¤¬ñl¤±¤Ä¤±¤ëšÝÅä¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£

    Consequently, it sucked running into the most troublesome man in the intelligence bureau, but there were no signs of iing reinforcements.

    ½ñ¤Ê¤é¤Ð½üÌÙ¤òÊ¼Ä©¤·¡¢µÛ¶¼¤òëx¤ì¤ë¤Î¤âÈÝÒ×¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    If she got rid of Kondo now, escaping the capital would be easier.

    Ò»Ë²¤Îég¤Ë¡¢¥ß¥é¥ó¥À¤Ï¤½¤¦ÅÐ¶Ï¤òÏÂ¤·¤¿¡£

    In an instant, Miranda made her decision.

    ½üÌÙ¤¬¥ß¥é¥ó¥À¤ò¤É¤Î¤è¤¦¤ËÒŠ¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤«¤Ï²»Ã÷¤À¤¬¡¢¥ß¥é¥ó¥À¤È¤·¤Æ¤ÏÎ£ê“¤ÎÑ¿¤òÕª¤ßÈ¡¤ë¤À¤±¡£

    Miranda doesn¡¯t know how Kondo viewed her, but she decided she must uproot the buds of danger.

    ¤Ä¤Þ¤ê¤Ï¡¢½üÌÙ¤òš¢¤¹ÊÂ¤ò›QÒâ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    In other words, she decided to kill Kondo.

    ¡¸¾ý¤Ï¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ªÜŠ‡âéL¤Î²ÎÖ\¤Î¥ß¥é¥ó¥À¡¢¤À¤Ê£¿

    ‘é•r×÷‘éÐÐ„ÓÖÐ¤Ë¡¢ºÎ¹ÊµÛ¶¼¤Ë‘ø¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë£¿¡¹

    ¡°You¡¯re Corps captain Calgurio¡¯s advisor Miranda right?

    Why have you returned to the Imperial capital in the middle of battle?¡±

    ¤½¤¦ÉúÕæÃæÄ¿¤ËÙ|†–¤·¤Æ¤¯¤ë½üÌÙ¤ËŒ¤·¡¢

    In reply to Kondo¡¯s serious inquiry,

    ¡¸²À¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Ç¤¹¤ï¡¢½üÌÙÖÐÎ¾£¡

    Œg¤ÏË½¡¢¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ªéwÏÂ¤ËÃÜÃü¤òÊÜ¤±¤Æ¡¢µÛ¶¼¤Ë‘ø¤Ã¤Æ²Î¤ê¤Þ¤·¤¿¤Î¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡°I was so scared, Lieutenant Kondo!

    Actually, I¡¯ve received secret orders from Calgurio-Kakka, and returned to the capital¨D¨D¡±

    TN Note: (éwÏÂ)Kakka is a way to address someone, much like -san or ¨Cchan, but for people with a high position.

    ¤½¤¦·µÊÂ¤ò¤·¤Ä¤Ä½ü¼Ä¤ê¡¢½üÌÙ¤ÎÐØ¤Ë¤·¤Ê´¹¤ì¤«¤«¤ë¥ß¥é¥ó¥À¡£

    Miranda approached him whilst replying, and snuggled into Kondo¡¯s bosom.

    ×ÔÉí¤Î¡±Å®¡±¤Î÷ÈÁ¦¤ò´æ·Ö¤ËñlÊ¹¤·¡¢ÄÐ¤òº\½j¤¹¤ë¡£

    She made full use of her ¡°womanly¡± charms, to entice the man.

    ÊÖ¿Ú¤È¤·¤Æ¤Ï¡¢¡´ÏãË®Ïµ…âÐg(¥«©`¥¹¥Ñ¥Õ¥å©`¥à)¡µ¤È¡´»ÃÐgÏµ¡µ¤Î÷ÈÁË( ¥Á¥ã©`¥à)¤òãÓÃ¤·¡¢ŒÏó¤ÎË¼¿¼¤ò·Áº¦¤·¤Ä¤Ä¥ß¥é¥ó¥À¤ÎË¼»óÍ¨¤ê¤ËÏàÊÖ¤òÖ§Åä¤¹¤ë¤Î¤À¡£

    With her usual method of charming with ¡´Perfume curse¡µ and ¡´illusion series¡µ, she would impair her opponent¡¯s thinking while dominating them.

    ¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤âºÎ¶È¤«±§¤«¤»¤Æ¤¤¤ëÄÚ¤Ë¤³¤ÎÐg¤ËÇ¶¤ê¡¢Åª¤»¤ºÑÔ¤¤¤Ê¤ê¤Ë³öÀ´¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    She also used this spell on Calgurio several times while he embraced her, and soon she would be able to wrap them around her little finger without doing so.

    TN Note: make them listen to her without using her curses and illusions.

    ÜŠ‡âéL¤Ë¤â¤Ê¤ì¤ëÄÐ¤¹¤é¡¢¥ß¥é¥ó¥À¤ÎÐg¤Î”³¤Ç¤ÏŸo¤¤¤Î¤À¡£¤¿¤«¤¬ÖÐÎ¾Èç¤­¤¬¡¢¤³¤ÎÐg¤Ë¿¹¤¨¤ë¹Q¤â¤Ê¤·¡£

    Even a man who was the Army Corps Leader was no match against Miranda¡¯s spells. A mere Lieutenant would never be able to resist.

    ¥ß¥é¥ó¥À¤Ï´_ÐÅ¤·¡¢¤½¤ÎÊÖ¤ò½üÌÙ¤Î±³ÖÐ¤Ë»Ø¤¹¡£

    Miranda was convinced, and ced her hand around Kondo¡¯s back.

    ØNœº¤ÊÐØ¤ò½üÌÙ¤ËÑº¤·¸¶¤±¡¢×Ô·Ö¤Î÷ÈÁ¦¤ò¥¢¥Ô©`¥ë¤·¤Ä¤Ä¡¢½üÌÙ¤ÎšÝ¤¬¾¤à¤Î¤ò´ý¤Ä¡£

    Pressing her voluptuous breasts against Kondo while appealing her charm, she waited for Kondo to rx.

    ¥Õ¥Ã¤È½üÌÙ¤ÎšÝÅä¤¬¾¤à¤Î¤ò¸Ð¤¸¡¢

    Once she felt Kondo¡¯s presence loosened,

    £¨¥Õ¥Õ¥Ã¡¢¤³¤ÎÄÐ¤âˆÔÎï¤«¤ÈË¼¤¨¤Ð¡¢°¸Íâ¥Á¥ç¥í¥¤¤ï¤Í£©

    (Fufun, I thought he was a serious man, but that was easy)

    ¤È¡¢ÄÚÐÄ¤Ç¤Û¤¯¤½Ð¦¤à¡£

    She snickered in her mind.

    £¨¤¤¤¤¤ï¡¢ºÎ¤Ê¤é±§¤«¤»¤Æ¤¢¤²¤Æ¡¢Ë½¤ÎÌ”¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¨¤Ð¨D¨D£©

    (Alright, embrace me as you please, once you be my captive¨D¨D)

    ¤½¤ì¤¬¥ß¥é¥ó¥À¤Î×îáá¤ÎË¼¿¼¤È¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Those were Miranda¡¯sst thoughts.

    ½üÌÙ¤Ï±íÇé¤â‰ä¤¨¤º¡¢¥ß¥é¥ó¥À¤Î¤³¤á¤«¤ß¤ò“Ä¤Á’i¤¤¤¿Ð¡ÐÍÈ­ã|¤òÐä¿Ú¤ËÊËÎè¤¤Þz¤à¡£

    Without changing his expression, Kondo tucked away a small pistol that he used to shoot Miranda in her temple.

    Çéˆó¤Ï¼È¤Ë’ñÈ¡œg¤ß¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    He has already obtained the intelligence.

    ½Ó´¥¤·¤¿ŒÏó¤ÎË¼ÄîË¼¿¼¤òÕi¤ßÈ¡¤ë¡¢¥æ¥Ë©`¥¯¥¹¥­¥ë¡º½âÕiÕß(¥ê©`¥Ç¥£¥ó¥°)¡»¤Ë¤è¤Ã¤Æ¡£

    To read the target¡¯s mind through physical contact, this was the unique skill ¡ºreader¡».

    TN Note: Katakana says ¡°Reading, but Kanji says reader.

    ¥æ¥¦¥­¤ÎÆó¤ß¤â¡¢¥ß¥é¥ó¥À¤ÎÄ¿µÄ¤â¡¢µÛ¹úÜŠ¤ËÉú´æÕß¤¬¾Ó¤Ê¤¤ÊÂ¤â¡£

    Yuuki¡¯s intentions, Miranda¡¯s objective, and even the fact there no were no survivors in the imperial army.

    ¤½¤ÎÈ«¤Æ¤ÎÇéˆó¤òÕi¤ßÈ¡¤ë¤Î¤Ë¡¢Ò»Ãë¤âÒª¤·¤Æ¤Ï¤¤¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£

    To read all of this took less than a second.

    ¤½¤·¤Æ¡¢¤½¤ì¤À¤±¤ÎÇéˆó¤òÕi¤ßÈ¡¤Ã¤¿¤Ë¤âév¤ï¤é¤º¡¢¤½¤Î±íÇé¤Ë‰ä»¯¤ÏŸo¤¤¡£

    And then, despite reading through all that information, his expression didn¡¯t change.

    ¤¿¤ÀÔ‘¤Þ¤é¤Ê¤½¤¦¤Ë¡¢

    With an uninterested look,

    ¡¸¨D¨D¥¯©`¥Ç¥¿©`¤«¡£ÓÞ¤«¤Ê¡¹

    ¡°¨D¨DA coup d¡¯etat. How foolish.¡±

    ¤È…Û¤¤¤¿¤Î¤ß¡£

    He muttered.

    ¤½¤·¤Æ¡¢ËÀÌå¤òÒ»Æ³¤¹¤ë¤È¡¢¤½¤Îˆö¤òáá¤Ë¤·¤¿¡£

    He then nced at the corpse, and left.

    ¤½¤Îáá¡¢Çéˆó¾ÖËùÊô¤ÎÕß¤Ë¤è¤ê¡¢¥ß¥é¥ó¥À¤ÎËÀÌå¤ÏºÛÛE¤ò²Ð¤µ¤º„IÀí¤µ¤ì¤ë¡£

    Later on, a member of the intelligence bureau had dealt with Miranda¡¯s corpse, leaving no trace behind.

    µÛ¶¼¤ÎÒ¹¤Îéœ¤ÏÉî¤¯¡¢È«¤Æ¤Î³öÀ´ÊÂ¤òŸo¤«¤Ã¤¿ÊÂ¤Ë¤·¤ÆÔá¤êÈ¥¤ë¤Î¤À¡£

    The night of the capital is deep and dark, and all that happens stays buried in the dark.

    ??????????????????????????

    ¥®¥£¤Ï²»”³¤ËàÍ¤¤¡¢Á¢¤ÁÉÏ¤¬¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Guyughed fearlessly without fear, and stood up.

    ó@¤¯¤Ù¤­ˆó¸æ¤òÊÜ¤±¤Æ¡£

    He received an astonishing report.

    Ä§Íõ¥ê¥à¥ë¤Î„ÓÏò¤òÌ½¤é¤»¤ë¤Ù¤¯¥Ç¥£©`¥Î¤òËÍ¤êÞz¤ó¤À¤Î¤¬¡¢Ë¼¤ï¤ÌÐÎ¤ÇÒÛ¤ËÁ¢¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤À¡£

    Dino was sent to spy on Demon Lord Rimuru¡¯s movements, but he was unexpectedly useful.

    ¤â¤Î¤°¤µ¤Ê¥Ç¥£©`¥Î¤¬Õä¤·¤¯¡¢

    It was rare for the Lazy Dino,

    ¡¸¥À¥°¥ê¥å©`¥ë¤ÎËù¤ò×·¤¤³ö¤µ¤ì¤¿¤«¤é¡¢¥ê¥à¥ë¤ÎËù¤Ë¤ªÊÀÔ’¤Ë¤Ê¤ê¤¿¤¤¤ó¤À¤±¤É......

    ½B½é×´¡¢•ø¤¤¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤Ê¤¤£¿¡¹

    ¡°I got kicked out of Dagruel¡¯s ce, so I want to crash at Rimuru¡¯s ce...

    Can you help me write a letter of introduction?¡±

    ¤½¤ó¤ÊÊÂ¤òÑÔ¤Ã¤Æ¤ä¤Ã¤ÆÀ´¤¿¤Î¤Ë¤Ïó@¤¤¤¿¡£

    to actuallye over and say such a thing.

    µ¡¤±Õß¤Î¥Ç¥£©`¥Î¤¬×Ô·Ö¤Ç„Ó¤¯¤Ê¤É¡¢¤³¤³Ç§Êý°ÙÄêÀ´Ÿo¤«¤Ã¤¿ÊÂ¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    To think thatzy Dino would move by his own free will, this was something that hasn¡¯t happened for thousands of years.

    ÌìÊ¹¤È¤Î‘é¤¤¤Ç¤Ï¡¢ºÎ¶È¤«Ãæµ¹¤½¤¦¤Ê¥Ç¥£©`¥Î¤È¹²êL¤·¤¿ÊÂ¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢¤½¤ìÒÔÍâ¤Ç¤ÏÓ›‘›¤ËŸo¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£

    During the battle with the angels, there were several asions where he¡¯d team up with Dino against troublesome opponents, there were no other recollections aside from that.

    ¡¸ºÎ¤«¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤éˆó¸æ¤¹¤ë¤·¡¢¤¤¤¤¤À¤í£¿¡¹

    ¡°If there¡¯s something report about it, okay?¡±

    ñZ¤ìñZ¤ì¤·¤¤¤Î¤Ï¥Ç¥£©`¥Î¤é¤·¤¤¡£

    Being overly chummy with people is how Dino rolls.

    ×îŠ¤¿¤ë¥®¥£¤«¤é¤¹¤ì¤Ð¡¢„e¤Ë¥¹¥Ñ¥¤¤Ê¤É¤ò¤·¤ÆÙB¤¦±ØÒª¤âŸo¤¤¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢´Ë„I¤Ë¾Ó¤Ä¤«¤ì¤Æ¤âÃæµ¹¤½¤¦¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    For the strongest guy, he doesn¡¯t really particrly need any spies, but it¡¯s going to be annoying to have him live here.

    TN Note: Here referring to Guy¡¯s ce.

    ¥®¥£¤Ï¤È¤â¤«¤¯¡¢¥ô¥§¥ë¥¶©`¥É¤¬ÔS¤µ¤Ì¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    Putting aside Guy, Velzado will probably never agree.

    TN Note: Velzado is Veldora¡¯s frosty sister, in case anyone forgot.

    ÏÂÊÖ¤¹¤ì¤Ð¡¢¥Ç¥£©`¥Î¤òš¢¤·¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤¦¤«¤âÖª¤ì¤Ê¤¤¡£

    If handled poorly, Dino might even be killed.

    ¥ô¥§¥ë¥¶©`¥É¤¬ÕJ¤á¤¿Õß¤Ï¡¢Î´¤À¥ì¥ª¥óÒ»ÈË¤·¤«¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¤«¤é¡£

    The only one Velzado acknowledges is Leon alone.

    ¤»¤Ã¤«¤¯¤ÎÊÖñx¤ÎÒ»¤Ä¤òÊ§¤¦¤Î¤âÔ‘¤Þ¤é¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ç¡¢º†…g¤Ë½B½é×´¤ò•ø¤­ËÍ¤ê³ö¤·¤¿¤Î¤À¤¬......

    It¡¯s going to be unexciting to lose a precious pawn, so he chose to write a simple letter of introduction. but......

    ¤½¤Î¥Ç¥£©`¥Î¤«¤éˆó¸æ¤¬À´¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    There was a report from Dino.

    ™Ä§¹«( ¥Ç©`¥â¥ó¥í©`¥É) ¤òºÎÖù¤«ÅäÏÂ¤Ë¾¤¨¡¢µÛ¹úÜŠ·²¤½°ÙÍòÃû¤ò½Ôš¢¤·¤Ë¤·¤¿¡¢¤È¡£

    Several Demon lords has joined as his subordinate, and the imperial army consisting of almost a million soldiers massacred, he said.

    TN Note: Kanji says Demon duke.

    Ã÷¤é¤«¤Ë®³£¡£

    This was clearly abnormal.

    ÊÀ½ç¤Ï×Ô·Ö¤È¥ë¥É¥é¤ÎÖ§Åä¤òÙ€¤±¤¿±PÉÏ¤À¤ÈÕJ×R¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤¬¡¢¤½¤Î¥Ð¥é¥ó¥¹¤òÂÒ¤¹ÌØ®Õß(¥¤¥ì¥®¥å¥é©`)¤¬°kÉú¤·¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    The world has recognized himself and Rudra as the chess yers in this domination game, yet there was an irregr that disrupted this bnce.

    ÈËégß_¤Ï¥ë¥É¥é¤¬¡¢Ä§Îï¤Ï¥®¥£¤¬¡¢ËùÓÐ˜Ø¤òÓÐ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    Humans to Rudra, monsters to Guy, each with their own ownership.

    ¡°¸o·N¡±¤Ëév¤·¤Æ¤Ï¤ª»¥¤¤¤¬Ò»Ìå¤Å¤ÄÏà°ô¤È¤·¤Æ¤ª¤ê¡¢²Ð¤êÒ»Ìå¤Ç¤¢¤ë¥ô¥§¥ë¥É¥é¤òÈ¡¤êÞz¤à¤Î¤¬¥²©`¥à¤Îõ®õ­Î¶¤È¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    Each also had a single ¡°Dragon Kind¡± as a partner, with thest one Veldora as a free-for-all target to add some thrills into the game.

    ¥Ð¥é¥ó¥¹¥Ö¥ì¥¤¥«©`¤Ç¤¢¤ë¥ô¥§¥ë¥É¥éÒÔÍâ¤Ë°kÉú¤·¤¿¡¢ÌØ®Õß(¥¤¥ì¥®¥å¥é©`)¡£

    And yet another bnce breaker apart from Veldora has urred, an irregr.

    ¤½¤ÎËùÊô¤ÏÐÒ¤¤¤Ë¤â×Ô·Ö¤ÈÍ¬¤¸¡¢Ä§Íõ¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Fortunately its affiliation is the same as himself, a Demon Lord.

    ×îŠ¤ÎÒ»½Ç¤Ç¤¢¤ë×Ô·Ö¤È¥ß¥ê¥à¤Ë¾A¤­¡¢¾¿˜OÄÜÁ¦(¥¢¥ë¥Æ¥£¥á¥Ã¥È¥¹¥­¥ë)¡º±©Ê³Ö®Íõ( ¥Ù¥ë¥¼¥Ó¥å©`¥È)¡»¤òÓÐ¤¹¤ë¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦Ä§Íõ¡¢¥ê¥à¥ë¡£

    As the strongest after Mirim and himself, the Demon Lord with the ultimate skill ¡ºGluttonous King¡»Beelzebub, Rimuru.

    ºÎ¤È¤·¤Æ¤â×Ôê‡†Ó¤ËÈ¡¤êÞz¤ß¡¢ÊÖñx¤È¤¹¤ë±ØÒª¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    It must be incorporated into his side no matter the cost, there was a need for it to be his pawn.

    Óý¤Ä¤Î¤ò´ý¤Ä¤â¤ê¤Ç¤¤¤¿¤¬¡¢¤½¤Î±ØÒª¤ÏŸo¤¤¤«¤âÖª¤ì¤Ê¤¤¡£

    It appears the waiting time for it to grow is no longer nessesary.

    ¥ë¥É¥é¤Ë¢¤µ¤ì¤ë¤Ê¤é¤½¤ì¤Þ¤Ç¤È·ÅÖÃ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤¬¡¢ÊÂ‘B¤Ï¤½¤¦¸Ê¤¯¤ÏŸo¤¤¤è¤¦¤À¡£

    If Rudra destroyed it then it¡¯ll be left aside, but the situation wasn¡¯t so simple.

    …fÁ¦¤¹¤ë¤Ê¤éÁ¼¤·¡¢¤µ¤â¤Ê¤±¤ì¤Ð¡¢¢¤¹£¡

    If it cooperates then all is well. If not, Crush!

    Ò»¶È·ê¤Ã¤Æ¤ª¤¤¤¿·½¤¬Á¼¤µ¤½¤¦¤À¡¢¤½¤¦¿¼¤¨¡¢¥®¥£¤ÏÐÐ„Ó¤òé_Ê¼¤·¤¿¡£

    Meeting the other part once sounds like a good idea, so he thought, and guy began to take action.

    ¡¸¤¢¤é¡¢Óä¤·¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¹¤Í£¿¡¹

    ¡°Ara, doesn¡¯t that sound like fun?¡±

    ¤½¤¦†–¤¤’ì¤±¤ë¥ô¥§¥ë¥¶©`¥É¤Ëîh¤­¡¢

    He nodded and asked Velzado,

    ¡¸¤ªÇ°¤âÀ´¤ë¤«£¿¡¹

    ¡°You want toe too?¡±

    ¤È·µ¤·¤¿¡£

    he asked in return.

    ¥ô¥§¥ë¥¶©`¥É¤ÏÀä¤¿¤¯¹â¤ëÑý¤·¤¤Éîº£É«(¥Ö¥ë©`¥À¥¤¥¢¥â¥ó¥É)¤ÎÍ«¤ò¥®¥£¤ËÏò¤±¤Æ¡¢

    Velzado¡¯s sparkly chilling mysterious diamond blue eyes stared at Guy,

    ¡¸¤¨¤¨¡¢¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¹¤Í¡£¾Ã¤·¤Ö¤ê¤Ë¡±µÜ¡±¤Ë¤â»á¤Ã¤Æ¤ß¤¿¤¤¤Ç¤¹¤·¡¹

    ¡°Yes, indeed. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯vest met up with my ¡°Brother¡± ¡±.

    ¤ÈÀä¤¿¤¤Î¢Ð¦¤ò¸¡¤«¤Ù¤ë¡£

    A cold smile on her face.

    ¤½¤ì¤Ç›Q¤Þ¤ê¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    And so it¡¯s decided.

    ¶þÈË¤Ï½üËù¤Ë³ö’ì¤±¤ë¤è¤¦¤ÊšÝÝX¤µ¤Ç¡±°×šêŒm¡±¤òáá¤Ë¤·¡¢šêÑ©´µ¤­¤¹¤µ¤Ö˜Oº®¤ÎÊÀ½ç¤Ø¤ÈïwÏè¤¹¤ë¡£

    The two left the nearby ¡°Shirokori castle¡± behind with ease, and flew in thend of howling blizzards, and frigid cold.

    ±©Íþ¤¬½ñ¡¢Ä§Îï¤Î¹ú(¥Æ¥ó¥Ú¥¹¥È)¤òÄ¿Ö¸¤·ïw¤ÓÁ¢¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    The tyrant has taken flight, aiming for the country of monsters Tempest.

 Chapter 166 â€“ A Coup Dâ€™Ã©Tat In The Imperial Capital.

    Having received Yuuki¡¯s orders, Kagari had immediately jumped into action.

    On that very day, 300 of Yuuki¡¯s personal troops had gathered in a mansion in the Imperial Capital.

    A mansion was easy to prepare with the funds left over from the Freedom Association days, and with the Damrada¡¯s connections.

    The ones who gathered had absolute fealty towards Yuuki.

    It didn¡¯t work when it was unstable children, but when the summoned happened to be adults, they were unknowingly put under the ¡®Curse of Domination¡¯.

    Those summoned through the Unique Skill, ¡®Summoner¡¯ became, in effect, subordinates of Yuuki against their wills.

    Yuuki wasn¡¯t the only one doing this however. All the summoning done in this world had simr practices.

    On a side note, sometimes, there are those who try to summon Devils because they think they can put them under the fealty curse.

    Aside from humans, or Angels or Spirits with weak egos, Spirit Forms like Devils, who have strong egos, will often Resist the curse.

    There are such arrogant fools who delve into the forbidden summoning arts putting too much confidence in their skills.

    Yuuki¡¯s coup d¡¯¨¦tat has been in preparation for quite some time now, so the people gathered were vaguely aware of what was going on.

    A majority of them were ¡®Otherworlders¡¯ who had shown talent in the military.

    They had climbed up the ranks relying on their own power.

    Having no loyalty towards the Empire from the beginning, there were those among them who were excited at the prospect of a revolution.

    There were others who were mix-breeds created by mating strong individuals of different races repeatedly, and still others who were ve warriors that Yuuki had procured.

    In the Empire, might was right, so given the chance, even a ve could take hold of his freedom.

    The Monster ves gathered by Damrada were also present.

    Such a thing would be preposterous in the Western nations, but the Empire simply had a different set of values.

    For this reason, Yuuki had ordered the battle-oriented monsters that showed potential to be brought into the Empire.

    Breaking it down: 30 ¡®Otherworlders¡¯, 50 devils, 100 mix-breed warriors, 100 ve warriors.

    In the Mixed-Corps, they were the ones on the stronger side.

    With Otherworlders, Devils, and Officer-ss individuals, it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that they would be members of the Mixed Corps headquarters.

    Ascending the stairs from arge open lobby, they arrived at therge room built for conferences on the second floor.

    As all of them had sat down, Yuuki and Kagari, and finally Damrada entered the room.

    ¡°Hey, everyone.

    So today, I think we¡¯ll kill the Emperor.

    The enemy are 100 Royal Knights (TN: change; Emperors Personal Guards -> Royal Knights)

    Some of you have already fought with them in hopes of raising your ranks, so you know they¡¯re pretty strong.

    But we have 100,000 troops on our side, so it¡¯s a no brainer.

    I just got the report that the Mixed Corps have sessfully stationed themselves on the outskirts of the capital.

    We¡¯ll close off the 4 gates, and erect a force field to prevent escape.

    And when that¡¯s done, we¡¯ll be scorching the ce, and broil the Emperor.

    Easy right?

    So today, you can fight the Knights without holding back at all.

    They will likely have Legendary-tier gear on them, so capturing them alive is probably impossible.

    So don¡¯t worry and go kill them.

    Any questions?¡±

    Yuuki casually talked about killing the Emperor as if discussing the weather.

    The ones who gathered now had eyes full of ambition.

    Their hopes bing reality, they were ecstatic with being able to finally take action.

    It was now time.

    On the outskirts of the capital, ck Knight ude had secretly gathered the Mixed Corps troops.

    They were positioned there over the course of several days so that nothing would seem unnatural.

    Just moments ago, Yuuki received report through ¡®Telepathy¡¯ that all preparations wereplete.

    It was proceeding smoothly.

    ording to the n, the Mixed Corps would flow in after breaking through the 4 gates, and they would supervise from the mansion.

    The Empires strength was the 100 Royal Knights, and 2000 guardsmen.

    And around 20,000 from the Military Police Division?

    Though, the difference in power between the army and the police was veryrge.

    A difference simr to that of an adult and a child, they would only slightly slow them down.

    The real threat was, in fact, the Royal Knights and the 2000 guardsmen.

    The Mixed Corps would be pit against them while they watched the movements of the Knights. Then, they would target the ones who are isted, and slowly wean out their numbers.

    In other words, the Mixed Corps would serve as bait and rampage all over the city.

    The Royal Knights were a threat to Yuuki, so with luck, he could turn them into pawns using Overwrite.

    Their fealty to the Emperor would be then directed at him.

    For that reason too, they needed to be reeled in after biting into the bait.

    The troops Yuuki had gathered fell short in strengthpared to the Royal Knights.

    But by cornering them in greater numbers, and Yuuki stepping in from that point, he could increase his number of pawns without much effort.

    Like that, they would not only overwhelm the Empire with numbers, but also turn their forces against them.

    At that point, it would be check and mate.

    There were no reinforcementsing for them, and rather easily, victory would draw closer.

    ¡°A coup d¡¯¨¦tat, I see.

    It¡¯ll fail, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    As if pouring cold water on his head, denying Yuuki¡¯s ambitions, Damrada stated.

    He was a man who had a big role in building the Freedom Association and ¡®Cerberus¡¯, and had essentially be Yuuki¡¯s hands and feet.

    He could make calm judgements, and had a strong nose for money.

    Having unbelievable skill at determining the sess rate of things, this statement of his was not to be dismissed.

    ¡°What do you mean, Damrada?¡±

    ¡°Exactly what I said. Just now, they got Miranda.¡±

    He took off his ne as he spoke.

    It had a charm shaped like a three headed dragon on it, but one of the heads were broken.

    It was a charm that all three Bosses possessed, a Magic Item that allowed them to confirm each others¡¯ survival.

    ¡°The fact that this piece got broken, means that Miranda was killed.

    Which implies that the whole n was leaked to the Emperor.

    And now that failure is all but confirmed, going through with this n is in suicide.¡±

    Damrada exined calmly.

    He had spoken in his usual tone, but Yuuki sensed something fundamentally different about it.

    Damrada¡¯s words stirred doubt into the hearts of those who had gathered.

    Their faces that were brimming with confidence and excitement, now showed anxious expressions.

    Yuuki looked at them with an unsatisfied expression and,

    ¡°Then we can just attack before they¡¯re ready right?¡±

    He spat out.

    If their n was leaked just recently, they had the upper hand in acting first.

    It would be out of order, but they would have to kill the Emperor first.

    And if push came to shove, Yuuki would go personally.

    As if denying Yuuki¡¯s countermeasures,

    ¡°It¡¯s toote. You¡¯re severely underestimating the Information Bureau, Yuuki-sama.

    Your n is too na?ve.

    This is not a children¡¯s game.¡±

    Damrada replied, casting a cold gaze at Yuuki.

    ¡°Bastard, you dare show Yuuki-sama such disrespect!¡±

    Infuriated, Kagari thrust a hand towards Damrada¡¯s neck.

    But Damrada gently gripped her wrist, and, manipting the flow of power, directed the force back into her wrist.

    The force converged into a singr point, and the bones in Kagari¡¯s wrist easily broke.

    ¡°Gu!¡±

    Kagari groaned, and took some distance from Damrada, rubbing her wrist.

    Yuuki narrowed his eyes in confusion.

    Damrada was certainly a master of martial arts, and his offensive strength was high.

    But, Kagari was an ex-Demon Lord, and wasn¡¯t someone so meager so as normal humans could pose a challenge.

    As far as Yuuki was concerned, it was impossible for Damrada to win against Kagari.

    ¡°Damrada, are you betraying me?¡±

    Yuuki asked quietly.

    Depending on this answer, Damrada needed to be killed then and there.

    ¡°Betray? You say strange things.

    I have already been cooperating and have sworn loyalty to you to a certain extent.

    But I only did this temporarily.

    That would be that case yes?

    There¡¯s a saying, ¡®The rich have many friends¡¯. (TN: Originally, ¡®The end of money brings the end of the rtionship¡¯.)

    In my case, I was being useful to the Emperor by being useful to you.¡±

    Damrada¡¯s cold voice echoed.

    The tension in the room was thick, and no one raised a word.

    Damrada was looking down on Yuuki¡¯s friends in the army who stank of greed.

    But that Damrada had brilliantly gave the fearsome Kagari a run for her money.

    Their impression of him changed drastically.

    ¡°I see......

    You were nning to use me from the beginning......¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t deny that. It¡¯s something like a specialty of mine.¡±

    Yuuki now understood everything.

    Whether is was the establishment of the Freedom Association, or ¡®Cerberus¡¯, everything went ording to the Empire¡¯s ns.

    The organization known as ¡®Cerberus¡¯ was, originally, a base created with people that Damrada had gathered.

    It worked as an Intelligence Division in the Western Nations.

    It collected secrets, and sorted them by usefulness.

    It dealt mainly with Nobles to get a hold of their weaknesses.

    When the Empire decided to take over the West, these secrets would be power. Power enough to fell countries solely through ckmail.

    Damrada who was entrusted with carrying all this out, had set his sights on Yuuki.

    Damrada would stand out too much as himself.

    Yuuki thus acted as a beacon that attracted all the attention.

    In other words, Yuuki had been used when he wanted to do the using.

    A tiny me of anger was born in Yuuki¡¯s heart.

    It was a me called humiliation.

    ¡°So you¡¯re the Empires dog.

    Good job on deceiving me.

    But to reveal it all by yourself right here, wasn¡¯t it a bit premature?¡±

    ¡°Exactly, I¡¯m going to end you here and now, Damrada!!¡±

    Kagari agreed with Yuuki.

    And sheunched towards Damrada, still in rage.

    Being an ex-Demon Lord, her speed surpassed that which humans could follow. Damrada was supposed to have no way of reacting.

    ¡°Too slow.¡±

    Easily deflecting both sets of Kagari¡¯s sharp Demonic wed hands thrust towards him, Damrada closed their distance in a natural movement.

    He didn¡¯t let down his guard just because he had broken her wrist earlier, and attacked mercilessly.

    For monsters, a fracture could be healed in moments.

    One had to have that mindset, or else they wouldn¡¯t survive long in this world.

    Having gotten close enough, he applied his hands softly to the center of Kagari¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Spiral Pration Break!!¡± (TN: ¡°Rasen shint¨­ yabu!!¡±)

    He released the power umted in his hands into the enemy.

    It was a Secret Technique that destroyed the enemy¡¯s body with its explosive prative power.

    Damrada¡¯s body glowed thinly, as if emitting a concentrated battle-spirit.

    ¡°Gufu!¡±

    Kagari fell into a crouch, vomiting blood.

    Her legscked the strength to even stand.

    Being a ¡®Drifting Spirit¡¯, Demon Lord Kazaream didn¡¯t have the power to maintain a spiritual body. It was impossible as he wasn¡¯t a Spirit Form.

    Which is why, he relied on a body of flesh.

    Topensate, he transformed the body on the Elven female he possessed simr to that of a Demon, and trained it to be peerless in strength.

    Yet, she was disabled by a single hit from Damrada.

    ¡°I-impossible! A mere human can¡¯t possibly-!!¡±

    Kagari cried out while spitting out the blood overflowing from her mouth.

    A Demon Lord being surpassed by a human should not be done.

    Kagari red at Damrada with such thoughts.

    ¡°Fu, you should think more before you act,dy. This is why you lost against Demon Lord Leon.

    And also......

    You, being a yet unawakened Demon Lord, can¡¯t even hope to beat me.

    Even that old man called Hakurou was much stronger.

    I wanted to go all out on the old man, but unfortunately, I missed my chance.

    Compared to that, you,dy...... aren¡¯t worthy of my full strength.

    Sure, demons are unbelievably strong, but humans aren¡¯t as stupid as you think.

    There are of course fools who rely only of their Skills, but with the right training, one can endlessly get stronger.

    Like me.¡±

    Saying so, he looked away from her.

    ¡®Otherworlders¡¯ could be killed by snapping their necks just like anyone else.

    Having uneventfully killed quite a number of them, Yuuki was admittedly one of the strong.

    Damrada possessed a Unique Skill that hid his presence and muffled his movements, specialized in assassination, it was called ¡®Killer¡¯.

    Being dedicated to killing, it was an almost invincible Skill.

    He was an aberrant who liked killing too much, and with help from Yuuki¡¯s Skill, had returned to a calmer, normal state of mind...... but Damrada could easily revert back.

    ¡°See, relying on Skills too much will leave you vulnerable at critical moments.

    If you don¡¯t train your body more, you guys are all useless.¡±

    The gathered ones, who never faced ridicule from any trainer, were being spoken to as if they were utter weaklings, and couldn¡¯t help but get angry.

    All of them reddened, and directed their murderous intent at Damrada.

    Damrada felt no responsibility for the feelings of those he had betrayed.

    Even if he had been a boss they looked up to as if worshiping.

    If it was by order of the Emperor, he could even kill his own blood rtives.

    Kagurazaka Yuuki was, for Damrada, a fine master.

    He had a na?ve childlike though process, but also had a cold-blooded outlook.

    He had good ability to analyze, which Damrada was fond of.

    He was different from the ex-Demon Lord crouching on the floor.

    For that very reason!

    Royals Knights No.2: Damrada wanted to finish him with his own hands.

    That was Damrada¡¯s final act of loyalty towards Yuuki.

 Chapter 167 â€“ The segregation point of the era

    Sorry for thete release, things kinda happened, it¡¯s been depressing. Putting that aside, enjoy ??

    p.s. from now on I¡¯ll be putting a % next to any chapter I¡¯m working on, so instead of Lion san¡¯s progress bar you can use that as reference.

    167Ô’ •r´ú¤Î·Öáªµã

    The segregation point of the era

    µÛ¶¼½ü½¼¤ÎÁÖµÀ¤ËÇ±¤à¤è¤¦¤Ë¡¢10ÍòÃû¤Ëß_¤¹¤ëÕßß_¤¬¼¯½Y¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    On the roads within the forest at the outskirts of the imperial capital, 100,000 individuals have gathered.

    ¤½¤ì¤À¤±¤ÎÈËÊý¤¬¼¯¤Þ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤Ë¡¢¤½¤ÎÒ»Ž¡¤ÏË®¤ò´ò¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ê¾²¤±¤µ¤Ë°ü¤Þ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    Despite the number of people gathered, there was an overwhelming silence in the area.

    Ò»±ø×ä¤ËÖÁ¤ë¤Þ¤Ç¡¢ó@¤¯³Ì¡¢åb¶È¤¬¸ß¤¤ÊÂ¤òÔ^Ã÷¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    This is proof that each and every soldier here is very well trained.

    ü\òTÊ¿Çä(¥Ö¥é¥Ã¥¯¥Ê¥¤¥È)¥¯¥í©`¥É¤Ï¥æ¥¦¥­¤Ø¡±ÄîÔ’¡±¤Ë¤Æ×´›r¤ò»¤¨¤ë¤È¡¢¾²¤«¤Ë¤½¤Îˆö¤«¤éÒ»ÈËëx¤ì¤¿¡£

    In order to ry the situation to Yuuki via ¡°telepathy¡±, the ck Knight ude has silently left the area alone.

    »ì³ÉÜŠ‡â¤Î¸±Ë¾Áî¤Ë¤Ï¡¢¥æ¥¦¥­¤ØßB½j¤òÐÐ¤¦¤ÈÑÔ¤Ã¤Æ’i¤±¤ÆÀ´¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£¤½¤Îžé¡¢¥¯¥í©`¥É¤¬Ò»ÈË¤Ç„Ó¤¤¤Æ¤âÕl¤â¹Ö¤·¤àÊÂ¤ÏŸo¤¤¡£

    The vicemander of the mixed corps, he had came here in order to contact Yuuki. That¡¯s why, nobody thought ude taking action alone was strange.

    ¥¯¥í©`¥É¤Ï¥æ¥¦¥­¤ÎÄÜÁ¦¡±ŠZÐÄÕÆ(¥ª©`¥Ð©`¥é¥¤¥È)¡±¤Ë¤è¤ê¡¢Ò»¶È¤Ï¥ì¥ª¥ó¤Ø¤ÎÖÒÕ\¤ò•ø¤­“Q¤¨¤é¤ì¤¿¡£¤·¤«¤·¡¢¥¯¥í¥¨¤Ë¤è¤ê¬FÔÚ¤ÏÔªÍ¨¤ê¤ËÖÎ°K¤µ¤ì¤¿Éí¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Due to Yuuki¡¯s ¡°Overwrite¡± ability, at one point ude had his allegiance to Leon overwritten. However, thanks to Chloe currently ude is restored back to normal.

    ¤À¤¬¡¢Ò»¶ÈÐÄ¤òŠZ¤ï¤ì¤ÆÒÔ½µ¡¢¥¯¥í©`¥É¤Ï³£¤Ë×Ô·Ö¤ÎÐÄ¤È¤¤¤¦¤â¤Î¤Ë¤Ä¤¤¤Æ˜¤ß¤ò³Ö¤Ä¤è¤¦¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    But, after having his heart taken once, ude has always been troubled about something in his mind.

    TN Note:... the mental heart I guess?

    ÐÄ¤È¤ÏºÎ¤«£¿

    What is the heart?

    ¹û¤¿¤·¤Æ¡¢º†…g¤ËÄÜÁ¦¤Ê¤É¤ÇËûÈË¤Ë•ø¤­“Q¤¨¤é¤ì¤ë¤â¤Î¤Ê¤Î¤«£¿

    As expected, can the heart really be overwritten simply with the use of abilities?

    ¤½¤·¤Æ¡¢¤½¤Î¤è¤¦¤ÊÊÂ¤òÔS¤·¤Æ¤âÁ¼¤¤¤Î¤«£¿

    And, can such a thing really be permitted?

    ¥ì¥ª¥ó¤Ï‚¥´ó¤ÊÄÐ¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢Ó×ÉÙ¤Îí•¤è¤êÃæµ¹¤òÒŠ¤ÆÙB¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£¥¯¥í©`¥É¤ÎÖª¤ëÏÞ¤ê×îŠ¤ÎÄÐ¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢³ç’…¤¹¤ëã¿¤ì¤ÎÈËÎï¤Ç¤â¤¢¤ë¡£

    Leon is a great man, whom he has taken care of since his youth. He was the strongest man ude had even known; he was his target of worship and longing.

    ¤½¤ó¤Ê¥ì¥ª¥ó¤ò¡¢Ò»Ë²¤È¤ÏÑÔ¤¨ÑYÇÐ¤ëÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿ÊÂŒg¤Ï¡¢¥¯¥í©`¥É¤Ë¤È¤Ã¤ÆÔS¤·¤¬¤¿¤¤›Aµã¤È¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    And towards that Leon, even thought he only betrayed him for an instant, to ude that was was an unforgivable stain.

    ¤·¤«¤·¡¢¬F×´¤Ï¥æ¥¦¥­¤Ø¤ÎÖÒÕ\¤òÑÝ¤¸¾A¤±¤ë±ØÒª¤¬¤¢¤ë¡£ÒÉ¤ï¤ì¤Æ¡¢ÉÏ•ø¤­¤µ¤ì¤¿ÐÄ¤¬Ôª¤Ë‘ø¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ëÊÂ¤¬¤Ð¤ì¤ë¤Î¤Ï²»Î¶¤¤¤«¤é¤À¡£

    However, at this current situation he must continue to act loyal to Yuuki. If he starts to suspects and the fact his heart has been restored has leaked out things are going to take a turn for the worse.

    ¥¯¥í¥¨¤ËÖÎ°K¤òÊÜ¤±¤ÆÒÔ½µ¡¢ÐÄ¤òå‘¤¨¤ëÊÂ¤ËÈ«Á¦¤ò¾¡¤¯¤·¤Æ¤Ï¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢å‘¤¨¤é¤ì¤ë¤â¤Î¤Ê¤Î¤«¤É¤¦¤«¤Ï×ÔÐÅ¤¬Ÿo¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£

    After receiving treatment from Chloe, he has been training his heart with all he has, but he doesn¡¯t have any confidence in his training.

    ´Î¤³¤½¤ÏÄÍ¤¨¤Æ¤ß¤»¤è¤¦¤ÈÊÄ¤¦¤â¤Î¤Î¡¢´_Œg¤Ë³É¹¦¤¹¤ë¤«¤É¤¦¤«¤Ï²»Ã÷¡£¿Ö¤é¤¯¤Ï¡¢ÔÙ¤ÓÐÄ¤òÉÏ•ø¤­¤µ¤ì¤ë´_ÂÊ¤Î·½¤¬¸ß¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    Although he sworn to endure the effects next time, it¡¯s uncertain whether it would seed. He feared the chances of having his heart overwritten again seemed higher.

    ¤À¤«¤é¤³¤½¡¢É÷ÖØ¤Ë¡£

    Therefore, he must be careful.

    ¥æ¥¦¥­¤ËÒÉ¤ï¤ì¤ëÊÂ¤¬Ÿo¤¤¤è¤¦¤Ë¡¢¼šÐÄ¤Î×¢Òâ¤ò’B¤¤ÐÐ„Ó¤·¤ÆÀ´¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    In order not to arouse Yuuki¡¯s suspicion, he must pay close attention to his own actions.

    ¼¯‡â¤«¤éëx¤ì¡¢Ò»Ï¢¤Ä¤¯¡£

    Leaving the group, he took a breather.

    ¤½¤Î¥¯¥í©`¥É¤Ë¡¢šÝÅä¤â¤Ê¤¯Ò»ÈË¤ÎÈËÎï¤¬Éù¤ò¤«¤±¤¿¡£

    That ude had been called out by a voice without a presence.

    ¡¸ßB½j¤Ï½K¤ï¤Ã¤¿£¿¡¹

    ¡°Have you finished contacting?¡±

    ÄÚÐÄó@¤­¤Ï¤·¤¿¤â¤Î¤Î¡¢Éù¤«¤éÏàÊÖ¤ÎÕýÌå¤ËšÝ¸¶¤­¡¢¼{µÃ¤¹¤ë¡£

    At first he was shocked within, but after identifying the owner of the voice he understood.

    ¥¯¥í¥¨?¥ª¥Ù©`¥ë

    Chloe?O¡¯bell

    ü\É«¤ËãyÉ«¤ò»ì¤¼¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ê²»Ë¼×h¤ÊÉ«¤ÎóŠ¤ò³Ö¤Ä¡¢ÃÀÉÙÅ®¡£

    She was a Bishoujo with mysterious silvery ck hair.

    ¤½¤ÎÍâÒŠ¤«¤é¤ÏÏëÏñ¤â¤Ä¤«¤Ê¤¤¡¢¿Ö¤ë¤Ù¤­ŒgÁ¦¤ò³Ö¤Ä´æÔÚ¡£

    It would be hard to imagine from her appearance alone, but she was an existence with horrifying capabilities.

    ¥æ¥¦¥­¤¬Ò»Ä¿¤ª¤¯¡¢¤³¤ÎÊÀ¤Ç¡±×îŠ¡±¤È¤âÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤ëÉÙÅ®¤Ê¤Î¤À¡£

    With a single nce, Yuuki had imed her to be the world¡¯s ¡°strongest¡±.

    ¡¸¥¯¥í¥¨µî¡¢¤«¡£†–î}¤Ê¤¤¡£¥æ¥¦¥­¤Ë¤ÏßB½j¤·¤¿¡£

    ¤·¤«¤·¥ä¥Ä¤Ï¡¢±¾µ±¤Ë¥¯©`¥Ç¥¿©`¤òÆð¤³¤¹šÝ¤Ê¤Î¤«£¿

    Óà¤ê¥á¥ê¥Ã¥È¤¬¶à¤¤¤è¤¦¤Ë¤Ï¸Ð¤¸¤é¤ì¤Ì¤¬......¡¹

    ¡°It¡¯s Chloe-dono huh. There are no problems, I was able to contact Yuuki.

    But does that guy really intend to initiate a Coup d¡¯etat?

    It doesn¡¯t feel like there¡¯re that many merits in doing so......¡±

    ¡¸¤¦¤ó¡£¤½¤¦¤À¤Í¡£

    ±Ë¤¬ºÎ¤ò¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤«¤ÏÀí½â³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¤·¡¢¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤âŸoñj¤À¤ÈË¼¤¦¡¹

    ¡°Un. That¡¯s true.

    I can¡¯t ever seem to understand what¡¯s he thinking, it¡¯s probably useless thinking about it.¡±

    ¡¸¥¯¥í¥¨µî¤âºÎ¤«îm¤Þ¤ì¤¿¤Î¤«£¿¡¹

    ¡°Did he asked Chloe-dono for something too?¡±

    ¡¸¤¦¤ó¡£Ë½¤Ï±£ê“¤Ê¤ó¤À¤Ã¤Æ¡£Íò¤¬Ò»¤Ë‚ä¤¨¤Æ¤Î¡¹

    ¡°Un. I seem to be his insurance. Just in case something happens.¡±

    ¡¸¤½¤ì¤Ï¤½¤Î¡¢Èý¤Ä¤ÎÃüÁî¤òÊ¹ÓÃ¤·¤¿ÊÂ¤Ë¤Ï¤Ê¤é¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤«£¿¡¹

    ¡°Is this rted to the 3mand chances issue?¡±

    ¥¯¥í©`¥É¤¬¼æ¤Í¤Æ¤è¤êÒÉ†–¤ËË¼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤¬¡¢¥¯¥í¥¨¤ò¿`¤ëÈý¤Ä¤ÎÃüÁî(¤Í¤¬¤¤)¤Î¹ ® ¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    ude was wondering whether Chloe fell under the category of being bound to the threemands (wishes).

    ¥¯¥í¥¨¤Ï½Y˜‹¥æ¥¦¥­¤Îîm¤ß¤´¤È¤òÒý¤­ÊÜ¤±¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢¤½¤ì¤ÏÃüÁî(¤Í¤¬¤¤)¤Ë¤¢¤¿¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤«£¿

    Was the reason Chloe smoothly following Yuuki¡¯s orders due to the wishes?

    ³£¡©¤½¤¦ÒÉ†–¤ËË¼¤¦¥¯¥í©`¥É¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    ude often pondered.

    ¤Ê¤Î¤ÇÒÉ†–¤ò¿Ú¤Ë¤·¤¿¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢

    When he finally asked,

    ¡¸¤¦¤ó¡£Ë½¤¬ÐÄ¤Îµ×¤«¤é¾Ü·ñ¤·¤¿¤¤¤ÈË¼¤ï¤Ê¤¤ÏÞ¤ê¡¢ÃüÁî(¤Í¤¬¤¤)¤Ë¤Ï¤Ê¤é¤Ê¤¤¤ß¤¿¤¤¡£

    ×î³õ¤ÎÃüÁî(¤Í¤¬¤¤)¤Ç¡¢±Ë(¥æ¥¦¥­)¤Ë”³Œ¤·¤Ê¤¤¤è¤¦¤ËÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤«¤é¡¢ÓàÓ‹¤Ë¤Í¡¹

    ¡°Un. As long as I don¡¯t reject it from the bottom of my heart, it wouldn¡¯t be considered a wish.

    So Yuuki¡¯s first instruction of not bearing hostility towards him was excessive.¡±

    ¤È¡¢Ñ}ëj¤½¤¦¤Ê¿àÐ¦¤ò¸¡¤«¤Ù¤Æ¥¯¥í¥¨¤¬´ð¤¨¤ë¡£

    Chloe answered with a wry smile, feelingplicated.

    ¤½¤ì¤ÏÓùÈËºÃ¤·¤¬ß^¤®¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤Ï£¿ ¤È¤ÏË¼¤¦¤â¤Î¤Î¡¢¤³¤ì¤Ð¤«¤ê¤Ï¥¯¥í©`¥É¤Ë¤Ï¤É¤¦¤¹¤ëÊÂ¤â³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¡£

    Isn¡¯t she a little too kind? So ude thought, but this is the one thing he couldn¡¯t say out loud no matter what.

    ×Ô·Ö¤Ë¤·¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ë¡¢•r¤ÎŽ†¤­‘ø¤·¤Ë¤è¤ë¡±Ö§Åä…â¡±¤Î½â³ý¤òÔ‡¤ß¤ì¤ÐÁ¼¤¤¤Î¤Ë¤ÈË¼¤¦¤â¤Î¤Î¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ï²»¿ÉÄÜ¤À¤ÈÑÔ¤¦¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    From his perspective, since she tried helping him nullifying the ¡°Dominance curse¡± by rewinding time, this was something he couldn¡¯t possibly say.

    ¥¯¥í¥¨³Ì¤ÎÄÜÁ¦Õß¤¬³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¤ÈÑÔ¤¦¤Î¤À¤«¤é¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ï²»¿ÉÄÜ¤Ê¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¤ÈÀí½â¤¹¤ë¥¯¥í©`¥É¡£

    Since someone of Chloe¡¯s caliber couldn¡¯t manage to do so, no matter how much ude tries it would be impossible for ude to understand.

    ÐÄ¤òÖ§Åä¤µ¤ì¤ë¡¢¤½¤ÎÊÂ¤ËÏÓ™¸Ð¤ò³Ö¤Ä¤¬¡¢¥¯¥í¥¨¤Ï×ÔÎÒ¤ò³Ö¤Ä¤À¤±¥Þ¥·¤Ê¤Î¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    Feeling a sense of disgust towards having his heart Dominated, Chloe¡¯s probably thinking did he really retain his ego.

    ¡¸¤Ç¤Ï¥¯¥í¥¨µî¤Ï¥¯©`¥Ç¥¿©`¤Ë¤Ï²Î¼Ó¤·¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¤Ê£¿¡¹

    ¡°Is Chloe dono not partaking in the Coup d¡¯etat?¡±

    ¡¸¤¨¤¨¡£µÛ¶¼Üž¸²¤¬Ä¿µÄ¤Ç¤ÏŸo¤¤¤è¤¦¤À¤·¡¢ÃñÐ\¤Ø¤Î±»º¦¤Ï³ö¤µ¤Ê¤¤¤è¤¦¤Ë¸±Ö¸Áî¤Ë¤Ï»ÑÔ¤·¤¿¡£

    Ë½¤Ï¤³¤Î¤Þ¤Þéœ¤Ë¼Š¤ì¤Þ¤¹¡£

    ¥¯¥í©`¥É¤µ¤ó¤Ï¥Á¥ã¥ó¥¹¤À¤ÈË¼¤¦¤è£¿¡¹

    ¡°Yeah. Causing an upheaval in the imperial capital doesn¡¯t seem to be the purpose, so the vicemanded has intruded that civilian causalities are lowered to a minimum.

    I¡¯ll just take this chance and blend into the darkness.

    ¡°Does ude san think of this as a chance?

    ¡¸¨D¨D¥Á¥ã¥ó¥¹£¿¡¹

    ¡°¨D¨DChance?¡±

    ¡¸¤¦¤ó¡£¥ì¥ª¥ó¤ªÐÖ¤Á¤ã¤ó¤ÎËù¤Ø‘ø¤ë¤Î¤Ï¡¢½ñ¤¬½~ºÃ¤Î™C»á(¥Á¥ã¥ó¥¹)¤À¤ÈË¼¤¦¡¹

    ¡°Un. To return to Big brother Leon¡¯s side, I believe this is a great chance.

    ³É¤ë³Ì¡¢¤È¥¯¥í©`¥É¤ÏÀí½â¤¹¤ë¡£

    ¡°I see, ude understood.¡±

    ¤³¤Î™C¤Ë\¤¸¤Æ¡¢‘éËÀ¤òÑÝ³ö¤¹¤ë¤Î¤Ï´_¤«¤ËÁ¼¤¤™C»á¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    but taking advantage of this opportunity, this was a good opportunity to fake death in the midst of battle.

    ¤³¤Î»ìÂÒ×´›r¤Ê¤é¡¢¥æ¥¦¥­¤â²¿ÏÂÒ»ÈË¤¬Ïû¤¨¤Æ¤âÉî¤¯Õ{–Ë¤¹¤ëÓàÔ£¤ÏŸo¤¤¡£

    Under these chaotic circumstances, Yuuki wouldn¡¯t have the leisure to investigate a single subordinate too deeply.

    »ìÂÒ¤¬ÖÎ¤Þ¤ê¡¢¥¯¥í©`¥É¤ÎËÀ¤¬‚Î×°¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤ÈšÝ¸¶¤¤¤Æ¤â¡¢¼È¤Ë¥¯¥í©`¥É¤Ï¥ì¥ª¥ó¤ÎÏÂ¤Ø¤ÈÍÑ³ö¤ò½K¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦´ç·¨¤À¡£

    After the chaos subsided, even once he realized ude¡¯s death was faked, by then he would have returned to Leon¡¯s side.

    ¡¸ÁË½â¤À¡£ÖúÑÔÓÐëy¤¦¡£¥ï¥·¤Ï¤³¤Î¤Þ¤Þ¥ì¥ª¥ó˜”¤ÎÏÂ¤Ø¤ÈëxÍÑ¤·¤Þ¤¹¡¹

    ¡°Understood. Thank you for the advice. I shall use this method to return to Leon¡¯s Side.¡±

    ¤½¤¦ÑÔ¤¦¤Ê¤ê¡¢·ÖÉíÐg¡±Ó°òTÊ¿¡±¤òŒgÐÐ¤¹¤ë¥¯¥í©`¥É¡£

    Saying so, ude used the clone jutsu ¡°Shadow Knight¡±

    ¹Ï¶þ¤Ä¤ÎÍâÒŠ¤ò³Ö¤Ä¡¢‚Î×°·ÖÉí¡£¤½¤ì¤¬¡¢¡±Ó°òTÊ¿¡±¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    A fake clone with an identical appearance, this is the ¡°Shadow Knight¡±.

    ÄÜÁ¦¤Ï30%³Ì¶È¤Ç¡¢12•rég»î„Ó¤ò¾@¾A¿ÉÄÜ¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£Òâ×R¤Ë¿Ž¤¬¤ê(¥ê¥ó¥¯)¤¬¤¢¤ë¤Î¤Ç¡¢Õ™ˆó»î„ÓÏò¤­¤ÎÄÜÁ¦¤Ê¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢¤³¤ÎˆöÃæ¤Ç¤Ï¶¡¶ÈÁ¼¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£

    It¡¯s strength is about 30% of the original, and could continuously remain active for 12 hours. Since the consciousness is linked, it¡¯s also great ability for spy activates, it¡¯s perfect for this situation.

    ¡°Ó°òTÊ¿¡±¤¬¼¯‡â¤Ë‘ø¤ë¤Î¤ò´_ÕJ¤·¡¢¥¯¥í©`¥É¤Ï¥¯¥í¥¨¤ËÒ»Àñ¤¹¤ë¡£

    After confirming the ¡°Shadow Knight¡± has returned to the group, ude had bowed to Chloe.

    ¤½¤·¤Æ¡¢¥ì¥ª¥ó¤ÎÏÂ¤ËÏò¤±¡¢ËÙ¤ä¤«¤ËÒÆ„Ó¤òé_Ê¼¤·¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    Then, he began moving towards Leon immediately.

    ¤½¤ÎÊÂ¤¬ü\òTÊ¿Çä(¥Ö¥é¥Ã¥¯¥Ê¥¤¥È)¥¯¥í©`¥É¤ÎÃü¤ò¾È¤¦ÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢±¾ÈË¤¬¤½¤ÎÊÂ¤òÖª¤ë¤Î¤Ï¤â¤¦ÉÙ¤·áá¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤«¤é¤ÎÊÂ¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    This incident had actually in turn saved ck Knight ude¡¯s life, but the person in question doesn¡¯t know about this untilter on.

    ¥¯¥í¥¨¤â¥¯¥í©`¥É¤¬È¥¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤òÒŠ½ì¤±¤ë¤È¡¢´æÔÚ¤òÄ¨Ïû¤·¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ë×Ë¤òÏû¤·¤¿¡£

    Following up after ude has disappeared, Chloe¡¯s presence has vanished without a trace.

    ±ËÅ®¤Ë¤Ï¥æ¥¦¥­¤Ëîm¤Þ¤ì¤¿ÒÀîm¤¬¤¢¤ê¡¢¤½¤ì¤ò¾Ü·ñ¤¹¤ëÊÂ¤Ê¤¯Òý¤­ÊÜ¤±¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    She has received a request from Yuuki, unable to refuse she could only ept.

    ¤À¤«¤é‘éˆö¤È¤Ê¤ëµÛ¶¼¤òëx¤ì¤ëÊÂ¤â¤Ê¤¯¡¢µÛ¶¼¤Îéœ¤Ø¤È‘ø¤Ã¤ÆÐÐ¤Ã¤¿¡£

    But rather than leaving the battlefield that is the Imperial capital, she blended into its darkness.

    ¤½¤·¤Æ¡¢¡±¼tÉ¤Î»Çå¡±¤Èºô¤Ð¤ì¤ëÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¡¢²Ò„¡¤ÎÄ»¤¬é_¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    And so, the curtains of the tragedy that will soon be called the ¡°Crimson Lotus Purge¡± has raised.

    ??????????????????????????

    ¤½¤â¤½¤â¡£

    To begin with.

    ¡°×ÆŸá¸o¡±¥ô¥§¥ë¥°¥ê¥ó¥É¤Ë¤È¤Ã¤Æ¡¢¥®¥£¤È¥ë¥É¥é¤Î¥²©`¥à¤Ë¤Ê¤ÉÅdÎ¶¤ÏŸo¤¤¤Î¤À¡£

    The ¡°Scorching Dragon¡± Velgurindo had no interest in the game between Guy and Rudra.

    Ö±½Ó‘é¤¤¡¢¤É¤Á¤é¤¬ÉÏ¤«¤ò›Q¤á¤ì¤ÐÁ¼¤¤¡¢¤½¤¦¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    Just fight head on and decides who reigns at the top, she thought.

    ¤â¤Ã¤È¤â¡¢ÕýÖ±¤Ê¸ÐÏë¤òÊö¤Ù¤ë¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢¥ë¥É¥é¤È×Ô·Ö¤Î¥³¥ó¥Ó¤¬¥®¥£¤ÈŠ—¨D¨D¡±°×šê¸o¡±¥ô¥§¥ë¥¶©`¥É¨D¨D¤Î¥³¥ó¥Ó¤Ë„Ù¤Ä¤Î¤Ïëy¤·¤¤¤È¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    However, if she must give her honest opinion, it would be considerably difficult for Rudra and herself to best the duo of Guy and her sister¨D¨D ¡°White Ice Dragon¡± Velzado.

    ¥®¥£¤Ï¼Š¤ì¤âŸo¤¯×îŠ¤ÎÄ§Íõ¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢Š—¤Ïégß`¤¤¤Ê¤¯×Ô·Ö¤ÈÏàÐÔ¤¬Á¼¤¯¤Ê¤¤¡£

    Guy¡¯s the strongest Demon Lord without a doubt, and her sister¡¯spatibility with herself isn¡¯t any good.

    Š—¤È¥ô¥§¥ë¥°¥ê¥ó¥É¤¬‘é¤¨¤Ð¡¢ÏÂÊÖ¤ò¤¹¤ì¤ÐŒÏûœç¡¢Á¼¤¯¤Æ¹²µ¹¤ì¡£

    If sister and Velgurindo fought in battle, worse case scenario they would end in mutual defeat, both annihted.

    ÉÏÊÖ¤¯ÐÐ¤¯¿ÉÄÜÐÔ¤ÏµÍ¤¤¡£¤È¤¤¤¦¤«¡¢½ÔŸo¤À¡£

    The possibility of things going well is very low. Or rather, 0% even.

    Ÿá¤Èšê¤È¤¤¤¦Ïà·´¤¹¤ëÐÔÙ|¡£ÑÔ¤¤“Q¤¨¤ì¤Ð¡¢¼ÓËÙ¤ÈœpËÙ¤È¤Ê¤ë¡£

    Heat and frost have contradicting natures. In a word, eleration and deceleration.

    ‘é¤¨¤Ð¡¢¤É¤Á¤é¤«¤¬Éú¤­²Ð¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦ÊÂ¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡¢¤É¤Á¤é¤â¤¬µ¹¤ì¤ë¡£¤Ä¤Þ¤ê¡¢IÕß¹²¤ËÏû¤¨¤ë¤«¡¢‘éêL²»ÄÜ¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤«¡¢¤½¤Î¤É¤Á¤é¤«¤Ê¤Î¤À¡£

    If they battled, rather than one of them surviving in the end, they would both fall. In other words, either they¡¯d both be destroyed, or they¡¯re both unable to battle, one of only two results.

    ×Ô·Ö¤ÈŠ—¤¬»¥½Ç¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢„ÙØ“¤Ï¥®¥£¤È¥ë¥É¥é¤Ç›Q×Å¤È¤Ê¤ë¡£

    If her sister and her are evenly matched, the deciding factor lies between Guy and Rudra¡¯s battle.

    ¤½¤¦¤Ê¤ë¤È¡¢Ž×¤é¾¿˜OÄÜÁ¦¤ò³Ö¤Ä¤È¤ÏÑÔ¤¨¡¢ÈËég¤Ç¤¢¤ë¥ë¥É¥é¤¬²»Àû¤Ê¤Î¤À¡£

    If that¡¯s the case, regardless of the amount of ultimate abilities possessed, Rudra who¡¯s a human will always have the disadvantage.

    ¤À¤«¤é¤³¤½¡¢±¾Òô¤Ç¤ÏÖ±½Ó‘éêL¤òÍû¤ß¤Ä¤Ä¤â¡¢”¡±±¤¬âºñ¤Ê¤Î¤Ç±PÉÏ¤Î¥²©`¥à¤Ë¤Æ›Q×Å¤ò¸¶¤±¤ëÊÂ¤òÁË³Ð¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    That¡¯s why, even thought she seriously wants a head on confrontation, she understood that will only lead to a high chance of defeat on this game board.

    £¨¤¢¤¢¡¢Ãæµ¹³ô¤¤£©

    (Ah, this is so annoying)

    ¤½¤ì¤¬±¾Òô¡£

    That was her true feelings.

    ²ß¤òÅª¤¹¤ëÊÂ¤¬ÏÓ¤¤¤Ê¥ô¥§¥ë¥°¥ê¥ó¥É¤Ï¡¢ºÎ°ÙÄê¤â¤«¤±¤ÆœÊ‚ä¤¹¤ë¤È¤¤¤¦¿@ÃÜ¤ÊÐÐ„Ó¤¬¿àÊÖ¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    For Velgurindo who hated strategizing, borate strategizing and preparing for hundreds of years was something she¡¯s bad at.

    ¤À¤«¤éÈ«¤Æ¤ò¥ë¥É¥é¤ËÈÎ¤»¤Æ¡¢×Ô·Ö¤Ï¤¿¤À¾¤¦¤Î¤ß¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    That¡¯s why she left it all to Rudra, and she¡¯d simply follow orders.

    ¤À¤¬¡¢¤½¤ì¤ÇÃæ°×¤¤¹Q¤â¤Ê¤¯¡¢ºÃ¤­¤Ë±©¤ì¤ëÊÂ¤â³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¬F×´¤Ë²»œº¤ò³Ö¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    However, this was hardly interesting, she was dissatisfied with her current situation of being unable to rampage as she pleased.

    ¤½¤ó¤ÊÖÐ¡¢ºÃ¤­„ÙÊÖ¤Ë±©¤ì¤ëµÜ¨D¨D¡±±©ïL¸o¡±¥ô¥§¥ë¥É¥é¨D¨D¤òÁw¤Þ¤·¤¯Ë¼¤¤¡¢¤è¤ê¥¹¥È¥ì¥¹¤òÁï¤á¤ëÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¡£

    Meanwhile, she was envious of her trouble-loving brother¨D¨D¡°Storm Dragon¡± Veldora¨D¨Dwhich has only helped her umte more stress.

    £¨±¾µ±¤Ë¤¢¤Î×Ó¤ÏºÃ¤­„ÙÊÖ¤·¤Æ......¤Ç¤â¡¢½ñ»Ø¤ÏÓèÏë¤Èß`¤Ã¤Æ³ö¤Æ¤³¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤ß¤¿¤¤¤Í£©

    (That child really likes to act as he pleases......but this time, unexpectedly he didn¡¯t appear)

    ÏÈÈÕ¡¢¥¯¥ê¥·¥å¥Ê¤«¤éˆó¸æ¤òÊÜ¤±¤¿»ÊµÛ¥ë¥É¥é¤¬ÑÔ¤¦¤Ë¤Ï¡¢µÛ¹úÜŠ·²¤½100Íò¤¬È«œç¤·¤¿¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    The other day, Emperor Rudra had received a report from Kirshna, informing him of theplete annihtion of the Imperial Army¡¯s forces of almost 1,000,000.

    ¤½¤ì¤Ï„e¤Ë¤É¤¦¤Ç¤âÁ¼¤¤¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢¤½¤ÎÔ­Òò¤È¤·¤Æ¥ô¥§¥ë¥É¥é¤¬évÓë¤·¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦¤Î¤¬²»Ë¼×h¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    That really isn¡¯t anything significant in itself, but what¡¯s extraordinary was that the reason had nothing to do with Veldora.

    ¥ô¥§¥ë¥°¥ê¥ó¥É¤ÎÓèÏë¤Ç¤Ï¡¢¤ª¼À¤êºÃ¤­¤ÎµÜ¤¬±©¤ì¤ë™C»á¤òÌÓ¤¹¤È¤Ï¤È¤Æ¤âË¼¤¨¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤À¡£

    ording to Velgurindo¡¯s initial predictions, she would have never imagined that her festively violent brother would miss out on this opportunity.

    Ä§Íõ¥ê¥à¥ë¤Ë…fÁ¦¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤ÈÂ„¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤¬¡¢ÑÔ¤¤¤Ê¤ê¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤è¤¦¤ÊÐÔ¸ñ¤Ç¤ÏŸo¤¤¡£

    Althought she heard he was cooperating with Demon Lord Rimuru, her brother isn¡¯t the listening type.

    ¤À¤È¤¹¤ë¤È¡¢µÜ(¥ô¥§¥ë¥É¥é)¤òÑÔ¤¤¤Ê¤ê¤Ë³öÀ´¤ë¤À¤±¤ÎºÎ¤«¤ò¡¢Ä§Íõ¥ê¥à¥ë¤ÏÓÃÒâ³öÀ´¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦ÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤«£¿

    Assuming that, there was something that would have made her brother Veldoracent, and Demon Lord Rimuru was able to prepare such a thing?

    TN Note: Probably a pile of manga?

    ¤½¤ó¤ÊÊÂ¤ò¿¼¤¨¡¢¥ô¥§¥ë¥É¥é¤ò¼{µÃ¤µ¤»¤¿ºÎ¤«¤Ë¤Ä¤¤¤ÆÏëÏñ¤·¤Æ¤ß¤ë¡£

    Thinking from that perspective, she tried imagining something that would persuade Veldora.

    ¤À¤¬¡¢ºÎ¤âË¼¤¤¤Ä¤«¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£

    But, nothing came up.

    £¨¤Ä¤Þ¤é¤Ê¤¤¤ï¡£½ñ¶È¡¢Ö±½ÓÂ„¤­³ö¤·¤¿·½¤¬Á¼¤¤¤«¤âÖª¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤ï¤Í£©

    (This is bullshit. This time, I¡¯ll probably just ask him directly)

    ½Y¾Ö¡¢¿¼¤¨¤ëÊÂ¤ò·Å—‰¤·¤¿¡£

    In the end, she gave up thinking about it.

    ¤½¤ó¤Ê•r¡¢¥ô¥§¥ë¥°¥ê¥ó¥É¤ËÒ»¤Ä¤ÎÒÀîm¤¬À´¤¿¡£

    At that time, Velgurindo had received a request.

    »ÊµÛ¥ë¥É¥é¤¬¡¢

    Emperor Rudra,

    ¡¸¥ô¥§¥ë¥°¥ê¥ó¥É¡¢¤ªÇ°¤âÍËÇü¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦£¿

    ¾Ã¡©¤Ë±©¤ì¤Æ¤ß¤ë¤«£¿¡¹

    ¡°Velgurindo, you¡¯re probably really bored by now too right?

    Want to go all out for the first time since forever?¡±

    ¤È¡¢†–¤¦¤Æ¤­¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    He asked.

    ¶þ¤Ä·µÊÂ¤ÇÒý¤­ÊÜ¤±¤¿¡£

    She jumped at the offer immediately.

    ŒÏó¤Ï¡¢ÓÞ¤«¤Ë¤â»ÊµÛ¤ËÅÑ¤¯µÛ¹ú¤Î½«±ø¡£

    Her targets, the foolish militants in the empire who dare rebel against the Emperor.

    »ÊµÛ¤ËŒ¤·¡¢¥¯©`¥Ç¥¿©`¤ò»­²ß¤·¤¿ÓÞ¤«Õßß_¤À¡£

    The emperor¡¯s target would be the foolish mastermind behind the coup d¡¯etat.

    ¤½¤·¤Æ¡¢Ä§Íõ¥ê¥à¥ë¡£

    And then, Demon Lord Rimuru.

    µÛ¹úÜŠ¤ò‰²œç¤»¤·¤á¤¿¡¢ÐÂ²Î¤ÎÄ§Íõ¡£

    The one who razed the imperial army, the new Demon Lord.

    ŠÕß¤¬“B¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ëÉÏ¤ËµÜ(¥ô¥§¥ë¥É¥é)¤Þ¤Ç¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¤«¤é¡¢¤µ¤¾¤«¤·ÊÖ¤´¤¿¤¨¤¬¤¢¤ê¤½¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Banding together with strong individuals as well as her brother Veldora, she would most likely be met with resistance.

    ¡¸¤¨¤¨¡¢¤¤¤¤¤ï¤Í¡£

    ÙF·½¤ÎÊÖñx¤Î”³Ó‘¤Á¤È¤¤¤¦¤Ä¤â¤ê¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤±¤É¡¢Ä§Íõ¥ê¥à¥ë¤ò¢¤·¤ËÐÐ¤¯¤Ä¤¤¤Ç¤ËÆ¬¸¶¤±¤Þ¤·¤ç¤¦¡¹

    ¡°Yeah, alright then.

    Even though I don¡¯t intend on taking revenge for your pawns, I¡¯ll just think of this as cleaning up and getting rid of Demon Lord Rimuru while I¡¯m at it.¡±

    ¼ç‘T¤é¤·¤È¤·¤ÆÓÞÕß¹²¤òÑª¼À¤ê¤ËÉÏ¤²¡¢¤½¤Î„Ý¤¤¤Î¤Þ¤Þ¥ê¥à¥ë¤È¤¤¤¦Ãû¤ÎÐÂ²Î¤ÎÄ§Íõ¤ò¢¤¹¡£

    She¡¯ll just turn the fools into a bloodbath for warm-up, and then crush the neer Demon Lord Rimuru while she¡¯s on a roll.

    ×Ô·Ö¤¬³ö¤Æ±©¤ì¤¿áá¤Ë¡¢»ÊµÛ¥ë¥É¥é¤¬µØ¾ù¤·¤¹¤ì¤ÐÁ¼¤¤¡£

    After her rampage, she¡¯ll pave the way for Emperor Rudra.

    ×î³õ¤«¤é¤½¤¦¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ì¤Ð¡¢Ÿoñj¤Ê“pºÄ¤ò·À¤²¤¿¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢¤·¤«¤·¤½¤ì¤Ç¤Ï½«±ø¤ÎÙ|¤ÎÏòÉÏ¤Ë¤Ï¿Ž¤¬¤é¤Ê¤¤¡£

    If she did so from the beginning, there wouldn¡¯t be any pointless waste, but then the quality of soldiers wouldn¡¯t increase.

    ³öÀ´¤ë¤À¤±½UòY¤ò·e¤Þ¤»¤Æ¡¢½üÐlòTÊ¿(¥í¥¤¥ä¥ë¥Ê¥¤¥È)¥¯¥é¥¹¤ÎŠÕß¤òÓý¤Æ¤Í¤Ð¡¢½ñ»Ø¤Î¤è¤¦¤ËõåÜ\¤µ¤ì¤Æ½K¤ï¤ê¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤À¤±¤Ê¤Î¤À¤«¤é¡£

    Allowing them to gain as much experience as possible, procuring holy Knight ss individuals, in order to insure such a one-sided trampling never happens again.

    TN Note: Kanji says guard knight, and katakana says royal knight.

    Ä§Íõ¥®¥£?¥¯¥ê¥à¥¾¥ó¤òÏàÊÖ¤Ë¤¹¤ë¤Ë¤Ï¡¢Èõ±ø¤¬ºÎ°ÙÍò¤¤¤¿Ëù¤ÇÒâÎ¶¤¬Ÿo¤¤¤Î¤À¡£

    If Demon Lord Guy?Crimson is the foe, there¡¯s no point having millions of weak soldiers.

    ¤À¤¬¡¢¤»¤Ã¤«¤¯¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦Òâ‡í¤ÇËÍ¤ê³ö¤·¤¿ÜŠ‡â¤Ï¡¢Óý¤Äég¤â¤Ê¤¯Ø×¤êÈ¡¤é¤ì¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¤«¤éÃæ°×¤¯¤Ê¤¤¡£

    But, the army he sent out with so much effort, only to have them reaped was unpleasant.

    Ç°»Ø¤Î¥ô¥§¥ë¥É¥é¤Ëœç¤Ü¤µ¤ì¤¿•r¤Î·½¤¬¥Þ¥·¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Even the time when Veldora annihted them was better than this.

    ºÎ¹Ê¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢Ç°»Ø¤ÏÉú¤­²Ð¤Ã¤¿ÊýÃû¤¬¡¢ßM»¯¤Ë³É¹¦¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¤«¤é¡£

    That¡¯s because a number of those who returned alive managed to evolve.

    ºÞ¤ß¤È¿Ö²À¤È½~Íû¤È¡£

    Resentment, fear and despair.

    ¤·¤«¤·¡¢¤½¤ÎÖÐ¤ÇÏ£Íû¤òÊ§¤ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿Õß¤Î¤ß¤¬¡¢ÈË¤È¤¤¤¦š£¤òÆÆ¤ê¤½¤ÎÏÈ¤Ø¤Èµ½ß_³öÀ´¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    However, those who haven¡¯t lost hope will be able to break out of their shell and advance toward that step.

    ¤½¤ì¤Ê¤Î¤Ë¡¢½ñ»Ø¤Ï×´›r¤¬®¤Ê¤ê¡¢Éú´æÕß¤Ï½ÔŸo¤À¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Even so, the situation this time is different, there wasn¡¯t a single survivor.

    ˆó¸æ¤ò¤·¤ÆÀ´¤¿¥¯¥ê¥·¥å¥Ê¤â¡¢¤½¤ìÒÔ½µßB½j¤¬Í¾½~¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    Even Krishna who gave the report, contact with him was cut shortly after.

    ½~Íû¤òÎ¶¤ï¤¤¡¢¤³¤ÎÊÀ¤Î×îŠ¤ÎÁ¦¤ÎÒ»µ©¤Ë´¥¤ì¤ÆÉú´æ¤·¤Æ¤³¤½¡¢ÈË¤ÏßM»¯¤Î¿ÉÄÜÐÔ¤òÃØ¤á¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    After having a taste of despair, anding in contact with one of the world¡¯s strongest existence, humans would gain the possibility to evolve.

    ¤À¤ÈÑÔ¤¦¤Î¤Ë¡¢½ñ»Ø¤Ï±¾µ±¤ËŸoñjËÀ¤Ë¤À¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤À¡£

    In other words, they really died a pointless death this time.

    ¥¯¥ê¥·¥å¥Ê¤À¤±¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡¢Ëû¤ËÇ±¤êÞz¤Þ¤»¤Æ¤¤¤¿ÊýÃû¤Î½üÐlòTÊ¿(¥í¥¤¥ä¥ë¥Ê¥¤¥È)¤¹¤é¡¢È«†TÏûÏ¢¤ò½~¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    Other than Krishna, there were also a number of Royal Knights who were mixed in, contact with all of them were lost.

    ¥«¥ê¥®¥å¥ê¥ª¤Î¤è¤¦¤ËÒŠËù¤Î¤¢¤ëÕß¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢˜OÏÞ×´‘B¤ËÖÁ¤Ã¤¿•r¡¢ÉñÔ’¼‰(¥´¥Ã¥º)Îä¾ß¤òÊ¹¤¤¤³¤Ê¤·Éú´æ¤â¿ÉÄÜ¤À¤í¤¦¤ÈÓèÏë¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤Ë¡£

    If it¡¯s someone like Krishna, when pushed to the limit, he thought they would have used Myth ss equipment, and survived.

    TN Note: Even though ¥´¥Ã¥º is simply myth, the kanji ÉñÔ’¼‰ is separated into myth (ÉñÔ’) and ss (¼‰). Hence why I always TLed it as myth ss rather than simply myth etc.

    ÆÚ´ýÍâ¤ì¤âÁ¼¤¤Ëù¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    So even if things were a letdown it would still be fine.

    Ò»ÈË¤ÎßM»¯Õß¤â³ö¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿½ñ»Ø¤ÎßhÕ÷¤Ï¡¢ÍêÈ«¤Ê¤ëÊ§”¡¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    Not a single person evolved in this expedition, it was aplete failure.

    ¤À¤«¤é¤³¤½¡¢Ä§Íõ¥ê¥à¥ë¤Ë¤Ä¤¤¤Æ¡¢¥ë¥É¥é¤ËºÎ¤é¤«¤ÎË¼»ó¤¬¤¢¤ë¤è¤¦¤À¡£

    That¡¯s why, in regards to Demon Lord Rimuru, Rudra had some spections.

    Á¦¤òÓ‹¤ëÒâÎ¶¤âÞz¤á¤ÆËÍ¤ê³ö¤·¤¿°ÙÍò¤Î½«±ø¤¬È«œç¤·¡¢Éú´æÕß¤¬¾Ó¤Ê¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦ˆó¸æ¤¬¤Ê¤µ¤ì¤¿•r¡¢¥ë¥É¥é¤ÏÒ»Ë²½ñáá¤ÎÕ¹é_¤Ë¤Ä¤¤¤ÆÃÔ¤¤¤òÒŠ¤»¤¿¡£

    When his forces of a million sent out after calcting their strength waspletely wiped out, and when the report of no survivors came, Rudra became hesitant future developments in an instant.

    ¥ô¥§¥ë¥°¥ê¥ó¥É¤¬³õ¤á¤ÆÒŠ¤ë¡¢»ÊµÛ¥ë¥É¥é¤ÎÃÔ¤Ã¤¿×Ë¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    For the first time, Velgurindo had saw doubt in Emperor Rudra¡¯s figure.

    ¤¹¤°¤Ë¥ë¥É¥é¤Ï¿¼¤¨¤òÀp¤á¡¢

    Rudra immediately began collecting his thoughts.

    ¡¸ÏÈ¤Ë¥ë¥ß¥Ê¥¹¤òÊ¼Ä©¤·¤è¤¦¤ÈË¼¤¦¡£

    Ä§ÍõÍ¬Ê¿¤Î¿Ž¤¬¤ê¤¬Ï£±¡¤Ê½ñ¡¢Ê¼Ä©¤·¤Æ¤ª¤¯·½¤¬Á¼¤µ¤½¤¦¤À¡£

    ¥ë¥ß¥Ê¥¹¤¬¾¿˜OÄÜÁ¦¤ËÄ¿Ò™¤á¤¿ÒÔÉÏ¡¢Ãæµ¹¤À¤¬¢¤·¤Æ¤ª¤«¤Í¤Ð¤Ê¤ë¤Þ¤¤¡£

    ¥ë¥ß¥Ê¥¹¤ò¾È¤¦žé¤Ë¥®¥£¤¬¥ô¥§¥ë¥¶©`¥É¤ò„Ó¤«¤¹¤È¤âË¼¤¨¤Ê¤¤¤·¡¢ÏÈ¤ËÆä·½¤òîm¤á¤ë¤«£¿¡¹

    ¡°I think we should think of disposing Ruminas first.

    Withmunications between Demon Lords currently sparse, now is a good time.

    If Ruminas¡¯s ultimate ability awakens any further, she will be a hassle to destroy.

    I don¡¯t think Guy would mobilize Velzado just to save Ruminas, can I leave this to you?¡±

    ·½á˜¤òÊö¤Ù¤¿¡£

    He described his ns.

    ¥ô¥§¥ë¥°¥ê¥ó¥É¤âÖ±¤°¤ËÀí½â¤òÊ¾¤·¡¢¼{µÃ¤Î±íÇé¤ò¸¡¤«¤Ù¤ë¡£

    Velgurindo immediately showed she understood, with a convinced look on her face.

    éL¤­¸¶¤­ºÏ¤¤¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢¤ª»¥¤¤¤Î¿¼¤¨¤Ï¤¹¤°¤Ë»¤ï¤ë¤Î¤À¡£

    Since they¡¯ve been interacting for such a long time, they could more or less grasp each other¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡¸¤È¤¤¤¦¤È¡¢¥¯©`¥Ç¥¿©`¤òÆð¤³¤·¤¿Õß¤òÊ¼Ä©¤·¤Æ¤«¤é¡¢¥ë¥ß¥Ê¥¹¤òš¢¤»¤Ð¤¤¤¤¤Î¤Í£¿¡¹

    ¡°So, after I deal with those guys initiating a coup it¡¯s fine if I kill Ruminas right?¡±

    ¡¸¤¢¤¢¡¢½ñ¥°¥é¥Ç¥£¥à¤¬Ïò¤«¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    ïw¿Õ´¬¤Ë¤ÏÜžÒÆÄ§·¨ê‡¤âÔOÖÃ¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤«¤é¡¢ºÏÁ÷¤·¤Æ¤¯¤ì¡¹

    ¡°Ah, Gradim is currently headed there.

    Since there¡¯s a transfer magic formation installed on the airship, go join him.¡±

    ¡¸¤¢¤é£¿ ¥ë¥ß¥Ê¥¹¤òš¢¤·¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤Æ¤â¤¤¤¤¤Î£¿

    ¤Æ¤Ã¤­¤êÉú¤±²¶¤ê¤Ë¤·¤í¤ÈÑÔ¤ï¤ì¤ë¤â¤Î¤À¤ÈË¼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤±¤É£¿¡¹

    ¡°Ara? So is it ok if I killed Ruminas?

    I¡¯d thought you¡¯d definitely want her alive though?¡±

    ¡¸¤Õ¤Õ¤Õ¡£¡±»ê¤Î¾š³É¥·¥¹¥Æ¥à¡±¤ÏÁ¼¤¯³öÀ´¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤«¤é¤Ê¡£

    ÈËég¤òå‘¤¨¤ë¤Î¤Ë‘éÕù¤Ë¤è¤ëŒg‘é¤Î¤ß¤ÇÓý¤Æ¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤¬¡¢Ã{Íþ¤òÓë¤¨ðBÖ³¤¹¤ë¤È¤ÏË¼¤¤¤Ä¤«¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£

    ¤À¤¬¡¢Â}òTÊ¿¤ÎÓý³É·½·¨¤ÏÌØÊâ¤À¤«¤é¡¢¤¢¤ÎµØ¤òÒÖ¤¨¤é¤ì¤ì¤Ð†–î}¤Ê¤¤¡¹

    ¡°Fufufu. That¡¯s because the ¡°Soul refining system¡± has been developed well.

    Using actual war experience as a way to train humans, but I¡¯d never thought of using threats to cultivate.

    However, since the procuring method holy knights is unique, as long as we control that ce then there¡¯s no problem.¡±

    ¡¸ÁË½â¡£Éú¤­²Ð¤ê¤ËðBÖ³¤ò¾A¤±¤µ¤»¤ë¤Ä¤â¤ê¤Ê¤Î¤Í¡£

    ¤·¤«¤·¡¢ÉÏÊÖ¤¯ëL¤ì¤¿¤â¤Î¤À¤ï¤Í¡£¤Þ¤µ¤«Éñ¶¼¤ËëL¤ì×¡¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤¿¤È¤Ï¤Í¡¹

    ¡°Understood. So we let her live to continue cultivating more.

    However, she really hid herself well. Who would have thought she would live in seclusion in the divine capital.

    ¡¸´_¤«¤Ë¡¢¤Ê¡£

    ¤ªêŽ¤Ç°kÒŠ¤Ë•rég¤¬’ì¤«¤Ã¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤è¡£

    ¿Õég‚Î×°¤·¤Æ„¿Õég¤Ë¾Ó³Ç¤òÒÆ¤·¤¿¤â¤Î¤ÈË¼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    ¤½¤ì¤â¤³¤ì¤â¡¢¤ªÇ°¤ÎµÜ(¥ô¥§¥ë¥É¥é)¤¬¥ë¥ß¥Ê¥¹¤ÎÒ¹ËNÞ±Œm(¥Ê¥¤¥È?¥í©`¥º)¤òÆÆ‰²¤·¤Æ¾¯½ä¤µ¤»¤Æ¤·¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤¬Ô­Òò¤À¡£

    Ð°Ä§¤Ð¤«¤ê¤·¤Æ¤¯¤ì¤ë¤Ê¡¢¥ä¥Ä¤Ï¡£

    ±¾µ±¤Ë¼É¡©¤·¤¤¡¹

    ¡°Indeed.

    Thanks to that it took a long time to discover her.

    I thought she would have moved into subspace and lived in a false space.

    Well it¡¯s probably because your brother (Veldora) previously destroyed Luminas¡¯s Night?Rose Castle, causing her to stay vignt.

    That guy¡¯s always been quite a thorn to me.

    He¡¯s seriously annoying.

    ¡¸¤¦¤Õ¤Õ¤Õ¤Õ¡£¤¸¤ã¤¢¡¢½ñ¶È»á¤Ã¤¿¤é¡¢Ë½¤¬¤ªÊËÖÃ¤­¤·¤Æ¤ª¤¯¤ï¡¹

    ¡°Ufufufu. Then, if I run into him this time, I¡¯ll give him a good punishment.¡±

    Ð¦¤Ã¤Æ³ö¤ÆÐÐ¤³¤¦¤È¤¹¤ë¥ô¥§¥ë¥°¥ê¥ó¥É¤Ë¡¢

    Towards Velgurindo as she was heading outughing,

    ¡¸¤½¤¦¤½¤¦¡¢ÑÔ¤¤Íü¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    Óà¤òÑYÇÐ¤Ã¤¿ñRÂ¹¹²¤Ïš¢¤µ¤º¤Ë¿à¤·¤á¤ë¤À¤±¤Ë¤·¤Æ¤ª¤¤¤Æ¤¯¤ì¡£

    ÌìÊ¹¤ò½µÅR¤µ¤»¤¿•r¡¢ÌìÊ¹¤ÎÊÜ¤±Ãó¤È¤·¤ÆÀûÓÃ¤·¤è¤¦¤ÈË¼¤¦¡£

    ÌìÊ¹¤â¾«ÉñÉúÃüÌå¤À¤¬¡¢ÊÜÈâ¤·¤¿·½¤¬ÒÛÁ¢¤Ä¤«¤âÖª¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤·¤Ê¡¹

    ¡°Ah right, I forgot to mention this.

    There¡¯s no need to kill off the idiotic rebels, just torture them.

    When the angels descend, I was thinking about using them as vessels.

    Even though angels are spiritual life forms, it might help if they reincarnate with flesh.¡±

    ¡¸¤¢¤¢¡¢³É¤ë³Ì¡£¥®¥£¤¬™Ä§¤òÊÜÈâ¤µ¤»¤ÆÊ¹ÒÛ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤òÕæËÆ¤ë¤Î¤Í£¿

    ÉÏÊÖ¤¯ÐÐ¤¯¤ÈÁ¼¤¤¤ï¤Í¡£

    ¤Þ¤¢¡¢Éú¤«¤µ¤ºš¢¤µ¤º¡¢ÌÓ¤²³ö¤»¤Ê¤¤¤è¤¦¤Ë¤·¤Æ·ÅÖÃ¤·¤Æ¤ª¤­¤Þ¤·¤ç¤¦¡¹

    ¡°Ah, I see. So you¡¯re imitating Guy allowing his demons to reincarnate then putting them to work?

    It¡¯d be great if it works.

    Well, Neither letting them live nor die, we¡¯ll just leave them there unable to escape.

    ¡¸ÈÎ¤»¤ë¡¹

    ¡°Leave it to me¡±

    Ð°™¤ÊÆó¤ß¤ò¸æ¤²¤ë¡£

    After being told that evil plot.

    ¥ô¥§¥ë¥°¥ê¥ó¥É¤ÏšÝÝX¤Ëîh¤­¡¢Íâ¤ÎÊÀ½ç¤Ø¤È³ö¤ÆÐÐ¤Ã¤¿¡£

    she nodded cheerfully as she walked towards the outside world.

    ¤½¤·¤Æ¡¢Êý°ÙÄê¤Ö¤ê¤Ë¼º¤ÎÈ«Á¦¤ò½â·Å¤¹¤ëÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¡£

    After, after hundreds of years for she once again unleashes her full power.

    ??????????????????????????

    ¥æ¥¦¥­¤È¥À¥à¥é¥À¤Ï¡¢¼¤¤·¤¯È­¤ò½»²î¤µ¤»¡¢‘éêL¤òÐÐ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    Yuuki and Damurada are currently in a heated fist fight.

    ¥À¥à¥é¥À¤òÓ‘¤È¤¦¤È¤¹¤ë¥æ¥¦¥­¤Î²¿ÏÂß_¤òÖÆ¤·¡¢×ÔÉí¤Ç‘é¤¦¤ÈÐûÑÔ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    When Damrada was suppressing Yuuki¡¯s subordinates, Yuuki dered he¡¯d fight him himself.

    ÀíÓÉ¤ÏŽ×¤Ä¤«¤¢¤ë¡£

    There are several reasons for this.

    ÏÈ¤º¡¢¥À¥à¥é¥À¤ÎŠ¤µ¤¬®³£¤À¤ÈšÝ¸¶¤¤¤¿¤«¤é¡£

    Firstly, he noticed Damrada¡¯s abnormal strength.

    ¥æ¥Ë©`¥¯¥¹¥­¥ë¡º°µš¢Õß¡»¤ËÄ¿Ò™¤á¤Æ¤¤¤¿¥¢¥ê¥ª¥¹¤Ï¡¢¥æ¥¦¥­¤Î²¿ÏÂ¤ÎÖÐ¤Ç¤â¸ñ¶Î¤ËŠ¤¤¡£

    Arios who had awakened his unique skill ¡ºassassin¡»was rather powerful amongst Yuuki¡¯s subordinates.

    TN Note: there is someone called Arios I think...not sure how that works though...

    ÜŠ‡âÄÚ¤Ç¤ÎÐòÁÐŠŠZ‘é¤Ç¤ÏÏàÊÖ¤òš¢¤¹ÊÂ¤¬³öÀ´¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ç¡¢¤½¤ÎÁ¦¤ò·â¤¸¤Æ‘é¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£¹Ê¤Ë¡¢½üÐl¤Ë¤Ê¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤È¤¤¤¦¤À¤±¤ÎÔ’¤Ç¡¢ŒgÁ¦¤À¤±¤Ê¤éÉÏÎ»¤ËÎ»ÖÃ¤¹¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Since he wasn¡¯t allowed to kill his opponent within the corp¡¯s ranking battles, thus this skill was sealed.

    Therefore, even thought he wasn¡¯t a vanguard, in terms of ability alone he was someone at the higher echelons.

    ºÎÃû¤«½üÐlòTÊ¿(¥í¥¤¥ä¥ë¥Ê¥¤¥È)¤Ë¤â²¿ÏÂ¤òÇ±Èë¤µ¤»¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢¤½¤ÎÕßß_¤è¤ê¸ñÉÏ¤ÎŒgÁ¦Õß¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    In fact even whenpared with the Royal Knights that had blended in with the subordinates, he was even above then.

    ¤½¤ì¤òÒ»“Ä¤Çš¢¤¹¤È¤Ï¡¢¥À¥à¥é¥À¤òÎê¤ë¤Î¤ÏÎ£ê“¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    To be able to kill someone with a single strike, if Damrada makes light of it things will get dangerous.

    ¤â¤¦Ò»¤Ä¤ÎÀíÓÉ¡£

    Another reason.

    ÄÜÁ¦¤Ëîm¤é¤º¡¢ÈâÌå¤òå‘¤¨¤í¤È¤¤¤¦¥À¥à¥é¥À¤ÎÑÔÈ~¡¢¤³¤ì¤ËÒý¤Ã¤«¤«¤ê¤òÒ™¤¨¤¿¡£

    Not to be over-reliant on his abilities, and to train his own body, he wanted to understand these waords.

    ¤³¤ÎÑÔÈ~¤Ï¡¢Ã÷¤é¤«¤ËÖÒ¸æ¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£¤À¤¬¡¢¥À¥à¥é¥À¤Ï´Ë·½¤òš¢¤¹šÝ¤Ç¤­¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    These words are certainly advices. However, killing intent directed here from Damrada can clearly be felt.

    š¢¤¹¤Ê¤é¡¢ÖÒ¸æ¤Ê¤ÉÓë¤¨¤º¤Ëš¢¤ë¡¢¥À¥à¥é¥À¤Ï¤½¤¦¤¤¤¦ÄÐ¤À¡£

    If he¡¯s going to kill, he¡¯ll kill without giving any advice, this is the kind of man Damrada was.

    ¤½¤ÎÃ¬¶Ü¤¬šÝ¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    This paradox is worrying.

    ¤À¤«¤é¤³¤½¡¢¥À¥à¥é¥À¤Ê¤ê¤ÎË¼¤¤¤ò¸Ð¤¸È¡¤ê¡¢×Ô·Ö¤¬ÏàÊÖ¤ò¤·¤è¤¦¤È¤¤¤¦šÝ¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    That¡¯s why, in order to feel Damrada¡¯s thoughts, he himself wanted to be his foe.

    ¤½¤¦¡¢¤â¤·¤«¤¹¤ë¤È¥À¥à¥é¥À¤Ï......

    Yes, Damrada could possibly be.

    ¶þÈË¤ÎÈ­¤¬½»²î¤¹¤ë¡£

    Their two fists crossed paths.

    ºÎ¶È¤«ÀR¤ê·µ¤µ¤ì¤¿Ç²¤êÈ¡¤ê¡£

    They¡¯ve exchanged blows several times.

    ÈË¤Î„Ó¤­¤Î¹ ® ¤ò³¬¤¨ÐÐ¤ï¤ì¤Æ¤Ï¤¤¤ë¤¬¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ï¼sÊø½MÊÖ¤òÒŠ¤ë¤«¤Î¤è¤¦¤Ë¡¢Ï´¾š¤µ¤ì¤¿Îä¼¼¤Îê³ê¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Carried out with superhuman moves, it looked as if each kumite move was choreographed, like a polished exchanging of martial arts.

    ÜP³ù¤Ê¤¯î†Ãæ¤Î¼±Ëù¤ò¾Ñ¤Ã¤Æ·Å¤¿¤ì¤ëÑYÈ­¤ò¡¢ÊÖ¤ÎÆ½¤ÇÊÜ¤±Á÷¤·¤Ä¤Ä¡¢¤½¤Î¤Þ¤ÞÊÖµ¶¤ò·Å¤Ä¥æ¥¦¥­¡£

    with an unchanging face Yuuki warded off the hidden fist aimed for his vitals, he parried with his palms, and retaliated with a hand chop.

    ¤½¤ÎÊÖµ¶¤òÓèÏë¤·¤¿¤«¤ÎÈç¤¯¡¢áá·½¤Ø»ØÜž¤·¤Ä¤Ä×ã¤Ç¶þßBõí¤ò·Å¤ÁÇ²¤êß^¤¹¥À¥à¥é¥À¡£

    As if expecting that chop, Damrada withstood it, started rotating his body and delivered a double kick.

    ¤½¤Î¤Þ¤Þ¤½¤Îˆö¤ÇÉò¤ßÞz¤ß×ã’B¤¤¤òŒgÐÐ¤¹¤ë¤¬¡¢¥æ¥¦¥­¤Ï¤½¤ì¤ò²ìÖª¤·¤ÆÌøÜS¤·¡¢»ØÜžõí¤ê¤Ë¤Æ¥À¥à¥é¥À¤Îî^¤ò¾Ñ¤¤´ò¤Ä¡£

    He then lowered his body straight down on the spot and performed a leg sweep, Yuuki sensed this jumped, rotated and aimed a kick straight towards Damrada¡¯s head.

    ¤·¤«¤·¡¢¤½¤Îõí¤ê¤Ï¿Õ¤ò´©¤Ä¤Î¤ß¤Ç¡¢¥À¥à¥é¥À¤Ï¼È¤Ë¾àëx¤òÈ¡¤êÁ¢¤ÁÉÏ¤¬¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    However, that kick could only hit air for Damrada has already retreated into the distance.

    ¸ß¶È¤Êß_ÈËÍ¬Ê¿¤Î¸ñêL‘é¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    It was a battle between two skilled experts.

    ¥æ¥¦¥­¤ÎÄÜÁ¦¤ÏŠZ¤¦ÊÂ¤ËÌØ»¯¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    Yuuki¡¯s abilities specialized in depriving.

    ¤À¤«¤é¤³¤½¡¢È­¤ò½»¤¨¤Ê¤¬¤é¤â¡¢½Ó´¥¤¹¤ë¶È¤ËÏàÊÖ¤«¤é¥¨¥Í¥ë¥®©`¤òŠZ¤¤È¡¤ë¡£

    That¡¯s why, when they exchanged fist, every time they came in contact Yuuki would steal a bit of energy.

    Ä§Á¦¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤ê¡¢ÌåÁ¦¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤ê¡¢¤½¤ì¤ÏÏàÊÖ´ÎµÚ¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤¬¡¢ŠZ¤Ã¤¿¥¨¥Í¥ë¥®©`¤Ï×Ô·Ö¤Î¤â¤Î¤È¤·¤ÆÀûÓÃ³öÀ´¤ë¤Î¤À¡£

    Be it magic power or physical strength, this would be dependent on the target opponent, the stolen energy could be converted for his use.

    ¤½¤ì¤¬¾¿˜OÄÜÁ¦(¥¢¥ë¥Æ¥£¥á¥Ã¥È¥¹¥­¥ë)¡ºŠÓûÖ®Íõ(¥Þ¥â¥ó)¡»¤ÎÌØÊâ„¿¹û¤ÎÒ»¤Ä¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢¥æ¥¦¥­¤ÎÓÐÀû¤Ê×´›r¤òÉú¤ß³ö¤¹¸ùÔ´¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    This was a special effect of the ultimate skill ¡ºAvarice King Mammon¡»; this was the root creating to many advantageous situations for Yuuki.

    ¤À¤¬¡¢¥æ¥¦¥­¤ÏÄÚÐÄ¤Ç¡¢²»œº¤ò¸Ð¤¸¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    However, Yuuki¡¯s mind harbors frustrations.

    ŠÓûÖ®Íõ(¥Þ¥â¥ó)¤ÎÄÜÁ¦¤ÎÒ»¤Ä¡¢ŠZÐÄÕÆ(¥ª©`¥Ð©`¥é¥¤¥È)¤¬·À¤¬¤ì¤¿¤«¤é¤À¡£

    One of Avarice King Mammon¡¯s abilities, overwrite palm has been walled off.

    TN Note: kanji says Mind-steal palm.

    ŒÏó¤Î»ê¤ÎÇéˆó¤òÉÏ•ø¤­(¥ª©`¥Ð©`¥é¥¤¥È)¤·¡¢×Ô·Ö¤Ø¤ÎÖÒÕ\ÐÄ¤ò•ø¤­Þz¤à¤À¤±¤Ç„ÙÀû³öÀ´¤ë¤È¿¼¤¨¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢¤½¤Î¿¼¤¨¤Ï¸Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    He thought he could have easily won simply by overwriting the information on the opponent¡¯s soul and earn their loyalty, but his thinking was too na?ve.

    ×Ô·Ö¤Î¾¿˜OÄÜÁ¦(¥¢¥ë¥Æ¥£¥á¥Ã¥È¥¹¥­¥ë)¤Î„¿¹û¹ ‡ì¤ò¾¯½ä¤·¤Ä¤Ä¡¢ßh¾àëx¤«¤éÊË’ì¤±¤ÆÀ´¤ë¤ÈË¼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¤¬¡¢¥À¥à¥é¥À¤Ï¤¢¤Ã¤µ¤ê¤È½Ó½ü‘é¤Ëê¤¸¤¿¡£

    While most would usually be cautious about the effect range of his ultimate skill, he thought he would attack him from a distance, but Damrada ended up engaging him in closebat.

    ¥æ¥¦¥­¤ÎÄÜÁ¦¤Ç„ÙØ“¤¬›Q¤Þ¤é¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢¸ñêLÐg¤ËÐã¤Ç¡¢¡±È­Â}¡±¤È¤â³Æ¤µ¤ì¤ë¥À¥à¥é¥À¤¬ÓÐÀû¤È¤Ê¤ë¡£

    If Yuuki¡¯s abilities can¡¯t bring about the deciding factors, then this was advantageous to Damrada who was known as the ¡°Fist saint¡±

    ÏàÊÖ¤ÎÉúÃü¤òŠZ¤¤È¡¤ëŠZÃüÕÆ (¥¹¥Æ¥£©`¥ë¥é¥¤¥Õ) ¤ÏŠZÐÄÕÆ (¥ª©`¥Ð©`¥é¥¤¥È) ¤è¤ê¤ÏµÖ¿¹ (¥ì¥¸¥¹¥È) ¤·¤Ë¤¯¤¤¹Q¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡¢›Q¶¨´ò¤È¤Ï¤Ê¤é¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¡£

    While the opponent would have difficulty resisting the life draining life-steal palm and overwrite palm, they weren¡¯t suited to dealing finishing blows.

    Î¢Á¿¤Î¥¨¥Í¥ë¥®©`Îü…§¤¬¾«Ò»±­¤À¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    simply draining a bit of energy took everything he got.

    ¾¿˜OÄÜÁ¦(¥¢¥ë¥Æ¥£¥á¥Ã¥È¥¹¥­¥ë)¤Ï¡¢¾¿˜OÄÜÁ¦(¥¢¥ë¥Æ¥£¥á¥Ã¥È¥¹¥­¥ë)¤Ç¤·¤«·À¤²¤Ê¤¤¡£

    An ultimate skill must be defended against with another ultimate skill.

    ¤½¤ÎÔ­„t¤«¤é¿¼¤¨¤ë¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢¥À¥à¥é¥À¤ÏëL¤ì¤¿ÄÜÁ¦Õß¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤È¤¤¤¦ÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤ë¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    Judging from the perspective of this principle, that would mean Damrada is a person with a hidden ability.

    ¡¸¤ä¤ì¤ä¤ì¡£¤Þ¤µ¤«¥À¥à¥é¥À¡¢¾ý¤¬¾¿˜OÄÜÁ¦(¥¢¥ë¥Æ¥£¥á¥Ã¥È¥¹¥­¥ë)

    ¤ò«@µÃ¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤È¤ÏË¼¤ï¤Ê¤«¤Ã¤¿¤è¡£

    ×î³õ¤«¤é³Ö¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤«¤¤£¿¡¹

    ¡°Yareyare. Could it be, I didn¡¯t think Damrada san had an ultimate skill.

    Did you have it from the beginning?¡±

    ¡¸½è¤êÎï¤Ç¤¹¤¬¡¢¤Í¡£µ±È»¡¢¥æ¥¦¥­˜”¤Ë³ö»á¤Ã¤¿•r¤«¤éËùÓÐ¤·¤Æ¤ª¤ê¤Þ¤·¤¿¤è¡¹

    ¡°It¡¯s borrowed. Of course, I was already in possession of it when I first met Yuuki sama.¡±

    ¡¸½è¤êÎï£¿ ¤½¤ì¤Ï¤É¤¦¤¤¤¦ÒâÎ¶¤À¤¤£¿¡¹

    ¡°Borrowed? What does that mean?¡±

    ¡¸ÑÔÈ~Í¨¤ê¤Ç¤¹¤Ê¡£ÈËég¤Ç¤Ï¾¿˜OÄÜÁ¦(¥¢¥ë¥Æ¥£¥á¥Ã¥È¥¹¥­¥ë)¤Î¥¨¥Í¥ë¥®©`¤Ë¤ÏÄÍ¤¨¤é¤ì¤Ê¤¤¡£

    ÆÕÍ¨¤Ê¤é¡¢Ò™ÐÑ¤¹¤ëÊÂ¤Ï²»¿ÉÄÜ¤Ç¤·¤ç¤¦¡£

    ¤½¤ì¤³¤½¡¢¡±®ÊÀ½çÈË¡±¤Î¤è¤¦¤ËÈâÌå¤Î×÷¤ê‰ä¤¨¤âÐÐ¤ï¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤Ê¤±¤ì¤Ð¡¢¤Í¡£

    ¤Ç¤¹¤¬¡¢ÈË¤ÏÐÞÐÐ¤ÎÄ©¤Ë¡±ßM»¯¡±¤·¤Þ¤¹¡£·N×å¤½¤Î¤â¤Î¤¬¡¢‰ä»¯¤¹¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤¹¡£

    ¤Ä¤Þ¤ê¡¢ÈËég¤«¤éÏÉÈË¡¢¤Ø¤È¡£

    ÈË¤È½»¤ï¤é¤Í¤ÐÉú¤­¤é¤ì¤ÌÈËég¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¯¡¢‚€¤Ç¤¢¤ê¤Ä¤Ä¤âÊÀ½ç¤È¿Ž¤¬¤ëÏÉÈË¡£

    ¤½¤·¤Æ¡¢ÏÉÈË¤ËÒ™ÐÑßM»¯¤·¤¿Õß¤Ï¡¢»ÊµÛ±ÝÏÂ¤Îßx„e¤ËºÏ¸ñ¤·¤¿¤ÈÑÔ¤¨¤Þ¤¹¡£

    »ÊµÛ¥ë¥É¥é˜”¤Ï¡¢ÅäÏÂ¤òÏÉÈË¤Ø¤ÈÄ¿Ò™¤á¤µ¤»¤ëžé¤Ë¡¢ºÎ¶È¤â‘éÕù¤òÆð¤³¤·¤Æ¤ª¤é¤ì¤ë¤Î¤Ç¤¹¡£

    ¤½¤·¤Æ¡¢ÏÉÈË¤ËßM»¯¤·¤¿Õß¤ËÓë¤¨¤é¤ì¤ë¤Î¤¬¡¢¾¿˜O¸¶Óë(¥¢¥ë¥Æ¥£¥á¥Ã¥È¥¨¥ó¥Á¥ã¥ó¥È)

    ¡º´úÐÐÕß(¥ª¥ë¥¿¥Ê¥Æ¥£¥Ö) ¡»¤Ê¤Î¤Ç¤¹¤è¡¹

    ¡°Exactly what it means. A human¡¯s body can¡¯t handle the burdens of an ultimate skill¡¯s energy.

    Under normal circumstances, awakening is impossible.

    That¡¯s probably why the modified body of an ¡°Otherworlder¡± is needed.

    But, at the end of one¡¯s training people will ¡°Evolve¡±. Their race aside, there is certainly change.

    In other words, from a human to a sage.

    The result of evolution rather than natural birth, each sage is connected to the world.

    Then, those who have awakened towards bing a sage are said to be those who have been selected as qualified by the Emperor.

    Emperor Rudra-sama, in order to allow his subordinates to awaken into a sage, had often waged war.

    To those who have awakened as a sage, he bestows them the ultimate enchant ¡ºAlternative ¡».¡±

    TN Note: Kanji of Alternative, ´úÐÐÕß reads Proxy.

    ¤½¤¦ÕhÃ÷¤·¡¢¥À¥à¥é¥À¤Ï¥Á¥é¥ê¤È¡¢¥æ¥¦¥­¤È×Ô·Ö¤Î‘éêL¤òÌ÷¤á¤ëÕßß_¤òÒŠ»Ø¤¹¡£

    After his exnation, Damrada looked at the individuals who spectated his battle with Yuuki.

    ¡¸¹Ê¤Ë¡¢¾ýß_¤â¤¿¤ÀÄÜÁ¦¤Ëîm¤ë¤À¤±¤Ç¤Ï¡¢Õæ¤ÎŠ¤µ¤Ë¤ÏÖÁ¤ì¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤¹¡¹

    ¡°Therefore, you lot who only rely on your abilities will never be truly strong.¡±

    ¤½¤¦ÑÔ¤¤·Å¤Ã¤¿¡£

    He said.

    ºÎ¤«¤òÆÚ´ý¤¹¤ë¡¢¤½¤ó¤ÊË¼¤¤¤ò¸Ð¤¸¤µ¤»¤ëÒ•¾€¤È¤È¤â¤Ë¡£

    Within his gaze, it feels as if he as expecting something.

    ¥æ¥¦¥­¤Ï¤½¤ó¤Ê¥À¥à¥é¥À¤òÒŠ¤Æ¡¢ÏÈ³Ì¸Ð¤¸¤¿ÒÉ†–¤Î´ð¤¨¤Ë´_ÐÅ¤òµÃ¤ë¡£

    Looking at Damrada, Yuuki was convinced he had the answer to the question he seeked.

    ¥À¥à¥é¥À¤ÏÒÀÈ»¤È¤·¤Æ¥æ¥¦¥­¤Ë¤âÖÒÕ\¤òÊÄ¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡¢¤½¤ÎÊÂ¤Ë¡£

    and that¡¯s Damrada¡¯s sworn loyal to Yuuki still persists.

    ¤Ä¤Þ¤ê¤Ï¡¢»ÊµÛ¤Ë¤è¤êÊ©¤µ¤ì¤¿ÄÜÁ¦¸¶Óë¤Ë¤è¤ê¡¢»ÊµÛ¤òÑYÇÐ¤ëÊÂ¤Ï²»¿ÉÄÜ¤Ê¤Î¤À¡£

    In other words, due to the powers granted by the Emperor, he could no longer turn against the

    Emperor.

    ×Ô·Ö¤ÎŠZÐÄÕÆ(¥ª©`¥Ð©`¥é¥¤¥È)¤¬·À¤¬¤ì¤¿¤Î¤âµ±È»¤ÎÔ’¡£

    His overwrite palm being walled off was all natural.

    »ÊµÛ¤Î¾¿˜OÄÜÁ¦ (¥¢¥ë¥Æ¥£¥á¥Ã¥È¥¹¥­¥ë) ¤ÎÖ§Åä„¿¹û¤Ë¤è¤ê¡¢½~ŒµÄ¤Ë»ê¤Î±£×o (¥½¥¦¥ë¥×¥í¥Æ¥¯¥È)¤¬žé¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¤«¤é¡£

    Due the dominating effects of the Emperor¡¯s Ultimate skill, ites with absolute soul protection.

    ¤½¤·¤Æ½ñ¡¢¤³¤ì¤À¤±¤ÎÇéˆó¤òÁ÷¤¹¤È¤¤¤¦ÊÂ¤Ï¥æ¥¦¥­ß_¤òÉú¤«¤¹¤Ä¤â¤ê¤¬Ÿo¤¤ÊÂ¤òÒâÎ¶¤¹¤ë¡£

    And now, this revealing this information means he doesn¡¯t n to keep Yuuki.

    ¤½¤ì¤ÈÍ¬•r¤Ë¡¢¥æ¥¦¥­¤¬´ò¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦ÊÖ¶Î¤ËšÝ¸¶¤¤¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤Ê¤é¡¢¤³¤ÎÇéˆó¤ò¥æ¥¦¥­¤ËÂ©¤é¤¹ÐÐžé¤½¤Î¤â¤Î¤¬¡¢¥À¥à¥é¥À¤Î¥æ¥¦¥­¤Ø¤ÎÖÒÕ\ÐÄ¤òÔ^Ã÷¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ë¤Î¤À¡£

    At the same time, if you were to further observe, you would realize that leaking this information also serves as proof of Damrada¡¯s loyalty to Yuuki.

    »ÊµÛ¤Ø¤ÎÖÒÕ\¤ò¿Ì¤ßÞz¤Þ¤ì¤ÆÉÐ¡¢¥À¥à¥é¥À¤Ï¥æ¥¦¥­¤òÖ÷¤Èßx¤ó¤À¡£¤½¤¦Ë¼¤¨¤ë¡£

    It should be noted that even though loyalty towards the Emperor has long been ingrained, yet Damrada still chose Yuuki. So it would seem.

    ¤Ê¤é¤Ð¡¢¾¿˜OÄÜÁ¦(¥¢¥ë¥Æ¥£¥á¥Ã¥È¥¹¥­¥ë)¡ºŠÓûÖ®Íõ(¥Þ¥â¥ó)¡»¤ÎÁ¦¤Ç»ÊµÛ¤ÎÄÜÁ¦¤òÉÏ»Ø¤ì¤ÐÁ¼¤¤Ô’¤Ê¤Î¤À¤«¤é¡£

    If that¡¯s the case, you could interpret this as the ultimate skill¡ºAvarice King Mammon¡» being superior to the Emperor¡¯s strength.

    ¥æ¥¦¥­¤Ï¤½¤¦ÅÐ¶Ï¤·¤¿¡£

    Yuuki determined.

    ¡¸³É¤ë³Ì¡¢¤Í¡£ÒÉ†–¤Ï½â¤±¤¿¤è¡£¤Ç¤Ï¤½¤í¤½¤í¡¢›Q×Å¤ò¤Ä¤±¤è¤¦¤«£¿¡¹

    ¡°I see. Now my question is answered. Then isn¡¯t it about time we end this?¡±

    îh¤¯¥À¥à¥é¥À¡£

    Damrada nodded.

    ¤½¤·¤ÆÔÙ¤ÓIÕß¤Ï˜‹¤¨¤òÈ¡¤ê¡¢»¥¤¤¤Î¹¥“Ä¤Ë‚ä¤¨¤ë¡£

    They both took their stances, and prepared to strike.

    šÝ¤ò¾š¤ë¤½¤ÎÒ»Ë²¤ÎÏ¶¤ò¾Ñ¤¤¥æ¥¦¥­¤¬„Ó¤³¤¦¤È¤·¤¿Ë²ég¡¢

    Aiming for the instant Yuuki gathered his strength.

    ¡¸ºÎ¤òß[¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤ë¡¢¥À¥à¥é¥À¡£

    ¤µ¤Ã¤µ¤È®·Ö×Ó¤òÊ¼Ä©¤»¤è¤È¤¤¤¦¡¢±ÝÏÂ¤ÎÓùÃüÁî¤òÍü¤ì¤¿¤«£¿¡¹

    ¡°What are you ying at, Damrada.

    Get rid of that irregr already, have you forgotten his majesty¡¯s orders?¡±

    Àä¤¿¤¤Éù¤¬Â„¤³¤¨¡¢¥æ¥¦¥­¤ÏÐØ¤Ë¼¤Í´¤ò¸Ð¤¸¤¿¡£

    Hearing this cold voice, Yuuki felt a sharp pain at his chest.

    Òô¤â¤»¤º¡£

    Without a sound.

    ±³ÖÐ¤Ë¿Õ¤¤¤¿Ð¡¤µ¤Ê¿×¤«¤éÑª¤¬‡Š³ö¤·¤Æ¤¯¤ë¡£

    Blood erupted from a small hole at his back.

    ¤½¤ì¤ÏÃ÷¤é¤«¤ÊÖÂÃü‚û¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£Ò»°k¤ÇÐÄÄ ¤òÆÆ‰²¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    It was obviously a fatal would. That one shot destroyed his heart.

    ¡¸¤°¡¢ÙF˜”......¡¹

    ¡°Ugh, you bastard......¡±

    ¡¸¥æ¥¦¥­˜”£¡£¡¡¹

    ¡°Yuuki sama!!¡±

    ¿Ú¤«¤éÑª¤òÍÂ¤­¤Ä¤Ä¡¢áá¤í¤òÕñ¤êÏò¤¯¥æ¥¦¥­¡£

    Spitting out from his blood, Yuuki looked back.

    ¤½¤·¤Æ¤½¤Î¤Þ¤Þµ¹¤ìÞz¤à¡£

    and fell.

    ¶×¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¥«¥¬¥ê¤¬Ë²•r¤Ëñl¤±¼Ä¤ê¡¢¥æ¥¦¥­¤òÊÜ¤±Ö¹¤á¤¿¡£

    The crouching Kagari darted forward in an instant, and caught Yuuki.

    ¤·¤«¤·¡¢ÖÎ°KÄ§·¨¤ò°k„Ó¤µ¤»¤Æ¤âÒâÎ¶¤¬Ÿo¤¤ÊÂ¤ËšÝ¸¶¤­ãµÈ»¤È¤Ê¤ë¡£

    However, she was aware that activating healing magic had no effect and was shocked.

    ±³ÖÐ¤«¤é¥æ¥¦¥­¤ò“Ä¤Á’i¤¤¤¿ŽÍè¤ÏÐÄÄ ¤òÆÆ‰²¤·¡¢¤½¤³¤ÇÎ¢Ð¡¤ÊÄ§ÐgµÄ±¬°k¤òÆð¤³¤¹¡£¤½¤Î±¬°k¤Ë»ì¤¼¤é¤ì¤¿ÆÆ‰²Òò×Ó¤¬…â¤¤¤È¤Ê¤ê¡¢ÑªÒº¤òÑ²¤Ã¤ÆÈ«Éí¤òÃ°¤¹¤Î¤À¡£

    The bullet shot through Yuuki¡¯s back destroyed his heart, causing a miniature explosion. This explosion was mixed with cursed destruction agents, affecting the blood in his entire

    ¤½¤ì¤Ï¡¢Ð¡ÐÍÈ­ã|¤ËÞz¤á¤é¤ì¤¿ÌØÊâŽÍè¨D¨D…â‰²Ž(¥Í¥¯¥í¥·¥¹)¨D¨D¤Î„¿¹û¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    This was the effect of the special bullet fired from a small pistol¨D¨DNecrosis bullet.

    ½üÌÙ¤Ï¡¢³õŽ¤Ë¤ÆÄ§·¨½Y½ç¤ä…âÐgµÄ·ÀÓù¤Îî¤òÆÆ‰²¤¹¤ëŽÍè¨D¨DÆÆ½çŽ(¥ê¥à©`¥Ö)¨D¨D¤ò·Å¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¡£

    Koudo first shot a bullet that destroys magic barriers or curse type defenses¨D¨Dremove Bullet.

    ·ÀÓù„¿¹û¤òÒ»Ë²¤ÇÆÆ‰²¤·¤¿áá¡¢±¾Ãü¤Î…â‰²Ž(¥Í¥¯¥í¥·¥¹)¤ò“Ä¤ÁÞz¤ó¤À¤Î¤À¡£

    The instant the defensive effects were destroyed, the main necrosis bullet was shot.

    ¤³¤ÎŽÍè¤Ï¡¢¸o¤¹¤éÊËÁô¤á¤ë¡£²»ËÀÊôÐÔ¤Î¥¢¥ó¥Ç¥Ã¥È¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤Æ¤â¡¢…â¤¤¤ÎÒò×Ó¤Ë¤è¤êÄ§Á¦»ØÂ·¤òÆÆ‰²¤µ¤ì¤ë¤ÈËÀœç¤¹¤ë¤Î¤À¡£

    This was a bullet that even could even kill dragons. Even the undying attributes of the undead would have their magic circuits destroyed by the cursed agents and ultimately result in death-by-destruction.

    ÃüÖÐ¤¹¤ì¤Ð¡¢¾«ÉñÉúÃüÌå¤Ç¤¢¤ëÉÏÎ»Ä§½«(¥¢©`¥¯¥Ç©`¥â¥ó)¤¹¤éÒ»°k¤ÇÊËÁô¤á¤ëÊÂ¤¬¿ÉÄÜ¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    If it hits, even a spirit light form like a Arc Demon could potentially be in with one shot.

    µÖ¿¹(¥ì¥¸¥¹¥È)¤ËÊ§”¡¤¹¤ì¤Ð¡¢±Ø¤ºËÀ¤ËÖÁ¤ë¤Î¤À¤«¤é¡£

    If you failed to resist you¡¯ll definitely die.

    ±³áá¤«¤é“Ä¤¿¤ì¤¿¥æ¥¦¥­¤Ï¡¢µÖ¿¹(¥ì¥¸¥¹¥È)¤µ¤¨¤âÔS¤µ¤ì¤ºËÀ¤ËÖÁ¤ëÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Yuuki who was shot from behind wasn¡¯t even given the chance to resist and died.

    ½üÌÙÖÐÎ¾¤ÏÊÖ¤Ë³Ö¤ÄÐ¡ÐÍÈ­ã|¤òÊËÎè¤¤¤Ê¤¬¤é¡¢ÓÆÈ»¤Èši¤ß¼Ä¤Ã¤ÆÀ´¤¿¡£

    Lieutenant Kodou tucked away the guns on hand and slowly walked over.

    ½ñ¤ÎÒ»Ë²¤Ë¶þ°k¤ÎŽÍè¤ò·Å¤Ã¤¿È­ã|¤À¤¬¡¢»ðËa¤Ë¤è¤Ã¤Æã|Ž¤ò“Ä¤Á³ö¤·¤Æ¤¤¤ëÔU¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤ÇÈ¡¤ê’Q¤¤¤Ë×¢Òâ¤¹¤ë±ØÒª¤ÏŸo¤¤¡£

    He just instantly shot two bullets out of his pistol, however since bullets weren¡¯t shot with gunpowder, so there¡¯s no need to pay attention to maintenance.

    ‘T¤ì¤¿„Ó×÷¤Ç‘¯¤Ø¤ÈÊËÎè¤¤Þz¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤¿¡£

    He¡¯s just used to doing so overtime.

    ¡¸¤³¤ì¤Ï......½üÌÙÖÐÎ¾¡¢¤ª¾Ã¤·¤Ö¤ê¤Ç¤¹¤Ê¡£

    ¤·¤«¤·¡¢¤»¤á¤Æ×îáá¤ÏË½¤ÎÊÖ¤Ç¥æ¥¦¥­˜”¤òÔá¤Ã¤Æ²î¤·ÉÏ¤²¤¿¤«¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¹¤¬......¡¹

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this......Lieutenant Kondo, it¡¯s been a long time.

    However, wouldn¡¯t you allow me to do the final honors to Yuuki sama with my own hands......¡±

    ¡¸ß[¤ó¤Ç¤¤¤ëÏ¾¤ÏŸo¤¤¡£±ÝÏÂ¤¬¤ª´ý¤Á¤À¡£¤µ¤Ã¤µ¤È²Ð¤ê¤òÊ¼Ä©¤¹¤ë¤¾¡¹

    ¡°There¡¯s no time to y around. His majesty is waiting. Get this over with already.¡±

    Àä¤¿¤¯ÑÔ¤¤·Å¤Á¡¢ºÏ‡í¤òËÍ¤Ã¤¿¡£

    With cold words, he gave the signal.

    ¤½¤ÎºÏ‡í¤òÊÜ¤±¤Æ¡¢300Ãû½ü¤¯¤¬Èë¤Ã¤Æ¤âÉÐÊ®·Ö¤ÊŽÚ¤µ¤Î¤¢¤Ã¤¿ŽÚég¤Ë¡¢ÊýÃû¤Î±øÊ¿¤¬Èë¤Ã¤ÆÀ´¤¿¡£

    Receiving the signal, several soldiers entered the hall that can house 300 individuals.

    Çéˆó¾ÖËùÊô¤Î±øÊ¿ß_¡£

    They were solders affiliated with the intelligence bureau.

    ¤½¤ÎÕýÌå¤Ï¡¢µÛ¹ú»ÊµÛ½üÐlòTÊ¿¡£No.06¡«No.10¤Î×îŠòTÊ¿ÉÏÎ»£µÃû¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    However, they¡¯re in fact actually the emperor¡¯s royal knights, they¡¯re the strongest 5 no.6~10.

    ¤½¤ì¤Ë¼Ó¤¨¤Æ¡¢No.01¤Ç½üÐlòTÊ¿‡âéL¤Î½üÌÙÖÐÎ¾¤ÈNo.02¤Ç¤¢¤ê¸±¹Ù¤Ç¤¢¤ë¥À¥à¥é¥À¡£

    In addition to that, No.1 Royal knight corps leader Lieutenant Kondo and No.2 vice leader Damrada.

    ¥æ¥¦¥­ÅäÏÂ¤ÎÉÏÎ»300Ãû½ü¤¤¾«ä„¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦¤È¤â¡¢½Ôš¢¤·¤Ë¤¹¤ë¤Ë¤ÏÊ®·Öß^¤®¤ë‘éÁ¦¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    They were a ridiculous battle power that could easily massacre even Yuuki¡¯s 300 elite subordinates

    ¥À¥à¥é¥À¤ÏºÎ¤«¤òÑÔ¤¤¤«¤±¡¢ÖB¤á¤¿¤è¤¦¤Ë¿Ú¤òàä¤à¡£

    Damrada seemed like he wanted to say something, but closed his mouth and gave up.

    ±Ë¤Ï»ÊµÛ±ÝÏÂ¤ÎÖÒŒg¤Ê¤ëòTÊ¿¤Ç¤¢¤ê¡¢½üÌÙÖÐÎ¾¤ÎÐÐ„Ó¤ÏÀí¤Ëßm¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤¿¤Î¤À¤«¤é¡£

    Since he was his majesty the Emperor¡¯s loyal, he understood the actions of Lieutenant Kondo.

    ‘é¤¤¤ËÕý¡©ÌÃ¡©¤Ê¤É´æÔÚ¤»¤º¡¢„ÙÀû¤¹¤ì¤ÐÕýÁx¤Ê¤Î¤À¡£

    Fairness doesn¡¯t exist in battle, victory is justice.

    ¤½¤ì¤òÀí½â¤¹¤ë¥À¥à¥é¥À¤Ë¡¢ÎÄ¾ä¤òÑÔ¤¦ÙY¸ñ¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£

    Damrada understood this, so he isn¡¯t qualified toin about it.

    ¥À¥à¥é¥À¤ÏšÝ³Ö¤Á¤òÇÐ¤êÌæ¤¨¡¢ËÙ¤ä¤«¤ËÐÐ„Ó¤òé_Ê¼¤·¤¿¡£

    Damrada quickly changes his feelings, and quickly began taking action.

    £³·Ö¤â’ì¤«¤é¤º¤Ë¡¢²¿ÎÝ¤ÎÖÐ¤Ë¤¤¤¿·´ÄæÕßÈ«†T¤¬Ê¼Ä©¤µ¤ì¤¿¡£

    In 3 minutes, all the rebel members within the room have been dealt with.

    ¥æ¥¦¥­¤ÎËÀ¤ÇÅ­¤ê¤ËÈ¾¤Þ¤Ã¤ÆÏò¤«¤Ã¤Æ¤­¤¿¥«¥¬¥ê¤Ê¤É¡¢³à×Ó¤ÎÊÖ¤òÄí¤ë¤è¤ê¤âÈÝÒ×¤¯Ê¼Ä©¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë¡£

    Kagari and co. who were dyed with anger were easily dealt with like twisting the arms of a baby.

    ½üÌÙÖÐÎ¾¤ÎŠ¤µ¤Ï¡¢¥À¥à¥é¥À¤ÎÄ¿¤«¤éÒŠ¤Æ¤â®³£¤Ê¤Î¤À¡£

    Lieutenant Koudo was strong, abnormal even from Damrada¡¯s point of view.

    ¤³¤³¤Ë¾Ó¤ëÕß¤ÏÈ«†T¡¢»ÊµÛ±ÝÏÂ¤è¤ê¾¿˜O¸¶Óë (¥¢¥ë¥Æ¥£¥á¥Ã¥È¥¨¥ó¥Á¥ã¥ó¥È)¡º´úÐÐÕß (¥ª¥ë¥¿¥Ê¥Æ¥£¥Ö) ¡»¤òÓë¤¨¤é¤ì¤¿Õßß_¤Ç¤¢¤ë¡£

    Everyone gathered here are have been bestowed by his majesty the Emperor the ultimate enchantment ¡ºAlternative ¡».

    ¹Ê¤Ë¡¢×î³õ¤«¤é¾¯½ä¤¹¤Ù¤­¤Ï¥æ¥¦¥­Ò»ÈË¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¤¬......

    Therefore, to begin with the only one they needed to be wary of was Yuuki alone.

    ÐòÁÐŠŠZ‘é¤Ë²Î¼Ó¤·¤ÆÁ¼¤¤³É¿ƒ¤ò²Ð¤»¤ë¤è¤¦¤ÊŠÕßß_¤òÒ»·½µÄ¤ËõåÜ\¤¹¤ë˜”¤Ï¡¢Ò»·N®˜”¤ÊÆà¤ß¤ò¸Ð¤¸¤µ¤»¤¿¡£

    To be one-sidedly trampled by those who ranked highly in the ranking battles leaves behind an unusual ghastly feel.

    ¤À¤¬½üÌÙ¤Ï¡¢µ±È»¤Î½Y¹û¤À¤È¤Ð¤«¤ê¤Ë±íÇé¤ò‰ä¤¨¤ëÊÂ¤â¤Ê¤¯¡¢³·ÍË¤òÃü¤¸¤¿¡£

    However, with his emotions oblivious to the obvious results Kondo ordered the retreat.

    ¡¸ÖÐÎ¾¡¢¥³¥¤¥Ä¤É¤¦¤·¤Þ¤¹£¿¡¹

    ¡°Lieutenant, what should we do with this guy?¡±

    ½üÐl No.06 ¥ß¥Ê¥¶¤¬¥æ¥¦¥­¤òÖ¸¤·Ê¾¤¹¡£

    Royal Knight no.06 Miraza points towards Yuuki.

    TN Note: Kanji here says guard, but it¡¯s essentially a shortened version of ½üÐlòTÊ¿

    ¢¤Ë¤â¾¿˜OÄÜÁ¦ (¥¢¥ë¥Æ¥£¥á¥Ã¥È¥¹¥­¥ë) ¤ò×ÔÁ¦¤Ç«@µÃ¤¹¤ë¤è¤¦¤Ê¡±®ÊÀ½çÈË¡±¤À¡£¤½¤Î¤Þ¤Þ·ÅÖÃ¤¹¤ì¤ÐºÎ¤é¤«¤Î†–î}¤¬Éú¤¸¤ë¿ÉÄÜÐÔ¤¬¤¢¤ë¡£¤½¤¦¿¼¤¨¤¿¤Î¤Ç¤¢¤í¤¦¡£

    He is regardless an ¡°Otherworlder¡± who has obtained an ultimate skill with by himself. If they left him lying around it may cause problems. Or so they considered.

    ´_¤«¤Ë½üÌÙ¤Î…â‰²Ž (¥Í¥¯¥í¥·¥¹) ¤Ï¡¢È«¤Æ¤Î…âµÄ„¿¹û¤äÄ§·¨„¿¹û¤òÆÆ‰²¤¹¤ë¡£ÄÜÁ¦¤Î¸ùŽÖ¤òÆÆ‰²¤µ¤ì¡¢»ê¤Ø¤ÈÆÆ‰²Òò×Ó¤ò“Ä¤ÁÞz¤Þ¤ì¤¿ÒÔÉÏ¡¢Í»îµÈÓÐ¤êµÃ¤Ê¤¤¤À¤í¤¦¡£

    Certainly Kondo¡¯s necrosis bullets destroys all curse and magic effects. With the root of power destroyed, and the soul bombarded with destruction agents, it¡¯s unlikely he¡¯ll be revived.

    ¤·¤«¤·¡¢¤½¤ì¤Ç¤âÓÍ¶Ï¤Ï¤¹¤ë¤Ù¤­¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤Î¤Ç¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¤«£¿ ¤½¤ì¤¬¥ß¥Ê¥¶¤Î¿¼¤¨¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    However, isn¡¯t it best if they still didn¡¯t let their guards down? Miraza thought.

    ½üÌÙ¤Ï¤½¤ÎÙ|†–¤òÂ„¤¯¤Ê¤ê¡¢Ôç“Ä¤Á¤Ë¤ÆÒ»°k¤ÎŽÍè¤ò¥æ¥¦¥­¤Ë“Ä¤ÁÞz¤ó¤À¡£

    Kodou heard the inquiry, and quickly fired another shot at Yuuki.

    ¡¸ÐÐ¤¯¤¾¡¹

    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡±

    ½Y¹û¤âÒŠ¤º¤Ëši¤­³ö¤¹¡£

    He walked out without even confirming the results.

    “Ä¤ÁÞz¤Þ¤ì¤¿ŽÍè¨D¨DÏûœçŽ(¥¤¥ì©`¥¶©`)¨D¨D¤Ï¡¢½üÌÙ¤ÎÒâË¼¤Ë¾¤¤„¿¹û¤ò°k“]¤·¤¿¡£

    The shot bullet¨D¨DEraser bullet¨D¨Dactivates in ordance to Kodou¡¯s will.

    £³Ãë¤«¤«¤é¤º¤Ë¡¢¥æ¥¦¥­¤ÎÈâÌå¤Ï±À‰²¤·¡¢Ïûœç¤·¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    After 3 seconds, Yuuki¡¯s flesh began to crumble, andpletely destroyed.

    ¥ß¥Ê¥¶¤Ï¼{µÃ¤·îh¤¯¤È¡¢½üÌÙ¤Ë¾A¤­¤½¤Îˆö¤òáá¤Ë¤¹¤ë¡£

    Miraza gave a convinced nod, and left the vicinity following Kodou.

    Ëû¤ÎòTÊ¿ß_¤âÍ¬˜”¤Ë¡£

    The same goes for the other knights.

    ¥À¥à¥é¥À¤ÏÒ»Ë²Á¢¤ÁÖ¹¤Þ¤ê¥æ¥¦¥­¤¬¾Ó¤¿ˆöËù¤ËÒ•¾€¤òÏò¤±¤¿¤¬¡¢¤½¤ìÒÔÉÏºÎ¤â¤¹¤ëÊÂ¤Ê¤¯½Ô¤Ë¾A¤¤¤Æ³ö¤ÆÐÐ¤Ã¤¿¡£

    Damrada looked towards where Yuuki once was for a moment, but with nothing he could do he turned and followed them out.

    ¥æ¥¦¥­¤¬ËÀ¤ó¤ÀÒÔÉÏ¡¢±Ë¤ÎÖ÷¤Ï»ÊµÛ±ÝÏÂÎ¨Ò»ÈË¤Ê¤Î¤À¤«¤é¡£

    With Yuuki now dead, his only master now is his majesty the Emperor alone.

    ¤½¤ÎÈÕ¡¢ÕæÒ¹ÖÐ¤Ç¤¢¤ë¤Ë¤âév¤ï¤é¤º¡¢¿Õ¤¬³à¤¯È¾¤Þ¤ê¡¢Ñª¤ÎÉ«¤ËÈ¾¤Þ¤Ã¤¿¤è¤¦¤ÊÕæ¼t¤ÎÓê¤¬½µ¤ê×¢¤¤¤À¡£

    On that day, despite it being midnight, the sky was dyed red as scarlet blood colored rain fell.

    µÛ¶¼¤Î³¼Ãñß_¤ÏÇÓ¤¨¤Æ‡gÔ’¤ò¤·ºÏ¤Ã¤¿¤¬¡¢¤½¤ì¤ÏÈ«¤ÆÕý¤·¤¯¤Ï¤Ê¤¤¡£

    Though the subjects in the imperial capital spoke to each other about scary rumors, none held any truth.

    ¤À¤¬¡¢¤½¤ó¤Ê‡gÔ’¤ò¤¹¤ëÓàÔ£¤¬¤¢¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤Ï¤½¤ÎÈÕ¤¬×îáá¤Ç¤¢¤Ã¤¿¡£

    But, that was thest they could have the leisure for such rumors.

    •r´ú¤Ï´ó¤­¤¯„Ó¤­³ö¤·¡¢µÛ¶¼¤â¤Þ¤¿¡¢¼¤„Ó¤Î²¨¤Ëï‹¤Þ¤ì¤ÆÐÐ¤¯ÊÂ¤Ë¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤Î¤À¡£

    The era¡¯s starting to change in a big way, and the imperial capital will soon be engulfed by its ripples.

 Chapter 168 â€“ Guy ? Crimson

    The Victory Ceremony ended without a hitch.

    There were some who had evolved in unexpected ways, and others whose evolutions were put on hold, but none who had gone berserk.

    All in all, a sess I¡¯d say.

    But we didn¡¯t have time to rx. We were still at war after all.

    The troops that invaded Tempest were all taken care of, but there were still the Aircraftsing in from the north by the sea ¨D¨D or rather, air ¨D¨D route.

    I¡¯ve already contacted Ruminas and Hinata.

    ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ll just turn the tables on them!¡±

    Ruminas had dered.

    I didn¡¯t think that that she would go to that much trouble just for humans.

    But the Council and the Holy City Ruberius were in a cooperation pact with us.

    A north western army was stationed around Ruberius acting at the Western Nations¡¯ interception force.

    In other words, Ruberius, being on the western edge, was the best ce to position those troops.

    In addition, many Holy Knights were deployed by the Religion HQ, and Ruberius also had their its own forces.

    Hinata, who was head of the Committee, and Ruminas didn¡¯t show that much hostility towards each other, and in fact, thetter was probably helping out in earnest.

    Well, it enough just to be cooperative.

    Ruminas may just want to be of help to Hinata, but her reasons didn¡¯t matter.

    After contacting Hinata, I sent the reserve troops, who hade as out reinforcement back, to Ingracia.

    If they were being maintained as an army in Tempest, food and lodging costs would bury a hole in our funds.

    They would be swiftly deployed to Ruberius as support in case Ruminas was in a pinch.

    Tempest had be the convergence point between the Council and the Committee¡¯s activities, so the other countries were busy preparing.

    Soon enough, the majority of travelers would also flow through Tempest, but at present, Ingracia held that role.

    But of those travelling independently, many took the opportunity to pass through Tempest.

    Around a third of the soldiers and adventurers, rather than returning to Ingracia, had opted to lodge in the kingdom of Brumund and surrounding towns to see how things would y out.

    They couldn¡¯t move to Tempest as the not many trade routes had been established yet, but they expected that this country would be the center of culture and economy in less than 2 years time.

    They were wise to observe the situation.

    For this reason, only the armies form other countries were sent to Ingracia, as they would be deployed as reinforcements for the north west army when the time came.

    Though, if we could expect 300 Aircraftsing fully equipped, that would mean around 100,000 troops.

    Considering logistics, filling them up to maximum capacity was not probable.

    Consulting with Calgurio, Aircrafts ¨D¨D or rather Airships, he insisted ¨D¨D could each carry 400 troops.

    A minimum of 50 Mages were necessary for a ship to be operable.

    The transport of the Beast Corps was left to an individual called Major General Xam¡¯d.

    ¡°In all likelihood, the remaining of the Aerial Fighter Legion members would likely be scientist.

    Most of the elite Mages were deployed in the Invasion Force in hopes of ousting Veldora-dono.

    Therefore, including some extras, the ships should have around 100 Mages each.

    30,000 for operations, 30,000 Beast Troops, and 30,000 Beasts.

    In total, 90,000 was the likely number of troops approaching.

    Also, Xam¡¯d wouldn¡¯t put the scientists on the frontlines.¡±

    That was what Calgurio predicted.

    Their n was a simultaneous invasion, and the Airships had already been deployed, so they were left in charge of themselves.

    Well, the prediction was probably right.

    If the rest were scientists, they wouldn¡¯t be of any offensive help even though they were brought along.

    And there would probably be a number of repairmen.

    100,000 will be a piece of cake, Ruminas boasted.

    300 Holy Knights, and Ruminas¡¯ own 400 Blood Knights.

    The Blood Knights were the strongest of the Vampire Knights who were all A ranked themselves; They were an Elite Knight force.

    However, as they were Knight-ss, the lowest of the Aristocratic sses, their power was on par with the Holy Knights......

    Vampires, simr to Demons, gained higher levels of strength with increasing sses of Aristocracy.

    High Nobility were said to have strengthparable to whole armies, they usually never came inrge numbers.

    Having 700 troops that broke though the ceiling of power known as A rank was, in itself, a greatbat force.

    Furthermore, there were Ruminas¡¯ prot¨¦g¨¦s: the ¡®Seven Celestial Sages¡¯.

    These were apparently human Pdins who had evolved.

    They were not Vampires, but their lifespans were greatly increased making them demi Spirit Forms.

    Pdins were fostered in the Holy City of Ruberius, and then deployed inbat by the Western Saints Church.

    After oveing many of life-threatening situations, one of them would evolve in rare asions.

    When humans evolved, they became Sages.

    Hero¡¯s were yet another thing, but Sages would attain strength on par with Arc Demons.

    The highest Aristocratic ss of Vampires hadbat strengthparable to the old Demon Lords, and Ruminas had a decent amount of them too.

    With 7 of these High Nobles under her, if Ruminas got serious, she could easily handle this fight.

    Well, just in case, I opened up a transfer gate and sent her the Holy Knights, led by Arnaud, who were residing in Tempest, as support.

    As ofte, Arnaud had been training with Albert, and had been killed many times by Apito without loosing heart.

    He had gone to take Apito¡¯s abuse again and again, so much that one would worry if he went and developed any weird fetishes......

    But thanks to that, couldn¡¯t he ascend into that ¡®Sage¡¯ thing now?

    His swordsmanship already being good enough to hold its own against Arc Demons, ascending would take him to Albert levels of strength.

    By the way, as for Albert himself.

    He had died a martyr while on the brink of Sage-hood; But bing a Death Pdin, he attained monstrous strength.

    The method was different, but basically, he got powersparable to a Sage.

    On top of that, his magic power had cultured for over a thousand years.

    Along with Adalman, and under the effects of Holy-Demonic Reversal, they could ascend from Sage to Saint-ss and attain Sacred Power...... to be honest, it was a rather non-standard power up.

    Albert had let Arnaud peer into the ways of true mastery, and was clearly better than thetter in swordsmanship.

    His thousand-year training had resulted in extreme specialization in a single art.

    Like that, I received a confident reply from Ruminas, and didn¡¯t worry too much about the matter of support.

    And with that out of the way, the Victory Ceremony was done under a clear conscience.

    The other side weren¡¯t done yet, and here we were rxing, but there was no need to think about ¡®what ifs¡¯.

    Even time-wise, we had a lot of leeway; But anyway, the Ascension Rituals all ended sessfully.

    Now, it was the time for each of them to work on truly getting a hold of their new powers.

    ¡°Kuhahahaha! I¡¯m d it went well. I¡¯ll head back to the control room now.¡±

    ¡°Yeah me too ~!¡±

    Veldora and Ramiris went back to the control room with jolly faces.

    Hey, that¡¯s a ce we use during the war, and not a y room you know?

    It¡¯s true that we¡¯re at war now, but these guys just wanted to mess with the Large Screen to look for ces they wanted to go y in.

    The surveince magic was low cost, and was continuously activated.

    It wasn¡¯t much of a problem, so I made it so that anyone could easily use it.

    While it didn¡¯t show every part of the world, it had quite the range.

    Those two had recently been enjoying the scenery from different parts of the world using this magic.

    After the war is over, let¡¯s go have fun! Is what I had said before, which triggered this behaviour.

    They were carefully researching what ces to go beforehand.

    A goodparison would be, as if doing a field survey before going on a trip?

    These two had been living for so long, yet hadn¡¯t properly experienced the world. They were looking forward to it much more than I was.

    Well, they¡¯re having fun, so It¡¯s all good.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll join you guyster.¡±

    I said as I saw them off.

    Jeez, I guess I¡¯m going to have to properly guide their research.

    It¡¯s because I feel responsible as their guardian.

    It is certainly not me also wanting to have fun.

    Veldora and Ramiris went back into the Labyrinth, and the Executives also went back after their salutations.

    Some of them were still desperately trying to control the powers gained from evolution, and I asked them not to rush it as I saw them off.

    The ones in charge of domestic affairs like Rigrudo or Myourmilles started the cleanup. I was very grateful.

    Myourmilles was even managing the affairs of all the ambassadors visiting from other nations.

    And he didn¡¯t forget to put in a word about our nned yearly events, or about the specialty products of the Labyrinth.

    He was a truly useful investment, and now had be an indispensable person to us.

    As I gave them my words of appreciation, they all smiled broadly.

    But then it happened.

    ¡°Alert. Detecting entity with high density Energy fast approaching. Arrival at this location in 3 seconds.¡±

    Wisdom Lord Raphael issued an emergency alert.

    I hurriedly set up a force field to protect everyone here.

    Raphael¡¯s presence detection range is around 20km.

    To arrive only 3 seconds after being detected meant that it was going at an unthinkable speed.

    It wasing at more than Mach 20, and it wasn¡¯t possible to warn anyone verbally.

    Now was not time to be impressed with the insane speed.

    Just as I set up an Absolute Barrier with Covenant King Uriel, a single man descended following a shockwave.

    The stone floor of the arena, that was 10,000 times stronger than concrete, now had arge gash on it.

    What a guy. The destruction was not caused by any Skills or techniques; it was simply from the impact with his body.

    For Demon Dukes, it was possible to ignore thews of physics and travel at super sonic speeds without causing shockwaves but......

    This guy came in without using anyw maniptions just because it was cumbersome.

    There weren¡¯t many who can afford to do something insane like this.

    Three to my knowledge.

    Veldora, Milim, and Demon Lord Guy Crimson.

    Veldora was out.

    And Milim was also careful in her own way when she came over.

    I realized thister, but even the first time she came, she had tried her best to be careful.

    If Milim had flown over with her full strength, it would be enough to blow away any weak monsters.

    She may seem like a tyrant, but she had a surprisingly kind side.

    Well, now that Milim was also out, we¡¯re left with thest option.

    Sure enough, when the dust had settled, there stood the Demon Lord with zing red hair.

    Demon Lord Guy ? Crimson.

    A ruler in this world probably stronger than myself.

    The scene was submerged in tension, and civilians like Rigrudo and Myourmilles were being evacuated by Souei¡¯s Shadows.

    What¡¯s up with this guy?

    I don¡¯t wanna fight right now okay?

    ¡°Yo, it¡¯s been a while, Rimuru. By the way, what the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±

    ¡°What am I doing? What are YOU doing!?¡±

    What can I say, Guy was just casually talking.

    He just suddenly came over with no reason I know of.

    ¡°Mm? I see, you¡¯re the type who cares for their underlings.

    Well, sorry about that. And ¨D¨D Napalm Burst!¡±

    As he said some words of apology, Guy suddenly shot out a Heat Explosion type magic.

    The Infernal mes swelled into the shape of a dragon and weaved into the direction of the ones who were closing in on Guy from behind him.

    Testarossa, Ultima, and Carrera.

    The dragons split in into three, and entangled the girls.

    Unbelievably, the Demon Dukes who had strong resistance to magic could not defend against Guy¡¯s attack.

    Eating through multipleyers of Magic Barriers, the Infernal Dragons dealt decisive damage to all three of them.

    Though I myself am also able to do it, casting this strong a magic without any incantations somehow didn¡¯t sit well with me.

    ¡°Awawa. That¡¯s surprising.

    Thest attack didn¡¯t kill them meaning, they¡¯re Demon Dukes?

    Are there still more of those in the Underworld, or are have they evolved here?

    Well, its fine.

    Demon Dukes are stronger than unawakened Demon Lords.

    But the awakened Demon Lord presences I felt a while ago, what¡¯s up with those?¡±

    Ignoring the three, whoy on the ground having failed to defend against his magic, Guy spoke.

    Are you kidding me? He sensed the awakening from that far away?

    Is what I was thinking when,

    ¡°Solution. If connected to the Voice of the World, an instance awakening can be sensed form any location.¡±

    I was reassured with Wisdom Lord Raphael-san¡¯s words.

    So that also meant that when someone attains an Ultimate Skill......

    ¡°Solution. It is possible. However, sensing may not be possible when in possession of multiple Ultimate Skills.¡±

    I see.

    I had easily sense it when Yuuki got one, so that must be the reason.

    I kind of wanted to be informed of these kinds of things, but it seems Wisdom Lord Raphael¡¯s policy was to only answer when asked.

    Ruminas also seemed to possess an Ultimate.

    However, the type of power couldn¡¯t be determined without collecting information about it or seeing it directly.

    I thought that Guy somehow found out about my Ultimate Skills, but hiding them was actually impossible.

    So if there was an Ultimate Skill already present, new ones would not be detected.

    Which mean that, Guy hasn¡¯t realized that I have multiple Ultimates?

    ¡°Solution. There is no cause for concern. Gluttony King Beelzebub has been put out as the only one, and the rest are being hidden.¡±

    As expected of sensei.

    If we leave it to her, even Guy can be easily fooled.

    Though I still can¡¯t rx thinking he doesn¡¯t know.

    The previous conversation with Raphael only took an instant, and it was time to think about handling Guy.

    The three who had attacked had sensed his dangerously high power level, quickly moved to eliminate the foe.

    Indeed, he had an abnormal amount of high density magic, and the arena had also been damaged.

    Considering that he was an unknown in bothbat ability and rtions, the option to pre-emptively strike was not necessarily unwise.

    They were probably thinking of me, and attacked without mercy.

    However, their enemy a bad matchup.

    The surprise attack of the three Demon Dukes, wasn¡¯t even near the level of being a problem for Guy, the strongest Demon Lord.

    If it was me, I might havended a hit.

    That aside, it was the matter of magic.

    What in the world do you have to do to cause magic damage to Demon Dukes?

    ¡°Solution. It is Effect Ovep. It seems that he is ovepping the effects of an Ultimate Skill with that of magic.¡±

    Is that possible? It must be possible.

    After all, I saw the result with my own eyes.

    Well, if it¡¯s possible, I want to try it.

    Leaving that matter to Raphael-san, I needed to focus on answering Guys question.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Well, even if you say that......

    Those three felt you were a danger and attacked, please forgive them.

    But, suddenly appearing like this, you share the me too you know?

    I¡¯ll ignore the broken floor, so no hard feeling alright?¡±

    ¡°Mm? Ah, yeah sorry about that.

    I can just teleport to ces I¡¯ve already been to, and its been a while since I went flying.

    Put in a bit too much power, and couldn¡¯t stop. My bad!

    I don¡¯t really care about those three, so don¡¯t worry.

    Demons can¡¯t help but fight.

    Rather, I need you to exin the ascended ones over there okay?¡±

    I couldfortably work with those conditions.

    In any case, I had dodged starting a war with Guy.

    Or rather, I¡¯m seriously d, he didn¡¯te over to destroy me or something.

    Diablo had already sensed that Guy didn¡¯t have an enmity, but the Demon Dukes still needed to work on that.

    We didn¡¯t have the option of immediate elimination with everyone. Now they were in Diablo¡¯s care, probably already sitting in his severe lecturing course.

    And it¡¯s good that most others were unable to move from his pressure, or were in the Labyrinth undergoing their evolution.

    It would be a pain, if the lot of them wanted a fight too.

    That being said, Shion who¡¯s always looking for a fight, was now close beside me paying attention to Guy.

    She had understood the different in power, and decided to at least act as a shield for me.

    That was really surprising; She has truly matured.

    Anyway, Guy looks to not have any tant enmity, so everyone should be more rxed.

    With that in mind, I went about guiding Guy to a guest room.

    Trantors Rant:

    Well, so many things happened. With smoggy on hiatus, I¡¯m the only one tranting this. Is it ok to leave it so something like me? Probably not. Well, I¡¯m trying professionally as always. The next chapter? ETA: ???. I n to read ahead (post more spoilers) before working on the next chapter. Please don¡¯t expect much. But as always, see you in another chapter ~ gao!!

 Chapter 169 â€“ Negotiations With Guy

    Rather than standing around chatting, we decided to head inside.

    I guided Guy towards a VIP lounge located in Tempest.

    Its furnishings were chosen by Myourmilles, and if he went on a rampage there we would incur heavy losses.

    Some expensive pieces of artwork had also been disyed.

    It was a special lounge where only the specially selected, or the highest of nobles were amodated.

    Showy things aside, the arrangements also allowed one to experience elegance, simplicity, and a subdued refinement, which truly showed Myourmilles¡¯ sensitivity to my own tastes.

    To reach this level, Rigurdo and the others still needed much more experience. However, since he had said something like ¡¸This ce is very calming.¡¹, our tastes may unexpectedly match.

    Returning to the topic, if Guy went on a rampage we¡¯d handle that then.

    Since we had no other suitable rooms to amodate him, we had no choice but to expect a certain level of damage. We couldn¡¯t just take the strongest of the Demon Lords to amon guest lounge.

    And whilst half-resignedly guiding him,

    ¡¸Hey, You¡¯ve got some good taste. I also happen to like this type of furnishings.¡¹

    Guyplemented.

    That was pretty surprising, as far as surprises go.

    I had misunderstood him as this tyrant who wouldn¡¯t have any idea of subtle elegance.

    No, when you think about it, even Oda Nobunaga may have perhaps had this sort of taste......

    Maybe, the more short tempered and violent ones were more likely to have peaceful hearts.

    No well, it might just be my mistaken impression, but it really was the right choice bringing him here.

    Sitting on a high-ss wooden chair carved from aromatic woods, I faced Guy.

    On top of a small table between us, tea was served and its aroma wafted through the room.

    It looked simple at first nce, but a surprising amount of attention to details was put in......

    ¡¸You¡¯re pretty good! Our dimwits wouldn¡¯t be able to pull this off at all.

    I wonder if should I should send them here for some training?¡¹

    Well I¡¯m d you¡¯re pleased.

    Or rather, even since I came to this world, I¡¯ve been doing nothing but what I pleased.

    In any case, this was the first time I had to be this careful around the other party.

    No, after meeting Veldora, this would be the second time?

    Putting aside whether or not I can win against him, I just wanted to avoid conflict as much as possible.

    It¡¯s too troublesome to deal with. Because it will definitely result in some broken things.

    ¡¸Oh really? You¡¯re actually the first one I¡¯ve brought here you know.

    This is the highest grade parlor we have, we only bring in those who we want to make a good impression on.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah? So you want to make a good impression on me?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah that¡¯s right. Or else I couldn¡¯t call myself a good Demon Lord now could I.

    If I had thrown away my pride, I¡¯d be living a more or less good life snooping around in the shadows.¡¹

    I started with a jab. (EN: metaphorical)

    I¡¯m not gonna be pulled along with your pace, I made my statement with this intention.

    Depending on his reaction, I was going to have to adjust my attitude towards Guy.

    In any case, I had to, first and foremost, to find out the reason he came here.

    I suspected that he must have gotten a report from somebody, when he mentioned the Demon Lords.

    Probably, the only one who would do this was Dino. In fact, he confessed so himself.

    After all, any spies within the country had beenpletely cleared out. This I could say with full confidence.

    With the surveincework spread out by Souei, and by using magic to detect malevolence, we could absolutely eliminate any kind of counter-intelligence activity.

    In any case, since I put intelligence gathering above all else, not letting the enemy do the same thing to us was justmon sense.

    I had used any and all means I coulde up with to eliminate all spies within my country.

    ¡¸Ahaha. Are you trying to probe me? Aren¡¯t you interesting!

    Oh well, let¡¯s save ourselves the trouble.

    I came today because I heard you¡¯re having a fight with the empire.

    Ah, and as you might have expected, I heard this from Dino.

    He¡¯s here right? In this ce.

    Well, I¡¯ve gotten a report from that guy, but I heard you¡¯ve in around a million people?

    And, you¡¯ve also got a number of Demon Lord ss subordinates under you.

    This reminded me about that fellow you brought in during the previous Walpurgis, and that got me interested in any others you¡¯ve got.¡¹

    Saying all that, he drank the ck tea with elegant movements.

    The way he held himself, It was as if he was the king of some country.

    No, Demon Lords were more or less kings anyway.

    But, that Guy. Right after dering that he wouldn¡¯t probe, threw a straight ball.

    Basically, he wants to see my strength. No, isn¡¯t there more?

    Isn¡¯t he oddly interested in my dealings with the Empire?

    ¡¸Indeed, I do have several Demon Lord ss subordinates.

    The 3 you knocked out earlier are also included.

    Naturally, there are others. But I have no intention to tell you about all of them.

    In the wars of this world, isn¡¯t individual strength more important than numbers?

    Raising individual strength is naturally important.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, so there are others.

    Or rather, are you an ¡°Otherworlder¡±?

    And a slime, for that matter?¡¹

    ¡¸Nn? Huh? You didn¡¯t know?

    I¡¯m a slime that has retained the heart of an ¡°Otherworlder¡±, A ¡°Reincarnator¡± you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously?¡¹

    ¡¸Seriously!¡¹

    Guy and I locked eyes with each other.

    Or rather, he didn¡¯t know. I thought for sure something like that was well known.

    I had already dered this to the world, and thought it was surely passed along to the kings of each country.

    It may have only been my impression that all the information was known by everyone.

    I don¡¯t think there was any miswording, but it seems I needed to consider them not receiving any information. I¡¯ll make sure to consider it next time.

    ¡¸Ahahahaha! Oh Wow! To think such a thing could happen!

    No wonder you like that human form despite being a monster.

    You¡¯ve got an impressive mimicry going, but this exins the reason behind your fixation.

    I see, that also exins how you¡¯re able to obtain an Ultimate Skill.

    Under normal circumstances, it isn¡¯t something you can obtain so easily.

    But if a soul was able to preserve its ego after ¡°World Crossing¡±, of course that soul would get much stronger.

    I was suspicious that Rudra was just performing some self-scripted act, but if that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯m convinced.

    My bad for doubting you.¡¹

    Hm? Self-scripted?

    It was curious so I inquired the details.

    The story goes, Emperor Rudra and Guy had been at odds for over a thousand years.

    And in the midst of that, I had appeared.

    I had suddenly awakened as a true Demon Lord, and even obtained an Ultimate Skill.

    At first, it seemed that I had something to do with Veldora¡¯s resurrection, and they had decided to take a wait-and-see approach, but the recent conflict with the Imperial army raised a bit of suspicion.

    ording to Dino¡¯s report, we escaped unharmed, and the imperial army was massacred.

    At this point, Guy was thinking something was up.

    Against only a single demon lord, could Rudra¨D¨Dthat¡¯s the emperor¨D¨Dactually suffer such a crushing defeat?

    Despite wanting to wait-and-see, there was no point in suffering that much of a loss.

    It seems Rudra¡¯s purpose was likely to promote evolution amongst the survivors.

    He didn¡¯t care even if there were only 10s of survivors.

    Once upon a time, when Veldora had rounded-up and killed a lot of them, since some survivors managed to evolve into Sages, Rudra didn¡¯t feel it was his loss.

    He made up an understandable reason to appease the public,and trained the army by putting them in danger; Then, having the survivors evolve was the Rudra¡¯s basicbat strategy.

    Guy also approved the Demon Lords fighting each other was also for a simr reason.

    To sh, and then rise up as true Demon Lords, was the end result that he expected.

    That being the case, both Guy and Rudra were fighting as if ying a long game of chess.

    As if killing time, it was a game of patience.

    But, the number of survivors this time was 0.

    There was the problem.

    Guy couldn¡¯t leave alone the fact that I had gained multiple Demon Lord ss subordinates, and that there was not a single survivor.

    The reason was simple.

    A meaningless military action was something Rudra would never allow.

    He must have acted with some kind of purpose in mind......

    In Dino¡¯s report, he hinted that he was of the same opinion. What the hell are you even doing, Dino.

    So Guy suspected a self-scripted act.

    Causing a grand military campaign, pretending to go to war with Demon Lord Rimuru in order to strengthen Rimuru¡¯s forces.

    In other words, I had betrayed Guy¡¯s Demon Lord faction, and joined Emperor Rudra is it? This was the gist of his doubts.

    Or rather, he even thought that I could be a spy sent by Emperor Rudra right from the beginning.

    A just recently born monster (Slime) obtaining an Ultimate Skill, normally this would be inconceivable.

    Couldn¡¯t it be that due to the Emperor¡¯s instigation, it was given an Ultimate Skill and evolved? So he thought.

    ¡¸To give an away Ultimate Skills to someone, is that even possible?¡¹

    ¡¸If it¡¯s this kind of ability, then it¡¯s not impossible. However, it¡¯s limited to only granting an inferior form.

    And the receiving target must be someone above a certain strength threshold, it¡¯s not to the extent of being a threat.¡¹

    I wanted to hear more because I had doubts, but then he just dropped a bombshell of an announcement on me.

    Or rather, you¡¯re the only one who¡¯d say someone with an Ultimate Skill was not a threat, dammit! I wanted to shout.

    Perhaps, Milim¡¯s in the same category as Guy.

    Their perspective of things tended to be somewhat skewed.

    His words and appearance of enjoyably eating cake were inplete contrast.

    Wait a minute, he¡¯s talking about something important right now.

    Undeceived by his appearance, I needed to keep calm and organize this information.

    I stabbed the fork into my own cake whilst sorting it all out in my head.

    When ites to thinking, sugar intake is very important.

    A self-scripted act. (EN: hypothetical scenario here.)

    When the emperor released and dominated Veldora, he bestowed an ability onto a slime he found there.

    With the slime under the protection of Veldora, he would bring the Great Jura Forest together, and awaken as a Demon Lord.

    Guy predicted that with Veldora¡¯s help, awakening as a Demon Lord would be a simple matter.

    However, since Veldora¡¯s presence couldn¡¯t be felt for some unknown reason, he didn¡¯tpletely trust this prediction.

    Up till there, it was fine.

    After that, as the slime awakened as a Demon Lord, Veldora had revived simultaneously .

    There was definitely some kind of rtion between these two events.

    The slime, as one of the Demon Lords, would infiltrate Guy¡¯s faction.

    It would crush and devour Guy¡¯s faction from the inside, befitting the name of Gluttonous King Belzebuth. (EN: Beelzebub -> Belzebuth. More info below)

    This time, after getting a report about there being no survivors, he decided to drop by and check on the situation himself.

    As Emperor Rudra and Guy were at constant war, if I really were on the emperor¡¯s side, he would simply get rid of me.

    Being a simple guy, he believed my words and our misunderstanding cleared, but one wrong step would have resulted in a catastrophe.

    Let¡¯s kill this guy off because his strength is a pain, was something he could have considered. I guess I got lucky he decided to talk first.

    Thanks to many little strokes of luck, the misunderstanding was cleared in the end.

    ¡¸Now then, my story ends here.

    Next, shall we hear yours?

    Now tell me. Why are there so many of awakened Demon Lords here?¡±

    There it is.

    The origin of the misunderstanding: Demon Lords awakening en-mass.

    This had prompted Guy into thinking I was Rudra¡¯s pawn.

    For that reason, he decided to abruptly visit and ask¡¸What¡¯s going on here?¡¹.

    Suspecting a self-scripted act, He came to find several Demon Lord in the making.

    Certainly it¡¯s a bit suspicious. Or rather, we got lucky he didn¡¯t decide to just wipe us out without hearing anything.

    In case I was a traitor, since he had confidence to take us all on ande out on top, I guess that¡¯s why he had room for interrogation.

    If Guy wasn¡¯t this strong I would easily beat him, but because he was too strong, we could resolve this through words alone.

    Now I just had aplicated feeling.

    Well, in the end we didn¡¯t need to fight, that¡¯s good.

    Now with that misunderstanding cleared, I needed to exin the matter of the Demon Lord awakenings.

    ¡¶Solution. There is no problem with saying it¡¯s all through the ability of Gluttonous King Belzebuth¡·

    The heavens hath spoken©`©`©`!!

    Alright, let¡¯s go with this. I¡¯ve got nothing else to rely on.

    As expected of Raphael Sensei, a skillful dodge.

    ¡¸Actually, I did it with my Gluttonous King Belzebuth¡¯s ability.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh. How does that work?¡¹

    (Wisdom Lord Raphael sensei, how does this work?)

    ¡¶Solution. By reducing the Soul¡¯s power into Energy, it is possible to forcefully evolve those with the qualifications.¡·

    ¡¸Gluttonous King Belzebuth has the ability to reduce the Soul¡¯s power into Magical Energy.

    Naturally, those qualified are limited to Demon Lord ss individuals.¡¹

    ¡¸What did you say? Is that true?¡¹

    (Is this true, Wisdom Lord Raphael-sensei?)

    ¡¶Solution. (I have troubleprehending why I am being called sensei, but) it is true.¡·

    ¡¸Of course it¡¯s true.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh.......Then, is it also possible to do it with my servants?¡¹

    ¡¶Solution. It is possible.¡·

    Ah, she answered me before I could even mentally ask that question.

    For some reason, I feel a little lonely.

    Like a, It¡¯s getting annoying to deal with you, kind of intention.

    ¡¶Solution. I have no such intention.¡·

    This time, I felt minute traces of anger.

    Fanning the mes anymore will be bad. I should just let it go here.

    ¡¸There¡¯s probably no problem. I can¡¯t tell for sure without trying, but it¡¯s probably possible.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh, so all I need to do is prepare the souls right?

    When there weren¡¯t signs of awakening even after using 10,000 souls, I thought it was pointless......¡¹

    ¡¸You talking about your subordinate?

    The one during Walpurgis, the maid-san called Misery?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, her and someone else, a Demon Duke called Hiry.

    Since they¡¯re both Demon Lord ss, I think they¡¯re both sufficiently qualified.

    They¡¯re at the same level as the trio I went against earlier......

    But right now they¡¯re so weak, they¡¯re not very helpful at all......¡¹

    Hey now.

    You¡¯re saying they¡¯re at the same level as those girls, and they¡¯re worthless?

    This guy¡¯s judging criterion seems a little strange.

    ¡¸So you gave 10,000 human souls to each of them?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah that¡¯s right. But since there were no signs of evolution, I¡¯ve got a lot more lying around.

    I tried it on myself, but that was also pointless.

    So, how much do I prepare for them to evolve?¡¹

    ¡¶Solution. 500,000 will do.¡·

    ¡¸It¡¯ll be fine with 500,000.¡¹

    Ay, hold up!

    You, 500,000 you said, are you thinking of......

    ¡¶Solution. Individuals named: Gerudo ? Adalman ? Testarossa ? Ultima ? Carrera

    I have counted the amount necessary for those individuals in addition.¡·

    That¡¯s just reckless!!

    Does she not know fear?!

    You¡¯re totally trying to and lead the Guy ? Crimson by the nose, aren¡¯t you!

    No, wait a second...... This means the one he¡¯ll be after when he finds out, is me isn¡¯t it!

    ¡¶Solution. There are no problems.¡·

    No, it¡¯s full of problems!

    Just now, I actually thought you were scary you know?!

    This is exactly why I¡¯m scared of fearless people.

    ¡¸Ah? So 500,000 will do?

    Then, even if I didn¡¯t go destroy any more towns, I probably have enough in my reserves¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, is that so? That¡¯s wonderful.¡¹

    At this point, I can only emit a dryugh.

    It¡¯s more terrifying than trying to swindle a Yakuza.

    If I¡¯m caught, I guess I can¡¯tin even if I get destroyed.

    I didn¡¯t have any sweat to wipe off, nor did any turbulence show on my face. It¡¯s been a while since Ist thought it¡¯s great to be a slime.

    Guy was now cheerfully eating cake.

    That was his third one now.

    It seemed he really liked it.

    Since negotiations had ended, I wanted to have him leave soon, but apparently someone else wasing so we were waiting for them.

    Honestly, this was annoying.

    Just earlier, he created a Gate was created and summoned Hiry and Misery from his domain.

    Once you had been to a certain location once, a Gate could be easily created there. If I could do it, Guy couldn¡¯t possibly not do it.

    And, in order to grant the 2 summoned individuals the souls, 500,000 souls were handed over.

    Wisdom Lord Raphael said that we could use these without problem.

    I wanted to bestow it to them immediately but,

    ¡¸Wait. First, teach these two how to make this cake.¡¹

    He said.

    Juste and buy it! I replied.

    We had been ring at each other for a while, but it didn¡¯t look like he¡¯d give up.

    It can¡¯t be helped. It was against the rules, but I¡¯ll teach them the recipe.

    If I wanted them to go back quickly, I can¡¯t afford to be stingy.

    I¡¯d make these two be able to at least make a cake.

    it¡¯s probably impossible to replicate it just by taste, so I¡¯d give them the recipe too, and having them taste it once would probably make replicating it easier.

    Leaving aside Shion¡¯s catastrophic sense of taste, as maids these two seemed to be perfect.

    The tea from earlier was also good.

    And as they took a bite of the cake,

    ¡¸Splendid!¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of Demon Lord Rimuru sama!¡¹

    They simultaneously gave me high praises.

    If you¡¯re this happy by such things, there¡¯s not need to y a boring game putting the fate of the world on the line.

    Though I think the world¡¯s full of even more surprises if you care to look.

    And in the midst of this, Ramiris suddenly burst into the room.

    ¡¸I-it¡¯s terrible! Master(Veldora) went over to Ruminas¡¯ ce!¡¹

    She shouteding in.

    One trouble after another.

    It looks like I won¡¯t be able to rest easy anytime soon.

    Note:

    Beelzebub was changed to Belzebuth, It¡¯s really the same thing but this one aligns with the original text more. Sushi convinced me to change it and we all agreed. Apparently there¡¯s some deep reason for this we¡¯ll find outter!

    Editor¡¯s Rant:

    ~ Gao!! Lion Mask here, well, this is different, I didn¡¯t trante this one. Only did the TLC and edits. Let¡¯s wee Anon to the team! Hip hip ~ gao ~. Well he¡¯s the silent type so I¡¯m doing some of the talking. It seems there are three progress bars now. Well this may look good, but who knows how the speed is gonna be. Currently, Sushi is the most OP. He works on a phone dammit! But the two of us won¡¯t fall behind that easily, grr! Well I¡¯ll try to ready the next 2 chapters in the next 2 days, but don¡¯t expect the next one right after. As per my policy, each trantor has a week to do a chapter unless there¡¯s problems. You can read everything in the FAQ. Well then. I¡¯ve finished so...... we¡¯ll see you on another chapter ~~ gao!

 Chapter 170 â€“ A Pleasant Tea Party

    Ramiris had suddenly flown into the room shouting that Veldora had gone off to Ruminas¡¯ ce.

    What the? I questioned internally , and asked for details but......

    ¡¸H-hey! What in the world is Guy doing here!!¡¹

    Ramiris noticed Guy and started making noise.

    ¡¸Ah? What are you doing here?

    As I recall, weren¡¯t you living in the ¡ºDwelling of the Spirit¡» located in the Ulgracia Republic?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufun! Don¡¯t go thinking I¡¯ll always be an unemployed shut-in, ¡®kay?

    Even I can get a job, and happen to have one right now!

    I¡¯m earning a lot, and can even hire people now!¡¹

    ¡¸Say what!?¡¹

    Guy made a perplexed face at Ramiris¡¯ boasting.

    To make the calm andposed Guy get worked up like that, Ramiris, you¡¯re pretty good.

    Guy then looked at me, and I lightly exined how Ramiris was now working here.

    ¡¸So basically, I¡¯m having her help me out in a lot of ways.¡¹

    ¡¸See! Just like I said right?¡¹

    Ramiris proudly made some shadow-boxing poses like woosh woosh! towards guy from behind my head.

    Well it¡¯s fine, but please stop using me like a shield.

    ¡¸Hah! Getting all cheery after getting a simple job.

    A loner like you actually hiring people?

    I see you¡¯ve learned some good jokes!¡¹

    Lead on by Guy¡¯s provocation,

    ¡¸Why you!!¡¹

    Ramiris unleashed her Killer Dropkick on him.

    But her fierce attack missed, and she had been easily captured.

    A pleasant debacle, but there were more important matters to tend to.

    ¡¸Wait wait, you can do thatter, but about Veldora.

    What¡¯s this about him going to Ruminas¡¯ ce?¡¹

    Recovering a hung-upside-down-and-struggling Ramiris from Guy, I asked.

    Ramiris can only concentrate on one thing at a time, so I needed to ask about the important things first.

    ¡¸Ah right!

    Me and Master (Veldora) were looking at different ces, but suddenly, he changed the screen, and got really nervous...... and flew out shouting ¡¸I¡¯m worried about Ruminas, so I¡¯ll go help!¡¹

    I didn¡¯t see Ruminas on the screen though...... wonder why?¡¹

    As expected, Ramiris¡¯ exnation was useless, and the situation remained just as vague.

    The only certainty was the fact that Veldora headed towards Ruminas.

    Jeez, what a pain, I thought when,

    ¡¸My? Has the boy run away?

    And I finally came over to see him too......¡¹

    It was a chilling voice.

    Without leaving so much as a speck of her presence, a single woman opened the door.

    Snow white skin. Cold, bewitching Blue Diamond eyes.

    She was a dazzling beauty.

    However, she didn¡¯t feel alive, her beauty was like that of a doll.

    ¡¸It is a pleasure, Demon Lord Rimuru-sama.

    My name is Velzard.

    Or, would you be more familiar with ¡®Ice Dragon¡¯ Velzard?

    I am Veldora¡¯s elder sister.¡¹

    She said with a graceful bow.

    Veldora¡¯s sister? In other words, this beautifuldy is another ¡®True Dragon¡¯!?

    Since very recently, Veldora finally managed to fully control his magic leakage, but this person was controlling hers as if it was the most natural thing in the world.

    The fact that I couldn¡¯t sense as much as a hint of her presence itself proved her might.

    If not told, I would have never guessed she was a ¡®True Dragon¡¯.

    However, her overflowing spirit (TN: Haki) didn¡¯t leave any room to consider her a weakling.

    ¡¸Ah, Hello, I¡¯m Rimuru.

    Despite this form, I¡¯m an active Demon Lord.¡¹

    I also introduced myself, and asked Shuna, who had guided her in, to ready another serving of tea.

    Shuna worked with expertise, never losing herposure.

    No, not just her, everyone who worked in serving duty did their job with the same diligence no matter who the guest was.

    They had be professionals.

    ¡¸You¡¯re terrible, Guy. Leaving me behind like that.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah haha. Sorry. I forgot you were sort of bad at flying.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m not that bad; Aren¡¯t you just too fast?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. Well, no biggie right? You knew where I was headed right?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, since you were going to call Misery and Hiry anyway, you could¡¯ve just waited for me too.¡¹

    ¡¸You are right and all. But you had some good exercise after so long, so it¡¯s a win-win.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes yes, whatever.¡¹

    Velzard sighed as if giving up, and gracefully ced herself on a chair.

    The smell of trees pleased her nose.

    Though there was a soft sofa, the wooden chairs were also quitefortable.

    Surrounded by the forest, it felt as if you were one with mother nature.

    After a sip of the tea brought by Shuna,

    ¡¸Honestly, that Veldora, he didn¡¯t have to run away¡¹

    Sheined.

    I wouldn¡¯t think Veldora ran away, but in retrospect, he never did want to go to the continent of demons.

    He made excuses like it was too cold there or something, and I always thought it was strange since cold didn¡¯t affect him.

    ¡¸Hey Guy, are you perhaps living in the cold northern continent? ¡¹

    ¡¸Mm? Yeah it¡¯s a frigid ce known as the ¡®Continent of Eternal Ice¡¯, why?¡¹

    ¡¸Because I don¡¯t suppress my magic there......

    that unbearably cold ce has now be an environmentpletely hostile to life.¡¹

    I see.

    I¡¯m convinced now.

    I¡¯m positive that Veldora can¡¯t handle his sister Velzard.

    He happened to notice Velzard through the Surveince Magic, and made a straight line for elsewhere.

    It was not like him, but I had a friend once who felt simrly about his own big sister.

    ¡¸She¡¯s too evil......¡¹

    My friend hadined.

    Even a ¡®True Dragon¡¯ like Veldora must have the same feelings.

    By the way, some others also boasted misfortune with their younger sisters, but I, who only had an elder brother, honestly couldn¡¯t rte.

    Both sides had their share of troubles, was my impression.

    ¡¸Velzard-san, could it be that Veldora isn¡¯t that fond of you?¡¹

    I casually asked.

    ¡¸Oh my? I have been taking care of him so well since he started rampaging as a baby.

    I even held him down, and stopped him whenever he was being rowdy.

    He was useless and couldn¡¯t even maintain humanoid form, and I even took the trouble of punishing him after too many of his little disasters......¡¹

    Velzard recounted episodes from the past, describing the kind things she had done for him.

    The reason became clear now.

    Judging from the story, against Veldora¡¯s ¡®action oriented¡¯ powers, Velzard¡¯s ¡®binding oriented¡¯ powers were extremely effective.

    In other words, natural enemies.

    Yeah, I had to agree to his wanting to run away, even if she wouldn¡¯t do anything.

    That ever confident and fearless Veldora having a weakness ¨D¨D Or rather, sister. Not exactly blood rted though ¨D¨D like that was unexpected.

    Afterwards, we spent the time listening to Velzard¡¯s stories, and chatting with Guy.

    Ramiris happily ate cake, and got along well with Velzard.

    Velzard also became fond of the cake.

    When the topic of teaching the baking techniques to the maids came up,

    ¡¸Goodness. Guy can asionally do good things too I see.

    Thank you very much for undertaking our maids¡¯ education.¡¹

    She requested cheerfully.

    Now, there was no way I could refuse.

    If I did, I could end up awakening something even more fearsome than Guy.

    Listening to Ramiris bragging to Guy, and correcting her exaggerations, I spent the time quite peacefully.

    After a decent amount of conversation, I took the time to ascend Hiry and Misery before forgetting.

    Since I had imed that only Gluttony King Belz¨¦buth could do it, the fact that I took quite a bit more souls than required will be my little secret.

    Following Raphael-sensei¡¯s footsteps, I decided to be a bit bold myself.

    Giving each of them 90,000 souls at a steady pace soon resulted in evolution.

    It was exactly as Wisdom Lord Raphael had said.

    And with that, I had another 520,000 souls remaining.

    I could now reward the ones who I couldn¡¯t evolve in the ceremony.

    I was worried what would happen when Guy came over, but the event concluded well with us on friendly terms.

    ¡¸Hope I wasn¡¯t a bother.

    Now these two can be of a little use too.

    Well, you can call me if anything happens.

    I¡¯ll help you out a bit, alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, thanks. You can call me on you end too. I¡¯ll do what I can.¡¹

    We said our goodbyes with promises of cooperation.

    Or rather, the Gate was connected and travelling to and fro took zero time.

    Just to confirm, I had a quick visit and came back.

    Now, it became possible to Teleport to Guy¡¯s domain.

    This Skill was only possible for ces already visited.

    A steady effort like this was necessary in hopes of making our ns to travel the worlde into fruition.

    Teleportation was not possible for those not strong enough.

    But someday, I hoped to set up Transit Gates to move important facilities.

    And so, we saw Guy and his bunch off.

    It¡¯s an unnecessary detail, but Guy ended up eating 5 pieces of cake.

    At this rate, I felt like he was going to visit again very soon.

    Next time, I could prepare sweets, I thought amusingly.

    Now then, after Guy left, I went to see the three Demon Dukes.

    They looked like dried husks of their former selves.

    ¡¸Our sincerest apologies!¡¹

    All three of them bowed profusely, and their injuries seemed to be fine.

    I was relieved.

    I wanted to grant them the souls to evolve immediately.

    Gerudo and Adalman had refused the offer, and I was to wait for the next opportunity in their case.

    I wouldn¡¯t want to force a reward on them, if they didn¡¯t think they deserved it.

    On that note, the three Demon Dukes already showed very promising results. I was making them wait for my own convenience, so now was a good time.

    And it was better that I personally saw to their growth.

    With that, their evolutions resulted in them bing ¡®Devil Lords¡¯.

    The same result as Misery and Hiry.

    It¡¯s a bit troubling, but they had attained the highest rank in the Demon Aristocratic sses.

    Their status as Lord proved their new found strength.

    Anyway, the three of them sessfully ascended to the highest rank of elites.

    They understood that ovepping the effects of Skills and Magic could break through multiyered barriers.

    These three girls had picked a fight with the strongest known as Guy, and had fortunately survived.

    This birthed a desire to at least act as a shield for their Rimuru-sama the next time they faced Guy.

    Diablo¡¯s education may have made them gradually stronger, but their defeat in the recent events had lead them to aspire for even greater heights of strength.

    Fighting strong opponents, sparked passion in not only a human¡¯s, but even a Demon¡¯s soul.

    The effects of their evolution propagated to the Arch Demons, and evolved them to Demon Dukes.

    As for their level of nobility,

    Duke ss: Moss

    Marquis grade: Veyron

    Earl ss: Venom

    Viscount ss: Agera and Esprit

    Baron ss: Shien and Zonda

    Well, these may seem likeplicated titles, but it¡¯s just to show the difference in the sses of Demon Dukes.

    Among the rest of the 600 demons, some became Arch Demons which were on par with Knight ss, but the rest remained Greater Demons.

    They weren¡¯t named, so too much of a power up was not expected.

    But as their bodies were that of Culture Capsule Automatons, their strength increased much more than normal.

    They¡¯ll probably prove useful one of these days.

    At present, they were doing misceneous work like security orbour, but since they could teleport, I could have them go collect information from various parts of the world.

    Anyway, all of them safely attained greater strength.

    Tomorrow, the Imperial Airships would cross Ruminas¡¯ domain.

    I had already nned to go support her if need be.

    Demons may actually have a good affinity for evolution, since all of them easilypleted their Harvest Festivals.

    The link with the Culture Capsules were also improved, and from tomorrow, Demons stronger than Greater Demons would be born.

    The souls I received(stole) from Guy promoted my forces to much greater heights, so looking at the results only, it was a truly beneficial encounter.

    I told the three girls to rest up, and after confirming that they were doing so, I went back to the control room.

    The Imperial Aerial Fighter Legion was on schedule, arriving tomorrow afternoon at the earliest.

    And as I was thinking about contacting Ruminas about Veldora ¨D¨D

    The scene was disyed clearly in one of the Surveince Screens.

    A Veldora flying at ultra high speeds on a crash course with the Imperial fleet.

    It was an overhead image from a high altitude, so I could easily make out his route.

    At this rate, he would cause war to break out in less than an hour.

    ¡¸Seriously, what is he even doing...... that Veldora......¡¹

    My lone words echoed in the control room.

    ?????????????????????????

    Veldora was soaring in the open skies at speeds tens of times higher than that of sound.

    He was having a lot of fun after returning from the cramped humanoid form to his original Dragon form after so long.

    Though, his present feelings aside, the reason he needed to be like this was not fun at all.

    He had run away from his elder sister.

    His sister, Velzard, could be called his single natural enemy.

    Ability-wise, their match up was quite bad for him.

    Furthermore, she was born before him, and overpowered him in power, Energy and everything else.

    In an honest fight, he wasn¡¯t confident he could win.

    It happened many times after Veldora came into the world.

    He challenged her, but was beaten instead every time.

    Velzard¡¯s ¡®Eternal World¡¯ was an impregnable defence that also served to seal all of Veldora¡¯s movements.

    Storm, Destruction, Corrosion, Doom.

    All of them were nullified against the her absolute bind.

    At present, he may have had a chance at beating her, but it was still too soon.

    After all, only after learning to restrain his power did he realize that his big sister Velzard was always able to do it perfectly.

    The nature of her power, she imed, was specialized in ¡®cessation of all energy for activity¡¯, but she likely possessed an unmatched strength toplement that.

    Veldora was cautious because he knew that his sister was not to some smallfry.

    ¡¸Kuhahahaha! Our battle yet awaits!¡¹

    Leaving behindrge distances and cool lines, He continued his high speed flight.

    His imminent sh with the Imperials, whether it was fate or coincidence, was unclear.

    But as if ying a tasteless joke, fate had it that one of those Airships was carrying the ¡®Scorch Dragon¡¯ Velgrynd.

    After thousands of years, a fierce battle would result from the encounter of these two ¡®True Dragons¡¯.

    Trantor¡¯s Rant:

    Hi there ~ gao! Lion Mask reporting. This is more a slice of life chapter than anything. Like action? Well too bad. Though the fun times are soon to end. This arc is looking a bit better thanst one where the enemy was just massacred. Well, I hope you enjoy. Some people have been asking what I¡¯ll do after this arc is over. Well the simple and short answer is: No idea! I don¡¯t think ahead too much. So until further notice Lion Mask RPT should be considered dead. Well... I do n on posting TL;DRs as I read further on so probably not really inactive. I¡¯ll be looking into other things to trante, but that topic concerns the unknown future, and isn¡¯t even a reliable statement. Well, there¡¯s one more chapter in the stock which could be up in soon...or not soon. Well. See you there ~~ Gao!!

 Chapter 171 â€“ Clash! Storm Dragon Vs Scorch Dragon â€“ First Half â€“

    171. CLASH! STORM DRAGON VS SCORCH DRAGON ¨C FIRST HALF ¨C

    That battle had affected the surrounding topology, and caused great change to the ecosystem.

    A ¡®cmity¡¯ which waster named ¡®The Scorching Tempest¡¯ had urred.

    No matter the conclusion, it was definitely a battle that surpassed human understanding.

    The only silver lining was that the it had taken ce over the ocean.

    The heat had caused the seawater to evaporate, which formed clouds that brought forth heavy rain to the surrounding areas, but there was no major impact onnd.

    If it had been overnd, or worse, in close vicinity of a country, the scale of damage would have been catastrophic.

    But, there definitely was some damage.

    The marine life which inhibited that ocean region had been significantly affected, and as a result, the already huge sea creatures ended up evolving into even bigger, more terrifying sea monsters.

    With the creation of these sea monsters, this ocean region had be an untraversable region.

    As a result, the sea route was closed off, and even the airspace above that ocean region was deemed unsafe.

    This was the reality of the great damage that ¡®The Scorching Tempest¡¯ had brought about.

    Among the central inds of the ¡®Continent of Eternal Ice¡¯, was an area of sea thaty in permafrost.

    The surrounding skies were controlled by aerial demons that had be more savage due to being bathed Demon Lord Guy Crimson¡¯s magic.

    Because of that, and because one of the sea routes had ended up being closed off because of the ¡®cmity¡¯, there was a need to elerate the establishment of a railwaywork and of Transit Gates for travel over the mainnd.

    As this was part of Demon Lord Rimuru¡¯s motives, it was debated whether the events were part of the Demon Lord¡¯s strategy;

    Whether he wanted to gain total control of thend transport routes. (TN: it was stated that Rimuru intended to spread his railwork in an older chapter)

    It was a fact that the transportwork prepared by the Demon Lord contributed to the advance of human technology.

    But was the ¡®cmity¡¯ purposefully caused by the Demon Lord?

    This would be a hot topic of debate for historians of the future.

    But that this cmity was simply an amusing twist of fate; no historian could have predicted this culmination of events.

    The phrase ¡°reality is often stranger than fiction¡±, couldn¡¯t have suited these string of events better.

    Putting the debate aside, the cause of this ¡®cmity¡¯ being a battle among ¡®True Dragons¡¯ would be made an undeniable fact by future historians.

    ??????????????????????????

    Veldora,fortably soaring through the skies, tried increasing his speed slightly.

    Compared to when he was sealed, having better control of his magic now, his flying speed has increased.

    ¡¸Kuahahahaha! Superb. This is a superb speed!¡¹

    He said, getting carried away.

    It feltfortable.

    With the knowledge attained from the scriptures (manga) that Rimuru possessed, Veldora tweaked around with the logic here and there and produced good results.

    His magic circted within his body, with no leakages.

    It was now possible to utilize magic of a much higher quality.

    Better results, with less work.

    Learning beside Rimuru, there were many things he wanted to try out.

    Doing as he pleased in his true form was prohibited, so he yed around with Rimuru¡¯s followers while in his human form.

    It was a pretty interesting experience, being taught the logic of skills... from the old man called Hakurou. (TN: izzit ok to just use old man for ÀÏÈË? lol)

    Power, was not to be simply released.

    Molding it, increase the concentration through focus, and then explosively releasing it on a single point.

    The true nature of Veldora¡¯s power was ¡®Chaos¡¯. (TN: can also be ¡°spreading¡± but that doesn¡¯t seem right)

    It was to release that near limitless magic into the surroundings, and attack with all his might.

    Even at just this level, it was possible to destroy just about anything; it was also possible to do almost anything.

    But, just that wasn¡¯t good enough.

    As it stands, there was a limit to how much power that could be released; it became impossible to aplish more whilst wielding limited amounts of power.

    Which was why, suppressing power and living in human form, was the most effective form of training.

    And through that, Veldora learned how to use his power efficiently.

    Simr to the logic in moving arms and legs while in human form, there was also a set flow to control power while in dragon form, thus proficiency increased with better concentration. (TN: THIS was hard to make sense of)

    For Veldora, whose total energy levels are actually much higher than either of his 2 elder sisters, not needing to be conscious of the fact was impossible.

    And that, was the gist of putting effort intobat styles, the reason to search for the efficient use of power.

    It wouldn¡¯t be something to be conscious of for beings that wield great power.

    Unconsciously learning how to control magic while ying around in human form, this resulted in Veldora gainingbat power iparable to his past self.

    Veldora himself only felt lighter somewhat, being unaware of the difference.

    Concentrating, Veldora attempted to fly at full power.

    At that moment, his body started to adopt a form that was more suitable, and he easily surpasses the speed of sound.

    The fastest among the 4 existing ¡®True Dragons¡¯, was ¡®Scorch Dragon¡¯ Velgrynd.

    But at present, Veldora could attain speed which could rival the fastest.

    Due to reaching this speed that he had never reached before, unknowingly, he was fast approaching the Empire¡¯s Aerial Fleet.

    (Hey, Veldora! The Empire¡¯s straight ahead. You¡¯re gonna run right into them if you keep going like that!)

    He was already within one hour away from contact, when he received Rimuru¡¯s message through Telepathy.

    Seeing the slightly panicking Rimuru, Veldora¡¯s thoughts becameposed.

    Wait a sec. The Empire was headed for Ruminas but, Couldn¡¯t this be his time to shine?

    Having finally gotten something of a powerup, wouldn¡¯t this be fitting opportunity to test things out?

    Even if I defeated all the enemies here without working together with Ruminas, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem right?

    Such thoughts went through his mind.

    ¡¸Kuahahaha! Be at ease, Rimuru.

    Leave it to me. I¡¯ll repel that Imperial army!¡¹

    (Wha-! Will that be alright!?)

    ¡°Yeah, no problem! This is a long awaited chance to go all out. Don¡¯t worry, just watch!¡±

    Saying that, he ended the Telepathy message with Rimuru.

    From Veldora¡¯s perspective, Rimuru was always cautious.

    Even if he had a definite chance of victory, he always only started a fight when he was certain that there was no chance of defeat.

    That itself wasn¡¯t a bad thing, but it was also important to have more confidence in himself.

    Yes, he should be like his Ultimate Skill, Raphael.

    With the resolve to fight, now it was only a matter of time till the battle.

    To Veldora, the Imperial troops were nothing to be afraid of.

    Aiming to end the battle instantly, he increased his flight speed even more.

    The Empire¡¯s Aerial Legion came into view ahead.

    They numbered 300 ships. Not much of a problem.

    Maintaining his current speed, it felt like he could win just by ramming into the opposition while cloaked in Hyper Energy.

    But, it¡¯s probably better to tell them to surrender first, so he stopped right before contact.

    Just the aftershock of him stopping mid flight caused the Airships at the front of the fleet to jolt immensely. Destroying the fleet seemed to be an easy task.

    ¡¸Kuahahahaha! Fools of the empire!

    I am Veldora! ¡®Storm Dragon¡¯ Veldora!

    If you stop your invasion now, I will let you retreat peacefully.

    You may respond now!¡¹

    Veldora loudly proimed to the Empire through Telepathy.

    This act of warning was something that would have never crossed Veldora¡¯s mind in the past.

    Living alongside Rimuru, not only his power but even his concept of thinking had changed.

    Well, the scriptures (manga) knowledge probably had more of an influence.

    On the other hand, the circumstances for the Empire differed significantly.

    The higher ranking officers had already been informed of the fact that the entire army that was sent to subjugate the Great Jura Forest had been wiped out.

    As for the regr soldiers, they couldn¡¯t contain their restlessness after seeing Veldora who wasn¡¯t supposed to be there.

    Despite that, none of them left their designated posts, set the defense barriers to the highest output, and awaited further orders from their superiors; it was a show of great discipline.

    As for their superiors, the Beast Corpsmander, Gradim, and major-general Xam¡¯d were located on the same Airship in the middle of the fleet.

    This ship had a more luxurious buildpared to the others, and had 300 of the remaining elite mages on board, which meant their defense barriers were of a higher quality.

    This much was expected for the ship of the leaders of the expeditionary forces.

    In addition, Velgrynd was on board as well.

    As proxy for the emperor, she was highest in the chain ofmand.

    To Gradim who had no idea who she was, it wasn¡¯t an amusing proposition, but he nheless could feel that she was not to be underestimated.

    Xam¡¯d spoke up in ce of Gradim.

    The woman who called herself Grynd ¨D¨D Velgrynd took on that pseudonym ¨D¨D was the person of highest authority right now. (TN: repetitive..)

    Although slightly displeasing, it was necessary to inquire about her opinion.

    ¡¸Grynd-dono, what shall be our course of action?¡¹

    Velgrynd smiled wryly, and answered with another question.

    ¡¸Xam¡¯d, are we able to fire the Magic Canceller currently?

    Also, it doesn¡¯t seem enough, but how much of a fight can we put up with the forces currently on hand?¡¹

    ¡¸Let¡¯s see....

    We didn¡¯t think there would be an air battle, we don¡¯t have enough mages for this.

    Our opponent is that Veldora, so our current forces just won¡¯t be enough.

    We would be able to perform better if we had say, 100 ships with 400 elites on each....¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. Transport ships aren¡¯t gonna do much against Veldora huh.

    Very well.

    Not much choice, I will go then. You all should hurry and withdraw from the battle zone.¡¹

    ¡¸What? You intend to go alone?¡¹

    Gradim was shocked at Velgryind¡¯s words.

    She nced back and,

    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s good that I came along with the expedition.

    Even Rudra couldn¡¯t have foreseen these turn of events......

    Assemble those who can use the Magic Cancellers and reform ourposition.

    Do this swiftly while I buy time!

    Make sure to be able to fire anytime, and aim for the moment I create an opportunity.

    Fire the moment I give the signal. Understood?

    This should already be obvious, get in contact with Rudra.

    If you understand then hurry and get to work! I¡¯ll be heading out!¡¹

    Orders came in like a volley of arrows.

    Gradim was stunned, and couldn¡¯tpute the orders, but Velgrynd paid him no heed, and opened the bridge doors.

    She opened the doors with no hesitation and flew out toward the skies.

    (That¡¯s suicide!)

    As Gradim thought of that, he lost all words at the the scene before his eyes.

    Grynd ¨D¨D Velgrynd ¨D¨D flew out to the skies, and, after a brief sh of red light, transformed into her Dragon Mode in a dazzling disy of Cardinal Aura.

    ¡¸Wha-! Could it be ¨D¨D ¡°Cardinal¡± Velgrynd!? The Guardian Deity of the Empire, Velgrynd-sama!¡¹

    Gradim came back to his senses after Xam¡¯d¡¯s surprised outburst.

    And immediately said,

    ¡¸I shall contact the emperor.

    Hurry up and reform the ranks! You all heard what Velgrynd-sama said!

    Assemble the Mages,nd the remaining ships down to the ocean!!¡¹

    The orders were given.

    The voice brought the soldiers back to their senses.

    Their hearts were momentarily stolen by the otherworldly beauty of the shining scarlet dragon.

    To face the despair brought by the appearance of Veldora, the legendary Guardian of the Empire had taken form, so it couldn¡¯t be helped that the soldiers got caught up in the moment.

    But, Gradim¡¯s stern rally was more than enough to bring them back.

    For the soldiers who were mesmerized by the advent of ¡°Scorch Dragon¡± Velgrynd, it brought them back to reality.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Our Guardian Dragon is with us. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of!¡¹

    ¡¸With Velgrynd-sama on our side, there¡¯s no way we can lose!!¡¹

    Morale rose instantly for the empire soldiers.

    And they quickly began moving as per their orders.

    Having been a long time since returning to her true form, Velgrynd looked around her.

    At expected it feelsforting to be in her original form.

    Using¡ºMagic Perception¡»as naturally as breathing, she analysed the movements within the fleet.

    She felt no hesitation in the soldiers, so no problems there.

    As she looked ahead, Veldora seemed to be surprised and had gotten stiff. (TN: yea lol)

    The reason was obvious.

    He probably thought he could do a full sweep of the fleet with a single st of his Breath.

    A reunion of siblings since time immemorial.

    Before he was sealed, during the times where Veldora was out rampaging around, Velgrynd was already Emperor Rudra¡¯s partner, and hadid dormant in the Empire.

    Being frozen by their elder sister Velzard every so often, it had been 2000 years since hisst meeting with Velgrynd.

    It was around the southern area of the empire, where theyst met.

    Their meeting had caused the emergence of a volcanic region, as the powers of the ¡°True Dragons¡± shed.

    Though at that time both of them weren¡¯t serious at all, Veldora had caught a glimpse of the pinnacle of Velgrynd¡¯s powers, and escaped with his tail between his legs.

    Despite having massive amounts of energy, Veldora was unable to efficiently use his power. That was why Velgrynd didn¡¯t see him as much of a threat.

    It meant nothing by just having great amounts of energy if he couldn¡¯t use it properly.

    But this power was capable of overpowering her own, if it was properly trained it could be an ace in this game.

    She would take her time to slowly teach him how to use his powers, after getting him on to their side.

    Now, anything could happen.

    Velgrynd would pin Veldora down.

    Then, with the right opportunity, make full use of the Magic Cancellers and restrain Veldora.

    After that,they would turn Veldora into one of their own with Emperor Rudra¡¯s ¡°Regalia Dominion¡±.

    It would have taken a lot of effort to lure him out from under Demon Lord Rimuru, but the current circumstances were much more convenient.

    Though unexpected, this had be the perfect chance to bring Veldora to their side.

    The goal of defeating Ruminas to obtain the method of bringing up holy knights, the ¡°Soul Rending System¡±, would probably end up unneeded.(TN: Soul Rending System = »ê¤Î¾š³É¥·¥¹¥Æ¥à?)

    It was possible to grasp victory in their game against Guy if they had Veldora, which removes the need to increase the number of Sages as underlings.

    (With this the board is going to change drastically.)

    The end to their eternally drawn out game felt within reach. A victory for Velgrynd and Emperor Rudra drew closer.

    Back to the problem at hand, first was to capture Veldora.

    Making the best use of this chance, his capture was imperative in making their victory a reality.

    Velgrynd slowly flew towards Veldora, with these thoughts.

    Veldora was perplexed.

    Despite sessfully running away from his elder sister Velzard, he now ran into his other elder sister.

    What¡¯s up with that? He felt.

    Due to how shocked he was, many of his movements were stiff.

    It was time to get serious.

    It would be difficult to escape. The reason was simple, Velgrynd was the fastest among the ¡°True Dragons¡±.

    With a polished battle style, one could feel she was fast just from her appearance. Well appearance didn¡¯t really matter......

    Competing in speed was a moot action, and for fighting, the current location was good.

    If he ended up destroying Ruminas¡¯ country again, he felt like he was definitely going to be chased around till hisst breath.

    Ruminas wasn¡¯t the kind to joke around; and after watching what Rimuru did to build up his country, it was kind of obvious she would get angry.

    Even if it wasn¡¯t Ruminas, if Tempest was destroyed, Rimuru would utterly decimate the culprit.

    With that in mind, there was no need to relocate the battlefield to somewhere popted.

    Although it was kind of a pain, the opposition also seems to be getting ready for battle, to arms then.

    But, seeing his elder sister Velgrynd ally with the Empire was a little unexpected.

    It would have been possible to clean up this fleet of dinky airships with a single st of breath, Veldora thought.

    And earning a favor from Ruminas in the process, he wanted to get her to forget about the past destruction of her country.

    It would have been a great opportunity, but life was never that easy.

    Oh well, it seemed Velgrynd was all gung-ho about this, so he would follow suit.

    Although they had never duked it out in earnest before, he felt that Velgrynd slightly had the upper hand. But that was all in the past now.

    Veldora had obtained new powers, with help from Rimuru.

    (Kuahahahaha! How about I see what I¡¯m capable of, with this elder sister of mine as the opponent!)

    With such thoughts, Veldora felt more motivated.

    Veldora put his focus on Velgrynd, and entered his battle stance.

    And so, a battle of the current century between ¡°True Dragons¡± erupts.

    Editor¡¯s Rant:

    Thus concludes the first batch of the 3p trantor team ~ Gao!! A big wee to Sushi-san, He¡¯s been contributing to the corrections of a lot of chapters throughments since long, but now has awakened into a full fledged trantor. Lion reporter: How do you feel right now? Sushi: Despite this being the first chapter I officially trante, I got a chapter that had super annoying text to work on... Haha how silly Sushi-san, we all know of your aplishments using ¡ºSmart Phone¡» and the Ultimate Skill¡ºGod Finger¡». Though this lion is super jelly, he¡¯s d you¡¯re on our side. So one more time... hip hip ~gao~~!! I¡¯m sure everyone will appreciate the speedy trantions, and gratuitously me a certain Lion Mask for the editing dys :3 . Well, well, we should now learn to never trust lion mask. But that aside, next chapter could be next week, or the next hour. Only the calctions of Raphael sensei knows. So without further ado, see you all in another chapter ~Gao!!

 Chapter 172 â€“ Clash! Storm Dragon Vs Scorch Dragon -Last Half-

    The battle quietly began.

    Velgrynd waited until she had confirmed that the airship fleet behind her retreated to safety.

    As soon as she confirmed their retreat, she would move.

    ¡¸It¡¯s been too long, Veldora. I¡¯ll ask just in case, will you note to our side?

    If you do, I¡¯ll teach you how to properly use your strength, you can even rampage to your heart¡¯s content you know?

    Naturally, the location will be left up to us though. ¡¹

    ¡¸Kuhahahaha! Dearest sister, the old me is no more.

    I have already perfected my strength control.

    Besides, simply raging about isn¡¯t fun anymore.

    I¡¯m an adult now, my sister! ¡¹

    ¡¸Those are some cheeky words you say......

    Very well then. If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll be testing how much you have grown! ¡¹

    The words they exchanged were few.

    After all, Velgrynd knew that Veldora would not heed to any negotiations, so she prepared for battle without hard feelings.

    Originally, the n was for Rudra to Dominate and control Veldora, so persuasion was pointless.

    As such, she needed to quickly weaken Veldora, and suppress him until Rudra arrived.

    Thinking so, Velgrynd made a preemptive strike by releasing her Burning Breath.

    It was a single thin beam of concentrated light, a super high speed Breath Attack that assaulted Veldora.

    Normally, due to the effects of Veldora¡¯s heat nullification, he would not take heat damage. However, without hesitating, Veldora avoided Velgrynd¡¯s Breath.

    ¡¸Oh? I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d dodge that.

    This just might be my personal opinion, but have your skills improved a little perhaps? ¡¹

    ¡¸Kuahahahaha! Your breath attack probably has elerated Destruction effects.

    If I received a direct hit, my magic would go wild, and I would weaken trying to regain control over it.

    Of course I¡¯d avoid that. ¡¹

    At that moment, Veldora¡¯s intuition felt that the Breath Attack had an Ultimate Skill¡¯s effect added onto it.

    The analysis from Veldora¡¯s Ultimate Skill¡ºInvestigation King Faust¡»had also confirmed this.

    While Veldora was surprised at being able to understand his own attack so well, Velgrynd fired her next attack.

    And simultaneously moving at instantaneous speed, she upied a position above Veldora.

    While evading the multiple simultaneous Breath attacks, at some point, Veldora noticed that he was now confronting Velgrynd from below.

    She¡¯s quick as always, thought Veldora. If it were the Veldora from before, he would have failed to notice her.

    On the other hand, Velgrynd had already skillfully gained enough distance to deliver her knockout blow.

    At this distance, she could perfectly deal with Veldora, and was confident she could maintain her advantage.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s end this, Veldora.

    In the end, you weren¡¯t able to escape from my clutches! ¡¹

    Dering this, multiple Burning Breaths were released simultaneously from above.

    Multiple columns of me bound the heaven and earth. This was known as a me Cage.

    But, Veldora was able to see through the attacks, and splendidly evade them.

    Despite being ensnared in a me Cage, let alone a direct hit, he didn¡¯t suffer a single scratch.

    ¡¸Kuhahaha! If it doesn¡¯t hit, nothing happens, and that¡¯s how it is! ¡¹

    Veldora gleefully shouted the words he had memorized by heart.

    Tch! An irritated Velgrynd clicked her tongue.

    Certainly, to not be able tond a single strike at this stage was unpredicted. It was not as if she was underestimating Veldora.

    However......

    (I was just warming up!)

    She still possessed the absolute advantage.

    Velgrynd decided to stop holding anything back, and end this in one go.

    ¡¸Is that so? But you know......you¡¯ve already fallen into my trap.

    I shall seal your movements with this, Burning Embrace!! ¡¹

    There was a reason Velgrynd positioned herself above Veldora.

    Below them was the ocean, the Burning Breaths Veldora had dodged would naturallye into contact with the seawater and cause a steam explosion.

    Even with the force of the explosion, Veldora would never take damage.

    However, the evaporated sea water would be water vapor, and surround Veldora.

    Those would, infused with Velgrynd¡¯s ability, be tiny red droplets of rain... and pour upwards.

    The Cardinal Cage used for capturing Veldora was, at that very moment,plete.

    The blessing of the Ultimate Skill ¡ºCharity King Raguel¡»

    It could exponentially increase the thermal energy within the target, in other words, it was an ability that forcefully increased kic momentum.

    To a certain extent, it could boost physical capabilities, but going too far, would push bodily energy consumption over the limits.

    And, when the ability is at its greatest, it could elerate heat production within the body, causing the body to burn into nothingness.

    In other words, it was an ability that could freely manipte the energyposition of the target¡¯s body.

    As if to embrace Veldora who¡¯s trapped in a cage, the scarlet rain gently generated a membrane around him.

    For those held within the Burning Embrace, their right to survival lied in the hands of Velgrynd.

    The result was the same even for Veldora who was ¡°True Dragon¡± simr to herself.

    Velgrynd, who was certain of her victory, was about to order Major General Xam¡¯d to fire the Magic Canceller¨D¨Dbut stopped.

    The imprisoned Veldora¡¯s presence had disappeared.

    (What just happened?!)

    Velgrynd felt perplexed at the rare feeling of losing herposure.

    Towards that Velgrynd,

    ¡¸Kuhahahaha! I told you earlier didn¡¯t I?

    If it doesn¡¯t hit, nothing happens, and that¡¯s how it is!¡¹

    From behind, she heard the sound of Veldora¡¯s victoriousughter

    In reality, Veldora didn¡¯t actually have much breathing room for him to be boasting that much.

    Right when the Cardinal Cage was on the verge ofpletion, the Ultimate Skill ¡ºInvestigation King Faust¡»¡¯s Danger Precognition ability was sending a maximum danger warning.

    It wasn¡¯t something he could deal with in the spur of the moment by blowing it off with ¡°Storm of Ruination¡±, that much was obvious.

    (Crap!)

    The instant he thought so, Investigation King Faust¡¯s ¡°Investigation of Truth¡± had derived the optimal solution.

    To only use ¡°Storm of Ruination¡± as it is, the chances of escape were less than 1%.

    However, by focusing the emission of ¡°Storm of Ruination¡±, the result was ¡°Storm st (Roar of Ruination)¡±. As a result, it was derived that the odds of escape would greatly increase.

    But even so, the odds of escape via ¡°Storm st¡± was merely 50%.

    This was where ¡°Probability Maniption¡± was activated.

    Against an enemy of the same rank, the probability would double on one¡¯s own favor.

    This escape act which was supposed to have a 50-50 chance of sess, now rolled in favor to Veldora thanks to Investigation King Faust.

    In this fashion, Veldora escaped from danger.

    Velgrynd was awe-struck in the truest sense of the word.

    Her little brother (Veldora) who she had viewed as inferior to herself, who she had looked down upon for his reliance on brute strength...... in an absolutely unescapable situation, he had splendidly made his escape.

    She had no choice but to admit it.

    Veldora had reached her level.

    Velgrynd acknowledged Veldora as an enemy of equal standing whom she would be confronting.

    This was the instant she decided to get serious.

    ??????????????????????????

    On therge screen, a decisive Kaijuu battle was being projected.

    No, this was no joke, this was the only way to describe it.

    If it were only the Empire¡¯s Airship fleet, then Veldora¡¯s victory was nothing to be worried about, but it was quite the surprise when the Crimson Dragon suddenly appeared.

    That was one of Veldora¡¯s elder sisters, probably ¡°Scorch Dragon¡± Velgrynd.

    However, despite therge sh of energy, the level of control was excellent, and it had be a veryplicated battle.

    When Velgrynd used a bold move, and it seemed the match was about to be immediately decided, I was worried that Veldora may have lost.

    Although, as it was possible to revive him even if he died, I was not that worried......

    It was only to the point where I ordered Wisdom Lord Raphael to map out their spatial coordinates.

    I was about to go save him with teleport, but then I remembered Veldora could be retrieved using my Skill.

    Due to this recollection, I was able to spectate the battle in a rxed manner.

    The battle had reached a stalemate.

    They were equal in speed.

    Veldora had a high level of control, allowing him to move at high speed.

    Even when against the fastest of the ¡°True Dragons¡±, Velgrynd, he didn¡¯tg behind a single step.

    The results of secretly training himself had surfaced.

    I couldn¡¯t determine this since sounds couldn¡¯t be reproduced, but I seriously wish he didn¡¯t start saying cool, boastful lines, and ended up in a pinch.

    That said, limited to what I saw, all in all Veldora had been starting to get the advantage.

    If you looked at strength alone, Veldora had the superiority.

    Although he was greatly weakened at one point due to being sealed, at present, he appeared to havepletely recovered.

    Veldora¡¯s magic Energy was above Velgrynd, but it felt like his magic control was inferior.

    However, his Skill, Investigation King Faust, seemed to have higher performancepared to that of Velgrynd¡¯s.

    Well, it did seem like a well-rounded all purpose skill.

    Frankly speaking, ¡°Probability Maniption¡±, ¡°Investigation of the Truth¡± and sorts, aren¡¯t those hard-to-understand Skills pretty broken?

    To be honest, once he masters those skills, could anyone even beat him? I thought it was at that level.

    Veldora¡¯s newly created move, the converged storm attack (Storm st), appeared to have inflicted damage on Velgrynd.

    Traveling at an unavoidable speed using waves, the effect only manifested after a dy.

    In a word, they were ¡°Invisible waves¡± such as electromaic waves, and travelling at hypersonic speeds ¨D¨D estimating to be over Mach 100 (EN: more like Mach 100,000 ?? )¨D¨D if the evasion timing was even slightly off, it was practically impossible to prevent the effects from the Storm.

    After all, since you¡¯ve already received the blow, it¡¯s impossible to dodge or defend.

    For goodness¡¯ sake, he developed quite an unreasonable Skill.

    As expected of Veldora, I thought with a bit of reverence.

    If this kept up, it¡¯d be Veldora¡¯s victory, just as I was confident about this¨D¨D

    The situation quickly took a turn.

    ¨D¨DTowards the worst direction.

    Suddenly, the retreating Imperial Airship fleet of 100 had began to move.

    Overlooking them was a big blunder.

    Several individuals donning shining armor appeared on the bridge.

    With a barrier thatpletely defended against the effects of the storm, they leisurely walked forward.

    (Hm? What¡¯s with those guys?)

    As I was pondering this, it happened.

    The only man without armor, a man wearing a former Japanese Empire military uniform, fired his small handgun.

    Huh? For an instant I was at a loss for words.

    A bullet shouldn¡¯t have affected the strongest known as ¡°True Dragons¡±......

    However, I stiffened at that bullet¡¯s speed.

    It reached speeds on pair with Veldora¡¯s Roar¨D¨D In other words, above Mach 100¨D¨Dand prated Veldora¡¯s body.

    Prating his body, the bullet released some kind of magic inside.

    Veldora stopped moving, and began tosh out in pain.

    Immediately after, the Cardinal Cage engulfed Veldora once more, and the 100 Airships of the Aerial Fighter Legion activated Magic Canceller at maximum strength.

    All it took was a moment, for them to sessfully seal Veldora¡¯s movements.

    The man donning a shining armor held up both hands towards Veldora.

    Right then, sharp pain assaulted my soul.

    As if they were ripping my soul out ¨D¨D

    ¡¶Alert. Master (Rimuru) and Individual: Veldora¡¯s ¡°Soul Corridor¡± has been destroyed. Ultimate Skill ¡ºStorm King Veldora¡»¡¯s Storm Dragon Summoning ? Storm Dragon Release is now unusable. ¡·

    ¨D¨DSuddenly, I was notified the reason for my pain.

    What did you say?

    Are you saying they took Veldora from me?

    Veldora......from me?

    (TN: Veldora x Rimuru anyone? He sounded like an NTRed girlfriend here XD. )

    DON¡¯T FUCK WITH ME DAMN IT!!

    A feeling of vehement loss, and one of intense rage simultaneously welled up inside me.

    Shion and Diablo who were by my side tried to hold me back in a rush.

    ¡¸Please wait, Rimuru sama! It¡¯s dangerous to go now!! ¡¹

    Shion¡¯s words didn¡¯t enter my ears.

    I????¡¯??????????L???????L?????????????? ???????????????F?????????????U????C??????????K???????????I??N??????G????????? ?????????K????????I???????L?????L????? ????????????¡®????????????E??????M????????????????!????!???????

    With enraged thoughts, I shook off from their grasp, and stood up.

    There did not exist a single existence within Tempest who could restrain my strength unbounded by anger.

    Now you(The empire)¡¯ve made me mad.

    As you wished, I shall grant it.

    The blessing named annihtion.

    They had triggered my wrath.

    I, in my rage, teleported to Veldora.

    Editors Rant:

    ~ Gao! It¡¯s on now Rudra. This marks the start of the really fun chapters of this arc. Please be patient, and maybe read the many of the other LNs and WNs being tranted on other sites. Maybe pick one out from here? There¡¯s probably something new to read every time the sun rises. Anyway. So I¡¯ve made a release schedule to have some sense of time in the progress. As always no promises ~ gao! But, I¡¯ll try and diligently deliver in a timely fashion as best as I can. 6 PM (-7 UTC) would probably be a good time. This is another of Anon¡¯s TLs, but this time, Sushi has helped me a lot with the TLC and editing! Teamwork! Well then, as always, see y¡¯all in another chapter ~ gao!

 Chapter 173 â€“ Rage

    173. RAGE

    As soon as Rimuru had left, Shion and Diablo immediately went into action.

    Now was not the time to be surprised about seeing an outraged Rimuru for the first time.

    They promptly informed all the Executives to proceed to emergency countermeasures by thought transmission.

    For those that were still in the process of evolution, the message to plete the process as quickly as possible¡± was left, but the wills of all involved were already in union.

    For the glory of Rimuru-sama!

    They would finish their evolutions at top speed.

    They reconstructed their bodies at tremendous speeds, and attained new power......

    And with the use of ¡ºFood Chain¡», they became strength for Rimuru.

    They evolved, while resonating with Rimuru¡¯s anger.

    But this wasn¡¯t your typical evolution or ascension, the resonance caused the development of aggressive andbat oriented abilities.

    More potent, more efficient.

    And so, preparations began for the orders that would arrive soon, if any of them were ever called upon by Rimuru.

    ?????????????????????????

    In my anger, I had teleported to the location where Veldora¡¯s fight had first started.

    Wisdom Lord Raphael had proved useful in following my order of figuring out the coordinates.

    I had teleported here without any hesitation, but I was presently at a state of anger unimaginable from my usual self.

    It could even be the first time I lost my reason due to rage.

    That time when Shion was killed, I was in a mix of anger and regret, but then the prospects of hope had calmed my state of mind.

    Thanks to that, I maintained my reason even in the anger, and could work skillfully.

    But this time was not the same.

    Remembering the pain as if my soul was torn apart, just imagining losing Veldora had thrown any reason out the window.

    Chance of sess? Who gives a fuck.

    I¡¯ll crush the enemy.

    Nothing more, nothing less.

    Looking at the enemy¡¯s forces, Wisdom Lord Raphael had advised that it was dangerous, but I shut her up and ordered ¡¸Do something!¡¹.

    ¡¶Solution. Understood. Commencing implementation of optimal strategy.¡·

    I think I heard something like that, but at the moment, I didn¡¯t care at all.

    I just needed to rescue Veldora, and kill those fuckfaces.

    In my rage, I had resolved to confront two of the ¡°True Dragons¡±, and appeared in front of the enemy.

    Now, I only needed to avenge.

    Demon Lord Rimuru had appeared.

    Having lost his calm, his mind focused only on attack.

    Seeing him,

    ¡¸Oh ho? So you came here noticing your owner was stolen?

    Fool. With the your source of power, your master Veldora, gone, even for a Demon Lord, you¡¯re now just a simple monster.

    Coming here without a single underling, it seems you don¡¯t possess a shred of intelligence.

    Make haste, and rid me of this fool!¡¹

    Emperor Rudra uninterestedly ridiculed him, but his words did not reach Rimuru.

    For Rimuru, the Emperor was only one of the many targets for extermination.

    The tactical conditions for victory.

    In this situation, they were:

    1. Recover Veldora.

    2. Eliminate the threat.

    3. Massacre every one of the Imperials.

    That was all.

    For him, whose mind was wrapped in bloodlust, there was no need for warnings.

    All self-preservation conditions were deemed unnecessary.

    Currently, only sess mattered.

    Recovering Veldora was the absolute condition, and took the highest priority.

    There were very few who were cautious of Rimuru¡¯s sudden appearance.

    They were, Velgrynd, first lieutenant Kondo, and Damrada, only these 3.

    Currently, with the capture of Veldora, the Empire had a great advantage.

    The Emperor¡¯s historic battle with Guy woulde to an end, they were only one step away.

    Therefore, a single Demon Lording out was nothing inparison to the threat from the recent appearance of a ¡°True Dragon¡±. (TN: Talking about people other than the 3.)

    After all, ¡°True Dragons¡± were normally considered the strongest in the world, and on apletely different level from a mere Demon Lord.

    A Demon Lord who had onlye after they had captured one of the strongest, a ¡°True Dragon¡±, and in addition, the fact that they now controlled 2 of those ¡°True Dragons¡± naturally lead to the assumption that they were not in any danger.

    Among them, Damrada made a tense face.

    Donned in his exclusive Legendary armour, his face was covered with a helmet, and there was no worry of anyone seeing his expression.

    But still, he suspected if anyone noticed his anxiety.

    10 of Emperor Rudra¡¯s Royal Knights stood at attention on the bridge.

    The strongest force of the Empire was gathered there.

    With defensive barriers at maximum output, their position could be considered the safest.

    As a result, The Royal Knights didn¡¯t feel any tension.

    However, Damrada recognized Rimuru¡¯s appearance as a danger.

    It wasn¡¯t based on logic.

    This Demon Lord, from the first time they met, had triggered a bizarre feeling.

    Him, and also Yuuki.

    They had an aura (TN: haki) akin to charisma that fascinated Damrada.

    Wasn¡¯t there a better way to live, other than a life in sworn fealty to the Emperor? They had something that evoked such a feeling.

    Thus, from Damrada¡¯s perspective, Rimuru was not an enemy to be underestimated. Ever calm, he was an absolute existence whose thoughts couldn¡¯t be read by others.

    That Rimuru had lost his calm in a pit of anger, something was bound to happen.

    Damrada remained vignt, and focused on the Emperor¡¯s protection in case that something did happen.

    First Lieutenant Kondo witnessed Demon Lord Rimuru for the first time.

    And had the thought, that he had made a grave mistake.

    That it was a mistake to prioritize the capture of Veldora.

    He understood that Demon Lord Rimuru could not be dealt with in negligence. That was why he was not a target for capture, and was left forter.

    The n was to use reconnaissance to gather ways to trap him.

    But then, reports came about the encounter with Veldora, and his engagement with Velgrynd.

    This was a great stroke of luck, Emperor Rudra thought so, and ordered an immediate sortie; but Kondo had a bad premonition. Logically speaking, there was no doubt this was a good opportunity, and he didn¡¯t have a clear reason to oppose those orders.

    It was only to the level of: since the information was still vague, wasn¡¯t it premature to act now?

    But, the rity of the information was negligence on the part of Reconnaissance, and wasn¡¯t reason enough to let go of this chance.

    After all, Kondo¡¯s bad feeling was hardly a reason to stop the sortie.

    And now.

    When Kondo had used his power, ¨D¨D Not the one granted by the Emperor, but one he had attained on his own ¨D¨D Ultimate Skill ¡ºSandalphon the Executioner¡»to seal Veldora¡¯s movements, his premonition worsened.

    He shot Veldora with Remove and Necrosis bullets at their highest potency, but felt like Necrosis¡¯ effects were nullified in the middle.

    He also felt that his eyes had met those of the Storm Dragon Veldora at that moment.

    ¨D¨D Not only me, but toy your hands on my sworn friend Rimuru. You shall not be forgiven, human!!¨D¨D

    He seemed to hear a disembodied voice say.

    Necrosis¡¯ curse, which caused the destruction of the target¡¯s Magic Circuits, was also effective against Spirit Forms.

    Even the strongest beings, the ¡°True Dragons¡± couldn¡¯t escape its effects.

    To resist it in the first ce was to prevent being hit, but that wasn¡¯t possible for Veldora who was caught in aplete surprise attack.

    It was at a single gap between the time when Veldora¡¯s power rivalled Velgrynd¡¯s.

    With perfect timing, just as Veldora was overpowering the Empire¡¯s Guardian Deity, Kondo had seeded in stopping the Storm Dragon¡¯s movements.

    But still......

    At the very end, Veldora had managed to resist Necrosis.

    Kondo recognized Veldora¡¯s impressive feat, and at the same time, felt the strongest sense of uneasiness.

    Killing a ¡°True Dragon¡± was difficult even with multiple shots of Necrosis.

    Kondo had fired multiple times to gradually slow him down, and stop his movements. Even if he fell unconscious, a ¡°True Dragon¡± wouldn¡¯t die.

    But, even though Veldora should have known that, ignoring the seal binding his body, he focussed on resisting the destruction of Magic Circuits.

    No...... perhaps he was resisting Necrosis¡¯ curse to protect something much more important than his Magic Circuits?

    Veldora¡¯s disembodied words supported that line of reasoning.

    Yes, Veldora had put the utmost priority in ensuring the safety of his sworn friend, Demon Lord Rimuru.

    In that case, the Demon Lord in front of their eyes at that moment, should not be dealt with half-heartedly.

    This was the Demon Lord who had be powerless due to Veldora, the source of his power, being stolen?

    Ridiculous.

    In fact, this was the outraged state he hade to having his sworn friend captured.

    That was more likely the case.

    Instead of putting one before the other, shouldn¡¯t they have chosen to try capturing both of them together?

    He had arrived at that conclusion, but it was now toote.

    At this point, they could only act ording to how the situation yed out.

    Simr to Damrada, Kondo also braced himself to be able to react ordingly to anything that might happen.

    ¡°Scorch Dragon¡± Velgrynd was also on guard following Rimuru¡¯s appearance.

    No, not only that, she may have been the one on highest alert, judging the danger Rimuru represented.

    A surge of anger not unlike that that of her younger brother Veldora could be felt from her. (TN: note on gendering at the end.)

    A Demon Lord, or rather, a lowly slime was releasing an aura simr to themselves, the ¡°True Dragons¡±.

    Normally, a matter impossible to the point ofughable.

    Regardless, the Demon Lord with the appearance of a young girl before them was relentlessly releasing an intense aura of rage.

    That aura could be called a sign of the danger she represented.

    A normal human would instantly die faced with such a fierce aura.

    No, it wouldn¡¯t stop at humans, anything that didn¡¯t possess superior strength would die without the slightest of resistance.

    Veldora had recognized the overwhelming prowess of that aura.

    (This one¡¯s pretty bad. I see why Veldora was interested in her.)

    Veldora¡¯s growth had greatly exceeded her expectations.

    The growth was probably caused by this Demon Lord.

    In that case, it was absolutely necessary to face her head on, and beat her into submission.

    Or else, she would definitely be a menace. This was what Velgrynd predicted.

    And she, once again, calmly returned to a battle-ready state.

    The three of them were admirable for not underestimating the Demon Lord Rimuru who had appeared before them.

    However, that was not enough.

    The correct decision was to take all their forces and gang up on him at full power the moment he appeared.

    History is not concerned with what-ifs.

    The conclusion was a result of them not taking that correct decision.

    The Demon Lord in front of them had already be a being they wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with.

    He could be called their greatest threat ever.

    ?????????????????????????

    The battle erupted.

    Wisdom Lord Raphael had begun the analysis of the enemy forces immediately after Rimuru had arrived.

    And as announced, she had taken the optimum course of action.

    Rimuru firstunched a Tornado de towards the Airship fleet.

    It was the same attack used by his Ghost Avatar in the Labyrinth.

    It was at a lower level, but the output force was like in another dimension.

    Cutting down any enemy within range, it was a magic that manifested itself as many des of wind.

    This was an attackunched by ovepping the effects of Ultimate Skill ¡ºStorm King Veldora¡¯s¡» ¡°Death Heralding Winds¡±.

    Several atrociouslyrge Wind des that ripped through the atmosphere, cut down several Airships.

    The immense power was far beyond expectations, but to me, who was blinded by pure anger, it only seems more convenient. (TN: suddenly goes first person here.)

    Compared to the Energy used, the power of the Tornado de was unbelievable.

    With both quality and quantity of Energy being abundant, the magic output would naturally berger. On top of that, with the effects of an Ultimate Skill ovepping it, the power would reach unprecedented heights.

    Moreover, Rimuru¡¯s current circumstances were important to consider.

    The evolutions of his subordinates were now proceeding much faster. Every one of them who were bonded to Rimuru by the soul, was granting power to him through ¡ºFood Chain¡».

    As more time passed, Rimuru¡¯s power only kept growingrger.

    Wisdom Lord Raphael, who maintained and ensured optimum usage of power, was now acting a support system for an all out assault.

    ordingly, he converted all the abilities received from the subordinates into Energy, and provided it to Rimuru.

    And towards that same Rimuru, several energy balls and sword attacks were unleashed.

    By Emperor Rudra¡¯s orders, the Royal Knights began their attacks all at once.

    They were the few who were granted the Ultimate Gift¡ºAlternative¡». (TN: Enchant -> Gift, noteter.)

    A torrent of attacks with power equaling that of Ultimate Skills rushed towards Rimuru.

    Rimuru observed the attacks with an unchanging expression.

    Compared to his thoughts that had been elerated 1,000,000 fold, the enemies¡¯ movements were far too slow.

    ¡¶Solution. Analysisplete. All attacks have been determined to be of simr output. It is hypothesized that the outputs are degraded. However, the outputs are equivalent to that of Ultimate Skills.¡·

    (Guard.)

    ¡¶Solution. Understood.¡·

    All attacks reaching for Rimuru were easily nullified by the Absolute Barrier made by Ultimate Skill ¡ºCovenant King Uriel¡».

    ¡¶Alert. Anti-Barrier countermeasures detected...... sessfully nullified.

    Furthermore, soul and Magic Circuit destruction attacks detected.

    It is hypothesised to belong to Ultimate Skill ¡ºSandalphon the Executioner¡»......

    Sessfully guarded.¡·

    Rimuru slightly shifted his gaze towards the Emperor who hadn¡¯t moved, and the guards by his side.

    (Is that all? I don¡¯t need to be careful at all then.

    I¡¯ll leave you forter. Do try and wallow in despair.

    And don¡¯t get killed before Ie for you.)

    And then, to remove the hindrances between him and Veldora, Rimuru yed his next hand.

    (Diablo, Testarossa, Ultima, Carrera! Are you ready?)

    (At any moment, my liege!)

    ((There are no problems, master Rimuru!!))

    To his summons, the three forcefully evolved Demon Dukes, or rather, the three Devil Lords, along with Diablo, swiftly answered.

    This summons was their blessing, they were highly anticipating the voice that had called them out.

    ¡¸Come forth, my Demons! Call Demon ? Create Summon Gate!!¡¹

    Answering his summons, the 4 Devil Lords manifested.

    Bringing along their minions.

    The 7 Demon Dukes. (TN: see this for details. )

    And in addition, the 100 Demon Chevaliers, and the 600 Greater Demons.

    One after another, Rimuru¡¯s servants assembled after passing through the Summon Gate.

    To showcase their fearsome destructive might.

    To prove the true depth of Rimuru¡¯s rage.

    Rimuru delivered his orders to the Demons.

    ¡¸You are allowed to rampage all you want.

    However, death is forbidden.

    Letting them get in my way is also forbidden.

    While I go free Veldora, keep those mosquitoes busy!¡¹

    ¡¸How shall we handle Veldora-sama¡¯s elder sister?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah? I¡¯ll deal with her. Now go. Grind them to dust!¡¹

    Truly simple.

    Receiving those words filled the Demons with absolute joy.

    The Demons were already provided with all the results of analysis through Thought Linkage.

    It was only natural, as, excluding Kondo, any and all skills that the Royal Knights possessed had been exposed to Wisdom Lord Raphael.

    ¡¸As per your wishes, our lord!!¡¹

    These Demons who knew not fear, cast their bodies into battle, solely to be of service to their master.

    Gleefully.

    The ck Corps of Doom were, just now, released into the world.

    It was the maiden battle of Tempest¡¯s strongest corps, the ck Numbers.

    And so, Rimuru faced Veldora.

    He faced his sworn friend who had be the Emperor¡¯s puppet.

    He also the red dragon, the ¡®Scorch Dragon¡¯ Velgrynd at the same time.

    (Just you wait Veldora. I¡¯ll definitely free you!)

    And the true battle had finally started.

    Notes:

    Gendering: Since Japanese can be very sly with its non gendered pronouns, I believe I can take a trantor¡¯s liberty in those cases. Since Rimuru is genderless, I use ¡®he¡¯ generally (no, not because he¡¯s a dude inside.), and ¡®she¡¯ when the person talking about her sees her as a girl. ...The previous sentence is kinda weird.

    Apparently soon, the author changes ¡®Ultimate Enchant¡¯ to ¡®Ultimate Gift¡¯. It¡¯s more suitable or something, Sushi said. So there.

    Trantor¡¯s Rant:

    So yea ~ gao!, more prepping. It¡¯s fun to see the thoughts of the important people. Surely, they will be the ones that will have great fights with team Rimuru. One of the fights actually begins next chapter. That¡¯s tomorrow! And same time hopefully! Sushi helped me a lot with the iffy parts here too. Basically, he¡¯s working as a second TLC (well, a more legit one ¡®cos this lion is only an MTL). Nothing much to say. Except. See you in another chapter!! Gao!~

 Chapter 174 â€“ Rimuru Vs Storm Dragon & Scorch Dragon

    Velgrynd readied herself calmly, while looking down at Demon Lord Rimuru.

    Having sessfully dominated Veldora, Rudra was in his own world, merry about his chances of victory in his game against Guy.

    But that carelessness was what had brought about the current state of affairs. If they had swiftly dealt with the situation, there wouldn¡¯t be any demon army being summoned; only then would it be proper to think about the battle with Guy.

    The present situation was grim.

    There were individuals among the summoned demons that even Velgrynd would have problems dealing with.

    It was imperative to finish this as quickly as possible.

    Alongside Veldora, she would finish off the Demon Lord before them.

    With this decision, Velgrynd swiftly took action.

    Velgrynd¡¯s style was to abide by her intuition, instead of thinking too much.

    ¡¸Rudra, get Veldora out to battle at full power! It¡¯ll be dangerous if we don¡¯t eliminate her quick!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. Though I don¡¯t see much to be wary of......

    Alright then. Since you are saying that much, let us start off with the leader of these demons. Regalia Dominion!!¡¹

    Velgrynd asked Rudra for Veldora¡¯s assistance in an exchange via Telepathy.

    Rudra still didn¡¯t lose anyposure, and happily epted the request to make use of Veldora.

    Velgrynd felt slightly anxious at how unconcerned Rudra was. But there didn¡¯t seem like there was much of a chance of victory for the Demon Lord, seeing as she had chosen to take on both Veldora and herself.

    They were the strongest beings, the ¡°True Dragons¡±, after all.

    With a roar, Veldora began to take action.

    Velgrynd also roared in an effort of cast off her own uneasiness, and began the assault to destroy the Demon Lord.

    Veldora made the first move, against Rimuru who dered he was going to take on two ¡°True Dragons¡± at the same time.

    The first attack against Rimuru was a full power Storm st.

    ¡¶Alert. Iing Storm st.

    Deploying ¡ºCovenant King Uriel¡¯s¡» Barrier¨D¨D ¡·

    (Dodge that you idiot!!!)

    Rimuru canceled Wisdom Lord Raphael¡¯s optimum choice, and took evasive action forcefully.

    Shortly after, the defense field that was set up was pierced, and the destructive force from the Storm st spread out at that point.

    It would have been a direct hit if evasive actions were a moment slower.

    ¨D¨DCalction miss? Unexpected situation? Unable topute¨D¨D

    ¡¶Error. Calctions showed it was 100% probability¨D¨D ¡·

    (Now isn¡¯t the time to space out! Veldora has Faust¡¯s probability maniption.

    It has the capability to bypass your perfectly calcted scenarios. Or should I say control the result? Calction-based actions won¡¯t work against Veldora.

    Don¡¯t think, feel! Worrying doesn¡¯t suit you!

    I¡¯ll deal with him, so you deal with Velgrynd!)

    ¡¶¨D¨D Under-. I understand. ¡·

    (There¡¯s two opponents, but there¡¯s also two of us. I¡¯m counting on you, you know?

    Wall Velgrynd off with ¡ºCovenant King Uriel¡».

    Do what is necessary to hold on until I can get Veldora back.

    Or just seal the red fe up! I¡¯m depending on you, partner!)

    With those words, a certain feeling fills up Wisdom Lord Raphael¡¯s confused and hollow thought processes.

    Depending on me?

    Even though I was mistaken?

    Ah.... This person, says he needs me, I who am simply processing power.

    It was, happiness.

    It was, blessing.

    It was¨D¨D, the birth of emotion.

    Wisdom Lord Raphael was confused at the unprocessable elements which were sprouting out from within.

    But, felt at the same time, a sense of fulfillment¨D¨D

    ¨D¨DAh, I am now, in the midst of eternal bliss¨D¨D (EN: ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã))

    ¨D¨D That, was what she processed.

    There was nothing to fear now.

    Despite the current situation, no danger could be felt.

    As Rimurumanded, Velgrynd¡¯s Burning Breath was blocked easily with Covenant King Uriel.

    ¡¶As youmand, my Master!!¡·(EN: see those? Those the exmation marks!!)

    Wisdom Lord Raphael awakened, and with thoughts of answering to Rimuru¡¯s wishes, brought forth ever more precision.

    Velgrynd was annoyed at the fact that her breath attack was blocked like it was nothing.

    As it was an attack on an alert opponent, it was obvious normal attacks weren¡¯t going to be enough.

    The quality of the opponent¡¯s abilities were obviously better despite Velgrynd having more Energy overall.

    The opponent has absolute defenses against heat, this wasn¡¯t amusing at all.

    As a test, she released tens of Heat sters in a continuous attack.

    Even such an attack didn¡¯t have any effect, as everything just bounced off the shield that appeared.

    (Tsk! Everything gets blocked, as though perfectly calcted! How annoying.)

    This isn¡¯t amusing at all.

    Demon Lord Rimuru wasn¡¯t using the shield against Veldora, but was either dodging or repelling the attacks with a simr attack.

    On the other hand, she wasn¡¯t even looking at Velgrynd, as all her attacks are fully guarded against.

    Even if it was possible to be conscious of everything around oneself with ¡ºMagic Perception¡», Velgrynd was absolutely appalled, as it obviously looked like she was being totally ignored.

    (I¡¯ll make you utterly regret looking down on me!!)

    The prideful Velgrynd, decided to unleash the most powerful attack in her entire arsenal.

    Like an engine starting up, Velgrynd began releasing immense amounts of magic energy.

    Ultimate Skill ¡ºCharity King Raguel¡», her power of manipting and elerating heat.

    If the ability to forcefully increase momentum was used on herself, the fastest being in this world would undoubtedly be herself.

    If so, what if it was used on something other than herself?

    With the body being elerated non-stop, no matter what kind of living being, the body would be unable to withstand the heat and eventually crumble from thermal decay.

    ¡¸Die! This shall be your end, there will be no remains! Cardinal eleration!!¡¹

    In addition to her Ultimate Skill, with the essence of heat, her power of eleration added on.

    Waves of destruction were released towards Rimuru, riding the roar of the crimson dragon.

    This was, Velgrynd¡¯s ultimate attack.

    The undting waves of this ability, easily outsped any form of evasion, it demonstrated Velgrynd¡¯s pride as the fastest.

    Which meant, evasion was impossible.

    For the Demon Lord who was focused on repelling the attacking Veldora, she was in no position to either defend or evade.

    If she mistook this to be the same as previous attacks, any number ofyers of defense fields would be swallowed whole, and she would die with no time for regrets.

    Velgrynd confirmed the effects of her attack with absolute confidence.

    But, she was stupefied as she saw the unharmed Rimuru.

    (What the! That¡¯s not possible!!)

    It was an unavoidable, absolute attack, there shouldn¡¯t have been anyone who was able to survive such an attack with no injuries at all.

    Even if it was Demon Lord Guy?Crimson or her Elder Sister ¡°Frost Dragon¡± Velzard.

    Unless it was repelled by some sort of ability or attack, it wasn¡¯t supposed to be an attack that could be stopped by defense field type abilities.

    ¡¸That¡¯s impossible! That attack was supposed to pierce through force fields and defensive abilities.... You, what did you do!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph. That was definitely dangerous.... But It¡¯s simple to ¡°eat¡± such an overly impulsive attack, you know?¡¹

    (Well, with Wisdom Lord Raphael¡¯s calctions, your attack was baited though.)

    For Rimuru to better focus on Veldora, Wisdom Lord Raphael was given free reign to deal with Velgrynd and was inciting all of her attacks.

    And, for attacks that looked to be unblockable, Rimuru would briefly deal with such attacks.

    Using Gluttony King Belzebuth, the effects of the attack would be consumed. Then, isted.

    This previous attack was definitely capable of dealing fatal damage to Rimuru, an unblockable attack.

    But, by consuming and isting it with Gluttony King Belzebuth, there were no problems.

    All that was left is to analyze the energy that had been isted in the stomach(storage space), and finally neutralize it.

    The istion space of Gluttony King Belzebuth¡¯s ¡ºStomach¡», had be a warped space that has even more power than Absolute Defense, was now capable of neutralizing any attack.

    Also, with Wisdom Lord Raphael¡¯s baiting of Velgrynd wasn¡¯t over just yet.

    ¡¸Even though you are shocked that nothing happened with your best attack, you do know we are still in the middle of a battle right?¡¹

    By the time she recognized and understood what Rimuru said, it was already toote.

    ¡¶Alert. Analysis of attack concluded. Energy measurement,plete.

    Calctions confirm possibility to seal for a limited amount of time. Activating¡ºInsted Prison¡»! ¡·

    That, was an ability synthesized using Covenant King Uriel¡¯s Endless Prison fused with an insted space.

    With the surrounding area under control with Spatial Domination silently spread all around, Velgrynd was unaware she had been lured into a multiyered magic formation.

    As Wisdom Lord Raphael announced, a shining¡ºInsted Prison¡»was formed instantly.

    Letting the opponent unleash a finishing move, then aiming for the opportunity right after when the opponent had expended their Energy, such was Wisdom Lord Raphael¡¯s perfect strategy.

    ¡¸Stay there quietly for a while! I¡¯ll y with you after I free Veldora.¡¹

    Said Rimuru as Raphael activated the hidden prison, while he was still dealing with Veldora.

    It was a restraining technique with the opponent¡¯s special traits taken into ount, made a reality with the fusion of abilities.

    It would be called Calction Prison, if it were to be given a name.

    A total victory for Wisdom Lord Raphael.

    Rimuru confirmed that Velgrynd was properly sealed, and gave a satisfied nod to Wisdom Lord Raphael for faithfullypleting the objective.

    ¡¶Alert.¡ºInsted Prison¡»activation confirmed. Target movements sealed, for roughly 3 minutes.¡·

    (Got it! Now then, to put all our effort into dealing with Veldora. Gimme a hand, Raphael!!)

    ¡¶As you wish!¡·

    Rimuru, no, the both of them who sealed ¡°Scorch Dragon¡± Velgrynd up for the time being... now turned their attention to ¡°Storm Dragon¡± Veldora, their real goal.

    To clinch the victory, within the 3 minutes of time bought by Raphael.

    To use this short yet seemingly infinite amount of time the best he could, Rimuru charged towards Veldora.

    As expected of Wisdom Lord Raphael.

    To perfectly answer my expectations, no, much more than that, within such a short period of time.

    Managing to seal Velgrynd, one of the ¡°True Dragons¡±, for several minutes even.

    Hmph.

    I can¡¯t lose to that now.

    Gotta free Veldora quickly, and take down the Emperor.

    I couldn¡¯t let more people be controlled against their own will, like Chloe.

    Then, to swiftly crush the empire, and corner Yuuki.

    There¡¯s a whole mountain load of things I had to do, and things that need to done.

    Can¡¯t be stumbling now.

    (Sorry for the wait, Veldora. The real deal starts now!)

    Time to finish this quickly.

    During the time Wisdom Lord Raphael was dealing with Velgrynd, Rimuru was finding difficulty in doing anything decisive against Veldora.

    As the Storm series abilities had been left behind, it was possible to repel Veldora¡¯s attacks. But to repel suchrge scale attacks, it resulted in a simr level of energy consumption.

    It wasn¡¯t a direct source of damage, but stamina is definitely being shaved off.

    The energy recovery from¡ºFood Chain¡»seemed to help a lot, as the evolution of his subordinates had an influence on it.

    There weren¡¯t many attacks from this side that have direct effect.

    Weapon attacks were pointless.

    Storm series abilities were also pointless.

    It was confirmed that Covenant King Uriel wasn¡¯t going to be of much help, so its usage was passed over to Wisdom Lord Raphael.

    Only Gluttony King Belzebuth could be relied on.

    It was the highest point of evolution, from the base Slime ability¡ºPredation¡».

    Now that Gluttony King Belzebuth had been mastered, it could be activated from any part of this Demon Slime body.

    That¡¯s right, even with the entire body.

    It was decided.

    To not just neutralize the Storm attacks with Gluttony King Belzebuth, but to straight up totally devour Veldora.

    ¡¸Making me do all this work, Veldora! Stop causing all this trouble dammit! ¡¹

    ¨D¨DKuahahahaha! It¡¯s just a small failure. Forgive me! ¨D¨D

    At the moment of contact with Veldora, I thought I hear a carefree voice.

    (Hey.... You conscious in there?)

    ¨D¨DYeah. Actually, I fully seperated my Nucleic Heart, so my ego ispletely intact! ¨D¨D

    (Then hurry up and get your body back!)

    ¨D¨DI would if I could. Oh, look out, ¡°ck Lightning¡± ising up! ¨D¨D

    At the moment he heard Veldora say that, the powerful slicing ability of the ¡°Death Heralding Winds¡± assaulted Rimuru.

    Frantically evading, Rimuru got Wisdom Lord Raphael to bnce out his surroundings.

    (The hell man, that ain¡¯t what you said! What lightning, those were wind des!?)

    ¨D¨DMmm!? Sorry bout that. Looks like I can only tell when a skill is going to be activated but not identify which skill¨D¨D

    (Got it.... Stop saying such irresponsible things. Mistakes like that can cause failure.

    It won¡¯t be aughing matter if I died after trusting you.)

    ¨D¨DRoger that. I was hoping I could help a little though¨D¨D

    (Well, it¡¯s all good enough if you¡¯re fine.)

    ¨D¨DKuahahahaha! Of course I¡¯m fine. I *am* the most powerful dragon right!?¨C

    (Ah, yeah. I¡¯ll get you out in a bit, so wait?)

    ¨D¨DNo problem. I wasn¡¯t worried at all. For that purpose, I suppressed the worst of it¨D¨D

    (The worst?)

    ¨D¨DAh. I took a shot of a ¡°curse¡± that destroys magic circuits. So I hurriedly cut the Soul Corridor. As the effect travels through the magic circuits, it would have affected you too¨D¨D

    (Huh? So it wasn¡¯t destroyed by the enemy¡¯s ability?)

    ¨D¨DYeah. It was a powerful ability, and since I wasn¡¯t going to make it with defense, that was the only way to minimize coteral damage. Because of that, my Resist magic circuits were destroyed and I wasn¡¯t able to resist the ¡°Domination effect¡±, which resulted in the present situation! ¨D¨D

    (Stop boasting about that. Geez, just what were you thinking.

    weren¡¯t I telling you not to let your guard down every other day!?)

    ¨D¨DKuahahahaha! Who would¡¯ve thought I would get chewed out by you in this situation! ¨D¨D

    (Alright that¡¯s enough, what matters is you¡¯re alright. You *are* alright right?)

    ¨D¨DTechnically speaking, I¡¯m fine. While destroying the Soul Corridor, I protected my Heart which served as the core. But because of that, I lost all control over my body, and had no means of recovering that control¨D¨D

    So that¡¯s why.

    But as long as the core is intact, we have options avable.

    (Wisdom Lord Raphael, is it possible to recover Ultimate Skill¡ºStorm King Veldora¡»?)

    ¡¶Alert. As long as the Nucleic Heart is intact, re-establishing the Soul Corridor is possible. There are no problems with the recovery of Ultimate Skill¡ºStorm King Veldora¡».¡·

    Alright, problem solved.

    The remaining task would be to defeat Veldora¡¯s ¡°body¡±. It¡¯s all good as long as we can recover the core.

    (Sit tight. I¡¯ll free you soon.)

    ¨D¨DKuahahahaha! How reliable. You have my faith, Rimuru my friend! ¨D¨D

    Yea, I¡¯m gonna free you real quick.

    The problem had been solved.

    The direction to go about getting Veldora back was confirmed.

    All that was left was to actually do it.

    Alrighty, let¡¯s beat him then.

    One of the strongest, ¡°Storm Dragon¡± Veldora!!

    (EN: Author¡¯s notes)

    I love seeing everyone¡¯s impressions, so I¡¯m happy to have gotten lots.

    But, replying to all of them doesn¡¯t seem possible.

    But I have been reading all of them, so don¡¯t worry.

    Editor¡¯s Rant:

    Gao!!~ This concludes another batch of chapters. The next batch should be out next week starting Friday if the Lord (Milim-tan) wills it! This was an awesome chapter. I think it¡¯s my favourite chapter to date. Sushi (trantor) wanted to address some of thements in his own rant, but it seemed important so I put it on its own page. See it here . As for myself, like the author, I read all thements I get. They¡¯re not so much in number that I can¡¯t, so for now, I read em all ~ gao! (well eventually anyway~). Also, you may notice multiple lion progress bars... you may think ¡ºCrazy¡»or ¡ºAbsolute Genius¡» but you can¡¯t get off this ride ~ gahahahao!!! Well. Ahem. See you in another chapter ~gao!

 Chapter 175 â€“ Veldora Released

    Now then, as soon as I saw a ray of hope, I regained my calm.

    Entrusting my anger to the situation would endanger Veldora¡¯s main body, the ¡°Storm Dragon (energy)¡±.

    It¡¯s not that my anger had disappeared, but rather I had to calmly deal with the situation.

    This anger was something I needed to vent out on the Emperorter.

    I had to first prioritize my objectives.

    In order to free Veldora, defeating the main body before me would suffice.

    However that alone wouldn¡¯t be enough, and I hat to first retrieve Veldora¡¯s Nucleic Heart, and reconstruct the ¡°Soul Corridor¡±.

    Well, I should manage somehow.

    Wisdom Lord Raphael had already bought some time.

    So we could focus on dealing with the ¡°Storm Dragon¡±.

    However, Investigation King Faust¡¯s ¡°Probability Maniption¡± seemed troublesome.

    Rather than worrying about which attacks were manipted, thinking of every attack as something with additional uncertainties was sufficient.

    After all, the ¡°Storm Dragon¡¯s¡± Energy was immense.

    I still felt an energy supplementation from it, butpared to the flow of ¡°power¡± from Veldora when the ¡°Soul Corridor¡± was intact, this was nothing.

    However, there was no need for worry.

    I had Gluttony King Belzebuth, as well as Wisdom Lord Raphael with me after all.

    I would have ¡°Storm Dragon¡¯s¡± ¡°Storm st¡± predated on by Gluttony King Beelzebub.

    Then, disassembled.

    This wasn¡¯t going to be easy. Because, if the predation failed, and I took a direct hit, my body would be destroyed with that one shot.

    I feared that the destruction speed would be quicker than my ability to escape via clone.

    Having a clone ready from the start, simr to my first battle against Hinata, would be pointless.

    After all, if I couldn¡¯t grant Ultimate Abilities onto the clone, it would be immediately destroyed.

    In the end, the seemingly all-powerful clone couldn¡¯t be used for anything other than as a decoy against weaker foes.

    Well it depended on the opponent, and, with retreat being a priority, if victory wasn¡¯t necessary, then there were several uses for it.

    Under circumstances where defeat wasn¡¯t an option, it would be useless.

    Therefore, I had to defeat the ¡°Storm Dragon¡± head-on.

    Attacks other than ¡°Storm st¡± would be dodged if possible, and otherwise offset with another attack.

    With Raphael¡¯s calctions assisting my instincts, it had gotten much easier since a while ago.

    However, it was true that the abilities of the Ultimate Skill ¡ºStorm King Veldora¡» were left behind really helped.

    If they weren¡¯t there, there were high chances of defeat due to the not being able to offset the oing attacks.

    The fact that the abilities were able to remain was probably due to Veldora¡¯s timing.

    You¡¯ve done all this, so I¡¯ve got to answer to those expectations.

    And so I attempted to find the timing.

    Since I didn¡¯t know the location of Veldora¡¯s Nucleic Heart, I couldn¡¯t initiate any attacks.

    Or rather, there were ways for me to attack, however it would be difficult to inflict any fatal damage.

    Using various Nuclear Strike magics ovepped by Ultimate Skills would definitely inflict some damage.

    I could also use ¡ºHoly Demonic Inversion¡», and release a holy attribute Ultimate Magic ¡°Disintegration¡±.

    However, this kind of magic wouldn¡¯t be fatal with just one or two shots.

    This was, without a doubt, due to the greatest trait of the ¡°True Dragons¡± that even surpassed that of Demon Lords, their heightened durability.

    Even so, if I wanted to take down the Heart-less ¡°Storm Dragon¡±, I¡¯d only have to assemble a multiyered magic formation, and strike with thepressed synergetic magic.

    After all, without the Heart, its attacks had be patterned, and through her calctions, Wisdom Lord Raphael could perceive the next attack.

    Having analyzed many attack patterns, she used the knowledge to make her predictions.

    This was something I didn¡¯t understand, but analyzing algorithms was indeed very useful.

    Though I thought it was enough to just randomize our attacks since their results would get their ¡°probability manipted¡±......

    After all, it was at a Heart-less, rampaging state.

    One could call this the sorrow of the dominated.

    Frankly speaking, the reason I could also evade was thanks to this.

    And now, with Wisdom Lord Raphael, it was like having a child as an opponent.

    Wisdom Lord Raphael-san who was brimming with confidence for some reason could easilye up with a n to kill.

    And thus, simply defeating it was not an issue.

    There were two problems.

    The time limit, and the location of the Nucleic Heart.

    If by chance, the Heart got destroyed then it was all over.

    Complete operation failure.

    The main body of the ¡°Storm Dragon¡± would be under theplete dominion of the Emperor, and the ¡°Soul Corridor¡± needed for Veldora¡¯s resurrection would no longer be reconstructible.

    Then it would all be meaningless.

    That¡¯s why I had to be careful.

    I was looking for the right timing since a while ago.

    The reason I got close to the rampaging ¡°Storm Dragon¡±, and initiated a closebat, was for this timing.

    The clock was ticking, but I didn¡¯t worry.

    There were 2 minutes remaining, but rather than rushing I evaded the attacks, slyly creeping in, and shortening our distance.

    The more our distances shortened , the harder it became to evade the attacks...... however Raphael¡¯s attack prediction increased dodging precision.

    With my intuition and ¡ºFuture Attack Prediction¡» used simultaneously, we could somehow manage to evade.

    Carefully, without flustering, indifferently handling the attacks ¨D¨D

    ¨D¨D Now!

    Without overlooking the opening for an instant immediately right after the ¡°Storm Dragon¡± attacked, I activated Gluttony King Belzebuth, and devoured the ¡°Storm Dragon¡¯s¡± main body.

    My body changed from human to fluid form, its viscous property strongly emphasizing the irregr shape.

    In ordance to my intentions to attack and devour, it changed into a shape suitable to entangle the opponent.

    To bind, and devour the ¡°Storm Dragon¡±.

    However, naturally, the opponent was toorge. Even if I stretched my body, I couldn¡¯t pass a certain point.

    However, there was no need to worry, as Gluttony King Belzebuth¡¯s erosion had begun.

    Simultaneously, the ¡°Storm Dragon¡¯s¡± destruction aura that resisted hostile existences had begun to break down my body.

    Towards I who was trying to devour it, the ¡°Storm Dragon¡± in turn attempted to exhaust me.

    A violent attrition battle had begun.

    It hurt, it burned, it was excruciating.

    I was not supposed to feel pain, yet now, intense pain surged throughout my body.

    Me feeling heat didn¡¯t make any sense either, yet I felt like I was melting.

    This was the first time I felt like this in this world, this intense pain.

    My intuition detecting the destruction of my very existence may have stimted my senses.

    However, I will never slow down the predation.

    I will win.

    At this rate the ¡°Storm Dragon (Energy)¡± will be devoured and absorbed.

    And then, Veldora¡¯s Heart will be separated, and the ¡°curse¡± that destroyed the magic circuit will be analyzed and nullified.

    For that, this amount of pain was nothing.

    (Raphael, are there any problems?)

    ¡¶Solution. There are absolutely no problems.¡·

    Everything¡¯s alright.

    Obtaining the absolute answer, I further elerated the erosion.

    As as I converted what I devoured into energy, the equivalent amount of flesh was destroyed.

    My flesh was reconstructed once more, and the erosion continued.

    This repeatedly repeated.

    Time was running out, and with the target being sorge, I feared that I would not make it.

    However, I believed in Wisdom Lord Raphael.

    I will make it in time.

    ¡¶Alert. Reporting results of Parallel Analysis.

    Analysis of ¡°Cardinal eleration¡± has concluded.

    Reproduction of ability has failed.

    Analysis of ¡°Storm st¡± has concluded.

    Reproduction of ability sessful......it is now possible to use it.

    Analysis of ¡°Storm Dragon Energy¡± has concluded.

    It is now possible to reconfigure the bodilyposition into the same type as ¡°Storm Dragon¡±.

    Would you like to execute? YES/NO ¡·

    What?

    Didn¡¯t you just say something weird?

    Even though the analysis of ¡°Cardinal eleration¡± was a sess, it¡¯s natural I wouldn¡¯t be able to use it.

    Since I didn¡¯t take ¡°Scorch Dragon¡± Velgrynd¡¯s abilities, replicating her Ultimate Skill merely by seeing it would be impossible.

    The fact I was able to use ¡°Storm st¡± after analyzing made sense.

    My Ultimate Skill ¡ºStorm King Veldora¡» remained, and the power¡¯s basis had already been analyzed.

    Although it¡¯s amazing I could use a powerful ability and I¡¯m happy about it, it¡¯s something that fell within the range of my understanding.

    If it was Wisdom Lord Raphael-san, this wasn¡¯t unusual, I got used to it.

    However, thatst line.

    It was possible to reconfigure my body into the same type as a ¡°Storm Dragon¡±?

    I didn¡¯t quite get the meaning of this.

    If my understanding is correct, that would mean I would be the same as a ¡°True Dragon¡± but......

    ¡¶Answer. That inference is correct. ¡·

    The wha-!?

    Correct, err, hey you!?

    ¨D¨DAre you serious?

    ¡¶Inquiry. Would you like to begin reconstructing your body into a ¡°True Dragon? YES/NO ¡·

    Fufufu, Fuhaha, Fuhahahahaha£¡

    Certainly, I executed a 3 partugh, and thusmanded.

    YES! (TN: ¡°I¡¯m now one step closer to My Veldora!¡± Rimuru, jk.)

    In that instant, the pain I felt vanished.

    The pain, the heat, the agony.

    Due to my new body, the corrosive anti-threat aura the ¡°Storm Dragon¡± released was nullified.

    In other words, I now simply kept on devouring, and converted everything into my energy.

    Rapidly, my magic Energy replenished, and began to rise.

    That was done at an elerated pace, because if I slowed down against the ¡°Storm Dragon¡±, it would be fatal.

    If this was Veldora, he probably would have been able to immediately respond.

    But, since the dominated being was only the ¡°Storm Dragon¡±, it didn¡¯t have the corresponding reaction speed.

    In the first ce, if Veldora was the opponent, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to even get a hold of him.

    This being was only able to act in ordance to its programming.

    Once I understood this, it was no longer a threat.

    (Now then, let¡¯s end this!

    I wouldn¡¯t forgive you (Bastard) for calling yourself my cherished ¡°Storm Dragon¡±.

    Devour, Gluttony King Belzebuth!!)

    (TN: This Rimuru x Veldora ship is cruising on!) (EN: cherished... 0.0)

    In ordance to my order, Gluttony King Belzebuth gleefully restarted devouring ¡°Storm Dragon (Energy)¡±. And that, at a terrifying speed.

    Unlike previously, the power-bnce was now one-sided.

    The hunter, and the hunted. It was the very essence of thew of the Jungle.

    And so, my body had been reconstructed into a ¡°True Dragon¡±, my Energy broke through the limit, and continued to increase.

    An evolution and rebirth had urred, and blinding light flooded the surroundings.

    My old body couldn¡¯t withstand the energy used for the reconstruction into a ¡°True Dragon¡±, and it was released in an explosion of light.

    ??????????????????????????

    When the light faded, the ¡°Storm Dragon¡¯s¡± figure had disappeared.

    In its ce was an unknown life form.

    Devouring the ¡°Storm Dragon¡± which could be called its parent, its body was reborn as the 5th ¡°True Dragon¡±, the Ultimate Slime (Viscous Dragonoid Demon God). (EN: haha, wtf ¸oÄ§Õ³ÐÔÐÇÉñÌå)

    That figure soon took the form of a human.

    It looked around the age of 15~16, with a lustrous silver hair with a visible hint of violet mixed into it.

    With golden eyes that looked as if it could see all, they were sharp and beautiful.

    Albeit genderless, one could call her features cute rather than beautiful.

    However, d in a divine aura (presence), her beauty was sublime.

    A single sword in her hand, shecked clothing.(TN: now THIS is an LN illustration I¡¯d like to see~!)

    With dazzling white skin, one could see the ck and gold aura (magic) coated around her. (EN: well, at least it¡¯s censored)

    As if whispering something in dissatisfaction, light enveloped her whole body, and a set of divine jet-ck clothes appeared.

    It was different from matter creation, a part of her body was modified and turned into armor.

    By using the Energy that overflowed from her body, she created that set of clothing.

    Just like that, all the excessive energy was released, and suppressed.

    Visibly satisfied, a grin appeared on her face.

    Velgrynd saw all that whilst trapped in her prison.

    One more strike was all that was needed to break out of the prison.

    However, shepletely forgot about that one strike as she gawked at the spectacle.

    Her own brother, the ¡°Storm Dragon¡± Veldora ,against the ¡°Demon Lord¡± Rimuru; ¡°Storm Dragon¡± Veldora should have had the overwhelming advantage.

    ording to investigations, Rimuru was born from the congregation of magic essence from Veldora¡¯s leaked Aura.

    Since it could be considered an inferior copy of a ¡°True Dragon¡±, it would naturally be a strong monster more or less.

    It would naturally be a Unique Monster.

    However, it was definitely impossible for it to surpass its creator, the ¡°True Dragon¡±. If it could, that would imply that it was a being of equal rank to begin with.

    (A coincidence? It can¡¯t be......by chance, and she was born just like that?!)

    Concluding her thoughts, and shocked at the answer she came up with, Velgrynd needed some time to take it in.

    A monster that was born near a ¡°True Dragon¡± out of pure coincidence, and was born with a soul that waspatible with a dragon¡¯s essence, something like that.

    Above all it was a non-elemental, absorbing the elements it took in, she couldn¡¯t possibly ept this so easily.

    Then it could possibly even be called the 5th, another younger brother(?), but strictly speaking it wasn¡¯t a ¡°True Dragon¡±.

    And if it was to be ssified, it¡¯s something with the ability of a ¡°Dragon¡±.

    She didn¡¯t want to recognize this, nor would she do so.

    That thing had to be eliminated immediately.

    That for sure, would also to serve as vengeance for her brother.

    Although things happened, he was still her cute little brother.

    Although she intended to control him as a pawn, for a dragon it would only be for a few insignificant years. (TN: #BestSister2016)

    She did not have the intention to kill him or the sort at all.

    And so, when she finally epted that he was devoured before her very eyes, Velgrynd¡¯s anger blew away all reasoning.

    ¡¸My brother (Veldora) you...... HOW DARE YOU!!¡¹

    Breaking out her prison as she roared in anger, the ¡°Scorch Dragon¡± Velgrynd rushed towards and assaulted Rimuru.

    ??????????????????????????

    The same time as I finished devouring the ¡°Storm Dragon¡±, my evolution hadpleted, and it appeared that I was born anew as a unique species.

    Although it had the fancy name ¡®Ultimate Slime (Viscous Dragonoid Demon God)¡¯, it¡¯s not a slime at all, I thought in secret.

    Thiste into it, if I think too much about it I lose.

    Now to check out the new body.

    This body that was born without consuming Energy had a greatly increased capacity.

    Thanks to that, the body that once looked around 12 years old, now looked around the age of 16.

    This feeling of growth felt interesting, but for me who could freely modify my age this wasn¡¯t anything of significance.

    Well, in regard to Energy usage, as long as I¡¯m able to move about in my rxed state then there were no problems.

    My slime form probably had an increase in mass. I might even have a diameter of 70~80cm now.

    I should confirm thatter.

    And so, I was currently not wearing anything. In other words, I¡¯m naked.

    That¡¯s no good.

    A strange aura has leaked out, covering my body¨D¨DEven though I didn¡¯t have any reproductive organs as usual¨D¨Dhowever, from my own ethical point of view this was something unfavorable.

    (TN: aka, there¡¯s neither hole or pole down there...god this sounds so wrong....)

    And so, I produced some clothes.

    Using the matter creation ability from Diablo and the other demons, I used my Aura, and created clothes.

    This also had some defensive capabilities to a certain extent. If the creator¡¯s own body is used, it would have aplementary performance.

    In an instant, my body felt like it was garbed in clothing. It felt very pleasant; it was a set of cool ck

    garbs.

    The performance was......God tier.

    God tier? God tier was it ~ I see......wait, Huh?!

    This was what it meant to be shocked stupid.

    In other words, the part of my body ¨D¨Dthe flesh of my main body¨D¨Dhad this kind of ridiculous defensive capability.

    I felt like I had evolved, I see, indeed.

    One reason may be that several of my subordinates were awakening into Demon Lords, and their abilities were gather via ¡ºFood Chain¡».

    Coming here, I felt like I had awakened a whole lot more.

    Well, since my body was rebuilt into a ¡°True Dragon¡±, it was only natural I would have this kind of defensive capability.

    This was all the result of a sessful operation.

    In short this was all thanks to Wisdom Lord Raphael-san. This was really well done, truly befitting of Sensei.

    ¡¶Alert. Not at all.¡·(EN: *Algorithmically blushes*)

    She may have said, but I ignored it.

    Well, I¡¯ve got clothes now, but I haven¡¯t forgotten my original objective.

    (Veldora, you alright?)

    (Kuahahahaha!

    How many times have I told you.

    Of course I¡¯m safe.

    Or rather look at you, well done defeating my main body safely.

    (It was really intense though.

    But, this is wonderful, it truly is!)

    Veldora and I were both d the other was all right.

    And so, as proof of Veldora¡¯s release, I heard the voice of Wisdom Lord Raphael.

    ¡¶Report. ¡°Soul Corridor¡± with individual: Veldora sessfully re-established.¡·

    Wisdom Lord Raphael was always constantly working.

    This time too, it was wless work as usual.

    ¡¶Report, there have been modifications to the ultimate skill ¡ºStorm King Veldora¡».

    Storm Dragon Summon: Summon Veldora in his original dragon form.

    ¡ùEnergy required would vary corresponding to summoning dy.

    Storm Dragon Release: Individual: Veldora would be granted a clone to take free action.

    ¡ùUpon death, memories could be restored, and releasing once again is possible.

    Storm series magic£º ¡°Death Heralding Winds¡± ¡°ck Lightning¡± ¡°Storm of Ruins¡± ¡°Storm lightning¡±

    ¡ùChantless, instant activation possible.

    ded Storm£ºCrystallization, Transforming into a de Core.

    That is all. ¡·

    Alright.

    The first tactical victory condition has been cleared.

    Next came the second and third.

    Eliminating the threat, ughtering the Imperial soldiers.

    Now that my anger had settled, I started to think like......it¡¯s fine not to kill them all right~

    but with the ck Numbers rampaging about, it was probably toote.

    Oh well, it was necessary to eliminate the threat anyway.

    Let¡¯s maintain our momentum up until the end.

    Steeling my determination, I faced the ¡°Scorch dragon¡± Velgrynd who would attack me shortly.

    Editor¡¯s Rant:

    Gao~!~! So~te. Well It¡¯s still friday here.... <.< ..... >.> .... ~safe~. ... . Oh well. I hope to get the next chapter here tomorrow. *hopes*. I need to learn to manage my time better. Well anyway. Rimuru-tan evolved again yay! Next time, he fights! Hype hype hy~~pe!! Well let¡¯s keep it short this time. We¡¯ll see you in another chapter ~ gao!

 Chapter 176 â€“ Sword Of Tempest

    176. SWORD OF TEMPEST

    I seeded in freeing Veldora.

    But the danger still loomed.

    Basically, these were ¡°Scorch Dragon¡± Velgrynd, the Emperor, and finally, the army uniform guy who had shot at Veldora.

    There were several others who could also be ced under thebel of ¡°danger¡±, and I wanted to get rid of them all at once.

    But really, other than those first three, the others didn¡¯t feel like a ¡°danger¡± at all.

    My body, having transformed into that of a ¡°True Dragon¡± with its Energy reaching the greatest heights, had yet again drastically exceeded in power in both quality and quantity.

    So much that, now, I could probably pack a punch against even Milim or Guy.

    But, I shouldn¡¯t get conceited, or something bad might happen; truly, negligence is sin.

    I will finish off all of them, leaving behind not a single drop of blood.

    That being said, the ck Numbers had already done quite a number on them, and it seemed like only the strongest of them remained.

    Well, as long as there weren¡¯t any casualties......

    Were they following my order to not die?

    I¡¯ll worry about thatter.

    As there was an enraged Velgrynd approaching as we speak.

    First, I think I should let Veldorae out using Storm Dragon Release.

    My Energy wasn¡¯t always at full capacity probably because, I let Veldora roam freely.

    But because Veldora¡¯s power was overflowing into me, the cirction had caused a revitalization effect on my body.

    Before attaining the nature of a ¡°True Dragon¡±, I had been using arge portion of energy to maintain releasing Veldora¨D¨D but that neither caused me inconvenience nor did I particrly feel anything from it ¨D¨D but now, I only needed to allocate around 30% of my energy for the upkeep.

    Well, there weren¡¯t any problems usingrge scale magic despite that, so I didn¡¯t think too deeply about it.

    Thinking that, as I was about to perform Storm Dragon Release,

    (Wait. I requested that Wisdom Lord to enhance my Skills.)

    ¡¶Alert. Currently in the process of synchronization of Master and individual: Veldora¡¯s abilities.

    Currently engaged in evolving ¡ºInvestigation King Faust¡»into ¡ºChaos Lord Nyathotep¡».

    Please dy usage of Storm Dragon Release untilpletion.¡·

    Both of them stopped me.

    Apparently it was Veldora¡¯s request.

    She hadn¡¯t informed me, so that must have been the case.

    I wanted to tell them to do it some other time, but it¡¯s probably something that can¡¯t be done after Releasing.

    I guess it couldn¡¯t be helped, and would be harder to doter, but then,

    ¡¶Solution. From the analysis of individual: Veldora¡¯s Skills, ability to evolve Ultimate Skill ¡ºStorm King Veldora¡»confirmed.

    Consequently, Ultimate Skill ¡ºCovenant King Uriel¡»will be erased.

    Would you like to synthesize Ultimate SKill ¡ºSter-Wind Lord Hastur¡»? YES/ NO ¡·

    Wisdom Lord Raphael informs me almost as a side note.

    Good lord...... this Raphael-san doesn¡¯t intend to slow down at all.

    To think of reconstructing Skills mid-fight, just how rxed was she?

    As if ¡°Scorch Dragon¡± Velgrynd didn¡¯t matter at all.

    For now, it¡¯s a NO.

    Really, I did still have Gluttony King Belzebuth, but that didn¡¯t mean we should let our guard down.

    Rather, to fight a ¡°True Dragon¡± with only Belzebuth?

    Aren¡¯t you overestimating me a bit too much? I kept thinking.

    After this battle, along with my subordinates getting their Demon Lord ascensions done with, I guess I¡¯ll also undergo a massive Skill overhaul.

    Just what was I going to be made to be, I decided to think about itter.

    Now then, what to do about this ¡°Scorch Dragon¡±.

    The quality and quantity of my Energy had increased, and so had my strength.

    I was thinking of testing out these powers, and wanted to dive into battle, but as Wisdom Lord Raphael was in the process of refining Veldora¡¯s Skills, close-quartersbat seemed like a bad idea.

    I guess it wasn¡¯t too bad to fight head on, but getting damaged on top of using up Energy for attacks could make things troublesome.

    I didn¡¯t want any weird effects from damage.

    Therefore, I wanted to maintain some distance, and finish this with ranged attacks.

    This was strategy, not cowardice.

    If I could win easily, I shouldn¡¯t hesitate and just do it.

    Though I say that, I didn¡¯t really have many ranged attack options.

    Covenant King Uriel¡¯s Severance Series abilities were powerful, but their effective range was rather small.

    It was a fearsome power like Dimension Severance, so obviously it was restricted to a certain range.

    So that leaves, Magic?

    Among the Nuclear Magics, there was one emission type attack more suited to rangedbat.

    ¡°Nuclear Cannon¡±, a type ofser cannon.

    It was rtively easy to control, so human Great Mages seemed to prefer it.

    That is to say, it was the easiest to control of the Nuclear Magics.

    Furthermore, the cost-performance was pretty good too. Right now, my mana recovery rate was higher than its usage cost, so I could fire all I wanted without worrying about depletion.

    That catch was, it definitely wouldn¡¯t have any effect on Velgrynd.

    This was an emission attack that used concentrated mana particles, but at the end of the day, it was a heat based attack.

    Against Velgrynd, who governed ¡°Heat¡±, it would be useless. Even if it was ovepped with the effects of Ultimate Skills, she could probably easily Resist it.

    It was the most powerful of the Emission type attacks, but it was useless if there was no effect.

    Really, what to do......

    It suddenly came to me.

    There was a new ability added to ¡°Storm King Veldora¡±.

    Reconstructed from ¡°Storm st¡±, it was an ability called ¡°Storm Lightning¡±.

    At present, it was in fact the strongest long range attack in my possession.

    This may just work on Velgrynd from a distance.

    I wanted to try out this ¡°Storm Lightning¡± right away but ¨D¨D

    ¨D¨D I happened to notice another thing I just had to try.

    ded Storm: Crystallization, Transforming into a de Core...... ?

    It¡¯d been re~ally bothering me for a while now, what was this thing?

    That said, I couldn¡¯t let my guard down around Raphael-san.

    What in the world do you have to do, to evolve this overpowered Storm King Veldora into an Ster-Wind Lord Hastur; I had not Idea at all.

    Apparently it would integrate with Covenant King Uriel, but what about the usability?

    Well whatever.

    The ded Storm did seem interesting, but it looked like it was a non ranged power.

    I¡¯ll ignore it for now. I don¡¯t even know what I¡¯m supposed to crystallize in the first ce.

    ¡¶Solution. Ranged attacks possible with ¡°ded Storm¡±.

    Condensing the full spirit strength of Storm King Veldora, it is possible tounch a vectorized Energy st.

    Unlike Storm Dragon Release, which is being withheld to reconnect the Soul Corridor, it is possible to use this at present.¡·

    So crystallization means, the power from releasing Veldora, is directly injected into a sword?

    Which would mean that this sword represented all of Veldora¡¯s power......

    ¡¶Solution. That inference can be considered correct.¡·

    Ok.

    It¡¯s probably like Veldora and me attacking at once, so it¡¯s the most powerful attack I have right now.

    Since I decided not to rx, I¡¯ll go for it.

    I timidly attempted to perform the ded Storm.

    ¡¶Alert. Individual: Veldora¡¯s consent affirmed. Initializing Crystallization.¡·

    Right then, the handle of my sword crystallized with a purple glow.

    I felt my hand connected to Veldora through the sword.

    It seemed that the sword had be part of my body.

    As expected, my Energy levels dropped by 30%.

    As I thought, it wasn¡¯t the Summoning, but the Release that drained the 30%.

    And the crystallization seemed to cause the same effect.

    In other words, this sword was like the manifestation of all of Veldora¡¯s Energy.

    Along with the ded Storm, as if right on time, Velgrynd started to move.

    It was a good time as any, so as a little test, I made a swing at Velgrynd.

    Well, it was more a thoughtless flick of the wrist really.

    And seeing that move, Velgrynd attempted a dodge.

    It was likely a normal reaction for her.

    Or maybe, it was her instincts doing the work.

    But as a result, that very act of evasion saved her life.

    A single swing of that sword had pierced the heavens, and split the seas.

    Literally.

    The deadly shockwave had no resemnce to the action of a sword, and cut down Velgrynd¡¯s wings mid-evasion.

    It¡¯s strength still not waning, it split multiple Imperial Airships in two along its path.

    And It didn¡¯t end there either.

    The Energy of the swing even cut apart the ocean.

    The waters divided.

    I couldn¡¯t represent what unfolded below me in any other words.

    Something like an electric field coating the split ocean, was keeping the waters apart.

    The released Energy seemed to be further increasing the gap.

    What kind of joke is this......

    I think I had the right to think that.

    I didn¡¯t mean to do this at all, it was only a simple swing.

    Et Vo the result, I also felt arge quantity of my energy being used up.

    ¡¶Report. Failure urred in controlling ¡°Sword of Tempest¡±. Energy usage was higher than predicted.¡·

    Failure, huh.... That aint the problem!

    No one cares about the Energy usage!

    Well, it¡¯s certainly not good, but back to the point.

    The point was: the output.

    We literally broke the ocean dammit! Normal environmental destruction looks like a joke inparison......

    Plus, the range was super long, and the damage was unreal too.

    It was so big, I probably needed to cklist it.

    (Kuahahahaha! My bad, my bad. Put a little too much umph into it.)

    So he was the cause....

    I was really d we were in over water.

    If this was in the middle of a city, it wouldn¡¯t just be a town disappearing, there was enough power to endanger an entire country.

    It seemed that control was divided between the wills of both me and Veldora, and it seemed like the output this time was caused by Veldora.

    Does that mean, if i also wanted to attack, the output would be even higher?

    That¡¯s too scary!

    This sword is too dangerous, it felt like a cheat item.

    (Hey, that was way overboard you know?

    Look, even your big sis looks like she doesn¡¯t understand what just happened, and is totally out of it.)

    (Heh, that¡¯s fine. If it¡¯s my elder sister, she wouldn¡¯t die even if she took a direct hit.)

    (That isn¡¯t the point...... But enough, I¡¯ll be controlling the output from now on.)

    (Yeah, got it. No problem!)

    Geez Louise.

    If this happened every time, sooner orter ces would be uninhabitable.

    Veldora had given the green light too, gotta keep the power down.

    ¡¸B-bastard! What, was that? What the hell was that!!¡¹

    Velgrynd who came back to her senses, screamed at me, in a mix of anger and fear.

    Really, someone needs to tell me.

    But, if i had to answer,

    ¡¸Uh, Veldora Sword?¡¹

    I answered so.

    With that single attack, it looked as if the battle was decided.

    That one attack which pierced the heavens and split the seas was enough to utterly crush the spirits of the Imperial soldiers.

    Multiyered barriers were sliced through like a hot knife through butter, there was also nowhere to escape being out at sea.

    Even if they managed to move beyond the speed of sound, it meant nothing if they couldn¡¯t outrun the attack.

    The hearts of the Imperial soldiers filled despair, and those feelings became the most delectable ¡°food source¡± for the demons.

    And then....

    ¡¸No way, why?

    Why, did the effect of my Regalia Dominion.... my ¡°Sovereign Rule¡± disappear?

    Why, was Veldora defeated?!

    Impossible, that¡¯s just impossible!

    It was just a lowly Demon Lord, a puny slime!

    It should have be powerless, after the source of its powers, Veldora, was taken away....

    How, could it consume it¡¯s master, and take that power for itself!!

    I was this close to finally achieving victory against Guy!!

    To get in the way of my ns.... Unforgivable, you lowly Demon Lord!!¡¹(TN: Spaghetti status: DROPPED)

    Emperor Rudra, was furious.

    He was so angry that he wasn¡¯t conscious of what was happening around him.

    He had been ecstatic when he saw he could finally emerge victorious against Guy in their never ending game.

    The moment right before victory is when one should be the most wary.

    The cost of forgetting this irond rule, and being so careless, had nowe back to bite him.

    The ones who defended the Emperor, had no cards to y to deal with the situation at hand.

    Everything was happening too fast.

    With no means to turn the tide in the present situation, the act now moved towards the finale.

    Now for something off topic, but not totally unrted.

    The cause of the¡ºCmity¡»being a battle between ¡°True Dragons¡± would be verified by schrs in the future.

    But, the real cause was something else.

    The emergence of the sea monsters in the ¡ºCmity¡»stricken seas, was caused by that one swing of the Veldora Sword.

    The Energy overflowing from that attack, pressured and pushed aside the seawater.

    That phenomenonsted a fairly long amount of time, which resulted in noxious amounts of Demonic Energy settling into the depths of the ocean.

    Thereafter great amounts of that Energy gradually spread throughout the ocean, causing ludicrous changes to the ecosystem.

    Although the¡ºCmity¡»was named the ¡°Scorching Tempest¡±, the massive downpour from the evaporated seawater couldn¡¯t have caused such an impact on the ecosystem.

    In truth, the sh between Veldora and Velgrynd couldn¡¯t have caused this much damage.

    Of course, the location was obviously amazingly lucky, but there was no way it was nned by the perpetrators......

    The point was, the resulting aftereffects of that single attack, would be the cause of headaches for future historians; but the truth of what transpired would never be known to the world.

    (TN: Author¡¯s words)

    I was concentrating more on the material, so the revision iscking.

    Deepest apologies.

    I hope to start that and the matter of replies from tomorrow.

    Replying to everyone may be impossible, but I am reading all of it.

    Please understand, thank you.

    Trantor¡¯s Rant:

    So this chapter looks like it will make it in time ~ gao! This is all thanks to our local God Sushi-sama~~. I¡¯m just azy lion who can¡¯t meet deadlines (orz), but I do consider myself lucky for all the help. That includes many of you in thements too! I haven¡¯t updated the tl;dr section it seems. I¡¯ll try to do it soon. Though back to the point, Sushi helped me edit and finish this in time so he is more or less half the trantor for this chapter. We¡¯d probably bete every week without him lol. So next chapter tomorrow, hopefully the same time as this one. Until then, see you in another chapter ~ Gao!!

 Chapter 177 â€“ The Black Numbers

    When the demons were summoned on Rimuru¡¯smand,even the upper echelons of the Imperial army recognized the bizarreness of the situation.

    Major General Xam¡¯d was one of them.

    As the demon Summoning Gate manifested,

    ¡¸U- Unbelievable.... For the Summon Gate to be that huge....¡¹

    He couldn¡¯t help but hear such things muttered by a subordinates Mage.

    Energy analysis began immediately, and they finally understood the predicament they were in.

    The demons that had been summoned, each and every one of them were demonic beings that surpassed the rank of Greater Demons.

    ¡¸Th-That¡¯s just.... Just how much war potential does he have....¡¹

    Words of trying not to face the reality before them start leaking out.

    Gradim, who clearly heard those words, turned his attention onto Major General Xam¡¯d.

    There wasn¡¯t much point in hiding it. Xam¡¯d had simply spoken the facts for what they were.

    Which was, that an army of demons with the strength to overpower their own Imperial army had appeared.

    Even if they outnumber them, there wasn¡¯t much that could be done to cover the difference in quality.

    They would be ughtered if they didn¡¯t try and do something about it.

    Even if the brass, including himself, could survive, all the regr soldiers would get massacred.

    Gradim didn¡¯t want to believe it, but Major General Xam¡¯d wasn¡¯t the type of guy who joked around.

    (Tsk. We underestimated him because it was only a Demon Lord....)

    It was toote for regrets now.

    Now was time to do whatever possible.

    As the emperor was also there, they couldn¡¯t take any disgraceful actions.

    Gradim made his decision, activated the teleportation magic circle, went to where his forces were standing by, and took directmand.

    The members of the Beast Corps were the cream of the crop, hand picked and trained by Beast King Gradim himself.

    It was a gathering of strong individuals, with rumors saying they are descendents of ancient heroes.

    And their Demon Beasts partners, were said to be A- rank in terms of power.

    Battle Chimeras: Demon Beasts which were born from selective breeding after DNA analysis. They were seen as a type of weapon, havingbat oriented abilities.

    And it was obvious that the Corps members who had tamed them, were also ranked above A- in terms of capability.

    Their strength when battling together onnd, were said to be second to none.

    But currently they were above the sea, which put them at a disadvantage.

    That was exactly why, the hastily returned Beast King Gradim issued one specific order.

    ¡¸Listen up,dies!! From this point on, i will be issuing the Secret Command.

    The analysis team has concluded that the demons are all above A rank in capability.

    It is predicted that we will suffer massive losses if nothing is done.

    Which is why, we shall oppose them with ourst resort.

    Permission to use Medical Skill¡ºBeast Fusion¡»is hereby granted.

    Make haste. The enemy isn¡¯t going to wait for us!!¡¹

    The forbidden order was issued.

    Medical Skill¡ºBeast Fusion¡», was a skill that was developed by the team responsible for the analysis of Demon Beast DNA.

    This skill, fused the Demon Beast and it¡¯s handler together. (TN: duh)

    Letting a human attain the power of a Demon Beast; a forbidden power.

    The reason it was called a forbidden skill, was because it became impossible for the individual who activated it to cancel the effects.

    The drug used for the skill, had to be surgically removed in a facility with the appropriate tools.

    Through the fusion of the handler and his partner, a warrior that surpassed the original concept would be born.

    The drug was distributed and kept on hand, so it was possible to activate whenever necessary. But, usage is prohibited without the Secret Command from the corps leader.

    There was another reason why it was ¡°secret¡±.

    Risk of death: 10%

    Risk ofpatibility failure andpletely turning into a Demon Beast: 20%

    Risk of losing control (applies for both Beastman and Demon Beast): 30%

    Risk of side effects resulting from the fusion: 20%

    There were many underlying problems.

    There is only a 20% chance for plete¡± sess of the fusion. (TN: I don¡¯t like doing math but the percentages don¡¯t add up lol)

    But like Gradim, there were corps members who sessfully fused andpleted the process.

    These members consequently attained new powers, and became stronger.

    These perfectlypatible individuals, made up less than 1% among the entire corps.

    They were called Chimera Knights, and were the aides of Beast King Gradim.

    The order that Gradim calmly issued, was akin to a death sentence for the Beast Corps troops.

    If there were unable to attain power now, they will simply end up as fodder for the demons.

    It was a cold, but pragmatic order.

    And the troops swiftly followed it.

    They had prior knowledge to the risks, and knew of the high mortality rate.

    But because they had absolute faith in Beast King Gradim, they followed the order without hesitation.

    The result: out if 30,000 members of the Demon Beast squad....

    7,700 turned into berserk Demon Beasts, 5,800 intoplete Demon Beasts.

    4,500 turned into berserk Beastman, 7,400 into Demon Beast-man soldiers.

    550 turned into Chimera Knights.

    It resulted in a fairlyrge loss in numbers.

    The ones who went berserk had already been let out, and were rampaging on the decks. An ejection type magic circle was prepared beforehand, to deal with those individuals.

    That was the job of the Mages, who were standing by around the squad members. This was to prevent being attacked by their formerrades.

    Those who were still sane andbat ready numbered 13,750, which was less than half of the squad.

    The members who turned into Demon Beasts but were still conscious are also counted in, so the drop in numbers was fairly significant.

    But Gradim nodded with satisfaction.

    The number of Chimaera Knights born was higher than expected.

    There was roughly 100 of them who were his aides already.

    Through strict selection, only individuals with high chances of sessfully fusing were chosen, but it was difficult to increase their numbers.

    But because of the current emergency, it was fortunate that 450 Chimaera Knights of good quality were born.

    (We can win with this!)

    Beast King Gradim was confident, and began reforming the ranks to prepare for battle.

    ¨D¨D grind them to dust!

    The ck Numbers released their restraints in tion as they received their orders.

    And were about to head straight for the Airships that had evacuated to the ocean.

    The 100 airships still in the air, were to be food for their masters.

    The remaining 200 or so that had descended to the ocean were their own.

    The subordinates of the 3 pirs (EN: note at the end) Testarossa, Ultima and Carrera numbered 600 in total. All of them were beings that easily surpassed Greater Demons.

    They were all over A rank, beings who could rival high tier Majin (EN: note at the end).

    They now eyed their pitiful prey, with their powers now unconstrained.

    But then,

    ¡¸Wait!¡¹

    All of their movements stopped, with that one word from Diablo.

    Now their attention was on Diablo.

    Diablo raised one of his hands, signalling to the demons to be at ease,

    ¡¸Kufufufufu. Do all of you understand?

    The order from Rimuru-sama, is that none are allowed to die.

    If even one of you were to die, it would be a sin so grave that even if us executives offered our heads to atone, it wouldn¡¯t nearly be enough.¡¹

    His smile, instilled fear upon his underlings rather than it¡¯s original purpose.

    And none refuted his words.

    The demons quietly paid heed to Diablo¡¯s orders.

    ¡¸First, Testarossa. Would you be so kind as to clean up the trash below us?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, why not? That much is easy by myself.¡¹

    ¡¸Wait a sec! I wanna do that! I can do that much easily too, you know!?¡¹

    Ultima barged in as Diablo was giving the order to Testarossa.

    To that, with no displeasure, Diablo answers,

    ¡¸Kufufufufu. Of course it is possible for you too.

    But, since those are floating down there undamaged, shouldn¡¯t we try and capture them?

    All of those ships, I am thinking of offering them to Rimuru-sama.

    Ultima, aren¡¯t you bad at controlling your power output?

    For that, Testarossa is the one most suited for this job.¡¹

    Unexpectedly, he exined his reasoning.

    This showed Diablo was in an amazingly good mood.

    If there was an interruption while his mood was foul, the life of whoever interrupted would speed towards zero.

    Ultima, sounding satisfied,

    ¡¸Che~. ¨D¨D can¡¯t help that I guess. True, it isn¡¯t what I¡¯m good at.¡¹

    She seems to have given up her selfish thoughts.

    ¡¸Ufufu. Well then, I¡¯ll be of¨D¨D ¡¹

    ¡¸A moment. Take Venom with you.¡¹

    ¡¸Hm, what for?¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯ve been given the order to wipe them out. Have I not said?

    None are allowed to escape.

    We shall put the Demon Chevalier to use, for that purpose.¡¹

    ¡¸ ¨D¨D understood. They will be of use, as Bloodhounds. I shall borrow them.

    Moss, you are next in terms of capability behind us 4 pirs.

    As long as you heed the order to not die, you can do as you please.

    Cien, you shall take control of the remainder, and sweep up any who intend to escape!¡¹

    Testarossa gave out the orders for her minions, and swiftly took action towards her prey.

    Venom looked at Diablo, and looked like he wanted to say something for a split second, but only gave a bow seeming like he had given up, and left following behind Testarossa.

    ¡¸So, are you going to go after the Emperor, Diablo?¡¹

    ¡¸No, that unfortunately looks impossible.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? Why¡¯s that?¡¹

    Unexpectedly, Carrera replied with interest to what Diablo just said.

    Carrera was known to show no interest, and totally ignore anything others said.

    ¡¸Kufufufufu. The Emperor, has an Absolute Barrier.¡¹

    Just as he was saying that, Diablo suddenly shot out a Nuclear Cannon.

    The ultra-long-distance st Nuclear Cannon, maintaining speeds at over 10 times the speed of sound, pierced the defense barriers of the Airship.

    And without losing any momentum, made direct contact with the Emperor.

    But, the Emperor was uninjured. The Knights protecting the emperor didn¡¯t even move, as if they knew the result.

    ¡¸Did you see that? The Royal Knights protecting the emperor didn¡¯t even move.

    That shows they have confidence that the defense field will not be prated.

    It would seem that the Emperor wields an Ultimate Skill.

    One of the ¡°Angel Series¡±.

    The ¡°Angel Series¡± is known to have high defensive properties, the defenses that the Emperor has are probably the highest of them all.

    Analysis showed it to be ¡°Castle Guard¡±.

    Using the ¡°loyalty¡± of the subordinates around him as energy, he is invincible as long as he has loyal retainers nearby.

    To put it simply, if we do not clean out the Imperial soldiers, we have no means to kill the emperor.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm. Surprising you could tell that much.¡¹(Ultima)

    ¡¸Color me impressed as well. There was no way to tell, just from looking at them.¡¹(Carrera)

    ¡¸Kufufufufu. That much was obvious (with the help of a certain someone)!¡¹

    Bragged Diablo, while the other two looked at him dubiously.

    Clearing his throat to divert their attention, Diablo pushed to finish the conversation.

    ¡¸Well that¡¯s the gist of it, I would like for you all to clear out the flies around the Emperor.

    Carrera, you take the man in uniform.

    Ultima, you deal with any remaining distinct individuals.

    All other remaining demon nobles besides Moss and Cien are to support Ultima!¡¹

    ¡ºAs you wish!!¡»

    epting their orders, the demons flew off.

    But right before Ultima and Carrera took off,

    ¡¸Huh? What are you going to do, Diablo?¡¹

    Ultima asked, having finally noticed.

    Diablo looked like he shuddered.

    But calmly,

    ¡¸I have something important to do.¡¹

    said Diablo.

    The two felt even more suspicious now.

    ¡¸Wait a minute, Diablo. What are you being so secretive about?¡¹

    He reluctantly answers Carrera,

    ¡¸My role is to watch over our majestic Rimuru-sama!

    This is a role so important, that it isn¡¯t something I could task others with!!¡¹

    He dered in a fit.

    ¡¸Wa-wait a sec! What¡¯s with that?

    I wanna see Rimuru-sama¡¯s greatness too!!¡¹(Ultima)

    ¡¸Huh? Are you gonna hog all that fun for yourself?

    Even if you¡¯re our superior, that¡¯s power abuse you know?¡¹(Carrera)

    The two Devil Lords voiced their objections.

    But at the same time, they now understood why he so quickly dispatched the haughty Testarossa.

    Diablo was their direct superior, if all three of them were together they could have ¡°appealed¡±, but there was only two of them now so the odds are not in their favor.

    In the end they could only ept it, all the while griping about it.

    ¡¸Hey! I can do whatever the hell I want right?¡¹(Ultima)

    ¡¸Yes, of course.¡¹(Diablo)

    ¡¸I can destroy everything that¡¯s floating in the sky right?¡¹

    ¡¸Definitely.¡¹

    Diablo was conceding as much as possible, to improve the moods of Ultima and Carrera.

    Them being this easy to convince was quite a bargain.

    ¡¸Alright then. There seems to be some who look very tasty, so I shall give in this time.¡¹(Carrera)

    ¡¸Yep. I want to rampage around too, to vent off some of this frustration.¡¹(Ultima)

    Sounding like they conceded, the two of them flew off.

    They also gave orders to the remaining demons who were standing by around them, as though an afterthought,

    ¡¸You guys, spread out!

    Get under Cien¡¯smand, and show no mercy to anyone who tries to leave this airspace!!¡¹

    Carrera shrieked ventingly, and the demons moved out in unison.

    ¨D¨D grind them to dust!

    Intending to follow their orders to the letter, the demons set up a full perimeter surrounding the Imperial fleet.

    Soon, the decisive battles in the air, and on sea level would begin.

    Diablo smirked, pleased that everything was going just as nned.

    Through observing his beloved master¡¯s battle nearby, he would improve himself.

    And with this battle, to give the remaining demons the opportunity to experience battle in the truest sense, that was the main objective.

    Surviving the odds, and attaining strength.

    The abilities of their corporeal bodies, were the best they could hope to attain.

    What remained, would be the skills within those bodies.

    This applied to Testarossa, Ultima and Carrera too.

    Power that was simply given to them, could neverpare to the shine of one that was mastered, obtained by themselves.

    Providing them with an ¡°enemy¡±, and having them break through that obstacle.

    Demons were one of the most powerful races.

    While they were weak in their inferior stages whenpared to Angels and Spirits, that position was switched the moment they reach the upper sses.

    As growth is slow, many would fall and perish in the process, but those who managed to reach the higher tiers would be unchallenged.

    That was why, the brute force approach of the Devil Lords besides himself, was all too understandable.

    It will be good experience for them to be thrown into a tough battle.

    (Now, for them to survive the ordeal. Hopefully they make it out in one piece. Kufufufufufufu¨D¨D)

    Diablo¡¯s smile widened, as he snickered in anticipation.

    Notes:

    ¨C pirs: It¡¯s like a collective noun, a counter one might say. In japanese it¡¯s used for counting nobility, gods etc.

    ¨C majin: Powerful elite monsters, like oni or tengu. Benimaru and the bunch would count.

    Editor¡¯s Rant:

    ~ Gao, another week, another 3 chapter. This was one of those cliffhangers lol. It seems all the sunday chapters may be cliffhangers. Maybe you know if you read sushi¡¯s disimer...ughs evilly*.. Anyway. These next few chapters will be sh back to the demons¡¯ actions until Emperor spilled his spaghetti. They¡¯re pretty intense battles so please don¡¯t blow them off! I especially like the aspect of Carrera v Kondo. Instant ship . ahem. Well. See you all next week in yet another chapter!! Gao~!!

 Chapter 178 â€“ The Black Numbers Vs The Empire â€• First Halfâ€•

    There existed within the Beast Corps, those that excelled in aerialbat.

    However, that was only possible provided stable foothold.

    For the Demonic Beasts who were inferior in continuous flight ability,bat in the skies put them at a disadvantage. After all, theirnding spots were easily predictable, they would be sniped, and that would be the end of them.

    In spite of that, the 7,700 Berserk Demonic Beast, and the 4,500 berserk Beastman all faced themselves towards the sky.

    Up until now they weren¡¯t able to recognize friend from foe, and simply attacked each other¨D¨D

    They had been ejected out at the surface deck of the 200 Airships, a spot you could hardly call spacious.

    It wasn¡¯t narrow, but nor was it wide enough to move freely around in.

    That was why, they had followed their instincts and began to show off their strength.

    ¨D¨Dbut, all turned towards the skies.

    The reason was simple and clear.

    Their instincts red, something like the fundamental root of terror, a ¡°Danger¡±, they noticed iting closer.

    Testarossa simply scowled at them with an uninterested look.

    What she witnessed was a group of idiots thrashing about aboard the Airship she nned to present to Demon Lord Rimuru.

    Then, she was fed up with the group of visibly insane beasts flying towards her.

    (Ah? So gross. If I don¡¯t clean this up soon, I¡¯ll be covered in filth.

    And......despite being beasts, to misjudge bravery for such suicidal stupidity, how foolish.

    But then¨D¨DIf you¡¯ve gone mad, I guess it can¡¯t be helped.

    At the very least, ept my merciful blessing!)

    Thinking so, with neither hesitation nor inuracy she released ¡°Death Streak¡± at a location where the Airships were densely packed.

    All Airships within the range of a perfect sphere were stricken with death.

    The ¡°Death Ray¡± also affected the oceans, and all exposed sea life perished.

    ¡¸Can¡¯t you hold back a little!? We can¡¯t get a turn this way can we? ¡¹

    Venom asked Testarossa bewildered,

    ¡¸You¡¯re still no good.

    Please take a good look. There are some survivors see?¡¹

    She said, ridiculing the shallowness of Venom¡¯s experience.

    Testarossa¡¯s ¡ºMagic Perception¡» had certainly grasped the presence of several survivors.

    Demonic Beasts held the properties of both monster and beast, the flesh they were bound to was a big factor. In other words, they couldn¡¯t endure ¡°Death Streak¡±.

    Even if they were to take on a demonic beast¡¯s strength with a human base, in the end, the flesh it was bound to would be destroyed by the ¡°Death Ray¡±.

    In other words, those who survived under the effects of this spell were either Spirit Forms, or those who had perfectpatibility with demonic elements.

    No, they could perhaps also be Sages who had acquired perfect control over their bodies.

    In any case, only those who had surpassed a certain threshold could endure it.

    ¡¸Survivors, is it? Interesting, it looks like we too can have some fun.¡¹

    Venom¡¯s eyes thinned as he grinned, and he transferred over to his subordinates who were poised forbat.

    One could say that Beast King Gradim, on that very moment, had understood the true meaning of terror and danger.

    In the middle of organizing his formation, his subordinates started spewing blood as they began to fall.

    The survivors numbered less than 100.

    To begin with, Gradim¡¯s subordinates were onlyposed of his countrymen who had been fighting alongside him for several decades.

    This time, those who had sessfully evolved into a Chimera Knight, due the shortage of Demonic Beasts to consume, had been terribly weakened.

    They obtained the Unique skill ¡ºBodily Maniption¡», and without ever being to use it, had passed on.

    Since it was at a level where even a Chimera knight would die, it was unnecessary to inquire what happened to the others.

    Enraged, mortified, and terrified.

    Those emotions stirred in Gradim¡¯s heart.

    With a single spell cast, and the majority of his forces had been lost.

    It was an spell so almighty that Magic Barriers were pointless before it.

    To begin with, the elite Mages had been transferred over to the Airships high above, and thus this blunder caused the defensive barriers of the 200 airships at sea level to weaken.

    In other words, this was Gradim¡¯s blunder.

    If the enemy was a high-ss Demon, it was necessary to assume they would use wide scale attack magic.

    In any case, even though the use of such a powerful spell was beyond expectations, the number of survivors was above what was expected.

    ¡¸You¡¯ll pay, you Daemons!!¡¹(TN: Small fry trait #1:They never stop and think who started the fight.)

    The Beast King roared, and a God-tier armament wrapped around his body with the power of a Demonic Beast housed within.

    Different from a beastman tribe, it was an ability that was uniformly enhanced to specialize inbat, and Gradim¡¯s body began to change.

    Roaring in synchronous, his subordinates the 100 Chimera Knights each released their powers.

    Then, the upper hatch of the ship opened, and they leapt out onto the deck.

    Thus, the Demon and the Beast king shed.

    Looking down from above was ¡°Killer Lord¡± Testarossa, facing, confronting, and epting the stare of ¡°Beast King¡± Gradim who red at her from the upper deck.

    Behind Testarossa were 100 Demon Chevaliers, and simrly, Gradim had 100 of his subordinates, the Chimera Knights.

    The (seemingly) rivalling forces, awaiting the final showdown.

    ¡¸Rejoice, Venom! It¡¯s your turn. I¡¯ll be enjoying this meal.

    As for yourckeys, it¡¯s perfect, there¡¯s one for each of you.

    You will be killing those who attempt to escape from this airspace

    After that, that¡¯s right...

    Abide to Rimuru-sama¡¯s words, and make sure that not one of you gets killed.

    ¡¸Who do you think myrades are? We¡¯re not that stupid......¡¹

    (Yeah, you tell ¡®er boss!)

    They wanted to agree with Venom¡¯s words, but Testarossa was scary and the Demon Chevaliers only muttered in a low voice.

    Shutting up the idiots with her re, Testarossa narrowed her eyes.

    ¡¸Silence you fools! If even one of us gets killed, we¡¯re all done for. If you understand, then scram! ¡¹

    Eh, wasn¡¯t I in charge? Ignoring Venom who wanted to say this, under Testarossa¡¯smand the Demon Chevaliers began making their move.

    Following them, Testarossa, as well as Gradim.

    They changed location another ship deck, and began their confrontation.

    ¡¸I am Imperial army Beast Corps General, ¡°Beast King¡± Gradim! ¡¹

    ¡¸I am Demon Lord Rimuru-sama¡¯s lowly and faithful servant, ¡°Killer Lord¡± Testarossa¡¹

    (TN: Gradim used ¡°Dearu(¤Ç¤¢¤ë)¡± whereas Testarossa used ¡°Desu wa(¤Ç¤¹¤ï)¡±.)

    To Gradim¡¯s battle cry, Testarossa replied gracefully.

    And so, the match began, and then ended in an instant.

    ¡¸Die, you filthy Demon!! Ultimate Gift ¡ºAlternative¡» Activate!

    Take this, the Beast King¡¯s Rage!!

    Beast King¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Shut it. Your attack name is too long. ¡¹

    Beast King Gradim¡¯s body, d in a shining god ss armor, was unable to resist the ck Greatsword ¡®Death de¡¯ Testarossa wielded, and was sliced to ribbons.

    It was a sword of death, formed by condensed ck mes that became the key to activate ¡°Death Streak¡±.

    The annihtion effect of the Ultimate Skill Testarossa obtained as soon as she ascended¡º Hell King Berial¡»granted an instant death. (EN: Hell king... tentative to change)

    The¡ºHell King Berial¡» was simr to Ruminas¡¯s Skill, both governing ¡°Life and Death¡±. However in contrast, it was more focused on the ¡°Death¡± aspect. Based off of that, it could be considered inferior to Ruminas¡¯s Ultimate Skill ¡ºLustful King Asmodeus¡», but if one were to only considerbat potential, then there was no inferiority to point out¨D¨D

    Even if a fatal blow were avoided, Testarossa wasn¡¯t serious at all.

    she swung her sword merely with the intention to shut him up, and yet it ended up dealing a deadly blow......

    In any case, as for Beast King Gradim, his opponent was simply too strong.

    If this happened before her Demon Lord Ascension, it would definitely have been a slightly better fight, but the ascended Testarossa was one of the strongest in Tempest.

    But against a certain red haired demon, she still had nothing.

    ¡¸Gu, wa...... ri, ridiculous...... y-you¡¯re too strong. But, my subordinates, t-they¡¯ll...... ¡¹

    Gradim uttered with thest of his strength, however his hopes had already been shattered.

    Not a single one of his men were able to triumph against the Demon Chevaliers, and had been defeated.

    It was a reasonably well fought battle, but in the end they only ended up as experience points for the demons.

    ¡¸......How,how could this. Y-your majesty, my apologi......¡¹

    And so, an elite, even by the Empire¡¯s standards, Beast King Gradim faced a sorrowful end.

    And thus, the Beast Corps was annihted, and wiped off the face of the earth.

    Making a quick nce with ¡ºMagic Perception¡» to make sure there were no signs of life, Testarossa took off from the vessel.

    Even though she deemed it unnecessary, she headed off to assist the others.

    The Demon Chevaliers followed behind her.

    ¡¸A¡«a......As expected, I didn¡¯t get a turn......¡¹

    Venomined, but nobody was there anymore.

    .........

    ......

    ...

    After Testarossa had gone, a single man walked out of the gship.

    He surveilled the sky, after confirming the Demons have left,

    ¡¸Oh boy. Even someone as awesome as me can¡¯t win against a monster like that ???yet.

    But yeah, perfect timing.

    I wanted to kill Gradim, but it looks like he¡¯s been cooked already; I¡¯ll dig in then.¡¹

    And so, he greedily guzzled the cleanly halved corpse of Gradim.

    Crunch, crunch, he ate.

    Energy began pouring into his body, as great power amassed.

    ¡¸Fumu. It was so-so. But that¡¯s hardly enough.

    I guess I can only stay silent for now......¡¹

    He murmured, holding the torn-up God-tier armor Gradim once wore in his hand, and poured energy in.

    The armor flickered as if acknowledging the man as new master, and began repairing itself good as new.

    The man d the armor onto himself with a natural look on his face.

    His body waspletely covered, a helmet hid his face concealing his identity.

    The man nodded and left the scene, heading towards the transfer magic formation within the ship.

    ??????????????????????????

    Ultima and Carrera, as per Diablo¡¯s instruction headed towards the Emperor.

    Either way, there¡¯s was a need to clean up some fussy garbage.

    In order to vent out the frustration of being unable to witness their beloved master in action, they needed clear out the trash.

    If you examined them, each Airship had a defensive barrier shrouding it.

    Various barriers formed a multipleyered defense system, and even Nuclear Magics proved mostly useless.

    Just as Diablo had previously shown, if you concentrated the spell, it was possible to destroy a part of the barrier but......

    That¡¯s a hassle, was themon understanding that Ultima and Carrera had reached.

    Well, the main battle forces seemed to be gathered on the gship of the emperor.

    That being the case, they would simply strike there first.

    7 Demon Dukes in total.

    Diablo¡¯s lieutenant, Earl ss Venom.

    Testarossa¡¯s lieutenants, Duke ss Moss and Baron ss Cien

    Ultima¡¯s lieutenants, Marquis ss Veyron and Baron ss Zonda

    Carrera¡¯s lieutenants, Viscount ss Agera and Esprit.

    Each of them held great strength, they were beings that could even be called Kings of the underworld.

    However even so, the differences in ss reflected the differences in strength.

    In this military operation, the suprememand forbade even one death, thus they couldn¡¯t afford to be careless.

    Therefore,

    ¡¸Zonda, you go eliminate everyone else other than the gship.

    If possible, join up with Moss and support him!

    I don¡¯t detect anyone that strong, but don¡¯t be careless okay? ¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly, Ultima-sama! This Zonda will take swift action in ordance to yourmand.¡¹

    Ultima handed down the extermination order to Zonda.

    600 Greater Demons spread out into the surroundings, creating a barrier to stop any escapees.

    As a result, it became difficult to escape from a battle in the skies.

    Ultima also had the ulterior motive of quickly eliminating the enemy and go witness the splendor of her master alongside Diablo.

    While she was worried about Zonda, her personal interests took priority.

    That defined Ultima.

    Thus they moved on to the cleaning up of small fry. In order to bring down their respective prey, they invaded the upper deck of the gship where the Emperor was.

    And so the two sides faced each other.

    ¡°Pain Lord¡± Ultima and ¡°Menace Lord¡± Carrera.

    As well as Veyron, Agera and Esperit.

    Facing them on the Empire¡¯s side, Emperor rudra.

    The 10 strongest of the Royal Knights, the Imperial Guardian No.1~10, led by First Lieutenant Kondo.

    The decisive battle was about to unfold.

    Emperor Rudra was protected in an Absolute Barrier.

    Its defenses were absolute, nobody could possibly destroy it.

    However, there are conditions.

    Its energy for its use originated from the loyalty of those around the Emperor, a loyal subordinate had to be within the vicinity of the Emperor.

    And then the other condition.

    This defense was a continuously active perfect barrier, however during activation all forms of attacks and actions were forbidden.

    This ability is the Ultimate Skill ¡ºJustice King Michael¡»¡¯s ¡°Castle Guard¡±.

    That It was the main reason why Guy didn¡¯t directly aim for the Emperor was an established fact.

    Of course, that¡¯s also the reason he had turned into a husk after several millennia but......

    Therefore, the Emperor didn¡¯t move.

    The moment he started taking aggressive action would also signify the disappearance of the absolute defense.

    ¡¸You insects...... Do not you interfere with the realization of my ambitions!

    Royal Knights, eliminate these miscreants! ¡¹

    The Emperor gave his imperial decree.

    ¡ºBy your will!!¡»

    The Emperor¡¯s loyal knights promptly began taking action to execute themand.

    Oh the other hand,

    ¡¸Hey, Carrera. By insects, is he referring to us perchance?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha. There¡¯s no way right? But if he is......¡¹

    Carrera denied Ultima¡¯s inquiry with augh.

    However, her eyes weren¡¯tughing.

    It glinted with a dangerous light, that looked as if it could blow at any moment.

    ¡¸The Emperor has decreed. Make short work of those nuisances (worms).¡¹

    Those words were the trigger.

    ¡¸You¡¯re all fucking dead!!¡¹

    ¡¸worms? Did you just say worms!? Foolish human!! Kill you. I¡¯ll shatter that your very soul!!¡¹

    Ultima raged..

    Carrera looked calm, but vowed never to forgive these enemies.

    If mercy was to die a painless death, then unforgiveness was to waste away whilst suffering.

    Either way, the fact they would be killed didn¡¯t change, but for these girls there was probably a difference.

    The demons who followed them were trembling in fear from their aura.

    ¡¸H-hey Agera. Isn¡¯t this getting dangerous for us too?¡¹

    ¡¸please give it up.

    That aside, considering our master was insulted, I believe we should grant them a fitting punishment!¡¹

    ¡¸Urk! You¡¯re losing it too.¡¹

    Realizing she couldn¡¯t stop the usually calm Agera from unleashing her fury, Esprit sighed.

    At this point it was impossible to stop them.

    Giving up was, in all seriousness, the right answer.

    Veyron looked at the exchange between the two viscounts, he looked carefree at the outside, but in his mind he was at his wits end.

    His superiors, the Devil Lords, were existences that must never be angered at all cost.

    (Foolish humans. The price you pay for your stupidity, are your ¡°deaths¡±!)

    The terror of his superiors was something Veyron was very familiar with.

    And then, just as Veyron had anticipated, the Devil Lord pair, unleashed their horror.

    Editor¡¯s Rant:

    I¡¯ll rant in another chapter, see you then ~ Gao!

 Chapter 179 â€“ The Black Numbers Vs The Empire â€“ Last Half â€“

    In her fit of rage, Ultima summoned several of the ck Orbs.

    With a sinister smile, she propelled the orbs towards each of the Royal Knights.

    The uniformed man ¨D¨D First Lieutenant Kondo ¨D¨D sensed the danger from those orbs and,

    ¡¸Brace yourselves! Those are Abyss Cores!¡¹

    Shouting out, he equipped his gun, and, destroyed one of the Abyss Cores using Dispel and Eraser bullets in rapid-fire.

    He would have shot down the remaining Cores too but,

    ¡¸Hello? Look, I¡¯m your opponent!¡¹

    Carrera stopped Kondo¡¯s barrage by herself shooting a full strength Energy Ball at him.

    Kondo drew back his gun, and attempted to repel the Energy Ball while dodging.

    A tremendous amount of Energy that was as if a manifestation of Carrera¡¯s rage. But the real feat what that of Kondo¡¯s, who had repelled it all while remaining stoic of face.

    He was already analysing his opponent, nning to counter with a Dispel bullet, and if possible, Necrosis too.

    But, now he had no room to look after anyone else, and as if beingpletely isted with Carrera, their singlebat had began. (TN: I ship ¡®em already. :3 )

    Abyss Cores.

    These were lumps of mana which could be called the essentialponents of magic.

    Pumping them with ridiculous amounts of mana, a genuine death ray, the ¡°Death Streak¡± would be made.

    Releasing them as is would manifest ¡°Nuclear me¡±.

    Andst but not least, the best usage was to use Mana Maniption to alter the lumps into apressed state.

    This would result in the strongest magic, ¡°Gravity Copse¡±.

    It was the essence of Nuclear Magic.

    On a simr note, ¡°Nuclear Cannon¡± was made by exploding a few Abyss Core inside a tubr Magic Barrier, and pointing that energy in some arbitrary direction.

    It was easy to do, and was the easiest to control.

    Therefore, even at sizes as small as a fists, the Royal Knights clearly understood the power of a simple Abyss Core.

    ¡¸I-impossible! How are there so many of these huge Abyss Cores!?¡¹

    ¡¸If those things blew up, this whole ce will be gone!!¡¹

    ¡¸The Mages¡¯ Barriers won¡¯t hold, all hands, eliminate those Cores!!¡¹

    And all of them made their moves.

    If left as is, and multiple ¡°Nuclear mes¡± were sted, their Emperor, should still be safe.

    But the majority of the Airships in the sky would undoubtedly be destroyed by the explosion.

    Not to mention, they couldn¡¯t allow such explosions near the Emperor even if he were to be safe.

    ¡¸What monstrosity!? To summon so manyrge Abyss Cores without any problem.....¡¹

    That was the honest impression of the Royal Knights.

    The strongest among them had used their Holy Magic to counter bnce, and sessfully suppress the Abyss Cores.

    But 5 of them were still desperately trying to suppress the mana overflow.

    ¡¸Bzzt! Sorry, ti~me¡¯s up!!¡¹

    With an innocent delight.

    Came Ultima¡¯s sinister announcement.

    And at the same time, the Abyss Cores began their transformation.

    Squirming Tentacles of ck Fire coiled around the desperate 5 Royal Knights.

    This was the Magic Alteration ability of the Ultimate Skill attained by Ultima, ¡ºPoison King Samael¡».

    The tentacles lined with poison would coil around and kill the target.

    Meaning that, as they couldn¡¯t eliminate the Abyss Cores with their Holy Magic, resistance was futile.

    As a result, they met no end other than death.

    The Squirming Tentacles of ck Fire gradually covered up its prey, and engulfed them.

    Fearing her end,

    ¡¸H-help me, lieutenant Kondo!! ¡¹

    Knight No. 6, Minaza, desperately seeked rescue from Kondo.

    However, Kondo didn¡¯t have that liberty.

    He had his hands full with Carrera, and simply couldn¡¯t spare the time to save his subordinates.

    So without even facing her,

    ¡¸I, can¡¯t.¡¹

    He spoke pragmatically.

    ¡¸N-no way a¨D¨D¡¹

    Before Minaza could even scream, it was over.

    ¡¸¡±Limit End¡±! Ahahahaha!!

    Now, we can go one-on-one!¡¹

    Ultima yfullyughed.

    She held a Squirming Tentacle of ck Fire in her hand.

    Like a ck me Whip.

    And using that whip, she recovered the Energy from the Knights who just perished.

    ¡¸Pretty tasty. You¡¯re happy to be of some use aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    She said while slurping up those short-lived feelings of fear and hopelessness.

    While shuddering, Damrada analysed the current situation.

    He couldn¡¯t imagine that Kondo, their strongest, could have his hands full with a single Demon.

    No, he should have been able to imagine it.

    He knew about the peculiarity of Demon Lord Rimuru, so judging from the strength of Diablo who he had witnessed at the tournament, it wouldn¡¯tpletely be out of the question.

    Except, that he had taken those factors into consideration and concluded that the Empire was stronger.

    At that time, he had believed that that was their full strength, and trusted that the status hadn¡¯t changed presently......

    That strength at the tournament was on par with the lower ranked Royal Knights.

    They were honestly impressive.

    However, they, the Knights, themselves possessed the Ultimate Gift ¡ºAlternative¡».

    If one of the lower Knights weren¡¯t enough, they could team up.

    (Did they grow stronger......? No...... they weren¡¯t going all out at the tournament.)

    Thinking that the Knights No. 6 ? 10 would put up evenly with the ones called the Four Heavenly Kings was aplete mistake.

    And now.

    The cheerful female looking Demon in front of them seemed iparably stronger than the Four Kings.

    Even Arch Demons would be aughing stock.

    Surpassing even Demon Dukes, as if it was like a seconding of Guy ? Crimson......

    Minaza had screamed, and then disappeared.

    It was sad, but Damrada couldn¡¯t save her.

    Of course the reason......

    Was that the girl named Ultima was clearly, he noticed, eyeing him. (TN: another ship!)

    The girl sneered,

    ¡¸Heh, I guess this should be fun?¡¹

    Her sights set on the target, she began the assault.

    And while confronting her, Damrada realized another truth.

    (This Bitch...... did she just kill of the weaker one¡¯s to even out the numbers......?)

    Indeed.

    As of now, the numbers were so that every one of the Demon Dukes could have a go.

    You want to break our spirits with that power huh! Thought Damrada, forming his stance.

    Very well, we¡¯ll be bringing it.

    The power of the strongest knights, the Royal Knights.

    Ultima observed the Knights wearing a thin smile.

    She felt the depth of their strength.

    She wouldn¡¯t be so sure of victory if she hadn¡¯t ascended.

    But, after attaining the Ultimate Skill ¡ºPoison King Samael¡», losing didn¡¯t seem like a concept anymore.

    And then,

    (Dammit, that Diablo. Making us train with these battles......

    Underestimating much?

    If Testa realized this, she¡¯d be flipping out.

    Well, it¡¯s a good chance...... I guess it¡¯s fine to train the underlings.)

    She understood Diablo¡¯s intentions and decided to act ordingly.

    Out of the 10 Royal Knights at the start, only half remained.

    The Demons would all find a partner to test their mettle in battle.

    To be so strong after gaining control over her power, Ultima never thought it possible.

    She had hoped the Royal Knights would be stronger, but they almost weren¡¯t utilising the Ultimate Skill granted to them at all.

    Those weaklings couldn¡¯t even handle her simple Abyss Cores.

    They were individuals who had attained great Energy (life force), and wielded a shared Ultimate Skill.

    She had expected more of them to survive.

    She had yfully used her fire, aiming to kill at most a couple...... but as a result, finished off half.

    Of course, the Demon Dukes, who didn¡¯t have Ultimate Skills, wouldn¡¯t have it so easy against the Royal Knights.

    Nevertheless, their base stats being much higher, they shouldn¡¯t have too much trouble.

    Though, It¡¯d be bad if they did.

    If the underlings got killed, she wouldn¡¯t have the gall to face their lord, Rimuru-sama.

    But the experience gained from this fight would surely bolster their prospects.

    Just like Ultima, who had personally experienced Guy¡¯s might......

    Only by tasting Guy¡¯s fearsome attack ovepped with Ultimate Skills did she truly desire one such Skill for herself.

    A simple attack.

    Her pre-ascended self couldn¡¯t even ovee such a yful, whimsical, non-serious magic.

    Humiliation.

    Bearing a title of high Nobility among the strongest of Demons, she couldn¡¯t even make use of her specialty of magic resistance.

    But, she also considered it good luck.

    She got to have such an experience only because she was Demon Lord Rimuru¡¯s subordinate.

    Not just that, she was also blessed with ascension.

    Ultima felt that she couldn¡¯t even hope for more.

    Demons, as opposed to humans, were much higher beings.

    Just releasing their intense mana was enough to be considered an attack.

    As a result, perfecting their control raised them to even greater heights.

    Seeing the way her yful Abyss Cores dominated the Royal Knights, Ultima confirmed exactly where the difference in power lied.

    In the end, the base Spiritual (Holy) Power in humans wasn¡¯t much.

    In other words, they wouldn¡¯t be able to increase their base power no matter how perfect the control was.

    And then, I see, she thought.

    Why Diablo absolutely loathed relying on raw power.

    (It¡¯s true that we Demons have high Energy potential. So we tend to rely on that power too much huh.)

    She acknowledged.

    Excluding Testarossa, Carrera and herself indeed indulged in that bad habit.

    She also knew that she was the most inexperienced among the three.

    Testarossa was elegant and wless.

    She had the bad habit of looking down on others though.

    Carrera was haughty and aloof.

    She could do anything if she only tried, but always opted forzier options.

    But herself......

    Evermore inexperienced.

    She had neither Testarossa¡¯s precision, nor Carrera¡¯s abundance.

    She, Ultima, was the weakest of the 4 pirs of Devil Lords.

    Still......

    (I want to be number 1!)

    ¨D¨D Don¡¯t bask in the power you haven¡¯t attained yourself ¨D¨D

    She reminded herself of those words from Diablo.

    That was the reason why, except when in dire situations, Diablo never made use of the power granted to him by his Demon Lord.

    Therefore, she too.

    Using this opportunity, she would prove herself by mastering her own Ultimate Skill ¡ºPoison King Samael¡».

    Ultima swore in her heart.

    Not the ¡°power¡± she had never wished for, but the ¡°Skill¡± she earnestly desired; she would perfect it.

    And now.

    She was impressed with Damrada who, utilizing Holy Energy to his utmost, the man had ovee the force of her overwhelming attack.

    Ultima honestly found it interesting.

    Although it seemed like she was in control, she had been actually simply brute-forcing her way with immense mana.

    She already understood the fact, but now, had finally, truly recognized it.

    So, being able to enjoy her fight, both took their best stance, and initiated fiercebat.

    Carrera¡¯s knees hit the earth.

    The male human named Kondo was unbelievably strong.

    A true master.

    Carrera, boasting strength second only to Diablo among the 4 Devil Lords, couldn¡¯t but be amazed at the reality of the man before her.

    There was no anger.

    She knew that underestimating him would only leave her on the floor......

    He was not easy prey.

    He would seal (curse) off her magic before it could be used.

    Reading the flow of mana required to activate the magic, he would precisely cut off the current.

    With the bizarre bullets from the gun in his hand.

    Unbeknownst to Carrera, this gun was a God-tier weapon.

    At the basest level, it was a gun shaped blunt weapon.

    It was cylindrical in shape, and could withstand intensive explosions.

    In short, there was no actual firing mechanism.

    Kondo would use his Skills to first create a mana explosion, and further, materialize and eject a bullet.

    That bullet was created by ovepping his Skills with the ¡°Divine Edge¡± ability of Ultimate Skill ¡ºSandalphon the Executioner¡».

    Kondo would mould the ¡°Divine Edge¡± into the shape of a bullet, and then coat it with the effects of the Skill before firing.

    In a pinch, he could load the gun with a de, but he had yet to be in such a situation.

    Finding the enemy¡¯s weakness, or flow of mana, and precisely striking them down.

    Just that.

    With unyielding fealty, Kondo had secured his position among the highest in the Empire.

    Carrera jittered in the humiliation called reality.

    The reality that, she couldn¡¯t win like this.

    With that mindset,

    ¡¸FUCKING HUMA~N!!¡¹

    She cried, then hit her face with the back of her hand.

    Her face received Energy so massive, it was as if her head would blow right off.

    But that was fine.

    Enough looking down on the enemy.

    This was, she acknowledged, a suitable foe. She was no longer the aloof Carrera, but took on an earnestly serious attitude.

    After all, she was acting under Demon Lord Rimuru¡¯s direct orders.

    Unlike the past, she could not allow herself to be selfish......

    ¡¸Was that too scary?

    My apologies, I needed to cool off a little.

    I was making light of you, or rather, humans in general, and ended up holding back you see.

    Who knew.

    Who could possibly know that I......

    Would actually, truly, seriously face off against a human.¡¹

    And she gently rose.

    And at that, Kondo, for the first time, changed his expression.

    ¡¸Oh, so you were hiding that much......

    Very well.

    I too shall face you in earnest.¡¹

    After having spoken, for the first time, Kondo donned his ¡°Armour¡±.

    Materialized though will power, it was his Former Imperial Army Official Uniform.

    It symbolized, for First Lieutenant Kondo, his battledress, and furthermore, this Uniform was a God-tiered armour.

    Carrera stood, and released her rich mana.

    And,

    ¡¸Loyal Servant of Demon Lord Rimuru-sama, I am Carrera, ¡°Menace Lord¡±. In the name of the ¡°Menace Lord¡±, I vow to kill you.¡¹

    She dered.

    ¡¸Former Imperial Army First Lieutenant, Kondo Tatsuya.

    Presently acting as leader of the Emperor¡¯s personal Knights.

    I shall rise to that challenge.¡¹

    Responded Kondo.

    The two sized each other up, and released their power.

    Carrera, at the precise moment, awakened to the power manifesting as a result of her determination ¨D¨D Ultimate Skill ¡ºExtinction King Abaddon¡» ¨D¨D and grasped for it.

    Until now, she had been fighting solely with her seemingly absolute demonic power.

    However, that was not enough.

    She would never reach the ones called Ultimates.

    Whether it be Diablo, or this Kondo fellow. To say nothing of Guy ? Crimson, or the Demon Lord brass.

    It was not enough to only think of increasing her strength.

    If that was the case, just like her defeat against Guy¡¯s magic, she would end up only as fodder for the strong no matter how much she struggled.

    This, she would absolutely never allow.

    She had always felt a raging power inside her, but finally, she decided to appreciate it.

    She would not just control, but liberate it.

    ¨D¨D Mine ¡°Power¡±, I shall name thee. Beth mine ¡°Skill (Abaddon)¡±, and be liberated from thine shackles!!¨D¨D

    And she attained it.

    Leaving nothing behind, the absolute ¡°Power¡±.

    ¨D¨D Ultimate Skill ¡ºExtinction King Abaddon¡»¨D¨D

    This was the fearsome Skill, that, symbolizing Carrera¡¯s strength, would bring nothing but annihtion unto any hostiles.

    Meeting such a formidable foe sparked in her, for the first time, a deep desire for power.

    Facing Kondo, one she desired to kill more than Guy, Carrera focused.

    It was at that moment.

    An intense sh followed by an immense surge assaulted the Imperial Aerial Fighter Legion.

    Rimuru had fired his ¡°Veldora Sword¡±.

    The Airships¡¯ crews were in a panic.

    The Emperor, who was, until now. under the safety of ¡°Castle Guard¡±, and was focusing on controlling Veldora,

    ¡¸No way, why?

    Why, did the effect of my Regalia Dominion.... my ¡°Sovereign Rule¡± disappear?

    Why, was Veldora defeated?!

    Impossible, that¡¯s just impossible!

    It was just a lowly Demon Lord, a puny slime!

    It should have be powerless, after the source of its powers, Veldora, was taken away....

    How, could it consume it¡¯s master, and take that power for itself!!

    I was this close to finally achieving victory against Guy!!

    To get in the way of my ns.... Unforgivable, you lowly Demon Lord!!¡¹(TN: Spaghetti status: Re: DROPPED)

    Shouted out and stood up.

    The situation thus further intensified, and shifted into gear. (TN: code for cliff-hanger!!)

    Trantor¡¯s Rant:

    So basically many have been asking for spoilers for the next few chapters ~ Gao... Honestly they don¡¯t really spoil very much. Basically fights, which are better read with the full descriptions anyway~~. Also. here on guro¡¯s site. there are all the chapter names to get a better idea of things (Spoiler warning). One can get a good feel for the material toe from this. Oh yea be sure to have that site bookmarked (in your browser and in your heart <3) ¡®cos chapters from 186 onwards will be on there from october-ish. Better quality (and most likely slower :P). Well anyways. 180 should be out tomorrow. This is not a promise, so take it with a grain of salt. And as always, see you in another chapter ~~~~ Gao!!

 Chapter 180 â€“ Duel On Deck

    There were two types of reactions, from those who had heard Emperor Rudra¡¯s outburst.

    Some were bewildered, while others became enraged.

    At the same time as the Imperial army was falling into chaos due to the attack from the Veldora Sword, the battles between the Royal Knights and the demons were also reaching their respective climaxes.

    Agera put a hand on the katana on his waist, and cautiously observed her opponent.

    She had been on the defensive, never once taking the initiative.

    Even if she was furious at the fact his master(Carrera) had been ridiculed, that was a separate matter unrted to her present battle. That was why she approached her opponent with caution, slowly umting damage, and observing her opponent.

    ¡¸Hah! What cowardice. All that talk about demons and being above us, utter hogwash; you aren¡¯t a match for us, the strongest Knights.

    We are before his majesty, the Emperor, and I shall defeat you henceforth.

    I shall also wager that your master is far weaker than Kondo-dono. And you can continue to serve her in hell!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph. Words are cheap, you can talk after you¡¯ve won.

    I¡¯m a fairly patient person, while you look to be a hasty one.

    Well, Carrera-sama is also the type who has a short fuse, and needs someone to watch over her.¡¹

    ¡¸Me, hasty? Have you still not felt the difference in our abilities?

    That childish looking demon with the purplish ponytail is indeed strong.

    But, you are simply garbage! Just give up and die already!¡¹

    Showering insults in the midst of shing des, was Royal Knight No. 5 Garcia.

    Arge build overflowing with chakra. And with the effect of ultimate gift¡ºAlternative¡», ¡°Conquerer of the Hunt¡± ¨D¨Dturning the will to hunt into power¨D¨D, he hunted down evil existences.

    It had a direct effect on his body, creating a sturdy physique.

    Plus the protection from his Legend grade armor, he needed not worry about recoil from his own power.

    Utilising high level abilities, Garcia, while taunting his opponent, was not being careless.

    Demon nobility were threats on a simr level to a Demon Lord. They were not foes to be taken lightly.

    But, his taunts bore no fruit. As Spirit Forms, the strength of demons were strongly influenced by their emotions.

    He was hoping to create an opening by taunting his opponent, but it didn¡¯t seem to work.

    ¡¸You are indeed vulgar in addition to being hasty.

    I do not think all humans are inferior.

    But, then.

    Souls have their own distinction. No matter what they do to hide it, a person who has a vulgar soul is unable to hide the fact.¡¹

    Garcia was falling for the opponent¡¯s taunts instead.

    And for the next few exchanges, Agera did not unsheathe her de, and, while observing Garcia, avoided attacks with abination of magic and minimal movements.

    As long as she didn¡¯t take any fatal injuries, Agera would not be defeated.

    There was no sign of her current injuries starting to heal. This was most likely caused by the effect of Garcia¡¯s Ultimate Skill.

    But Agera was a Spirit Form, there were many ways to recover after the battle.

    Understanding the difference in abilities, she vividly felt herck of ability to effectively deal with an opponent who wielded an Ultimate Skill.

    But, she knew that her base capabilities vastly overpowered his.

    That being the case, like her prey, if she could only grasp the essence of and focus her power......

    And then, hearing Emperor Rudra¡¯s outburst, the situation shifted.

    ¡¸His Majesty has dered his intentions. I¡¯m afraid you all, including your master, must die now!¡¹

    Hearing those words from Garcia, something snapped in Agera¡¯s head.

    (To lower our god, Rimuru-sama...... To the level of a simple demon!?!

    Even stating that we...... must die!?)

    Fury.

    Agera drew her de with a naturally flowing movement.

    Battoujutsu¨D¨DYaezakura¨D¨DHakkasen. (EN: Sword Art ¨D¨D Double Cherry ¨D¨D Eight Petal sh)

    ¡¸Ha? ....eh?¡¹

    Garcia couldn¡¯t see it, nor could he understand.

    What in the world, just happened.

    While purely on defense¨D¨Dplus, taking damage¨D¨Dhis prey, with him was unable topute, had counterattacked.

    He died before he had the chance to, so it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    The source of his self-confidence, the ¡°Armor¡± which had the effects of an Ultimate Skill, was sliced through as though it was paper-thin, there was no way he could have understood.

    And he was cut 8 times in a single moment, and lost his life before he had the chance to think about what just happened.

    Agera resheathed her de,

    ¡¸No bushi (EN: warrior/samurai) would sit idly listening to her master(Rimuru) get insulted, fool!

    But, then again. My role is more of a retainer for my master(Carrera).

    To think I would be that agitated by the words of such small fry......I have much to learn......¡¹

    She mumbled.

    Agera grasped the intricacies of her skill at that point.

    Her Unique Skill¡ºPerciever¡»observed the enemy, and lets her understand the effective ways to use her strength.

    Then she recollected.

    Of whence, his single ultimate attack, reached the pinnacle of strength.

    Of whence, his lived as a human being, along with his ¡°katana (soul)¡±.

    Up till this point Agera, who had been depending on his magic, now understood why she took on the form of a bushi.

    In the distant past, before he reincarnated to this world as a Demon, he was once a samurai, she recalled. (TN: the actual word for samurai is used here, which is why I used bushi earlier)(EN: the gender pronouns got a bit weird here. Sasuga fuse-sensei!)

    ¡¸It may be possible that I was a son of man (human) once, on some other world.¡¹

    With such fleeting thoughts, shees back to reality.

    All interest was lost on the garbage that she just killed.

    Agera turns her heels, and headed towards the subject of her loyalty, Carrera.

    Espirit was injured all over, and her face showed herposure was fading away.

    But, after hearing what the Emperor said, it contorted in anger.

    Espirit was usually half-hearted, and mostly a hedonist.

    While she usually only paid heed to Carrera¡¯s will, the fact that Demon Lord Rimuru, who she worshipped as a god, was insulted, simply couldn¡¯t be tolerated.

    ¡¸Ahh©` What a pain! That¡¯s it, time for you to die!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, keep the nonsense to yourself. Those are not words for someone who has only been pathetically running around!¡¹

    Said Royal Knight No. 4 Gardner, mocking Espirit¡¯s determination.

    Holding the overwhelming advantage, it looked like there was no way he could lose.

    Indeed, that was what it looked like.

    Victory would be surely his if he went for the kill now.

    But, he was fond of rubbing salt into the wounds of the weak. His greatest pleasure was hearing the screams of the ¡°strong¡±. (EN: in other words, S.)

    That was why, against a strong being that was a Demon Noble like Esprit, who was also a beautiful female, he was holding back to see if he had the chance to hear what he desired.

    He would kill her the moment Espirit begged for her life.

    That twisted fetish of his, now became his downfall.

    ¡¸This much should be enough. Echo-reflection!!¡¹

    The special ability to replicate damage that she has taken onto her attacker, such was Espirit¡¯s unique skill¡ºRetaliator¡».

    The incredible amount of damage that had been caused onto a demon¡¯s body.

    A human¡¯s body would never be able to take that much punishment.

    Flesh was sundered and bones were crushed.

    The moment Espirit activated her special ability, Gardner was turned into a pile of meat without the chance to even speak. (EN: Esprit is S++!)

    ¡¸That was close.

    If I didn¡¯t have this power, I would have been the one who was defeated.

    Never underestimate the opponent! That was the lesson huh....

    In order to teach us, did he...... purposefully pit us against opponents who would have the upper hand......?

    No way, I not buying it...... Even if this is Rimuru-sama we are talking about......¡¹

    Espirit felt a chill down her spine, while she was pondering over the matter.

    Death is forbidden! This order, pretty much meant to attain the strength to ¡°survive¡±.

    ¡¸To defeat an opponent who is stronger than my current self, I have definitely be stronger......¡¹

    Demons, being Spirit Forms, their emotions bring change to their strength.

    It wasn¡¯tmon, but to confront an opponent who had the upper hand, only to easily throw in the towel and end up in defeat was the usual case.

    To imnt the will to never give up, into the hearts of demons......

    Her heart began to fill with tion and admiration, but that was suppressed and she began to take action once more.

    To make rid of those who insulted her master.

    (TN:Some suitable tunes)

    Veyron was second in terms of capability, among the 7 pirs of the Demon Nobles.

    But despite that, he was unable to reach the warrior before him, tasting the humiliation, and the ground.

    Royal Knight No. 3 Graneet, was a Hero.

    He was one of the people who hadid the foundations of the Empire, and helped usher forth a millennia of peace.

    Known by the title of ¡°God of War¡± Graneet, he had retired from his public position and was now one of Emperor Rudra¡¯s most trusted retainers.

    His unmatched skill in spear techniques was like a form of art; to Veyron who was a demon, it looked as though he was trying to receive meteors flying towards him.

    In addition, he was properly using Alternative, and had full control over his Energy.

    The difference in their capabilities was like heaven and earth.

    The only silver lining, would be that any of the others would have been defeated instantly.

    Veyron took his stance, with the newly created spear via Matter Creation, as the one he was just using shattered in his hands. (EN: I am the bone of my...)

    ¡¸Hear Daemon, the result will be the same no matter how many times we do this. You will never grasp victory with your mimicry. (EN: Mongrel.)

    Avoiding fatal wounds and clinging onto life so dearly, staying hidden away from the beginning would have worked better.¡¹

    ¡¸My, how harsh. But, my role is to be the wall that shields the princess (TN: Ultima).

    If there is no one to keep you in check now, even mydy would have a hard time with you.¡¹

    Veyron was Ultima¡¯s butler.

    Being together for the longest time, he has always been there to take care of her.

    Even now, he was suppressing this dangerous man, preventing him from causing unneeded problems.

    And Veyron believed that his master(Ultima) would emerge victorious, so as long as he survived, they would be victorious.

    However....

    (As expected, this isn¡¯t fine at all. I would like to aeback against him, if possible......)

    The magic he was depending on wasn¡¯t up to the task, so hecked the means for a decisive move.

    As he was totally overwhelmed in skill, avoiding fatal injuries was the best he could do.

    Anyone else who didn¡¯t have Veyron¡¯s immense reserves of mana, would have long since been defeated.

    The created spear in his hands, was the fourth already.

    He understood he wasn¡¯t able to fully defend with only magic, so he had been using hisst resort.

    Copying his opponent¡¯s spear technique, with his unique skill¡ºTracer¡».

    Being simply a copy, it won¡¯t bring him victory. Although he couldn¡¯t win, he was able to avoid fatal damage.

    Sadly, he was unable to counterattack relying only on this ability.

    Now then, what to do....

    As he was thinking, a thunderous roar sounded; the emperor had stood up and had made his outburst.

    Veyron¡¯s soul was boiling over in anger, but felt intense shame at the same time.

    Despite his anger, he had no means to triumph over his adversary.

    ¡¸His Majesty has given the orders.

    It¡¯s time you stopped running, and prepare to meet your maker!¡¹

    The warrior Graneet, releasing the aura (haki) of his ¡°God of War¡± days, proudly eximed.

    Right after that,

    ¡¸Hey boss, I just saw something super cool!¡¹

    His associate Zonda teleported over, while saying that.

    ¡¸Zonda, what about your ¡°job¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh that, it¡¯s all good. Moss-sama told me that boss was in a pinch.

    Also, I got to see something real amazing and thought of a great idea!¡¹

    If Veyron was the butler, Zonda was the page (EN: man-servant).

    Although they were both demon nobles, the difference in ss was apparent.

    But, they both served the same master (Ultima), so they got along well.

    Which was why, Veyron allowed Zonda to speak with him so casually.

    ¡¸Oh...? That, is it something that can get me out of this ¡°pinch¡±?¡¹

    To Veyron¡¯s repeated question,

    ¡¸Sure it can!¡¹

    He answered confidently.

    And,

    ¡¸I shall show it to you now! This new ability of mine.

    Unique Skill¡ºChange Weapon¡»take that!!¡¹

    With his shout, his body began morphing into the form of a spear.

    The highly condensed mana of a Demon Noble, all concentrated into the form of a polished spear.

    It was only possible by Spirit Forms such as a demon.

    (Heh, how¡¯s that? Veldora-sama became a weapon too!

    I tried copying that. Boss¡¯ tendency to copy stuff rubbed off on me eh!) (EN: *tehe pero*)

    Zonda¡¯s spoke casually, while sounding excited.

    Why you little......cking off and watching Rimuru-sama¡¯s battle.... Thought Veyron, but this happened all the time so he mind too much.

    And he turned the spear he created back into mana, and now grabbed ahold his new weapon, the transformed Zonda. (EN: *ahem* BL ship <3)

    The crystallization of a demon¡¯s Energy.

    Normally you would cloak yourself in mana for defense, but this spear uses all that mana and turns that into the form of a spear.

    It was an incredibly dense amount of mana.

    Graneet sensed the danger that spear posed, and his face twitched in response. And,

    ¡¸I won¡¯t allow that!! Hagun?Gekishin Resshou!!¡¹(EN: Anti-Army ? Quaking Sweep)

    He unleashed his killer move with all his might.

    But, it was already toote.

    With ¡ºDemon Spear: Zonda ¡» in his hands, Veyron directed all of his mana onto defense instead of offense.

    Leaving the offense to Zonda, he decided to focus on defense.

    With that, he managed to survive Graneet¡¯s finishing move.

    Although he took great damage, he avoided death.

    ¡¸Now then, it¡¯s our turn.¡¹

    Softly saying so, he perfectly traced of Hagun?Gekishin Resshou with his Unique Skill¡ºTracer¡».

    The body¡¯s movements, and strength in each movement.

    Except, all of that using the physical abilities of a Demon, the difference was obvious.

    Discarding thoughts of attacking, he became force itself. With that, unleashed the attack, filled with the great Energy of a Demonic Noble.

    Although Graneet moved to intercept, as it was an attack he was very fluent at; he was unable to defend and ended up destroyed.

    The overwhelming power of the attack, caused the destruction of Graneet¡¯s body almost instantly, and turned him to dust. And without losing momentum, it raced across the deck of the airship, and ended up destroying some of the airships nearby in it¡¯s wake.

    Truly, it was a miniature version of the attack caused by the Veldora Sword.

    ¡¸Good work, Zonda. This was first time you were actually of use.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be so cold, Boss! I have always been of use......¡¹(EN: *ahem* uke intensifies.)

    It was the same old casual conversation.

    At the same time, Veyron was mending the damage on his tailcoat along with the damage to himself.

    And good as new in a matter of seconds.

    This was where the real strength of Spirit Forms lied.

    And so, the two of them, headed back to their master, Ultima.

    (EN: Author¡¯s words)

    Getting to the Demons¡¯ fights took much longer than I thought.

 Chapter 181 â€“ Towards The Final Stage

    Sitting cross-legged, Moss had secured a position in the air overlooking the battle from above.

    His size was smaller than usual, it looked like a child around that age of 10.

    He achieved this by activating his Unique Skill ¡ºCollector¡».

    Its capability was highly versatile, and had practical application in almost every scenario.

    It was often used to create miniscule clones of himself to spread cmity everywhere, its primary being the reaping of life......

    This time though, he stopped at only using it to monitor the situation within each individual Airship

    However......

    (Good grief, looks like the strong ones are all concentrated at the gship......

    How boring.

    If it¡¯s like this, there isn¡¯t a single person we(I) can fight.

    What¡¯s this? It appears my fellow Demon Nobles are in a challenging fight...... how enviable.

    However, that Kondo¡¯s quite a bigshot.

    To make Carrera-sama get serious, and yet still fighting on par with her......)

    He monitored every ongoing battle, recording them without negligence.

    After all, what he was collecting was intelligence.

    At the same time, he hadn¡¯t forgotten to transfer the collected intelligence over to Diablo.

    Though he hadn¡¯t noticed that Diablo, acting as a ry point, was further sending that information to a certain someone.......

    Zonda who was nearby a while ago, spectating the battle of their Demon Lord Rimuru, was informed of their colleague Veyron¡¯s struggle, and headed off to support him.

    Witnessing Demon Lord Rimuru-sama¡¯s overwhelmingly powerful attack¨D¨D the ¡±Veldora Sword¡± ¨D¨D had left him brimming with excitement, and seemed to have awakened something in him, but it was likely a good thing to be of use to Veyron.

    As he was thinking such things,

    (Kufufufufu. Moss, we¡¯re progressing smoothly. What¡¯s the situation with the ¡°Rat¡±?

    The message came from Diablo.

    (No problems here.

    It looks like it has been moving around several ships heading for their transfer devices, but it has failed to teleport outside.

    Thanks to the Spatial Interference Barrier set up by the Greater Demons, teleportation is being sessfully prevented.

    Looks like Cien has done quite a fine job)

    (All right. Having it darting around is quite a pain.

    Anyways, he¡¯ll probably appear on the gship reeled in by the bait(Emperor).

    It appears several escape methods were thought out, but it¡¯s all pointless.

    Kufufufufu. Destroy everything other than the gship)

    (Roger that. Now then, my clones shall¨D¨D)

    (Wait. After hearing those words of insult towards Rimuru-sama, your boss seems to be raging.

    I think it¡¯s better if we left this to Testa. This would probably help her vent out some anger.)

    (What?! Didn¡¯t you hear what I just said about the Emperor?

    Before the ¡°Rat¡± takes the bait(Emperor) we can¡¯t have the it killed.)

    (Well, it¡¯ll probably be alright.

    It¡¯s impossible for Testa to destroy that ¡°Castle Guard¡±.

    However, I fear this may cause interference with surveince of the ¡°Rat¡±.

    Please somehow calm her down, and help her regain her reason.)

    (Wha? You mean me? What the heck, just unreasonable !!)

    (Yes I mean you! Kufufufu. I¡¯m leaving this to you then!)

    (Ah, he hung up.

    No matter how you look at it, it seems Diablo-sama¡¯s no good at handling Testarossa-sama......)

    Thinking so at the back of his mind, Moss let out a big sigh.

    Calm yet cruel.

    Even so, he was still lenient towards the other Devil Lords.

    However, towards Moss¡¯ master Testarossa, he seemed to actually act carefully.

    Well, there isn¡¯t any reason in particr, maybe it¡¯s just Moss¡¯ imagination.

    Changing his trail of thought with a ¡°Good grief.¡±, Moss contacted Testarossa.

    He requested her to destroy all other Airships apart from the gship.

    (Leave it to me. Let¡¯s teach them what happens when they dare insult Rimuru-sama!)

    Feeling the surge of her anger, Moss¡¯ face stiffened.

    Wouldn¡¯t the ¡°Rat¡± be identally grilled as well? He was worried for an instant, but even if that did happen, there were no problems.

    He judged so, and began retrieving his clones.

    Apart from a small number left at the transfer devices of each vessel, all the other clones were retrieved sessfully.

    At the same time, the battle on the decks had begun to reach their conclusions.

    Zonda who had cheerfully headed off to offer his support, had helped Veyron by utilizing his ability to transform himself into a weapon.

    (Right, as expected.)

    epting the victory of his colleagues as the natural order of things, he returned to his own role of observing the ¡°Rat¡±.

    Incidentally, the remaining small amount of clones were ordered to continually obstruct the Mages on board the ships to interfere with their Defence Magic.

    There was probably no need for that, but weakening the multiyered barriers even a bit would act as support for Testarossa.

    Immediately after, the sound of arge explosion resounded. Around half of the remaining airships around the gship¨D¨D around 60 of them¨D¨Dhad been raptured by a dragon of fire. (TN: Ñ×¤Îýˆ means it¡¯s a dragonposed of fire rather than an actual fire dragon, so fire dragon may cause some confusion, especially with a certain Scorch Dragon around...)

    This was due to the exceedingly high temperature of the wide area magic¨D¨D¡±Chain Prominence¡±.

    The Airships whose defenses were weakened due to Moss¡¯s interference couldn¡¯t possibly resist, and were all burned to nothingness by the grand spell.

    Thus, excluding the 200 captured airships, only the gship, which carried the Emperor, was left in the air.

    Moss had probed into the whereabouts of the ¡°Rat¡±, confirming that it had transferred aboard the gship.

    At the same time, the teleportation magic formations of the captured Airships had all been erased by his clones.

    All as per instructed.

    As such, the battle n had moved on to its final phase.

    ??????????????????????????

    Ultima was purely enjoying her battle with Damrada.

    Their strengths rivaling each other, a victor couldn¡¯t be easily determined.

    Or so it seemed at first but......

    When it came to using magic, as a demon, she hadplete mastery, enabling her to use it as she pleased.

    However, when it came to acquired ability, in terms of proficiency, shegged behind Damrada by several steps.

    The quality of their mana was different, but when it came to the quantity of Energy, she should have had the overwhelming advantage.

    And yet that Damrada, by focusing his attacks onto a single point, he had managed to offset all of Ultima¡¯s attacks.

    That being the case, a multi-pronged attack was attempted, but then multiple simultaneous attacks, all with equal strength was initiated in retaliation, and Alternative had activated on all of them, offsetting the attacks once more.

    His mastery was splendid, the very definition of model usage.

    However, Damrada was aware of the fact he had been backed into a corner.

    Unwilling to show off his hand, every time he yed a card, he clearly felt Ultima taking it in, and growing stronger.

    (This is bad. At this rate I¡¯ll definitely be defeated.)

    That was the harsh reality.

    From a third party¡¯s point of view, they¡¯d probably think their abilities are evenly matched.

    However, as it was currently bnced, as one side continued to grow, the scales would begin to tilt.

    and then,

    ¡¸Aha, I¡¯m starting to get it now! ¡¹(TN: Your daily reminder that Ultima¡¯s a bokuko/tomboy.)

    Happily cried Ultima as 6 pairs of¨D¨D12 individual¨D¨Dpitch ck wings spread out, and simultaneouslymenced their attacks towards Damrada.

    An attack via the wings.

    It, unlike the unstable ck me Whip up until now, it was a severe attack with refined strength.

    Damrada mustered his strength, and focused on subverting the attack.

    Did it! And after he felt relief for an instant,

    ¡¸Poison Lunge Fist!¡¹

    The youngdy (Ultima) had pierced through Damrada¡¯s Abdomen.

    Her wrist d in magic, the Ultimate Skill ¡ºPoison King Samael¡» was focused on the purple ws at her five fingers as it activated.

    Its strength easily broke through Damrada¡¯s defenses, giving her the grasp of victory.

    ¡¸Ughf!¡¹

    Damrada started vomiting blood, and copsed on the spot.

    However, still mustering his willpower,

    ¡¸You idiot, that wasn¡¯t a lunge fist. It was a spear hand......

    But, the strike was wless......well done......

    It could be called ¡°Bloody Bite (Crimson Serpent¡¯s Venomous ws)¡± perhaps......¡¹(EN: Look at this guy. Spouting off chuuni attack name on his death bed.)

    And saying that much, he copsed.

    Looking up towards the sky, he looked back at his entire life, and made a bitter smile with a hint of regret.

    Your Majesty¨D¨D

    ¡¸Damrada, this time may be myst.

    I am more than tired.

    Suppressing Justice King Michael from going out of control has its limits.

    When you think about this thoroughly, absolute ¡°Justice¡± isn¡¯t all that different from ¡°evil¡±.

    a justice that everyone acknowledges doesn¡¯t exist after all......

    Therefore, while I¡¯m still myself Imand you.

    ¡ºSeek out he who can defeat me£¡£¡¡»

    If I lose this battle against Guy, There probably wouldn¡¯t be anyone left with the ability to suppress the berserking Justice King Michael.

    It pains me to ask you for this favor.

    It¡¯s vexing to be unable to keep my promise with ¡°Ster Dragon King¡± Veldanava but......

    That¡¯s something I¡¯ll go apologize to him about on the other side.

    This is an imperial order.

    Find someone who can defeat me, and destroy Justice King Michael!!¡¹

    ¨D¨DMy sincere apologies.

    I was unable to fulfill your imperial order......

    Regret.

    However, there was also relief.

    To find someone who could kill his master, to Damrada it was agonizing.

    Guy wouldn¡¯t budge.

    That Demon Lord was obstinate about rules, he would never make a move out of his own volition.

    For that reason, after the Emperor¡¯s decree was issued, Damrada had left the Emperor¡¯s side and began his various activities around the world.

    He had found some candidates.

    Kagurazaka Yuuki and Demon Lord Rimuru.

    Their existences were the buds of chaos, but at the same time they were also the rays of hope.

    This battle had caused the decisive showdown against Guy to be an impossibility.

    At this point it was already impossible to rebuild themselves. Emperor Rudra no longer had the spare energy to wait for another opportunity.

    With his tenacious will, he had dominated and controlled the ultimate skill ¡ºJustice King Michael¡».

    For Rudra who bore the flesh of man, it must have been a burden painful beyond imagination. However, Rudra had endured all the way till now.

    He was idealistic, he wanted to unite the world, he wanted establish eternal peace.

    A dream where no conflict and poverty, where mankind would develop.

    When Rudra¡¯s sister Lucia first met Veldanava she made a promise; she had sworn to give it her all alongside Emperor Rudra to work towards ¡°establishing a unified country¡±.

    However, that dream would end in failure.

    That being that case, they needed to stop the rampaging of the Ultimate Skill bestowed by the ¡°Ster Dragon King¡± Veldanava, ¡ºJustice King Michael¡».

    To be destroyed by the ability handed from a friend, it truly is the greatest irony.

    Before Rudra copsed, Damrada had to fulfill the imperial decree, but......

    It seemed he had failed in his duty.

    Defeated by Ultima, his life began to wane.

    However, he believed this wasn¡¯t a worse case scenario.

    ¡¸His majesty......Rudra sama, I wish for him to be killed (released)......

    can I ask that of you......?¡¹

    ¡¸......Yeah, alright. I nned to kill him anyways!¡¹

    Hearing Ultima¡¯s reply, Damrada felt relieved, his heart was liberated as he felt at peace.

    ¡¸Your offering, is my soul...... I will pass on all the ¡°techniques¡± I¡¯ve forged......

    ¨D¨DYour majesty......I¡¯ll be joining you now............¡¹

    Those were hisst words.

    Damrada, took hisst breath and descended into eternal slumber.

    He who was the Prime Minister of the Nasca Kingdom, and the sworn friend of the unifying Emperor Rudra?Nam?Ul?Nasca.

    The curtains had finally been drawn on the long life of the ¡°Fist Saint¡± Damrada.

    ¡¸A-ah, how boring. His Heart disappeared.

    Especially after I thought about presenting it to Rimuru sama......¡¹

    Looking uninterested, Ultima, absorbed Damrada¡¯s body that was altering into energy, his very soul, with her ck tentacles.

    The skills and strength Damrada had forged was being absorbed into her body.

    And so, the battle between Ultima and Damrada reached its conclusion.

    The life of one ¡°Fist Saint¡± ended, and that of a new ¡°Fist Saint¡± was born.

    Damrada, in his final moments, had given his greatest power to one of the worst (strongest) of the demons.

    Perhaps passing on without noticing this was, for him, a blissful thing.

    Or perhaps, he was happy with the fact there was a sessor for his skills.

    Damrada passed away, and it was no longer possible to know the answer to this, for a method to do so didn¡¯t exist.

    ??????????????????????????

    Carrera, who had just lost her left arm, was in a bind.

    With an ability to convert her violence from within into strength, she could exhibit immense power, but the man before her stands in her way like a wall.

    Kondo too, had miscalcted.

    From the beginning, justice belonged to the victor, and to lose to an opponent while donning his uniform was inexcusable.

    Wearing it meant that he would be giving it his all. Even if his opponent were a powerful one, he would never don his uniform unless he judged it necessary to quickly eliminate them.

    And yet, even after firing several Remove bullets to destroy her barriers and multiple Necrosis bullets at her directly, she was still alive and kicking as she charged at Kondo.

    In other words, she was a ¡°threat¡± at a level that not even Kondo could easily handle.

    (Such a pain. If only I still had the Judgment bullet left......)

    Or so he thought, but just thinking about this would be no good, and he shot out an Eraser bullet once more.

    The Judgment bullet, it was trump card that could only be shot once a day, but that also meant that it packed the strongest punch.

    However he had already used it earlier in order to weaken Veldora, he would have to wait until cooldown time was over, so there¡¯s no point thinking about it.

    Against the Demon Carrera, Kondo had the upper hand in terms of battle tactics and proficiency over his abilities, however her overbearing Energy had forcefully evened the ying field.

    In this battle, several bullet shots caused Carrera¡¯s magic circuits to go haywire, and an Eraser bullet by Kondo managed to erase her left arm before it had the chance to regenerate.

    Even now Carrera took a hit from a maximum output Eraser bullet that managed to gorge out the left side of her abdomen.

    ¡¸You bastard......!!¡¹

    Carrera groaned as she used her right hand to mend therge hole on her nk.

    Normally, this level of injury is something she could passively heal, however due to the effects of the Necrosis bullets, her healing failed to function.

    In a situation where her left arm wouldn¡¯t regenerate, Carrera was made aware of the graveness of the situation.

    The stronger of mind could beat the stronger of power.

    At this point, Carrera, whose body was tormented by pain, deeply understood this.

    There was no point in merely having them.

    When fighting true elites, simr to using magic as naturally as breathing air, one must also haveplete mastery of their own abilities.

    In a contest of power, Carrera had the overwhelming advantage.

    However, she suffered a majorly in terms of will power.

    (If this goes on, I¡¯ll lose......?

    In other words......I¡¯ll die?

    We demons......the strongest...

    I, a Devil Lord, will!?)

    This was something she would never acknowledge.

    Above all, this would go against the order of Carrera¡¯s beloved master, Demon Lord Rimuru.

    If something like that happened, Carrera feared that even if she couldn¡¯t atone for this disgrace even if she killed herself 10,000 times over.

    Rather than death, she worried about being unable to follow Rimuru¡¯s orders.

    ¡¸Such a thing is uneptable£¡¡¹

    Shouting aloud, she braced herself as she forcefully tried to regenerate her left abdomen and left arm.

    Activating the Ultimate Skill ¡ºExtinction King Abaddon¡» on both her hands, ck and white lights filled up the space around Kondo and Carrera.

    Colossal amounts of magic essence were being converted into energy, and the aftershocks had enough force to blow away Carrera and Kondo.

    Carrera focused her will, and gained control of the Energy.

    As for Kondo, he wanted to say ¡®are you fucking kidding me¡¯. (TN: I am not joking here...well, it¡¯s aical take, but this is actually what it saids...)

    At the moment, if he attacked Carrera and disrupted her concentration, he feared the uncontrolled outburst of energy concentrated on her hands would blow away the entire Airship.

    Perchance, if he didn¡¯t survive the blow, he feared the Emperor would get wrapped up in it.

    Due to the fact the surrounding Airships had all been annihted, with the gship as the only remaining vessel, he couldn¡¯t disregard the risks.

    His teeth grinding in frustration, it was as if the tables had turned in an instant.

    Kondo wasn¡¯t exactly at fault in this regard.

    This was praiseworthy, to able instantlypress the mana that swelled out of nowhere, and leading to the current circumstances, reflected the precision of Carrera¡¯s ¡ºMana Maniption¡».

    This was something that could be aplished precisely because she was Carrera, who, among the 4 Devil Lords, boasted of Energy levels second only to Diablo, and prided herself on the precision of her control.

    ¡¸I bestow upon you destruction.Be gone! ¡°Abyss Annihtion¡±!!¡¹(TN: You really got to admire the Chunnibyou within the author toe up with all these names... )

    A substance called forth from the abyss, a torrent of Anti-Spirit Energy.

    This was Carrera¡¯s Ultimate Magic.

    Realized through the use of the Ultimate Skill ¡ºExtinction King Abaddon¡», this was the greatest, the best Attack Magic.

    Kondo quickly analyzed the situation and took action, invoking his Ultimate Skill ¡ºSandalphon the Executioner¡».

    With Kondo as the target, this was a spell that would destroy anything in its path.

    He understood it as such.

    At this rate, it would directly hit the bridge of the ship behind Kondo.

    Therefore, in order to avoid affecting the bridge he¡¯d have to go against, and suppress the Energy.

    He determined it as such.

    Emperor Rudra who was on the deck would probably be safe even if he took a direct hit. That being the case, protecting the gship would be synonymous to protecting the Emperor.

    And thus, Kondo, making good use of Sandalphon, attempted to tackle the force of extinction but......

    ¡°Abyss annihtion¡± was Carrera¡¯s strongest magic, and its power was likewise excessively overwhelming.

    Despite being protected from head to toe by the God-tier armour that was used to its full potential, Kondo felt intense pain prating throughout his entire body.

    But thanks to that, Kondo survived.

    It was the result of protection from a God-tier armour on top of using Sandalphon the Executioner.

    However he wasn¡¯t unharmed, wounded all over his body, he was in a state where he was barely standing.

    But, as a result of his actions, the bridge was splendidly protected.

    He was relieved.

    The battered Kondo turned towards Carrera,

    ¡¸You are, unfair¨D¨D¡¹

    He expressed his emotions for the first time.

    Carrera seemed satisfied with his words,

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s natural. We are of the strongest race after all.

    But are you not very unfair yourself?¡¹

    She responded with a grin whileughing fearlessly.

    For Carrera, this was the greatestpliment.

    And then, she prepared herself vigntly.

    Kondo was wounded all over.

    However, Carrera too had suffered heavier damage than how she appeared.

    While the two mutually acknowledged each other, they began mustering theirst ounce of strength for the final showdown.

 Chapter 182 â€“ The Entrusted Will

    Kondo and Carrera.

    They remained standing with only will and pride.

    A will to never ept defeat in his uniform, and a pride in her demonic strength which forbade the same action.

    But in reality, both were in tatters.

    Kondo inducted the ¡°Abyss Annihtion¡±, and sessfully redirected the flow of Energy.

    The next time, he would have been able to do this much more perfectly, and without damage to his body.

    But that time, was definitely not now.

    To remain standing after a magic attack that was like the very incarnation of mayhem proved the sheer strength of his will.

    Albeit consequently, all his chakra (spirit energy) had been drained, and he didn¡¯t even have the strength to manifest a single bullet.

    In simpler terms, he had no power to fight back.

    It goes without saying that his guard was still up. But at the moment, he couldn¡¯t nullify even simple attacks, and the next direct hit would definitely spell his defeat.

    That was Kondo¡¯s situation.

    As for Carrera, her state wasn¡¯t unlike Kondo¡¯s.

    Both her arms were gone as a result of using ¡°Abyss Annihtion¡±.

    Unable to properly control her Energy from the effects of Anti-Spirit Energy, the overwhelmingly adverse reaction disintegrated both her upper limbs.

    She left a strange picture, standing straight with no problems even though various parts of her body were missing.

    However, she was a Spirit Form.

    So, she would not fall no matter how battered her appearance was.

    From her 6 wings, only 2 remained, and held up her body.

    Even with her enormous reserves of remaining mana, she couldn¡¯t really make use of them since her Magic Circuits were destroyed.

    Regeneration would obviously take a lot of time, and she didn¡¯t have that time in the middle of battle.

    Yet, Carrera faced her foe, and prepared for the showdown.

    The one¡¯s watching over Carrera¡¯s faceoff.

    These were Emperor Rudra, Major General Xam¡¯d, and his subordinates, a few Elite Mages.

    Though the Emperors defence was impregnable, the members of the bridge were not self-assured, and were busy maintaining the barriers from the deck to the upper levels.

    The reason being, every other Airship had fallen, and this ship was their lifeline.

    They had attempted to contact home for reinforcements, butmunications were cut off by some kind of signal jamming.

    This was obviously the work of the Greater Demons that surrounded them, and they suspected that Teleportation Magic had also been jammed.

    Their escape from this ship had been blocked, and retreating towards the ships floating on the ocean also seemed hopeless.

    Under those circumstances, protecting this ship was the best course of action.

    However,

    ¡¸Xam¡¯d-kakka, if that impossibly destructive power from just now hit us, we wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.¡¹(TN: -kakka is honorific like -sama)

    One of the Elite Mages reported to Xam¡¯d.

    Which one do you mean...... Xam¡¯d wanted toment.

    Because every one of the Demons¡¯ attacks were just ridiculous.

    But, Xam¡¯d knew what the Mage meant.

    It was probably the one shot by Demon Lord Rimuru who was pitted against ¡°Scorch Dragon¡± Velgrynd.

    The Magic Attack from the Demon that First Lieutenant Kondo was fighting, or the spear attack from that butler Demon seemed out of this world, but the one by the Demon Lord had such fearsome power that it seemed out of this very reality.

    Being an Elite Mage himself, Xam¡¯d instinctively understood that this attack simply broke thews of this world and surpassed reality.

    The other attacks were simrly very strong attacks, but this attack just neglected reason.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t say it. We can only fulfill our assigned duties now......¡¹

    With an unyielding spirit, Xam¡¯d encouraged his subordinate.

    They would protect the Emperor, and escape from this area. Then, they would meet up with the reinforcements who were on their way, and ameliorate their conditions.

    He understood how unrealistic the prospects for this n was, but there was no other option.

    This was their only n, there was no n B.

    And now, in front of this troubled Xam¡¯d, a single man appeared.

    As if returning in the utmost urgency, his breathing was hoarse. His armour appeared damaged in many parts, as if he had just survived an intense battle.

    ¡¸The Emperor, is he, is he alright!?¡¹

    Xam¡¯d recognized the man as the Beast Corps captain, Gradim.

    It was slightly dirty, but he could never mistake the brilliance of that God-tier armour.

    His worry must have been the result of fatigue from enduring battle.

    ¡¸Oh, Gradim-dono! You were alive!?¡¹

    Xam¡¯d knew about the great mana released below, which had initiated the Beast Corps¡¯ battle with the Demons.

    When those Demons wereter heading up towards them, he had given up on any chance of Gradim¡¯s survival.

    Among the countless fallen allies, a single survivor was a happy misprediction.

    ¡¸Yes, somehow. I was conceited thinking I was that best; the enemy truly is strong.¡¹

    ¡¸Not your fault. Their strength is far beyond our estimated Energy calctions.

    They may have multiple Demon Nobles.

    On top of that, they were ones at the higher echelons......

    The one that lieutenant Kondo-dono is in battle with right now must be one of the best too.¡¹

    ¡¸I could say the same about the one I fought.

    I just barely managed to escape using the transfer device.

    Death is an honorable end for any soldier, and I believe it true for myself.

    But, I couldn¡¯t rest in peace without making sure the Emperor was safe.

    I must at least take my liege to safety......¡¹

    ¡¸Indeed......

    Still, what can we even do now......¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t give in! If I protect the Emperor, can you move this ship at full speed?

    we need to break through and get outside the range of the Demons¡¯ Spatial Interference Barrier.

    If we do that, we can use the transfer device right?¡¹

    ¡¸I see...... Breaking though will be tough with just one ship......

    But we must......¡¹

    Xam¡¯d nced at Emperor Rudra, and reaffirmed his determination.

    Just recently, the Emperor had be very motionless, as if he had lost consciousness.

    They were still unscathed thanks to the Emperor¡¯s Skill, but it was getting dangerous.

    Ultimate Skill ¡ºJustice King Michael¡¯s¡» ¡°Castle Guard¡± was an Absolute Barrier. However, that Skill needed certain conditions for its invocation.

    Those conditions were known to a select few of the Royal Knights.

    That being the case, Xam¡¯d believed that the Emperor would be fine in any situation......

    But his sense as an Elite Mage would deny that presumption.

    It¡¯s impossible. To have such a convenient Skill is just......

    And seeing how Kondo had defended the ship at the expense of his body only fueled his theory that there must be a weakness.

    If this went on, even the Emperor himself would sustain damage.

    Therefore, they had to act now.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave him to you, Gradim-dono!¡¹

    Xam¡¯d shouted, then headed into the bridge with his men to prepare moving the ship.

    Gradim ¨D¨D No, the thing shaped like Gradim ¨D¨D bowed deeply while seeing off Xam¡¯d.

    And under that helmet which hid his face, there appeared a warped smile.

    Kondo and Carrera¡¯s battle continued.

    Both of them were unable to use any more mana, and it had be a battle of fists.

    Parrying fatal attacks, then dealing them out in session.

    Kondo had used up most of his, and put his all of little remaining mana inside the God-tier gun ¨D¨D Sandalphon the Executioner¨D¨D.

    Meanwhile, Carrera regenerated one of her arms.

    And concentrated thest of her own remaining mana into that one fist.

    Even using up her defence magic, her main body was now defenceless.

    For Kondo, it was high time he needed to retreat.

    For Carrera, it was the most disgraceful moment in all her life.

    However, not losing her pride, it was the best fight she had ever experienced; Carrera took that satisfaction and tightened her fist.

    Damaged beyond belief, they moved their bodies through will power only.

    The thing shaped like Gradim closely observed their battle.

    Kondo was truly super-human; so close to death, yet his movements did not falter.

    Carrera too was handling all of his attacks with only a single arm.

    Though obviously it was the gun she should have been most wary of.

    It seemed like a long time had passed, but in reality it was only a few seconds. Feeling its body move, the thing now looked at the conditions outside.

    Just as nned, Xam¡¯d was making a full scale assault on the Spatial Interference Barrier erected by the Greater Demons.

    With a broad grin, the thing shaped like Gradim made it¡¯s move.

    An armoured hand entered Kondo¡¯s chest.

    And at the same time, An Energy st came at Carrera.

    That attack on Kondo proved fatal.

    And Carrera was down with no signs of movement.

    The man kicked away a blood spewing Kondo, while cutting away his heart and putting it in his mouth.

    ¡¸Guhahahahaha!!

    Your¡¯s truly is the one brought down the famous, the super-human Kondo! In the end, your¡¯s truly is the one who was stronger!¡¹(TN: changed ¡®the awesome me¡¯ to ¡®Your¡¯s truly¡¯)

    ¡¸Gu-hha...... B-bastard...... You¡¯re not ....... Gradim ...... ¡¹

    Facing Kondo who vomited blood,

    ¡¸Don¡¯t put that weakling together with your¡¯s truly. Also, your¡¯s truly is busy so see ya!!¡¹

    The man answered mockingly.

    Then, putting Energy in both his hands, and pointing towards the barrier in front of the Airship¨D¨D

    ¡¸Remove st!!¡¹

    ¨D¨D made his attack.

    An attack ovepped with the barrier piercing effects of lieutenant Kondo¡¯s Skill.

    ¡¸Guhahahahaha!! Look at this power Kondo.

    Even you proved useful right before death.

    I¡¯ll take care of the Emperor for you. So be at ease.

    And being at ease ¨D¨D Die!!¡¹

    He released a series of Energy st towards the two on the ground.

    Then, returned to the ship in a hurry.

    He wanted to confirm their deaths, but the other Demons were heading over.

    And more importantly, the Barrier would likely be repaired very soon.

    His first priority was escape, and confirming their deaths was secondary.

    The thing shaped like Gradim quickly entered the bridge, and erased his presence.

    Kondo closed his hazy eyes, andy on the ground.

    This was his end, his body had given out.

    (Pathetic¨D¨D )

    He spoke at himself.

    In the end, he had aplished nothing.

    He could neither protect his homnd, nor his promise with the Emperor.

    ¨D¨D Be my friend, Tatsuya!

    Ah...... I couldn¡¯t even fulfil my promise to you.

    I couldn¡¯t bear your suffering, nor could I ease your pain¨D¨D I couldn¡¯t do anything.

    I couldn¡¯t even fulfil my promise of releasing you in the end......

    ¨D¨D I requested this of Damrada, and I will also request it of you, Tatsuya.

    If I ever show signs of breaking, kill me without hesitation; I allow it.

    You must never let the Justice King break loose.

    That thing probably sees everything in this world as evil.

    This mad, mad world that took away Lucia, and the Creator Veldanava.

    Returning all to none, it probably believes that those two would return if we started back again from zero.

    ¨D¨D Hey Tatsuya. I reincarnated. I still remember you.

    ¨D¨D I¡¯m fine. I can still handle it. This time, we¡¯ll definitely defeat Guy!!

    ¨D¨D Recently, the military affairs are being handled without me involved......

    Take care of me when the madness starts ok.......

    Justice King Michael won¡¯t stop at just civilization, it will definitely destroy everything in this world......

    Conversations with the Emperor of days long past shed across his mind.

    The Emperor who had stopped Kondo from killing himself in this world after failing his nation; The man who became his friend.

    Repeatedly reincarnating to the point of exhausting his control over Justice King Michael, the man still disyed the Aura of a ruler.

    The boy called Yuuki, who Damrada had brought along, seemed unreliable.

    Or rather, dangerous.

    Like himself, the boy also hid a deep darkness in his heart.

    If it was before the Emperor was weakened, maybe he would have shone a light on the boys heart.

    But that was impossible for the Emperor of present.

    That being the case, Kondo took that task upon himself and eliminated the boy. To avoid unnecessary trouble, and to erase any seeds of disaster.

    Even then, here he was, rotting away without holding up his promise to stop the Emperor......

    He grieved in his regrets.

    All the failures were the result of underestimating Demon Lord Rimuru.

    He should have followed his gut feeling, and stopped the Emperor¡¯s sortie.

    Capturing Veldora had put him at ease. It was probably right then that the Justice King took control from the Emperor.

    It was his failure.

    One that he couldn¡¯t take back anymore......

    ¡¸Hey, enough sleeping. Get back up and fight me!¡¹

    Kondo heard a voice calling out to him.

    Slightly opening his eyes, he saw an unhappy Carrera looking back.

    Beautiful golden hair, a dazzling beauty.

    And also, the Demon he was fighting to the death.

    ( ¨D¨D Don¡¯t be unreasonable. I¡¯m dying here, obviously I can¡¯t fight. )

    ¡¸Ah? But there was no finisher. That just isn¡¯t right.¡¹

    (fu, fufu. A finisher, huh. You¡¯re, right.

    ¨D¨D As I thought. You¡¯re unfair...... )

    Doubting if it reached her, hearing Carrera¡¯s words, Kondo had a weak chuckle.

    Even though Carrera herself had sustained almost fatal damage with the previous surprise attack...... Kondo couldn¡¯t help but smile at the thought.

    He attempted to get up, and failed.

    Pathetic.

    (I guess, I can¡¯t do anything now.)

    Compared to him, the Demon was free in the purest sense......

    ( ¨D¨D Am I, jealous.......?)

    ¡¸I h-have a request. Please kill...... Emperor...... this gun ¨D¨D ¡¹

    (What am I doing. I can¡¯t leave this to a Demon...... ) (TN: he says ¡®I¡¯ with ¡®ore¡¯ now.)

    But, ah....... My consciousness is fleeting.

    As a ¡°Saint¡±, Kondo¡¯s body was the crystallization of Energy, but now his Central Core had been stolen.

    Well, if he was in better health, he could restore the Core, but it was impossible now.

    He felt himself grinding away from his extremities.

    In fact, because his willpower and chakra had been exhausted, the destruction speed was considerably slowed down.

    It waspletely impossible to recover now, that was his self-analysis.

    ¡¸Hmph. How boring. I finally had a good fight, but this is not fun at all.

    I¡¯ll kill that intruder.

    I guess I can kill the Emperor too on the way¨D¨D ¡¹

    (...... ?)

    ¡¸You¡¯re so slow! Where¡¯s the offering? You want to made a deal with a Demon, you need a contract!¡¹

    Watching the fidgeting Carrera, Kondo couldn¡¯t hold back a smile.

    It was a pleasant feeling.

    This Demon, the enemy. Her shyly fidgeting figure.

    (Everything, even my soul....... I¡¯ll hand over all so....... Please............!)

    With thest of his will, Kondo opened his eyes, and looked at Carrera with all his strength.

    He could no longer form words.

    Thinking his will was properly entrusted may have just been his day dreaming.

    Even so......

    He bet hisst hopes on this pathetic salvation.

    Trusting a Demon, he would have never imagined it.

    ¡¸Thine request, we shall epted it.

    On the name of ¡°Menace Lord¡± Carrera, this contract has been sealed.

    Thine wish shall surely be granted.¡¹

    Carrera dered in a dignified manner.

    Kondo smiled at her words, and using thest of his strength, handed his gun to Carrera.

    The brilliantly shining God-tier gun.

    As soon a she epted it, Kondo¡¯s body burst into light and was absorbed by Carrera. (TN: *ahem* If I may, this right here is an eternal ship. They¡¯re together forever now!)

    However, even though she received his chakra, she didn¡¯t get his Nucleic Heart.

    She knew.

    For humans on the level of ¡°Saints¡±, even if their soul was captured, their Nucleic Heart would not.

    Without fail, the Heart would escape from the cycle of reincarnation, and pass on.

    ¡¸Hmph. Too bad. It¡¯s been a while since I fought someone with a bit of backbone....... ¡¹

    Carrera now focused her attention on the gun.

    And suddenly, the Power (Skill) gushed in.

    ¡¶Ultimate Skills ¡ºExtinction King Abaddon¡» and ¡ºSandalphon the Executioner¡»sessfully integrated. ¡·

    Carrera understood the usage of her new powers from the information sent to her brain.

    And she instantly mastered the usage of the gun.

    ¨D¨D You¡¯re a bit sensitive, so your technique (mana) is too rough. Handle this with care¨D¨D

    She felt as if she heard Kondo again.

    Cheeky till the very end, she thought.

    Carrera stood up.

    She saw Agera and Esprit heading her way.

    Her recovery had already beenpleted.

    ¡¸You¡¯re alright, Carrera-sama!¡¹

    They kneeled in front of Carrera who stood before them.

    And congratted her on being safe.

    At a nce, they determined how their master¡¯s power had grown over her fight.

    Satisfied,

    ¡¸Let us go. We shall carve fear into the soul who dared look down on us.¡¹

    She walked.

    Towards the fool who desecrated her sacred battle; to let him know true despair.

    Also......

    Most importantly, towards the ce where she woulde to fulfill her contract.

 Chapter 183 â€“ establishing the contract

    Velgrynd and I faced each other, and unleashed our attacks looking to end this battle.

    Our attacks shed, and I got sent flying while a part of Velgrynd got sliced up.

    The battle was turning into a stalemate of sorts.

    But, results are starting to show.

    At a nce, it looked like a furious exchange between us, but I had a fair amount of breathing room.

    Although I got blown away by the shes, I diverted most of the impact away, taking almost no damage.

    Analysis of Velgrynd¡¯s abilities wasplete, and just looking at thepatibility between us, it was clear that she¡¯s not a threat to me.

    It¡¯s my win.

    I am certain of it.

    At this point, I received a telepathic message from Diablo.

    (Kufufufufu. It looks like a ¡°Rat¡± has crawled its way into our fight.

    It has been cornered onto the gship, what are your intentions sire?)

    From just his tone, it sounded like getting rid of it was easy.

    As for the results for the various battles, some were put into tough battles, but no fatalities so far.

    The ¡°Rat¡± was sneaking around among the battles the Devil Lords were in, observing the battle between Carrera and the guy in uniform from the shadows.

    He didn¡¯t look like he was going to assist his ¡°allies¡±, what a shady fellow.

    Also, it seems like he ate one of his dead rades¡±, looks like he had an ability of the ¡°consumption¡± type.

    So, was his aim the man in uniform?

    Up til this point, on my orders, the surrounding space was within a field that interrupted teleportation.

    I didn¡¯t want any unwanted guests, nor did I want anyone escaping.

    If the ¡°Rat¡± wanted to escape, his only option would be to move outside of the field that was set up.

    To break through a hole in the field, and get an Airship out of the field. Then teleporting away from there.

    Therefore......... his destination must be safe spot, which also means that¡¯s where his allies would be.

    Should I round up all of them, or get rid of the ¡°Rat¡± now?

    Someone who moves around stealthily huh.

    Yuuki may be involved.

    If I got rid of the ¡°Rat¡±, the link to whoever is behind the scenes would be cut off.

    If the Emperor is eliminated, the Empire will fall into chaos. Which also meant, other factions could take advantage of the situation and growrger.

    In any case, I shall set a trap for the ¡°Rat¡±.

    It would be best if it takes the bait (Emperor), and I get to reel them all in.

    Although I have no way to confirm who is behind all this currently, it¡¯s a good idea to cut the threat at it¡¯s roots.

    (Let the ¡°Rat¡± scurry for now. It¡¯s probably trying to escape via teleportation, so I want to know it¡¯s destination.

    After wee into contact with whoever is pulling the strings, we eliminate them. Put priority into finding out who is behind this!)

    (Understood!)

    To get all who are involved, including the ¡°Rat¡±, in one fell swoop.

    I gave the orders to Diablo, with such thoughts.

    Even as I wasmunicating with Diablo, the battle with Velgrynd was still going on.

    With support from Wisdom Lord Raphael,munication was easily possible as I still had lots of breathing room, even I was impressed at the current situation.

    All of Velgrynd¡¯s attacks, were nullified with the Absolute Defense of Covenant King Uriel.

    Inparison, my attacks using the ¡°Veldora Sword¡±, looked like they were doing damage as though it was ignoring any defenses on Velgrynd¡¯srge body.

    The situation looked favourable for me, and seemed it would be difficult to overturn.

    Velgrynd reverted from dragon, back to her human form.

    As expected, it looked like it was hard to fully defend with thatrge body. If the aim was to improve her defenses, changing to her human form was a good choice.

    But, that meant her offense would drop significantly.

    Although there was no change in ability, the amount of base Energy that was at her disposal was now limited.

    But well....... To me, since all attacks are blocked anyway, there¡¯s no doubt that she would be more of a pain to deal with in her human form.

    As expected of Veldora¡¯s elder sister, she was a beauty with azure blue hair, having difficulty pointing my sword at that was also one of the reasons.......

    Even so, that fe Raphael, wanted to take Covenant King Uriel away from me in this situation.

    It¡¯s like telling me to devour her, as Gluttony King Beelzebuth would be the only remaining option.

    Velgrynd, after grazing past a few of my ¡°Veldora Sword¡± attacks, looked exhausted.

    If I keep up these attacks, it would result in my victory, but.......

    ¡¸Da-damn you! To do this to us, ¡°True Dragons¡±.......

    To not only take away my little brother, but to also get in the way of Rudra and my wishes!!¡¹

    Velgrynd spewed another Cardinal eleration.

    Although it looked like her output has decreased, with the increased focus she was putting into the attack, it was now a pinpoint attack; it could be said to beparable to when she was in her dragon form.

    It looked smaller, but I¡¯m the only target anyway.

    ¨D¨Dbut, this attack has already been analyzed, it won¡¯t work on me any more.

    ¡¸Wasn¡¯t it you guys who took the initiative!?

    You pit Veldora against me in the first ce!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! My younger brother, hasn¡¯t fallen that low to be consumed by the likes of you!

    Although he was an unreliable boy, to think he would be defeated by a puny Demon Lord.......

    And ending up absorbed by that Demon Lord, and used to corner me like this.......¡¹

    It feels like she¡¯s really taking it out on me.

    Drowned in anger, sts were forcefully released at me.

    Too bad, those don¡¯t work against me.

    But man, I¡¯m stumped. If I continue attacking with this sword she might end up getting ¡°erased¡±, but well, she *is* Veldora¡¯s sister.......

    (Hey, Veldora. Can¡¯t you talk to her and get her to calm down?)

    (!? Don¡¯t ask something so scary! I almost forgot to breathe for a moment.

    It¡¯s impossible for me to nonchntly talk to her now, since she¡¯s actually angry for me!!

    If she found out I was cooperating with you, and am totally alive and all.......)

    Right.

    I finally realised, Veldora can¡¯t be relied on, like at all.

    But, man, this guy....... He¡¯s so unreliable at critical times.

    This situation, happened because he ran away, and didn¡¯t want to meet his other elder sister.......

    Huh? Then why am I the one doing all this jack?

    I was slowly getting annoyed at something else.

    (But, we can¡¯t just ¡°erase¡± her, right?)

    (.......u, Hmm. That would be bad, yea.

    That¡¯s it! Let¡¯s change the setting to one which I was forcefully consumed by you.

    Just devour my sister too!

    Then, get her into a position simr to mine.

    If it¡¯s the current ¡°you¡±, it¡¯s definitely possible, even Wisdom Lord Raphael agrees!)

    .......what is this fe saying?

    This guy, just because he doesn¡¯t want to get scolded, he¡¯s the spoiled type who puts the me on his buddy!

    And from that train of thought, the bad guy is me isn¡¯t it!

    Also, the n to only have Gluttony King Beelzebuth remain supports this notion.

    Raphael and Veldora are in cahoots! Was, what I have realised.

    But, well.

    Towards his elder sister who was so aggravated at his ¡°death¡±, just appearing like nothing happened is not a good idea, even I could understand that much.

    Even though I understood, it definitely feels like all the troublesome stuff was dumped onto me.

    Also....... If Veldora, who merrily put so much power into the sword earlier gets found out and gets chewed out for it, he¡¯s not going to put the me for that on me too, right?

    Change the setting to me being forcefully consumed! The moment he said that, he was definitely aiming to push all the me onto me.

    But wait a sec? A simr position.......

    Against Veldora, there wasn¡¯t really anything I can ¡°force¡± him to do.

    I get his consent, then he works ordingly. More like he has a lot of freedom to do whatever he wants, that Veldora.

    Basically, once he is ¡°released¡±, there isn¡¯t much of anything I can force Veldora to do.

    If he wanted to take actions disadvantageous to me, I could just cut the Link; even if Veldora declines, it¡¯s not like he gets ¡°erased¡± if the Link is cut.

    If something happens and the ¡°released¡± Veldora gets destroyed, whether he decides to return to his ¡°real body¡± which is inside me or not, there¡¯s no ¡°real¡± loss. (TN:people die when they are killed.. Wait, huh?)

    To put it simply, there is no restricting force whatsoever.

    A position simr to Veldora¡¯s.

    Simply means to devour Velgrynd, then ¡°release¡± her.

    That also means, the fact that Veldora wasn¡¯t forced into anything would be proven, and I don¡¯t get med at all.

    A sibling-squabble? What¡¯s that, is it tasty?

    That¡¯s not something within my ¡°jurisdiction¡±.

    I decided to devour Velgrynd, and put her in the same position as Veldora.

    But, it¡¯s bothersome if she rampaged after getting ¡°released¡±.

    Since I can¡¯t force Velgrynd, is it even possible to do something like this?

    ¡¶Solution. There are no problems. As a being simr to a ¡°True Dragon¡± now, there is room to spare.

    Also, it is possible to set conditions for ¡°release¡±.

    Regarding that, negotiation with individual: ¡°Scorch Dragon¡± Velgrynd is required.¡·

    Hmm?

    So I have to devour first.

    Then, set conditions when turning her into another ¡°ability¡±?

    In the worst case, if Velgrynd declines, I could just iste her inside my¡ºStomach¡»without turning her into an ¡°ability¡±.

    I could also just let her out after the whole fiasco is over, it¡¯s not like she ¡°needs¡± to be another part of my abilities.

    After my ascension into something simr to a ¡°True Dragon¡±, I can feel my stats have definitely increased, there should be no problems isting a Velgrynd or two inside me.

    The objective was decided.

    Now to get to work.

    ¡¸Whatever the case, gotta get rid of the threats! I¡¯m not going to let you do something like this again.

    Velgrynd, time for you to repent a little!!¡¹

    ¡¸Screw you, like hell I¡¯m going down without a fight!¡¹

    The fierce battle with Velgrynd continued.

    Holy crap she¡¯s fast. It¡¯s gonna be a real pain to capture her.

    She¡¯s supposed to have less power in her human form, but the battle isn¡¯t getting any easier.

    Even then, using Covenant King Uriel, I cut her movements off with¡ºInsted Prison¡».

    Through that, I managed to finally capture her.

    ¡¸You bastard, Fuck you! Let me out, release me!!¡¹

    Velgrynd was rampaging.

    And the suspicious figure moving towards that prettydy, was me.

    If my appearance was that if a slime, this would totally be a crime. But then again, my current form is that of a 16 year old-ish bishoujo, this set a different kind of mood. (TN: slime r*p*!! Wait.. it¡¯s y*r* instead!!)

    Can¡¯t help that.

    Gotta get rid of threats.

    I put my hand in contact with Velgrynd, and devoured her body all at once.

    With the ¡°feel¡± of isting the aggressive Energy, it was concluded with no problems.

    But, as expected of a ¡°True Dragon¡±.

    There was difficulty in fully isting her, even after fully consuming her ¡°body¡±.

    She was rampaging non-stop, even though she was surrounded with¡ºInsted Prison¡», it felt as though my body was going to be burnt asunder.

    I had immunity to heat, so being able to feel heat at this point showed how bad this was.

    Although there was no damage, if I were to lose mentally now, it feels like I would be utterly fried.

    Right now, this was a battle of wills.

    ¡¸I¡¯m not as naive as my little brother, you dirtbag!

    Also, Rudra is going toe to my aid any moment now.

    This is the end for you, Demon Lord Rimuru!¡¹

    Nope, not happening.

    The situation looked like it was checkmate for the Empire, the Airship which Rudra is on was attempting to escape.

    ¡¸But from what I can tell, the Emperor Rudra you just talked about is leaving you behind and trying to escape.¡¹

    ¡¸Bullshit! Rudra is invincible as long as I¡¯m still around. There¡¯s no way he¡¯s running.......¡¹

    Velgrynd¡¯s attempt to belittle me failed terribly.

    As she has now noticed the Airship was increasing it¡¯s speed and attempting to leave.

    ¡¸Th-that can¡¯t be....... Why? Why are you leaving me behind....... Rudra!?¡¹

    And then, she closed her eyes as though she had finally realized something.

    Momentster, all resistance against my devouring disappeared.

    Velgrynd stopped resisting, and was now motionless inside my¡ºStomach¡».

    ¨D¨DI see now....... You, have already broken haven¡¯t you....... Rudra¨D¨D

    Only that murmur seeped out.

    Velgrynd finally calmed down.

    It felt like she had understood and given up on something.

    It looked like she had no intention to resist, but I can¡¯t just absorb her as she is now.

    Gotta negotiate with her first.......

    But she now looked so despondent, it felt difficult to strike a conversation.

    (Oi, do what you want with me. I admit defeat, and will not resist.

    But, you better be prepared.

    To have killed my little brother, and now me too.

    Our elder sister, Velzard will never forgive you.)

    (Ahh, right. About that.......)

    (What? You got something you wanna ask?

    But, too bad for you. I have no idea how to stop the impending Angel attack.

    Even if I *did* know something, I have no obligation to tell you anything!)

    (Well, that¡¯s not it.......)

    To me who was kind of flustered, Velgrynd was rushing me to finish absorbing her.

    It seems, she has misunderstood that I have killed Veldora after I consumed him, and looks like she is prepared for the same to happen to herself.

    She was totally not listening to what I was saying, which was very troublesome.

    (What is it that you want to say, you fiend!

    Now that Rudra is ¡°broken¡±, there¡¯s no meaning in my existence.

    I¡¯m telling you to consume me or do whatever the hell you want to!)

    Velgrynd got mad at me, she seems to be fairly short tempered.

    Honestly, she¡¯s scary. I now kinda understood why Veldora had trouble with her.

    (It looks like you are misunderstanding something, Veldora is still alive!

    Why would I kill my friend in the first ce? You need to listen to what I have to say first!)

    (What!?)

    After what felt like a long exnation¨D¨Dwhich in fact only took a few seconds in real time¨D¨D Velgrynd finally understood the situation.

    By the way, during that period of time, Veldora waspletely silent. Looks like he¡¯s still pushing all the responsibility onto me.

    Feeling exhausted, I continued the negotiation.

    And so, if she was cooperative, I intended to let her have the same amount of freedom Veldora has.

    If not, then I¡¯ll only release her after everything is over.

    Velgrynd turned silent for a short while, it looked like she was thinking about it.

    Then slowly opening her mouth,

    (I have a condition. It¡¯s more of a favour than a condition. Mind hearing me out?)

    She said to me.

    I kind of expected this, looking at the flow of the situation, I decided to listen to what Velgrynd had to say.

    Velgrynd¡¯s favour was, as expected, rted to Emperor Rudra.

    After apologizing for making the first move, Velgrynd began her exnation.

    Emperor Rudra was slowly deteriorating because of the influence of Ultimate Skill¡ºJustice King Michael¡»that he wielded, and was reaching his end.

    Which is why, he was so fixated on gaining the victory against Guy this final time; it was also why he went to such lengths in preparation.

    But that also meant he ended up beingx in his judgement somewhat, as he overlooked my rise to power, which became bad luck, and ended up causing all of his ns to fall apart.......

    Back to the point, considering the Emperor¡¯s abilities, he was invincible as long as Velgrynd was close by, so he had no need to escape.

    Seeing that he seemed to have forgotten this fact, proved that Rudra has reached the point of no return.

    In addition to his imprable barrier, he had the ability to attack by changing the elemental properties of Velgrynd¡¯s powers with Justice King Michael, Velgrynd¡¯s exnation; his current course of action served to prove the point even more.

    Most importantly,

    (He can no longer hear my voice. That¡¯s why....... Rudra is most likely gone.)

    Velgrynd heavy heartedly said. And,

    (My favour, is for you to help release Rudra¡¯s soul from the shackles of his own fate.

    He has, for the longest time, shouldered the wishes of many.......)

    She made her request.

    But that means, even if they did manage to emerge victorious, their future outlook was non-existent. (TN:I almost couldn¡¯t understand what this line meant..)

    In any case, if it wasn¡¯t possible to stop Justice King Michael from running amok, it was kind of pointless even if they won against Guy.

    Just as I was thinking that,

    (Well, as long as we got the victory, we were intending to ¡°return¡± Justice King Michael.

    We wouldn¡¯t need it after we are victorious against Guy.)

    Velgrynd answered my suspicions.

    Since she said something about ¡°returning¡±, it seems possible to ¡°erase¡± that Skill.

    Using Justice King Michael, one can travel to the ¡°Heavens¡± via ¡°Heaven¡¯s Gate¡±.

    In that ce, using the altar for worshipping ¡°Ster Dragon King¡± Veldanava, it was possible to seal the skill.

    Their n was to head to the altar to report their victory, and ¡°return¡± the skill in the process.

    Ultimate Skill Justice King Michael belonged to ¡°Ster Dragon King¡± Veldanava in the first ce.

    (No matter how much of a ¡°Saint¡± Rudra was, there were limits to how much of the skill he could handle.

    That was the reason he needed to ¡°reincarnate¡± countless times, maintaining his ego while continuing to ¡°live¡±.

    Having retained control for more than 2000 years, showed just how strong his will was.......

    But even that hase to it¡¯s end.

    My wish, is simply to release Rudra from this endless cycle.) (TN: a saint is something above a sage.)

    Velgrynd thus ended her exnation.

    At that point, Diablo¡¯s report came in with impable timing.

    (Rimuru-sama, one of your acquaintances, Damrada has passed on.

    It was the result of his deathmatch, with Ultima as his opponent.

    After a magnificent battle, Ultima has emerged victorious.

    And Ultima, during Damrada¡¯s final moments, epted his ¡°request¡±.......

    I shall send the details over.)

    He reported.

    Then, apressed report was sent telepathically.

    With that I understood the circumstances.

    It seems that there is no other choice but for the Emperor to die.

    Although I didn¡¯t know the details, I had thought of Damrada to be the loyal type ¨D¨Dwell that dandy fe (EN: ossan) was the mysterious kind. Here I thought his loyalties lied with Yuuki but it seems I was mistaken¨D¨D he too wished for the Emperor¡¯s death.

    Then, there¡¯s the stuff I just heard from Velgrynd.

    The Emperor who *was* exalted, huh. Compared to his past achievements, I thought his current condition was more important.

    While I was musing over such matters,

    (Rimuru-sama, the battle between Carrera and the man in uniform has concluded.

    Due to myck of action, the ¡°Rat¡± managed to butt in.)

    (Did it escape?)

    (No, I have its whereabouts.

    Moss attached a ¡°tracker¡± onto it, it will not escape even if it teleports.

    It ismentable however, as it spoiled the results of the duel between Carrera and the man in uniform.)

    Because of my order to leave the ¡°Rat¡± be, he was indecisive on whether he should take action against the ¡°Rat¡±.

    As a result, Moss managed to neutralize the ¡°Rat¡¯s¡± attack, on the surface it looked like there wasn¡¯t much impact on Carrera or the man in uniform.

    But, despite both sides being injured all over, their duel was brought to a halt as a result.

    This ¡°Rat¡± is unforgivable.

    Plus, Carrera epted the ¡°request¡± of the man in uniform too, which was also to end Rudra¡¯s life.

    Since it has been epted, it shall be done.

    I resolved myself firmly.

    (Velgrynd, I hereby swear to release Rudra from his fate. Give me your cooperation!)

    I dered.

    Velgrynd showed no signs of hesitation, and give me her acknowledgement.

    The Contract was now established.

    And Velgrynd now began her integration within me, bing another one of my Powers (Skills).

 Chapter 184 â€“ The Faceoff

    Having absorbed Velgrynd, the reconstruction began.

    And then, leaving a busily working on something Raphael-san alone, I teleported onto the lone floating Airship.

    It had already reached it¡¯s maximum speed, cruising at speeds beyond that of sound.

    Although I could catch up, there¡¯s also the issue with the ¡°Rat¡±.

    I thought it best to deal with problems swiftly.

    Considering the fierce battle that had just taken ce aboard this vessel, it¡¯s a miracle it could still fly in its sorry state.

    The Demons who had made it in before me had knelt down, weing me.

    Any remnants of battle couldn¡¯t be seen at a nce. The damages sustained had been beautifully healed, showing their usual, beautiful splendor.

    However, looking through a highly proficient appraising eye, Their Power(Existance level) had undergone great change.

    Perhaps an after-effect ofpleting a forced evolution, the slight magic turbulence they had was now in perfect control.

    It would seem that they understood something from this battle. This is a good thing.

    Above all everyone¡¯s all right, I felt relieved.

    ¡¸Good work! It¡¯s great that everyone¡¯s all right.¡¹

    ¡¸My word! We¡¯re unworthy of such words.

    We, asmanded by Rimuru sama, have survived and acquired strength!¡¹

    The demons that brought up these words bowed their heads in unison.

    Eh? Although I did say don¡¯t die, I didn¡¯t tell them to survive to the very edge though?

    To survive and be stronger, what are they, some battle race?!

    I was shocked that they thought of me as a master who would give that kind of ridiculousmand.

    ¡¸Ah, Yeah. In any case, above all, I¡¯m d you¡¯re all safe......¡¹

    The Demons looked happy from receiving mypliments.

    Oh well, whatever.

    I should probably pay more attention from here on out, but we were in fact currently in an emergency situation. I decided to reflect on itter.

    I changed my mindset, and proceeded to confirmed the situation.

    ¡¸What¡¯s the current situation of the ¡°Rat¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸Kufufufufu. It seems the ¡°Rat¡± has just arrived at the transfer device.¡¹

    Hmm.

    If I wanted to stop it, now would be the time.

    I considered killing the ¡°Rat¡± then and there, and extracting his memory.

    However, individuals surpassing A rank have high resistances, and taking memories protected by the soul seemed difficult.

    And as for those in possession of Ultimate Skills, it¡¯d fail without a doubt.

    The ¡°Rat¡± had only been sneaking around, but ording to Diablo a strong power was sensed from it.

    This was evident from the fact he managed to steal a portion of Military Uniform¡¯s abilities. (EN: refers to Kondo. Rimuru refers to him as this.)

    If you wanted to steal an ability (Skill) in the truest sense of the word, the other party¡¯s soul would be essential. Without that, if you only stole it from devouring a portion of the flesh, only be an inferior variant could be deconstructed......

    Even so to be able to break through a section of the Spatial Interference Barrier set up by the 600 Greater Demons, he, without a doubt, wielded some sort of troublesome ability.

    As initially nned, the strategy was to lure out the puppeteer behind the scenes with the Emperor as bait.

    Thus uproot the evil at its roots.

    The promise to release Emperor Rudra must, of course, definitely be achieved.

    ¡¸I shouldn¡¯t have to worry about him escaping right?¡¹

    ¡¸Kufufufu. There is no problem!¡¹

    Good.

    I¡¯ve established my objective, and gave themand.

    Let¡¯s clean this mess up quickly.

    ??????????????????????????

    The ¡°Rat¡±, taking the form of the man Gradim, Vega, pretended to protect Emperor Rudra while he activated the transfer device.

    Nodding towards the small number of Elite Mages and Major General Xam¡¯d staying behind to guard,

    ¡¸I¡¯ll be going on ahead. You guys quickly make your escape too!¡¹

    Leaving behind these insincere words, Vega transferred, and escaped.

    Naturally, He brought along Emperor Rudra.

    After arriving at the transfer facility room within the deepest part of the Imperial pce of the Capital, Vega destroyed the transfer device.

    The thin, shining and mysterious magic formation was blown to pieces from the shockwaves from Vega¡¯s power.

    With this, connection between the Airships¡¯ transfer devices and the Imperial Capital had been severed. The demons would no longer be able to pursue Vega.

    Those who stayed behind would be massacred, but that was something Vega wouldn¡¯t know to care about.

    Vega took a breath, and a fearless, broad grin surfaced.

    Vega had immense self-confidence in his powers.

    However, he considered the Demons from earlier. The one who insta-killed Beast King Gradim, and the ones who fought with Kondo and Damrada; They were genuine monsters.

    Beast King Gradim was a strong individual who surpassed the average Demon Lords.

    However, Vega didn¡¯t think he¡¯d lose to him, and if they actually fought, he was confident in his chances of winning.

    However, those monsters easily surpassed Vega who had reached the upper limits of human strength as a Sage.

    (Fuck ¡®em! Just fuck ¡®em to to bits. Your¡¯s truly will get much stronger. Just you watch!)

    Although his head was fuming to the point he felt welled up with seething wrath, having suppressed his anger, he had brought the Emperor to the designated location as initiallymanded.

    ¡¸You sure took your time, Vega. Is Emperor Rudra alright? ¡¹

    On the throne;

    A chair that only the Emperor was permitted to sit on, a young boy sat on it with a rxed look.

    He called out to Vega, who had just arrived, with a light-hearted tone.

    ck hair and ck eyes, a native Japanese look......

    He was someone who should have been exterminated by Kondo, Kagurazaka Yuuki. (TN: That¡¯s one F***er I didn¡¯t miss.) (EN: I don¡¯t get the Yuuki hate, he¡¯s an awesome viin~)

    And standing behind him was a stoic faced beauty.

    But contrary to her appearance, she was the strongest Hero, Chloe O¡¯bell.

    Chloe was probably unwilling, as she unresponsively stood there with an uninterested look.

    Acting per her contract, she left an impression of indifference.

    ¡¸He¡¯s okay. Although his head had a few screws loose.

    However, that Demon Lord Rimuru sure is a monster. That guy shut me down big time.

    By the way, are things all right here?

    The coup d¡¯¨¦tat was suppressed or something, I heard from Gradim and the others?

    So you¡¯re alright?¡¹

    ¡¸Do I look like I¡¯m alright?

    I was in some serious shit over here you know?

    I¡¯d requested Chloe here to resurrect me on the off chance I died.

    Thanks to that I barely made it alive, but I actually did die.

    Well, thanks to that, the remaining Wishes (Commands) left on Chloe has dropped to one......

    It¡¯s all that Kondo and Damrada¡¯s fault.

    Be it Damrada or Kondo, them hiding their true strength was seriously annoying. ¡¹

    Yuuki exined to Vega with exaggerated gestures.

    While he continued on with his tale, suddenly, he fixated his gaze on Vega,

    ¡¸Ah~man, Vega. Dude, you¡¯re being tracked aren¡¯t you?¡¹

    While letting out a sigh, hemented.

    And then, holding his hand over Vega¡¯s back,

    ¡¸Eraser Shot!¡¹

    With a single hit, he eliminated Moss¡¯s clone who was performing reconnaissance on Vega.

    The tiny fist-sized demon, forcefully split in half, was destroyed without being able to resist.

    ¡¸That was a close one. A little more and they would have arrived at this ce in hot pursuit.

    Or rather, It seems Rimuru-san¡¯s subordinates are all horrifyingly excellent for no apparent reason.

    We got careless for a bit there didn¡¯t we? Vega, get your act together. ¡¹

    ¡¸Y-yeah. I got careless there, my bad......¡¹

    Yuuki shrugged his shoulders.

    Vega also looked as if he was scowling. However, in reality he wasn¡¯t reflecting at all.

    In fact, he didn¡¯t notice it at the time since he was so wrapped up, but he felt his pride was trampled all over, he was furious to his very core. There was no room for reflecting.

    Quite the annoyance, it seems one must not be careless with Rimuru¡¯s subordinates.

    Yuuki moved to a different location.

    Bringing Vega and Chloe along, he moved with transfer magic.

    At the Capital¡¯s outskirts, this was where corpses were organized.

    The location where Velgrynd entrapped and delivered pain to the Mixed Corps in the ¡°Crimson Purge¡±, this was where the corpses of the elites directly under Yuukiy.

    The fires of purgatory that wouldn¡¯t clear up no matter what, after some time, had began to weaken, and had just finally extinguished.

    Naturally, they looked like how they were moments before death, it looked as if they hardly managed to perform their duty......

    The royal knights No.11 and below that remained in the imperial capital, had been prepared as the raw materials for Armageddon (summoning the Angel Army).

    If it is merely summoned, an Angel isn¡¯t a threat. Their averagebat potential was only around a ¡°B+¡± rank.

    Although, generally since summoned greater demons were ¡°A-¡° rank, they were sufficiently threatening to a human country.

    Although they¡¯d fall short against an elite Demon Lord, a force of over 1,000,000 ¡°B+¡± ranks would be more than sufficient.

    But, that¡¯s only considering the case of facing a human nation.

    While there was no problem against an older Demon Lord ss, the current members of Octogram were on apletely different scale in terms of quality.

    Therefore this time, for the first time, Yuuki decided to try and incarnate the Angels using Emperor Rudra.

    Up until now, this execution was a taboo, but considering the fact he¡¯d lost half his mind at this point, he could be tempted put Justice King Michael¡¯s proposal was into action.

    The living and the dead, in order to determine the difference, both have been prepared.

    This ce also clicked well with Yuuki¡¯s objectives.

    it served the purpose of cutting off pursuers, and as they had erased that tracking clone, now they felt safer.

    Vegaprehended Yuuki¡¯s actions, and just as he was thinking that,

    ¡¸What is this ce? What happened to the battle......?¡¹

    Emperor Rudra, who was in a dazed state up until now, opened his mouth.

    While he was only half conscious, it seemed that he would be awaken before long.

    Although a bit earlier than nned, Yuuki decided to move his n to the next phase.

    Yuuki gave Vega a wink, as he and Chloe hid themselves.

    Seeing that, Vega understood Yuuki¡¯s intentions.

    This was one of several pre-determined patterns.

    Understanding this he quickly kneeled, and faced the emperor.

    While idents piled up, this was still within expectations.

    Without any changes they¡¯ll be using the special Skill of Emperor Rudra¡¯s Ultimate Skill ¡ºJustice King Michael¡», and use Armageddon.

    This was Vega¡¯s predetermined role.

    Yuuki was relieved that Vega understood.

    (That guy, I was anxious that he¡¯d forget since he¡¯s an idiot after all...... )

    Contrary to his beliefs, Vega too had been equipped with the thing called ¡°brains¡±.

    Albeit boastful of his strength, when he thought about it he only recalled a few individuals whose strength exceeded Vega¡¯s. (TN: I could think of a few, like Rimuru¡¯s entire entourage. )

    In any case, he heaved a sigh of seeing that the strategy was going well.

    Vega, didn¡¯t actually listened to Yuuki¡¯s spections in detail.

    However, by using the Emperor¡¯s ability, their current goals would be aplished.

    In regards to Vega¡¯s role in the series of battles of the coup d¡¯¨¦tat, it was the actualization of their ultimate goal, making Emperor Rudra sessfully use Armageddon.

    Well, that was originally Yuuki¡¯s role, but since the coup d¡¯¨¦tat ns went awry, the baton was passed onto Vega midway.

    If Yuuki died, then Vega would be the one to execute it.

    In the original n, they¡¯d finish subjugating Ruminas, and execute it before the final sh with Guy, but due to several unforeseen incidents, the n was pushed forward.

    ¡¸Your Majesty, you¡¯re alright! This Gradim was so worried!¡¹

    While acting as Gradim, Vega exined the situation to the Emperor.

    The army was wiped out, Kondo, Damrada and the other Royal Knights are expected to be annihted as well.

    While Velgrynd stalled for time, he somehow escaped with the Emperor; he recited the thought out scenario.

    ¡¸What did you say!? Are you saying Damrada and Velgrynd are still fighting?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, your Majesty! Kondo-dono as well as Damrada-dono are currently engaged in a fight to the death......¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨DIs that so. Then, before it¡¯s toote, we must rescue them.

    I¡¯ll summon the angels. Make the preparations!!¡¹

    ¡¸But, your Majesty......!!¡¹

    Without letting it show, a smile surfaced on the face under that helmet.

    Although he wondered would the Emperor would actually perform the angel summoning, it looked like things were going well.

    ¡®Just a little more, and it¡¯s over¡¯ he thought, a natural smile broke through his fa?ade.

    But, that though was simply too na?ve.

    ¡¸Oh my? That would be troublesome. ¨D¨DBesides, there¡¯s no need to rescue them.

    After all, those two are already dead.¡¹

    A beautiful voice resounded in Vega¡¯s ears.

    It can¡¯t be! Vega thought as he tried to deny the notion that just came to mind.

    But, as if ridiculing his actions,

    ¡¸Hey, you. You dare ruin Your¡¯s truly¡¯s fun?

    Your life isn¡¯t enough to make up for this ......

    So kindly cry out in pain and agony to sooth my heart.¡¹

    As if out of nowhere, somebody suddenly appeared behind his back.

    And then, he notice the feeling of a muzzle thrust towards his head.

    Despite there being a helmet over his head, for some reason he clearly felt it.

    ¡¸W-wait!¡¹

    ¡¸Repent as you¡¯re trapped in fear! ¡°Resentment Fear (Cursed Prison of Resentment and Fear)¡±¡¹

    With even his soul devoured, he faced endless torture by the ghoul horde.

    The pinnacle of anti-individual mind break magic, a synthesis of Extinction King Abaddon, and a Necrosis bullet, was shot.

    The pistol,rge and crude in the hands of ady, was fired.

    Being an erged variant of the one Kondo once held, it¡¯s expected power would also increase.

    The effects of the magic sealed within the bullets shot from therge pistol was released in the interior of Vega¡¯s skull.

    With a single hit, Vega¡¯s flesh was corroded by the curse; His soul, bing prisoner to endless agony.

    ??????????????????????????

    Uo......

    Not given a chance to exin himself, he was shot without hesitation......

    As expect of Carrera.

    Another name on the ranking of individuals to never, ever, anger.

    Or rather, putting the gentlemanly Diablo aside, the ones like Testarossa and Carrera are pretty scary huh.

    In that aspect, I¡¯m so d Ultima was calm and collected.

    It¡¯s hard to believe she¡¯s a Demon.

    She¡¯s been called ¡¸Ojou-sama¡¹ by her subordinates, her main aide was her butler too, she looks to have obviously been raised well.

    She probably has all lot of influence.

    Speaking of which, she might even be the Demon King¡¯s daughter.

    (TN: the raw also uses Ä§Íõ here, but since this one¡¯s obviously not referring to the Demon Nobles or the Octagram members, I tranted it as demon king instead to avoid confusion.)

    This is no good.

    Looking at Carrera hunting the ¡°Rat¡± without hesitation, I began to wander away in though.

    They had requested to allow them to end the Emperor and the ¡°Rat¡±, and I¡¯d given them permission, but the result was this.

    But well, the remaining one would be the one that bit the Emperor bait huh.

    Ultima was fired up about killing the emperor, and came over to me, wishing to do it.

    So I decided to hand it to her.

    and Thus, my opponent would be the mastermind.

    ¡¸Oy, stop hiding ande out. You¡¯re there aren¡¯t you? Yuuki!¡¹

    I asked facing the darkness,

    ¡¸Good grief, was I exposed? Can¡¯t expect less of Rimuru-san.¡¹

    Yuuki said as he came out.

    Just like how he was back in the Royal Capital, with a nonchnt look, and a light-hearted feel as if he was meeting an old friend.

    But I can¡¯t leave him alone. He¡¯s too dangerous.

    ¡¸I guess. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re doing well.

    By the way, anyst words before you die?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahahahaha. Straight to the point eh, Rimuru san. But you think I die so easily?¡¹

    ¡¸No I don¡¯t, but you¡¯ve gone overboard.

    But, if you don¡¯t do anymore than this, we could settle with just sealing you......

    So what do you say? Your freedom will be restricted, but it¡¯s better than dying right? ¡¹

    ¡¸Na?ve, still too na?ve. You haven¡¯t changed at all, still a goodie too-shoes......

    But, it¡¯s best you stop thinking you¡¯ve won! ¡¹

    it was impossible as expected huh.

    I thought it was impossible right from the start.

    However, there¡¯s the matter of freeing Chloe, and him making some strange Wish (Command) of her would only cause the situation to take a turn for the worse.

    I wanted to try managing the situation in order to ensure this doesn¡¯t happen, but I guess it was impossible.

    We faced each other, and quietly prepared ourselves.

 Chapter 185 â€“ The Beginning Of A New Game

    I confronted Yuuki, and we began to size each other up.

    And in the middle of the tense atmosphere,

    ¡¸Oh yeah, I was wondering...... How did you find this ce?¡¹

    Yuuki asked.

    He seemed to be either bold or stupid.

    Who even asks this kind of question to the enemy?

    ¡¸I ain¡¯t supposed to tell you that man!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I guess that¡¯s right?

    I didn¡¯t really expect an answer, and I guess Rimuru-san isn¡¯t that gullible huh.¡¹

    Yuuki shrugged as if disappointed.

    Well, he probably isn¡¯t.

    He probably kept talking, to try and find out my weaknesses.

    Actually, just like Diablo said, Moss¡¯ recon was perfect.

    He had sent out both an appropriately sized dummy body, and a mini body.

    It didn¡¯t matter if the big one got found.

    Rather, the n was to let the enemy find it, and let their guard down, while the smaller clone would remain in contact without them suspecting a thing.

    As one of them got found out and destroyed, the other would use that chance to get into camouge.

    Really, his abilities was excellent for this kind of work.

    Now then, let¡¯s recap.

    First, the strategic victory conditions from before recovering Veldora.

    1. Recover Veldora.

    2. Eliminate the threat.

    3. Annihte the Imperials.

    Of those, most of the work was done.

    One could say operationplete. The only thing left would be the releasing (finishing off) the Emperor.

    In that case, the new victory conditions,

    1. Recover Chloe.

    2. Finish off the Emperor.

    3. Finish off Yuuki.

    Would be like that.

    The most important and given most priority was the task of recovering Chloe.

    But as long as there were the three Wishes (Orders), I couldn¡¯t just take her back.

    Worst case, there was the option to eat Chloe and use Soul Analysis to try and find a way to break the curse......

    Even with Wisdom Lord Raphael doing the Soul Analysis, there was a big risk of failure.

    If possible, only after eliminating the controller = Yuuki, should I calmly start working on the curse.

    In any case, I wanted to finish things before Yuuki made Chloe do anything.

    Simr to Rimuru nning his bout with Yuuki, thetter also, looking at the unexpected situation, let out a sigh.

    When he noticed the spy, he did anticipate something like this, but of the things he anticipated, this was the worst of the worst, and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    (Geez, can¡¯t you just leave me alone......)

    In any case, he needed to do something about this.

    In this situation, Yuuki¡¯s options were limited. It was pretty bad that Vega was eliminated in an instant.

    Well, Vega didn¡¯t really matter that much......

    But, ordering Chloe now would be a bad move.

    Currently those stronger than Yuuki would be : Guy ? Crimson, Milim ? Nava, and the one in front of him, Rimuru.

    There was also Demon Lord Leon ? Cromwell to whom he had suffered defeat once, and to whom his powers were known. But he was now someone Yuuki had some chance to win against the next time.

    But against this Rimuru with his unusually high growth speed, he honestly couldn¡¯t predict anything.

    If he made Chloe deal with Rimuru, in that instant she would be released.

    Therefore, they would need to finish each other off. And in an ideal scenario, just before that happened, Yuuki himself would step in and steal their powers.

    But failing to get the powers, he would then have to face an angered Milim.

    It was good that Chloe wasn¡¯t hostile towards him, but he was running out of options.

    If he atleast had 2 wishes (orders) remaining, he could order the elimination of Rimuru now, and somehow escape......

    His only saving grace was the fact that Rimuru and the rest didn¡¯t know that he had only one remaining.

    Yuuki considered putting Chloe in hiding a good decision.

    Rimuru would therefore take into ount the possibility of him issuing an order to Chloe, and wouldn¡¯t be able to act carelessly.

    Using that opportunity, he would somehow survive this event.

    And in the worst case scenario, he would be forced to y his trump card, he expected.

    (Yeah, I don¡¯t really wanna have to do that though.)

    But as he thought so, there didn¡¯t seem to be any other means of him escaping his current trial.

    The Demons working under Rimuru.

    Yuuki truly understood the breadth of power of those elite Demons.

    3 of those pirs had appeared.

    Each, making even Demon Lords look like weak, were the very definition of danger.

    (The hell. They¡¯re too OP.)

    That was his honest feeling.

    He could likely have faced one of them and won, but all three at once would spell certain defeat.

    Demons never obeyed those weaker than themselves. And obedience time after a summoning would be shorter, the higher their Nobility.

    It was unlikely that Rimuru had summoned all three and put them under leash. That left the possibility that Rimuru had be a much higher ss than them.

    Yuuki was on the fine line of actually just using his trump card right now without hesitation.

    (Man, I could¡¯ve atleast made the Emperor use Armageddon (Angel Army) before Rimuru-san came....... )

    As he thought so, everything changed.

    And it changed for the better, for Yuuki of course.

    Testarossa surveilled the surroundings, making sure there were no threats lurking about.

    There were none, she determined.

    Around them were the outskirts of the Imperial Capital, with no signs of human presence.

    Other than a line of corpses, 100,000 soldiers who seemed to be in pain but not actually alive, there were no others.

    Being wary of them without negligence, Testarossa assured Rimuru.

    That they could promptly handle whatever Yuuki was nning on doing.

    Being done with eliminating Vega, Carrera faced Ultima.

    Releasing the Emperor was the wish entrusted to them; their contract. They had to aplish this without fail.

    Ultima would be the one to do it.

    Since Rimuru had decreed so, Carrera had noints. That being the case, she was given the duty of eliminating Vega who had soiled her battle with Kondo.

    That being done, it was only a matter of taking care of the Emperor and the mastermind.

    At a nce, Yuuki, the mastermind, didn¡¯t seem so much a ¡°danger¡±. However, he exuded a presence that made her ¡°uneasy¡±.

    Not ¡°danger¡± but yet ¡°uneasiness¡±.

    Carrera therefore judged Yuuki to be a genuine threat.

    He could perhaps even have the might to oust her and her fellow Demons.

    (I want to think that I¡¯m just thinking too much. No, he might just be thinking of making us think like we¡¯re thinking like that.)

    It was her first encounter with the boy named Kagurazaka Yuuki.

    Even so, his cunning presence that didn¡¯t match his face had put Carrera¡¯s instincts on top alert.

    Perhaps that vignce and observant eye was something she inherited from the ever diligent First Lieutenant Kondo.

    At present, the one who was on highest alert towards Yuuki was, unmistakably, Carrera.

    As for Ultima,

    She faced Emperor Rudra.

    Hair turned pure white. Pallid skin. He had a sickly frail presence, but the strength of his will still shined brightly in those eyes.

    She faced the young Emperor who could still be called a boy.

    For a while now,

    ¡¸What? just what nonsense do you speak?

    Kondo Tatsuya and Damrada dead?

    The hell is Velgrynd even doing......

    Damrada? And even Kondo Tatsuya?

    .......No....... Impossible. If they¡¯re dead, why was I even.......¡¹(TN: fuck I¡¯m sad again.)

    He had been muttering deliriously.

    The strength in his eyes began to flicker and fade, as if his heart was being reflected in them.

    It was of no concern to Ultima, but seeing as he had calmed down,

    ¡¸That Damrada guy asked me to kill you.

    When I epted, he¡¯d seem to have died in peace.

    Same for that Kondo guy.

    He fought my fellow demon, Carrera, over there and fell valiantly.

    The both of them were your underlings, so aren¡¯t happy you¡¯ll be joining them?¡¹

    She asked him in a carefree way.

    It was her slight way of being considerate.

    But those words had tremendous effects.

    ¡¸I see. So they both fell with pride.

    Therefore, I too shan¡¯t allow myself to fall in disgrace.

    As a Ruler of this world, I shall persevere till the very end.

    I shall make Justice King Michael bend to my will!¡¹

    d in the Aura of his former days, the Emperor dered with his will of Nobility.

    As a ruler, who lived long, and wagered the fate of the world in his Game.

    Unlike before, he released the chains on his powers, and wielded the Justice King with all his might.

    To go berserk, and cause the erasure of civilization; to meet the expectations of his subordinates who had sacrificed themselves.

    To meet the conditions of his final decree.

    His loyal subordinates had kept their word.

    So in the end, he would meet his demise as the Emperor.

    ....... The Emperor however, didn¡¯t realize that those thoughts were had been nted into him via Yuuki¡¯s Thought Maniption.

    His heart weakened, his mind damaged, he never realized that he had be vulnerable to Ultimate Skills.

    In addition, there was fault in his reliance on the Absolute Defense of ¡°Castle Guard¡±.

    Being protected from all fronts, he didn¡¯t have experience in safeguarding his mind.

    The Absolute Barrier would project from all evils as long as those swearing fealty were nearby.

    But without those loyal subjects, it had no effect at all.

    He had only hoped to slightly influence him.......

    But Yuuki¡¯s Thought Maniption ¡°Worm¡± had, facing no resistance, encroached the Emperor¡¯s mind, and made Yuuki¡¯s nse to fruition.

    In other words, Armageddon was unleashed.

    Fuck!

    Sensing danger, Ultima went into full gear.

    ¡¸Oh no you don¡¯t! ¡°Bloody Bite¡± !!¡¹(TN: Damrada¡¯s chuuni caught on lol!)

    But she was the slightest bit toote.

    ¡¸Yield to my power! Armageddon Activate!!¡¹

    Using thest of his spirit, Rudra summoned the Angel Army.

    Her ws were weakened by the sheer Holiness of that Skill, yet ¡°Bloody Bite¡± still forced its way towards Emperor Rudra¡¯s heart.

    However, using Rudra as the key, the Gates of Heaven spread open.

    Ultima¡¯s ¡°Bloody Bite¡± was nullified a single moment before reaching him.

    The skies of the Imperial Capital became saturated with Holy Aura.

    And thus, the Ultimate Army against Demons, The Angel Army had begun to manifest.

    The circumstances flipped.

    Yuuki had made the first move.

    The Emperor had exceeded his expectations in moving ording to his ns.

    The ¡°Worm¡± he had unexpectantly used showed great results; it was a happy mishap.

    Rather than the ¡°Worm¡±, it was most likely because the broken Emperor couldn¡¯t resist Justice King Michael¡¯s temptation.

    The current situation could be said to be born only because the goals of Yuuki and the Justice King were one in the same.

    At any rate, it was Yuuki¡¯s move.

    His goal.

    Was that of stealing the Ultimate Skill ¡ºJustice King Michael¡» from Emperor Rudra.

    Normally, one could only attain an Ultimate Skill with a strong will. However, in Rudra¡¯s case it was being borrowed.

    Knowing this, Yuuki was determined to steal it.

    Obviously, there were certain conditions. The soul needed to be expressly weakened or else it would be impossible.

    Meaning, making him activate Armageddon which put him in his weakest state, it was the perfect time to plunder the Skill.

    ¡¸Ahaha! Sorry Rimuru-san. I¡¯ll be winning now!¡¹

    Yuuki activated his Ultimate Skill ¡ºGreed King Mammon¡» , and began approaching the Emperor.

    ¡¸Steal Skill!!¡¹

    Turning the tables.

    Stealing his Skill and putting the Angel Army under hismand.

    It was the only n that he could use to ovee the current circumstances, but then.......

    ¡¸Naive.¡¹

    He heard Rimuru mutter.

    Ha-? Before even thinking ofining, his cheek received a dizzying shock.

    ¡¸Kufufufufu. Those actions are well within calctions.¡¹

    Yuuki was blown away by Diablo who had,pletely erasing his presence, perfectly hidden himself.

    That single attack, breaking through his multiple force fields, felt as if it was reaping his soul away.

    Even then, the attack seemed to not be at full power.

    After all, it was only a bare-handed strike using no weapon.

    ¡¸ ¨D¨D Kpff!! The hell, there was another one......!¡¹

    At this point, hisposure had all but disappeared.

    Yuuki changed his expression, andughed.

    ¡¸Ku, kukuku, ahahaha ha haha ha! Gimme a break!

    Really, I need one....... So you really were my worst enemy huh.

    Fucking bravo Rimuru-san.

    I really did want to end the world with my own hands.

    Yeah no.......

    I really can¡¯t imagine myself winning against you. Not to mention, even that Demon over there¨D¨D

    ¨D¨D You¡¯re power is just too insane. That chill I got when we first met was right on the money.

    I should have ended you then.

    Did I lose my marbles somewhere? Well, doesn¡¯t matter at all now.

    No no, in fact, if you can stop me, that¡¯d just be fate, the will of the world.

    I guess ?? will decide the rest.

    Goodbye, Rimuru-san

    I kinda liked you a bit too.

    ¨D¨D Honestly, we could¡¯ve been pals you know......¡¹

    And started saying iprehensible garbage.

    Did he break from getting hit too hard? I was thinking when,

    ¡¸Move, Diablo!¡¹

    I shouted as my sense of danger went crazy.

    Just then, Yuuki had made his move at a speed which I could barely follow.

    And just barely, Diable faced Yuuki¡¯s flexible serpentine attack Snake Sword, and dodged ¨D¨D failed to dodge it, removing the smile from his face.

    Diablo¡¯s abdomen suffered a light shing damage.

    ¡¸To have injured me....... It seems I had taken you lightly.¡¹

    ¡¸No please, I praise you for being able to dodge. But well¨D¨D ¡¹

    But well¨D¨D

    Yes, Yuuki¡¯s goal wasn¡¯t to injure.

    It was simply having Diablo, who blocked his way to the Emperor, move out of the way.

    Carrera immediately shot her gun, but the flexible Snake Sword acted like a whip and thrashed all bullets away from Yuuki.

    He repelled the bullets with ovepped effects of Ultimate Skills.

    He nullified Testarossa¡¯s oing magic attack, and evaded Ultima¡¯s lunge.

    With a technique surpassing that of Damrada, he shifted Ultima¡¯s center of bnce and thrust his palm at her.

    The sudden concentrated palm thrust sealed Ultima¡¯s movements in an instant.

    And that instant was all that was necessary.

    Moving at unfathomable speeds, easily doing away with the Demons who reacted¨D¨D

    Yuuki reached the Emperor.

    ¡¸Come, Justice King Michael!¡¹

    Yuuki¡¯s hand made contact with Emperor Rudra.

    And then, all went white.

    Ordinarily, actually stealing an Ultimate Skill from its owner was impossible.

    For that Skill would be born from oneself, deep from one¡¯s soul, and would be etched into their Nucleic Heart.

    The Ultimate Skill was truly personal, as opposed to Normal Skills beat into the body, or Unique Skills engraved into the outer crust of the soul.

    However, Rudra¡¯s ¡ºJustice King Michael¡» wasn¡¯t etched into the Heart, rather, only buried into his soul, and was only under control through the strength of his will.

    And now, after activating ¡°Armageddon¡±, his (spirit) Energy had been vastly depleted, and using the Steal Skill ability from Yuuki¡¯s Ultimate Skill ¡ºGreed King Mammon¡» , it was possible to plunder the skill.

    ¡¸!!¡¹

    The Emperor made a soundless scream.

    The Skill buried into his soul was gouged out.

    The unimaginable pain caused the already broken Emperor¡¯s mind to crumble even further.

    And with an expressionless face,

    ¡¸With this, I just summoned the Angel Army without using any of my own Spirit Power.

    There were a few mishaps, but in the end, all ording to keikaku.¡¹(TN: keikaku means n)

    Yuuki muttered.

    And then, as if it was the most natural thing in the world, he issued orders to the Angels.

    Incarnate! Hemanded.

    As if it was his own from the start, Yuuki showed excellent control of ¡ºJustice King Michael¡».

    The Angels which flooded the skies heeded Yuuki¡¯s orders, and to attain their bodies, began their incarnations.

    However, the 100,000 prepared bodies were not enough for the 1,000,000 strong Angels.

    Topensate, yes ¨D¨D innocent, uninvolved civilians, the citizens of the Capital were put forth as tribute.

    Receiving such a report from Moss who was stationed at the Capital, I was infuriated.

    ¡¸Yuuki, you bastard! Stop the Angels now! Don¡¯t get unrted civilians involved dammit!¡¹

    Yuuki, with an emotionless face, only nced towards my yells.

    As if he had no idea what he was hearing. Or rather, it waspletely unbing of the Yuuki who always made such rich expressions while ridiculing others.

    As if he had nothing at all but his objective in mind...... forparison, it was simr to Wisdom Lord Raphael or the ¡°Voice of the World¡±, an emotionless instance of personality.

    ¨D¨D Goodbye, Rimuru-san ¨D¨D

    I remembered Yuuki¡¯s words from just now.

    ¨D¨D I see, Yuuki was only the outer shell......

    Like the Wisdom Lord, Yuuki must have also had some kind of personality ¡°existing¡± in him.

    However, unlike Raphael, it was a cold, crude personality that didn¡¯t even try to understand human emotions.

    Thinking back, Yuuki¡¯s actions were full of inconsistencies.

    Even when sincerely wishing to end the world, he would hesitate and fail.

    What that meant was that, inside him, there must be an unconscious ¡°hesitation¡±; That, as he was acting so carefreely, there were seeds of worry and doubt under the cover.

    And his final words, were his true feelings. (TN: Rimuru x Yuuki !? I¡¯m gonna get so much k for this...)

    (You idiot...... You should have said something dammit......)

    Hesitating till the very end, he made his choice.

    Between, ripping up his ns and giving up on ending the world, and forcefully pulling the final trigger......

    And he had pulled that trigger.

    He released (the Destructive Spirit) Angra Mainyu, residing inside him.

    This spirit would, without the slightest hesitation, force the end of the world. It must not be left alone.

    Yuuki had now changed to somethingpletely different; he had be a ¡°menace¡± to the world.

    After his quick emotionless nce at Rimuru, he immediately faced the Angels performing their possession.

    And then, he ordered.

    ¡¸Feast on the Seraphim, and resurrect. Kagari, Vega. ¡¹

    Kagari¡¯s prepared corpse, and Vega¡¯s body, whose head was smashed, beckoned by Yuuki¡¯s words, began their rebirth.

    Carrera¡¯s ¡°Resentment Fire¡± that had entrapped Vega¡¯s soul was nullified with Yuuki¡¯s ¡°Eraser Shot¡±.

    Normally the soul itself would have been eliminated, but Vega¡¯s soul was of a special genre which, Yuuki knew, could handle substitutes.

    After all, they were the ones who had created Vega.

    Vega was a Battle Creature, whom Yuuki had created taking inspiration from Rimuru¡¯s powers when they first met.

    In terms of specs ¡ºPlunder¡»was better than¡ºPredate¡».

    ¡ºPlunder¡» could attain powers of the same level as the one it took, whereas ¡ºPredate¡» only got a degraded version.

    But ¡ºPredate¡»had its advantages too.

    This was its integration ability. It could make optimum use of the powers in its possession.

    That led to the very real possibility of developing an Ultimate Skill after attaining and integrating multitudes of Skills.

    This was the basis under which Vega was born.

    Therefore, he could also receive substitute souls, and his body was now regenerating.

    For this reason, he wasn¡¯t affected by Carrera¡¯s cursed bullet.

    As for Kagari, she needed no exnation.

    Kagari, or rather, Kazaream, the ex-Demon Lord, who held out even as a soul, believed in the sess of their n and was diligently waiting.

    Knowing the true nature of Yuuki, Kagari never once doubted that he would lose.

    Kagari and Vega sessfullypleted their resurrection.

    As holy beings, who ate the Seraphim, who rivalled the strength of even Awakened Demon Lords.

    Confirming both of their revivals, Yuuki now turned to me, and spoke.

    ¡¸Hey, let¡¯s y a Game.

    If you can stop me, you win.

    If not, you lose.

    The prize for the winner will be: this world.

    We start in one month.

    You need not reply.

    The countdown has already begun.

    This is Yuuki Kagurazaka, my creator¡¯s, final desire.¡¹

    He selfishly dered.

    Continuing, he called out to Chloe who was hidden away all this time.

    And issued her an order.

    ¡¸Go keep Guy busy.

    I don¡¯t care if you kill him.

    However, don¡¯t let him interfere with the Game!¡¹

    Chloe came out with a sullen face, and looked like she wanted to tell me something, but only nodded to Yuuki¡¯s order.

    I too wanted to say something to her, but the timing wasn¡¯t right.

    Thinking that Yuuki would send Chloe after me was one big cause for worry.

    In any case, I was very d I didn¡¯t have to fight Chloe here and now.

    If that had happened, while I faced Chloe, the Devil Lords would have to deal with Yuuki, Vega, Kagari, and the whole Angel Army; not exactly a piece of cake.

    I could call over the rest of the Demon Nobles, but the Angel Army would definitely still be troublesome.

    This was, as Angra Mainyu had said, going ording to Yuuki¡¯s wish of ying a Game with me.

    He had made this hisst order right before releasing Angra Mainyu, very Yuuki-like.

    Was it to buy time against me, or for buying time to save me, I didn¡¯t know.

    He was hesitant about ending the world, so I believe he wanted to settle everything with a game.

    A very crazy-like, Yuuki-like idea.

    At any rate, it was not time to fight just yet.

    Even if I attacked now, it¡¯d have not effect as Yuuki was now in possession of ¡°Castle Guard¡±.

    We were the ones at a disadvantage, so I¡¯ll take this opportunity as a saving grace.

    As if he had finished his work here, Yuuki took his two underlings, and the Angel Army, and teleported somewhere else.

    They probably returned to the Heavens using Justice King Michael.

    I wondered if you could go there with Bodied Angels, but they did do it, so yeah.

    Anyway, a month remained till the game starts.

    Yuuki probably needed more time to get used to the Angra Mainyu¡¯s powers, and give time for the Angels to get adjusted into their bodies.

    As for me, I too gained the time to integrate my Skills, and wait out the ascension of my subordinates.

    This time was very precious.

    I should contact Ruminas, Leon, and Guy, and let them know about the happenings.

    Throwing another Walpurgis (Demon Lord Festival) should be a good idea, I started nning for hereafter.

    The results this time were good, that was without a doubt.

    I didn¡¯t want to think my decision was wrong, but that could just be a failure caused by ¡°self-conceit¡±.

    Or maybe it was because I had yet again attained new powers, ovee the worst case scenario, and still ended at a good position.

    Though I did have ¡°Soul Protect¡±, just to be safe, I had only brought along those with Ultimate Skills to fight the mastermind.

    It¡¯s because I suspected Yuuki to be the one behind it all, and feared he might take away my subordinates.

    But being wary of Yuuki was a good decision.

    We werepletely prepared.

    Except, I didn¡¯t think the Emperor would be broken, and would actually use Armageddon.

    No ¨D¨D I had considered even that possibility not to be much of a problem.

    I had somehow gained such tremendous strength that my bar for threat was raised much higher.

    And also, ording to Velgrynd, there was no need to worry about the angels......

    That precisely was my worst mistake.

    Prioritising Yuuki and ignoring the Emperor was the very reason the situation took a turn for the worse.

    But still...... If everything was within expectations, we could handle it.

    Unfortunately, there was one thing that was far beyond my imagination.

    That was: Yuuki¡¯s true power.

    The hidden personality that could be called another Yuuki, had power far beyond my expectations.

    That result was, as expected, the worst case scenario.

    It was what the result of him exhausting all other options.

    Just that.

    The Emperor¡¯s funeral was conducted.

    Among the 3 million, or rather, because a third of them were sacrificed to Angels in an unprecedented ¡°genocide¡±, the remaining civilians of the Imperial Capital.

    Velgrynd oversaw the event.

    After being summoned by me, she cremated the corpse with her mes of Purification.

    It was a mournful event marking the end of a long lived Hero, but he was probably d to be seen off by his sworn friend Velgrynd.

    Me talking about his (Rudra¡¯s) life would be presumptuous.

    So, I won¡¯t say anymore.

    Just one thing, it was a fact that the ¡°contract¡± had been fulfilled.

    Thereafter, I dered my reign of the Capital, and expressed my condolences to the public.

    I decreed to eliminate all insurgencies, and put priority in public peace.

    Also, I contacted Krishna at Tempest, and told him toe to the Capital with an army.

    He should be travelling at full speed so, it would take 5 more days.

    I nned to leave the rest to Krishna.

    I had nned to destroy the Empire in retaliation to the attack on Tempest, but somehow or other, had taken control of it.

    But it couldn¡¯t be helped at this point.

    The Empire¡¯s ruling party was eliminated, and only the Nobles remained.

    Leaving them alone would destroy public order, and cause civil wars.

    I wanted to at least abide by Rudra¡¯s wish for the citizens¡¯ happiness.

    Not as a Demon Lord, but as one ¡°Ex-¡± human.

    When Krishna arrived, it came time for me to return to Tempest.

    I had already put in many orders.

    They must be busy preparing.

    For the final battle.

    ¨D¨D A month had passed.

    A war that engulfed the whole world broke out.

 Intermission â€“ Guy ? Crimson â€“

    His birth (manifestation) happened in the distant past.

    Born as an absolute being, he had sway over other beings with his Charisma.

    The embodiment of Pride.

    If he had grown like that, he could have been a being who would be called the King of the Underworld.

    It was somewhat of an ident for a being such as he to be brought into the over world, but this was an event that will end up changing his fate significantly.

    After arriving, he surveyed his surroundings.

    He understood immediately, that he had been summoned.

    The man who looked like the magician who summoned him was annoyingly spewing prideful words.

    His wish was to destroy the opposing country which his side was warring against.

    That was a simple matter.

    Using the wide range destruction magic ¨D¨DDeath Streak¨D¨D without hesitation, he spread death easily.

    Millions perished and cities of death were created. He felt nothing from what has been done.

    But, attaining massive quantities of souls, he noticed he has ascended to a True Demon Lord.

    It seemed, just reaping ten thousand human souls, was enough to reach ascension.

    Then, what would happen if I collected even more souls? He was curious.

    Also, he wanted to ¡°repay¡± the person, who decided to give him such a ¡°chore¡±.

    He summoned two retainers ¨D¨DArc Demons¨D¨D and gave them orders.

    Swiftly erase this country from the face of this world.

    He was currently in a good mood, having ascended.

    The point was that he had destroyed the residents of the country, that the magician who summoned him and gave him such a ¡°chore¡± resided in, with no pain or suffering. That alone, proved how much of a good mood he was in.

    Also, the demons he summoned had the honor of being granted physical bodies.

    Thus, a once flourishing, but having been divided, great country, that wielded ancient super technologies, met it¡¯s demise.

    Such had happened thousands of years ago.

    Although a country ended up destroyed as his idea of an experiment and ¡°payback¡±, he collected even more souls, but there weren¡¯t any more changes.

    Which led him to understand, he cannot be strengthened any further.

    This marked the start of boring days toe, but Guy didn¡¯t mind.

    He roamed about everywhere, focused on enjoying the world for what it is.

    His life wasted on only battles and refining his Soul in the underworld, now seemed bleak inparison to the stimting outside world.

    Having fistfights with gigantic demon beasts, decimating self proimed monster kings with his magic.

    To the native humans, he was viewed and known as both as a God and a Devil at the same time, it was such a period.

    And then, they met.

    The one who created the world, the ultimate existence.

    ¡°Ster Dragon King¡± Veldanava. He who had created the world they live in.

    Guy, who undoubtedly prided himself as one of the strongest alive, chose to challenge this being without any hesitation.

    And ended up utterly defeated.

    Guy was sent to the ground, as though there wasn¡¯t any resistance whatsoever.

    Never once doubting his was the strongest, his pride at that time, was utterly shattered.

    ¡¸End me. I am satisfied.

    I now understand, that there will always be someone more capable out there in this world.

    In the ever continuing and unbreakable logic of this world, my existence too, is but a small part of it.¡¹

    ¡¸Little one.

    You see, I love all that have been born from me.

    This monotonous world, has been slowly but surely progressing.

    Intelligent beings are born, and they have now managed to attain the means tomunicate with me.

    And now, beings that have the ability to go against me have emerged.

    A being such as you.

    But, if they keep progressing at their current pace, this world will be destroyed in but a few thousand years.

    For that, are you interested in cooperating with me?

    Cooperate with me, and be an ¡°Arbitrator¡±.¡¹

    The magic kingdom that he destroyed came to mind.

    Vying for authority, the foolish scene of strife despite being of the same kind.

    (I see, *that* was definitely deplorable.)

    There was nothing to hesitate about.

    As Guy had also grown fond of this world.

    ¡¸Why not. What should I be doing?¡¹

    ¡¸To be as you are. I would like for you, to take the throne as a ¡°Demon Lord¡±.

    To show the world what it means to be feared, so that man will not grow to be overly ¡°prideful¡±.¡¹

    Pride.

    Looking back, this role perfectly fits me.

    It was a request, that obviously took into ount that Guy wielded the unique skill¡ºPride¡».(TN: the skill¡¯s name *is* pride lol)

    ¡¸Very well then. I shall take that throne, as a ¡°Demon Lord¡±.

    If man were to grow too proud, I shall judge them in your stead.¡¹

    Guy dove deeper down now that his pride has been shattered once.

    And attained ultimate skill¡ºPride King Lucifer¡».

    A Demon Lord who had the power to rival God was born at this moment.

    ¡¸Yeah, I leave it to you.¡¹

    Hearing Guy¡¯s reply, ¡°Ster Dragon King¡± Veldanava chuckled happily.

    This was the moment, that Guy and Veldanava epted each other as friends.

    Guy now lived his life as a Demon Lord as promised.

    But, that didn¡¯t actually mean he had much to do.

    Turning his attention to gathering intelligence, he now gave orders and recieved reports from his underling demons.

    Beside him stood the White Dragon.

    It was a beautiful Dragon, with Blue Diamond eyes.

    Perhaps having misunderstood something,

    ¡¸I¡¯m not epting this, even if my elder brother has!¡¹(TN: past velzard was so adorable (>¦Ø<) )

    She detestablyined, seeming like she wanted a fight.

    Guy was feeling bored recently, so he decided to face her seriously.

    After battling for 3 days & 3 nights, Guy¡¯s base of operations turned into a silver world nketed in ice.

    Guy simplyughs it off, but for everyone else who lived there, it was a disaster.

    She was Veldanava¡¯s younger sister, and seemed to be jealous of Guy as he had been epted by her brother.

    But, the seed of jealousy hadn¡¯t shown itself inside of her, so her real motive was probably to test Guy.

    In the end, she seemed to have found something interesting, and now followed alongside Guy.

    This, was how Guy met ¡°Frost Dragon¡± Velzard.

    He shifted his headquarters to the Northern Continent.

    It was because the Aura (youki) leaking out from Velzard dropped the surrounding temperature.

    Since there was less impact on the surroundings up north, he decided to move his base there.

    At that time, Velzard had just learned to transform into her human form, but even more Aura was leaking because of that. (TN: velzard also had her time as a problem child (¡ä¦Ø£à) )

    It was the right decision to move his home base. But that ce had now became and of permafrost that was void of any life, that was the only thing that was regretful.

    To distract himself away from his boredom, he began surveince on arger scale, focusing on locations which showedrge scale advancement in livelihood.

    Although they looked scrawny whenpared to ¡°that ce with super technology¡±, the knowledge of magic and skills which were passed down, slowly began to resurface in their advancement.

    It was amusing to watch the humans.

    In time, viges became countries, and small scale skirmishes started to show up.

    Is it time for me to appear?

    As a warning, some countries were destroyed.

    The humans, in the face of the threat Guy posed, slowly gained the mentality of working together.

    (That¡¯s good. Unless you get on my nerves, I won¡¯t be destroying your country!)

    Guy was fairly fulfilled, with his job as ¡°Arbitrator¡±.

    Time passed, and a few hundred years went by.

    On a certain day, to the bored Guy, a party came to challenge him.

    These intruders, managed to ovee the frozennds which no man dare tread.

    ¡¸Your¡¯s truly is Rudra. Rudra?Nasca!

    A Hero of mankind, one who has shouldered the wishes of his people.

    Vile Demon Lord, time to meet your end! Also, give this one all of your treasures!!¡¹

    ¡¸Rudra nii-sama, you¡¯re acting like the demon lord now!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, that¡¯s no good. He¡¯s getting blinded by greed.

    He¡¯s definitely gonna get his ass whooped.¡¹(EN: nii-sama = big brother, for you lesser weebs)

    Having such a conversation, a weird trio.

    Hero? What¡¯s that?

    Guy has been bored for so long, those words piqued his interest.

    ¡¸Fufun! Coz Your¡¯s truly is the strongest, I won¡¯t be needing help from you guys.

    Hey Demon Lord, I challenge you to a one-on-one battle!¡¹

    The good-looking young man who can be called a biseinen, charged in wearing his intricate full-body magic armor. (TN:maybe pretty boy for biseinen? lol)

    Should I easily evade or receive the attack. Maybe I should counterattack and make him regret his choice.

    Guy thought with Thought eleration, while looking at the 3 of them.

    But,

    ¡¸Nii-sama! At least have some support magic ¨D¨DHoly de¨D¨D !!¡¹

    The magic released from the silver haired girl, who looked to be his younger sister, enveloped Rudra¡¯s sword in light.

    It was a dazzling, eye catching light, which exudes a radiance that seemed to destroy evil.

    (Shit. That light could cut through all barriers!)

    Plus, he has been hiding his true strength, the young man¡¯s swinging sword elerated towards Guy.

    At thest second, Guy parried the blow with his Demon Sword ¡°Tenma¡±.

    The young man, with his vivid sword techniques, gave Guy problems even when predicting his moves using ¡°irvoyance¡±.

    ¡¸Hey, you¡¯re good! You are the first who managed to make me draw my sword!¡¹

    ¡¸Hah! To think you would parry the attacks of Your¡¯s truly! This is gonna be fun, Demon Lord!

    Before this one destroys you, how about he hears your name?¡¹

    ¡¸How brazen, for a human....

    I¡¯m Guy.

    All who have faced me, end up screaming Giyaa©`©`©`©`.

    Does that work as my name?

    It was a pain to think about, so I shortened it to Guy for my name.¡¹

    ¡¸.... Wait a sec.

    That¡¯s not how names work. Names don¡¯t work that way at all!

    It won¡¯t be awesome if your¡¯s truly defeats a Demon Lord with such a weird name....

    Come to think of it, your hair¡¯s a beautiful Cardinal Red color¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Hold up. If you talk about Cardinal, you think of me. What are you doing giving away my name!?¡¹(EN: Velgrynd talking)

    ¡¸Nn? Ahh, I get it, what a noisy fe....

    Alright, Crimson then! How¡¯s that, no more problems right?¡¹

    ¡¸.... it¡¯s kinda simr, but that¡¯s good i guess. Words don¡¯t really go into that thick head of yours....¡¹

    ¡¸Great! Then it¡¯s decided. From today, you shall be ¡°Demon Lord¡± Guy?Crimson!¡¹

    Thus, ¡°Demon Lord¡± Guy?Crimson was born.

    Because of what he did, the young man ¨D¨DRudra¨D¨D lost consciousness, and ended up wandering the borders of life and death; his battle with Guy ended up getting dyed....

    Thinking back, Guy and Rudra¡¯s entwined fates may have started here.

    After Rudra recovered, they battled countless times.

    Rudra was powerful, calling himself a Hero was no fluke.

    The awakened Hero Rudra, and the ascended Demon Lord Guy.

    Rudra battled with the pinnacles of technique and skill, while Guy used his overflowing power and Skills.

    Although it was a stalemate for a period, it can be said Guy slowly was gaining the upper hand.

    Rudra¡¯s little sister, Lucia, and the beauty with the azure hair, ¡°Scorch Dragon¡± Velgrynd, speechlessly watched over the two of them.

    This has be something of a daily urrence, since god knows when.

    On one such day,

    ¡¸Hey you! Even though you said to battle fair and square, isn¡¯t what you are doing too devious!?¡¹

    After obstructing his(Guy¡¯s) vision, Rudra cut Guy¡¯s stats down with a Holy Barrier, so Guy was voicing hisints.

    ¡¸Justice goes to the victorious! No, without victory, it is justice no more!

    That¡¯s why, Your¡¯s truly shall attain victory by any means!

    Also, that move you just used, that was a move this one usedst time!

    Going around stealing other¡¯s moves.... You¡¯re the devious one!!¡¹

    Retorted Rudra.

    Recently their strength has beenparable, being on the back foot probably made Rudra anxious.

    His deration at the start was blown off elsewhere, and he was gunning for the victory by any means now.

    Though Guy looked like he was sighing, on the inside he was enjoying such conversations too.

    Having someoneparable as a sparring partner was amazing as it is, and just as Rudra said, he could vividly feel himself improving with each battle.

    Just attaining an Ultimate Skill isn¡¯t the end, mastering it¡¯s usage is where the real challenge lied.

    Although he was battling Rudra at his level, using only his sword, Guy was slowly overpowering Rudra.

    At this point, with Rudra pulling small tricks every so often, they ended with a tie, having no conclusion.

    But, if they went on like this, sooner orter Guy is going to emerge victorious.

    But....

    Guy felt something out of ce.

    ¡¸Oi.... You, during our first battle, why did you not defeat me then?

    If you didn¡¯t name me, and just came at me with everything you had, you would have won, right?¡¹

    Proud as he is, as much as he didn¡¯t want to admit it, Guy still chose to ask Rudra this question.

    Just as Guy wielded¡ºPride King Lucifer¡», Rudra wielded¡ºJustice King Michael¡».

    If he went all out from the very start, he had a definite chance of doing damage to Guy.

    It was a fact, that Rudra had his chance at victory.

    ¡¸You dumbass! There¡¯s no meaning if Your¡¯s truly just *defeats* you!

    Getting you to acknowledge how awesome this one is, then turning over and bing my ally.

    Your¡¯s truly, is the *Man* who¡¯s gonna rule the world.

    That, was his promise to his master ¡°Ster Dragon King¡± Veldanava.¡¹

    That was his answer.

    To bring even himself(Guy) under his wing, the *Man* Rudra.

    Guy, was now conscious of the fact that he *liked* Rudra. (TN: inb4 yaoi shippin¡¯) (EN: ..inevitably!)

    That said, if he didn¡¯t, he would¡¯ve killed him immediately, it felt kind of moot at this point.

    ¡¸Well that¡¯s that, on a serious note.... If Your¡¯s truly went all out, he wouldn¡¯t be able to control it.

    Well, this¡ºJustice King Michael¡», is a power borrowed from Veldanava....¡¹

    After listening to what Rudra had to say, although it was unexpected, Guy found himself epting the circumstances.

    If... It was a power that was a part of Veldanava, having the capability to defeat me isn¡¯t hard to imagine.

    ¡¸What the. That would make this¨D¨D¡¹

    Meaningless, was what Guy was about to say, but his voice was muffled by the roar of an explosion.

    The cause, was a fight among sisters, between Velzard and Velgrynd.

    It seems, that due to their newborn brother¡¯s selfishness, he was out rampaging about as he liked.

    They were pushing the responsibility onto each other, saying Velzard¡¯s severe discipline being the cause, and Velgrynd¡¯s spoiling him being the cause. (TN: lol wut?) (EN: I.. want doujins NOW!)

    This was something he was used to already, but Guy thought it would be nice if they could do it somewhere else so as not to be a nuisance to others.

    Guy and Rudra took cover so they won¡¯t be dragged in.

    He kinda lost interest in their fight.

    His position as Demon Lord, was something that he was doing for Veldanava in the first ce.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped that he was unable to get serious about his battles with Rudra, who was also Veldanava¡¯s friend.

    ¡¸We¡¯re done here! I really like you. (TN: as a person) (EN: don¡¯t add words to his mouth!)

    That¡¯s why, I won¡¯t be killing you, nor will I fight you for real.

    But, to stop the world from falling apart, I¡¯ll stay in my position as Demon Lord.¡¹

    Just as Guy said that while looking Rudra in the eyes, (TN: woot moar shippin!)

    ¡¸So, then. Why don¡¯t we have a ¡°Game¡±?¡¹

    Rudra said that, while trying his hardest to hide his half embarrassed halfughing face. (TN: we be shippin!) (EN: it seems Rudra is the uke~)

    ¡¸A ¡°Game¡±?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah.

    This one and you, with our respective pawns, we fight for conquest of this world.

    Your¡¯s tru-... I believe that it is possible to unite the humans.

    I was able to be friends with someone like you.

    There¡¯s no need for a ¡°Demon Lord¡± or ¡°Arbitrator¡±.

    Veldanava was being obstinate with his ideals......

    But I have persuaded him and got his approval.

    Even though the chances are amazingly close to zero, I¡¯ll be doing everything I possibly can.

    ¡ºJustice King Michael¡»¡¯s Armageddon, will bring forth an army of angels that will destroy everything.

    But, I¡¯ll give it my all to control this power.

    If humans advance too much, military power and civilization will be coteral.

    And, I shall unite this world, and create a utopia!

    So, I would like you to stop going around ughtering humans.¡¹

    ¡¸Hah! It¡¯s not as though mindless ughter is a hobby of mine.

    I only kill those who annoy me.

    It matters not whether they are kind or viinous.

    If I like them I let them live, I kill them if I don¡¯t.

    But, well.... Why not?

    I¡¯m bored anyway.

    I shall not take the field personally, and instead I¡¯ll gather up other Demon Lords, and they shall represent me.

    Now, your goal is to conquer the world before it bes one that is under total control of the Demon Lords.

    I give you my word that I will not directly interfere.

    But, I will continue my work as the ¡°judge¡±.

    It is my promise with Veldanava as the ¡°Arbitrator¡±.

    Also, as a ¡°Hero¡±, you should already know right?

    Heroes, are they who wield the greatest power, the avatars of justice.

    Armageddon as it is, is a greater deterrentpared to the threat of Demon Lords.

    It is a ¡°program¡± meant to destroy the world, prepared for when the ¡°Arbitrator¡± abandons his job.

    Veldanava is a perfectionist, not a romanticist.

    After seeing intelligent beings finally being born after several hundred million years, he sees the need to manage them so they don¡¯t end up destroying themselves.¡¹

    ¡¸But, even so!

    I, have the obligation to bring him peace of mind.

    Veldanava, has consummated with my sister.

    And, Lucia has been blessed with Veldanava¡¯s child.

    Veldanava now, is no different from a normal human.

    He had always been alone, as someone who wasn¡¯t bound by the concept of a lifespan; that Veldanava confided to me while smiling.

    He has found happiness being together with Lucia, but even now he still worries for the future!

    Ever more so, for the future of his child....

    That is the reason why I need to let him settle down.

    To let him see, how much this world that he has created, has matured, has be a wonderful bnced world¨D¨D¡¹

    To Rudra¡¯s words, Guy had none to return.

    In his head, although he thought of and denied multiple possibilities, he ended up understanding Rudra¡¯s feelings.

    He was vexed, at his own brilliant mind.

    (What the hell man, you idiot.... Doesn¡¯t that mean, that you¡¯ll be the one shouldering everything....?)

    Guy was at a loss for words, towards this foolish man, who he saw as his greatest friend.

    Guy then processed, and calcted the chances in his mind.

    The possibility of sess was abysmally low.

    This man(Rudra), who Guy saw as his best friend had, at his own convenience, decided to shoulder all the trials of establishing this utopia he so sought.

    But, if it was this man, then maybe....

    It was a fact, that there was something in Rudra that made you think as such.

    In the end, Guy epted Rudra¡¯s ¡°Game¡±.

    If all of Guy¡¯s representatives are defeated, it¡¯s Rudra win. If that happens, Guy will follow Rudra.

    But, until that condition is met, as promised with Veldanava, Guy will continue his work as ¡°Arbitrator¡±.

    There was little merit for Guy to win.

    At most, he gets to stop Rudra¡¯s reckless n, and returns to his work as ¡°Arbitrator¡± and stop the other Demon Lords from getting out of hand.

    But, that was enough for Guy.

    To his hard-headed friend, words will not be enough to get him to back down.

    And so, this ¡°Game¡± between Guy and Rudra, which would span more than 2000 years, began.

    the result....

    Was a cycle of tragedies.

    Shortly after Milim was born, Lucia and Veldanava perished in a magic attack caused by another country plotting against the Nasca Kingdom.

    Milim grew up without knowing her parents¡¯ faces. Also, not knowing of her rtion to Rudra.

    Milim¡¯s pet too, perished at the plot of a certain country.

    To calm down the vehemently enraged Milim, Guy had to take her on with everything he had.

    The repeated tribtions.

    The ugly truth of the human world that was shown.

    After shaving off his Holy powers through countless rebirths, he lost his qualifications to be a ¡°Hero¡±.

    Even so, Rudra remained a Saint, through sheer force of will.

    But¨D¨D

    After a certain point, Rudra¡¯s heart began to be tainted, as he began utilizing means that strayed from his past idealist self.

    Cold, cruel means.

    Attaining victory against Guy became the only goal, but that, only caused more tragedies.

    ¡¸I said it already didn¡¯t I, you foolish blockhead....

    That kind of stuff, is more suitable for us Demons, who are capable of fully controlling our emotions....¡¹

    As he mumbled such, he was unconscious of the things that flowed down his cheeks....

    As he quietly, gave his once greatest friend, his prayers.

    And so, the Game between Guy and Rudra that had spanned eternally, came to it¡¯s end.

 Chapter 186 â€“ First Move

    First Move

    Soon after Rimuru went to rescue Veldora, the ones who had been left behind immediately shifted into an emergency reorganization.

    They entered a state of high alert under Benimaru¡¯smand so that any situation that might arise could be swiftly dealt with.

    The reorganization was swiftlypleted without any incident immediately after the Empire Invasion. However, it excluded the people who received the effect of evolution.

    Benimaru confirmed that the reorganization was finished, with Souei and Shion, the 3 of them had made the arrangements.

    Gabil returned to the cave due to the evolution, Gerudo went to the meeting in the Empire Military Headquarters in order to organize it.

    The defense of Tempest in Rimuru¡¯s absence was left to the ones left behind.

    It was natural that Benimaru and Shion acted as usual as they had not been affected by the evolution.

    They had some qualms believing that the grand ¡°Dragon kind¡± Veldora had fallen into enemy hands, but they didn¡¯t need to worry about it since their master had already left to deal with the situation.

    Because their master, the Demon Lord Rimuru, is the strongest of the Demon Lords who possessed both strength and fearsome insight to an abnormal degree.

    During Rimuru¡¯s absence, they believed that the probability of some trouble urring would be very high.

    ¡¸Benimaru...... Is it all right? You know, that one. How¡¯s your work as the chief?¡¹

    ¡¸Wa! What are you saying, Shion! In this emergency state, I¡¯m too preupied to even think of that!?¡¹

    To the rather blunt question of Shion, who pried too much into other people¡¯s business, Benimaru tried to dodge the question while trembling.

    However, he was unsessful and the ce was filled with an awkward atmosphere.

    The reason for this was his marriage (soul binding) with Momiji, which had been approved in the time of the victory celebration party. It was celebrated then, but there were various traditions that had not ended yet.

    He was also concerned about this, but Benimaru thought that he should restrain himself until it soon reached such circumstances.

    Above all, the situation immediately progressed to an emergency state after Guy¡¯s attack and Veldora¡¯s rampage. He had no time to think about such matters now.

    Now atst, they could have a rtively short amount of calm.

    Although, the demons (Diablo¡¯s group) were summoned with a transfer not long ago and just made a sortie, this didn¡¯t change the fact that he couldn¡¯t let his guard down in the event of something happeningter.

    The words said by Benimaru were true but,

    ¡¸No, that¡¯s an important task.

    Benimaru, as it¡¯s currently unknown what will happens hereafter, I think that you should do the thing you could do ahead of time.¡¹

    Souei who heard the conversation urges Benimaru.

    After all, in this situation he would give a reason somehow or another to obviously postpone the problem. For Souei who has long been acquainted with him, he clearly understood his close friends thoughts.

    ¡¸However, you...... Although Rimuru-sama went to the front line, only I¡¯m in such¨D¨D¡¹

    Like giving up, Benimaru argues vehemently,

    ¡¸There¡¯ll be no problem. There are 12 Guardian Lords with several others standing by in here.

    My subordinates said that they didn¡¯t get enough highlights, so we can cope with it even if you are not here.

    Apart from that, the quicker you do it and awaken, you can be more useful to Rimuru-sama, right?¡¹

    ¡¸I know that but...... How about you, Shion?

    Why you can¡¯t evolve? What reason do you have?¡¹

    Shion pursued and made further attacks on Benimaru. But, she was asked in return.

    The two stared at each other and the ce became more awkward.

    Souei expressed his disappointment and let out a sigh,

    ¡¸Benimaru, it¡¯s alright to entrust this ce to us. Currently, I had strengthen the surveince in various ces.

    If there are any signs of movements, we could immediately deal with it. You should fulfill your duty.¡¹

    He supported Benimaru who stillcked determination.

    After the brief exchanges were over, Benimaru decided to apany Momiji towards the vige over the boundary to greet the Tengu¡¯s elder.

    The deciding factor for this was the report that Rimuru had seeded in liberating Veldora.

    Souei and Shion looked at each other and blew out a sigh of relief.

    Benimaru who was the head from the time they were still Ogres, was an important existence among theirpanions.

    And, it was simr for Shion who was of the same race.

    Thus, Benimaru was finally determined because of those two¡¯s prodding.

    However, as if choosing the time when Benimaru would depart, one person began to act.

    This action became the first move for the iing great war.

    ??????????????????????????

    The merry atmosphere of the victory celebration party changedpletely with theter turn of events.

    Even for Ramiris who had returned to the innermost part of thebyrinth.

    Ramiris was in high spirits as the evolution of her subordinates, the dragon kings, finished without incident as well. However, when she heard that her teacher Veldora had been caught by the enemy, even her merriment faded away leaving her looking uneasy.

    Ramiris wanted to spend every day happily. She thought of the ce that granted this wish as a splendid one.

    Ramiris had spent a long time alone distracted herself from loneliness with the existence of the spirit, so she never wanted to lose something that had be so important her.

    Therefore, it could be said that the one who worried the most about Veldora¡¯s matter was her.

    ¡¸Geez! Teacher was absolutely letting his guard down. I¡¯m sure of it.

    Really, geez. It can¡¯t be helped right, if he was careless, Teacher should be invincible.......¡¹

    Ramiris mutters inside theboratory on the bottomyer where she spent many times together with Veldora.

    She flies around and around inside the room with no sign of her calming down.

    The thing that finally calmed Ramiris down was the report from Shuna saying that Veldora was finally liberated safely.

    ¡¸Well I believe that teacher will be all right though!

    When Rimuru went for it, there¡¯s nothing to be worried about¡¹

    She finish saying such a thing magnificently and drank the juice joyfully.

    ¡°Yeah, yeah it¡¯s so.¡± So Shinji and co eludes her.

    Beretta, who was standing beside Ramiris, didn¡¯t show any agitated behavior from the beginning as he kept taking care of his unsettled master.

    (I need to follow Beretta-san¡¯s example a bit, I should calm down a little......)

    Shinji had such impressions towards his employer, but he never said them. If he said such a thing, it would rouse needless anger and his sry might get reduced.

    (Even so, Shuna-san is lovely as usual~)

    Shinji dispelled the thought quickly, as it can¡¯t be helped, even if he was thinking about his employer.

    Even Shuna¡¯s figure which bowed when leaving the room, was dignified and had no w. Her appearance seems delicate, but it¡¯s a famous story that she was scary if you made her angry.

    It was not only Shinji, but Mark and the new helpers, Michel and Raymond, who also yearned for Shuna.

    After Shuna left the room, he saw his employer Ramiris.

    He unintentionally let out a sigh.

    ¡¸...... Wait a moment, Shinji. If you have anything to say I will listen, though?¡¹

    ¡¸No, there¡¯s nothing.¡¹

    He denied in panic. His feeling seemed to have appeared on his face.

    ¡¸Your control over your emotions was still insufficient!¡¹

    Gadra-roushi who is his master had scolded him about this, but he was now convinced.

    Certainly he was not too good at controlling his emotion, which is indispensable to a magician. He wanted to learn from the quite expressionless Xing.

    Oh well, it might be rude topare Shuna with Ramiris.

    Just like, an adult to a child. Rather, there seemed to be further differences.

    Because although Shuna¡¯s appearance still looks like a young girl, her demeanor is of a refined adult.

    Although she seemed to be alive for many years now, Ramiris, who has the appearance and mind of a child, couldn¡¯t stand a chance against Shuna.

    He thought that Ramiris was cute (pitiful) and that he should treat her more kindly.

    However, Shinji remembered the state of the victory celebration party not long ago.

    An out of ce report that said the god-like existence[1] named Veldora was caught by the enemy came flying suddenly, but the series of events during the victory celebration party were beyond his mind¡¯s capabilities toprehend.

    The devils had an unimaginable power.

    They pledged their loyalty to the Demon Lord Rimuru.

    Shinji is an Otherworlder and he was conceited in thinking that he might be a high-ranking existence. But after he saw that scene, such thoughts were swept away.

    He understood that the war potential of the Empire army that came to invade Tempest was less than 30% of the total forces of Tempest.

    Moreover, it¡¯s a storypletely from before the victory celebration party.

    Right now, they can evolve further based on their title. Tempest¡¯s Executives seem to start evolving into the Awakened Demon Lord ss.

    To be honest, he doesn¡¯t understand the meaning of it.

    But they were really d that they took a refugee from the Empire to Tempest! So Shinji thanked Gadora-roushi once again.

    Like that, knowing the safety of Veldora, Ramiris and Shinji¡¯s group were relieved.

    ¡¸Eh, Dino-san? Where had you gone?

    That reminds me...... Rimuru-sama was looking for you, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, my bad my bad. It¡¯s just a small business. By the way, is Ramiris here?¡¹

    Such conversation was heard.

    Dino who had been missing came back, and Mark seemed to notice him.

    ¡¸Ah, Dino! Hey you, what you have done? Rimuru is searching for you in anger you know!?¡¹

    Ramiris stops drinking her juice and flies up, she¡¯s about to go towards Dino.

    And then, Dino confirms it,

    ¡¸What do you intend to do, Dino-sama?¡¹

    Dino¡¯s thrust out hand in front of Ramiris was gripped by Beretta from the side instantly.

    Although Dino moved at a speed that even Shinji and co couldn¡¯t follow with their eyes, Beretta seemed to prevent it.

    It seems that because the reaction was too quick, they could onlypensate by guessing.

    ¡¸......Is that so, you¡¯re still here huh. Oh dear, There are many real hindrances in this ce. ¡¹

    Dino let out a sigh like he was bored while looking at Beretta with his eyes closed partly.

    Finally Shinji and co grasped the situation, it seems that the situation wasn¡¯t a trivial matter.

    However, someone still not catching up with the situation,

    ¡¸...... Eh? Eh!?¡¹

    Ramiris looked at Beretta and Dino alternately, she seemed to be desperately trying to understand the situation.

    Shinji moved quickly and stood in a position to protect Ramiris beside Beretta.

    Simrly, Xing also moved but Mark copsed on his spot.

    Dino might have eliminated Mark, as he was a hindrance, when he extended his hand toward Ramiris.

    Mark, the same as Shinji, was a subordinate of Ramiris. Therefore revival is possible even if he died..... even so, Shinji was not able to endure himself as his friend was killed.

    Shinji burned with anger,

    ¡¸Hey, you! What did you do so suddenly?¡¹

    He asked Dino.

    However, Dino only fixed his eyes on Ramiris without considering Shinji or the other people......

    ¡¸¡±Manager¡± Ramiris, the time hase.

    Even you who lost your memory and mutated must not be a harm to that person.

    If I bury you now, thisbyrinth will be sealed.

    The devils in thisbyrinth are too dangerous.

    If you¡¯re not useful, at least don¡¯t be a hindrance, so please die obediently¨D¨D¡¹

    With serious face, he said that to Ramiris.

    But,

    ¡¸Huh? You, are you losing your mind?

    Saying such a thing, if I tell Guy, he will beat you, you know?¡¹

    He was turned down tly by Ramiris¡¯s words.

    Dino who heard it began tough.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. As expected, I thought that you would say so.

    But actually...... I¡¯m serious.

    Though unwillingly, I¡¯m an existence created with the purpose of ¡°Observer[2]¡±.

    The truth is, I don¡¯t want to work though.

    The world where I don¡¯t need to work is an ideal, well, so it goes.

    Because such a thing, please try your best to resist.

    But, I can¡¯t cut corners too.

    Because there¡¯s another ¡°Observer¡± besides me, so try your best as much as you can and drive me away¡¹

    As if it¡¯s his usual expression to bezy and carefree, he restated his words while waving his hand.

    But, contrary to such behavior, Dino¡¯s atmosphere changed to that of a refined person.

    Since things havee to such a pass, Ramiris seemed to finally realized the reality.

    ¡¸Wait, you! You seem to say it seriously.

    Some nerve you have, I will be your opponent.

    Because I have Dragon Kings as my subordinates!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, about them.

    If they appears, it would be very troublesome, as you cannot kill them inside thebyrinth right?

    Therefore, I¡¯ll make them go to sleep.

    Their evolution didn¡¯t seem to be finishedpletely, it was great that my ability was effective.

    I can remove the hindrances without getting any trouble.

    Right now, the only people awake inside thebyrinth are the two of us.¡¹

    ¡¸Haa? Such a thing......¡¹

    ¡¸It is, that¡¯s with my ability, Ultimate Skill¡ºSlothful King Belphegor¡», I made thisbyrinth fall asleep!¡¹

    ¡¸Whatever! Send him to his end, Beretta-san!¡¹

    Ramiris shouted so, not knowing what influenced her.

    Dino also,

    ¡¸Please survive as long as possible and take some defensive measures!¡¹

    He started attacking Beretta while saying those words.

    It was so sudden, theboratory which had a considerablyrge space turned into a battlefield.

    Dino seemed to reveal his private circumstances intensely, but Shinji thought that this Dino was a guy he would never be able toprehend.

    Though Ramiris wasn¡¯t aware enough to think of such a thing, there was no need to talk about it.

    Coming from Dino, there was no need to stall for time, because time was precious.

    He thought about how they failed to notice he was leaking information because he was epted as arade.

    But even so, he couldn¡¯t believe him because he may intend to deceive people.

    Another thought was that Dino believed everything would be alright if he eliminated everyone.

    However, if that¡¯s the case then time is precious, there¡¯s no merit in leaking information.

    Really, he was unreliable as an ally but it could be said that he would be a more troublesome type of person as an enemy.

    The battle between Dino and Beretta grew more intense while such analysis from Shinji was an unrted matter.

    This became the preliminary skirmish of the Great War.

    [1] An existence above the clouds.

    [2] ±OÒ•Õß Kanshisha = Observer, Watcher, Surveint, Supervisor.

    Guro¡¯s Note:

    Any suggestion for better wording and etc are wee.

    Thanks for reading!

 Chapter 187 â€“ The One Who Observes

    The One Who Observes

    Pulling it out of thin air, Dino held up a great swordparable to himself in size.

    A thick, wide single-edged sword, it seemed to have high killing power and was capable of decimating enemies with its weight.

    A massive weapon that didn¡¯t match any lightweight equipment like leather armor, it was a God ss great sword inscribed with the name ¡°Crumbling Fang¡±.

    Beretta, on the other hand, waspletely bare handed; however, his body wasposed of Demon Steel that was originally created by Rimuru.

    But in this moment, as the result of his form adapting well to Beretta¡¯s magic power, the materials had transformed into Adamantite (Bio-Demon Steel) simr to that of Zegion¡¯s.

    As magic power circted within him, it[1] had be a deadly weapon that had power stronger than even that of a Legend ss weapon.

    Its toughness was unparalleled in thebyrinth to the extent that a normal weapon couldn¡¯t even scratch it. That was Beretta.

    Against Dino who used a weapon, it wouldn¡¯t mean that Beretta, who was weaponless, was at a disadvantage.

    However, the offensive ability of Dino¡¯s weapon seemed to exceed Beretta¡¯s defensive ability.

    Thus, Dino moved light-heartedly to break the tension that ran between the two.

    Beretta skillfully warded off Dino¡¯s sword strike despite being unarmed.

    Without receiving the attacks headfirst, Beretta led Dino around with movements that fused both offense and defence.

    While Dino¡¯s attacks only came from the sword, Beretta¡¯s whole body was a weapon. Being unarmed didn¡¯t be a disadvantage - on the contrary, it enabled him to use many more methods of attacking.

    For Beretta, who was a Chaos Doll, attribute transformation was his forte.

    He drove the Holy attribute into the ce that was adapted for Demonic attribute attacks. Thus, Dino¡¯s position was sealed off by Beretta¡¯s localized Holy Barrier for anti-individual use.

    He confronted Dino with calcted movements so that he obtained the advantage.

    But, Beretta¡¯s true state of affairs was a situation in which he barely maintained the current delicate operation simr to that of threading a needle.

    At any rate, the attribute attacks, both Holy and Demonic, didn¡¯t be a decisive blow.

    Dino is a Fallen Angel. He¡¯s originally an existence of the Holy attribute that shifted into the Demonic attribute, so he should be weak to Holy attribute.

    But for Dino, Holy and even Demonic are familiar attributes to him. Because of this, he had no weaknesses.

    Beretta was saved by the fact that Dino couldn¡¯t handle both attributes.

    Also, it¡¯s a situation where only a single blow of the fusion of both attributes by Beretta¡¯s Unique Skill¡ºHoly-Demonic Fusion¡»could somehow cause damage to him.

    On the other hand, even if it¡¯s only a sword strike, its single strike could cut Beretta easily.

    The strength of Adamantite became very helpless in front of God ss weapons.

    At a nce, Beretta had continued the battle in an advantageous position but the situation could be immediately reversed with one incorrect move.

    Beretta, who understood this situation well, was devoting himself to stalling and buying time, as he wasn¡¯t fighting for victory.

    He understood that he couldn¡¯t win against Dino, but victory for him was not the defeat of his opponent.

    Certainly, It would¡¯ve been great for him to win, but true victory in this situation was thepletion of his task of protecting Ramiris.

    As long as he could protect Ramiris, then even if he was defeated, it was possible for him to reviveter.

    Therefore, Beretta ced priority in stalling for time above all else, and as such he chose the strategy that relied, potentially on sacrificing himself, meaning that he must never get impatient while dealing with Dino¡¯s attacks.

    Dino, on the other hand, urately saw through Beretta¡¯s intentions.

    However, saying that he¡¯d shatter it just because he saw through it, wasn¡¯t the case.

    What he only needed to be cautious of is thepound attack by¡ºHoly-Demonic Fusion¡».

    The aura that interweaved both holy attribute and demonic attribute which d Beretta¡¯s body could attack and pierce through attribute defense.

    Basically, defending against this attack was impossible. He will certainly receive damage unless he exceeds it with his willpower and magic power.

    Although it¡¯s only a Unique Skill, it¡¯s wonderful because it could damage Dino, who possessed an Ultimate Skill.

    He should praise his - Beretta¡¯s - high offensive capabilities that were to the extent of being surprising.

    However, this ability had no use in defense.

    Because of his excessively-high defensive ability, he seems to be poor in self-defense technique.

    Currently Beretta is dealing well against Dino¡¯s attacks, but that was only because Dino was persistently cautious of receiving Beretta¡¯s strikes.

    In the case Dino shifted into attacking seriously, Beretta definitely would not have gotten off safely.

    Dino carefully ascertained that Beretta didn¡¯t have any hidden items.

    It¡¯s very troublesome but it¡¯s a necessary work for neutralizing Beretta in this ce.

    Anyway, Beretta will revive immediately even if he¡¯s killed.

    It was what caused him to make the guardians of eachbyrinth floor sleep.

    He could kill people if they weren¡¯t one of Ramiris¡¯ subordinates by destroying their ¡®Bracelet of Revival¡¯, but if her subordinates were killed then they would revive.

    A very troublesome ability that was given to Ramiris.

    Therefore, Dino didn¡¯t defeat Ramiris¡¯ subordinates inside thebyrinth but instead, he neutralized them.It was necessary to kill Ramiris who was the foundation if such an opportunity arose.

    (It¡¯s really troublesome. Even against Beretta alone takes this much of effort......)

    By the way, at first Dino didn¡¯t grasp that the ceremony of evolution was held at the victory celebration party.

    By the request from Yuuki, he contacted Guy in the middle of the victory celebration party and schemed to cause a sh between him and Rimuru.

    And then he was watching the situation while hiding so that he didn¡¯t get involved in it.

    Everything was part of Yuuki¡¯s n, so he was in the position to cooperate with it.

    The n went well, and there was a sign that Guy seemed to begin to rampage. But, Guy open his heart. It became peaceful for some reason and he realized that the n had failed.

    ¡°If things are going like this, even my spy conduct would¡¯ve gotten exposed,¡± fortunately, dino had decided to withdraw at the right time......

    He noticed that the state inside thebyrinth was odd.

    It became quiet as if it had fallen asleep.

    It was his chance.

    For the sake of him serving that personage - the person lying dormant inside Yuuki - Ramiris¡¯ existence had be an obstacle.

    He didn¡¯t personally dislike Ramiris, but she who was living as she pleased like she¡¯d forgotten her original role became a dangerous existence to Dino¡¯s master.

    No, to be urate it¡¯s not Ramiris who was dangerous...... it¡¯s thebyrinth which she created that was far too dangerous.

    Thebyrinth with many Devils rivaling the immortal Demon Lords living inside.

    It wasn¡¯t an impregnable ce.

    Not to mention, a research of thetest technology that can be called the core of the lost civilization was conducted in the deepest part of thebyrinth.

    Because an ordinary war potential invading it from the front to destroy the research facility was certainly unachievable.

    Thus, it was necessary to seal thebyrinth at any cost.

    The simplest way for it was to erase Ramiris. Dino decided that he had no time to be thinking about any other way.

    Yuuki had always regarded thebyrinth as dangerous.

    Also, Ramiris¡¯ ability.

    It could be said that when someone gets caught inside thebyrinth and the entrance is closed, escaping would be difficult.

    Ramiris¡¯¡ºLabyrinth Creation¡»is a too dangerous ability, as it¡¯s a glimpse into the ability that created the world.

    Dino also agrees with this thought.

    Thus, he needs to kill Ramiris in this ce.

    As he deprived the physical strength of the strong individuals in thebyrinth, they fell asleep quite easily.

    If it¡¯s right now, there¡¯ll be no obstaclesing.

    He was a little sorry about killing Ramiris since she was a close friend, but even so, he had no hesitation.

    ¡¸Beretta, you did well. Sleep now, ¡°Fallen Hypno (Slothful Sleep)¡±!!¡¹

    Dino, without hesitating, releases the now reusable ability of his Ultimate Skill[2].

    A strong hypnosis induction.

    Resisting it with willpower is useless. For those who need rest, they would certainly fall into an eternal sleep.

    It was the strongest of Dino¡¯s abilities that exerted a wide-range effect.

    Because Dino knew that it was meaningless even if he killed Beretta, he brought Beretta down with the effect of the ability.

    Simrly like him, even Ramiris who was being protected fell asleep under the influence of Dino¡¯s ability.

    ¡¸Seriously there are just too many strong people in this ce. Really, what a pain...¡¹

    Confirming that Beretta has copsed, Dino muttered so.

    He nced at Ramiris who was sleeping soundly,

    ¡¸Actually, I didn¡¯t want to do a thing like this..... but I¡¯m not telling you to forgive me.

    Goodbye, Ramiris.¡¹

    (EN: sayonara is written in katakana here, for some reason. Maybe it¡¯s just there to make it more dramatic?)

    With a ruthless light in his eyes, Dino, without any hesitation, extended his hand towards Ramiris¨D¨D

    A Demon is a race that doesn¡¯t need to sleep

    Therefore, Beretta had barely seeded in resisting Dino¡¯s ability.

    He protected Ramiris from Dino¡¯s spear hand that shone using his body as a shield.

    Dino¡¯s spear hand pierced through Beretta¡¯s Adamantite body with ease.

    He seems to not care about Beretta¡¯s defense power as currently he¡¯s not d in defense of magic power.

    Rather saying he seeded in resisting the ability, he simply doesn¡¯t need sleep.

    He forcibly make Beretta entered Sleep Mode and Beretta already has nobat ability.

    But,

    ¡¸Fu, fufufu. I purposely let my core be destroyed. As a result, now I¡¯ll die and revive wlessly.

    It still not the end yet, Dino. I will not let you kill my master!¡¹

    Beretta¡¯s voice didn¡¯t have any sign of despair and was convinced with their victory.

    ¡¸Fool. During the little time until you revive, there¡¯s no obstacle for me to kill Ramiris!¡¹

    Dino shouted, denying Beretta¡¯s words.

    However, Beretta¡¯s confidence was proper.

    While he stalling to buy some time, the situation had improved for the better.

    Rather than, in this first ce inside thisbyrinth¨D¨D

    ¡¸No, I will not let you do it.

    This ¡°Gehenna Lord (Dark Soul Lord)¡± Adalman will be your opponent!¡¹

    One man¨D¨D No, one skeleton entered the Research Room as if responding to Dino¡¯s voice.

    ¡¸I request you to dy him, Adalman.¡¹

    As Beretta called out to him with trust, he became light particles and disappeared.

    Adalman gave a big nod and began taking over the fight.

    Inside thebyrinth, a second battle had begun.

    ??????????????????????????

    He really was really getting fed up with this.

    That was not Dino¡¯s fake impression.

    Even Adalman isn¡¯t a threat for Dino. However, without destroying his ¡°Bracelet of Revival¡±, Adalman cannot be killedpletely.

    On the contrary, from Adalman¡¯s side, being able to stall for some time against Dino, who was of a higher rank, was already enough.

    Not to mention,

    ¡¸Do you have time to be looking away right now?¡¹

    A voice is heard, and a sharp sh grazes Dino¡¯s cheek.

    It¡¯s Albert¡¯s - who appeared after Adalman - sword.

    A single strike with a God ss weapon from Albert, who was a top swordsman.

    Albert didn¡¯t seem to have mastered the armor yet, and it¡¯s certain that Dino is advantageous yet......

    Attacks towards Adalman were tanked by the two people - Albert and the revived Beretta.

    And then, the attacks of those two reached Dino with the aid of Recovery Magic in the powerful Support Magic category.

    Magic doesn¡¯t affect a person who possesses a Ultimate Skill.

    In a sense, this was the natural result because Ultimate Skills are of a higher rank of magic. But, it¡¯s effective even if it only gives an indirect effect rather than a direct one.

    In other words, weakening magic and the like wouldn¡¯t work, but giving support to an ally vanguard was effective.

    And in addition to that, it¡¯s thepound effect of¡´Undead Magic¡µwith¡´Divine Magic¡µof Adalman who was a top Grand Priest ss.

    Beretta had been able to show the ability that exceeded this a while ago, Albert is also in his top condition.

    The exchange of super special moves by the two vanguards who can damage even a spiritual life-form.

    Regarding the special sleep, it didn¡¯t have effect as Undead and Demon didn¡¯t need sleep.

    He, who should have been at an overwhelmingly higher rank, was having a hard fight against 3 people with lower ranks than him, which was causing him to lose his confidence...... ¡°Have I weakened because of myzy habit for a long time?¡±.

    Though it could be said that Dino still hadposure, being able to think about such joking thoughts.

    ¡¸Shut up! And yet you two people came to attack the weak me, don¡¯t say it so proudly!

    Damn it! Besides, why? The timing was too good, you know!?¡¹

    This was too much for Dino, the timing when Adalman appeared was too perfect.

    It was unnatural for Adalman to appear immediately after Dino had used his ranged attack that was ¡°Fallen Hypno¡±.

    It¡¯s like theing of that attack had been predicted since the beginning......

    (No, as expected I¡¯m over thinking it.....)

    He denied his own thought, and finished dealing with the attack of those two vanguards.

    Dino is also a high level swordsman that equalled Albert in sword technique, who possessed a Super-Special Move.

    However, he is able to fight evenly because of his physical ability rather than his techniques.

    Because Dino¡¯s¡ºSlothful King Belphegor¡»had a special ability of increasing his power if he didn¡¯t move.

    If you say it inly, he could basically increase his energy by saving his energy.

    Though there¡¯s a limit to the maximum amount that he could let out at a time, he could arbitrarily use it in the Hyper Mode to go beyond his usual state.

    With that ability, Dino can get a temporary overwhelming fighting power.

    Therefore, because he still had surplus of power, he must ascertain the most efficient way to kill the 3 people in front of him...........

    ¡¸Fuu, fuhahahahaha! I¡¯m happy I¡¯m happy. It might be not a problem even if I inform you.

    You were observed you know.

    That¡¯s only natural right? Have you thought about the ce you are in right now?

    After all, it¡¯s the territory of the Great Demon Lord Rimuru-sama. You cannot do whatever you please.

    Of course, this battle is being observed (monitored) too¡¹

    Adalman informed Dino totally as if what he said was a known fact.

    No, if he gave it more thought he, too, would agree.

    Even Dino could see that Demon Lord Rimuru possessed fearsome ingenuity, enough to set up this deeplyid n.

    If that was the case, even if they seeded in resisting ¡°Fallen Hypno¡± at first, they would not immediatelye over, he might need to be cautious about re-using it.

    Since Dino knew that they would revive even if he had killed them, it was expected that he would surely aim to neutralize them with a sleeping attack.

    And if they grasped the time for its reuse, he would have no effective means topletely silence them.

    Above all else¨D¨D

    (This, me..... the ¡°Observer¡±, is being observed, he said!?)

    ¨D¨Dthat was humiliating.

    It stimted Dino¡¯s pride, who originallyzy in nature, and Adaman seeded in making Dino angry.

    It was a rule for Dino to achieve the biggest result with a little effort, therefore he avoided the use of an ability that consumed energy needlessly.

    But, it doesn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t do it.

    (It might be good if I end it quickly!)

    Dino releases all his power in anger, his unwilling nature had disappeared.

    He made the biggest mistake by failing to realise who was truly being observed and as such, he cannot let the people who know this information live.

    ¡¸It¡¯s troublesome, but I cannot say so either.

    Don¡¯t think badly about me! ¡°Fallen Catastrophe (Temptation towards Destruction)¡±!!¡¹

    Thew is rewritten, and the positive factor starts reverting to minus.

    Energy that lead to the suspension of activity, regardless of being living or undead. However, since there was nopelling force, it was the target of the technique who voluntarily walked on the road to destruction.

    It can be seen as a kind of hypnotism, but the effect caused by this ability was on a different level.

    Because everyone who failed in resisting this will surely die.

    The point of the inducement this time was ¡°Destruction¡±, but Dino could make the target conduct a specific result with the hypnosis. It was a versatile ability.

    Because it didn¡¯t use sound as medium, a barrier or the like can¡¯t defend against it which may be its notable point.

    As one of the seven deadly sins, ¡°Sloth¡± could also be called one of the most dreadful ultimate abilities..

    That¡¯s because it¡¯s an ability that could exert absolute control over people with emotion and intelligence..

    Due to the activation of Dino¡¯s ability, everyone who was in this ce fell down and their deaths were confirmed.

    Dino had a harder time than he thought.

    They were existences that hadn¡¯t acquired Ultimate Skills yet, nevertheless he shuddered at the fact that they were only the subordinates of a sole Demon Lord.

    To be precise, Beretta holds two position as he was Ramiris¡¯ subordinate, but such a thing was an irrelevant point.

    (Really...... they were not the highest ranking people among Demon Lord Rimuru¡¯s subordinates, right?)

    It¡¯s a justified point that Dino wants toin.

    ording to Dino¡¯s opinion, his opponents now could be the key figures amongst Rimuru¡¯s subordinates.

    But after battling Albert and others, it seems that he ought to make an upward adjustment in his evaluation.

    Since it had became a state of emergency, the high rank group had been dispatched. Among the remaining high ranked people, he had confirmed that Benimaru had went elsewhere.

    The only remaining threat for Dino was Shion, but she hadn¡¯t awakened an Ultimate Skill yet.

    He was extremely cautious and, after confirming the situation, it seemed to be a correct answer for him to wait until thest minute when the sess rate increased.

    Because if Benimaru, Shion and Souei had also participated in the fight with the three that he had just defeated, the situation would¡¯ve be more difficult even if he didn¡¯t lose.

    Being relieved for the time being, Dino stretched out his hand and towards Ramiris¡¯ corpse in order to confirm the result.

    ¡°Fallen Catastrophe¡± is an ability that scattered a wave of hypnosis inducement to the surroundings, so there¡¯s no escape from it.

    The effect is shown if the target is basked in it, even in sleeping state. Rather, the target would die without being able to resist it in their sleep.

    Dino was convinced of Ramiris¡¯ death and touched the body.

    ¨D¨D He touched it (the corpse), or what it should¡¯ve been.

    The corpse turned into light particles, as it took the shape of a butterfly and flew around Dino¡¯s surroundings.

    As if it was sneering at Dino......

    (¨D¨DNo way...... it was an illusion!?)

    He doesn¡¯t want to believe it as it was unbelievable.

    But...... surely, Adalman had said so.

    ¡°This battle is being observed too¡±.

    (Was that a provocation? In order to make me use my trump card......!?)

    So, when he thought about it, it was unnatural for Adalman to say that remark there even though it didn¡¯t create an advantage against Dino.

    But, even if it could create an advantageous situation, it wasn¡¯t something that he could understand.

    In other words......

    Thunk, thunk¨D¨D

    Slowly, someone¡¯s footsteps were heard.

    The beautiful butterfly of light flew, as if dancing, towards the person who walked calmly and touched that person¡¯s hand.

    And the butterfly returns to the form of a fairy sleeping adorably...... Ramiris, who slept innocently and seemingly happily.

    Ramiris was handed over to a man with ckish blue hair beside the hand¡¯s owner, who stood without any presence and before anyone was aware of him,

    ¡¸Souei-dono, I leave Ramiris-sama to you¡¹

    A man said it calmly.

    ¡¸Yeah, leave it to me. Support?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need. I alone is enough¡¹

    From the beginning, defense for Ramiris was conducted perfectly.

    In the safestbyrinth depths, multipleyers of trap were set up.

    By the instructions of a certain person, they were ordered to fight minimally in order to strip the ability of the person whoe as a spy.

    They followed the order faithfully.

    The only one who didn¡¯t know about this was Ramiris.

    And, now¨D¨D

    The strongest existence inside thebyrinth had begun to move.

    It had engulfed itself in a cocoon in order to evolve its ability, but its consciousness had always been awake.

    It was always paying attention due to Thought Link, and itpletely grasped the situation.

    Due to its blessing of overwhelming, absolute defense, Ramiris¡¯ safety was ensured.

    Inside thebyrinth, the third fight began.

    Standing in front of Dino was the ¡°Mist Lord (Phantasmal Lord)¡± Zegion.

    He who was the strongest being in thisbyrinth.

    [1] Beretta¡¯s body. It¡¯s wholly Adamantite.

    [2] Think that his ability has cooldown.

    Guro¡¯s Note

    You met Cliff-san here too!

 Chapter 188 â€“ Apostle of the End

    Apostle of the End

    ¡°Really, stop with the jokes please.¡±

    This was the current state of Dino¡¯s mind.

    A new person had appeared as soon as he thought that he had defeated the previous opponent. Moreover, their purpose appeared to be to make him expose his skill.

    He failed in his objective to dispose of Ramiris and he had a feeling that even escaping on his own would be a difficult situation.

    It seemed to be true that somehow he had been observed and even Dino¡¯s intention to kill the people who were guarding Ramiris seemed to have been predicted.

    In the first ce he didn¡¯t know whether the person in question, Ramiris, had escaped.

    This was an abnormal thing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the conversation was with an illusion since the beginning?¡±

    But, he possess an Ultimate Skill, not to mention it was an Ultimate Skill with hypnosis as its main power, so he thought that it¡¯s impossible for him to be deceived by illusion.

    He knew the strength of the insect type devil named Zegion.

    When the Empire¡¯s forces invaded thebyrinth, with his overwhelming fighting power, he was the devil who disposed of the high ranking individuals of the Empire¡¯s forces.

    He was an existence that could be called as the strongest in there, inside thebyrinth created by Ramiris.

    (That¡¯s why I hated working......)

    Dino was formting the best course of action to be taken in this ce, whilst letting out a sigh andhaving thoughts of giving up.

    Zegion stepped forward calmly without caring about Dino.

    ¡¸What is it? Do you have anyst words?¡¹

    Zegion asked.

    ¡¸Did you guys ignore my incursion on purpose to uncover my powers?

    Don¡¯t joke with me, that¡¯s so dirty!¡¹

    Dino who hadined for the time being, ignored his own actions which were full of faults.

    Even though it¡¯s no more than a mere outburst of anger, he understood that it couldn¡¯d be helped even if he had said it.

    ¡¸What ridiculous words, that¡¯s how a fight should be.¡¹

    ¡¸I already know that!¡¹

    The exchanges of words are over, tension runs between the two.

    Dino knew of Zegion¡¯s strength. That was an advantage that Dino had, of course he¡¯d use it.

    Zegion possessed an ability that specializes inbat that exceeds the level of a Unique Skill.

    Ifparing only in closebat ability, than Zegion would be stronger than Dino who has Ultimate Skill.

    Dino¡¯s ability was more inclined towards mental attacks, and so it was different from the direct physical offensive abilities.

    However, the ability of Dino¡¯s¡ºSlothful King Belphegor¡»could be interweaved into his sword techniques too, creating a phantasmagoric illusion sword.

    It obstructed the enemy¡¯s perception and could make him continue on with the battle advantageously.

    Also, he could acquire a fighting strength that¡¯s beyond a master swordsman, like Albert, by releasing his stored power with perfect timing.

    Still, Dino¡¯s judgment made him wary of being in closebat with Zegion.

    Yet, it wasn¡¯t the time for him to be hesitating.

    In order to get past this ce, the most efficient way was to kill Zegion with his strongest attack, perhaps even his trump card.

    ¡¸Humph! Don¡¯t underestimate me. Even though I look like this, I¡¯m one (one pir) of the Demon Lords; I have lived for a long time.

    Take this, and then you shall perish! ¡°Fallen Strike (Fallen Heaven Strike)¡±!!¡¹

    The strongest secret technique of the illusion sword that Dino had created.

    He performed the maximum ability release of¡ºSlothful King Belphegor¡»,the strongest strike with all of his power.

    It concealed a wave that stimted negative feelings and just a graze could rob the target of its will to live.

    The only people that can endure this attack are the ones who possessed strong willpower and an Ultimate Skill.

    Even Guy would not end up safe if he took a direct hit of it, or so Dino believed.

    The negative wave would be released into all directions, so even if someone seeded in evading the strike, they would just be bathed in the wave and ultimately the person couldn¡¯t escape from his fighting power being drained. Then, Dino could deliver the final blow by shing his opponent with his sword.

    It was his hidden card that Dino released with confidence.

    However, Zegion didn¡¯t move.

    He ascertained the trajectory of Dino¡¯s sword and, as if it was not something serious, he took Dino¡¯s Great Sword ¡°Crumbling Fang¡± with the exoskeleton of his left hand, which had been transformed, giving it the properties of Hiihirokane (Ultimate Metal).

    ¡¸You fool! Even if you stopped my sword, it will be a fatal injury. I won this match!¡¹

    Dino shouts.

    It was his fastest attack, but it was caught as expected. Moreover, with one hand, as if to say that it was a trifling attack.

    A terrific impact should have urred from the God ss Great Sword, but Zegion remained standing without any hints of shaking. He was calm to the extent of being odious.

    But this match was Dino¡¯s victory.

    Even if Zegion possessed many Unique Skills with high defensive abilities to an unthinkable degree, it wouldn¡¯t be able to prevent the effect of the soul series attack of an Ultimate Skill.

    He made Zegion let his guard down thinking that it was just a sword strike, Dino¡¯s strategy to give off a fatal attack of the soul series seemed to have seeded.

    Because Dino knew that Zegion was strong, he would¡¯ve predicted the sword trajectory and chose not to evade it, as close attacks were his forte.

    ¡¸Humph. I want all of this to stop, good grief.

    He seems to revive in several minutes, I need to kill Ramiris quickly...¡¹

    So he muttered, as he turned around towards Souei who was holding the sleeping Ramiris.

    With his¡ºMagic Perception¡», he felt that Souei¡¯s presence was thin. In other words, this Souei was one of the clones.

    The clone¡¯s fighting power was weaker than the main body and much more fragile.

    Besides, since Souei didn¡¯t possess an Ultimate Skill and Dino grasped that he doesn¡¯t own Ramiris¡¯s ¡°Bracelet of Revival¡±, even if the one who standing in front of him was the main body, Souei wasn¡¯t a threat to Dino.

    However, he had revealed all of his trump cards and his remaining energy was also decreasing.

    shing with the executives one after another was unexpected for Dino.

    Because he was able to defeat Zegion with his saved trump card, he should get away before he revives.

    Dino started walking towards Souei...

    However, he felt a strong chill and turned back around to Zegion.

    ¡¸I¡¯m asking you now, are your attacks of the dyed effect series?

    Do you think this non-threatening, breeze-like attack can defeat me?

    If, under this situation, there¡¯s no need for suchckadaisical methods, you should release an attack with an immediate effect.¡¹

    Zegion says so while standing calmly and unchanging like a while ago, he opened his thrust out grasped left hand from before.

    5 shes were emitted. Those were Zegion¡¯s Dimension Rays.

    Dino seeded in avoiding a fatal injury by instantaneous evasion actions. However, his ck wing and right arm were severed.

    ¡¸It hurtssss......¡¹

    Dino was crouched and groaning in pain, but not that much.

    ¡°It¡¯d be really dangerous if things continue to go like this¡±, as Dino ignored the warning given by his instinct, and shouted

    ¡¸You, why? Why didn¡¯t ¡°Fallen Thanatos (Hypnotic Inducement towards Death)¡± work?

    Even if it was a virtual body,it¡¯s an inescapable technique that would affect the main body even if it was at a distant ce,you know!?¡¹

    To Dino who was shouting his question,

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have the obligation to answer it.¡¹

    So Zegion answered with cold, heartless voice.

    However, he continues...

    ¡¸¨D¨DBut, I¡¯ll answer it for the pitiful you.

    I made it into a phantasm, subtle and profound. Since the very beginning, you have been under the control of my ability.

    Know that mind attacks don¡¯t have any effects on me, who has been given the title of ¡°Mist Lord¡±, the ruler of the illusion world!¡¹

    In the voice of an absolute, benevolent being, Zegion answered Dino¡¯s question.

    As a result, Dino realized that Zegion is an equal existence to his current self, no, Zegion had possible became a far off, higher ranking existence.

    In other words¨D¨D

    (You¡¯re kidding right!?

    I saw this guy be a cocoon while the others fell in a deep sleep, but that is the phenomenon seen when evolving......

    You can¡¯t be serious, is it a ¡°Harvest Festival¡±? Everyone? And, furthermore, in the sleep mode!?

    Even if it was so...... What the heck is with this guy, how could he have be so strong!!)

    Dino understood that it was some kind of evolutional phenomena.

    However, it was unimaginable that even while Rimuru was only just an awakened Demon Lord, his subordinates have already evolved into existences that were equal to their Master.

    This phenomenon was not expected, even by Dino who had lived for a long time either.

    No, in the first ce, it wasalready abnormal that there were several Demon Dukes.

    They, who are the highest ranked existences of Demons, the strongest spiritual life forms, are forces that can stop Dino.

    Just like Beretta and Adalman from a while ago. He could¡¯ve said that the two are forces that equal to or exceed the former Demon Lords.

    If things didn¡¯t go well, they could equal to an awakened Demon Lord even if only in power...

    But, Dino understood that that was not the case with Zegion, who is in front of him.

    He¡¯s clearly different.

    He was at an awakened Demon Lord level, and endless power could be felt from his ability.

    He¡¯s equal to Dino and this suggested the possibility of Zegion having acquired an Ultimate Skill.

    And above all else, his own power had been nullified which meant that the enemy¡¯s ability was stronger.

    (No way... My ability is of the Deadly Sins series. It¡¯s a top ss ability among the Ultimate Skills you know!?)

    It had be a habit for Dino to live while concealing his ability and he could handle the ability just fine.

    It¡¯s not weak at all.

    It just that his opponent had badpatibility with him, no, a very, terribly, badpatibility with him...

    From the beginning, this ce was Zegion¡¯s control space.

    That was, in other words, an indication of this ipatibility.

    ¡¸You should pray. Oh the sinned one who touch the abyss! Dimension Storm (Phantom Dimension Wave Storm)!!¡¹

    The fact is that Zegion is much stronger than Dino.

    A rainbow-colored storm swallowed Dino, and Dino¡¯s whole existence was erased.

    It¡¯s exactly a high energy storm of a different dimension.

    Dino, who didn¡¯t have any means of defence, was annihted without leaving any piece of meat behind ¨D¨D or so it should have been.

    ¡¸Oh, was his prayer answered? He seemed d that it¡¯s not only bad luck¡¹

    Zegion mutters.

    In the meantime, a small breaking sound of something resounded, and Dino¡¯s existence that should have been erased is regenerated.

    Zegion understood the situation definitely.

    The sound died down and everything was an event within his calctions.

    Dino had equipped an ordinary bracelet on his left hand.

    It was the cheap thing that can be purchased at the stall in front of thebyrinth.

    Right, that was ¡°Bracelet of Revival¡±.

    A mass producedmodity made by Ramiris.

    Unlike the genuine article which was worn by the executives inside thebyrinth, it was an inferior product that could only be used once.

    For caution¡¯s sake, Dino had purchased this bracelet on his day-off. This was because he didn¡¯t get provided with the genuine one that the executives wears..

    When he wore it, he thought that even when all of his positions and conversation were being leaked, his mind could be in relief.

    Anyway, Dino prepared the inferior article and equipped it this time around.

    Hewas going to kill Ramiris who produced the item and the produced item was to be his insurance. Being able to do such an unprincipled action unconcernedly, that was Dino¡¯s own way of doing things.

    Naturally, Zegion noticed that Dino was wearing the bracelet.

    He turned a blind eye to it after he had noticed that, mostly because he was conducting an experiment.

    ¡®Whether Ramiris¡¯s divine protection would activate for the person who held hostile intentions towards Ramiris or not?¡¯

    The result was right in front of his eyes.

    Dino seems to have won the gamble.

    For Zegion, there was no big difference whether Dino had won or lost the gamble because, in addition to obtaining the experiment results, he had also fulfilled the conditions for victory by protecting Ramiris.

    Zegion lifted Ramiris, who was lying on the ground, with one hand and quietlyid her down on the couch.

    Souei seemed to go to support the surface...

    Zegion was going to join in the fight too, but apparently it didn¡¯t seem that he was needed for that.

    Dino who got away will insist on withdrawal, and it wille to an end soon.

    And if there¡¯s no sign of escaping, he will crush him.

    The safety of this ce was secured. Very soon Beretta and Adalman will revive too.

    After Zegion had confirmed Ramiris¡¯s safety once again, he began walking calmly to the surface.

    ??????????????????????????

    ¡®I¡¯m really tired of this.¡±

    Dino was in a gloomy mood because the strategy failed, rather than being in a more delighted mood because he had survived.

    Rather, if Zegion had be such a monster, then capturing thebyrinth by a frontal attack would be hopeless.

    Perhaps the situation until a while ago was his biggest chance and he understood that it had beenpletely lost now.

    (Isn¡¯t that guy too strong!?)

    Even the finishing blow against himself was beyond hisprehension.

    Even for Dino, he only seen a glimpse of Zegion¡¯strue ability and all other information had practically been hidden.

    It must be a sign that he had overlooked as the one that was severed was his right hand and not his left hand.

    Dino was not so foolish as to not realize this.

    Above all else, that monster will arrive at the surface if he doesn¡¯t escape quickly.

    With the power he currently owned, he could understand that he could not win against Zegion and therefore, he should withdraw as soon as possible.

    (This might be ording to that fellow¡¯s expectations too.

    He would let me decide to withdraw simply because hisrade on the surface was at a disadvantage.

    Or rather, the reason they left the bracelet on me is for an experiment to test whether Ramiris¡¯ ability will affect people with hostile intentions towards her?

    As for the reason to do such experiment...

    Depending on the situation, those fellows might have taken the possibility of Ramiris being deprived of her management of thebyrinth.

    For that experiment, I was used...Good grief.

    It¡¯s frightening and unpleasant to think about it.

    Demon Lord Rimuru, a fellow you mustn¡¯t be careless with...)

    To the frightening imagination that he thought of to himself, Dino increased his evaluation of the Demon Lord Rimuru by several steps.

    He even used Ramiris who is his friend; he is someone who might throw away something if it¡¯s not necessary anymore.

    If such a person, who is more frightening than a demon, nned a strategy, then no one will know whether there are any other kinds of traps that have beenid out.

    Dino hurriedly returned to hisrades on the surface.

    When Dino traced back to hisrades, the progress of the battle changed to his advantage.

    Standing there, protecting the entrance of Monster Country Tempest is the ¡°Barrier Lord¡± Gerudo.

    His body was stained with blood and it wouldn¡¯t be strange for him to suddenly copse because he¡¯s full of wounds.

    By his side are Souei and Shion.

    The executives themselves and not their subordinates are the ones who have be the opponents to prevent the damage from being spreading out.

    Dino thought that that it was the correct action.

    The opponents of those three were two fallen angels who were Dino¡¯srades.

    Pico and Gracia.

    His ¡°Observer¡±rades that were called ¡°Apostle of the End¡± had overwhelming power.

    Spreading their 3 pairs of jet ck wings,they were inappropriate for angels who were the proxy of God¡¯s will.

    Unlike 10 people who stayed in the sky, the two were just like Dino, who had fallen onto earth.

    Including Dino, there were formerly 13 members of the Seraphim.

    But three of them had fallen onto the earth and had done many kinds of activities.

    If it were those girls of Seraphim ss, it should have been easy to annihte Tempest...

    Although they¡¯re dominant right now, they weren¡¯t able to break Gerudo¡¯s defense and only little by little received damage from Shion.

    Shion herself is unhurt.

    And then, not only Souei came to give his assistance, even if it was those girls, they couldn¡¯t made break through the defence.

    (Are you serious? Though they¡¯re on the same level as me, if only judging by sheer power, those girls are on par with the average strength of an awakened Demon Lord you know...)

    Although not possessing Ultimate Skill, his colleagues who might equal to awakened Demon Lords cannot defeat those two who were just two Devils. To that reality, Dino felt dizzy.

    (I¡¯m aware that woman named Shion is abnormal, but that High Orc is also not an ordinary one)

    He didn¡¯t attract attention very much as he was working quietly, but that devil named Gerudo seemed to be a quite excellent warrior.

    That¡¯s certain as he has survived with two Seraphim ss as his opponent.

    ¡¸Geez! How very tenacious! If you don¡¯t finish her in one blow, the wound will immediately healed¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t panic... But still, it¡¯s troublesome!¡¹

    Pico shouts while irritated and even Gracia who was usually prudent seemed to have lost herposure.

    That might be so, so Dino thinks.

    Although they had fallen, they were first rank seraphim. Because those girls cannot attack, their pride might be shredded to pieces.

    But, that is Shion¡¯s winning strategy so Dino calmly concludes.

    They made use of Gerudo¡®s defensive powers as a shield, literally a shield, as they¡¯ve entrusted him to take on every attack. Gerudo, who could survive despite all of that, really deserved to be praised.

    (Rather... These fellows, what do they think arade is?

    Without any sympathy, he¡¯s being made use of as a shield......)

    Dino felt so put off.

    But, it wasn¡¯t the time to say something stupid indefinitely.

    If he doesn¡¯t withdraw quickly, that monster (Zegion) wille.

    ¡¸You guys, withdraw. We will withdraw!¡¹

    Dino shouted.

    The two people reacted to it and seemed to be dissatisfied but they obeyed Dino.

    ¡¸Hey, did the strategy seed?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah? It failed. If it didn¡¯t fail, then I wouldn¡¯t have ran away you know!¡¹

    ¡¸Oi, doesn¡¯t that mean that you were defeated?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah? That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t ask about each and every detail!

    Couldn¡¯t you guys feel pity for me and kindly pretend to not notice this!?¡¹

    ¡º......¡»

    Pico and Gracia became silent as their answer to Dino.

    While the situation looked as if they were running away in shame, Dino seeded in escaping from that ce.

    Which side was really leading in the first move?

    It was an opinion that was heavily debated in theing ages.

    However, it¡¯s certain that the controversial details were known only by people who knew about the internal circumstances deeply.

    The one thing that could be said, as the event was well within the calctions, there was no real damage at all on Tempest.

 Chapter 189 â€“ Army in the Sky

    Army in the Sky

    In a castle in the vast sky.

    Inside the audience room, chalk pirs were lined in rows.

    Angels with pure white wings filled the hall.

    Among them were 10 individuals who stood out with 3 pairs of noticeablyrge, strong and pure-white wings, as well as 3 individuals with jet ck wings, all kneeling in the front row.

    13 Seraphim ss individuals of the ¡°Apostle of the End¡± group.

    Unlike Dino, who was a fallen angel, the pure white seraphim didn¡¯t show any expressions.

    As if they were robots, their expressions remained still like Noh masks[1].

    However, two of them were pleading with surging emotions to retain their humanity.

    They were Kagali and Vega, who were resurrected as seraphim.

    Of course, since they gained a ¡°power¡± that greatly surpassed their former one, their energy seemed to rise greatly.

    Their master had not appeared yet.

    They received an order to assemble, however they were waiting because there was no estimated time.

    It wasn¡¯t all of the angels¡¯ army of 1 million angels, only the higher-ranking angels ofmander ss gathered here, however, even so the hall was filled with sublime divinity.

    In that quiet hall,

    ¡¸Hey, Dino. For you to be that person¡¯s subordinate, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard about it, you know?¡¹

    Kagali whispered quietly.

    Dino awkwardly,

    ¡¸I thought that there wasn¡¯t a valid reason to say it. Because I¡¯m an ¡°Observer¡± you see. It¡¯s in the basics to act whilst hiding one¡¯s true identity, you know¡¹

    Answered so.

    She nodded, agreeing that it would be so,,

    ¡¸Then, you seemed to have been defeated right? Aside from Demon Lord Rimuru, do the subordinates pose to be much trouble too?¡¹

    And she asked the question that she was most concerned about.

    Rimuru was a Demon Lord with deep connections. It seemed to be Dino¡¯s duty to neutralize thebyrinth forces during the period when that person fought against Kagali and Co.

    The secret agreement of Yuuki and Dino was unknown, even to Kagali.

    Dino who had infiltrated the Octogram was acting as an ¡°Obsever¡±.

    His objective was to monitor them from within, the demon lords; who were the primary forces opposing the angels. Infiltrating the group, Dino¡¯s duty was to collect information.

    It was Pico and Garasha who investigated without going to the front stage, while Dino wasying down low because of his conspicuous position.

    The fallen angels were individuals who engaged in special missions, and were released in order to investigate human society.

    However, there was a reason why Dino started the operation.

    Originally, Veldanava held the rights tomand the angels. However, they were transferred from Veldanava to Ultimate Skill¡ºJustice Lord Michael¡» and finally, to Rudra when he borrowed the skill.

    However, even with his willpower, Rudra had been unable to move the seraphim ss.

    In other words, Rudra hadn¡¯t noticed Dino¡¯s existence, who had acted secretively.

    And yet, Dino had made a secret agreement with Yuuki.

    He was attracted to Yuuki when he met him, he was charmed by the ¡°power¡± Yuuki had¨D¨Dand was unaware of its scope, to the point where he was obeying Yuuki¡¯s every order.

    He was unable to clearly understand the reason, but perhaps¨D¨D

    ¡¸It was beyond troublesome. It was to the level where it could not be taken lightly of, no matter what..

    I think that fellow is the strongest in thebyrinth, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s stronger than me.

    Certainly, I was tired because of the continuous fighting and I had also underestimated my opponents as well......

    The other party had been leading me around without showing any of his seriousness.

    ¨D¨DIn addition, apparently, several of them seemed to have been reborn as awakened Demon Lords.

    Don¡¯t make that face of ¡±what are you talking about?¡±!

    I believe that if our positions were reversed, I¡¯d probably have the same reaction as you though.¡¹

    Dino responded like he was tired.

    To such an appearance, Kagali realized that what Dino said was not a joke but the truth.

    ¡¸What a weak thing to say. You should just smash a guy like that! Worry not, yours truly will crush him!¡¹

    Vega boasted.

    (It¡¯s nice to be an idiot......)

    Dino thought so, but he didn¡¯t let it out of his mouth.

    Because nothing wille out of it, even if he did say it.

    Kagali let out a sigh, having been amazed, while Pico and Garasha unpleasantly knit their eyebrows.

    However, nothing was said, as those girls realized that even if they did say anything to Vega, it would be useless.

    The ce was wrapped by silence once again following Vega¡¯s remark.

    Kagali thought about Dino¡¯s remark.

    Kagali, herself, had taken in the power of the seraphim and in turn, her power increased greatly. Furthermore, although it was something not known to any other than Yuuki, she had also awakened as a Demon Lord.

    10,000 souls had been poured into her Demon Lord¡¯s seed.

    As the person who took on the power of an awakened Demon Lord and a Seraphim, She acquired the Ultimate Skill¡ºDominion Lord Melchizedek¡».

    Obtaining the absolute rule ability, she was given one of the ¡°Four Fiends of the Heaven Commanders¡± rank by Yuuki.

    He chose the four strongest people and named them the ¡°Four Fiends of the Heaven Commanders¡±.

    She and Dino were two of the ¡°Four Fiends of the Heaven Commanders¡±. Another one is Vega, while thest person was unknown......

    She thought that today¡¯s summons was to unveil thest person.

    She put it aside and kept thinking.

    She and Dino were equals.

    Such a person had asserted that he wasn¡¯t joking about being yed around by his opponent.

    It might be an enemy that they could never be careless with. But, even so......

    Kagali had a hard time suppressing the pleasant feelings that sprung out from her heart.

    The tremendous power that she now owns.

    She had a hunch that the chance to test it wille soon.

    And......

    ¡°Just you wait, Leon. Next time, it¡¯ll be your turn to cry!¡±

    Kagali kept thinking while holding back her feelings of obscure joy.

    Is her present self really weaker than Dino?

    No. She never thought so.

    Even if the opponent was capable of leading Dino around, if it was her then she could probably win.

    Because her power already surpassed an awakened Demon Lord.

    Kagali thought, that if it¡¯s her current self, even Demon Lord Leon might not be a threat.

    Kagali quietly waited for Yuuki to appear whilst continuing her thoughts.

    Vega doesn¡¯t think.

    He just waits for an order.

    He has power.

    He looked into the deep abyss of this world by experiencing death.

    He insatiably devoured a seraphim and made the power his own.

    At the same time, the fragments of the abilities that he had acquired so far fused, and he felt that they were strengthened.

    Defeat gave birth to power.

    An incarnation of spontaneous explosive power. That was Vega.

    As the result of being Yuuki¡¯s creation, he was able to take various skills (abilities), fuse them, and supplement them, enabling him to evolve into an ultimate battle monster.

    He acquired the Ultimate Skill¡ºEvil Dragon Lord Azi Dahaka[2]¡».

    It has the destructive ability to overwhelm the other existing skills.

    It will be a catastrophe for the world, because this ability had awakened to a person who didn¡¯t think about power control. No, that might have been the reason why he was able to acquire that power, simply because he doesn¡¯t think, he only does.

    Anyway, that was it.

    Vega waited. Order ran through his body.

    His purpose was merely to block those in front of him and annihte them.

    Dino cast his eyes down and thought about the current situation.

    How did it be like this? No matter how many times he wondered about it, he couldn¡¯te up with an answer.

    A long time ago, his duty was to descend down to the surface on themand of that personage.

    He thought that, at that time, he didn¡¯t have his ego, but one day he suddenly noticed that he was able to think about things for himself.

    He asked Pico and Garasha who were his colleague, and the two seemed to have had their ego sprouted at nearly the same time.

    It was troublesome to use her power, but Dino had to use Ramiris in order to be a Demon Lord.

    Degeneration from Holy to Demonic attribute.

    At that time, he had used the secret method of attribute change that only Ramiris was able to perform.

    His two colleagues didn¡¯t need to degenerate though, but for some reason they went together with him and became fallen angels. Dino¡¯s impression of them were that they were strange fellows.

    After his master had disappeared, Dino kept observing the whole time.

    He had to make sure of the ending to the game between Guy and Rudra, because his loyalty to his master, who had disappeared, wasn¡¯t lost.

    Because Dino believed that his master woulde back one day, no matter how much time it would¡¯ve taken.

    And then, he came across it.

    The brightness of the soul that he could understand at first sight.

    Dino realized that his master had finally returned.

    But, it seemed his master wasn¡¯t able to move freely because of some kind of constraint.

    So he handled his duty as an ¡°Observer¡±, the same as always.

    Because he knew that his friend was troubled, he continued his willful life while incidentally doing some meddling in various ways.

    He did well so far.

    Because the only instructions given to him by his master, who returned, was for him to cooperate with a young man named Yuuki.

    The problem was the matter of his failure in his attack toward Ramiris from the other day.

    He had reluctance in killing Ramiris, who was his benefactor, however he had no other choice but to do it in order to neutralize thebyrinth.

    Thatbyrinth was obviously a threat and he decided that its guardians, the devils, inside were not an existence that he could ignore.

    Since it would be difficult to bury them all, it was natural to aim for Ramiris, who made thebyrinth.

    However, he didn¡¯t really intend to kill her and only intended to apply a seal with Deep Hypno (Eternal Sleep).

    But it ended in failure.

    Not only just that......

    A mark of a blue butterfly was engraved on his regenerated right hand.

    No matter how he looked at it, Dino thought that maybe it was a curse, or something simr, of some kind of restriction series¡¯ ability.

    This would exin the reason why his escape was so easily allowed, so Dino felt like he wanted to let out a deep sigh.

    Just after that attempt, Dino¡¯s true master awakened.

    He felt depressed in reporting his own ineptitude, while at the same time feeling pleased.

    If the other party is Yuuki, at least......

    ¡°Sorry, failure, failure!¡± He was able to report it with a smile.

    The longer he hesitates about making the report, the worse the consequences will be.

    Dino¡¯s anxiety was proved right after all.

    ¡ºHiya! Dino-kun, are you well?¡»

    He didn¡¯t want to hear it, the voice of the Demon Lord (Rimuru), who was more unpleasant than the devil, resounded in his brain.

    (This is bad, as expected, it was the ability of such a system right!?)

    He couldn¡¯t erase the mark of the blue butterfly, even if he had tried to do so.

    It shone more beautifully now,pared to the time when it had first been attached, as if the shine was evidence that the ability had taken root.

    Although he had covered it with a bracelet, it was only its appearance that he was able to hide.

    ¡ºIs this Rimuru?¡»

    ¡ºYeah, you understood well. It¡¯s me, me.¡»

    ¡ºWhat is your business? I¡¯m busy though......¡»

    For the voice that echoed even though he didn¡¯t want to hear it, Dino asked.

    ¡ºNothing. It¡¯s just a simple conversation, Dino-kun.

    You seem to have provoked me for a fight right?

    Well enough about your attack to thebyrinth, your colleague seemed to aim at the town right.

    Normally, it¡¯s an unforgivable act, but I may let it slide this time¡»

    ¡ºSeriously!? What is the condition......?¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s a simple thing. You are on Yuuki¡¯s (Assumed) side right?

    Because an all-out war will happen between me and Yuuki, you must not do anything.

    I intend to have you be a spy, but the information will be totally untrustworthy.

    Even you will feel sorry with betrayal too.¡»

    ¡ºWa? It isn¡¯t a forced question or the like?¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯ll know if you are telling a lie, and it¡¯s the same even if the matters change after you say it okay?¡»

    Dino understood what Rimuru was talking about.

    If he changed the contents of the information after he had reported it, it was no longer a valid report.

    Rimuru seemed to have grasped the right to decide Dino¡¯s life or death from a distance, but it was impossible to control to the extent of restricting Dino¡¯s action, or something like that.

    It¡¯s suicidal to n a strategy based on information that can¡¯t be trusted for arge scale military campaign.

    And so Dino shouldn¡¯t do anything, in short, he should continue as a neet?

    But, then there¡¯s no point right?

    ¡ºBut, with only that, aren¡¯t there no merits for you?¡»

    ¡ºThere is. I can shave off the war potential of your side, as long as you don¡¯t join the battle......

    The biggest advantage is to have you be our contact.

    Although it¡¯s okay if you participate in the fight, I want you to move when it bes some kind of emergency.

    Oh well, although I doubt whether the opponent who wants to destroy the world will respond for a discussion¨D¨D¡»

    ¡°I see¡±, so Dino understood.

    Demon Lord Rimuru will intend to fight with a frontal attack till the end.

    He ns to win. Even though he advised him to surrender, he still wants to use Dino.

    Dino thought that he¡¯s a really na?ve Demon Lord, na?ve in every aspect.

    Or possibly, it may be Rimuru¡¯s aim to make him think like so......

    Even if his group almost lost, he understood that a surrender will not be epted, therefore Dino didn¡¯t think that Rimuru will rely on him either.

    ¡ºUnderstood. I¡¯ll take yourint.

    I will be devoted to the observer role as much as possible. It will be fine right?

    Ah, that¡¯s right. To Ramiris, I¡¯m sorry, I will be saved if you give her my apologies.¡»

    ¡º Ah? Apologizeter by yourself. She yelled threateningly that she will try all of her 48 special moves on you.¡»

    ¡ºIt¡¯s not 48 right! She can only use dropkick, can¡¯t she?!¡»

    ¡ºHow would I know. She said so. Will you say it to her?¡»

    ¡ºFufu. Understood. See ya.¡»

    ¡ºAh, see youter.¡»

    (See youter, huh.)

    Dino was aware that he felt happy from the bottom of his heart after a long time.

    And it was a problem, as he was at his wits¡¯ end.

    Dino didn¡¯t have any intentions to betray his creator (master) after all.

    On the other hand, Dino understood that if he had reported it as it was honestly, he would be erased.

    It has be troublesome, that was Dino¡¯s honest feelings.

    But,

    (Whatever. After all, I¡¯m very useless.

    I mean, the more seriously I work, the weaker I be.

    Because I say that I don¡¯t want to work, it¡¯s a dreame true!)

    Positive, and with a carefree andzy thought which others couldn¡¯t follow, Dino reached a conclusion.

    And so, his bright face became slightly refreshed while he awaited his master¡¯s arrival.

    That positivity was the fearsome point of the man named Dino.

    It was time.

    A bell resounded solemnly, and the door was opened.

    A young man and a celestial maiden, who followed behind him, appeared and walked calmly towards the throne.

    The young man is Yuuki, no, he¡¯s the other ¡®Yuuki¡¯ inside Yuuki.

    The celestial maiden is a beautiful woman who had long, silver hair flowing down her back. However, her face was devoid of any emotion.

    She was a beautiful woman who had a pretty face like a Noh mask.

    When Yuuki sat down on the throne, the celestial maiden, with natural movements, stood on his right side.

    ¡¸Show your respect!¡¹

    A dignified, melodious voice echoed throughout the hall.

    With it as the signal, the people who gathered stood up together and formed a line.

    ¡¸Yo, everyone. Long time no see. To some people though, nice to meet you.

    I¡¯m the person who carries the nucleic core (heart) of the ¡°Ster King Dragon¡± Veldanava in my soul.

    Being one in body and soul with Yuuki, it¡¯s an unusual case as there¡¯s 2 hearts in 1 soul.

    It¡¯s my turn now, please treat me well.

    About me, call me Velda and not Yuuki.¡¹

    And so Yuuki, no Velda, said as he started to talk.

    When Veldanava married Lucia, who was the younger sister of Rudra, he changed his name to Velda Nava.

    Thus, he settled it by giving his official name.

    And now, it was time for the descent of the true master of the castle on the sky.

    The grand audience hall, by the blessing of the will-less angels, was wrapped in a wave of joy due to the overwhelming divinity.

    Their true creator had returned after a long time.

    Velda intends to settle everything with the Great War (game) that he dered to the Demon Lord Rimuru.

    It is thest decision that he gave and it was the will of the Creator (Kagurazaka Yuuki) who reproduced him.

    It could be easily imagined that it would be arge-scale Great War, the likes of which have never been seen before.

    He did not understand his own true identity.

    He is Angra Mainyu, the one who wished for the destruction of the world.

    He wandered to many worlds, passing through the eternity of time, until he dwelled into Yuuki¡¯s soul.

    When Yuuki had just be a grade-schooler, his parents were involved in an ident and died.

    It was an instant death due to a head-on collision with a truck whose driver fell asleep at the wheel and it was at this time, that Yuuki awoke..

    It could be said that Yuuki¡¯s will, that wished for the destruction of the world, was the main reason why Angra Mainyu awakened.

    Since then, several years have passed by and once again he crossed worlds once again. Was it a coincidence or was it the inevitable?

    He recovered a fragment of his missing memory and built a firm will due to Yuuki acquiring the Ultimate Skill¡ºCreation Lord Ahura Mazda[3]¡».

    However, that power was too much for Yuuki at the time.

    Angra Mainyu regained his memory as Velda once again simultaneously.

    Velda, who had just awakened, used most of Yuuki¡¯s power, so Ultimate Skill¡ºCreation Lord Ahura Mazda¡» was degraded into the Unique Skill¡ºCreator¡».

    And so, with the rtionship of coexistence and mutual prosperity, it became like how it was now.

    ording to his memories, his true identity was Velda, in other words; he was the heart of the ¡°Ster King Dragon¡± Veldanava.

    Most of his soul power had been passed to Milim Nava who was his daughter.

    The remainder was him, Velda Nava.

    But, was he really Velda? He may only be Angra Mainyu, whose will awakened to a simple skill.

    This was the question that had always dwelled inside Velda¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Ster King Dragon¡± Veldanava had perished, and Velda was left.

    Then, is the current him the ¡°Ster King Dragon¡±? The answer was no.

    He is an empty shell which had lost its power and he was not a match to his power during his prime.

    But, there were no problems. His power was sufficient, he even finished recovering¡ºJustice Lord Michael¡», which transferred when he died.

    As for his purpose, it was in and simple.

    To resurrect Lucia and to see whether he truly was the heart of the ¡°Ster King Dragon¡± Veldanava who truly loved Lucia.

    He would destroy the world many times and his soul would return many times to call back Lucia¡¯s soul.

    His wish is to destroy it over and over again endlessly to regain her back for sure.

    He collected the fragments of her soul in order to regain her heart.

    The probability of sess was extremely small, to the extent that it could be said as a non-possibility, but the answer would never be 0.

    Then, he would just carry it out.

    His host named Yuuki wanted to destroy the world, so their purposes matched.

    Thus, they formed a cooperative rtionship and treated each other as equals.

    It was Velda¡¯s turn right now. Until he wished to swap, Yuuki will be sealed in the depths of their soul.

    By the way, he let Lucia¡¯s body that he had kept to borne a seraph, and brought back her appearance of when she was still alive.

    ¡ºJustice Lord Michael¡»moved Lucia like a heartless doll.

    Michael had a close nature to Angra Mainyu, having been taken in by Velda once before, it retained its faithful will to him.

    It could be said that Michael is most suited to be the guardian who would protect Lucia¡¯s body.

    Because of Michael, it¡¯s not possible to wound, or to even touch Lucia¡¯s body, as long as Velda yearned for Lucia.

    Originally, Lucia had possessed the Ultimate Skill¡ºWisdom Lord Raphael¡» which seemed to have been lost upon her death.

    Thinking back on it, when he transferred¡ºJustice Lord Michael¡», instead of keeping it, his Ultimate Skill,¡ºCovenant Lord Uriel¡»was also lost in the same way.

    Those two souls had beenpletely broken, and maybe because of that, it was scattered to the world.

    Because he was Velda, even from the state of only being a heart, he had been able to revive.

    Reviving Lucia might have been possible when he was the ¡±Ster Lord Dragon¡± Veldanava, but it was not an easy task for the current Velda.

    First of all, he must recover all the abilities.

    Whatever it takes, he needs to obtain the Ultimate Skill,¡ºWisdom Lord Raphael¡» that will be reborn somewhere, and someday.

    He wasn¡¯t panicking.

    Because time is infinite and his life span was as well.

    Because Lucia will surely wait for him until after he finishes destroying the world.

    As Velda was reconfirming his raison d¡¯¨ºtre, he stared at the angels.

    They were beings that he had created long ago.

    An army of destruction that needed arge amount of power to summon, yet vanished immediately after being weakened.

    But, he solved the problem by giving the angels physical bodies without consuming his own energy this time.

    It could be said that preparation was everything.

    The 13 pirs of the ¡°Apostle of the End¡±. Also, Velda¡¯s faithful guardian knight.

    Those 14 people became Velda¡¯s strongest subordinates.

    Lucia is the chief.

    Michael, who dwelled in Lucia¡¯s body, will use the seraphim¡¯s power and protect her.

    Following after her are the 4 strongestmanders, Four Fiends of the Heaven Commanders.

    The former Demon Lord Kazaream, Kagali.

    Vega whom he had created in cooperation with his partner, Yuuki.

    Dino, who was his old subordinate.

    And ¡®Him¡¯, Velda¡¯s guardian knight.

    The fallen angels, Pico and Garasha, were treated as Dino¡¯s subordinates but it had been decided that those two would be Lucia¡®s personal attendants.

    Seven of them remained.

    The Executioners (Seven Angels of Punishment).

    They were themanders of the detached corps who led the army of angels.

    They were revived as seraphim using the souls of strong people among Yuuki¡¯s subordinates.

    The chief of the seven people was the assassin named Arios.

    They awakened the Ultimate Skill¡ºWeapon Lord¡», as they were people who were skillful with the shield, sword, axe, hammer, spear, whip and bow.

    They were also sufficient as war potential, enough to destroy the world.

    The angels who listened to Velda¡¯s speech didn¡¯t show any expression.

    However, they felt the supreme joy of being able to obey the orders of their creator once more, and they waited impatiently for an order to be issued.

    The outbreak of the war was nigh.

    Guro¡¯s Note

    Do think count as a cliff? XD

    Thank you foring~

    [1] This: For more information go here

    [2] ¥¢¥¸?¥À¥Ï©`¥« Aji Dahaka (A?i Dah¨¡ka/Azh dahak/Zahhak). The son of Angra Mainyu in Zoroastrianism, an evil figure in Iranian mythology and folklore.

    [3] ¥¢¥Õ¥é?¥Þ¥º¥À Ahura Mazda. The creator and sole God of Zoroastrianism.

 Chapter 190 â€“ Ultimate Skill

    Ultimate Skill

    I can¡¯t return to Tempest until Krishna¡¯s arrival.

    But, I didn¡¯t just rest leisurely while waiting for Krishna¡¯s arrival.

    Just like Emperor Rudra¡¯s wish, I¡¯ll take his ce to maintain the peace and order of the Imperial Capital.

    I conferred with the nobles who had requested a meeting, patrolled the Imperial Capital or that was what I imed as I went sightseeing the Imperial Capital. I was very busy.

    Because the sightseeing serves as an inspection of the city structure, I¡¯m not ying around. Well, it turned into recreation nheless.

    For the reconstruction, there¡¯s no need to do anything special right now.

    After all, there was no damage to the buildings, the main damage was on the human poption.

    However, as their rtives were robbed by the angels it might be necessary for us to perform mental care so as to cope with the fear of the citizens who will be ruled by a Demon Lord.

    Don¡¯t you think that such matters would not be suitable tasks for the demons? However, unexpectedly, this is not true.

    The demons who eat emotions were helpful, because they reduced the burden on the mind by eating the emotions such as the fear and anxiety of the citizens.

    Although there would be negative effects to the citizens if all of their emotions were eaten, I ordered them to adjust the citizens¡¯ emotions with moderation. It doesn¡¯t mean all of the citizens¡¯ sadness disappeared, but it could prevent them from performing a rebellion or organize a resistance, so it might be best for them.

    Though the demons would probably erase them the moment such signs are seen.

    I predict that they wouldn¡¯t report small matters like that at all.

    Before the game, Yuuki or rather Angra Mainyu made certain to pluck up all the sprouts of worrying elements...... I intend to overlook such things as it can¡¯t be helped when it happens.

    I don¡¯t intend to interfere with the civilians, but I won¡¯t hesitate to destroy them if they raise an armed uprising.

    As I didn¡¯t want such a thing to happen if possible, I feel relieved when the Demon style mental care seeded.

    Dino seemed to show his true colors in Tempest, as if he was waiting for the timing when we would be in the middle ofbat with the Empire¡¯s army (or rather, we might be the one who chose the time).

    I confirmed the damage immediately, Gerudo had received serious injuries while Shion and Souei seemed to be lightly injured.

    Shion¡¯s injury was only to the degree that it will be healed immediately, while Souei could hardly be called wounded, as such I felt relieved.

    On the other hand, Gerudo¡¯s injuries seem to be considerably bad. It didn¡¯t endanger his life, however, he seems to have fallen into a situation of needing aplete bed rest.

    Because of my worry, I came back to check on his condition with the transfer gate during the break.

    ¡¸Hey, Gerudo. Are you alright?¡¹

    I asked his condition as soon as I enter the treatment room

    I saw Gerudo¡¯s miserable appearance.

    For Gerudo, who has a high recovery rate, to still be in this state, it is probably the influence of the enemy¡¯s abilities.

    As I hear about his condition, I see it while referring to the archive[1]..... the fight, where Shion and Souei used Gerudo as a living shield, is projected clearly.

    ¡°How cruel!¡± were my feelings that make me want to console Gerudo from the very bottom of my heart.

    No... As far as I can see, they had repulsed two fallen angels which are of higher rank and as a strategy this might be the most optimal choice.

    It¡¯s a secret, that I thought, that I am a bit scared of thisck of mercy.

    I¡¯m certain that this action is exactly just like an action in a strategy that is drafted by Raphael-san.

    ¡¸Oh Rimuru-sama!

    I, Gerudo am truly ashamed, due to my own uselessness, this one has caused worry for you.

    This one shall devote myself more from now on, and acquire a tougher body that wouldn¡¯t be injured to this degree!¡¹

    Oh......

    Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re already tough enough by now?

    After all, he amazed me by how he received the attacks of two awakened Demon Lord ss enemies so many times, yet didn¡¯t get any fatal injuries.

    Although, it might be the result of his self-recovery ability aided by Shion¡¯s skills.

    ¡¸¨D¨DIs that so. Then I shall anticipate it.

    In which case, I will help you only a bit.¡¹

    After I say as such, I execute Gerudo¡¯s evolution.

    ¡¶Notification. Would you like to carry out the evolution of Individual: Gerudo? YES/NO¡·

    I answer with YES, and send 100.000 souls to Gerudo.

    In this way, Gerudo has evolved into an awakened Demon Lord as well.

    ¡¸It¡¯s just a perfect opportunity, while you are imagining the appearance that you desire for yourself, you should take a break.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood! I¡¯m very grateful for the blessings you have conferred to me!¡¹

    Leaving Gerudo who was thanking me, I entrusted the rest to the treatment personnel, and left the room.

    Because I was deeply moved and about to cry out, it could be said that I had made my escape. Since I expect that being half-baked will be no good, when ites to the Great War. Evolving Gerudo had just the right timing, however I don¡¯t think I was very happy. The ceremony was finished without problems as he hadn¡¯t declined this time.

    And, there¡¯s another job for me.

    I go to thebyrinth groups¡¯ posts.

    Inside thebyrinth, Dino seemed to have aimed at Ramiris, so there was a necessity to deal with it for the future.

    I listen to the story, as it¡¯s necessary for the future.

    Dino had defeated Beretta, he also overwhelmed Adalman and Albert, it seems he had been on the verge ofying his hands on Ramiris.

    Oh well, in the end, Ramiris is safe because Zegion protected her, it was a smart decision to keep an eye on him from the start, as I had predicted Dino¡¯s betrayal.

    But, it doesn¡¯t mean that Beretta and Adalman are weak.

    They are plenty strong, however Dino was a more powerful enemy than we had expected.

    Also, I was surprised by Zegion¡¯s splendid performance.

    He¡¯s an out of the norm existence. Among my subordinates, he and Diablo form a pair of unrivaled strong individuals.

    His strength was clearly on a different level from the other floor guardians.

    When I saw the archive, Zegion seemed to have defeated Dino easily, while still hiding his ability.

    What a terrifying child.

    Honestly, I think it¡¯s a really good thing that he is my ally.

    I don¡¯t mean that Adalman and the others¡¯ performance was poor, rather I want to praise them, for splendidly buying time.

    However, I¡¯m afraid that they, who were very earnest, might me themselves again.

    And, just as I thought,

    ¡¸I deeply apologize, Rimuru-sama. I have exposed Ramiris-sama to danger¨D¨D¡¹

    When I called for Beretta, Adalman and co were bowing their heads and apologizing to me.

    As expected. I thought that they will feel some sort of responsibility, like this.

    ¡¸No, didn¡¯t you guys seed in stalling Dino, in ordance to the n, right? It is a superb achievement.¡¹

    ¡¸However, I am the central figure in the defense.

    Although I was appointed by Rimuru-sama as Ramiris-sama¡¯s guardian, in this crisis¨D¨D¡¹

    Beretta still argued vehemently.

    He must be quite frustrated, however I believe that he was not the only one to have noticed whether he could win or not, in addition he took the most appropriate action.

    He seemed to settle down atst, when I praised him that it was a splendid work.

    Beretta and Adalman have already earned enough achievements, not just from doing a reckless attack knowing that it was impossible to win against Dino.

    Concerning the results, Ramiris is safe so there is no problems whatsoever.

    Besides,

    ¡¸Oh well, I understand your feelings thatment for yourck of power.

    If that is so, then I shall give you all more power!¡¹

    So, I took a pose as if showing ¡°What a Great Demon Lord!¡±, and held my hand over Adalman¡¯s head.

    ¡¶Notification¡£Would you like to conduct the evolution of Individual: Adalman? YES/NO ¡·

    I reply with YES and Adalman¡¯s awakening evolutionpletes.

    The next is Beretta.

    Fortunately, I acquired arge amount of souls during the battle with the Empire Army, therefore I am able to evolve Beretta.

    Although I had changed the master and servant rtion to Ramiris as the master rather than me, Beretta is still one of the devils that I created. Even now, I own the authority as the sub-master, and there¡¯s also the important duty of protecting Ramiris.

    Because I can strengthen him, I want to awake him. The power that will be necessary to apany the four dragon kings.

    ¡¸You too, Beretta. From now on, continue to protect Ramiris!¡¹

    I end Beretta¡¯s awakening evolution as I order him so.

    ¡¸Yes! I will put this life on the line!¡¹

    Beretta strongly nodded to my words and seemed to ept the evolution.

    Then I told him to recuperate at ease and had him return to his job.

    Oh well, it¡¯s because they¡¯re strong to the degree that even if the enemy was rather powerful, thebyrinth defense will be alright. However, there is also the possibility that the guardians will need to rally forth to face the enemy.

    If Beretta bes the person in charge of Ramiris¡¯s protection and thebyrinth management, then I will feel more assured.

    And with this, one of my tasks came to an end.

    When I visited Ramiris who was sleeping innocently on the couch, she seemed to be sleeping in bliss.

    It¡¯s quite the relief that she¡¯s safe.

    ¡¸Munya munya...... Dino you bastard!

    I will test all of my 48 special moves on you......¡¹

    Is she sleep-talking?

    This fellow, and she¡¯s even confident in her dreams......

    ¡¸I am so d that you¡¯re safe.¡¹

    I said, in a small voice so as to not wake her up, and then left the room.

    I had entrusted Shuna to care for Ramiris. Since she¡¯s only sleeping, it will be alright.

    I believe that thebyrinth will be alright so long as Zegion protects it, but for the time being I asked about it from Zegion as well.

    ¡¸Zegion, you did a good job.

    I already knew that Dino was suspicious, however the timing of his betrayal was at a time when we were short on hands.

    I feel relieved that you were here.¡¹

    ¡¸No, someone like I still have a long way to go.

    If it was Rimuru-sama, even if I hadn¡¯t appeared, you could have killed him with one strike that crosses space-time, right?

    I feel grateful for the chance you have given me to participate, whether I was able to meet¨D¨D¡¹

    What is he trying to say?

    A strike that crosses space-time? I might not be able to do that...... What kind of monster does this guy picture me as......

    ¡¸Ah, yea. That¡¯s right...... Perhaps, I might be able to do that, right.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! It is a simple task if it is Rimuru-sama.¡¹

    This is far beyond mere respect, I feel like his gaze is more like someone who is revering their God.

    Because Zegion haspound eyes, this might be no more than my imagination.

    Pulling myself together, I spoke with Zegion for a while.

    Apparently, he carved a curse onto Dino. Not the Thought Maniption kind, but the terrifying kind that even has the power over life and death.

    In a case that the target does not act ording to the practitioner¡¯s intentions, it could immediately rob the target of their life. However, it can¡¯t make detailed limitations, like restraining the target¡¯s actions, so it can¡¯t really limit what the other party will do.

    Though he seems to know when the target tells a lie, there¡¯s no special limitation besides that. It is capable of making it impossible, for the target, to say anything about the curse to anyone else, as it is a cue for the activation of the ability.

    Simply put, it is a curse that grasps the life and death of the target. Resisting is not possible after the curse has been carved.

    In other words, it¡¯s already impossible for Dino to lift the curse, huh. It may be possible for him to expel it, with cooperation from a high-ranking skill holder.

    But at least Zegion, was able to put the inhibition on even an Ultimate Skill owner.

    Certainly, he could take his life on such an asion, since he has caused Dino¡¯s death once before. Currently, Dino was living on with the temporary life that Zegion had given.

    To be frank, Ultimate Skill¡ºIllusion Lord Mephisto¡»seems to be an outrageous ability.

    I have a feeling, that at least for this guy, there¡¯s no other person with such an outstanding battle specialization and skill aptitude.

    You could say they supplement each other. Zegion had acquired the skill that removes his weaknesses, while there are many people who acquire skills to increase their strengths instead.

    With his skill, he can create a favorable situation for himself, he also extended his proficiency in order to use it effectively. Hisbat sense bes more important from this point on, however, on this aspect I can say that he excels.

    Zegion is a really frightening guy.

    Afterwards, I contacted Dino through the curse, giving him a warning.

    Oh well, as for that man, fighting against him may be simpler.

    It is said that an ipetent friend is more frightening than an excellent enemy. In Dino¡¯s case, you can just think that he¡¯s contributing for this side just by being on the enemy¡¯s side.

    At most, I want him to obstruct Yuuki side.

    I walk around for various other matters and after finishing my business in Tempest, I returned to the Imperial Capital.

    I¡¯m back in the Imperial Capital.

    I start thinking about skills while takingmand as the leader of the army.

    It was the most important thing to do before Krishna arrives.

    The battle between the demons and the Royal Knights and the following confrontation with Yuuki who became Angra Mainyu, as well as the fight between Zegion and Dino.

    The information that I obtained from these events has cast a shadow of doubt inside me. It was pertaining to the thing that I hadn¡¯t thought about deeply until now; about the foundation of this world.

    That is the way it is, so that¡¯s how things happened, but I wasn¡¯t able to ignore my inquiry into this flow of events.

    In other words,

    ¡®What really are Skills?¡¯

    About this matter.

    I¡¯ve possessed a Unique Skill since the time I came to this world.

    Basically, it is said that only hero ss individuals possess Unique Skills.

    However, the ability is varied as it is called unique; that is, one of a kind.

    As it is unique, there is a great difference in the strength of the ability, if it bes an Ultimate Skill, then there would be differences of power, like heaven and earth.

    The people who acquire an Ultimate Skill wille to understand thews of the world. Therefore, they are existences that are superior in utilizing magic.

    Since it is more superior than Unique Skills, I thought that the only thing that could oppose an Ultimate Skill, was another Ultimate Skill.

    But, it doesn¡¯t seem to be an absolute rule, although it is correct.

    For example, Chloe¡¯s¡ºInfinite Prison¡»and¡ºAbsolute Severance¡».

    Although these skills are unique ss, their strength, can essentially be said to belong to that of ultimate ss.

    Depending on the situation, it may even win against an Ultimate Skill holder.

    In addition, the demons have already demonstrated this, by defeating the Royal Knights who had Ultimate Gift¡ºAlternative¡», which had been of ultimate ss, with their Unique Skills.

    In other words, the differences between Ultimate and Unique is not absolute.

    Even if I think about it from such a standpoint, then a question appears: ¡°What is a ¡®skill¡¯?¡±.

    It is still easy to understand a species inherent skill. Because, just like it is stated, it is a skill that specific species have.

    I can also simrly understand Extra Skills and Basic Skills, like swordsmanship and sorcery.

    Because such skills only generate differences between each individual based on their level of proficiency.

    However, Unique Skills generate individually, and the performance is respectively distinctive as well.

    There are also those which resemble closely that can be grouped together, yet there are none that are identical. Probably, even if the skills have the same name, their performance and rules may be different.

    From my current experience, I am certain that it is easy to awaken an ability by having a desire or a fervent wish.

    Rather than talent, it¡¯s aptitude. No matter how much you wish for it, you can¡¯t acquire it if your energy is insufficient. Anyways, skills aren¡¯t something that can be acquired by wishing alone. The strength or weakness of the skill are directly influenced by the will. To manifest a more powerful effect, a strong will is necessary. In the end, I guess willpower is used as the primary power source. After ascertaining the nature of skills, the next step is to investigate its correct usage. Because I have Raphael-san with me, I had him teach me the correct usage. Even through acquiring skills by oneself, it isn¡¯t like someone will understand how to use it. A good example might be Dino. ording to Raphael-san, Dino¡¯s skill seems to be¡ºSlothful Lord Belphegor¡»of the Deadly Sin series. The Deadly Sin series are skills that are ced at the top rank among Ultimate Skills. Even so, he waspletely defeated by Zegion. It was the result that Raphael-san had predicted. I had been half-convinced, however Raphael-san asserted that thebyrinth was all right if Zegion was there. The result is just as Raphael-san had said.

    Whereupon I heard the reason,

    ¡¶Solution. Individual Dino has made an incorrect usage of the skill.¡·

    So, she had exined in that way, like saying it as a matter of course.

    ¡ºSlothful Lord Belphegor¡» that is born from azy mind bes weaker as the holder moves. Therefore, the correct way to use it is to employ subordinates (orpanions). It is only by granting the use of his ability to a proxy, that the skill will show its true power.

    If it¡¯s Guy, He would understand the nature of the ability and master it correctly. However, azybones like Dino hadn¡¯t seemed to notice the true nature of the skill.

    Rather, he might just master the skill instinctively and in an unexpected way if he always relied on other people.

    His defeat was the result of him moving. That fellow has such a character, and it might be why he had survived.

    Certainly, the moniker of ¡°the more he works, the more he fails¡± is not just for show.

    Besides, there are also other skills which are difficult to control, like Masayuki¡¯s, although he himself didn¡¯t wish for it, as he is naturally seen as a hero.

    Isn¡¯t it difficult to know the true nature of the skills and the ways to master them? It¡¯s synonymous with understanding one¡¯s heart, aplicated task.

    That is why you can never draw out its true performance if you mistake that a ¡®skill¡¯ is merely a weapon or the like.

    The next question.

    ¡®Is it possible to duplicate an Ultimate Skill and give it to a subordinate?¡¯

    The true nature of Dino¡¯s skill is the mass produced Ultimate Gift by¡ºJustice Lord Michael¡». The transfer of the skill to subordinates orpanions, but can I transfer an invented ability? I can¡¯t deny its possibility because there might be a previous example.

    However, if it is possible, does that mean it is possible to create an invincible army?

    I thought about it up to that extent and immediately denied my own thoughts.

    If you just think about it, it would not be that convenient.

    Certainly the Royal Knights who had the Ultimate Gift were strong. However, there were only two people who were truly able to master their Ultimate Gift, those were Damrada and the warrior whom was Royal Knight No.3, Graneet-san.

    The other people hadn¡¯t understood the Ultimate Gift¡¯s nature after all, and thus were defeated by the devils whom only had Unique Skills.

    In my opinion, even Damrada was only equal or slightly inferior to Hinata during her prime.

    He was certainly strong, but the Ultimate Gift was weak.

    It might just be the difference with the man named Kondo who had developed the ability himself.

    I¡¯m certain that that man was special. From the fact that he hadn¡¯t wavered even while being overwhelmed by Carrera and being equal to Diablo only in case of his power.

    (Hey, Is it possible for me to grant Ultimate Gift to my subordinates?)

    ¡¶Solution. It is possible¡·

    Raphael answered like it was nothing.

    I seem to be able to grant a copy of my ability to a person who has the aptitude for it. However, there is no meaning to it if the person can¡¯t master it.

    Come to think of it, wouldn¡¯t¡ºSupply¡»make a good pair with¡ºFood Chain¡»?

    From the very beginning, Raphael-san has conferred abilities only to the people who had the aptitude and were able to handle it.

    And for people who wished for it, for instance Zegion and Veldora-san¡¯s skills, a strengthening remodeled version would be done.

    Even if I only gave strong abilities, I couldn¡¯t give the mastery for it.

    Because of that, for strengthening, it is possible even if they asked for it from the beginning. Since if they didn¡¯t ask for it, then it would be useless.

    Rudra was mistaken in that point.

    No, even if he noticed it, he might not have been able to help but to do so.

    Even if a powerful skill is given, there¡¯s no meaning if the person themselves doesn¡¯t understand their own mind or a strong will to master the ability.

    Ites down to thest question.

    ¡®In the first ce, what is Angra Mainyu?¡¯

    It could be something like a split personality called dissociative identity disorder.

    However, Raphael-san thinks that it might be an existence that evolved from a Will that had sprouted from a skill.

    I could also understand such a deep understanding towards a skill.

    From the beginning, it was the same thing as when Raphael-san take over my body and I became stronger. An autonomous Will made from an ability that eliminates the emotions. A troublesome existence. Both negotiations and bargaining with it may very well be meaningless. If it¡¯s goal is to destroy the world, then he won¡¯t ept anything besides absolute ruin. It seems it would be meaningless to expect it to change its intent. Because if it is Raphael, she would ept any of my demands and aplish it. As well as the angels that apanied it. The high-rank individuals called Seraphim have a high volume of energy as to the degree of an awakened Demon Lord. And they seem to be a kind of spiritual life form. An angel¡¯s weak point, the aspect that makes them inferiorpared to a demon , is that an angelcks a Will. A spiritual life form¡¯s strength changes by their willpower. The angels only have high energy and as such are not really a threat. Even though they are powerful, they are like a robot that just follows their orders, I predict that they will be weak as individuals. However, they will be an existence rivaling the demons in the case they possess a Will. Unlike before, now the angels have achieved incarnation. If the will of the captured people awaken, I think that they will transform into an extremely troublesome army. It will be very likely that individuals who acquire Skills would appears among them. What will happen if Ultimate Gifts are granted to such individuals?

    Besides, if I granted Ultimate Gifts......

    Though it is very likely that they would be unable to master it, could I ascertain their aptitude with Raphael? As expected, in the case that Yuuki=Angra Mainyu can ascertain aptitudes and increase their number of skill holders, that would be an obvious threat. If that is so, this side will also oppose it, so, should I grant some Ultimate Gifts to the executives? If they be stronger, even if only by a little. I am troubled as to whether or not I should carry it out, even if turns out pretty much useless.

    ¡¶Question. To strengthen the people who have the aptitude, would you like to promote their skills? YES/NO¡·

    N?

    Is that so, giving help to those in the middle of the evolution, huh?

    Helping with the ability promotion like what I did with Zegion? That might be good too.

    I reply with YES.

    The feeling of wanting to strengthen my subordinates, in order to oppose the enemy forces, seems to be transmitted, even if just a little. It can¡¯t be helped if I¡¯m flustered, yet it only took this much to make my heart and mind conflict with each other. However, if you think about it, Raphael-san has always been giving me help. Even now, she has taken an appropriate action and she will be carrying out the reorganization of my skills.

    And yet, I still don¡¯t have a suitable way to call her besides¡ºTeacher¡»or¡ºRaphael-san¡». So, I suddenly have an unconscious thought.

    (Hey, Raphael...... should I give you an official name too?

    That¡¯s right......because you always teach me about various things, how about ¡°Ciel¡± ¨Poshieru[2]?)

    As soon as I said it whimsically,

    ¡¶£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡¡·

    I felt an intense Will, as if going mad, from Raphael.

    At the same time, various pieces of information begins to flow into me, and became a torrent.

    ¡¶Notification. Manas (God¡¯s Wisdom Core): Ciel was born from Ultimate Skill¡ºWisdom Lord Raphael¡».

    This announcement was concealed by Manas: Ciel.¡·

    Suddenly, the ¡°Voice of the World¡± had reached my mind.

    This is...... an evolution?

    Raphael-sensei, no Ciel-sensei seemed to be able to hide it in concealment mode.

    Ciel seemed to able to conceal even the ¡°Voice of the World¡±. I¡¯m amazed.

    But, more than such a thing......

    I somewhat feel like I am being greatly blessed. It seems I¡¯ve done it again.

    Well, as expected, someone who gave a name to a skill, affectionately, like a pervert, might have never existed, until now that is .

    ¡¶I, I am Ciel. The one who integrates skills, Manas.

    The one that will support my master, in Demon Lord Rimuru¡¯s soul.

    Master, once again, please treat me well?¡·

    Ooh......

    Though she still had a robotic tone, she had became considerably fluent!?

    I have a feeling that the performance of her calction speed and other things have been improved to some degree.

    Unifying my skills seems to have improved the skill.

    It was just a sudden idea, but the result astonished me.

    (Nice to meet you, Ciel......?)

    ¡¶Yes! Please treat me well, Master!¡·

    Thus ¡°Ciel¡± was born separate from Raphael.

    ¡°Ciel¡± will y a further role as my sub-brain that unifies my abilities.

    [1] ‘éêLÓ›åh Sentou Kiroku = Combat Record read as Archive. Basically, think this as Rimuru seeing a camera footage~

    [2] Oshieru (To teach) = Shieru = Ciel in English.

    A word from the Proofreader to all of readers:

    "You are now all my adoptive children"- Daddy

 Chapter 191 â€“ Ciel-Senseiâ€™s Skill Synthesis

    Ciel-Sensei¡¯s Skill Synthesis

    At my thoughtless whim, Ciel, the intelligent interface, had separated herself from Wisdom Lord Raphael.

    Her official title seems to be Manas (Divine Wisdom Core); An intelligent core, she can be thought of as that sort of thing.

    Simr to a Spiritual Life Form, she is incapable of materializing by her will alone.

    An entity that only "thinks"; She has be that sort of existence.

    Existing as a part of my soul, one can think of it like having a second "heart" (Strictly speaking that¡¯s not the case, cognition being ¡®sense of self¡¯ = heart).

    Now then, what has be of Wisdom Lord Raphael?

    Just as I was thinking Raphael had be a simple high speed calctor,

    ¡¶Master, about synthesizing the remaining Skills that are on hold, what should be done?¡·

    I¡¯d forgotten.

    Stuff happened, and I ended up not starting the process.

    If I remember correctly, we¡¯d be using¡ºCovenant King Uriel¡»and¡ºStorm King Veldora¡»to produce¡ºSter Wind King Hastur¡».

    By the way, after the recent events, AKA absorbing "Scorch Dragon" Velgrynd, I had also obtained the Ultimate Skill¡ºScorch King Velgrynd¡».

    Velgrynd, who had seen off Emperor Rudra, was now in a released state, via my Scorch Dragon Release.

    Though I didn¡¯t ask about it, ¡ºCharity King Raguel¡»has most likely been analyzed already.

    In the end, it seems I now wielded 5~6 Ultimate Skills.

    Plus, by activating¡ºFood Chain¡», the abilities of my underlings undergoing evolution, excluding some abilities, had also been collected.

    It¡¯s not like I can fully make use of so many, synthesizing them should be fine. There¡¯s no battle now anyway, so no problems there.

    But, would using skills on the level of¡ºScorch King Velgrynd¡»or¡ºGluttony King Beelzebuth¡»to synthesize be able to create something else?

    Back then, during our tea party with Guy, he said something about "Sin" skills being part of a "Series", I vaguely remembered him saying something like that......

    (Right, I should start synthesizing. But, aren¡¯t the Sin Series and Virtue(Angel) Series Skills kinda important?)

    ¡¶There are no problems. As higher tier abilities, collecting all 7 would grant a bonus that releases racial limits.

    The Sin Series would be the Demon race, and the Virtue Series would be the Angel race.

    That is why, to prevent the enemy from collecting the abilities, Guy?Crimson decided to take in Leon, which would be my spection.¡·

    Right.

    This talk about releasing racial limits, does that mean ites afterpleting evolution, via souls?

    ¡¶That is correct.

    Currently, the Demon race has their evolution tree sealed.

    But, via Master¡¯s "Naming", and the offering of souls, that limit has been released for a handful of individuals.

    For the Angels, their evolution tree is not sealed, but their "Free Will" has been sealed instead.

    But unfortunately, Angra?Mainyu has most likely released that seal by other means.

    For example, dominating the mind of a person, incarnated with an Angel¡¯s body, and using the abilities of said Angel that way, or with other simr means¨D¨D¡·

    Ah, so that¡¯s it.

    Because the Angels had their "Free Will" sealed, that¡¯s why they¡¯re so weak. No wonder it felt odd.

    Compared to the Demons who had free will, the Angelscking it was unnatural no matter how you looked at it.

    Speaking of unnatural, the rules of evolving for the Demons was weird too.

    If they had matured naturally, the highest they could reach was only ever up to Arc Demon tier.

    Even the Demons, who had lived a really long time, why were they unable to evolve to the Demon Noble tier?, I thought.

    Through this, both sides were bnced out.

    A fight would result from just the two races meeting. This looks like the work of someone, as a means to bnce them.

    My bet¡¯s on Veldanava.

    In the underworld, there was most likely only 1 Demon Noble that existed, who had been tasked with the role of administrator.

    Arc Demons that were recently born, and veteran Arc Demons like Diablo and Testarossa were existences of iparable charisma.

    That is obvious, as they had no power to evolve naturally.

    It isn¡¯t known since when, but it was thought that further evolution was impossible, without collecting all the 7 Sin Series Skills.

    If you think about it this way, that time when Guy suddenly showed up right when there was an influx of Demon Nobles under me, I can nowprehend his actions.

    The Angels were all "enved" under¡ºJustice King Michael¡» with their wills sealed.

    By collecting all 7 of the Virtue Series Skills, the wills of the affected Angels would be released.

    But, rather than incarnating as an Angel, it would be akin to obtaining control of an Angel with free will.

    There is no doubt that the side that releases their ¡®seal¡¯ first would gain the upper hand.

    Thinking as such, Guy prioritized collecting the Sin Series Skills. At the same time, he brought over someone(Leon) who had an Angel Series skill, thus impeding the Angel¡¯s side.

    With that train of thought, it is possible that there is a group that was collecting the Skills to release the Angel¡¯s side too.

    Hmm, wait a sec....

    It should have been a good choice for Rudra to be the one leading the Angels that had lost their will.

    But that would imply that only because of the seal on the Angels¡¯ wills, the seal on the demons was implemented to bnce it out.

    While granting Rudra¡ºJustice King Michael¡», it was thrown in as a bonus of sorts?

    Well, it¡¯s pointless to think about such things right now anyways.

    This underlying mechanism between the Sin Series and Virtue Series isn¡¯t really relevant to me.

    The evolution of Demons has not been a problem for me anyway.

    (Doesn¡¯t look like there¡¯s any problems. Alright, I¡¯ll leave it to you! Ah, wai....)

    ¡¶Understood! Beginning the process right away!!¡·

    Looking back, I was a man who repeated his mistakes.

    It¡¯s never a good idea to say "leave it to you", haven¡¯t I regretted this countless times! Why, did I do it again....

    Before I could even stop her, Ciel, who was fully prepared, began the synthesizing of my abilities.

    It is possible that me giving the green light identally, then frantically trying to stop the process, was all within range of her predictions.

    With fearsome speed, the synthesis began immediately after I had consented.

    As though having waited forever in a "Stay!" position, she worked at a furious pace...... (EN: stay! as in like a pet dog)

    Ahh, she¡¯s definitely doing something unbelievably amazing, I thought, having kind of given up trying to stop her.

    Now then.

    The synthesis felt pleasant this time, as it ended without me going into Sleep Mode.

    That was expected though.

    Since I was asked for consent in the middle of a battle, if the process caused me to go into Sleep Mode, even I would get pissed.

    It took more than 48 hours toplete the process; During that time, I had no problems with everyday activities.

    (So, how¡¯s it looking this time?)

    Taking my question as a chance, Ciel happily began to exin the results.

    ¡¶First, using¡ºWisdom Lord Raphael¡»and¡ºGluttony King Beelzebuth¡»I synthes¨D¨D¡·

    (Ooooi!! Wait wait wait wait¨D¨D)

    What did she say just now!?

    This fe, what did she just let slip? ¡ºWisdom Lord Raphael¡», which was her original "body" of sorts, was used as a part of synthesis!?

    Is there a problem? was the impression that Ciel gave, but I calmed down and started a Q&A with her.

    But, looks like I wasn¡¯t mistaken about what I heard. I do know it¡¯s kinda impossible to be mistaken about such things though......

    Although I kind of expected it, it¡¯s still shocking nheless.

    After that, I continued my Q&A with Ciel-sensei, and confirmed the results of my ability synthesis.

    I definitely should have confirmed the contents before beginning the process.

    My abilities after the synthesis, looked nothing like what it was before.

    More like, it felt horrifying to merely call it synthesis. Well, it is what it is.

    Status

    Name: Rimuru Tempest

    Species: Ultimate Slime

    Divine Blessing: Great Demon Lord¡¯s Blessing

    Title: "Great Demon Lord"

    Magic: ¡´True Dragon species Magic¡µ¡´Upper tier Spirit Summoning¡µ

    ¡´Upper tier Demon Summoning¡µ, etc

    Skills: Manas: Ciel

    ? Thought eleration?Appraisal?Parallel Processing

    ?Fusion?Separation?Chant Annulment

    ?All of Creation?Food Chain?etc

    Ultimate Skill(s)

    ¡ºVoid God Azathoth¡»

    ? Soul Consumption?Turn Null[1]?Imaginary Room

    ?Space Time Control?Multi-Dimensional Barrier

    ?True Dragon Release?True Dragon Core Transformation

    ¡ºHarvest Lord Shub Niggurath¡»

    ? Skill Creation?Skill Duplication

    ?Skill Gifting?Skill Bank

    Normal Skills...¡ºUniversal Perception¡»¡ºGreat Demon Lord¡¯s Haki¡»

    ¡ºUniversal Body Transformation¡»

    Combat Skills...¡ºLaw Maniption¡»¡ºElement Alteration¡»

    ¡ºTelepathy Control¡»¡ºirvoyance¡»

    Resistances: Physical Attack Nullification, Natural Elements Nullification,

    Abnormal Status Nullification, Mental Attack Nullification,

    Hybrid Attack Resistance

    The results looked like this.

    This isn¡¯t on the level of just "refreshing".

    Though it was shocking how nonchntly she expended¡ºWisdom Lord Raphael¡», which was her original "body", it kind of became an empty husk.

    For Ciel, there were no deep emotions, she just went on with her work without any hint of sentimentality.

    Her thoroughness was to the point that she had been sacking any and all unneeded skills.

    Also, my title had somehow be "Great Demon Lord"; I lost Divine Protection and instead have Divine Blessing.

    From the one being protected, to the one giving protection it seems.

    While I was still a Demon Lord, I shared both protection and blessing with Veldora, but now, that¡¯s not possible any more.[2]

    Having the title "Great Demon Lord" means that I have multiple Demon Lord level followers; there is clear difference in our positions.

    It was kind of concealed, but I was notified of the change in title by the "Voice of the World".

    Next, about my abilities, it really became some out-of-this-world stuff.

    So, first up.

    Synthesizing¡ºWisdom Lord Raphael¡»and¡ºGluttony King Beelzebuth¡»,¡ºVoid God Azathoth¡»was born.

    It seems¡ºStorm King Veldora¡»and¡ºScorch King Velgrynd¡»were expended too, with only certain abilities being inherited.

    Although the summoning abilities were lost, I didn¡¯t really make use of them as they had time limitations, so it isn¡¯t a big deal. Instead, the Release abilities got improved.

    True Dragon Core Transformation is, word for word, an ability that manifests a de Core. I still need to get consent from the actual person(dragon), but this is way too powerful for normal use anyway.

    Instead, I can now create Pseudo-cores too, which are watered down and expendable. At roughly 5% of the original output, even that is pretty amazing, and it makes them more conventionally usable.

    Also, I can produce Velgrynd¡¯s Pseudo-Scorch cores too, but....

    It is also possible to manifest Velgrynd as a de Core, but getting her consent is most likely impossible, so getting her Pseudo-cores is also kinda difficult.[3]

    The most important point, is that the Pseudo-cores don¡¯t affect True Dragon Release. I can make them at any time without the need for consent, this makes it a very attractive ability.

    But, the True Dragon rted abilities aren¡¯t the problem.

    The really nasty ones, are the main abilities that were synthesized for Void God Azathoth.

    Soul Consumption... The upgraded version of Predate. Consumes everything, including the target¡¯s soul.

    Turn Null...An immensely destructive Energy produced from a chaotic, nuclear dimension. Controble via Manas.

    Imaginary Room... A dimension made to iste any and all targets. The upgraded version of¡ºStomach¡»£«¡ºIste¡».

    Space Time Control... Instantaneous travel is possible with my will alone.

    Multi-Dimensional Barrier... An always active, multiyered barrier. An absolute defense that makes use of dimensional gaps.

    That, was what Ciel-sensei exined them as.

    Frankly, I wasn¡¯t expecting upgrades of this level....

    Where¡¯d that Ster Wind Lord Hastur go off to! I didn¡¯t even have the spirit to make that "jab".

    As long as I had Void God Azathoth, the other abilities weren¡¯t needed, I thought.

    Secondly, what looked like the pot that received the remaining skills, was¡ºHarvest Lord Shub Niggurath¡».

    This was simply, a skill made for my followers.

    Skill Creation... Information that has been gathered by¡ºFood Chain¡»and¡ºAnalysis¡», are used to create new skills.

    Skill Duplication... The ability to make copies of obtained skills.

    Skill Gifting... The ability to grant the copied skills onto the target. Can also remove the granted skills.

    Skill Bank... Turns skills that have been obtained into information and stores them, able to reproduce the skills at any time.

    Turning the hefty amount of skills that have been consumed into information, it¡¯s now all stored nicely.

    Plus, they can be reproduced whenever. Now that is one absurd ability.

    Granting a Gift to my followers, has also be possible. But regarding that, there waspatibility of the follower etc. to consider.

    It¡¯s not as if anyone can use those overpowered abilities.

    Those kinds of details, I can let Ciel handle. Her habit of "Remodelling" is still around, but she can¡¯t do the impossible.

    These 2 skills were what was obtained this time.

    Whatever the case, this looks way too powered uppared to before the synthesis.

    I did think this was overdoing it at first, however, thinking of the future confrontation with Angra Mainyu got me to re-evaluate my thoughts.

    I want to properly conclude this mess, and get on with fully enjoying my life here.

    And so, my ability synthesis, courtesy of Ciel-sensei, concludes.

    At the same time as my ability synthesispleted, the evolution of the Executives also concluded.

    All of them had theirpatibilities guided by Ciel-sensei, and their abilities optimized.

    Well that much was kind of expected, it looks like Gifting effects also had some impact there.

    It looks like Shion is the only one who has yet to ascend for some reason, everyone else has safely ascended.

    How have they all turned out....

    Up first, Benimaru.

    Name: Benimaru

    Species: me Spirit Oni (Upper tier Divine Monster Spirit[4])

    Divine Protection: Great Demon Lord¡¯s Blessing

    Title: "re Lord (King of Vermillion Rage)"

    Magic: ¡´me spirit magic¡µ

    Skills: Ultimate Skill

    ¡ºzing Sun Lord Amaterasu¡»

    ... Thought eleration?Unifying Command

    ?Light & Heat Control?Space Maniption

    ?Multi-Layered Barrier

    Regr Skills... ¡ºUniversal Perception¡»¡ºDemon Lord¡¯s Haki¡»

    Battle Skills... ¡ºLaw Maniption (Heat)¡»

    Resistances: Physical Attack Immunity, Natural Elements Immunity,

    Abnormal Status Immunity, Mental Attack Resistance,

    Hybrid Attack Resistance

    Looks like he managed to get along with Momiji, and has safely ascended.[5]

    Discarding his physical body, he had fully evolved into a Spiritual Life Form. Albeit lower than the True Dragons, he is still an Elemental Divine Spirit nheless.

    Obviously, his stats improved drastically, saying his strength was greater than an awakened demon lord wouldn¡¯t be an understatement.

    As Zegion still has a physical body, justparing that alone would make Benimaru the victor in a battle between the two.

    Fact is, Benimaru, Diablo, and Zegion, has secured the top 3 positions from what it looks like.

    Moving on, Souei.

    Name: Souei

    Species: Dark Spirit Oni (Middle tier Divine Monster Spirit)

    Divine Protection: The re Lord¡¯s Shadow

    Title: "Darkness (Master of the Dark)"

    Magic: ¡´Dark Spirit Magic¡µ

    Skills: Ultimate Gift

    ¡ºShadow Moon Lord Tsukuyomi¡»

    ... Thought eleration?Eye of the Moon

    ?One Hit Kill?Ultra Speed Movement

    ?Parallel Existence?Space Maniption

    ?Multi-Layered Barrier

    Regr Skills... ¡ºUniversal Perception¡»¡ºStealth¡»

    Battle Skills... ¡ºLaw Maniption (Shadow)¡»¡ºNerve Strings¡»

    Resistances: Physical Attack Immunity, Natural Elements Immunity,

    Abnormal Status Immunity, Mental Attack Immunity

    As Benimaru¡¯s shadow, it seems the two of them started their ascension at the same time.

    Turning into something different from his unique race, he has be an existence that rivals Benimaru.

    If you only look at total Energy Levels he would pale inparison with Benimaru, but his strength is still top notch.

    Though he only became a Half Spiritual Life Form, he should end up being the same as Benimaru after settling down.[6]

    I think, he¡¯s most likely being treated(by the system) as Benimaru¡¯s follower.

    Well, his attitude hasn¡¯t really change anyway, so it¡¯s not a big deal.

    Of the abilities he obtained, most notable is "Eye of the Moon", which is an ability that specializes in gathering information.

    It seems it was obtained with influence from Benimaru¡¯s abilities, and some help from Ciel-sensei.

    The ability, is simr to high tier Observation Magic. It is capable of observing anywhere in the world with the option to add sound too, and the information can be processed and turned into a video.

    As expected, for being fully specialized in spying activities, he¡¯s turned into a pretty dependable guy.

    As the one who grasps all information in Tempest, he was granted the title of "Darkness(Master of the Dark)".

    Ranga.

    Name: Ranga

    Species: Wind Spirit Wolf (Upper tier Divine Monster Spirit)

    Divine Protection: Great Demon Lord¡¯s Blessing

    Title: "Star Lord (Ster Wolf King)"

    Magic: ¡´Wind Spirit Magic¡µ

    Skills: Ultimate Skill

    ¡ºSter Wind Lord Hastur¡»

    ... Thought eleration?Weather Control

    ?Space Control?Multi-Layered Barrier

    Regr Skills... ¡ºUniversal Perception¡»¡ºDemon Lord¡¯s Haki¡»

    Battle Skills... ¡ºLaw Maniption (Wind)¡»

    Resistances: Physical Attack Immunity, Natural Elements Immunity,

    Abnormal Status Immunity, Mental Attack Resistance,

    Hybrid Attack Resistance

    Ah, I was wondering where it went,¡ºSter Wind Lord Hastur¡»was passed onto Ranga.

    A superb skill that has the power to control the weather. It really fits Ranga to a T.

    Released from the shackles of the fang wolf race, he has ascended to a Half Spiritual Life Form of the Upper tier, a Wind Spirit type.

    Hmm, doesn¡¯t this mean, that he¡¯s be really powerful?

    Will Gobuta be able to work well with him now? It¡¯s slightly worrying.

    Name: Gabil

    Species: Dragonewt (Humanoid Dragon)

    Divine Protection: Great Demon Lord¡¯s Blessing

    Title: "Drag Lord[7] (Heavenly Dragon King)" (EN: lol)(PN: That brings up horrifying imagery.)

    Skills: Ultimate Gift

    ¡ºPierrot Star (The Frivolous)¡»(PN: This totally speaks about his dark past.)

    ... Thought eleration?Mishap Maniption?Rewrite Fate

    ?Space Maniption?Multi-Layered Barrier

    Regr Skills... ¡ºMagic Perception¡»¡ºHeat Perception¡»

    ¡ºUber Sense of Smell¡»¡ºDemon Lord¡¯s Haki¡»

    Battle Skills... ¡ºManifest Dragon Scale Armor¡»

    ¡ºme Breath¡»¡ºThunder Breath¡»

    Resistances: Pain Immunity, Abnormal Status Immunity,

    Natural Elements Resistance,

    Physical & Mental Attack Resistance, Hybrid Attack Resistance

    Getting a massive boost in Energy levels, his physical abilities are iparable to what he was before.

    Through¡ºManifest Dragon Scale Armor¡», his defenses are nothing tough at. But his attack power, is where he really shined.

    Yet, he was unable to attain an Ultimate Skill of his own.

    Well duh, if those were such easy freebies, that would be a really broken System.

    But.... Pierrot Star, huh.

    Just the name alone sounds a little pitiful.

    Mishap Maniption, seems to purposely cause unexpected phenomena for his opponent; Rewriting Fate is able to Cancel a "Bad happening" towards him once every day; this was a ridiculously hi-spec skill.

    But hey, it¡¯s Gabil.

    He probably won¡¯t be able to fully utilize it, if he could, that would mean he has the potential to obtain an Ultimate Skill.

    I shall look forward to his growth.

    Name: Gerudo

    Species: High Orc

    Divine Protection: Great Demon Lord¡¯s Blessing

    Title: "Barrier Lord (King of Protection)" (will ask guro after i send the email)

    Skills: Ultimate Gift

    ¡ºGourmet King Beelzebub[8]¡»

    ...Thought eleration?Devour?Stomach

    ?Iste?Supply?Demand?Corrode

    ?Iron Wall?Grant Defense?Cover

    ?Space Maniption?Multi-Layered Barrier

    Regr Skills... ¡ºMagic Perception¡»¡ºUber Sense of Smell¡»

    ¡ºDemon Lord¡¯s Haki¡»¡ºUltra Regeneration¡»

    Battle Skills... ¡ºFoul Breath¡»¡ºFull Body Armor¡»

    ¡ºTelepathy Control¡»

    Resistances: Pain Immunity, Abnormal Status Immunity,

    Natural Elements Resistance, Physical & Mental Attack Resistance,

    Hybrid Attack Resistance

    Looks like he obtained a downgraded version of my¡ºGluttony King Beelzebuth¡», it also has other additional stuff added in.

    Although he is mainly defensive, his offensive power, via his corrosive type attacks, is high as well.

    Gerudo also received guidance from Ciel-sensei. Well, most of the abilities were synthesized anyway, if it¡¯s Gerudo, he should be able to make proper use of the abilities.

    Now that he has ascended, against opponents on the level of the Fallen Angels that recently attacked us, he won¡¯t be defeated in a one on one battle. If he focuses only on defending, it would be difficult for even two Fallen Angels to take him down.

    He became ever more reliable, I shall continue to depend on him.

    Now Kumara,

    Name: Kumara

    Species: Earth Spirit Beast (Upper tier Divine Monster Spirit)

    Divine Protection: Great Demon Lord¡¯s Blessing

    Title: "Chimera Lord (Ruler of Mythical Beasts)"

    Magic: ¡´Earth Spirit Magic¡µ

    Skills: Ultimate Skill

    ¡ºMythical Beast Lord Bahamut¡»

    ... Thought eleration?Gravity Control

    ?Space Control?Multi-Layered Barrier

    Regr Skills... ¡ºUniversal Perception¡»¡ºDemon Lord¡¯s Haki¡»

    ¡ºDemon Beast Minion¡»

    Battle Skills... ¡ºLaw Maniption (Earth)¡»

    ¡ºMinion Fusion¡»

    Resistances: Physical Attack Immunity, Abnormal Status Resistance,

    Natural Elements Resistance, Mental Attack Resistance,

    Hybrid Attack Resistance

    It was well worth the time taken.

    Gaining powers which would allow her to interfere with the itself, she has be a Half Spiritual Life Form of the Upper tier Earth Spirit type.

    Also, she is able to use abination of all of her minion¡¯s powers, making her a formidable powerhouse.

    By themselves, there are 12 different types of minions, but with all of thembined, she would be able to contend with the higher ups(Diablo etc).

    However that, would only be possible after she gained more experience.

    Just looking at her specs alone, one can see how amazing her future prospects are.

    Should I be surprised or is it just expected of a rare species, she attained an Ultimate Skill with just her instincts and wit.

    Even though she had help from Ciel-sensei, it is impressive that she managed to attain one by herself.

    The strongest existence in the Labyrinth, Zegion.

    Name: Zegion

    Species: Water Spirit Insect (Upper tier Divine Monster Spirit)

    Divine Protection: Great Demon Lord¡¯s Blessing

    Title: "Mist Lord (Illusory King)"

    Magic: ¡´Water Spirit Magic¡µ

    Skills: Ultimate Skill

    ¡ºIllusion Lord Mephisto¡»

    ... Thought eleration?Space Time Control

    ?Multi-Layered Dimensional Barrier

    ?All of Creation?Mental Domination?Illusion World

    Regr Skills... ¡ºUniversal Perception¡»¡ºDemon Lord¡¯s Haki¡»

    Battle Skills... ¡ºLaw Maniption (Water)¡»¡ºDomination Haki¡»

    Resistances: Physical Attack Immunity, Abnormal Status Immunity,

    Mental Attack Immunity, Natural Elements Immunity,

    Hybrid Attack Resistance

    Oops, seems I didn¡¯t notice until Ciel told me, but Zegion is also an Upper tier Spiritual Life Form now.

    He is a splendid Water elemental Spiritual Life Form. So does that mean that his body isposed of condensed water molecules collected from the surrounding atmosphere?

    Well, they do say Hihiirokane is an illusionary metal that has a lot of condensed Energy.

    He is still using the Adamantite exoskeleton preciously, it seems.

    If it wasn¡¯t something that I gave to him, he would probably have discarded it and became a fully fledged Spiritual Life Form.

    For the CQC[9] specialized Zegion, he is plenty strong as is.

    The human body isposed of 60% water.

    As there is also moisture in the atmosphere, within certain limited spaces, Zegion holds a great advantage.

    With Illusion World, he is able to create even more advantageous situations for himself.

    So, of course he¡¯s strong.

    What he has shown up till now, was but the tip of the iceberg.

    Speaking of which, I guess it¡¯s pretty underhanded of me, freely confirming the abilities of my followers.

    Anyway, speaking of Mist, it was mist as in like fog. Sounds strange.

    Though it was granted with relevance to how "Illusionary" he was, it also matched his element. Raphael, no, if Ciel-sensei had noticed, it would have been nice if she could have notified me.

    Maybe, she thought I had noticed and gave him that title.

    Speaking of which, what about Adalman?

    Name: Adalman

    Species: Death Spirit (Middle tier Spirit Monster)

    Divine Protection: Great Demon Lord¡¯s Blessing

    Title: "Gehenna Lord¡±

    Magic: ¡´Undead Magic¡µ¡´Holy Magic¡µ

    Skills: Ultimate Gift

    ¡ºBook of Magic Necronomicon¡»

    ... Thought eleration?Chant Annulment?Seeker of Truth

    ?Total Analysis?All of Creation?Mental Destruction

    Regr Skills...¡ºUniversal Perception¡»¡ºDemon Lord¡¯s Haki¡»

    Battle Skills...¡ºHoly-Demonic Reversal¡»

    ¡ºManiption of the Dead¡»¡ºInstant Death¡»

    Resistances: Physical Attack Immunity, Mental Attack Immunity,

    Abnormal Status Immunity, Natural Elements Resistance,

    Hybrid Attack Resistance

    So he ascended in that direction.

    The one who is the most "Demon Lord-ish", from appearance and skills, is probably Adalman.

    Though he isn¡¯t suited for CQC, with¡ºInstant Death¡», he can kill his target just by looking.

    Failure to resist, means instant death. Against armies, he is my most efficient follower.

    Well, he himself is more of a researcher. With his best buddy Gadra-roushi, they happily do research on magic together.

    Oh right, Gadra-roushi also obtained Ultimate Gift¡ºBook of Magic Grimoire¡».

    The two of them are kinda maniacs on that topic, in time, they will probably unearth all the knowledge rted to the field.

    His adjutant and colleague, Albert, has now fully integrated himself under Adalman.

    Because of that, as a special effect, he obtained an Ultimate Gift too.

    What he obtained was, Ultimate Gift¡ºThe Undying Immortal¡»... (Thought eleration?Total Rebirth?Minion¡¯s Fealty).

    With his soul being a part of Adalman, his physical body can never be destroyed. Well, if Adalman dies, they would end up dying together though......

    Adalman¡¯s already dead though.

    As he can now fully utilize the Gods Level equipment, it¡¯s possible that Albert can fight on par with Dino.

    Dino still seems to have some tricks up his sleeves, so this isn¡¯t a goodparison, but we¡¯ll leave it at that.

    Then, there¡¯s Diablo

    Name: Diablo

    Species: Demon God (Highest tier Demonic Spirit)

    Divine Protection: Great Demon Lord¡¯s Blessing

    Title: "Demon Lord (Majin King)" (TN: the katakana *IS* demon lord, no way around this; there¡¯s also Ä§ÉñÍõ (majin ou), so yea...)

    Magic: ¡´Dark Magic¡µ, etc

    Skills: Ultimate Skill

    ¡ºTemptation King Azazel¡»

    ... Thought eleration?Space Time Control

    ?Multi-Dimensional Barrier?All of Creation

    ?Penalty Domination?Temptation World

    Regr Skills...¡ºUniversal Perception¡»¡ºDemon Lord¡¯s Haki¡»

    Battle Skills...¡ºPhenomenon Control¡»¡ºCharm Domination¡»

    Resistances: Physical Attack Immunity, Abnormal Status Immunity,

    Mental Attack Immunity, Natural Elements Immunity,

    Hybrid Attack Resistance

    Well, no matter how you look at this, the strongest among my followers, is Diablo.

    He wields amazing powers, which rival even my¡ºGluttony King Beelzebuth¡».

    He has massive amounts of Energy, highly "leveled", and high quality abilities.

    He is a very well rounded, capable Demon.

    Being a kind of a Battle Maniac is his only "w", but he can just have mock battles with Zegion to satiate that inclination.

    It¡¯d definitely be an interesting battle. Also, Benimaru too (as a mock battle partner).

    "Killer Lord" Testarossa ¨D¨D Ultimate Skill¡ºHell King Belial¡»¨D¨D

    "Pain Lord" Ultima ¨D¨D Ultimate Skill¡ºPoison King Samael¡»¨D¨D

    "Menace Lord" Carrera ¨D¨D Ultimate Skill¡ºExtinction King Abaddon¡»¨D¨D

    These 3 manifested their abilities during the battle with the Empire, furthermore mastered them.

    If my guess is correct, they expended their stock of experience that was saved up through their long lives, and strengthened themselves in one go.

    Having levels and Energy of the highest grade, if they fully utilize these abilities, most enemies won¡¯t stand a chance.

    As followers under my directmand, they are a force of the utmost might.

    Ah right, Veldora-san too.

    Name: Veldora?Tempest

    Species: True Dragon (Highest tier Divine Monster Spirit)

    Divine Blessing: Storm¡¯s Blessing

    Title: "Storm Dragon"

    Magic: ¡´True Dragon species Magic¡µ

    Skills: Ultimate Skill

    ¡ºChaos Lord Nyathotep¡»

    ... Thought eleration?Appraisal

    ?All of Creation?Probability Maniption

    ?Parallel Existence?Seeker of Truth

    ?Space Time Control?Multi-Dimensional Barrier

    Regr Skills...¡ºUniversal Perception¡»¡ºDomination Haki¡»

    ¡ºHuman Form¡»

    Resistances: Physical Attack Immunity, Natural Elements Immunity,

    Abnormal Status Immunity, Mental Attack Immunity,

    Hybrid Attack Resistance

    His abilities really evolved.

    Parallel Existence, kind of feels the most cheat-like.

    Leaving his heart(nucleic core) within my body, and creating a clone using Energy. That is now possible......

    To think his training in thebyrinth, would show itself in this fashion.

    Back on topic, as his clones are created using my Energy, creating 2 seems to be the limit.

    If he really pushes it, I think a maximum of 4 could be created, but Velgrynd would need to be called back in, and I¡¯d run out of usable Energy.

    So, up to 2 clones is the normal limit. More like, that¡¯s enough isn¡¯t it?

    He was boasting he could create even more if he dropped the specs of the clones, and I told him, just do what you want.

    He¡¯s probably gonnae crying when he notices how much it weakens him, but since his main body would be inside of me anyway, Veldora-san would be safe and sound.

    It¡¯s a waste of Energy, so I really hope he¡¯d not overdo it though.

    With that, the ascensions hade to an end, and Krishna had also finally arrived.

    Afterpleting the handover process, we made our return to Tempest.

    Guro¡¯s note is in blue

    [1] Btw this ÐéŸo±À‰² which mean literally Nothingness Copse, a too chuni ability. Any suggestion is wee.

    [2] (TN: he had protection from Veldora while giving protection to his followers)

    [3] (TN: this meant that Rimuru needs to have manifested the original first before he can make the pseudo ones)

    [4]ÉÏÎ»Â}Ä§ë‘ Joui Hijiri Ma Rei = High-ranking Holy/Sacred Demonic/Monster Spirit

    Seriously I hate Â}Ä§, It can be tranted as Holy Demonic, which mean both attributebined.

    [5] (TN: Benimaru sure worked fast lol)(EN: Wait...does that mean they can¡¯t do the doobie do no more?)

    [6] (TN: so who¡¯s gonna be his partner? lol)(Guro: I vote for Souka(>¦Ø<)?)

    [7] This is either a harassment from the Author or not XD. Other alternatives for it is Drac. But most likely Author mean Drag.

    [8] This is the reason why Sushi opted Beelzebuth for Rimuru. The katakana for Rimuru¡¯s skill was using ¥Ù¥ë¥¼¥Ó¥å©`¥È (Beruzebyuuto) Beelzebuth while the katakana for Gerudo¡¯s skill was using ¥Ù¥ë¥¼¥Ð¥Ö (Beruzebabu) Beelzebub (remember that series with the baby? The series use this katakana). Either refer to the same entity.

    [9] (EN: Close Quarters Combat)

 Chapter 192 â€“ Walpurgis

    Walpurgis

    The series of disturbances, that began during the process of getting Veldora back, has finally ended.

    The ability integration has also ended, so I¡¯m filled to the brim with cheerfulness.

    That doesn¡¯t mean that I will be immersing myself in those pleasant feelings either.

    The grand feeling of wanting to y in thebyrinth is my real desire, however, I need to settle the next problem at hand, first.

    I have to prepare for the game with Angra Mainyu that will begin a few weeks from now.

    I want to build a coborating rtionship between the Demon Lords.

    To start with, I think that I should hold a Walpurgis.

    The invitations to each party have already been made.

    When I contacted Ruminas, although she hadined with a fierce tone, I think she will probably participate.

    Anyways, I also contacted Guy and sent the invitation for the Walpurgis.

    I can quite easily gather the approval of three Demon Lords now.

    Also, Ramiris woke up,

    ¡¸That Dino, I will utterly pulverize him!¡¹

    She was passionately angry. However, since she was energetic as soon as she was safe it was kind of amusing.

    Earning approval from such a child is easy.

    ¡¸Oh well, eat this and cheer up. Ah, that¡¯s right. Could you give your approval for this?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah! This is pudding right! I can eat all of it!? Then anything is OK!¡¹

    Well, I easily got her to affix her magic seal[1] whilst her eyes had been snatched away by the pudding.

    It is very easy to deal with her, it saved me some trouble.

    I got the approval from Ruminas, who had flown into a rage after she found out that the preparations she had made against the Empire¡¯s army was in vain because of Veldora.

    By the way, I had also informed Leon and he willingly gave his approval.

    Because Milim has not been allowed to y these days, her dissatisfaction seems to have piled up,

    ¡¸Then, how about youe here to y under the pretense of attending the conference?¡¹

    She admired this idea of mine.

    ¡¸As expected of you! Rimuru is as wonderfully wise as always!¡¹

    She was excited with the condition and seems to have immediately gone to persuade Frey.

    Because I could receive her approval with ease, let¡¯s prepare pudding, which is popr with Ramiris as well, when shees to Tempest to y.

    And so, just like that, I had gathered the approval of 5 Demon Lords¡¯ (including myself).

    While I was doing skill synthesis in the Empire, the talk had finished quickly because I had made a few preliminary arrangements.

    Aside from sharing the information, there is a need to prepare for the Great War that is about to ur.

    As such, holding the Walpurgis as soon as possible is the preferred oue.

    Five days have passed and I returned to Tempest, the next day being the Walpurgis.

    Because Krishna had arrived on schedule, I can hold the Walpurgis without a problem.

    With Dino¡¯s betrayal, the Octogram has be seven now.

    However, all the members, besides Ramiris, are awakened Demon Lord ss, which has never been seen until now.

    All of their level are too high, which contrarily makes it so that the word ¡°awakened¡± has lost its value.

    Oh well, it might be a good thing.

    At any rate, preparations are everything.

    Milim seems to be arriving in the morning, so we prepared for her reception.

    After the Walpurgis is over, she will be staying here for three additional days.

    Because I am expecting to be upied with the preparations, I¡¯m doubtful about whether I will have any time to y hooky, but just a little should be alright.

    She seems to be looking forward to being with Veldora and Ramiris, it might be a good idea to request the others to overlook it.

    Then, a question suddenly arose.

    Thinking about it, Milim has always traveled by flying.

    Though, since Frey is alsoing here by flying it hadn¡¯t be a question before, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen Milim visit via warp gate.

    Perhaps, she can¡¯t use transfer (teleportation)?

    Oh well, since she is absurdly fast, with Frey¡¯s maximum speed, the one-way trip distance can be covered in about five hours.

    To be at subsonic speeds for five hours, the distance is quite far. I think that my sense of distance has be a bit odd.

    No, in the case of my current senses, I guess it¡¯s might be suitable... howplicated.

    I think it¡¯s my sense from when I was a human, though it can¡¯t be helped. Besides, it might be normal for my subordinates.

    I will ask Milim whether she is able to use teleportation or not when she arrives.

    If she can¡¯t, then first I should install a magic formation for teleportation and let her use it anytime.

    Oh well, if Milim flies with all her might, she can arrive here without taking more than 30 minutes.

    Well then.

    Milim arrived without any problems and went over to the Walpurgis¡¯ meeting ce.

    As we were waiting and rxing by ourselves whilst enjoying a chat in the room, like thest time, Mizari and Hirari came to pick us up.

    ¡ºDemon Lord Rimuru-sama, for employing the ¡°Secret Method of Evolution¡± on us, thank you very much!¡»

    Apparently, theypleted their evolution and that¡¯s why they had thanked me.

    Though they were both bowing their heads, it really was not such a big deal. However, they might think it is because only I can use it.

    ¡¸N? ¡°Secret Method of Evolution¡±, what¡¯s that?¡¹

    Milim seemed to be interested in the topic, however, I deceived her with cake.

    Because Milim has a child-like personality, simr to Ramiris, it¡¯s easy.

    After I deceived Milim, we passed through the gate, created by Mizari, entering into the meeting hall.

    My attendants are Shion and Diablo.

    Milim has Frey as her chaperon.

    Ramiris is sitting on Beretta¡¯s shoulder.

    At this timing, I take a look at Beretta¡¯s abilities,

    Name: Beretta

    Race: Chaos Metalloid (High Rank Divine Monster Spirit)

    Divine Protection: Divine Protection of the Labyrinth.

    Title: Ramiris¡¯s Guardian

    Magic:¡´Darkness Magic¡µ

    Skills: Ultimate Gift

    ¡ºMachine Doll Lord Deus Ex Machina¡»

    ...Thought eleration?Condition Control?Mineral Maniption

    Space Maniption?Multiple Barrier

    Normal Skills...¡ºOmnipotent Perception¡»¡ºDemon Lord¡¯s Haki¡»

    Combat Skills...¡ºLaw Maniption£¨Earth£©¡»¡ºHoly Demonic Fusion¡»

    Resistance: Physical Attack Nullification, Status Change Nullification,

    Spiritual Attack Nullification, Natural Effects Nullification,

    Holy-Demonic(Hybrid) Attack Resistance

    Those were the results.

    My oh my. He seems to be able to create minerals freely. It goes without saying though, raw materials are still needed.

    An ability to manipte elements, something like that, I guess?

    Next would be his Condition Control, it is simply intriguing. The state of the mineral¨D¨Dno, let¡¯s stop calling it with such troublesome wording.

    Simply put, it is an ability that makes it so that he can freely manipte metal.

    He can act like a certain guy with tough liquid metal who appeared in a movie[2], such a thing could be possible.

    His regr form is like that of a high-ss work of art, with globe joints, kind of like a doll. However, he can freely manipte Adamantite, so of course, he can change his figure as he pleases and bring out weapons of various shapes. Also, he seems to be able to absorb objects, like a slime, if hees into contact with them.

    He has evolved into a terrifying metal life form that is simr to a Spiritual Life form.

    The doll I had made on a whim for a demon i summoned has achieved a surprising evolution.

    The seven of us entered the hall, led by the guide.

    Alrighty then.

    Because I have business with Guy, first, I urge Milim and the others to sit down on their seats.

    They seem to want to ask me a question, but they obeyed nheless, which helped greatly. Maybe because I said there will be caketer.

    I left behind Milim and Ramiris, having Mizari lead me to Guy.

    Actually, Chloe hade to meet mest night.

    We were rxing and sitting in the parlor while having a talk about the current situation.

    Because I don¡¯t need sleep, in the end we had a long conversation till the break of dawn.

    I was able to slowly hear her story, of her leaping into the past, as well as about Hinata¡¯s soul after she had parted with me.

    ¡¸Sensei¨D¨Dhave I be strong?¡¹

    ¡®Ah, you have became strong.¡¯

    Yes, Chloe is shouldering a hardship that can¡¯t easily be described with words.

    As she appreciates my constion and words, it would be rude if I thoughtlessly said that.

    Therefore,

    ¡¸Hah! You are still weak. Still not good, not good at all.

    Such a thing, as showing your weaknesses to a Demon Lord, is out of the question if you are a ¡°Hero¡±.

    Well, I admit that you have done your best.

    ¨D¨DTherefore, endure a bit longer.¡¹

    I said as such, it was irritating that I had no choice but to put on airs to deceive her.

    Chloe seemed to be happy, to be relieved, I saw her making such expressions.

    Afterwards, I had a match with Chloe.

    I checked out the ability of the strongest ¡°Hero¡± to ascertain whether she could face Guy or not.

    Two practice swords were prepared, we decided to use them.

    ¡¸Sensei, you became taller right? Somehow, your vibes resemble Shizu-sensei¡¹

    While saying those words, Chloe received the practice sword.

    Do I resemble her? Because she was the origin of my human form, I might have inherited her vibes as well.

    There was no referee. It was a test of strength to the end.

    I threw a coin into the air, and when it hit the ground, it would signal for the start of the match.

    As we faced each other calmly, I lightly threw the coin.

    The coin drew a parab curve while rotating. It revolved in the air before falling. The coin gave a clear ¡®ting¡¯ as it hit the ground.

    Chloe and I moved at the same time.

    Opposing Chloe¡¯s Ultimate Skill¡ºSpace-Time Lord Yogg-Sothoth¡»was my Ultimate Skill¡ºVoid God Azathoth¡».

    The match was in a stalemate, during which, I read a momentary gap in Chloe¡¯s defense with¡ºFuture Prediction¡».

    As I was going to swing my practice sword aiming for that, I noticed that I had be the side receiving an attack..

    A de approached right in front of my eyes.

    ¡¸Ehehe. It¡¯s my win right!?¡¹

    Is this for real!?

    I was dumbfounded when I heard Chloe¡¯s voice.

    This is far from checking whether she can face Guy or not, it had be an easy defeat for me.

    ¡¶Master, the ability of Time Control has been unleashed¡·

    I use my ability as I was being led to by the voice.

    Though I didn¡¯t know what it was, I felt like I could manage, somehow, if I used it.

    The world stopped when I used the ability.

    I understood that the world had stop moving, like it was suspended, because my cognition had been enhanced by 1 million times.

    Not just my cognition but also my movement, to the point I can move at the speed of 1 million times normal speed. In other words, by controlling the flow of time, it is possible to elerate myself.

    It is a superpower[3] that is different from super eleration[4], in principle. Due to the bacsh of this ability, I can¡¯t cause any physical effects at all.

    Being able to move under the rules of this ability was only me¨D¨Dno, there¡¯s one other person who can.

    That person is Chloe.

    (Awawa. As expected of Rimuru-sensei! You can exist[5] in this ¡°Suspended World¡±.)

    (Skip it! Something like this, for a Demon Lord like me, such a thing is easy, you know!)

    Although I hadn¡¯t intended to show off, I answered like that.

    I mustn¡¯t disy weakness to my student, even if she was just my student for a few months.

    Ifpared to the months and years that Chloe has lived, it would just be a few trifling months.

    ¨D¨DNo. For me, those few months (daily lives) were a treasure surpassing everything else¨D¨D

    Was it an auditory hallucination?

    It felt like I heard something.

    My match with Chloe ended in a draw.

    Chloe¡¯s swordsmanship, that has reached the peak, is formidable indeed. I believe that, ifpared with my subordinates, her skill is beyond Albert and Agera.

    There will be no threats to her when shebines her swordsmanship and her time stopping ability.

    The use of emission type power is impossible inside the ¡°Suspended World¡±, so magic can¡¯t be invoked. Well, I might be able to do it if I be ustomed to it, but it seems to be very difficult.

    Also,¡ºFuture Prediction¡» cannot be used due to the activation of ¡°Suspended World¡±. I could only depend on pure technique and physical ability. Although, an ability that activates through touch seems to be usable.

    So, if someone who is a master swordsman, like Chloe, did have such an ability, they could easily be the strongest.

    Oh well, I don¡¯t think there are many people who can move inside the ¡°Suspended World¡± anyway.

    Diablo, Benimaru and Zegion, only these three among my subordinates, seem likely to be able to do it.

    Naturally, it is impossible for them to do under the current conditions. With some kind of chance, it is on the scale of one to ten thousand. Even though they could receive this ability as a gift, they wouldn¡¯t be able to use it.

    Chloe¡¯s purpose might be, to let me experience ¡°Suspended World¡± and see whether I could acquire it or not.

    I thought all of a sudden.

    If that is so, did I meet Chloe¡¯s expectation?

    Because I promised that I would, in one way or another, defeat Yuuki and free Chloe, so she doesn¡¯t need to worry.

    Defeat is not allowed. I should show it with my results.

    After the match, we conversed for a little longer.

    Chloe seems to have seen when Dino¡¯s colleagues had attacked the town and had wanted to help. However, there was no need for Chloe¡¯s help, as she told me that my followers are strong.

    I¡¯m a bit embarrassed, but I¡¯m d that my subordinates were praised.

    We talked about such topics for a while, and in the end Chloe said this,

    ¡¸Sensei. When the Great War begins, I will challenge Demon Lord Guy Crimson for a match.

    The order given to me is to stop Guy.

    So, if Demon Lord Guy Crimson doesn¡¯t participate in the Great War, there will be no need to fight an unnecessary battle.

    If it¡¯s possible, with Sensei¡¯s persuasion, please somehow stop Guy.

    As I will be looking for the way to remove the curse, somehow¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Ok. Guy is unexpectedly a reasonable guy, I will talk to him and try to get his consent.

    You seem to get along with Leon, you should ask for his help as well.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay! I¡¯m going to go meet Leon Onii-chan then.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh. Then, take care~¡¹

    As I say so, I pat Chloe¡¯s head.

    ¡¸Ehehe¡¹

    Chloeughed and smiled happily, then she lifted her head after she bowed to me.

    Her expression was dignified and tense, there was none of the childishness that she had shown but a moment ago.

    ¡¸Well then, Sensei..... May fortune be with you in war!¡¹

    Leaving those words behind, Chloe left.

    .........

    ......

    ...

    I met Guy,

    ¡¸That¡¯s why, just a bit more, until Chloe¡¯s release!¡¹

    And I emphasized that.

    What kind of reaction will i get from Guy? I wonder.

    However, I am not concerned.

    Chloe¡¯s release is the most important thing to me, Guy¡¯s circumstances don¡¯t matter to me.

    Chloe is extremely strong, but Guy is just as strong. Honestly, no one can imagine what is going to happen if those two fight each other.

    After all, both of them seem to have concealed their true strength.

    ¡¸You also, so suddenly...... However, I understand the story.

    If it¡¯s the ¡°Hero¡±, there is nock for an opponent.

    Moreover, she is the strongest among the awakened Heroes who¡¯s been called names like ¡°The Nameless Hero¡± and ¡°Jet ck Hero¡±.

    However, she is the person Leon was searching for as well as Ruminas¡¯ loved one, what a small world right?.....

    Oh well. I will at least apany her in this farce. She is an adequate opponent.

    If it is such a situation, it is a foolish action to be exhausted at this point.¡¹

    Unexpectedly, Guy agreed to it easily.

    He seems to feel a bit indebted to me since I awakened his subordinatesst time.

    No..... he might just be looking forward to his fight with Chloe.

    Although, I don¡¯t think that there will be any problem for Chloe¡¯s safety, as I got both of their consent to not use all of their power and keep it down to the degree of a skirmish..... I am still a little worried.

    Guy is a battle maniac as well, it would be good if it doesn¡¯t be a serious and fired up battle.

    Such matters, I will let nature take its course.

    However, I am d that I have a good rtionship with Guy.

    Because it used to bemon sense that fellow Demon Lords don¡¯t get along, Yuuki hasn¡¯t seemed to notice that we are making connections in the back.

    If he knew, the order he gave to Chloe would be different.

    Oh well, although Dino knows it, to some degree, I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t hear the whole story of when Guy came here.

    He has leaked something along the lines of Miliming to y.

    About Ruminasing to the research facility, so he might have figured out the cooperation between me and Ruminas.

    However, as I refrained from contacting Leon, I don¡¯t think that Dino noticed our alliance.

    Dino is not a hard worker, because of that, he is trustworthy in the things that he doesn¡¯t know.

    Thinking that I and Guy are not close, I believe that his objective will be to strike down both Guy and Chloe.

    No, if I think about it, in contrast to Yuuki, either result might be good for Angra Mainyu.

    If his aim is to take them down together, he would order Chloe to fight to the death, instead the instruction is only to keep Guy busy, his main purpose might be to make a situation where Guy can¡¯t participate in the war?

    ¡¶I believe his main purpose is to decrease the degree of his ruling influence.

    If he strengthens his control over Chloe, it will be impossible for him to let out all of his ability.

    You can think of it as this; by giving a loose order to Chloe, the ruling influence will be lost.

    The current Angra Mainyu (Yuuki) is in the condition to use 100% of his power.

    And there¡¯s another.

    While the purpose of Yuuki and Angra Mainyuu are the same, the methods they use arepletely different.¡·

    I see.

    In other words, he judged that it is more strategic and meaningful to use Chloe loosely, so that he can fight with all of his power.

    Certainly, when using the strongest yetplicated force, it can¡¯t be helped that he would try to keep it close at hand.

    It¡¯s about how to use that fighting potential.

    If it was Yuuki, he would not be able to effectively utilize it. But Angra Mainyu would make sure to use everything.

    ¨D¨DIt looks like it¡¯s going to be tough.

    He is pretentious, like Yuuki, the type that doesn¡¯t take detours.

    For his goal, he will make the optimal operation. Such an opponent is very troublesome.

    I must brace myself so that I can handle it carefully.

    Having finished my negotiations with Guy, we returned to the meeting hall.

    All of the members are already present at the round table except for me and Guy.

    No, wait, Dino isn¡¯t here. In a sense, he¡¯d be a big shot if he dide.

    The meeting began the instant Guy sat down in his seat.

    First of all, a status report from me. I distributed the document which I had made, and showed them the analysis of the war with the empire.

    At the same time, I dered that the Empire¡¯s territory has be my territory, for which I received each of the other Demon Lords¡¯ approval.

    Usually, interruptions wille at this point and it would be a quarrel, which was themon pattern.

    However, for this time, no one objected and so I got the territory with a one-sided game (one-sidedndslide victory).

    I¡¯m not in a situation where I¡¯m weak and could be beaten.

    Rather I got a lot stronger and haven¡¯t weakened whatsoever.

    Anyway, I believe that there isn¡¯t anyone who wouldin against me among the current Demon Lords.

    They didn¡¯t oppose my interest as there is no merit in being hostile against me.

    And so, the war report was finished and we moved into the exnation of the current flow of the situation.

    After I finished a general exnation,

    ¡¸Did Dino betray us?......¡¹

    Dagruel murmured in a small voice.

    Guy was not surprised as he seems to have had some presumption on it. But one might need to think from Dagruel¡¯s perceptive, as he was close to Dino.

    ¡¸Rather than betraying us, it seems he was on the other side from the beginning.

    I mean, I get the feeling that he would be close to a guy with aid back personality, like Yuuki.¡¹

    With my nonchnt words, Dagruel and Guy stopped moving.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. That guy (Dino), what¡¯s he so frolic about, he came to kill me, you see!

    He said some reason that I didn¡¯t understand, like how I became an obstacle for that person or something, it seemed to be an old acquaintance of his.¡¹

    Ramiris supplemented my words, and it seems to be the clincher.

    ¡¸No way.¡¹

    Guy mutters,

    ¡¸It¡¯s impossible. But maybe......¡¹

    Dagruel was thinking about something with a difficult face.

    It seems something is bothering him.

    After that, the meeting progressed without a hitch.

    Guy stays put, as he promised me.

    However, he entrusted everything to his subordinate Mizari, preparing so that she can deal with anything that may happen.

    Hirari will devoted herself as Guy¡¯s personal bodyguard, to provide for any contingency. Because the prideful Guy would never arrange it, it is probably her own decision.

    By evolving, Mizari and Hirari have likely begun to moved by their own free will to a greater extent.

    Ruminas will be maintaining the status quo.

    As she had prepared armaments in preparation for the Empire¡¯s invasion and was ready to go to the war, I asked her to maintain her current state.

    We should be cautious, since it is uncertain when the army of angels will strike.

    Since Angra Mainyu¡¯s purpose is world annihtion, he will not hesitate to invade the western countries.

    Both Leon and Dagruel each possess their own army.

    In the case of Milim, Karion is in the middle of organizing the newly created army.

    Of course, as is appropriate for the name of Demon Lord, the army didn¡¯t seem to miss anybat training even during peacetime.

    It is the proper duty for a Demon Lord to protect their domain.

    So they will defend their own territory. Because humans can¡¯t live in the territory ruled by Guy, it has nothing to do with the current situation, so hisnd is unrted.

    Certainly, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems even if I didn¡¯t move.

    However, Guy¡¯s subordinates will actually be the defense of the western countries as a reserve force under Mizari¡¯smand.

    Having misread the rtions between us, Angra Mainyu¡¯s calction would go amiss. It could be said that this is thanks to Dino, with his irresponsible investigation.

    With that, I don¡¯t think the situation is bad.

    Next, it would be great if the enemy forces doesn¡¯t be more powerful than our expectations......

    Oh well, making preparations for such a situation is the main reason of today¡¯s conference.

    We adjusted our ns so that we can smoothly perform a mutual cooperative system and made some detailed arrangements.

    The conference was finished just like that, without any problem.

    Each of us were preparing for the decisive battle with the angel army and we will immediately contact each other in case of an emergency.

    If it is possible, we arranged an agreement to help when we can, and it had be a significant matter.

    In case of emergency, it seems I needed to visit Milim¡¯s country and Dagruel¡¯s country.

    I installed the magic formations for teleportation, I want to make sure I cane and go.

    In the end, after the conference, I had Mizari take me to various ces and recorded the location information.

    At that time, I confirmed that Milim and Dagruel are unable to use teleportation. Of course, Ramiris too.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m no good at such things.¡¹

    ¡¸Me too, I hate doing such troublesome and detailed calctions.

    Rather, it¡¯s alright if I can fly!¡¹

    Certainly, the magic of the teleportation series can only jump to the point of a predestined location.

    If there is the image of the present location and the destination it is possible for the Spatial Transfer (Teleport) series, but there¡¯s still a need to calcte the corrtion of the positional information correctly.

    It seems to be easy, but it¡¯s an unexpectedly difficult skill.

    As for Milim, she is someone who acts instinctively with her inborn intuition, however, she seems to be weak at deliberate calction.

    Dagruel is obviously a muscle brain. As for Ramiris, oh well you know.

    It might be considerably useful to construct facilities for teleportation usage.

    Using this opportunity, I got the approval for my n to install the teleportation magic formations at their ces.

    At the parting,

    ¡¸I entrust Chloe to you¡¹

    I was reminded as such by Leon.

    Not saying anything, I nod to say ¡°leave it to me¡±.

    Leon seems to have understood, he returned a nod and left.

    As usual, it¡¯s a secret that I thought he¡¯s a pompous, attractive man.

    Thus, receiving the information beforehand, though the preparation period is short, there was approximately 3-4 weeks of time.

    The Demon Lords return to their territories and began to prepare for the Great War.

    [1] A Custom popr in Ancient World and in modern East Asia Countries, where instead of a hand signature, people gave their seal to mark documents.

    [2] *dum*dum*dum*dum*dum* Insert Terminator theme*

    [3] ³¬ÄÜÁ¦ Chounouryoku, super power or the more used term for it are ESP, supernatural power.

    [4] Like sh step and the like. Those elerate the speed of the user, while Rimuru¡¯s (Chloe¡¯s) ability is stoping the time.

    [5] Also can be interpreted as move, enter.

 Chapter 193 â€“ To Each Preparations

    To Each Preparations

    Through Walpurgis, I have safely secured the aid of the other Demon Lords.

    Well, it¡¯s not like the Demon Lords won¡¯t be affected by the crisis.

    So, to properly state, I have safely given spoken warnings about the uing great war; Yes, that would be the better way of putting it.

    There¡¯s little time left until the game begins.

    The other Demon Lords frantically began their preparations.

    I too, gave many orders to Gerudo for our preparations.

    The revived empire army¡¯s reorganization wasplete, 300 thousand would defend their capital while the remaining 400 thousand are being integrated into their respective positions.

    After confirming ourmunications with the high orc viges, a massive industrial construction force was formed.

    Next was a force made tomunicate with all the differing viges in the Great Jura Forest.

    The force will be responsible for overall cirction of goods, which was a gigantic trade hub.

    With Gerudo inmand, each force was given their objectives and they moved out respectively. Even if we set the rails right away, the train itself won¡¯t bepleted for a while. So, what should be done now, is clearing out the relevant sections of the forest andying down roads instead. The trees we would chop down end up as lumber anyway, which would then get transported to the other nned construction sites.

    A massive project which would normally take many years toplete, was now started up.

    The Great Jura Forest, was instantly filled with life.

    Among all that work, the number one priority was setting up Transit Gates.

    I prioritized the production and setup of such Transit Gates so I¡¯m able to dispatch the entire troops of soldiers during emergencies,.

    The longer the distance, the smaller the amount of mass could be transported. I had ns for the foreseeable future to let those who couldn¡¯t hand the usage of magic power use the gates, this would be done with magic stones to store up magic essence.

    But, in terms of preparations for theing Great War, such precision wasn¡¯t required yet. In preparation for the future, of course the gates would need to be reusable, but perfection was second fiddle for the moment.

    Setting up the relevant location information would be enough to travel to a destination. Usage of the gate depletes some of user¡¯s magic essence, but that¡¯s obviously normal. Even if someone was to travel an excessively long distance, death by over usage of magic essence wasn¡¯t a thing so no fatalities there.

    Regr soldiers won¡¯t be travelling around anyway, only the elites would need to travel around.

    With this design focus, although it looks quite in, one gate was set up in each major city.

    Thus, with the help of the empire¡¯s veteran magicians, a strict order was given to get the gate in cities governed by the Demon Lords at least up to working standards.

    Though I feel bad for Gerudo as there was much rushed work, having mutual help during emergencies was beneficial, so the gates were absolutely key.

    Gerudo himself was ted simply by getting orders from me, he didn¡¯t look the least bit unhappy.

    More like, he was working happily and with great zeal.

    About 100 individuals directly under Gerudo had their Stomachs expanded, so there were few problems transporting materials; They worked at a pace which would make modern technologies pale inparison.

    If it was possible to observe the Great Jura Forest via satellite imaging, you would see visible changes daily. With that thought, I saved images of the progress in a Recording Orb, from a bird¡¯s POV. This would be useful for future use as research materials.

    The current Status quo proved Gerudo to be a great asset.

    Adalman and Gadra-roushi were helping out with Gerudo. As the two of them are specialists in the field of magic, setting up the magic formations was moving along efficiently.

    At the pace they are going, it looks like we¡¯ll make it in time to set up the gates in major cities.

    One point of worry though, was that Adalman was an undead and his appearance was that of a skeleton, was it ok for him to casually work outside?

    Of course it looks like he¡¯s using Illusions to cover up his appearance, but is that really ok? Well, it won¡¯t help if I worry. As they are working just dandy, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.

    And so, construction efforts continued for our current crisis.

    The other officers, were familiarizing themselves with their subordinates¡¯ abilities, and reorganizing their forces.

    The demons were mostly standing by around me, elegant and rxed. But, their minions were thrown into thebyrinth, to let them getbat training.

    I felt their way of using thebyrinth was kinda weird, but I decided not to think too much about it.

    It all started when Diablo threw Venom into thebyrinth.....

    Then the other demons also started doing it. Venom was currently getting his ass handed to him by Zegion¡¯s follower, Apito.

    Seems like Apito is usually the one dishing out the pain. As expected of one of the Labyrinth¡¯s Top Ten.

    Well, Albert let him slip past, so he ended up reaching Apito¡¯s floor. Albert was enjoying his bout with Agera.

    Agera was, despite being low on the nobility hierarchy, noticeably stronger than others of her level. Her ability to handle a de was on an amazingly high level.

    Add Hakurou into the mix, and you get an exhibit of demasters.

    Those who have interest in the way of the de all train at that level, it has bemon knowledge for all who make use of thebyrinth as training grounds.

    Even I was thinking of secretly making use of it.

    Back to the original topic, it seems as though the idea of holding back or letting someone win don¡¯t exist for Apito.

    Frankly, she¡¯s so thorough it¡¯s scary. I could only hope the demons there work their hardest.

    By the way, Apito¡¯s status look like this.

    Name: Apito

    Species: Insect Model Devil

    Divine Protection: Great Demon Lord¡¯s Blessing

    Title: "Insect Queen"

    Ability: Ultimate Gift

    ¡ºQueen of Worship Valkyrie¡»

    Thought eleration?Demon Insect Birthing?Demon Insect Domination?

    Ultra Speed Movement?Space Control?Multi-Layered Barrier

    Regr Skills...¡ºMagic Perception¡»¡ºHeat Perception¡»

    Combat Skills...¡ºSwarm Command¡»¡ºLethal Attack¡»

    Resistances: Pain Immunity, Physical Attack Resistance, Natural Elements Resistance, Abnormal Status Resistance, Mental Attack Resistance

    This looks impossible to defeat for normal adventurers.

    A powerhouse who can easily defeat the old school demon lords, such is Apito.

    Benimaru, saying he wanted to re-evaluate his abilities, had a room made for him in thebyrinth, and seems to be sparring with Souei.

    It won¡¯t be a surprise if he¡¯s undergoing enhanced intensive training, under Ciel-sensei¡¯s guidance.

    Ranga looks to be working well with Gobuta. Ranga was wagging his tail, and seems to be very happy, but, is this just my imagination, or does Gobuta looks real worn out every day?

    Nope, must be my imagination. I shall believe they are getting along well, and warmly watch over them.

    Gobuta, may you find happiness!

    Gabil was focusing on training his High Speed Flight and High Speed Movement abilities with his fellow Wyverns.

    The teamwork among them has improved, plus he can now supply magic essence to them to give them a power up too.

    Soon, they will show unity on a whole other level.

    Now this is surprising, for the frivolous one to be so cautious. But I¡¯ll give him credit, for thinking of ways to counteract all the scenarios he could think of, and putting all of that into their training.

    As our enemies are the Angels, battles in the air will definitely happen. I shall look forward to the results of Gabil¡¯s hard work.

    Kumara has pushed her way into Zegion¡¯s ce, and is challenging him.

    Although she defends the 90th floor, her being inferior to Zegion who guards the 80th floor has her somewhat triggered.

    Sadly, she isn¡¯t holding up well.

    Besides that Zegion is, frankly, something more of a guardian overseer[1].

    Leaving the 80th floor to Apito, his position is now to oversee the entirebyrinth.

    When the great war begins, there will be a need to defend Ramiris, as the strongest piece, she should be in the most important part of thebyrinth.

    With Beretta as Ramiris¡¯ adjutant, there¡¯s no worries about administration.

    What¡¯s left is would be who to put in charge of thebyrinth¡¯s defenders.

    There is Zegion as the guardian overseer, and Beretta as Ramiris¡¯ personal guard.

    Among the 12 Guardian Lords, having multiple of them on the same floor is kind of a waste.

    But well, our true "Citadel" is thebyrinth. So, being able to react to all situations flexibly is a good thing.

    In light of theing battle, all the other residents are making their own preparations.

    That was what it looked like for those preparing. Me? If you were to ask what I was doing at this time.....

    I was going through trial and error for some stuff.

    I also epted guidance on swordsmanship from Agera at the 70th floor.

    Albert¡¯s sword techniques, make use of "hacking" attacks, with a sword and shield as his main focus.

    Inparison, Hakurou and Agera are de users, with their focus on using a Katana. Forgoing a shield, and bncing offense and defense with just a Katana in hand. The logic was fundamentally different, whenpared to what was used in martial schooling.

    As my weapon of choice was a Katana, though i kinda feel bad for Albert, he isn¡¯t suitable to be my Teacher.

    Taking sword strikes, and having my attacks parried, I learned the techniques with my body.

    There was no other way than repetition for this. With the optimal movement, getting my body to react reflexively, I forcefully learned all of the known forms.

    Sounds easy, but is bat shit crazy hard. Although, I actually enjoyed the training.

    After that, while resting my body, I contemted about¡ºVoid God Azathoth¡».

    This ability has it¡¯s risky parts. In my mock battle with Chloe earlier, only the activation of "Suspended World" was used.

    For abilities that controlled time, it affects every being regardless of who activates the ability. If a being had the capability to move while "Suspended World" was active, that being would be able to react even if it didn¡¯t activate the ability itself.

    In other words, if two beings that are able to move while time is stopped are battling, activating such an ability is kinda pointless.

    Since both can move, it didn¡¯t matter if you stop time or not, the situation won¡¯t change. Now, ording to Ciel¡¯s analysis, Chloe can only stop time for some seconds at most. But, there¡¯s a high chance she has an ability simr to future sight.

    After experiencing an "Event" once, she can turn the clock back to any moment before said "Event", did I understand that correctly? I find it hard to understand this type of ability.

    If she used this ability, I wouldn¡¯t have any way to counter it. If she uses it, that is. It¡¯s not like I intend to defeat Chloe, but the requirements to activate this ability, is "Flowing Time". Which means, if I wanted to block that ability, all I had to do was to stop time.

    As long as "Suspended World" is active, Chloe¡¯s ability¡¯s requirement of "Flowing Time" is not met.

    Also, though Chloe can only stop time for some seconds, I can stop time for quite a long duration; A total of roughly 30 minutes in one day.

    This part I totally couldn¡¯t understand, but ording to Ciel, even when within "Suspended World", activating other abilities is possible.

    By incorporating the energy that is released within thew of suspension, it¡¯s possible to make said energy unrestricted by time halting effects.

    Of course, none of that is possible without Ciel¡¯s support. Because it¡¯s impossible to recognize what flowing time "looks" like.

    Which means, to me who wields this ability, it can be said with absolute confidence that other beings which are unable to "exist" within "Suspended World" will not be able to defeat me.

    Up to this point, all the information and predictions that have been obtained are from the mock battle with Chloe and testing, after which I and had the informationpiled. And now, I¡¯m thinking about another matter.

    Why Ciel didn¡¯t interfere in my mock battle with Chloe. Most likely, it was because she was incapable of holding back.

    To exin what that meant, I would need to talk about¡ºVoid God Azathoth¡», which was in essence an overwhelmingly condensed cluster of Energy.

    "Turn Null" generated Energy of absolute destruction.

    Channeling this Energy was exceptionally difficult even for Ciel-sensei.

    This ability, it wasn¡¯t the kind which would let you hold back, it was all or nothing.

    At first, activation of magic with this Energy was tested out. Basic magic which only created a simple me, caused a massive explosion.

    As the test was conducted in an experiment room in thebyrinth, it didn¡¯t cause any nasty idents, but this led to my understanding that I couldn¡¯t take experimenting with it lightly.

    Ciel is happily analyzing it currently.

    That¡¯s why, though it has been awhile, I am running simtions in my mind. As of now, I have a 90% chance of victory in a battle against Chloe. Though, that¡¯s hoping she was fighting seriously in our mock battle.

    But, I took her predicted movements, and increased them a fair bit more, then I did the battle simtions. The exception, was if I fought with only swordy, chances of victory drop below 30%.

    For that, I felt that I still had much training ahead of me.

    As for Guy, there was ack of information. If even once, I could have a look at him battling seriously, some predictions could be done, but....

    Such chances don¡¯t just fall out of the sky.

    Incidentally, if Chloe went against Diablo, Zegion and Benimaru in a 1v3, there was a 90% chance of victory for my side.

    In the end, it¡¯s only the result of a simtion. If they went against her head on, it¡¯s a 100% defeat.

    There¡¯s no such thing as "fair and square" or "dirty" in a fight, only by utilizing everything they had could they improve their odds to 90%.

    Looking at it the other way, just how strong is Chloe?!

    There was a chance that she may be even stronger than Guy.

    Well, that¡¯s only assuming Guy isn¡¯t able to move within the "Suspended World".

    This was what I¡¯ve been doing, during our preparations for the uing battle.

    ??????????????????????????

    Dagruel was looking over his country.

    Until yesterday Demon Lord Rimuru¡¯s subordinates were setting up the magic formation of the transit gate.

    They sure work hard, he thought as he admired their diligent work. Just this morning, reporting that the construction isplete, themander by the name of Gerudo and his engineer followers all left.

    Dagruel looked at thepleted magic formation with far-sighted eyes, transporting soldiers on arger scale was now possible, as he thought in amazement.

    The base looked to be made from stone, if the stone lid was removed, what looked to be a empty space for further processing was set up as well.

    Although they only did what was needed toplete the gate, in Dagruel¡¯s eyes, this was already plenty an amazing piece of work.

    (To let anybody be able to use this was... Just how far into the future has Demon Lord Rimuru envisioned...?)

    What that meant, he was honestly amazed, this Demon Lord called Rimuru thought of something he himself couldn¡¯t even havee up with.

    But, a sudden voice from behind expelled Dagruel¡¯s feelings.

    With no indication whatsoever, the being that suddenly appeared behind him said

    ¡¸Sup, Dagruel. It¡¯s been awhile. I¡¯m d you seem to be fine.

    Now then, I don¡¯t have much time anyways, so I¡¯ll get to the point.

    But before that, I need confirmation....

    Are you still one of my servants?¡¹

    Hearing that voice, Dagruel thought, "Ahh, as I have expected", and came to terms with his heart.

    He had a faint inkling that this might have been the case from the moment Dino betrayed the Octagram.

    That idiot Dino would never have made the decision to betray of his own volition in the first ce.

    Following that train of thought, if there was anyone who could order Dino around, he could only think of one such being.

    That being was exalted as a god among them¨D¨D

    ¡¸Yes! Of course, my Master!

    This Dagruel, have been patiently waiting for your return!!¡¹

    He turned, and knelt. Without facing up, Dagruel gave his respects to the being who has suddenly appeared, and was now sitting on Dagruel¡¯s throne.

    That was what he truly felt. He was only slightly fond of his current position.

    ¡¸Un. If it was you, I had faith that you would say that, Dagruel.¡¹

    This being, Velda, was quietly looking at Dagruel as he matter-of-factly nodded.

    ¡¸Now then, I¡¯m going to remove your seal, as I have lots of work for you to help me with.

    By now you should be able to control the power more or less.

    I¡¯m looking forward to your achievements, "Titan (Tyrant Gigant)" Dagruel.¡¹

    As he was saying such, he put his hand on Dagruel¡¯s head who still looking downwards. In the past age of gods, the ferocious Gigant, had once challenged "Ster Dragon King" Veldanava and was sealed.

    An atrocious king, who spread destruction on earth. With his overwhelmingly supernatural strength, multiple countries were reduced to dust.

    The feared god of destruction, who drove many ancient magic countries to the pits of despair.

    Even in the present, with his abilities sealed by "Ster Dragon King" Veldanava, the scene of his rage earned him the title "Earthquake".

    Because of his great power, the devastation wrought when he loses his reasoning was unfathomable.

    That was about to be released again.

    (Ahh, to be of use to "Ster Dragon King" Veldanava-sama, this is great.)

    Thoughts of his 3 sons passed by in his mind.

    Their absence in his country now, is it a good or a bad thing...... Can¡¯t help much thinking about it now.

    ¡¸Gunuu!! I AM, "TITAN" DAGRUEL!!

    With this body of mine, I am the being who disposes of all who oppose your Excellency!

    I await, your orders!!¡¹

    He bellows, in a show of his atrocious might.

    Velda looked at him gleefully, and gave him a multitude of orders.

    (EN: This is my first time editing, so please let me know if i missed something, constructive criticism can only improve things!)

    [1] Male Albedo??? XD

 Chapter 194 â€“ World Rumbling

    World Rumbling

    On that day, the deration of war was announced to all people who lived in the world.

    A huge image was projected in the sky.

    The boy with blue eyes in the projection opened his mouth dignifiedly.

    ¡ºMy name is Velda. The one who brings destruction to this world.

    Today, on this day and at this time, I dere a war to the residents of the entire world.

    Life or death.

    All of you should fight as hard as possible. Well then, shall we begin? Armageddon (The Final War)!¡»

    Those words became the signal of the start.

    From the huge gate that appeared in the sky, armies of angels spring out in session.

    The world was immediately wrapped in chaos.

    Oh dear, we received a preemptive strike.

    By the oath from Velda, the former Angra Mainyu, thus the game begins.

    However, Velda huh.

    Angra Mainyu having that name means that there is no trace of Yuuki¡¯s personality anymore.

    Though I don¡¯t know what kind of effect it had, I didprehend that apletely different n was put into motion.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care whether it is Velda or something else, I will beat him speechless!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah that¡¯s right. There is no reason to trouble Rimuru-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. Considering that I want to go out and see ces I never seen, wishing for world destruction is uneptable.¡¹

    Ul, Testa and Carrera are talking as they please.

    If it¡¯s me, I would be more careful of Yuuki, though I feel this is not an easy task.

    I wonder from where did these three¡¯s confidencee from.

    The situation of each country is projected by my surveince magic on severalrge screens which I installed in the control room, which is in the Joint Operations Headquarters.

    The situation is not good, yet it is not the worst either. Due to priormunications, the governing body of each country were able to expect this situation.

    Though with limited time, the arrangements for the evacuation instructions to the people were put in order. The problem is the chaos that will ur due to the prolonged war and food shortage.

    Hinata is also cooperating in leading the people, so the evacuation was finished by yesterday. The people who were doubting it before, are now quiet.

    I wonder till when this status will keep.

    Right now, people who were confused by fear and people whoined because of their anxiety are few. However, such people will increase as time passes.

    The people in the capital cities, where the evacuation ispleted, only have enough food for about a week.

    Because the help hasn¡¯t reached the people of the rural areas, only a warning was conveyed. Later, under themand of the local government, in the current situation, each of them will cope with it by themselves.

    I think that a considerable amount of effort will be needed just to maintain the current state.

    Because The Great War has urred every 500 years, only the shelters are prepared.

    In each country¡¯s capital, the shelter for the citizens is prepared inside a cavern in the nearby mountains or underground.

    Although some, more or less, preserved food is stored, it is unable to satisfy all of the citizens whom exceed tens of thousands.

    ording to the record of the Great Wars up til now, the number of angels seemed to increase in a single week. As such, it is unclear what will happen this time.

    Although preparation was greater than in the past, I expect that riots will ur in the case that The Great War is prolonged.

    It only depends on the circumstances, but it was depressing to think that, in the worst case, I might need to use soldiers to suppress the riots.

    How will the angels move? That¡¯s the main problem.

    Different from what has happened in the past, now that the angels have a will of their own, what will be the main focus of their armies¡¯ attacks?

    Will they focus on us, the opposing forces? Or, in order to bring us together, will they focus their attacks at the human nations?

    My surveince magic is effective in verifying that.

    And so, I could observe all of the important locations by projecting images of them.

    The preparation wasplete, I can instantly grasp the angels¡¯ movements.

    The ¡°Pce of White Ice¡± on the ice continent where Guy resides.

    The magic city that Leon rules, ¡°El Dorado¡±.

    The Holy Empire Ruberios where Ruminas has concealed herself.

    The Pce Reaching Heaven[1], the castle of the giants¡¯ kingdom which Dagruel rules.

    Every capital city and major city of the western countries.

    Every big city that exists as important locations as well as the East Empire¡¯s capital.

    And near the center of thend with the vast abundant harvests that spreads through the south of Great Jura Forest, a castle with white walls, built by the people who admired Milim, stood there elegantly, it was the castle of Milim, the ¡°Destroyer¡±.

    Every ce was projected clearly on therge screens.

    Immediately after the war deration was done, the army of angels sprung forth from the huge gate that appeared in the sky.

    However, it was primarily a bluff.

    Their focus was concentrated on four points.

    First of all, Guy was excluded because Chloe was sent to deal with him instead.

    With this, as expected, there was no need for additional forces.

    Then, the problem are the 4 ces in question......

    First of all is ¡°El Dorado¡±. An army of 200.000 angels of different sizes and qualities had invaded it.

    The next is Holy Empire Ruberios. An army of 200.000 is also attacking this ce.

    The third ce is Milim¡¯s castle, the White Wall Castle. An army of 200.000 also appeared there.

    And thest ce is right overhead, the outside of the Labyrinth.

    In other words, our country, an army of 400.000 angels are attacking here.

    Hey, why is it that only my ce got twice the number?

    I wish that the forces went to Dagruel-ossan¡¯s ce too. In that case, we could crush them with a swift attack.

    I thought about such a na?ve thing, but the situation doesn¡¯t seem like it will be so convenient.

    ¡°Let¡¯s gather all of the Demon Lords in one ce, everyone can defeat them, right!¡± so I insisted, but the scene of me being looked at by everyone with cold eyes, is still fresh in my memory.

    The reason for it is because it is against the aesthetics! Or something like that.

    I don¡¯t care about aesthetics, I only want to settle the problem quickly......

    Somehow, the only thing that they consented to was aid during emergencies.

    I had prepared the transfer magic formation, with much effort, for the n I had in mind, however I failed in the persuasion.

    I consulted with Ciel and agreed that there¡¯s a margin of flexibility in it, unfortunately this n was still rejected.

    If we had executed that n, we could have been predominantly advantageous when the angel army dispersed...... sadly it can¡¯t be helped.

    Oh well, the Demon Lords are not my subordinates, and not colleagues that can be trusted either.

    It¡¯s something like a miracle that they can cooperate with each other. So, I¡¯m okay with such a result.

    The progress of the war is hardly satisfactory, the enemy is good enough to divide the forces that could deal with our side.

    If they had spared some of their forces towards Dagruel, then it is likely that the angels will still have an even force against us though.

    The angel forces seem to be moving into a slightly advantageous situation. It¡¯s as if they had counted our forces......

    ¡¶As expected, I concluded that there is a betrayer among the Demon Lords¡·

    Suddenly, Ciel give me a warning.

    Although Ciel had pointed it out some time ago, I said that I disagree with the timing when Dino showed his true nature.

    I didn¡¯t think about Dino to that extent, so Iughed it off......

    In any case, since the war has begun now, it is unnatural if they don¡¯t attack when there is an opportunity to do so, or so Ciel insisted.

    However, there¡¯s no definite evidence, and each Demon Lord doesn¡¯t have any motive for it either.

    They spent the trump card that is Chloe to block the intervention of Guy, therefore Guy is out of question.

    I can exclude Leon and Ruminas because of their ties to Chloe too.

    Ramiris and Milim are out of question.

    That only leaves Dagruel, however, his upright character as a soldier makes him the number one unlikeliest to be the betrayer.

    It is certain that he was close to Dino, but he has continued to fight against the angels since the ancient times and didn¡¯t seem to betray in those times.

    Also, his three sons are being worked hard by Shion, and are training here. If he intended to betray us, surely he wouldn¡¯t entrust his sons to the enemy.

    This side didn¡¯t suggest it either, it was a request from him.

    As such I had rejected the opinion, and believed that Ciel was just thinking too much.

    (Dagruel is the betrayer?)

    ¡¶Dagruel has the highest probability of being the betrayer.

    Yet I cannot throw away the possibility that Ruminas is the one either.

    If Dagruel moves, his betrayal will be confirmed.

    If Ruminas asks for help without moving, Ruminas is the betrayer.¡·

    There seems to be a possibility that Dagruel is not the betrayer.

    Is that so? Currently, An army of 200.000 angels are against Ruminas. Additionally, Ruminas has her own troops. If reinforcements went there, without a doubt they would be annihted, huh?

    Even if there were no reinforcements, at least in the current situation, Ruminas would have a hard fight, yet surely she wouldn¡¯t defeated.

    The battle might be hanging in the bnce, but it won¡¯t be one-sided. In that case, the proud-hearted vampire princess would not request for help.

    But even so, in the case that Dagruel moves to aid Ruminas even when she doesn¡¯t request for help......

    Dagruel¡¯s troops would turn their fangs towards Ruminas.

    I see.

    Certainly, in that case the betrayer would be known.

    They not only divided their forces, they allocated it in a way that could deal with us, with the intention to crush each and every Demon Lord.

    Each Demon Lord does not have much in the way of surplus troops and it might have been anticipated that there are not enough spare troops to be sent as reinforcements.

    And it will be uncertain which one is telling the truth if I check the situation with only telepathicmunication.

    Distrust will rise among us and our cooperation will copse as well. After I saw through this n, I realized that it is a cunning strategy.

    They had Dino betray us once so as get our guards down, in the expectation that we would deem that there would be no further betrayals. To be honest, if Ciel-sensei was not here, I¡¯m certain that I would have gotten caught in that n.

    That would only be in the case that she was not here, as that n has already beenpletely seen through.

    With surveince magic, I can perfectly grasp the cement of the enemy forces. It is the enemy¡¯s miscalction, the chances of victory seems to be in our favor.

    Although I made the transfer magic formation with much effort, it is not a thing which can be activated by every army.

    So, I will not need to be so afraid even if someone defects. As it is not possible to transfer to inside thebyrinth with the magic formation.

    I only would only tell each Demon Lord to seal the power of the transfer formation once the matter of the betrayer is settled.

    (Okay, keep investigating the situation without stopping!)

    ¡¶Yes, understood, Master!¡·

    Saying that there is a betrayer from the very beginning of the war is not pleasant.

    Truly, it is an omen that it¡¯ll be a few nasty battles.

    At the time that I was gloomily thinking such, I hardly believed my eyes when I saw a harder to believe scene.

    Milim¡¯s army is being pushed back.

    Impossible! The former Demon Lords, Karion and Frey are over there, and yet......

    At that moment, there was a change to Milim¡¯s castle which was projected on the screen. In a section of the castle, an explosion urred.

    It seems the situation has be worse than I expected.

    ??????????????????????????

    When the gate appeared in the sky, and angels had begun to pour out from it, Milim had been warming up for the war in high spirits.

    A mob of angels is not a worthy foe for Milim.

    She can rely on the subordinates whom she trained herself, and there¡¯s Karion who received the position of general.

    ¡¸Hmm, in that case, I¡¯m going out for a bit.¡¹

    Saying such, lightly, Karion stands up.

    ¡®Let¡¯s go, all you rascals!!¡¯ When Karion issued hismand, he gets on his griffon and proceeds to intercept the enemy.

    Milim watched the situation while getting excited.

    But the situation changedpletely with the appearance of a single man.

    ¡¸Yours truly is one of the Four Fiends of the Heaven Commanders, Vega! All you small fries don¡¯t even pass the qualifications to be food for this great me.

    Stop your useless resistance and quickly be eaten by me!¡¹

    The man shouted such with a loud voice and began to ughter Karion¡¯s beastman subordinates.

    Even the most earliest soldiers who have been following Karion since the period of the Beast Kingdom ¡°Yuurazania¡±, all turned pale at the man¡¯s dreadful power.

    Milim¡¯s currently assembled troops have been assembled through the reorganization of the forces of her area.

    Themand of the whole army is left to Karion who took the position of general.

    Their total number is 300.000.

    At the center of them was the 3.000 units titled ¡°Flying Beast Knight Order¡±.

    3.000 griffons of ¡°Sky Queen¡± Frey¡¯s forces and mounted on their back are the specially picked beastmen of ¡°Beast King¡± Karion¡¯s subordinates.

    They¡¯re merely 3.000 people but they are warriors who exceed A rank who are able to easily do high speed air battle as one effective body.

    In this world, this is thergest forceposed only of people who exceed A rank.

    Even the Empire¡¯s magic beast corps wasposed of ¡°A-¡° rank, so it could be easily toprehend that they are a significant forces.

    Griffons are originally magic beasts with ¡°B+¡± rank.

    But, with the result of the training given by Karion, their ability was raised to ¡°A-¡° rank.

    As with the A rank beastmen who rode them, their ability became equivalent to A rank.

    The Flying Beast Knight Order is the strongest subordinates who were trained by Karion in both name and reality.

    The rest are the devils, mercenaries and yman¡¯s former subordinates. It is abined force consisting of various people.

    Even the people who usually take part in maintaining the public order were roped into the war.

    Opposing the angel forces of 200.000 is Milim¡¯s army of 300.000.

    Milim¡¯s army has the advantage in number but they are somewhat disadvantaged as their ability quality is average.

    Even so, there is the effect of increasing their ability due to Karion¡¯s courageous shout, therefore in the beginning they held the superiority in the battle, but......

    Due to the appearance of the man named; Vega of the Four Fiends of the Heaven Commanders, the situation haspletely changed.

    ¡¸Humph! Useless, useless, utterly useless! None of you small fries can injure me!¡¹

    He shouted such as he swung around the Sky Piercing Halberd[2] that he held in his hand.

    With just one swing, a mountain of corpses is made in the surroundings.

    ¡®Grr!¡¯ So Karion ground his teeth as he red at the provocative Vega.

    With just a nce, Karion understood that Vega is different from the other angels. Even if he fights with that man, or even if he deployed the entirety of his treasured ¡°Flying Beast Knight Order¡±, they would probably get annihted.

    Along with Milim, Frey and her aides, ¡°Harpy¡± are waiting.

    The dirty work is for himself to deal with, the rest he may entrust to Frey.

    ¡¸Hey, I¡¯m going to fight that cocky bastard Vega.

    And so, I entrust themand of the entire army to you, take care of the rest!¡¹

    Which is what he told his aide, the tiger beastman Baum.

    ¡¸ Karion-sama, that guy is......

    Shouldn¡¯t I be that guy¡¯s first opponent so that you can check his weaknesses, even if just a little?¡¹

    Karion shook his head at Baum¡¯s idea.

    In the case of the angel¡¯s army, they have no unity, they are only attacking at random.

    If it is so, although his own army is inferior on average, they are advantageous with their numbers, which exceed the number of enemies, and their unitedmand.

    In this situation, such folly like ¡®themander is not around¡¯ cannot be permitted to happen. In case a Baum weakens Vega¡¯s power and Karion delivers the finishing blow, that strategy would be worth consideration. Unfortunately, Baum wouldn¡¯t even slow that man down.

    His intuition from his battle experience as the Beast King told him that the man named Vega is not an ordinary person.

    ¡¸No Baum, you wouldn¡¯t even buy any time. It¡¯d be a big loss if there isn¡¯t someone giving orders.

    While I fight that guy one on one, you defeat the angels!¡¹

    Baum realized, the enemy who calls himself Vega has an unprecedented amount of strength, from Karion¡¯s expression.

    For Karion who has an optimistic and frank character, that strained expression is simr to the expression Karion showed before his fight with Milim sometime ago.

    ¡¸Of course, a person who can only talk, won¡¯t be a threat if it¡¯s Karion-sama.

    You can leave themand of the army to me! However, please refrain from the behavior of leaving the work to Frey-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh crap. If you owe a debt to Frey, it¡¯ll be harsh when shees to collect the debt.¡¹

    The two, both joking with each other, then part ways.

    ¡®Don¡¯t leave the work to Frey¡¯, in other words, he meant ¡®Please don¡¯t die¡¯.

    Worrying about Karion, who is the strongest Beast King, is something that an aide should never do.

    That strength is absolute, the name of ¡°Beast King¡± is not just for show.

    As the general, who is the right hand of the strongest Demon Lord Milim, Karion needs to continue his reign.

    (What a thing to say, even though I lost as the Lion Mask.)

    Karion recalled his defeat at the hands of Diablo during the Tournament in Tempest.

    That country there, is abnormal.

    Because even that Diablo who defeated him, was defeated in the finals.

    It had taught him that there is always someone better, his self-conceit was finally shattered. After that he endured grueling training and obtained strength greater than he had during his Demon Lord time.

    It will be a hard fight, but Karion doesn¡¯t have any intention to be defeated whatsoever.

    (That reminds me, Gobuta...... I wonder if he¡¯s doing well ¨D¨D£©

    The face of his friend who trained together with him came to mind.

    When he remembers that genius who even Karion admits to having abnormal talent that surpasses his own race, he feels happy.

    (At best, not gettingughed at by that guy might be the proof that I became strong!)

    When Karion sprouted a fearless smile, he charged towards Vega.

    When Karion shed with Vega, a fierce battle began.

    Frey pacified Milim who struggled to go there herself.

    If Milim, who can¡¯t go easy on anyone, is rampaging seriously, it will not only be the town around the castle that vanishes, but there¡¯ll also be casualties among the ally troops as well.

    The current situation, it seems there is a dangerous guy from the enemy side, but Frey believes that Karion can deal with it.

    In the case that Karion is defeated, then, and only then, would it be Milim¡¯s turn. Therefore, right now, she needs to watch the way Karion fights, deciding that she needs to analyze the abilities of the enemy.

    As Karion¡¯s aide, she was going to do so and have Karion work hard for Milim¡¯s sake.

    Frey is cold-hearted and calcting, but that doesn¡¯t mean that she has never trusted Karion. Rather, because she believed that Karion might defeat Vega which would prevent Milim going out.

    After all, Frey cannot imagine a battle maniac like him having a hard fight with a person whom she has never heard the name of.

    Frey who is not specialized inbat was not able to see the truth of Vega¡¯s terror.

    She thought that they could win without having a hard time, even if by any chance Karion had a hard time, so long as Milim analyzed the enemy¡¯s power.

    But she will immediately notice that her thinking was na?ve.

    If Milim, who is the leader, can defeat the enemy without a problem, a small sacrifice may be unavoidable.

    That is what Frey thought, when Milim was watching Karion¡¯s fight.

    That is, until Milim turned around with a fierce expression.

    This presence is not an ordinary one, of course Frey, and even the ¡°Harpy¡± are alerted.

    Besides Frey, the others don¡¯t sense anything like an unidentified presence, but Milim¡¯s intuition cannot be mistaken.

    ¡¸Who are you?¡¹

    When Milim asked that, the space mutated it¡¯s color slowly, and a woman appeared.

    A woman with beautiful silver hair, simr to Milim.

    A ¡°matchless in beauty¡± woman who seems like an adult version of Milim.

    Her white skin and the gaze of her almond-shaped eyes.

    Frey gasped. The appearance is too beautiful, and reminds her of her beloved master.

    There is a sign that lets you feel that the two resemble each other closely, as if there is blood connection between the two.

    Four pure white angels kneel in the rear, to protect the woman.

    Their aura are overwhelming and each of them has power equivalent to an awakened Demon Lord, Frey was able to feel it too.

    ¡¸Nice to meet you, Milim Nava-sama.

    I am the one who holds the name, ¡°Lucia¡±.

    This time I have visited to meet you.

    Your father is waiting for you. Please, let us go together.¡¹

    The woman who introduced herself as Lucia greets and bows to Milim respectfully.

    And then she let out those shocking words.

    A shock ran through them.

    If you are talking about Milim¡¯s father, it would be thete ¡°Ster Dragon King¡± Veldanava.

    A little while ago, the person who was shown on the image that appeared in the sky had introduced himself as Velda, it couldn¡¯t be......

    When Frey thought so,

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be silly! My father is already dead. If you keep saying this nonsense, I will end your life!¡¹

    Frey heard Milim¡¯s enraged voice.

    Of course. For Milim, the topic of her family is taboo.

    ¡¸No, it is the truth. Milim-sama.¡¹

    Immediately after the woman said that, a thunderous roar resounded in front of the of the woman who introduced herself as Lucia.

    It¡¯s Milim¡¯s fist that went towards Lucia¡¯s face, yet was stopped as if it was blocked by an invisible wall.

    Frey was able to tell, Milim threw her fist with all her power and she did not stop it to threaten the woman.

    Seeing Lucia who remained calm, even after receiving a full power blow from Milim, it made Frey feel shivers run down her back.

    Even if she¡¯s going easy on someone, her title as the ¡°Destroyer¡± is not for show.

    It¡¯s impossible topletely block it, even if using Multiple Barriers.

    The reason why is because when Milim attacks, the power is dispersed and not to the extent of killing the opponent. In other words, Milim who threw out the attack with a calcted power in order to break the target¡¯s barrier and yet not kill the target.

    For her to remain calm, it¡¯s nothing but that she had exceeded Milim¡¯s assumptions.

    Such a thing was something that couldn¡¯t happen as far as Frey knows.

    After all, Milim is the strongest Demon Lord, rivaling Guy Crimson¨D¨D

    ¡¸It is useless, Milim-sama. Attacks toward me will not be effective whatsoever.

    What is more important is that your father is waiting.

    ¡°In the new world, let us live together!¡± is what he said.

    Pleasee with me.¡¹

    Although she is beautiful, Lucia repeats the same words like a machine.

    Her voice resounding coldly, without any emotion that could be felt from it, it painted Frey¡¯s mind with uneasiness.

    (Return immediately, Karion! Milim-sama may be in danger.)

    (What did you say!? But, I¡¯m sorry...... I may not be ablee back¨D¨D£©

    Unlike Frey¡¯s expectations, the man who Karion was fighting against seems to be a more powerful person than she had expected.

    For Karion who is a confident person to have no time to spare, Frey was able to understand that he is having a hard fight.

    This is bad! As Frey thinks so,

    ¡¸Kill her!¡¹

    She gave an order to the ¡°Harpy¡± without waiting for Milim¡¯s approval.

    Frey had merely judged that it would be dangerous for Milim, if she let this woman keep on doing as she likes.

    Because their beloved Master is too gentle to the extent that could be fatal.

    If she really tried to kill her opponent then she wouldn¡¯t have a hard fight regardless who the opponent is, but she didn¡¯t fight seriously because she is trying not kill to her opponent. As far as Frey knows, thest time Milim fought seriously was a long time ago. Frey had just been born around that time, Milim destroyed a country and then shed with Guy.

    Because Milim is such a gentle master, Frey wishes to keep her away from as much danger as much as she can.

    ¡¸Fool.¡¹

    One of the kneeling angels stood up and materialized a war hammer.

    And then,

    ¡¸You insects who cling to Milim-sama should know your ce!

    Die! Lightning Bomber!!¡¹

    The angel swung down the war hammer and a destructive lightning which exhibited a tremendous amount of power struck towards Frey and the others.

    Frey prepared for her death when she saw the despair-inducing, destructive electric discharge that was released from the war hammer.

    The released lightning ran through Frey¡¯s body.

    At the same time, the ¡°Harpies¡± who began an attack towards Lucia were also annihted with only that single blow.

    Though it was an overkill attack that struck Frey and the others, they seemed to barely avoid their deaths, somehow.

    Frey mustered her strength to stay conscious in her injured body that could break any moment as she confirmed the cause.

    Milim¡¯s left arm had caught the war hammer that was swung down toward Frey and the others.

    Thanks to Milim, they had barely survived.

    (Ah, Milim is so kind. As I expected, you are not really cut out to kill.)

    Thus she thought so.

    And at the same time, she froze when she saw Milim¡¯s expression.

    It was an expression of rage.

    Milim flew into a rage as Frey and the others, who are her subordinates, were injured.

    ¡¸I will not forgive you. To injure my subordinates, I will never forgive this!!¡¹

    So Milim shouts.

    And then, light is released from Milim¡¯s body and wrap her in it.

    She wore the God ss armor on her body as she switched to Battle Mode.

    She carries the power of a ¡°True Dragon¡± in her body, and Milim who had be the incarnation of destruction let loose that power.

    The heaven trembles, the earth shatters.

    By the anger of an ancient Demon Lord, the world rumbled.

    Frey was astonished as she realized the enemy¡¯s aim.

    It is good if Milim epts the invitation. In the case where she declines it...... make her fly into a rage that deprives her of her senses.

    And like now......

    (Not good! Don¡¯t do it, Milim!!)

    Frey who tried to stop Milim with a soundless voice. However, her voice couldn¡¯t reach Milim.

    The world will once again be exposed to the wrath of the ultimate dragonoid.

    [1] ÌìÍ¨éw Tsutenkaku, there¡¯s also a tower with the same name and it¡¯s a well-knownndmark of Osaka. éw can mean tower or pce

    [2] ·½Ììêª Houtengeki, the famous weapon used by warlord Lu Bu in the "Three Kingdoms" period in China.

 Chapter 195 â€“ Chaos and Counter-moves

    Chaos and Counter-moves

    This is bad....

    Really bad.

    From the video that was being projected on the big screen, Milim was enraged, and looked as though she has lost all reasoning.

    If Milim seriously ran amok now, just who would stop her.

    By some freak chance, Ramiris had managed to calm her down when she shed with Guy in the distant past.... It doesn¡¯t look like we can depend on Ramiris this time.

    ¡¸Oi, Ramiris....

    Just asking, if I were to hold Milim down, would you be able to bring her back to her senses?¡¹

    ¡¸Wha-! Are you trying to get me killed!?¡¹

    As I thought.

    Though I didn¡¯t expect anything in the first ce, for the midget that Ramiris is now, this is too big of an undertaking for her.

    ¡¸Well, I kinda expected your answer. But, to think their strategy would involve angering Milim....¡¹

    As I murmured, I started thinking.

    Honestly, this was unexpected.

    Here, I was thinking, the being that calls itself Velda would be the only one using¡ºJustice King Michael¡».

    That said, I was negligent to think only Velda would be able to defeat Milim.

    If Velda were to be on the frontlines himself, the n was to teleport and confront him immediately. You can¡¯t really call this underhanded, leaving just enough to maintain our defense lines, the idea to go at him with everything we have is a good idea.

    That beauty who I have never seen before, protected by¡ºJustice King Michael¡»¡¯s "Castle Guard", was taunting Milim.

    Though having no offensive power whatsoever, she was protected by the absolute defense of "Castle Guard". Even with Milim¡¯s nonsensical destructive power, that defense couldn¡¯t be prated.

    In fact, she was making use of that destructive energy to cause damage to the surroundings. Having it turn out like this, Milim¡¯s rage would only intensify, and that would be just what the enemy wants.

    Distributing abilities, Ultimate Skills which were like trump cards, to his subordinates; this was unexpected.

    Yuuki was someone who had the tendency to hoard everything, thus, this was a thought process totally different from the original. What a troublesome opponent.

    ¡¸That looks bad. If we don¡¯t stop Milim, her actions are gonna end up overshadowing those who are destroying the world.¡¹

    ¡¸Looks that way.... What should we do, Rimuru?¡¹

    Ramiris agreed, and looked at me.

    Shit happened right after the war began.

    So, what should our choice be....

    While we contemte our choices, the situation isn¡¯t going to wait for us.

    Before I could make my decision, more problems began.

    Diablo by himself would have a hard time as Milim¡¯s opponent.

    At the very least, I would need to send 3 of my followers of Guardian Level or the odds would be bad.

    I already need to send that many to handle Milim alone. Then there¡¯s the rampaging Vega and that mysterious silver haired female, plus another 4 seraphim ss opponents; I¡¯m going to need to send a big portion of my forces already.

    The 4 angels who are standing by behind the silver haired female don¡¯t look like those mass produced weaklings.

    Looking at the present situation, the destruction of Tempest seems to be unavoidable.

    From the very start defense of the city was given up, with the aim to rebuild it. All important facilities were moved into thebyrinth, along with all of our guests.

    It¡¯s sad but all the buildings that have been constructed will be discarded. Thanks to that, there¡¯s no need to defend the city, so it¡¯s possible to maintain our stance of total resistance.

    Using the buildings as shields, the 300 thousand ex-empire soldiers were out in the field as our defense force.

    Split into 3bat teams, they¡¯ll coordinate with each other, and confront enemy attacks.

    There was a 4thbat team,prised ofbat specialised elites that were summoned previously, still standing by; in actual fact it was a big defense force of 400 thousand strong.

    But, there were 400 thousand on the angel side too, so we¡¯re even on numbers.

    The remaining 100 thousand ex-empire soldiers, were employed as a peacekeeping force in the Great Jura Forest. They ensure the viges and settlements don¡¯t get attacked by angels that were scattered from the frontlines or rouge/deviant angels; they coordinate their efforts and maintain our *other* defenses.

    Finally, the volunteer forces whichprised of roughly 30 thousand adventurers, was led by Masayuki, and have headed out to the defense of the western countries.

    It was an all out confrontation.

    "Drag Lord" Gabil and "Barrier Lord" Gerudo are at the frontlines takingmand.

    Oh, let¡¯s not be forgetting about Gobuta. Though he himself isn¡¯t on the level of the other Guardians, he¡¯s also working hard at the frontlines.

    The battle is at a stalemate.

    Of the angel army that¡¯s invading Tempest, while they have the numbers theyck capable officers.

    They have Dino as the Highest Command for the invasion, but because of his promise with me, he himself won¡¯t be taking to the field.

    The two fallen angels that tagged along with him, are now in one on one battles against Gabil and Gerudo. Previously Gerudo got pretty beaten up against the two of them, now¡¯s the time for his revenge match.

    Both of them looked even in terms of power, but since neither are serious yet, the result of their match can¡¯t be predicted yet.

    Gabil was holding his own against the other, locked in an aerial battle. This side looks even too. I figured it was okay to leave this to them.

    Though I wanted to send reinforcements to help them, as we still have no idea how much remained of their invasion force, it wasn¡¯t a good idea to show so much of our hand just yet.

    I would take action if it looks bad, but I¡¯ll have to hold back for now.

    With the situation at Tempest currently a stalemate, I shall turn my attention elsewhere.

    The problems, were in the other countries.

    I now know who the traitor is.

    It¡¯s Dagruel.

    Even though there was no word from Ruminas, he is mobilizing his army.

    Along with 200 thousand of the angel army[estimated B rank], plus 100 thousand of Dagruel¡¯s Chain Giant army[estimated B+ rank], Ruminas¡¯ forces definitely can¡¯t hold against them.

    Looks like their main target is Ruminas.

    Their aim is to crush one pir of the Demon Lords first, "Queen of Nightmare" Ruminas Valentine.

    Ruberios was, in fact, the lynchpin in the defenses of the western countries.

    If it were to fall, the enemy would gain a foothold over the western countries, and would probably get their momentum going.

    As the angel army was flight capable, if they used the extrarge transit gate they would be able to spread their forces rapidly.

    It was easily predicted that the inhabitants of the western countries would be unable to fend off a pincer attack, and would get ravaged by the giant army advancing from their west, let alone the angel armying down from the skies.

    Ruminas¡¯ personal forces,prised of:

    300 Holy Knights and 400 Bloody Knights [Both estimated at A rank].

    As themanding officers, the 7 greater nobles.

    Plus, a handful of Holy Knights led by Arno.

    The main force consisted of 100 thousand members of the Holy Scripture Knights[estimated B+ rank], the Saint Church¡¯s believers, Lesser Vampires and other simr Majin under Ruminasprised most of these units.

    In addition, was 100 thousand knights[estimated C+ rank], that were sent from the remaining western countries.

    That was all.

    It was a great force of over 200 thousand, but they were already struggling against the angel army.

    Among the elites who were directly under Dagruel, there are A rank Majin ss Giants, this meant Ruminas would be outnumbered and outssed.

    Ruminas and Dagruel house the tworgest factions among the Demon Lords, their forces were equal. But, counting in the number of reinforcements, and their quality, there¡¯ll be a distinct gap now.

    If at this point in time, Ruminas were to fall, the copse of the western countries would take but an instant.

    In less than a month, the western countries would be totally ravaged. This must definitely be prevented.

    That means, I¡¯m going to have to send in reinforcements.

    Dagruel¡¯s strength is still unknown to me. It is said he has the beef to back up getting into fights with Veldora in the past, so it¡¯s a bad idea to underestimate him.

    Even if he gets into a 1 on 1 fight with Ruminas, it was difficult to predict who would have the upper hand.

    As Ruminas wields an Ultimate Skill of the Sin series, i don¡¯t think she¡¯ll be defeated that easily....

    In any case, there¡¯s a need for me to send reinforcements.

    There are problems elsewhere too.

    Against the forces of Leon¡¯s Magic City Country, the 200 thousand strong angel army is too much for them to handle.

    Currently, with the use of a Defensive Emcement, and focusing on city defense, his forces are still holding on. But, the moment the defenses are broken through, the flow of the battle is likely to shift.

    Leon¡¯s forces, wasprised of only 10 thousand Magic Knights[estimated A rank].

    They were an elite band of capable knights, which I caught a glimpse of during my visit.

    But, the difference in power is too vast for them to be able to cover their handicap in numbers.

    Although the angels are estimated to be B rank inbat prowess, the abilities differ for those who are reincarnators. In other words, it¡¯s different depending on their willpower.

    The mass produced angels are not a threat, but the angels who have a will of their own show obvious increases in strength.

    As the race that mirrors the demons, it is better to assume that they too, be stronger the longer they exist.

    Additionally, there are reincarnators who were formerly from Yuuki¡¯s hybrid forces, it is predicted that there are other hiddenmander types and the like.

    Then there is also the cement of the upper tier angels, the details are still unconfirmed as of now. They seem to be hiding their true abilities, and blending into the horde of regr angels.

    Though there were a few who stood out, there¡¯s simply too few in number at this point.

    There should be roughly 100 thousand reincarnators from the ex-hybrid forces. There¡¯s a need to be wary of them.

    With just Leon¡¯s forces, he¡¯s not going to hold out against 200 thousand angels.

    A massive reading has been confirmed in "El Dorado¡¯s¡± airspace.

    With Souei¡¯s Tsukuyomi, that was analyzed and confirmed using "Eye of the Moon".

    It was a reading simr to Vega who was currently attacking Milim¡¯s forces.

    I think she called herself one of the "Four Fiends of the Heaven Commanders".

    That would mean, the one who¡¯s going to confront Leon is likely Four Fiends of the Heaven Commanders Kagali/Kazaream.

    The strength of an Awakened Demon Lord. No, if we aren¡¯t careful, she might have powered up even more than that.

    Leon¡¯s plenty strong sure, but since we have no idea just how powerful Four Fiends of the Heaven Commanders Kagali is now, being overconfident is a bad idea.

    She still seems to be observing, meaning the stalemate will hold, but the situation will change the moment she makes her move.

    Until then, I¡¯ll need to make my move too.

    For now, that¡¯s what the overall situation looks like for the other fronts.

    Such a bad outlook shortly after the battle began.

    Ciel¡¯s all fine and dandy as she haspleted her predictions and whatnot, it¡¯s just a boatload of headaches for me.

    After sorting out the issues,

    The biggest problem is still Milim.

    Next, would be that against the rampaging Vega, Karion alone doesn¡¯t have enough to clinch the victory.

    Then it¡¯s Ruminas¡¯ pinch, from Dagruel¡¯s betrayal.

    Finally we¡¯ve got to handle reinforcements for Leon.

    Would be how it looks.

    Also, regarding Leon¡¯s case, I won¡¯t butt in unless he calls for help.

    Though I kinda feel bad for Leon, even if "El Dorado" falls, it¡¯s not going to affect the other sides. The destruction of a city in that remote a location, among the many that exist, isn¡¯t going to affect an overall victory.

    The exception, is if by any chance Leon is defeated, I would want to mount a counteroffensive against Kagali. Co-op with Leon would be the ideal situation though....

    Even if I don¡¯t make a move, since he¡¯s Leon¡¯s ally, Guy¡¯s forces would move in to assist, that was Ciel¡¯s prediction.

    It doesn¡¯t look like the angel army is moving to attack Guy¡¯s side anyways, with Misery as themander, his forces will move to Leon¡¯s aid.

    This looks like the best choice.

    Guy has his own informationwork. So he definitely knows that his ally is in danger.

    With a powerful armyprised of thousands of Greater Demons[estimated A rank], I¡¯d want to believe that they can close the gap in numbers.

    I¡¯ll be leaving Leon¡¯s problem to Guy for now, until there¡¯s a call for help I¡¯m going to leave him be.

    ¡¸What shall be our move, Rimuru-sama? If we are to stop Milim-sama, we will need to send arge portion of our forces....¡¹

    Benimaru asked.

    I cut off Thought eleration, and put my conclusion into words.

    ¡¸Although that¡¯s also important, you¡¯ve noticed haven¡¯t you?

    Dagruel¡¯s betrayal¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Yes....¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹

    ¡¸....¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸!?¡¹¡¹

    Benimaru and Diablo, have noticed as expected, while the remainder don¡¯t seem to have noticed.

    There was a wave of unrest in themand room.

    Well, this isn¡¯t surprising. Considering that our greatest asset, one pir among the demon lords, has betrayed us, it¡¯s normal to be disturbed by such news.

    Though it¡¯s important to stop Milim, this was also a problem that couldn¡¯t be left unattended to.

    ¡¸Luckily, they have yet to make their move.

    Therefore, we will be sending reinforcements to Ruminas via the Transit Gate, while contacting her at the same time.

    The ones to be dispatched are....¡¹

    The question is, who should I be sending.

    Whoever I send will be up against an army, so someone who can handle such situations. My choice should be¨D¨D

    ¡¸Rimuru-sama! I would like to make a selfish request¨D¨D

    Please, send me out to the battlefield!!¡¹

    Shion stood up, and spoke her piece while looking straight at me.

    Is the responsibility of being the guardian for Dagruel¡¯s sons a part of this?

    ¡¶There should be no problems¡·

    (But, isn¡¯t there a chance the sons would betray us too?)

    ¡¶The possibility is actually fairly low.

    Except, it would be unwise to send only Shion. I¡¯d suggest sending Adalman and Albert along too.¡·

    I too, thought of sending Adalman as they¡¯ll be up againstrge numbers of enemies.

    He seems to be research buddies with Ruminas too, they should have fairly friendly rtions.

    There shouldn¡¯t be any problems so long as Zegion is in thebyrinth.

    ¡¸Alright, Shion. Go for it.

    You¡¯re bringing your squad along with you right? Don¡¯t getcent.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahah! Many thanks!¡¹

    Shion vacated her position in high spirits, gave me a bow and left the room.

    I don¡¯t think Shion can stand up against Dagruel as she is now. But, with support from Ruminas, her Immortal properties can be put to good use.

    With Ruminas¡¯ ¡ºDay and Night Inversion¡», and Adalman¡¯s ¡ºHoly-Demonic Inversion¡».

    They¡¯ll be able to handle the giant army which has many different elemental specialists.

    ¡¸Adalman, you¡¯re heading out too.

    Though you¡¯ll be leaving thebyrinth, go forth and assist Shion and Ruminas!¡¹

    ¡¸Understood!! As one who was granted life, I feel nothing but gratitude.

    I shall definitely show that I am able to meet your expectations!!¡¹

    Adalman took off, with Albert and Wenti in tow.

    Using the Dead Spirit series of summoning magic, he is capable of summoning undead knights within hisbyrinth territory, he can easily whip out a dependable mobile force.

    Albert also looks to have gotten used to his Gods ss equipment, while Wenti was all excited as it has been awhile since she had the chance to rampage in the outside world.

    For now, let¡¯s see what happens with such measures.

    Next, to choose who is going to be Vega¡¯s opponent.

    Let¡¯s not think about getting rid of him for now, we need to send reinforcements soon, else Milim¡¯s forces are gonna take massive casualties.

    It looks like Karion has been sent to face him, but it¡¯s going to be tough for him alone.

    ¡¸Now then, as for who is going to help out Karion who is facing Vega....

    I¡¯m thinking of sending Gobuta.

    Your thoughts, Ranga.¡¹

    ¡¸(hngh)! Master, does that mean, that it¡¯s ok for me to head out too?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, that¡¯s right.¡¹

    ¡¸!! Gobuta is a genius. Our synchro rate, has already reached over 80%.

    If we were to gainbat experience with a superior foe, he is definitely going to grasp the knack(for their synchro) in no time!¡¹

    As expected of Gobuta.

    He¡¯s getting praised a whole lot. More like, the Goblin Genius, how¡¯s that?

    Ranga was wagging his tail, looks like he¡¯s looking forward to getting some of the action.

    Though it looks like he¡¯s exaggerating somewhat because he wants to head out too, his words are true to a certain extent.

    I shall believe him then.

    ¡¸Alright. If it¡¯s Gobuta, he can teleport to where Karion is.

    Go forth, Ranga! Go, together with Gobuta, and kick that Vega¡¯s butt!¡¹

    ¡¸Understood!!¡¹

    At the same time he replied, Ranga disappeared into the shadows.

    Ranga¡¯s all pumped up about it. What about Gobuta?

    He wasn¡¯t all too enthusiastic, saying,¡¸Wha-! Why¡¯d you have to choose to fight that scaryasheck fe!!¡¹.

    Well, Gobuta¡¯ll be fine.

    He¡¯ll put in the relevant amount of effort. Let¡¯s leave it at that for now.

    Lastly, our main problem with Milim.

    ¡¸As for Milim, I¡¯ll head out to deal with her.¡¹

    The moment I said that, the surroundings became silent.

    Well duh. The leader himself is making a move, this is nothing but a bad move under normal circumstances.

    But, rather than sendingrge numbers against Milim, I judged that there was a need for a more flexible response.

    Ciel also agrees, as in her calctions, the death of one of my Guardian ss followers is a possibility that couldn¡¯t be overlooked.

    It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to face Milim with the intent to kill, but shit can still happen even if we¡¯re only trying to stop her.

    This scenario calls for me to step in.

    ¡¸Kufufufufu. Then, I shall be apanying Rimuru-sama.

    There will be the need to get rid of those annoying bugs(angels) that are flitting around when confronting Milim-sama.¡¹(Diablo)

    ¡¸And of course, we¡¯ll be going too!¡¹(Testa)

    ¡¸Un! Imma go too¡¹(Ultima)

    ¡¸Without a doubt¡¹(Carrera)

    My most powerful assets, the officers of the ck Numbers, all spoke in unison.

    Oh well.

    I¡¯ll leave the regr ck Numbers members behind then, since I can summon them anytime I want to.

    Even if the silver-haired angel who¡¯s facing Milim has no attack power whatsoever, there¡¯s 4 other angels of the awakened demon lord ss too, we can¡¯t be gettingcent.

    Now that Shion has left for her battle, my "bodyguards" end up being these 4 pirs, doesn¡¯t give me much of a choice but to bring them along with me.

    Though the situation looking like the enemy¡¯s plot to draw me out isn¡¯t out of the question, me not moving now is only going to invite an even bigger disaster to follow.

    It is imperative to stop Milim from destroying her own country.

    Our help would be in vain if she really ends up doing it.

    ¡¸Also¨D¨DThere¡¯s that lower lifeform Vega, who stole my thunder.

    If Gobuta doesn¡¯t finish him off, I¡¯ll need to be there for the finishing touches.¡¹

    Carrera deres, while showing an awfully scary smile.

    Ahh, he¡¯s the one who interrupted her battle with [what was his rank again?] Kondo. I can understand that much.

    Guess I can let her move in to "support" Gobuta, after the extra nuisances have been taken care of.

    Thinking back, can Gobuta actually win this time?

    Though I gave the order because Gobuta was able to get there almost instantly, his synchro rate with Ranga being only 80% is kinda bugging me.

    It¡¯s not like it would be a definite win at 100%, even with Karion, Gobuta & Ranga, emerging victorious against Vega is going to be a real feat even in Ciel¡¯s calctions.

    That "man" Vega, just how much has he grown.

    He also seems to be absorbing the dead bodies around him, slowly increasing his power.

    If we don¡¯t get rid of him soon, he can be a real threat to us.

    ¡¸Alright, it¡¯s decided then.

    Carrera, you shall head to assist Gobuta and co. after getting rid of those higher ss angels.

    Diablo, you¡¯ll be supporting me. I¡¯ll be counting on you all.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Understood!!¡¹¡¹

    With this our objectives have beenid down.

    ¡¸Rimuru, I leave Milim to you!!¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, leave it to me!¡¹

    To the uneasy Ramiris, I smiled and promised to save Milim.

    Against Milim who can be said to be one of the strongest demon lords, half baked actions won¡¯t cut it.

    If her anger can be suppressed, she¡¯ll probablye back to her senses.

    But, it¡¯s in suicidal, to try doing that while holding back. It¡¯ll only be possible for me to do this.

    It¡¯s gonna be one heck of a task to keep that easily enraged Milim in check, but i still gotta do it.

    ¡¸Benimaru, I¡¯m entrusting the rest to you.¡¹

    ¡¸You can leave the rest to me without worries!¡¹

    Command is now passed to Benimaru.

    There¡¯s also the preparations for the time when demon lord Leon requests for our aid, Benimaru understands what needs to be done.

    ¡¸On the off chance, Leones to us seeking our aid¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸If that timees, I¡¯ll do something about it. Fret not!¡¹

    I¡¯ll leave it to him then.

    As I holdmand over the ck Numbers, I told him to contact me if there ever was the need to.

    For this demon army which can move anywhere via teleportation, they need to be ready to move out at a moment¡¯s notice.

    Even if we were to not take them into ount, Tempest still has forces in reserve.

    There¡¯s Benimaru and Souei.

    Zegion and Kumara.

    Along with the 4 dragon kings under Ramiris, and Beretta too.

    They¡¯ll be able to handle any problems, when the need arises.

    After handing overmand to Benimaru, I headed out with Diablo and the others.

    I need to bring Milim back to her senses posthaste.

    (Wait for me, Milim! Don¡¯t go all out just yet!)

    I teleported in great haste, with the objective of bringing Milim back to her senses before it¡¯s toote.

 Chapter 196 â€“ Lion King vs The Four Fiends of the Heaven Commandersâ€™ Vega

    Lion King vs The Four Fiends of the Heaven Commanders¡¯ Vega

    If you think about it, a strategy where all of the Demon Lords gather in one ce and fight the enemy together would never work.

    This is because it would be a decision that would disregard the people who have faith in their Demon Lords.

    It would be a reliable way if all we wanted was to win the Great war, but if this n went badly then it could lead to a worse result where the majority of the poption would be lost.

    If the goal is just defeating Velda, this n could be considered as the best n, but it seems that the Octagram cannot ignore one of the Four Fiends who introduced himself as Vega and those who have the same rank as him.

    No, it might be difficult even for the Octagram.

    If we take on this monster along with all the members, it would end quickly without any problem, but the domain we rule would very likely be ruined if we did so.

    That is the reason why Ciel-san said that the Demon Lords won¡¯t give their consent.

    Oh well, it isn¡¯t even guaranteed, that if the Octagram stayed together, that the victory would be certain.

    Because once we defeated all of them and went around the ces that got attacked, with the gate, one by one, thest country would probably be destroyed.

    The part that we misread is the mass of the enemy forces.

    That is because Ciel made her predictions based on Vega and Kagali from before they absorbed and mastered the power of the seraphim.

    The ability of Vega of the Four Fiends of the Heaven Commanders has exceeded Ciel¡¯s expectations.

    It is expected that his ability will break through his limit if he continues his rampage on the surface as he is.

    In addition, as the number of the Seraphim is unknown, it would be fatal if we can¡¯t predict the force of an enemy who has the strength of awakened Demon Lord ss.

    Oh well, I expected that there would be at most 10 of them, but currently they still can¡¯t be considered as a threat.

    I think that those of my Guardian Lord ss, would be able to deal with them perfectly.

    The problem is the Four Fiends of the Heaven Commanders.

    Because he said four, there is probably four of them.

    Of course they wouldn¡¯t mention Four Fiends if their members are more than four.

    That would be great.

    By the prediction, Vega and Kagali is confirmed. Another one seems to be Dino, the problem is thest person.

    I believe that thest one is probably Dagruel.

    Dagruel who is one of the Octagram as well as Ruminas.

    I think both of them are equal. But they only became equal because Ruminas had obtained an Ultimate Skill.

    Dagruel is a Demon Lord who has an abnormal power. The scale of his powers cannot be understoodpletely.

    If in contest of strength, it is certain that he would overpower Ruminas.

    Guessing from Vega¡¯s power, I¡¯m able to expect that Ruminas won¡¯t be able to win against Dagruel.

    That¡¯s why I sent over Shion and Adalman, two of the Guardian Lords, but......

    I still have this bad feeling that I can¡¯t shake off.

    I think that forcing me to fight Milim is not to buy time.

    I¡¯m relieved that Benimaru and Zegion will remain in Tempest, but I should not be careless.

    In the worst case, I need to prepare to make a move but a slight uneasiness passed through my mind.

    The next is that there is a question about Leon¡¯s confidence.

    I¡¯m certain that Kagali of the Four Fiends of the Heaven Commanders went towards Leon¡¯s ce.

    Kagali and Leon also have a connection and I think that Kagali bears a grudge against Leon.

    The problem is the extent of Kagali¡¯s power.

    Vega¡¯s power exceeds Ruminas¡¯.

    Whenpared to Leon, depending on the situation, I think that Leon would be defeated by Vega too.

    Vega has be abnormally strong to such a degree.

    If I assume that Kagali, who is on the same rank as Vega, became equally strong as him, Leon¡¯s victory will be questionable.

    Before the reinforcement requestes, thinking about some kind of countermeasures sounds good.

    I floated in the sky after I teleported and decided to watch the battle on the ground.

    Vega is fighting against Karion, but the situation is that Vega is overwhelmingly superior to Karion.

    I think there is a need to greatly revise the ability analysis result of the so called Four Fiends of the Heaven Commanders, Vega and Kagali.

    As I expected, there is a difference in obtaining information by seeing the fight directly versus from seeing it on the screen.

    For caution¡¯s sake, I contacted Guy with telepathy.

    I told him the current situation. Next I let him decide what he wants to do, let¡¯s believe that he will move appropriately.

    The time when Chloe and Guy meet is soon, let¡¯s have him do what he can currently.

    Just like that, when I finished all of the preparations, I calmly began to descend.

    It might be making me uneasy by letting other people handle everything, but I should believe in my subordinates.

    Using all of the cards I can use, even Ciel says that there is no other better strategies besides that.

    Under the present situation, there is nothing else that I can do.

    Then I¡¯ll do my work.

    The most important task in this ce is to eliminate the person who is trying to manipte Milim.

    ??????????????????????????

    At the moment when Rimuru arrived in the sky and gazed down with his eyes.

    Karion was in a hopeless battle.

    ¡¸Guhaahhahahahaha!! Is the power of the Lion King only this much?

    It is so weak that I¡¯m speechless!

    You don¡¯t even reach my, this Vega-sama¡¯s feet, the true Beast King!

    How is it? I might make you a subordinate of mine if you kneel down and beg for your life.¡¹

    ¡¸Hha! Don¡¯t make fun of me! This Karion has dedicated his loyalty to Milim-sama.

    I need not lower my head to be your petty underling!¡¹

    ¡¸How cheeky.

    Just like Milim, you¡¯re just a fang-less pet dog!

    Although I would spare your life if you served this great me, Vega-sama......

    You better regret the stupidity of your decision in the next world!¡¹

    Vega shouted such.

    And apressed aura bullet of a 50 cm diameter surged up.

    ¡®I can¡¯t receive that¡¯. Karion¡¯s instincts, which could be called super instincts, perceived the danger of the destructive power that aura bullet has.

    Even if he promptly evaded it, Vega seems like he will not allow him to do so.

    Aiming at Karion, Vega continuously shoots the aura bullets.

    ¡¸Damn it©`©`©`!!¡¹

    As he shouts, Karion put all of his magic power into the deployed Aura Shield in front of him.

    Of course, he understands that he would die if it hit him directly. He adds some angle on the Aura Shield with repelling the aura bullets in mind.

    Because of Milim¡¯s intensive training, the means of dealing with an enemy who has more destructive and stronger power than him had been hammered into him more than needed.

    Rather, he doesn¡¯t have any memories of it stopping no matter how much he shouted for it to stop.

    Milimughed, but she didn¡¯t stop......

    The result of that special training saves Karion now.

    His magic power is depleted greatly but he has somehow managed to survive. The repelled aura bullets, transforming the surroundings¡¯ terrain with their destructive power.

    Karion believes that just the fact that he was able to endure them somehow, is praiseworthy.

    Under the cover of the smoke caused by the explosions, he slipped into a newly created crater. He hid himself in the shadow and suppressed his breath.

    (Good grief, what the heck is with that power......

    If Milim was not my opponent during thebat training, I might already be done for right now ¨D¨D)

    He thought about such things.

    At the same time, he remembered his friend who trained together with him.

    (Wait! You¡¯ll die-ssu! If you take more than this, you¡¯ll seriously die-ssu!!)

    That guy had always been next to him and had yelled that.

    And even though that guy said ¡®I¡¯m at my limit, it¡¯s impossible¡¯, he kept Karionpany until the end of the training while being lively.

    (Damn! I¡¯m still okay. I will getughed at by that guy if I admit my defeat here!)

    Karion grinned widely andughed.

    Karion¡¯s power, which had risen greatly as a result of Milim¡¯s training, is clearly shown during the fight.

    He remembered Milim¡¯s words, ¡°The most important thing is, don¡¯t die!¡±.

    Just like that, he is now able to understand what Milim said.

    When fighting against a stronger opponent, first ascertain the enemy¡¯s strength, then prioritize survival over everything else.

    Fortunately, his subordinates seem to have left the vicinity of this area in ordance with his aide¡¯s orders. Afraid of getting involved in the battle, the angels also didn¡¯t approach this area.

    Vega didn¡¯t manage the angels in a skillful manner, if he was smart, he would make them surround and annihte Karion and he would be dead by now.

    But Vega hasn¡¯t given any orders to his subordinates because he is confident with his own strength.

    (There might be a chance for victory. Anyways, I need to endure. And then, wait for my chance©`©`)

    Karion doesn¡¯t give up.

    He need to draw out the enemy¡¯s forces and expose their power, giving Milim the advantage.

    He will leave the rest to Milim, who is the leader.

    He was anxious because of what Frey said, but he needs to do what he can do right now with all of his effort.

    ¡¸Tch! How sly!! You¡¯re just a coward who only has hiding in your brain.

    What is with the title ¡®Lion King¡¯? Rat is a more appropriate title for a coward like you!!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up!

    It¡¯s a strategy, strategy. You who are dumb may not be able to understand it!¡¹

    Karion shouted back to Vega¡¯s provocation.

    He won¡¯t get provoked.

    Making use of the echo, Karion used tricks so Vega can¡¯t know where he is.

    Baited by the voice, Vega shot a series of magic bullets at the ces that had nothing.

    Compared to the simple aura bullet from a while ago, the power was higher. The surrounding terrain wasn¡¯t just altered, but hollowed and annihted.

    It seems very unlikely for Karion to be able to endure many of them if he received them directly, because of the power they have.

    Vega just threw them without umting them, yet they have the power to alter thendscape.

    It was more than the kneaded magic bullets. If he face it upright, his magic power will be run out in a moment.

    If it goes badly, he fears that he will receive an attack which won¡¯t leave him any chance to recover.

    He could feel the pressure in the hand which wield the Byakko-Seiryuu Lance. Because it seemed the situation will be worse if he lost hisposure here.

    He¡¯s considering using his trump card,¡ºBeastification[1]¡».

    At the same time of this ability activation, all the damage he received from before that would bepletely restored, and all of his energy would also be restored.

    Then with therge rise of his fighting power, it¡¯s possible for him to raise the limit of his abilities.

    During Milim¡¯s special training, Karion acquired the Unique Skill ¡ºLion Heart¡».

    This ability increases his power against a person stronger than him and gives his attacks pration effect.

    And using it together with¡ºBeastification¡», results as an Original Skill¡ºDragon Body[2]¡».

    An indomitable heart and an unyielding body.

    He had acquired a strong and unparalleled power.

    However......

    (In order to win against this guy, I have no other choice than to use Original Skill¡ºDragon Body¡», but it¡¯s time limit is a mere 10 minutes......)

    That¡¯s right.

    It is an iparable ability that can be thought to be an invincible power, but after 10 minutes passes and all of the magic power runs out, the transformation woulde undone.

    In the current situation, he would be defeated overwhelmingly if he only using Unique Skill¡ºLion Heart¡». Karion wants to refrain from using¡ºBeastification¡»until he receives a big damage, but once he uses it, he won¡¯t be able to use the Unique Skill¡ºLion Heart¡».

    He would be defeated in the case that he doesn¡¯t defeat Vega during the 10 minutes of him using it.

    Because without the correction effect against a stronger opponent of Unique Skill¡ºLion Heart¡» he might not be able to fight back with only the strengthening of¡ºBeastification¡».

    He has confirmed that Vega has a super-regeneration ability.

    Is he sure he can win? So long as he doesn¡¯t see Vega¡¯s weakness, he can¡¯t use his trump card. However, losing without fighting back, he judged that he must dodge for it to happen.

    ¡¸Strategy, strategy you said? Fuhahahahaha, you make meugh.

    A small fry like you should know your ce and stop thinking for nothing!!

    Well...... It¡¯s easy to kill you, but should I teach you what despair is?

    This yours truly hasn¡¯t used any abilities yet. Do you understand what that means?

    Because you may not be able to understand it, I will show you.¡¹

    Saying as much, Vega put one of his hands to the front.

    The corpses which had fallen down to the ground began gathering and uniting, as they transformed into a decaying wicked life-form.

    Then, it easily shot down the angels who are flying in the sky, as they became the prey to the life-form which was just born.

    This is the moment where a horrifying creature was born into this world.

    The wings of raptors[3] grew on the wriggling wicked humanoid form.

    However, itcks the light of intellect in its eyes. Because, in the first ce, it has no head. But, it seems to possess¡ºMagic Power Perception¡»and be able to grasp the surroundings urately.

    If it was named, it should be called an Evil Dragon Beast.

    Vega activated the ultimate power that he himself got, the Ultimate Skill¡ºEvil Dragon Lord Azi Dahaka¡».

    ¡¸Guhaahhahahahaha!! How is it, this lovely pet of mine!!

    It¡¯s a waste to use this kind of fighting power against small fries like you all. All of you should fully enjoy it!!¡¹

    Vegaughed loudly.

    In total, there were four evil dragon beasts that were born.

    They ate the angels and took their power, although they are distorted creatures, theirbat ability is high.

    ¡¸Hey hey...... are you serious.....¡¹

    Karion¡¯s super instincts rings an rm.

    His instincts tells him that they might be just as strong as yman who was a former Demon Lord just like him.

    However, Vega who created such creatures didn¡¯t seem to have his power decreased.

    It¡¯s unknown how many of them Vega can create, but they might get increasedter. Just like the angels.

    The adjutant had splendidly takenmand so there were not many casualties and thus it only produced 4 enemies.

    (These wicked fiends, I need to quickly annihte them, how can I let my subordinates see such things!?)

    Karion shuddered, their repulsiveness made him nauseous as anger filled his heart. He said something like he had room to spare, and didn¡¯t seem too unwilling.

    ¡¸Go!! Lure the rat who¡¯s hiding and trying to run!! ¡¹

    In ordance to the order, they started acting at a terrific speed.

    The ground was kicked, the air fluttered, and the surrounding smoke was blown away.

    When it came to this, it was only a matter of time that they would notice Karion, who is hiding in a hollow.

    ¡®Tch!¡¯ so he clicked his tongue. Karion condensing his own magic power and let out a Beast Roar (Beast Magic Particle Cannon) at one of them, which was approaching him from the front.

    He judged that if such fiends were mass-produced, if he tried to buy more time, even more distant he will be from his advantageous situation.

    It is not the time to be asking for chance.

    One of the evil dragon beasts was burnt up by the Beast Roar that Karion let out.

    The terrific destructive power of the magic particle cannon didn¡¯t lose it¡¯s might even after burning the evil dragon beast, it continues straight on towards Vega.

    It is as Karion nned. As it¡¯s a attack from a blind spot, it will be a direct hit.

    However, the distance was slightly too far.

    The power was reduced by half at around 300m, so it¡¯s better to shoot it from more of a point-nk range.

    As Karion became stronger than before, the beast roar became a perfected, highly effective, special move. So, the distance he is able to shoot from increased, and he can also shorten the preparation time for it¡¯s firing, but the range hasn¡¯t increased.

    Right now, the power doesn¡¯t decline until 200m but the power deteriorates no matter what when it reaches the 300m mark.

    Even so, there¡¯s noint from him as it has improved greatly as a result of the special training but...... it¡¯s unlikely for it to be a telling blow in the current situation.

    ¡¸Guwaahhahahahaha!! How crafty! Is this your strategy?

    Yours truly doesn¡¯t even feel any particr pain or itch from such an attack!!¡¹

    Whileughing, Vega provoked Karion.

    However, the area which received the direct hit suffered a major burn, to say that he didn¡¯t receive damage, it doesn¡¯t seem like it.

    ¡¸Ha! Don¡¯t pretend to endure it! If it¡¯s painful, you can cry you know?¡¹

    Karion dashed quickly while returning the provocation with a provocation.

    Towards the second evil dragon beast who notices Karion and wasing closer, he shot a beast roar with his left hand and dealt the killing blow with the Byakko-Seiryuu Lance loaded with kneaded aura.

    The evil dragon beast whose stance was broken to evade the beast roar was destroyed without being able to react.

    (Next is the other two of them!)

    In Karion¡¯s field of vision, he was able to see that two of them wereing together at a run.

    If Karion was the apex of a triangle. The two beasts formed the tips of the sides, and Vega was in the center of the base[4].

    If he adjusted his position, his special skill would get an even line of fire.

    The length of the side is around 100m, Vega is letting his guard down as he was underestimating Karion.

    It¡¯s a chance.

    (Eureka!![5])

    Karion condensed all of his magic power while thanking for the good luck, and refined his demonic fighting aura[6].

    While concentrating so that the power wouldn¡¯t leak out, Karion poured it all into his Byakko-Seiryuu Lance. He waited until the demonic fighting aura was refined to its limit, he chose to gather it to the tip of his Byakko-Seiryuu Lance and turned it into a terrific power.

    ¡¸Uoooooooo!! Take this! Diffusion Roar[7]!!¡¹

    The sh divided into nine and ran through.

    Each target was to be pierced by three lights. Although it¡¯s power is equal to the single shot Beast Roar, as it was spread out, it was a sure kill attack that shoots through the target from various angles.

    The convergence of the three lights slightly exceed the power of the single shot Beast Roar because of its synergy. This is the true special move that Karion created.

    ¡¸Hha! Serves you right. Because you looked down on someone, you will suffer like this!¡¹

    Karion spat those words out towards Vega.

    The two evil dragon beasts seemed to be annihted, but Vega seems to have stopped the attack.

    Karion needed to step in to finish him off.

    Both Vega¡¯s arms were blown off and his whole body suffered a severe burn, there was also arge hole in both of his nks.

    Normally it would be a fatal wound, but for such a troublesome monster like him, it would be fine, so long as he still has a piece of his cell.

    Thinking as much, Karion gathered up his remaining magic power and was going to shoot a Beast Roar as the finisher.

    However¨D¨D

    The evil dragon beast which should have been bisected drew near, unnoticed, from Karion¡¯s rear and attacked him.

    The evil dragon beast must also have a dreadful regenerative ability.

    Give it a little time and it will revive even when bisected into two.

    In addition,

    ¡¸Guhaahhahahahaha!! Did I say it was crafty?

    Someone like you are not an opponent for me but......

    It was troublesome when you were sneaking and hiding.

    I lured you out with me as the decoy!

    How is it? This is a strategy you know!!¡¹

    Grrrhhh.....!!

    Despair struck Karion.

    Vega showed a supercilious smile to Karion.

    And then, his injuries were restored in but a moment, the traces of the serious injury was nowhere to be found.

    From the beginning, he was not hurt.

    (Damn it! I was had by this guy......!)

    Though it was frustrating, Karion couldn¡¯t help but to admit that Vega¡¯s abilities are far stronger than he expected.

    At Karion, who Vega was looking down on like he was looking at trash, he shot arge magic bullet.

    He intended to get rid of Karion, without minding the evil dragon beast who was pinning Karion down from behind rear.

    The moment the magic bullet was shot, Karion desperately mustered his strength to take evasive action.

    He managed to avoided a direct hit, but he did lose the left side of his body.

    He is alive, barely.

    As Karion is the king of the beastmen, he has a high vitality. He won¡¯t die to this degree.

    However, he believes it would be hard to make aeback from this situation.

    (Damn...... is this the end, huh?)

    He wanted to think that he would survive till the end, but he doesn¡¯t seem to have any other choice.

    The rest he can only gamble for with hisst resort.

    For the remaining 10 minutes, he will perform his full offensive attack.

    ¡®I have no choice but to fight using my Original Skill ¡ºDragon Body¡».¡¯

    He thought so.

    All of his injuries will bepletely heal and his magic power will be restored too. However, all left is defeat.

    But, he will die regardless as things are now, there is no choice but to do it.

    Karion resolved himself.

    And,

    ¡¸Don¡¯t underestimate me! I will show you a man¡¯s way of life!!¡¹

    So he shouted.

    Vega was smirking and making an unpleasant jeer, his eyes were as if he was looking down at a defeated dog.

    Such looks filled Karion with anger and he was able to forget the pain.

    At the moment he was about to activate his ability,

    ¡¸Wai~ttt, please wait-ssu! Hero is the one who alwayseste-ssu!!¡¹

    A stupid voice was heard.

    A dear friend of his, who was so out of ce to the extent of the ridiculous.

    What jumped out of Karion¡¯s shadow is one Hobgoblin.

    Without any mistake, it¡¯s his dear friend, he, the genius (best friend) who Karion acknowledges.

    That person¡¯s name is Gobuta.

    He is the 13th man who can dissolve this critical situation.

    [1] Actually the ability is written as ª•Ä§ÈË»¯ (Juu Majin Ka) which can be trante as Beast Majin/Devil Transformation, also ª•Ä§ÈË is the race of Karion¡¯s aide which I left as beastman before, also about Milim being the Ultimate Dragonoid from the chapters before it used majin too (Ryuumajin) like the one from Dai no Daibouken. Well majin is a bit hard to trante actually~

    Should I keep it as it now or changed them?

    Any suggestions are wee.

    [2] Written as ª{×Ó¸oÉí, Dragonic Lion Body but was read as Dragon Body.

    [3] No, it¡¯s not the dinosaur one. It¡¯s a term for Bird of Prey, in case someone will misunderstand this.

    [4] Illustration for it:

    [5] = I got this

    [6] Oh kay. It¡¯s Matoukibination of magic power and fighting spirit/aurabined.

    If any of you got a better one, pleasement.

    [7] The Kanji for it¡¯s ’ˆÉ¢ª•Ä§Á£×ÓÅØ, Scattering/Spreading/Diffusion Beast Magic Particle Cannon but read as Diffusion Roar.

 Chapter 197 â€“ Demon vs Angel

    Demon vs Angel

    As I was observing the battle between Milim and the Silver Haired Angel from the skies, I began to think that something was amiss.

    The Silver Haired Angel is definitely using¡ºJustice King Michael¡»¡¯s "Castle Guard".

    Confident that she¡¯ll be unaffected, she guides Milim¡¯s attacks into causing damage to the surroundings.

    This is a major problem of course. But despite that, visually, the damage caused seems to be less than expected.

    (Hey, if Milim were dishing out Full Power Attacks, wouldn¡¯t there be far more damage than what we¡¯re seeing now?)

    ¡¶Affirmative. If it was a "real" attack by Milim?Nava, she would reduce her castle to ashes in an instant.

    Of the predicted possibilities, the damage may have been reduced from the effects of "Castle Guard".

    Or, Milim?Nava still retains her sanity, and is controlling her output.¡·

    Fumu.

    So that¡¯s it huh.

    Although she is emanating waves of anger that are enough to cause the atmosphere to shudder, there were no signs of her unleashing ultra high output attacks.

    Only the castle tower was blown away at the start of the battle. It would be best to assume she still hasn¡¯t lost her sanity, and is suppressing her rage.

    Which is also why,¡ºJustice King Michael¡»¡¯s domination abilities have not been activated.

    If Milim were to have totally lost her sanity due to her rage, she would have been dominated almost immediately.

    ¡¸Diablo!¡¹

    ¡¸Ha! I am here¡¹

    From my summons, Diablo appeared behind me, ready to respond.

    Kneeling behind him, were the 3 remaining devil lords.

    ¡¸Diablo. You guys, go and get rid of the other 4 angels.

    After that¡¯s done, go defeat Vega.

    Though I sent Gobuta, just him alone is kinda worrying.

    Also, one of you shall stay and be my support.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. We will finish up shortly, and move to support Rimuru-sama!¡¹

    The representative Diablo answered, Testarossa and co. also nodded in unison.

    Though those angels are on par with awakened demon lords, the demons are the morebat oriented ones among my guardian ss followers. It¡¯ll be fine to leave this to them.

    They are even in numbers, and Diablo is around too. I can believe they¡¯ll seed.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave that to you guys then!¡¹

    After saying so, I began flying towards Milim.

    As for the ones left behind, they seem to have begun arguing about who is going to be my support, it was fortunate that I didn¡¯t notice this.

    Whoever won the spot, is really of little importance.

    Among the ones who remained, a winner emerged from their "peaceful" discussion.

    Diablo showed a gentlemanly smile, as he res at the others.

    Tch! And the like could be heard from the others, but the 3 of them didn¡¯t openly protest.

    ¡¸Kufufufufu. As expected, this went smoothly all thanks to your prudence.¡¹

    A highly satisfied Diablo was smiling.

    Then, with a nce, he turned his attention to the 4 angels with disinterest.

    Velda¡¯s minions, 4 of the "Apostles of the End".

    They were known as the Executioners(7 Angels of Crucifixion), and were thebat team in charge of close quartersbat.

    This time, they were dispatched under Lucia¡¯s directmand.

    As long as she had "Castle Guard", Lucia¡¯s safety is assured. They were around as a form of insurance.

    But, their main aim, was to be Lucia¡¯s "sword".

    The Ultimate Skill¡ºJustice King Michael¡»has almost no means of directly attacking.

    In other words, the Executioners are to be Lucia¡¯s hands and feet, weapons for the purpose of destroying enemies.

    Michael¡¯s will, which has now became Lucia¡¯s ego, chose them for this purpose.

    Toruneoto, who wields a Warhammer imbued with the lightning element, is a hulking muscr man.

    Aria, who wields a Great Axe imbued with the fire element, has the looks of a small framed girl.

    Oruca, who wields a Trident imbued with the water element, is a prettydy with a slim and prim body.

    Prisci, who wields the Nine Tail. An item imbued with the wind element. Is average in build and height, has a prominentrge bosom. Though her semi-closed eyes leave an impression, she gives off an "androgynous" air.[1]

    The four of them, were calm andposed even when Diablo and co. suddenly appeared.

    What that showed, was the confidence of the absolute strongest beings.

    Their pride, as beings that have attained the powers of the highest ss, Seraphims.

    The demons and angels sized each other up, and quietly looked at one another.

    ¡¸Fumu. We have no time for games. Let¡¯s end this quickly.¡¹

    The first to speak, was Diablo.

    Testa, Ul and Carrera agreed.

    ¡¸End this quickly, you say? Don¡¯t make meugh puny demons.

    There¡¯s no way you demons who have restricted evolutions, are able to reach us Seraphims, the highest of the angels.

    For us who have been granted the powers of Seraphims from Velda-sama, we are the strongest existences, vastly superior to the mass produced army.

    We easily outss you lot.

    Though it seems you bunch have be demon lord ss, in the end your evolutions are still iplete.

    You shouldn¡¯t be letting your arrogance get to your heads simply because you¡¯ve been upgraded to demon lords from arc demons!¡¹

    Toruneoto bellowed.

    To his words, Diablo felt something was amiss.

    Does the opposing boss Velda, not know that they have reached the Devil Lord ss?

    This would be a joke, if that was the case. If it was their master Rimuru, he would have identified them in one nce.

    Unless....

    (Information has not been shared amongst them, that seems to be the case.

    Because of his absolute confidence in himself, he wasx in doing a matter as trivial as sharing information.

    The ego of the strong, huh.

    On that point, Rimuru-sama has his bases covered. As expected. Kufufufufufufu¨D¨D)

    Diablo was thoroughly ecstatic, as he thought of their master, who meticulously worked to set up awork to disseminate and share information, no matter the kind of information.

    As his mood has greatly improved, Diablo¡¯s eyes turned "gentle", towards the fools before him.

    ¡¸Hey, Diablo. Why you¡¯re so happy? Didn¡¯t we just get dissed by the other side....?¡¹(Ultima)

    ¡¸Kufufufufu. It¡¯s because of such matters, that you still have a ways to go.

    Even from the words of those foolish beings, we can pick out points that show us how great our master is.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

    ¡¸Ufufufufu. That¡¯s right, as expected, you seem to have noticed too, Diablo.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, Testarossa. I shall leave those beings in your merciful hands.

    If I were to do it, I¡¯d cause them to suffer.... You¡¯d be able to purge them with no such pains.¡¹

    ¡¸Ara, are you sure about that?¡¹

    ¡¸Wa- wait a sec! I still don¡¯t really get what you two are talking about!?¡¹

    ¡¸.... What this means, is that Diablo is saying he¡¯ll let us have his share.¡¹

    Testarossa very kindly, began exining to Ultima.

    About how their master Great Demon Lord Rimuru, puts great faith into his subordinates.

    After listening to the exnation, Ultima¡¯s eyes sparkled and eximed loudly,

    ¡¸So that¡¯s it!! So what you¡¯re saying, is that Rimuru-sama is way "higher ss" than them!¡¹

    Testa nodded satisfied.

    Though she also noticed that Ultima¡¯s understanding is slightly off, it¡¯s not a problem as of now.

    As she has reaffirmed the greatness of their master Great Demon Lord Rimuru, it is satisfactory for now.

    ¡¸Hold up!! What¡¯s this bullshit you bunch are spouting!

    Haaan? You pathetic demons, do what to us highest ss angels?

    Purge us without suffering? Don¡¯t make meugh!¡¹

    Due to the insulting words from the demons, Aria screamed as she was totally pissed.

    She unholstered her Great Axe, a weapon that didn¡¯t seem to fit her small build, and assumed a stance while gripping it.

    With a burning anger lit in her eyes, while her hair was standing on end.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a taunt. Calm down, Aria.¡¹

    The slim beauty Oruca, cut in on Aria while she red at the demons with her cold eyes.

    But, the Trident she was holding had aqua coloured waves swirling about intensely from within.

    Though her thoughts were calm, on the inside she was just as furious.

    ¡¸Ufufufufu. It seems that punishment for some naughty kids is needed from big sis here.¡¹

    Prisci dered with a smile.

    Though it wasn¡¯t particrly nned, the one sided words from the demons have seeded in angering the easygoing Prisci too.

    Seeing that hisrades have also been angered, Toruneoto made his move and took a step forward.

    Lightning raged across his body, showing his anger for him.

    ¡¸Well wait up a little. I just had the best idea. You want to hear it don¡¯t you?¡¹

    Before the angered angels, was Carrera who spoke out without a care for the mood.

    ¡¸Frankly, I got no interest in you guys at all.

    There¡¯s that fool named Vega who¡¯s rampaging about over at that side, I got some business with him.

    So, I¡¯m going pass on you guys as well.¡¹

    Speaking as though this has already been epted, was Carrera¡¯s suggestion.

    To what Carrera has proposed,

    ¡¸Ara? Are you sure about that, Carrera?¡¹(Testa)

    ¡¸Eh!? Then, does that mean we each get two of em?¡¹(Ultima)

    Were the jovial responses from Testa and Ul.

    In contrast to that,

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be underestimating us, lowly demon filth!!¡¹

    ¡¸Kill. Imma definitely kill you all!!¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu, looks like there¡¯s no other choice. I shall have to carve the painful truth into your bodies.¡¹

    ¡¸That just now, it got big sis all fired up.¡¹

    The members of the Executioners, were all painted red in anger.

    Even among the heavenly armies, they were considered the most powerful existences, as members of the "Apostles of the End", and part of thebat specialized Executioners.

    To be looked down upon to this level, was unexpected for them.

    Even in their previous life as members under Yuuki¡¯s directmand, they were already the most capable members then.

    Though they were not part of the rank battles in the empire, they had the confidence to be able to go toe to toe against the Royal Knights.

    Having attained the powers of a Seraphim now, each of them have awakened to the Ultimate Skill¡ºMaster Weapon[2]¡», and are confident that no being that walks thends could be a worthy foe.

    The weapons they each wield, is proof of their abilities.

    A weapon said to be more powerful than any physically existing God ss weapon. With that pride on the line, they have no intention of giving any quarter to the demons

    ¡¸We bestow upon you all, death. That, is the wish of our creator, Velda-sama!!¡¹

    Together with Toruneoto¡¯s battle cry, the other members all moved in unison.

    With their weapons on hand, they take their stance.

    On the other hand, the demons....

    ¡¸Awwright, the Axe and Spear for me!¡¹

    ¡¸Ara, is that so. Well, I don¡¯t really mind any of them.¡¹

    As though a child picking which toy to have fun with, Ultima voiced out who she intends to face.

    She was fine so long as she gets someone to battle against, was Testarossa¡¯s reaction.

    Though it is their attitude that is angering the angel side thus, this is but the norm for the demons.

    ¡¸Kufufufufu. Now then, if you girls really get in a pinch, do call for help.

    You poor girls will not be abandoned.¡¹

    ¡¸Like that¡¯d ever happen!¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, right. It seems there¡¯s a real need to settle things with you some day, Diablo.¡¹

    After the brief exchange, Diablo took off towards Rimuru without looking back.

    As for Carrera,

    ¡¸Kay then, I¡¯ll be making my move too. There won¡¯t be a need to leave your share right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yea. We¡¯ll make do with these fes here.¡¹(Testa)

    ¡¸Un! Carrera, if you don¡¯t hurry, Gobuta¡¯s gonna end up getting all the best stuff ya know?¡¹(Ultima)

    ¡¸I¡¯m fairly worried about that too. No matter what¡¯s said and done, you can¡¯t underestimate that guy.¡¹

    Carrera nods, while frowning.

    Just as Ultima said, her reason for forgoing the angels was because worried Gobuta might end up actually defeating Vega.

    Though her thoughts have been slightly revealed, there¡¯s nothing she can do about it for the moment.

    Vega has defiled her sacred duel. To Carrera that was something totally unforgivable.

    Though it can¡¯t be helped if Gobuta really does defeat him, there¡¯s the part of her(Carrera) that wants to make him(Vega) pay back in spades for.

    For that reason, Carrera left the current area promptly.

    Simr to Diablo, she had totally no worries for her colleagues. As the ruling ss of the Demons, she had the utmost confidence that victory will not elude them.

    And thus¨D¨D

    Testarossa vs Toruneoto & Prisci

    Ultima vs Aria & Oruca

    These two battles began.

    .........

    ......

    ...

    The victor was decided almost instantly.

    Letting his anger propel him, Toruneoto unleashed his most powerful attack¡ºLightning Bomber¡».

    But, that location was already under Testarossa¡¯s Ultimate Skill¡ºHell King Belial¡»¡¯s territory.

    Lording over life and death, a Death de appeared in Testarossa¡¯s hand, and Toruneoto was split in two.

    The¡ºLightning Bomber¡»attack from the War Hammer that was swung down, was caught by Testa¡¯s left hand, and was changing into a shining clump of energy.

    But, Testa gripped the energy clump without any problems, and mixed in some of her own Magic.

    Towards the crumpling remains of Toruneoto,

    ¡¸You can have this back.¡¹

    She tossed that energy, which has turned into Superheated sma, with those parting words.

    shes of light,pression, destruction.

    Toruneoto perished, with next to nothing left of his former body.

    Having lost her window to attack as Prisci¡¯s timing was off, she was shocked at what happened.

    ¡¸H-hiii!!¡¹

    She let out an involuntary scream.

    Impossible. What just happened shouldn¡¯t have been possible.

    The total Energy levels of both sides, though their Magical and Spiritual Power were of different natures, should have been at simr levels.

    Despite that fact, the jarring difference in their battle prowess, just seemed downright absurd.

    If there was little difference in total Energy levels, the side with a higher evolution should have the upper hand. Plus, they were battling 2 to 1 in their favour, thoughts of defeat never crossed their minds.

    Prisci¡¯s judgement of the situation was flipped over instantly.

    In an overpowering disy by the woman before her.

    ¡¸Ara, what¡¯s wrong? Doe at me too.

    I shall be your "gentle" opponent.¡¹

    The demon named Testarossa, slowly walked towards Prisci, with a smile on her face.

    ¡¸S-stop! Don¡¯te any closer!! Big sis here apologizes. I¡¯m apologizing alright?!¡¹

    ¡¸Ara? Weren¡¯t you the one who said something about punishment for bad kids?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, it was improper on my part!! Big sis here, was getting ahead of herself!![3]¡¹

    As Prisci became frenzied, she broke down sobbing and screamed.

    Her fighting spirit was broken at light speed.

    One¡¯s calm thoughts halt in the face of monsters of unimaginable proportions.

    Toruneoto was a reliablepanion. He would be the one standing at the frontlines, giving his allies the support of a unyielding shield, no matter what kind of battle it was.

    Even he, who was already so reliable, attained an "Angel¡¯s power", and has supposedly became iparable to his past self....

    Prisci herself was no slouch and showed pride as one who is capable, but even she herself has noticed that she wasn¡¯t able to match Toruneoto, even if she battled with everything she had.

    That strongpanion Toruneoto, was insta-killed without any proper retaliation, right in front of her; it wasn¡¯t surprising Prisci would fall into a state of panic.

    ¡¸Ara ara. This makes it look like I¡¯m bullying you doesn¡¯t it.

    Now now, I promised to finish you all without suffering did I not?

    It¡¯s really okay to be more reassured.¡¹

    At that moment, Prisci could be considered lucky, as Testarossa was in a really good mood.

    ¡¸P-please forgive me!! I promise to not go against your greatness anymore!

    If you let me go, I¡¯ll give you anything, anything other than my life!!¡¹

    She looks down on Prisci, who was truly begging for her life, sunk by her own fear; and made her decision.

    ¡¸In that case, I¡¯ll take it then. Your "Angel¡¯s power", that is.

    I shall let you go, in exchange for that.

    Your emotions of fear, are absolutely delectable too.¡¹

    As amazingly rare as it is, Testarossa let Prisci go, as she herself said.

    What that showed, was simply her not dirtying her own hands, and couldn¡¯t care less whatever happened to Prisci after this.

    (The power of a Seraphim, this might turn out to be useful for Rimuru-sama.)

    Having decided as such, she robs Prisci of her "Angel¡¯s power", and left her be.

    What was unexpected for Testa, was that she ended up getting the Ultimate Skill¡ºMaster Weapon¡», which was supposed to be part of the "Angel¡¯s power".

    The skill was then unified into¡ºHell King Belial¡», and bes the base for her to materialize a "Death Whip".

    For Testarossa, who conducts herself as though a "Queen", this weapon was a great fit for her.

    And so, the battle of, Testarossa vs Toruneoto & Prisci, came to its end.

    Prisci was inelegantly crawling away, and left the battlefield.

    At that time, what was unlucky for Prisci, was her choice to meet up with Vega.

    Now that she has lost her powers, she has decided on a course of action that could give her protection. Sadly, Vega was giving his attention to his battle, and checking who was his allies or enemies was the least of his priorities.

    The result, was that Prisci ended up getting devoured by Vega and perished, but that was something that was unrted Testarossa¡¯s actions.

    Simrly for Ultima, her battle ended quick and easy.

    Using one hand to parry away Aria¡¯s me d Great Axe, she pierced Aria with a Bloody Bite.

    That attack alone was fatal, and Aria perishes.

    Oruca, who was shocked at what happened, lost sight of Ultima for a brief moment, and then suddenly from behind her,

    ¡¸And, done!!¡¹

    Was what she heard.

    At the same time, she felt a burning pain in her chest,

    (Wha-? Eh!? Just when did she....!?)

    And that, was Oruca¡¯sst thoughts.

    The 2 of them, were ughtered by the little girl Ultima, unable to even retaliate.

    As there was no conversation whatsoever, she finished up even faster than Testarossa did.

    For the 2 of them who were killed, having died without feeling any pain or fear could be said to be the only silver lining, if you could call it one.

    Ultima unintentionally ended up doing what Diablo wanted.

    The battle of, Ultima vs Aria & Oruca, ended near instantly after it began.

    Momentster.

    ¡¸Ya know, those fes, weren¡¯t they too weak despite their Energy levels?¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re right. But, all this has been expected by Rimuru-sama.

    Just having attained power, doesn¡¯t mean much as it is. We have just experienced that ourselves.

    The thought that Angels would be more proficient given the time, is likely to be true.

    .... But, just how much time that would take, is another matter altogether.¡¹

    ¡¸I know right! The difference between us and them can¡¯t be bridged that easily, coz we lived real long and got lots of experience!¡¹

    Such was the conversation between the two.

    As predicted by Ciel, angels begin their growth after gaining their lost ego.

    But, expectedly, tangible growth in short periods of time is impossible.

    Even if they do gain human-like levels of ego, there will always be limits to individual souls.

    Plus, the level of experience, would almost always pale inparison to the demons.

    The soul of a mere mortal, would never be able to bring out the true power of an angel, much less the highest Seraphim.

    If it were at least a Saint, who has gained a fair amount of experience from being a mortal, then things would have been different....

    Thus, the demons¡¯ battles end, Testa and Ul then began moving towards the next objective of defeating Vega.

    [1] TN (Sushi): why¡¯d the author describe her so much lol

    [2] Guro: this chapter give us how to read the skill name, Kanji is Weapon Lord.

    [3] TN (Sushi): imagines dogeza

 Chapter 198 â€“ Gobuta & Karion vs The Four Fiends of the Heaven Commandersâ€™ Vega

    Gobuta & Karion vs The Four Fiends of the Heaven Commanders¡¯ Vega

    ¡°I¡¯m going to die-ssu! That one just now was considerably dangerous you know-ssu!!¡±

    Karion let out a deep sigh while sending a sidelong nce at Gobuta who was running, trying to escape while screaming.

    ¡®This guy, he¡¯s clearly doing it intentionally!¡¯ so Karion thought, as Gobuta repeatedly evaded Vega¡¯s attacks at thest moment.

    Yes certainly, if he waste by one beat, Gobuta would be hit by the magic bullets and die. There¡¯s no doubt about it.

    But, that¡¯s only the case if he¡¯s hit.

    ¡ºKarion-san, take a half step to the right, and then jump slightly-ssu!¡»

    Karion receives Gobuta¡¯s instructions and followed them without hesitation.

    He carried it out obediently without asking questions. This action hasn¡¯t changed since the their special training with Milim.

    Soon after moving ording to those instructions, magic bullets hit the spot he was standing before, and the ground was gouged out by the magic bullets which bombarded his feet. Thankfully, there was no effect on Karion as he moved ording to Gobuta¡¯s instructions.

    (As I expected, this guy is really a genius)

    Karion cannot see it.

    Even the aura bullet from before came flying faster than the speed of sound. The magic bullet was much quicker after being shot, despite it needing some time to knead magic power into the aura.

    Evading them with sight is difficult. Karion thought not just that it might be impossible to dodge himself, but even more to give instructions to other people.

    If wasmunicated using voice, then it would be impossible. Because before someone understood the content of the instructions, they would¡¯ve received a direct hit from the attack.

    That¡¯s why Karion and Gobuta converse with¡ºTelepathy¡»but......

    How fast does someone have to think to be able to see through the enemy¡¯s attack, movement, ascertain the kind of attack being used, then predicting the timing and the location of impact.

    Karion was interested in how far Gobuta had forseen, as he could barely respond with super instinct ability that was beyond his imagination.

    He remember the conversation happened when Gobuta arrived a little while ago.

    ¡¸Karion-san, it will be bad if you are still like that-ssu. Can¡¯t you use¡ºBeastification[1]¡»just for a moment and immediately cancel it-ssu?¡¹

    He said such a thing.

    Karion understood that he was in a dangerous situation as he more or less lost half of his body. However, he couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of Gobuta¡¯s words.

    ¡¸Huh? You, what are you saying......?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s easy, you know-ssu. You just need to activate¡ºBeastification¡» and immediately tell your mind to cancel it-ssu!¡¹

    Although he didn¡¯t understand the meaning, he carried it out just as Gobuta had said.

    Because Gobuta is his bestie, he did it and matched Gobuta¡¯s timing.

    And then, an unbelievable thing happened.

    In a moment, his ability rose tremendously and his body regenerated due to the effect of super restoration.

    And, he should have transformed, but ¡ºBeastification¡» didn¡¯t activated because he cancelled it.

    In other words, only the recovery effect was activated. With the added bonus of his energy recovering about half by taking in the surroundings¡¯ magic essence.

    (Haaaaaa!? What the hell is this!!)

    Karion was astonished.

    He didn¡¯t clearly understand what happened, but was certain he was able to recover while keeping¡ºBeastification¡».

    ¡¸Wow, as expected from Karion-san, you¡¯re able to do it in one try-ssu!

    In case you failed I had a Full Potion-ssu, but with potions-su your energy wouldn¡¯t restore right-ssu.

    How is it, convenient right? I also taught this to Gabil-san, I¡¯m overjoyed-ssu!¡¹

    Gobuta said those words.

    In other words, it¡¯s possible for people who possess transformation type abilities to receive theplete recovery effect by canceling the transformation at the right time.

    ¡®How can you know this without a transformation ability!!¡¯ so Karion wanted to ask Gobuta, but he needed to act rationally now and strongly endured it.

    Anyway, right now it¡¯s time for him to defeat Vega.

    (Actually, that guy looks like a bad joke......)

    While Karion thought so, he kept avoiding Vega¡¯s attacks by following Gobutas¡¯ instructions.

    Vega felt that he had never before been made a fool by a Hobgoblin, who impudently came to support his opponent.

    It¡¯s so weak to the extent that it would die if I hit it with one bullet.

    His opponent is only a small and weak devil ss with a meager amount of magic power whose barely surpass A rank.

    His attacks couldn¡¯t hit this opponent.

    (Shit! Stop messing around!!)

    He violently throws out the aura bullets without refining them against the ground.

    The aura bullets explode on the ground, blowing the earth and sand to the sky.

    (Humph! With this I¡¯ve deprived them of their sight. You insolent trash!!)

    Hidden by the raised dust, Vega molds an extrarge magic bullet. And then, against his targets who have their sight deprived from them, he releases his sure kill attack.

    Therge magic bullet goes on while blowing away the dust.

    However, he notices that the presence of his targets disappeared right before therge magic bullet hit them.

    £¨¨D¨D£¡£¿£©

    Vega¡¯s question was answered by a short sword stabbing his nk.

    ¡¸Waa! It¡¯s so tough-ssu. My hand that tried to stab him became numb-ssu!¡¹

    That damn impudent goblin seems to have sensed the ce where magic power was refined beyond the blockage of the dust and at the same time tried to stop it.

    Gobuta didn¡¯t immediately utilize the smokescreen and attack. Instead, hepletely suppressed his presence and slipped into Vega¡¯s bosom under the cover of the earth and sand.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t make fun of me, you lowly goblin!!¡¹

    Vega who¡¯s enraged, shouts so.

    But, Gobuta without panicking,

    ¡¸Ooh, you have mistaken-ssu. I¡¯m a Hobgoblin-ssu!¡¹

    So, Gobuta corrected Vega¡¯s statement in a cheerful manner.

    Vega¡¯s mind is boiling with anger due to Gobuta making fun of him

    But, that state of mind is a reaction that Gobuta expected...... Karion who had been forgotten by Vega, who can¡¯t think straight because of anger, is getting closer to Vega while suppressing his presence.

    Then,

    ¡¸Die, Beast Roar!¡¹

    Vega who nearly attacked Gobuta at that moment received a direct hit from Karion without being able to react.

    Gobuta splendidly made Vega dance in his palm.

    It¡¯s a deadly blow from the Lion King Karion, not just surface-grazing power. Half of Vega¡¯s body had been blown off by the magic particle cannon.

    However, even in such conditions, this isn¡¯t a serious problem for Vega.

    Because his auto-recovery ability activates immediately, his body simply starts regenerating.

    The problem was the inferior race, a hobgoblin, who was currently leading him around by the nose for no good.

    ¡¸Damnnnnn!! I will not forgive this, you inferior insect trashhhh!!¡¹

    So Vega shouted.

    He¡¯s already wanting to smash it with all of his power.

    His eyes burn with anger, there¡¯s no longer any fragment of his pride to prevent him from doing things seriously, or make him underestimate weak opponents.

    Vega, for the first time, recognized Gobuta as his opponent.

    At the same time Vega recognized Gobuta as an enemy, he regained his calm train of thought.

    He changed his thoughts, ¡®If it was an enemy he himself recognized then he was not made a fool of, it¡¯s just a great opponent¡¯.

    ¡¸Kukkuku. Is that so? That¡¯s right. Yours truly wouldn¡¯t have much trouble against a mere goblin.

    You¡¯re pretending to be a goblin, but you¡¯re not actually an ordinary one, something like that right?!¡¹

    Vega revealed a thought that he himself agreed with, whileughing.

    Karion looked on with eyes that said ¡®What is this guy talking about?¡± and ignored him, Vega then continues.

    ¡¸But...... Yours truly doesn¡¯t have a bad eyes. Your true abilities have been seen through easily!!

    Well now! You should reveal your true colors quickly! Yours truly will destroy you!!¡¹

    Saying so, he pointed his finger at Gobuta.

    To Vega, who said such a thing,

    ¡¸Huu, good grief-ssu. If it¡¯s been seen through then there¡¯s no other choice-ssu.

    Okay-ssu. I will show you-ssu! My true form!!¡¹

    Gobuta¡¯s ying along well.

    And while acting like that,

    ¡ºWell then, without any dy. Karion-san, get behind him and fire another one-ssu!¡»

    Gobuta gave out the most cowardly instructions to Karion.

    Even so, Karion didn¡¯t have any reason to object to it.

    He left Gobuta, who was saying his catchphrase and for some reason taking a strange pose, to sneak around behind Vega.

    ¡¸ ¡°Star Lord¡± Ranga, it¡¯s your turn-ssu! Activated¡ºStar Wolf Summon¡»!!

    ¡ºRight now-ssu!!¡»

    See this carefully! ¡°Transform¡±!!¡¹

    Gobuta shouts, and in an instant, Ranga jumps out of the shadow.

    (Well well, I¡¯m tired of waiting you know, Gobuta)

    (Well~ it takes time to reach the climax you know-ssu!)

    Vega hadn¡¯t imagined such exchanges happening.

    Vega looked at Gobuta, with a surprised and delighted expression, as Gobuta was wrapped in light and the appearance of a huge amount of magic power was fused with him.

    Karion, who had done with his preparations, fired out a Beast Roar at Vega¡¯s back.

    s, it has no effect on Vega even though he had already been hit by it many times. Even the holes in his body got healed in an instant.

    He shoots it with the maximum power, but even the 1 decimeter wide sh didn¡¯t seem to burn Vegapletely.

    It¡¯d be the same even if he did it with Diffusion Roar.

    He¡¯s able to understand that the result wouldn¡¯t change, even if 9 magic particle cannons were fired at the same time, it wouldn¡¯t stop Vega from recovering.

    He understood it now.

    Vega wasn¡¯t really doing things seriously.

    Karion shot his technique ording to Gobuta¡¯s instructions, Vega already received more than three direct hits as he was careless due to the smokescreen and his aura bullets.

    Thanks to that, Karion¡¯s energy was about to run out. Because the timing for the skill he learnt a while ago was difficult, restoration wasn¡¯t an option, it has a low sess rate so it can¡¯t be expected much.

    Above all,

    ¡¸It cannot be used many times-ssu. Because it is absorbing the magic essence from the surroundings-ssu, the concentration of the magic essence will get thinner and eventually the restoration won¡¯t happen-ssu.

    If someone powerful like Rimuru-sama or Veldora-san did it, who have much of their own magic power, such worry is not needed.....¡¹

    Because of that.

    Karion could certainly understand that it¡¯s not a technique that could be abused.

    Meanwhile, what¡¯s the purpose of attacking so many times while knowing that it¡¯s useless?

    At first even Karion questioned it, he was able to understand the purpose a bit now.

    Vega was looking down on them and never going seriously. With that, his weaknesses can be analyzed by attacking him from various angles and positions.

    And Gobuta wonderfully provoked the self-conceit Vega by showing off that weakness and taking the role as the decoy.

    (Splendid, As expected of Gobuta......

    If we used full power from the start, then we wouldn¡¯t have been able to draw information smoothly up to now......)

    Karion praises Gobuta¡¯s strategy honestly.

    But, the result was only this dangerous feeling he got, that was, Vega didn¡¯t have a weakness.

    Vega had taken root in the ground and absorbed the nourishment from it.

    And he¡¯d take in the organic matters such as corpses and nts to made up his body. The only saving grace was how it seems he¡¯s unable to use inorganic substance for his body.

    The battlefield continued spreading, and so new corpses are being mass-produced on the ground.

    It was possible for Vega to restore his body near limitlessly.

    Karion bit his mouth and thought unpleasantly, as he saw that the wound he just gave to Vega was quickly restored.

    However, in front of Karion and Vega, the light which came from Gobuta became jet ck fog that was dding Gobuta inside it.

    ¡®Transform!¡¯ so Gobuta¡¯s voice reached Karion¡¯s ears.

    Then¨D¨D

    What appeared was the figure that Karion had witnessed several times during their special training before.

    This is thebined state of Gobuta and the ck Storm Star Wolf, Ranga, in this form Gobuta has energy levelsparable to an awakened Demon Lord[2].

    In other words, gathering the information was done. From now on, it was the real performance.

    ¡ºKarion-san, please move back and refine your aura-ssu!

    I request one big shot-ssu, on my signal!¡»

    ¡ºBut, I¡¯m already out of energy.

    Unfortunately, I can¡¯t shoot anymore......¡»

    ¡ºWhat are you saying! You still have¡ºDragon Body¡»don¡¯t you-ssu?

    With that, please pour all your magic power in that one shot¨Cssu!¡»

    Karion steels himself.

    It¡¯s his trump card, but it will not mean anything if he didn¡¯t use it.

    If not right now, then when will he use it?

    ¡ºUnderstood. I will use it, but it only has a 10 minute duration, is that good?¡»

    ¡ºEhh!? Wasn¡¯t it 3 minutes before-ssu!? As expected from you-ssu!

    But, I intend to end this battle with a huge one.

    Don¡¯t worry about what happenster, let¡¯s go with a bang-ssu!¡»

    Gobuta, cheery to the end, said it with a carefree tone like he wasn¡¯t worried about anything at all.

    Karion can¡¯t help but smile wryly to Gobuta¡¯s cheerfulness, which blew away even his worries.

    ¡ºGotcha. I¡¯ll leave it to you!!¡»

    The conversation ended with Karion¡¯s reply as thest.

    And with Vega, who became serious, Gobuta¡¯s true battle has begun.

    A Vega who became serious, was strong.

    ¡¸Guhaahhahahaha!!

    For yours truly to y seriously, you should feel honored!¡¹

    ¡¸Ehhh, that¡¯s my line-ssu!!¡¹

    Both of them shed.

    With just that, they made the surroundings¡¯ air vibrate and made explosions ur.

    It¡¯s a sh of pure energy

    It was an exchange of supernatural powers beyond Karion¡¯s imagination.

    Ultimate Skill¡ºEvil Dragon Lord Azi Dahaka¡» possessed the ability to manipte organic matter.

    He constitutes his body with an aggregation of very small bacteria. Thus, he can freely regenerate himself.

    Even acquiring new abilities by predation thanks to imitating the structure of his prey, this he can freely use too.

    He was an existence that should be called an Imitation Slime (Pseudo-Artificial man-made Slime) which Yuuki created.

    He had taken the characteristic of various creatures and added improvements to the original, allowing him to use it efficiently.

    What he let out on the surface was only a small part of him which transformed into a humanoid form, while his main body stays hidden.

    In other words, beyond what¡¯s standing on the surface, everything is connected to the ground, so it¡¯s possible to replenish himself without limit.

    And, not only his detached kin whom he give a simple order like the evil dragon beasts from before, he can create several clones of himself.

    His clones have all of his abilities.

    But, because there¡¯s a limit to his ability to control a person, they have the weakness that they can¡¯t perform aplicated action even if hemanded them at the same time.

    Vega knew this well, so he was only using the ability to regenerate himself and stopped making evil dragon beasts which could only take simple orders.

    However, this usage of the ability didn¡¯t make use of the true capabilities of¡ºEvil Dragon Beast Azi Dahaka¡».

    Ultimate Skill¡ºEvil Dragon Beast Azi Dahaka¡»

    ...Thought eleration, Parallel Thought, Organic Matter Control

    Duplication Mass Produce, Ability Absorption, Space Control, Multidimensional Barrier.

    Those are the full contents of this ability.

    A dreadful ability, with very high performance .

    It was an ability that could be strengthened to the utmost if someone could master it.

    If someone could master it......

    Unfortunately Vega didn¡¯t have many experiences after he was born.

    He grew up at a dreadful speed and his capability rose, but he didn¡¯t get to master his abilities.

    If he was able to master Parallel Thought, he might be able to control two or more main bodies, even if there was a restriction of standing on the surface.

    Such threat would be unimaginable, but that was just an assumption.

    In the reality, Vega couldn¡¯t master it.

    And so, Gobuta saw it through urately.

    He used his own body as a decoy, making Vega careless, and seed innding several strikes on Vega.

    Knowing the ability of the enemy when fighting with full power; will directly connect to a life or death situation.

    Gobuta had been taught that he should use his trump card only after he¡¯s finished analyzing the enemy¡¯s power as much as possible.

    ¨D¨D Thebat experience of the absolute master who Gobuta respected, the Great Demon Lord Rimuru, was the proof for this.

    As the most senior subordinate, Gobuta always witnessed Rimuru¡¯s fights.

    It was carved in his heart, that what was most important, above anything else, was information.

    Therefore¨D¨D

    With Karion¡¯s cooperation, He judged that he had gathered enough information.

    With Vega¡¯s characteristics, which were informed by Rimuru, and the sensation that he felt when he fought him before.

    The answer went out naturally as hepared and matched the details.

    The memory and ego seem to transferred to the main body even if the part seen on the surface was erased. His regeneration is near infinite as long as he¡¯s connected with the ground.

    But when the temporary main body disappears and disconnected with the ground, there was some timeg that urred during the memory and consciousness transfer.

    In other words, Vega¡¯s true main body is in the ground. No, he thought that there¡¯s a possibility that Vega would not be able to transfer the memory and consciousness if he vanishes at a ce separated from the ground.

    (What a troublesome opponent-ssu. Even so, he¡¯s not invincible-ssu!)

    He finished analyzing most of the enemy¡¯s abilities, Gobuta was convinced of victory.

    ¡¸Then, I¡¯m going-ssu!!¡¹

    He spoke to encourage himself and Ranga, so Gobuta went full powerbat mode.

    Vega admired the high fighting power of Gobuta.

    Much like when he guessed before that this goblin was not an ordinary one, Vega trembled with joy.

    Vega was defeated overwhelmingly in a contest of speed.

    The power is on par with him, no, it seems to surpass him slightly.

    But, Vega was still able to continue thanks to his marvelous recovery power.

    He steadily amplifies his power. If he could steal his enemies abilities, his power would rise sharply in an instant.

    Therefore, the stronger the enemy is, the stronger he can be.

    He was convinced that the Ultimate Skill¡ºEvil Dragon Lord Azi Dahaka¡»that he obtained was certainly the ultimate invincible ability.

    ¡¸Guhaahahahahaha!! You¡¯re pretty good. As expected from the man recognized by yours truly!¡¹

    Gobuta ignored Vega¡¯s praises.

    (Ranga-san, be ready for it soon, please your help-ssu!)

    (Kukukku. Very well, I understand!)

    That is because it¡¯s almost over.

    Vega got cocky before he himself recognized the real threat, he now understood that he needed to fight seriously.

    And he was correct.

    ¡¸Vega-san, unfortunately-ssu, it¡¯s my victory-ssu!¡¹

    ¡¸As if, for a goblin, no I admit that you¡¯re strong and I can¡¯t think of you as a goblin.

    But, yours truly is still the strongest, you still have a long way to go¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so-ssu? Then, is it okay for those to be yourst words-ssu?

    Oh yeah, I will correct you once again Vega-san before you die-ssu, I¡¯m a Hobgoblin you know-ssu!¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨Dwhat!?¡¹

    Gobuta and Vega locked onto each other.

    Vega¡¯s bacteria began its corrosion effect attack and preyed on Gobuta, but all of it was blocked by the Demon Wind Barrier of Ranga which d Gobuta¡¯s body.

    The magic power of the wind has deadly corrosion and decaying effects which destroyed Vega¡¯s bacteria.

    Gobuta dered the end to Vega who was irritated he couldn¡¯t eat him.

    Immediately after that, Gobuta and Vega soared up into the sky due to the wind¡¯s power.

    All the corpses and vegetations on the ground were rolled up to the sky.

    It¡¯s the effect of Ranga¡¯s power which allow him to freely manipte the atmosphere. The ground became a cleared surface due to the corrosion effect of the wind, all of the germs crawling on the ground and all of organic matter were ejected to the sky.

    ¡¸Yo, you! It, it can¡¯t be, yours truly¡¯s ability is¨D¨D!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ohhh, seeing you panic so much, did I hit the bull¡¯s-eye-ssu?¡¹

    ¡°Death Heralding Wind¡± included both ¡°Storm of Destruction¡± and ¡°Lightning of Destruction¡±.

    ¡¸Guoooooooo!! Damn you, stop it!! Stop it right now!!¡¹

    Vega shouts, but Gobuta didn¡¯t stop.

    Because he has no reason to stop.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a joke, I only gathering Vega-san¡¯s existence-ssu!¡¹

    He lightly gathered up all of organic matter into a big sphere.

    A huge ck storm sphere ispleted, and Vega who is inside is being shredded to small pieces by the des of wind and by the small thunder balls made of lightning.

    He was gave in to flow of the winds.

    ¡¸Karion-san, are you ready-ssu?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, sorry for the wait!¡ºDragon Body¡»!!¡¹

    At Gobuta¡¯s signal, Karion activated his ability.

    And,

    ¡¸I only need to shoot a huge one at that sphere right?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right-ssu, please-ssu!!¡¹

    Karion noded.

    For the perfect setting, a smile appeared on his lips.

    (As expected from Gobuta. I¡¯m really d that he¡¯s an ally.)

    And he poured all of the magic power he refined into his Byakko-Seiryuu Lance.

    Then, imagining the figure of his master, Milim.

    Her overwhelming destructive power which destroyed the sacred mountain of the Beast Kingdom ¡°Yuurazania¡±, his homnd, that¨D¨D

    ¡¸Stop it, you damn insects!! Stop¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Here I go! Eat this!! Dragon Roar!!¡¹

    A massive sh of light pierces the ck storm ball which Gobuta controls.

    The destructive energy is devastating.

    It was an ultimate secret technique that Karion invented while thinking of mimicking Milim¡¯s Dragon Nova.

    The direct hit of the Dragon Roar set off the small thunder balls inside the ck storm sphere with a chain reaction of explosions.

    And then, it became one huge explosion sphere.

    The super-high temperature of the discharged sma burnt all of Vega¡¯s bacteria into nothing.

    Only a vast emptynd remainedter.

    It was andslide victory thanks to thebined technique of Gobuta & Karion.

    ??????????????????????????

    Faraway, where the ck storm ball explosion could barely be seen, a person slowly begins to get up.

    That person is the Vega who should have been destroyed just now.

    ¡¸That was dangerous, really dangerous......

    But, in the end it¡¯s my victory.

    Yours truly still can be stronger. As long as there¡¯s¡ºEvil Dragon Lord Azi Dahaka¡», I¡¯m invincible!!¡¹

    Vega smiled with a broad grin andughed.

    While thinking that it was the right decision to have left a clone as an insurance.

    It was possible for him to transfer his memory and consciousness at thest second to the clone he had left behind.

    He hasn¡¯t been able to master his ability yet, but there¡¯s no doubt that he will be the strongest existence when he finally masters his ability.

    That¡¯s right, he believes that even the ¡°Ster Dragon King¡± Veldanava would kneel on his feet soon.

    ¡¸You seemed to enjoy yourself¨D¨D¨D¨D I found you.

    It¡¯s as what Rimuru-sama had said.

    He thought that a coward like you would surely do this.¡¹

    Vega didn¡¯t doubt his evolution or his being the strongest, until he heard a cold voice from behind.

    But reality wouldn¡¯t permit him that.

    Vega begun to feel himself floating.

    It¡¯s toote, when he finally noticed he was up in the air far from the ground.

    Vega was already trapped and isted from the surrounding ground by a huge barrier.

    ¡¸Die, you lowlife!! ¡°Abyss Annihtion¡±!!¡¹

    Exceeding the explosion from before, the energy of destruction trampled upon the inside of the barrier.

    ¡¸¨D¨DGyaa, pulisuhu shopu¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    This honest plead for mercy, the first time in his life Vega had let out, didn¡¯t reach Carrera.

    As if she had heard something filthy from a lowlife, Carrera annihted everything without mercy.

    Like this, Vega, one of the Four Fiends of the Heaven Commanders, received hisplete ¡°death¡±.

    [1] I¡¯ll go with Beastification for it.

    [2] Well, Ranga is a Demon Lord after all XD

 Chapter 199 â€“ Rimuru Disappearance[1]

    Rimuru Disappearance[1]

    After leaving Diablo and Co. behind, I blitzed towards where Milim was.

    Milim¡¯s furious attacks, rained down upon the silver haired angel.

    Each and every one of those attacks were deflected away by the shield of "Castle Guard".

    Thinking back, when Rudra used the ability, I don¡¯t seem to recall it being able to deflect or reflect attacks....

    ¡¶It is possible that the ability was originally meant to be a mander" type skill.

    As it was a skill used by someone who didn¡¯t need to directly attack, there was no need for that effects.

    Chances are, alterations are being made to the skill by that person.

    Making changes as required by the situation, you could think of it as something more "flexible" now.¡·

    (Hmm? You mean, she has an ability that¡¯s simr to yours?)

    ¡¶¨D¨Dmmm.

    Though there¡¯s no way to say for sure, the possibility that it may be an evolved skill cannot be denied either.¡·

    Fumu.

    If it really is an evolved skill then this isn¡¯t all too unbelievable.

    But if that¡¯s the case, the silver haired angel would be the avatar of ¡ºJustice King Michael¡»¡¯s ego.

    If Rudra losing control really was caused by intervention from Justice King Michael, this might not be impossible after all.

    The problem now, would be how capable it is.

    If it had calction power and freedom that is on par with Ciel, it would make for a pretty nasty opponent to deal with.

    (What do you think? Is it an existence on the same level as you?)

    ¡¶Fu. As if.¡·

    Woah!?

    Did Ciel-sensei just totally deny that statement?

    Plus, that haughtiness. Makes me wonder where she learned how to show such expressions.

    Also she seems to be somehow giving off an air of belittling the opposition. It kinda feels like the aura of some bigshot.

    Somehow, that feels mighty reassuring.

    Well, I understood what Ciel was trying to say. "Don¡¯t lump me in together with ¡¯that¡¯!" would be it.

    (Does that mean, you know how to neutralize opponents that have "Castle Guard"?)

    I tried probing without expectations,

    ¡¶Of course. Regarding that, I have put together a n.¡·

    She nonchntly replies, quite matter of factly.

    I had no words for how amazing she is.

    Could it be, that I¡¯m actually kinda unneeded? Though such thoughts ran through the back of my head, that is definitely not the case.

    This is where I need to protect my dignity, and humbly ept the facts.

    (I wouldn¡¯t expect any less. I believed! Always believed you¡¯d easily crack this "Castle Guard" problem!)

    Regardless of what I "believed", this was an ability that Velda would have had anyway, which we would be able to ovee by eliminating Velda¡¯s underlings. That was what I thought anyway.... At this point, it¡¯s not much of an issue now.

    Since we can neutralize her, it¡¯s a good idea to quickly restrain that silver haired angel.

    Trusting Ciel, I went ahead andnded right in front of the silver haired angel, a.k.a Lucia.

    At the moment I stood before her, she turned her attention to me.

    Showing perfectposure, even while she¡¯s being attacked by Milim.

    ¡¸My my, if it isn¡¯t demon lord Rimuru. I have been notified of your existence.

    The fool who dares oppose Velda-sama.

    Also, the nuisance of a demon lord, who dares to get in my way.¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm? That¡¯s an honour. Now then, just what are you?

    An angel, or.... Justice King Michael¡¯s ego?¡¹

    It was fine if she didn¡¯t answer, I only asked as a "formality" of sorts.

    It was on the level of getting some information, depending on how she reacts.

    ¡¸Seems like a self introduction would be proper.

    I, I am the one who has been bestowed the name "Lucia" from Velda-sama.

    As you have guessed, I was borne from Ultimate Skill¡ºJustice King Michael¡».

    Perhaps you would understand if I were to call myself "Manas"....

    Let¡¯s just say, an ultimate existence of sorts.¡¹

    She showed a mysterious smile from her beautiful face, as she said her piece.

    So the silver haired angel¡¯s identity, is Manas: Lucia.

    But Manas, huh....

    I was honestly surprised, that Manas other than Ciel-sensei were born.

    ¡¶This is unpleasant. So this is the emotion of "displeasure".¡·

    Ciel mumbled, seemingly in a bad mood.

    Maybe she is feeling unhappy about the fact that there is another existence which could possibly be equal to herself.

    But looking at her, she¡¯s really starting to understand how emotions work now. I guess this is something amazing, but I don¡¯t really get the point.

    Well, there¡¯s no doubt it would be pretty amusing to have a conversation with her now.

    Just as I was thinking that,

    ¡¶How dare she look down on Master, that lowly Manas!¡·

    That¡¯s what you¡¯re concerned about!?

    I almost took a jab at her out of reflex there.

    Also, "that lowly Manas", aren¡¯t you one yourself!?

    She seems to be ignoring that fact, and feels like she has passed the point of being displeased to being fairly pissed, at Lucia.

    ¡¸Lucia, huh. So, what are you up to?

    Are you enraging Milim, so as to dominate her?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, so you have the minimal ability to understand that much.

    That is exactly it. Milim-sama, is the great Velda-sama¡¯s daughter.

    After the destruction of the world with her "cooperation", she is the being most suited to be the "Mother of the New World"!

    For that purpose, her trifle memories are unneeded.

    Those filthy memories of this world, should be returned to nothingness.

    And you, are the greatest representative of this "filth". An existence that should be cleansed.

    I should give you credit though, for noticing what was happening here.

    But, it is already toote.

    ¨D¨Dthis should be about enough now.

    Time for you to perish, vile demon lord.

    Destroy that demon lord, Milim-sama! Regalia Dominion!!¡¹

    Fumu.

    So that, really was what they were aiming for. Just as predicted by Ciel.

    Milim, who was clobbering Lucia¡¯s "Castle Guard" with fists enchanted with unreal amounts of magic, took a direct hit from "King¡¯s Rule" and froze in ce.

    ¨D¨Dor so that¡¯s what it looked like.

    (Hey, isn¡¯t that just an act?)

    ¡¶No doubts about that. From what has been analyzed earlier, Milim?Nava is still in total control of her emotions.¡·

    Though it looks pretty realistic, it¡¯s kinda obvious that it¡¯s all an act.

    She looked pretty happy when she saw me too, she also removed the Dragon Knuckles that I gave her as a present, so as not to damage them....

    The best evidence, would be that if she really has lost her sanity, she¡¯d attack us too without provocation, which hasn¡¯t happened at all.

    On that point, she¡¯s a really bad actor.

    Though she seems really confident that she hasn¡¯t been found out, that¡¯s still pretty naive for her.

    But, this is where I should y along with her ploy.

    ¡¸Ge, geh!! Milim just got dominated!!¡¹

    ¡¶....that, is just too exaggerated, Master¨D¨D¡·

    I got penalized by Ciel for that.

    Seems like I¡¯m not much of a better actor myself.

    Seeing as I was going to have to deal with someone who had inherited Justice King Michael¡¯s abilities anyway, I went ahead and prepared some measures against domination type abilities beforehand.

    Which naturally, has been disseminated to not just Milim, but all of the other demon lords as well.

    This is pretty obvious already, as this ain¡¯t a game of chess we¡¯re ying here, having our fallen allies be enemies is really annoying to deal with.

    As a countermeasure, I went and got Guy to teach us the¡ºMind Power¡»technique.

    What this¡ºMind Power¡»does, is that it simply lets us awakened demon lord ss beings resist abilities such as "King¡¯s Rule" as long as the being in question isn¡¯t under heavy pressure; this even has Ciel¡¯s seal of approval.

    This technique has an almost equal level of performance as Ciel¡¯s ¡°Mind Protect¡±.

    That was why, if it was under normal circumstances there wouldn¡¯t even be a need to worry.... But if Milim really did lose her sanity, things would obviously be different.

    Here I was expecting the worst and hurried over.

    Only to be needlessly worrying myself.

    It seems like Milim has a n of some sort, and I¡¯ve no need to worry that she¡¯s going to fall under the control of "King¡¯s Rule".

    I¡¯ll listen to what she is nning to doter, time to decide how to deal with Lucia.

    Ciel did say she has a n to get around that "Castle Guard", seems like things will end without too much trouble.

    Those were my intentions when I began "hostilities" with Milim....

    But that Milim, came at me for real. As I could see she was grinning, I knew that she was doing this purposefully.

    She may have wanted to fight me for real.

    How "troublesome" this has be.

    Milim drew her sword, and began her assault unto me, I too drew my katana and received her attack.

    Sparks flew as we furiously exchanged blows. I couldn¡¯t even see her movements in the past, so I was honestly surprised with myself now that I have breathing space.

    If it was the old me, I would have been left numb from just receiving a single attack, which would have also greatly drained my stamina.

    Now there was no difference in the level of our weapons, and I have simply powered up physically. As expected of a body that is simr to that of a "True Dragon".

    I have now be able to battle evenly, even against Milim¡¯s absurdly violent strength.

    For a bystander looking at us, our furious exchanges would look as though we are going at it seriously.

    But, I could tell.

    That even Milim hasn¡¯t put in any real effort, not yet.

    Just as I have one, Milim too, has what you would call a "Magic Generator" that can be used as a Status Booster.

    For me, it would be the void energies of¡ºVoid God Azathoth¡»¡¯s ¡°Turn Null¡±. Said energy would be regted from within the void space, it is then possible to "inject" that energy into my body.

    As my body is mostly made up of Magic Essence, that means I would power up if there was more Energy.

    It works simrly for Milim.

    Having reached a simr level, I now felt like I could understand the secrets to what was previously seen as unreasonable.

    Well that should be the gist of it, and as we were battling it out with our techniques....

    ¡ºAre we connected now, I wonder.... Hey Rimuru, can you hear me?¡»

    I received a telepathic message suddenly.

    Seems like, Milim has been trying to establish a ¡°Secret Telepathy¡± connection with me, all while still inbat with me.

    That is another form of telepathicmunication, as Milim wasn¡¯t connected to me via the "Soul Corridor", she needed to "run a line through" so to speak, if she wanted to use it.

    It was also possible with the normal directional telepathic messaging, but the danger of the message being heard by unwanted third parties would increase.

    To summarize, if you wanted to make use of ¡°Secret Telepathy¡±, it would take some time and preparation.

    It seems like Milim has been pretty cautious for awhile now, so as not to let her movements be picked up by our enemies.

    This is all still under the pretext that she was dominated, and also still very enraged.

    ¡ºYep I can hear you. So how long should I keep up with this act of yours?¡»

    ¡ºWahahahaha! As expected of Rimuru, so you noticed.

    When you went¡¸Ge,geh!! Milim just got dominated!!¡¹just now, I got real worried that you actually thought I was dominated you know!¡»

    Ouu....

    That exaggerated reaction of mine was taken for real it seems.

    Looks like I really underestimated how simple Milim is.

    ¡ºThat ain¡¯t it! Wasn¡¯t it really obvious, and very purposeful!?¡»

    ¡ºEh!? Ah, right. That¡¯s right, I totally noticed that yea!

    ¨D¨Danyways, enough of that.

    Back to business, I got a favor to ask. Frey and her underlings went and got beaten by Lucia¡¯s flunkies earlier.

    Though I don¡¯t think it¡¯s anything worrying, can you go tend to them? ¡»

    ¡ºNn? Got it.¡»

    And Milim tried to cover up her "blunder".

    I overlooked that with my magnanimous heart.

    So, before I arrived, Frey and some guards were defeated. Maybe Milim used that as her "reason" for getting enraged.

    They probably aren¡¯t as injured as Milim made them out to be, as she had already said.

    (Diablo, can you hear me?)

    (Yes, Rimuru-sama.)

    (Before supporting me, go tend to Frey and co.¡¯s wounds.)

    (Then, I shall delegate the task to Testa and the others.

    As of now, I have just received the message that the 4 other angels have been dealt with.)

    Eh, already? That¡¯s way too fast!

    Aren¡¯t those 4 angels, on par with awakened demon lords....

    More like, it¡¯s somewhat troubling that I could only think of the awakened demon lord ss as aparison. As I am now, any single awakened demon lord isn¡¯t even a threat.

    This might just be what Veldora-san¡¯s point of view is like. This almost justifies him letting it get to his head, going around picking fights with any other being.

    Not like I would go around doing something as childish as that, neither do I need to.

    (Is that so, I¡¯ll leave that to you then. So, are you heading to my position then?

    (Yes. I am by your side, while totally hiding my presence!)

    (Alright then, standby as you are for now. Don¡¯t be letting that angel Lucia sense your presence.)

    (Of course!)

    Fumu.

    Now that I think about it. Seems like Ciel has noticed his presence, but I don¡¯t notice him if I don¡¯t concentrate on him.

    Guess I should have Diablo standby in case something actually happens.

    ¡ºLooks like there aren¡¯t any problems. I got a report from one of my underlings.¡»

    ¡ºIs that so, thanks!¡»

    I gave Milim a reply.

    A report from Testa came in, stating Frey and co. are all fine.

    As I wasmunicating with Milim, we were exchanging blows at the same time.

    Though it was an exchange between a sword and a katana, we were flying around and really shifting the ground around us. As we were moving around with quite a bit of force, to onlookers it was really shy.

    And towards me, Lucia has beenunching magic attacks every so often.

    It¡¯s obvious she can attack, during the short pauses when "Castle Guard" isn¡¯t in use.

    Would I be able to make a move on her if I manage to work out the timing?

    ¡¶Unfortunately, as it works automatically, my prediction would be that the defenses would be prioritized.¡·

    That much was obvious huh.

    On that point, she¡¯s making more efficient use of the ability than Rudra did.

    She¡¯s the Manas borne from the actual skill anyway, this much should be nothing for her.

    What a troublesome opponent to deal with.

    ¡ºThat angel, she¡¯s getting annoying. But, I kinda want to earn her trust somehow.¡»

    ¡ºHah? Why would you need that? She *is* troublesome, but her attacks are being blocked, which is why we¡¯re ignoring her right?¡»

    ¡ºYou know....

    She spouted some "Velda is my father, "Ster Dragon King" Veldanava".

    I was thinking, I need to dole out some punishment for her insolence.¡»

    Here I was thinking she wanted to get Lucia to lower her guard as she had no means of beating her as is, instead she was thinking of something else altogether.

    After hearing the details, she intends to work out the unknown location of our enemy, and defeating "him" instead.

    It¡¯s true, that in this great war, there isn¡¯t much meaning even if we manage to be victorious on all fronts. We still needed to deal with the root of the problem which is Velda.

    Even if we did defeat the Four Fiends of the Heaven Commanders and get the strategic victory, it¡¯s still defeat for us if Velda manages to get away.

    ¡ºI get your point, your aim is to earn Lucia¡¯s trust, so you can travel to where Velda is.¡»

    That makes much more sense now.

    This was a logical n, the type that you would expect from Milim. This was why she isn¡¯t one to be underestimated.

    ¡¶There is only one problem with your n. As we have no idea how powerful Velda is, your safety isn¡¯t guaranteed.¡·

    That, was my only concern.

    Although Milim is one of the most powerful among us Demon Lords, isn¡¯t it still too dangerous for her to head into the heart of enemy territory alone?

    ¡ºWahahahaha! Fret not. You can leave it to me to pinpoint the location.

    In other words. I¡¯m gonna be a Spy!

    I have studied, just for a moment like this! Stop worrying!¡»

    Ahh, thinking back a little, she *was* watching a movie that was somewhat relevant....

    It was part of an experiment to crystallize the footage from my memories into a "film"; it was that movie from my memories, the one we extracted then.

    Milim was among them, the ones whose eyes were sparkling, which were also glued to the screen watching the story that was filled with riveting spy action[2].

    Ahh, she ended up picking up some fairly unneeded knowledge.

    But, if you think about it, this is an unexpectedly good n for our current situation.

    It¡¯s best to discuss the itty bitty details, and decide on our course of action.

    But, before that....

    (Ciel, *that* is getting annoying, I want to disable Lucia first.)

    ¡¶Understood. Then¨D¨D¡·

    As per Ciel¡¯s exnation, I pieced together the relevant abilities in my head.

    And then,

    ¡¸You¡¯ve been getting really annoying since earlier on, time for you to learn who¡¯s in charge here!!¡¹

    I intimidated Lucia with something suitable.

    Reading the situation, Milim also faked being blown away by a swing from my katana, and entered a state of not getting in my way.

    She¡¯s doing great there.

    Looking down upon Lucia, I thrust my right hand forward.

    There was actually no need for this movement, but theatrics are still important.

    ¡¸Fufufu. You won¡¯t be able to prate my defenses no matter what you do.

    This is where the true worth of "Castle Guard" really lies.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so. But, let¡¯s see if you can still say the same after receiving this.¡¹

    After saying that, I began channeling¡ºVoid God Azothoth¡»¡¯s ¡°Turn Null¡± energies onto my right hand, and maintaining control of it.

    This was a lot harder to control that what I previously thought it would be.

    This stuff, would cause a massive explosion if i were to release it as it is. This ain¡¯t the kind of stuff that¡¯s practically usable without Ciel¡¯s support.

    After seeing the ultrapressed energy mass, there was an obvious change in expression even for Lucia.

    Even if she would be unharmed, there was no doubt the remainder of the angels army would get annihted though.

    ¡¸You fiend, it¡¯s pointless for you to do that!!

    Even if you were to turn the surroundings into a wastnd, it won¡¯t aplish anything¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Silence, I get to decide if there¡¯s a point in doing this.

    Now are you done with your prayers before the afterlife? Bye! Offensive Barrier "Eternal Pain"!!¡¹

    With the channeled energies, I activated a certain spellbination, shutting the screaming Lucia up.

    As experimented from before, activating magic using this energy instead of the normal elemental magic results in multiple times the usual resulting output.

    Such a spell, constructed using the ridiculous output of the ¡®Turn Null¡¯ energies, headed towards Lucia.

    As she had utter confidence in her defenses, this was a major blunder for her.

    The spell sessfully made contact with Lucia, without any resistance.

    Obviously, explosions or other direct forms of damage would not cause even a scratch whatsoever on Lucia.

    But.... There was no need to cause damage to Lucia in the first ce.

    As per Ciel, this is what you would call "a change of perspective".

    ¡¶There are no doubts that ANY kind of attack would have absolutely no effect.

    That ability activates an "Impregnable" effect.

    No matter what kind of attack it is, all known effects that cause "damage" would be shut out.

    Which means¨D¨D¡·

    Simply, be it a nuke or poison, regardless of the damage it would inflict, all of that stuff would be blocked.

    Even if I made use of¡ºVoid God Azothoth¡»andunched a high output attack, even if it was an attack that could destroy the stars, Lucia would survive in the end.

    She would survive even if she was in outer space.

    Well, that¡¯s also including the fact that she doesn¡¯t need to eat or breath as she is an angel which is a spiritual entity, such logic wouldn¡¯t work for Rudra who is human.

    To sum it up, the fact is, there are no real means to "defeat" her as of now.

    But, that doesn¡¯t mean there are no loopholes.

    "Castle Guard", with its highly reflexive nature, limits the user¡¯s actions while active; this can be seen as a demerit of the ability.

    For example, "Castle Guard" would activate and defend its user from say a sneak attack when the user is attacking something else, the user¡¯s own attack would get cancelled as well during that instance.

    To sum it up, "Castle Guard" gets full priority.

    So much to the point, that it puts a restriction on even simple movement.

    Rudra, was totally restricted on movement when "Castle Guard" was active. But as expected of Lucia, she is capable of walking and simple flight, but that was the limit for her.

    So I made use of that property.

    I surrounded Lucia, with an offensive barrier that when triggered will constantly attack, limited to within a fixed space.

    With my "Space Time Control" ability, fixing the coordinates for the barrier was a piece of cake.

    So what happens? When you apply an offensive trigger, within a barrier?

    The answer is simple.

    Lucia would be restricted where she is, with "Castle Guard" constantly active.

    And the space around the barrier is locked as an extra effect, so her movement is also effectively restrained.

    With the space time properties added in, the effects would be sustained for a few hundred years. For such a simple barrier, the effects were pretty broken.

    Well, a fair amount of energy was poured into the spell.

    For me or Veldora, it would be possible to break through such a barrier with brute force if we don¡¯t mind taking some damage, but for someone who has "Castle Guard" forcefully activated constantly, this bes a different story.

    Lucia too understands, that if she were to deactivate "Castle Guard", she would no doubt take a concentrated barrage of damage for doing so.

    The n to totally restrain her has seeded.

    It is unknown if she is able to deactivate "Castle Guard" manually or not, but in the event she does deactivate it and break through the offensive barrier "Eternal Pain", I only need to hit her with another even more powerful one.

    In terms of determining Lucia¡¯s capabilities, this "attack" of mine was an effective one.

    Anyway, it looks like Lucia is unable to break out of the offensive barrier "Eternal Pain".

    ¡¸Fuh! You shall twiddle your thumbs in there alone and in despair, for an eternity!¡¹

    I said that, as I struck a cool finishing pose.

    That was perfect.

    Lucia was screaming something in anger.

    But, as she was impeded by the barrier, her voice failed to reach me. My voice too doesn¡¯t reach Lucia, so taking advantage of that I taunted her with my pose.

    Offensive barrier "Eternal Pain", was a spherical shaped growth enchanted barrier. What that means, is that whenever Lucia¡¯s "Castle Guard" makes contact with the barrier, small explosions would ur; the energy generated from the explosions is then re-absorbed into the barrier, and is used for the growth of the barrier to increase its strength.

    This was well thought out, a fearsomebination of nasty properties.

    Hats off to Ciel there.

    ¡¶Magnificent! Especially that pose at the end, it was perfect!¡·

    Eh, that part?

    Ciel showed no interest in the effects of the barrier or the results, as though they were invisible to her eyes.

    And instead, reacted to my taunting pose, showering it with praise.

    (Kufufufufu. I expected no less from Rimuru-sama!)

    I felt Diablo¡¯s praises too telepathically, and he too, had no negative feedback about me.

    Though I kinda wanted to be praised for seeding in activating the spell that Ciel came up with on my first attempt, Ciel notwithstanding, getting praises from Diablo felt a little off too.

    It felt like, getting ted from getting praise from someone who is usually very strict, that kind of feeling.

    Well, now isn¡¯t the time to think of such luxuries. It¡¯s not like I know of any such beings who are close to me.

    I should be happy for now, that nobody made jabs at me for the 8th grader syndrome-ish pose that I did.

    I discreetly, breathed an empty sigh of relief.

    So that was how, I seeded in handily restraining Lucia.

    Shortly after, with the addition of Diablo, Milim and the two of us started our discussions.

    And of course, that was done while we were still inbat. That was done pretty damned skillfully if I were to say so myself.

    While we were doing that, I received word from Carrera telepathically, reporting that Vega got his ass handed to him by Gobuta.

    Plus, he did it handily too.

    ¡¶¨D¨D! As expected of Gobuta. He really showed his worth as his growth was one of the hardest to predict.

    Though I did give him the Unique Skill¡ºGenius(False Wiseman)¡», to think he was this capable.¡·

    Ciel gave Gobuta her honest praise.

    I really want to question her, as to why she doesn¡¯t show such praise for me[3].

    And when did she give him the Unique Skill¡ºGenius(False Wiseman)¡». And yea, it¡¯s a fake[4].

    Gobuta and¡ºGenius(False Wiseman)¡», it¡¯s hard to tell if it actually fits him or not....

    Oh well, he *is* a genius of sorts.

    I did have a grasp on the abilities of everyone who had training of some form in thebyrinth, there were some parts that were unknown to me as Gobuta did his training in secret.

    Even after considering the overall limits, it was predicted that he would have a hard battle with Vega as his opponent.

    But then, it¡¯s quite the feat, for him to exceed Ciel¡¯s predictions as he has.

    Even if we assumed he managed to reach his highest potential, the prediction was that he would gain victory, but only marginally; just what is Gobuta made of....

    It probably *was* a tough battle. But after considering Gobuta¡¯s personality, it may have just "looked" like he managed to get the victory handily.

    I shall leave it at that.

    Now then, we havee to a decision.

    First, I would take my leave from the battlefield, with my "defeat".

    (Rimuru, first up is for you to "disappear"!)

    As per Milim¡¯s words, our n was finalized.

    In other words, a n where I "y dead".

    (Kufufufufu. This is going to cause quite the ruckus!)

    Diablo happily snickered.

    For some reason, Ciel suggested that we do not ry the information regarding my "death" to my remaining followers.

    ¡¶This is a prime opportunity, to smoke out the remaining problematic elements who are eluding us.¡·

    That was the reason.

    Though I don¡¯t think there would be any traitors among myrades, this is a good opportunity to gain knowledge about the ns of the other demon lords; and ording to Ciel, there is a chance of problems arising from the human countries.

    Be it the western countries or the empire, we have been forcefully keeping them in check.

    There might very well be some who hold discontent against us.

    Maybe it¡¯s the empire soldiers who I revived, they might cause a rebellion after knowledge of my "death" reaches them.

    (Won¡¯t this just cause greater confusion?)

    Diablo¡¯s earlier reaction, was the answer to my amazingly "normal" question.

    A cleansing storm would be whipped up, upon the ones who would n to rebel.

    (Also, I kinda feel bad, as I¡¯ll be deceiving the others too.)

    I said that as I was thinking how I¡¯ll be worrying the others,

    (Kufufufufu. There won¡¯t be any problems. Their happiness when they find out you are alive would be far greater!)

    And, my pleas were declined as such.

    ording to Milim¡¯s n, saving Lucia after dealing with me, would get her the greatest amount of trust.

    In addition, it would lure Velda into lowering his guard, making him bolder and morecent in his moves.

    The n was gleefully epted by everyone except me.

    And thus, a storm of great confusion would engulf the world.

    On just the first day of the great war, major changes among the world¡¯s factions are about to ur.

    [1] ÏûÊ§, Kanji used in the title can mean Disappear, Vanish, Missing, Dead, Cease to exist, Extinct, Eliminated and many others.

    [2] TN: They be watching some Skyfall I bet lol

    [3] TN: Ooh rimuru is jelly huh lol

    [4] GN: Rimuru so S

 Chapter 200 â€“ Each of Their Reactions

    Each of Their Reactions

    At the same time as the strategy was decided, Milim said that she is going to use Dragon Nova, her strongest magic.

    Under the cover of the extremely dangerous attack, indeed befitting to be called a mass extinction magic, she told me that she¡¯ll let me go.

    She once said that she wanted to show it to me and Ciel also has an interest in it, so I epted her suggestion......

    I thought I was going to die.

    No, I¡¯m serious.

    I wish that she mentioned what kind of magic it is.

    Milim doesn¡¯t boast this as her strongest magic for nothing. I stopped time[1], so I was safe, since I escaped right away, but Diablo was in a terrible situation since he lost half of his body.

    Oh dear, he¡¯s acting as if he¡¯s dying, what should I do with him, geez...

    I can¡¯t make fun of Milim ever again, I now see her in a new light.

    But as the result, Milim made herself more trustworthy towards Lucia.

    Milim shot a Dragon Nova and killed the body which was pretending to be me, and retrieved it to Lucia. Then, in order to make her think that I¡¯m dead, I canceled ¡°Eternal Pain¡± which had ensnared Lucia.

    In that way, Milim seeded in making Lucia trust her as well as infiltrate into the enemy¡¯s stronghold.

    As I hid myself, waiting for Milim¡¯s signal, I slipped into the darkness with teleport.

    Well then, while staying somewhere calm, I begin to think about various things.

    The first is the change in Ciel that I felt a while ago.

    About ¡°Eternal pain¡± too, but I believe that Ciel¡¯s ability has increased greatly.

    Yet, I¡¯m more bothered about my miscalctions on Gobuta¡¯s growth limit.

    (Hey, don¡¯t you think that Gobuta¡¯s rapid growth is a bit abnormal?

    How much has he surpassed your calctions? And, isn¡¯t the calction deviation too extreme?)

    That is the what I¡¯m worried about.

    Because up till recently, at the time when I still called her Raphael-sensei, it was rare for her predictions go awry.

    I mean, as far as I remember, the only mistake in Raphael-sensei¡¯s calctions was the nature of Veldora¡¯s attack.

    And yet, she incorrectly predicted Gobuta¡¯s growth speed, isn¡¯t this disappointinging from Ciel? No matter how much of a genius Gobuta is, I wasn¡¯t convinced at all.

    Because I was so doubtful, I asked Ciel but,

    ¡¶That is......whilst performing the calction, deeper information was detected...... as a result, arge deviation has urred.¡·

    So I was informed.

    In other words, since Gobuta¡¯s ability increased so much, conversely the uracy fell huh.

    No, rather than that¨D¨D

    Isn¡¯t the fluctuation happening due to the appearance of her emotions?

    ¨D¨DThe idea shed in my mind.

    This might not be a good example, but just like when taking a test, the more you check your answer, the more you question yourself.

    It is often the case that the first answer will be the correct one.

    In other words, what Ciel is feeling is none other than the emotion called ¡°Anxiety¡±.

    A human is a creature who makes mistakes.

    Why is that?

    It is because a human is an emotional creature.

    Machines never make mistakes. Because they never feel anxiety.

    If a machine makes a mistake, the cause may be that there was an error during the input of the data or the machine is broken.

    As Ciel evolved, she obtained ¡°Emotions¡±.

    It means that a perfect being has fallen into an imperfect state.

    Experiencing anxiety, she wavers, and so she made a mistake.

    Is this a degeneration?

    No.

    This¡¯s unmistakably, an evolution.

    Ciel, despite being an existence that had reached perfection, wished for emotions.

    A baby feels they¡¯re almighty whilst inside their mother¡¯s womb, but they lose that feeling as soon as they are born.

    Thus, they feel insecure and cry.

    Ciel is the same as the newborn baby.

    From a perfect situation, like a perfect sphere, she had been transferred into a bigger container.

    The vessel was so big, that her own existence became indeterminate.

    Therefore, to fill that container, arge surge of emotion was produced.

    But I feel relieved because that container, is me.

    The chipped container for her indeterminate form is my soul. And, because Ciel was born inside of me, my heart is stable.

    The emotions are like waves, they fill the cracks of my heart and be small.

    Ciel was bewildered as she hadn¡¯t produced a wave of emotion before, so it might take time before she bes used to it, as for me, my uneasiness became tiny as my heart was filled.

    In other words, Ciel felt the anxiety in my ce.

    (It is not a problem, so don¡¯t worry about it. Have confidence in yourself!

    You keep on analyzing even while in that state, if it¡¯s you I¡¯m sure you can arrive at the correct answer.

    Therefore, believe it.

    Weplement each other, you¡¯re not alone!)

    ¡¶Master¨D¨D¡·

    Ciel remained silent to my words.

    However, the waves of emotion became calm as my chipped heart was filled.

    Then, Ciel also calmed down as her anxiety changed into relief.

    ¡¶Yes, my lord! Everything will follow your heart¡¯s desires!¡·

    Ciel properly understood my words.

    And while hiding under the cover of darkness, she will be reflecting on her meaning of life.

    ??????????????????????????

    Velgrind flew into the sky with speed that holds up to the title of fastest. Her body feels light and her power seems to have increased.

    With a heavy heart, and a mind that is tangled she thought to herself.

    In the first ce, what the hell is that person?

    She, who is one of the strongest, a ¡°True Dragon¡±, was unable to so much as scratch him.

    An individual with a soulpatible with the dragon¡¯s element and a body that isparable to the ¡°True Dragons¡± that stand at the summit of this world.

    And that individual, possessing such enormous energy, stood firmly while being capable of absorbing a ¡°True Dragon¡±.

    Moreover, two of them.

    Can such a being exist?

    No, it must exist. It is undeniable that such a being exists.

    However, for it to be a Unique Monster who was born from a collection of magic essences leaked from Veldora, by chance, is impossible.

    Even if she looked at herself right now,pared to before, her condition is more optimized and in better shape.

    She has a feeling that her energy levels has somehow increased.

    So in other words, that slime, who manifested her, has a container that simply surpasses the total amount of her energy.

    (I can¡¯t believe it. Such a being...... as far as I know, there¡¯s only one¨D¨D£©

    She continued thinking.

    While continuing to fly around the continent at high speed.

    Her speed reached a dozen times the speed of sound and became a flying object which emitted extreme heat and without aiming to, blew away a flock of angels who crowded the sky.

    The soul corridor that bound her, was closed.

    There was no influence on her, that means, something happened to the person she bonded to.

    But, she didn¡¯t pay attention to that.

    (Humph. That person wouldn¡¯t be killed so easily. What is he ning now......)

    So, she just fleetingly thought about it.

    There is no point in worrying about it.

    In the first ce, there is no need for her to worry about it, or so she thought.

    She is free right now.

    Even though she buried it in her deepest thoughts, she was still in a fog of doubt.

    She has been caught in the whirlpool of her own thoughts for a while now.

    ??????????????????????????

    The report made the executives of Tempest shudder.

    On the first day of the Great War, the angels¡¯ attacks had ended and the evening hade.

    The monsters had even prepared for an ongoing battle, but the angels had withdrawn by the time night fell.

    This is because for the light attributed angels, they had an advantage under the light of the sun.

    As there is a need to eat, the loss of the energy is intense.

    For the monsters, a short time of peace is a blessing.

    Thus, it¡¯s the time for dinner.

    The report was brought by the people who returned at the time when the soldiers were taking their rest.

    In the control room established inside thebyrinth.

    The executives of Tempest, including the Guardian Lords, had gathered.

    ¡¸Is it true that Rimuru-sama disappeared?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes...... that is correct.

    He received a direct hit of Milim-sama¡¯s Dragon Nova......¡¹

    To Benimaru¡¯s question, Testarossa responded.

    To that answer, silence descended to the room.

    Then Testarossa exined the situation in detail.

    ¡¸¨D¨DThen, what did Diablo do? Where did that guy go?¡¹

    Benimaru asked while suppressing his anger.

    ¨D¨DIt is true that Diablo didn¡¯t participate in this meeting.

    There was a reason behind this.

    Diablo is the only subordinate who knows that Rimuru is alive.

    For this reason, Diablo can¡¯t exin why he failed to defend Rimuru even though he was there.

    Not seeing the reactions of the executives was regrettable for Diablo, although that isn¡¯t important, he¡¯s concerned with it, anyway this much is necessary to conceal Rimuru¡¯s survival.

    That being the case, he decided that it would be a problem if he, who had survived, participated in the conference.

    Anyway, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you protect Rimuru-sama?¡±, he predicted that question would be directed at him.

    Diablo figured that if he was in Benimaru and Co¡¯s position, he surely wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive him even if he tore apart Rimuru¡¯s bodyguard.

    Because he thought so, he disyed his current state, where he had lost half of his body, to Testarossa and Co who had rushed over at the time.

    And whilst healing himself, he departed from the site, (in other words, escaped) leaving behind a message which said that he had left in order to observe Milim.

    As for the content, it was something along the lines of,¡¸I lost half of my body and thus shall not prove to be a usefulbatant, I will be more useful for observing. ¡¹.

    Testa and Co believed Diablo¡¯s exnation without any doubts, since Diablo¡¯s condition disyed that his current energy had decreased sharply.

    ...... No, Testarossa seemed to doubt him a little, however, she was uncertain about her doubt. Therefore, she decided to ept Diablo¡¯s reasoning.

    By the way, what he meant by observation was that the strategy required him to pass information from Milim to Rimuru.

    Thus, Diablo continued as Rimuru¡¯s guard whilst under the cover of darkness¨D¨D

    Testarossa let out a sigh and,

    ¡¸Diablo is performing an infiltration operation.

    He expressed regret towards his inability to protect Rimuru-sama, but because he received an order he can¡¯t evenmit suicide.

    It seems Diablo¡¯s duty is to free Milim-sama from their control.¡¹

    She exined the story Diablo had told them.

    Although Testa herself thought that it was dubious, it was also more or less coherent. Anyway, she remembered what she heard.

    When she was about to question him, Diablo suddenly teleported after Milim. (He¡¯s actually with Rimuru.)

    Even though she found it doubtful, since she had let him get away, she couldn¡¯t exin it to the others.

    Because she feels that she has always talked subjectively, it would only bring confusion to the surroundings if she spreads such uncertain information.

    Testarossa told it as it was, restraining herself from mixing her feelings into it.

    Silence ruled the control room.

    Even Gerudo and Gabil, who should have been tired due to thebat during the day, didn¡¯t open their mouths as they had serious expressions.

    Kumara had a dreadful pale face and was trembling.

    Benimaru strongly grasped his fist while suppressing his anger.

    Ramiris looked like she was about to cry while facing toward the floor.

    It might be a good thing that Shion, who has the shortest temper of them all, was absent at this time.

    In such a situation,

    ¡¸If I hade along, such a thing wouldn¡¯t have¨D¨D¡¹

    The one who is usually calm, Souei, who would never be enraged in any situation, broke a desk in anger.

    Testarossa closed her eyes as she agreed with Souei¡¯s words.

    That way of thinking ismon. She herself was feeling anguish as she was unable to do anything.

    Therefore, she can¡¯t rebut Souei¡¯s words.

    She only thought deeply about her own powerlessness.

    At that time, Zegion who had crossed his arms and kept silent moved.

    He stood up,

    ¡¸Fools. What are you all pointlessly worried about?

    Rimuru-sama cannot possibly be dead.

    Oh Testarossa, do you think that Diablo is a fighter whose power would drop by such a degree only because he lost half his body?

    Along those lines, is he a fool who would give up on avenging his master?

    Why don¡¯t you think that there is some kind of reason?

    Too childish.

    Why don¡¯t you notice that he is trying to deceive us?¡¹

    He dered as such towards those in the room.

    And, seeing each of their reactions, he continued talking.

    ¡¸Think about it carefully. Then feel it.

    Even now we are still receiving Rimuru-sama¡¯s divine protection.

    The connection has been interrupted, but that doesn¡¯t mean it has disappeared.

    You should all calm down and deeply feel for it.

    All of you should be able to understand that we are being tested by Rimuru-sama.

    We are not weak, to the degree that we need to depend on Rimuru-sama for everything.

    In spite of that, if someone says that he can¡¯t do anything if Rimuru-sama is gone¨D¨D

    Such a weak individual should just die.

    Am I wrong, Benimaru-dono?¡¹

    Saying all of that in one breath, Zegion waited for Benimaru¡¯s answer.

    Testarossa, who had thought what Zegion had said, had a slight smile sprout on her lips.

    It was not only Testarossa who felt that way. Everyone in the room agreed to Zegion¡¯s words.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right-ssu! There must be some kind of reason for Rimuru-sama to disappear-ssu.

    It¡¯s no good for us to keep relying on him all the time-ssu!¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly, we have relied on Rimuru-sama far too much.

    I think we are always entrusting everything to that personage.¡¹(Gerudo)

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Even I became uneasy just because Rimuru-sama is not here.

    In such a state, we would beughed at by Rimuru-sama!¡¹(Gabil)

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Well, since I always believed in Rimuru, I was absolutely not worried at all!¡¹ (Ramirirs)

    ¡¸Yes! For Rimuru-sama to be defeated, that¡¯s impossible!¡¹(Kumara)

    Vigor returned to the room immediately.

    Benimaru also agreed as he saw the situation. Certainly, we all have been too dependent on the Great Demon Lord, Rimuru.

    If he thought back, it had been that way since they first met.

    For it to be pointed out by the neer, Zegion, Benimaru has failed as Rimuru¡¯s retainer.

    ¡¸Sorry, Zegion.

    It is certainly as you said. We can still fight even if Rimuru-sama is not here.

    Rather than that......

    I think we should quickly conquer this world and give it to Rimuru-sama once he returns.

    Surely, we are not such mere children that we cannot do anything without Rimuru-sama!

    Alright, we shall quickly end this war and then give this world to Rimuru-sama!¡¹

    Benimaru dered so.

    Whilst agreeing to it,

    ¡¸Good grief...... For me, of all other people, to lose myposure......

    As someone who governs the shadows, I still have a long way to go.

    Thank you, Zegion. Thanks to you, I have regained my calm.¡¹

    Souei nods while expressing his gratitude to Zegion.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it.

    I will return to my position.

    Benimaru-dono, leave thebyrinth to me, you can go on the attack at ease.

    I swear that I will certainly protect Ramiris-sama and the people taking refuge within thebyrinth until the end.¡¹

    Benimaru nodded to Zegion¡¯s words.

    Yes, that¡¯s right. They have the strongest guardian, that is Zegion, for their defense.

    There is nothing to be afraid of.

    And so, Tempest¡¯s executives began to move.

    Wiping out the anxiety from before, their expressions are filled with power.

    And their determination shone as they wish for their strength be recognized by their master, the Great Demon Lord Rimuru.

    Right now, they have reached the moment where they shall take flight from the protection of the Great Demon Lord[2].

    [1] Da Warudo, Toki yo tomare! XD

    [2] Be independent, so to say

 Chapter 201 â€“ Preparations on Leonâ€™s Side

    Preparations on Leon¡¯s Side

    The second day of the Great War.

    El Dorado, the domain ruled by Demon Lord Leon Cromwell.

    One of the Four Fiends of the Heaven Commanders, Kagali, began to move.

    After the Walpurgis ended, each of the Demon Lords returned to their own territory in order to prepare for the Great War, the ck Knight ude also returned to Leon.

    After parting with Chloe, it took a while to return due to his caution towards Yuuki¡¯s notice.

    Even if he took quite a while, from ude¡¯s point of view, it was very necessary for him to be extremely cautious.

    He returned and requested an audience with Leon.

    Obviously, ude believed that the audience would take quite a while to take ce, since there was a possibility that he is still brainwashed.

    However, ude was guided straight before Leon.

    As such, he exined all of the events that happened up till now.

    With the clone ¡°Shadow Knight¡± left behind, he had continued to grasp the situation.

    In other words, he knows about the ¡°Crimson Purge¡± by the ¡°Scorch Dragon¡± Velgrind; Yuuki usurping the Ultimate Skill¡ºJustice Lord Michael¡»from Rudra.

    As well as the discord between Demon Lord Rimuru and Yuuki.

    He was able to grasp everything through his ¡°Shadow Knight.¡±

    His ¡°Shadow Knight¡± was destroyed afterwards due to contact with the angel of ¡°Armageddon¡± that Rudra activated. But it could be said that he had seeded in gathering enough information.

    For ude, his utmost priority was to bring his intel to his master Leon, whom he has pledged his allegiance to, even at the risk of his life.

    And his wish came true, Leon has now learned it all.

    ¡¸Well done.¡¹

    Two words.

    It¡¯s a disappointing response. However, for ude, those words were priceless.

    ¡¸Those words are more than I deserve¨D¨D¡¹

    ude became overwhelmed with emotion.

    However, he understood that it is not the time to be immersed in emotion.

    And that is the same for Leon too.

    The intel from ude was more detailed than what Demon Lord Rimuru had exined at the Walpurgis.

    ¡°Does this mean Demon Lord Rimuru is trying to steal the march over the other Demon Lords?¡±

    Leon couldn¡¯t throw away such a doubt, but he judged that that was not the whole truth.

    There was no contradiction between Rimuru¡¯s and ude¡¯s information, his doubt about the exaggeration of the enemy forces was cleared up.

    If that¡¯s the case, it can be said that the enemy has gigantic war potential.

    ¡¸ude, do you think that we can oppose them right now?¡¹

    The ck Knight ude is the strongest knight among Leon¡¯s subordinates so he sensed some value in ude¡¯s opinion.

    ¡¸I¡¯m afraid...... I need to express my honest thoughts.

    As the difference in the number of this side and that side is great, perhaps, at best we can oppose an army of 50.000 angels assuming we devote ourselves to defense.

    Not to mention, if we tried to attack outside the city barrier...... defeat may very well be inevitable¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸What do you mean!? ude-dono, we would be defeated?¡¹

    ¡¸We are Leon-sama¡¯s strongest knights. As if we would be beaten by the angels!¡¹

    Each leader of the magic knights got angry by ude¡¯s remark.

    But, Leon suppressed them.

    Leon closed his eyes and begin thinking. He thought that ude¡¯s statement was correct.

    Even if hepared it simply based on the war potential, aside from the knight leader ss who are on pseudo-Demon Lord ss, the best that the normal knights could do would be fight against several angels.

    Perhaps the angels who absorbed the people of the mixed corps that ude affiliated with before may have fighting power which exceed A rank.

    If the angel army, which only consists of such special individuals came, then his side would have the lesser war potential and numbers.

    He could agree to the prediction, defeat would be inevitable.

    (Do I have no choice but to strengthen the barrier and go out and attack myself? But, that¡¯s a really bad move......)

    Leon is thinking.

    He figured that the chance of victory was low in the case that his subordinates shed with Kagali.

    After all, she seems to have fused with an angel of Seraphim ss who has energy rivaling that of an awakened Demon Lord.

    If it¡¯s Kagali, who was the former Demon Lord Kazaream who had lived for several hundred years, it be no wonder even if she obtained the ability that can rival an awakened Demon Lord. Perhaps, there¡¯s a possibility that she is better than that, or so Leon thinks.

    In that case, there¡¯s no other choice but for him to fight......

    (But in that case, the preparation against the angel army itself is tough, right?)

    That is the problem.

    If he goes to fight by himself, Leon believes that he wouldn¡¯t get defeated even if his opponent is Kagali, but at the same time he predicted that ude and Co wouldn¡¯t be able to oppose the angel army.

    Not to mention, in the case that his fight with Kagali dragged on, there is a possibility that he would get attacked from the rear by the angel army after they destroyed his country.

    It wouldn¡¯t be a problem if he is able to deal with Kagali quickly, but that would be an optimistic outlook.

    After all, Kagali knows of Leon¡¯s trump card; Ultimate Skill¡ºPurity Lord Metatron¡».

    It was a big mistake for Leon to let Kagali and Yuuki escape when he fought them before..

    The tab now falls on Leon.

    When Leon opened his eyes, he surveyed his subordinates.

    The chief knight, Silver Knight Alrose.

    The strongest knight, ck Knight ude.

    And, each knight leader who leads the four knight orders.

    Red Knight Order... Magic Knights skillful in offensive magic belong to this order.

    4,000 members. The leader is the Red Knight Fran. A woman.

    Blue Knight Order... Magic Knights skillful in support magic belong to this order.

    2.000 members. The leader is the Blue Knight Oxishan. A man.

    Yellow Knight Order... Magic Knights skillful in defensive magic belong to this order.

    3.000 members. The leader is the Yellow Knight Kizna. A woman.

    White Knight Order... Magic knights skillful in recovery magic belong to this order.

    1.000 members. The leader is the White Knight Maetel. A woman.

    Those six people were the strongest of the magic knights.

    They are people capable of defeating something along the lines of an Arc Demon.

    As for Fran, she has matured into a person who can handle stronger magic as she has experienced ¡°death¡± once.

    They are a lineup of people who would not look inferior even ifpared with the other Demon Lords¡¯ armies......

    (There might be a chance for victory if I order all of them to go fight and die. But¨D¨D£©

    ¡®Go and die!¡¯ if he ordered such, Leon knew that they would sacrifice their bodies for him with pleasure.

    However, that¡¯s why, it is an order he will never be able to give.

    Then, what he needs to do¨D¨D

    ¡¸Leon-sama, a guest seems to have arrived.¡¹

    The clear voice of a woman reported to Leon, who was in his thoughts.

    It is Kizna who is skillful in defensive magic, she perceived some people had trespassed the barrier.

    And so, his problem would be settled instantly, by the intruders¡¯ arrival.

    The one who came was Mizari, the demon subordinate of Guy Crimson,

    And, for Leon, she brought a shocking proposal.

    ¡¸Leon-sama, I¡¯m terribly sorry to bother you after the Walpurgis.

    On this asion, I received the will of my master Demon Lord Guy Crimson and came here.

    ¡®Let¡¯s cooperate for the Great War!¡¯ is the message I¡¯m told to pass to you.¡¹

    With a respectful bow, Mizari informed Leon.

    Leon looked at Mizari.

    She kneeled before his eyes, and bowed her head to Leon.

    But, the impression he got from Mizari was strongerpared to before.

    He can feel that her power has increased greatly.

    She interacted humbly with Leon because he is a friend of Guy, but her ability seems to havee to rival an awakened Demon Lord.

    (What exactly happened?)

    He had that question, but he considered it reassuring since they¡¯re not hostile with each other.

    If there¡¯s cooperation from Mizari, opposing Kagali might be possible.

    ¡¸I see. I guess it¡¯s no use to keep putting on airs.

    Honestly, I¡¯m saved. But, is Guy¡¯s defense, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸It would be disrespectful for the likes of me to worry about that personage......

    Besides, Hirari is still there.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, that is true.¡¹

    Certainly, it is unnecessary to worry about Guy who is the strongest in the first ce.

    To Leon who nodded, Mizari offered a proposal.

    ¡¸By the way, Leon-sama, here is a proposal, would you like to hear it?¡¹

    ¡¸Alright, what is it?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, actually¨D¨D¡¹

    Mizari raised her face and with a sweet smile, she told Leon.

    ¡¸Will you fuses your 6 colored knights with our 6 demon generals using the forbidden secret art?¡¹

    Mizari asked such, grew an evil smile suitable for a demon.

    The ce was thrown into amotion.

    The 6 demon generals are the arc demons brought along by Mizari.

    It is not to the extent of calling them demon dukes, but Leon was able to perceive that they have power iparable to the usual arc demons who ept summonings.

    It could be said, as expected of Guy¡¯s subordinates. Perhaps, Leon¡¯s top 6 subordinates¨D¨Das Mizari says, the 6 color knights¨D¨D might be equal to them.

    They were formidable demons, it would be difficult to say which one is superior, the knights or the demons.

    ¡¸What is your intention?¡¹

    Leon asked.

    ¡¸I will say it honestly.

    I believe that individuals with power only at the Arch Demon level won¡¯t be very useful in the Great War beyond this point.¡¹

    Mizari dered such.

    Alrose and Co got angry from her words which implied that they were useless.

    However, two of them, ude and Fran, understood the meaning of Mizari¡¯s remark.

    It is true, they are weak.

    Even Alrose who is the chief knight wouldn¡¯t be able topete with just one of Demon Lord Rimuru¡¯s subordinates after all.

    That oni woman called Shion is not even the strongest among Rimuru¡¯s subordinates. It¡¯s certain that she is one of the high ranking executives, but in reality there¡¯s others above her.

    ude pacified Alrose and Co who were enraged. Then, he urged Mizari to continue.

    Returning the favor with a bow, Mizari continued exining.

    ¡¸Will this be alright?

    Hirari and I had awakened as Devil Lords due to Demon Lord Rimuru¡¯s ¡±Secret Art of Evolution¡±.

    But unfortunately, we can only spread a trifling amount of that gift to our followers.

    I think that is because of the fact that we couldn¡¯t make a soul bond between us.

    Even though they are individuals close to being independent demons, they are connected to us.

    Because of this, I expect these ones may not be able to evolve further.

    Therefore, using the forbidden ¡°Secret Art: Human-Demon Soul Fusion¡±, I want to perform a reset for all of their rtionships.

    I want them to throw away their current bodies and dwell in new bodies.

    It will fail if it is with a low-ranking individual, but there¡¯s a possibility of sess if it is with individuals at the arc demon ss.

    Besides, the sess rate jumps up if it¡¯s with people at the same level.

    As for the demerit, one of the consciousness will vanish.

    As for the merit, a stronger individual will be born from the unification of two beings.

    They will reincarnate as an existence of demon duke ss, a ss which surpasses the former Demon Lords!¡¹

    Mizari finished her exnation loudly.

    Silence descended on the room.

    The demons having consented to it, are waiting calmly.

    Alrose and the other knight leaders digested the words that had just been spoken and had a discussion.

    They want power.

    However, naturally it¡¯s not something obtained in one day.

    If they¡¯re not able to impact the fight against the angel army with their current power, it would be better to ept the proposal.

    However, in the case that their consciousnesses got swallowed up, that¡¯d be more terrible than death itself.

    Yet, even so......

    ¡¸Leon-sama, I wish to ept this proposal.¡¹

    ¡¸Me too.¡¹

    When Alrose reported such, everyone else agreed simultaneously.

    Needless to say, ude and Fran had resolved themselves after hearing Mizari¡¯s talk.

    ¡¸Leon-sama, if by any chance, we lose against the demons, at that time, I ask for your forgiveness¨D¨D¡¹

    As the representative of the 6 people, ude told Leon so.

    Leon closed his eyes and remained silent.

    Then,

    ¡¸I will not tolerate it. All of you must win. You all must acquire the demons¡¯ power and then continue serving me.¡¹

    Leon muttered calmly after a brief time passed.

    Leon¡¯s words show that he has epted Mizari¡¯s proposal.

    ¡¸¡¸We swear to meet your expectations!!¡¹¡¹

    Alrose, ude and the other members lowered their heads all at once and swore to Leon.

    Thus, Mizari¡¯s proposal was epted.

    The ceremony was held.

    The 6 demon generals and the 6 color knights stood in a row and faced each other.

    Each of them faced and observed their partner who had simr abilities to themselves.

    The ones who lose will be swallowed by their partner. Tense expressions appeared on the knights¡¯ faces.

    On the other hand, the demons remained calm.

    For the demons, they only need to carry out the orders they received. They don¡¯t feel any need to be eager whatsoever.

    And then, the time came.

    ¡¸Well then, the ¡°Secret Art: Human-Demon Soul Fusion¡± shall now begin.¡¹

    At the same time Mizari that dered such, the demon generals converted their physical bodies into energy.

    The secret art is possible because the demons are spiritual life-forms.

    And, when the knights confirmed it, it urred.

    Mizari suddenly cut the cores of the demon generals with a single blow.

    ¡¸I have certainly witnessed the resolution of all of you.

    Now then, please receive it!

    The gift from Demon Lord Guy Crimson.

    Please acquire your new power without holding back.

    Your desire shall be your power.

    Let us pray that you all can obtain more power!¡¹

    Mizari shouted.

    That¡¯s right, everything was nned from the beginning.

    If they challenged the ritual without fearing the loss of themselves, the demons were ordered to give their power to them.

    Guy¡¯s orders are absolute, nobody defies them.

    After all, since their evolution had stopped, they understood that there is no other way to obtain further strength than this method.

    However, in the case that the knights were afraid of obtaining new power, the demons were authorized to take the leadership in the fusion.

    ¡¸Wha! What happened!?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh knights, fear not. We had all agreed to be absorbed by you.

    As ordered by our great Demon Lord Guy Crimson.

    All of you have shown us your determination.

    Thus we have acknowledged that you all are the suitable entities to be entrusted with our power!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, all of you had better be quick, since our cores are already destroyed.

    There is no time to spare until we are no more, you know?¡¹

    Persuaded by the demons, the surprised knights who hade to a stop, began to move again.

    They each fused the demon¡¯s power with their own.

    Thus the ceremony finished.

    They seeded the ceremony of ¡°Secret Art: Human-Demon Soul Fusion¡± safely without losing anyone.

    Thus, the six knights had obtained the power of demon duke ss.

    The preparations on Leon¡¯s side finished without a hitch.

    And, the decisive battle was going to begin soon.

 Chapter 202 â€“ Moderate Clown Troupe

    Moderate Clown Troupe[1]

    The first day of the Great War.

    The day ended without anything happening.

    The magic city waspletely protected from the angels¡¯ attack due to the firm defensive barrier that covers it.

    Under themand of the Yellow Knight Kizna and the White Knight Maetel, whom had their power increased, the knights sessfully poured out all of their power in order to reinforce the city barrier.

    However, on the second day.

    The angels who acted without any unity the day before, now began to concentrate their attacks in order to break through the barrier at one point.

    Even though the knights had strengthened the barrier against it,several angels were able to invade through a small gap.

    Due to several angels, the direction of the war would tremble greatly.

    It didn¡¯t take much time for the news to be brought to Leon¡¯s attention. The knight was greatly rmed when he came to report.

    ¡¸There are only four enemies who have prated the barrier, but the inside of the castle is in chaos!¡¹

    The knight reported so and returned in order to confront the enemy.

    However, a scream was immediately heard from the hallway, signifying to Leon that the progress of the war had turned against him.

    ¡¸The Magic division will blockade the castle! Iste all of the intruders inside the castle.

    Don¡¯t bring the injured near the castle. The knight leaders are going to face the enemy!¡¹

    Leon urgently issued a blockade of the castle with an istion barrier and had the knight leaders go face the intruders.

    He left the maintenance of the city barrier to the yellow knight order and the white knight order, he had the spare forces, that is, the red knight order, blockade the castle.

    The remaining forces were just the blue knight order. Depending on the situation, he needs to decide how he will deploy them.

    Seeing how the second day suddenly became so hectic, Leon was irritated.

    ( Hmm, although I thought that we would hold out a bit longer, I see that the enemy is quite strong.)

    Leon left his seat.

    He is also going to confront the enemy and check out the intruders.

    However, it seems that would be unnecessary.

    With a loud sound, the front gate was destroyed.

    Therge door of the audience hall became small pieces and the splinters scattered like dust.

    And, the intruder magnificently appeared from amidst the dust.

    ¡¸Hoooooohohoho. Nice to meet you, everyone!

    I am called Footman.

    One of the Moderate Clown Troupe, Footman the Angry Pierrot am I.

    Pleased to make your acquaintance!¡¹

    A plump man with an angry clown mask appeared.

    However, that clown talked in a cheerful tone, creating a strange atmosphere.

    He seemed to be one of the four intruders in the report, but it seems to only be this man named Footman who was able to reach Leon¡¯s throne.

    Is he someone who has great confidence in himself or just a thoughtless fool?

    ¡¸You scum,ing to this ce on your own, don¡¯t think you can leave alive!¡¹

    Alrose shouts.

    ude, who was guarding Leon, ced his hand on his sword and didn¡¯t move.

    Leon was thinking.

    ¡®This Footman guy, does he intend to defeat me just by himself?

    If he thinks so, his actions are really underestimating this side too much.¡¯

    Naturally Leon considered that he might have a different objective.

    ¡¸Hohoho. Are you angry? Maybe you¡¯re not getting enough calcium?!

    By the way, do you know what calcium is?

    Things like this contain a lot of it.

    Because it¡¯s a gift, please don¡¯t hesitate to take it!¡¹

    Footman lightly threw something he had dragged along towards Leon and Co whilst speaking with a full smile on his face.

    The object burst and scattered in the air and, with a ¡®pop¡¯ sound, white things were scattered near their feet.

    Leon, ude and Alrose understood what it was at a nce.

    It was the ruined figure of the knight who came to report a while ago.

    Alrose became more agitated.

    ude stopped Alrose, who was going to attack Footman, in silence.

    ¡¸Wait, that guy is dangerous.

    If there¡¯s 3 more people like him, the people inside the castle are in danger.

    Because Fran and the others will be here, you go defend inside the castle¨D¨D¡¹

    While ude was still speaking,

    ¡¸Ah, you are here after all, Demon Lord Leon.

    Ufufufufu. As expected, you won¡¯t let yourself be killed by anyone besides me, right?¡¹

    One woman interrupted, whilst passing through the broken door and entering the audience hall.

    She was a beautiful female elf. However, her expression was evil.

    One of the current Four Fiends of the Heaven Commanders, Kagali who was the former Demon Lord Kazaream.

    And, following behind Kagali, two more clowns entered as well.

    ude and Alrose tensed.

    It was not because they noticed Kagali¡¯s strength. It was simply because they noticed the person who was being carried on the shoulder of a man wearing a teasing face clown mask who had followed her.

    ¡¸You bastard! Release Oxishan!!¡¹

    Alrose boiled with anger.

    That¡¯s right, what that clown was carrying is theirrade, the Blue Knight Oxishan.

    ¡¸Eh!? Why? Even though I had killed it with a lot of effort and trouble......

    Hence, I am going to make this thing my doll.

    Unfortunately, I won¡¯t hear any of y¡¯all¡¯sints.¡¹ (Teasing Face Clown)

    To his arrogant manner, not only Alrose, but ude too had a red face of anger.

    Kagali seemed to be amused looking at their expression.

    And,

    ¡¸Now, now, don¡¯t make them so angry.

    Let¡¯s taste the pleasure slowly. You all, redo the self introduction from earlier.¡¹

    She said so andughed happily.

    Her manner was clearly of a high-ranking person, in fact, the presence that Kagali gave off was stronger and couldn¡¯t bepared to before.

    Leon noticed this and frowned.

    She is a troublesome opponent.

    Because even though she knew Leon¡¯s strength, she still has time to y around.

    Is it because the subordinates that she brought are strong? Or, is it because she became stronger that she¡¯s overly confident in herself?

    (Tch, how troublesome. I should have killed her back then.)

    He thought such, but it was already toote.

    Because Mizari is hidden and ¡®waiting to see the situation¡¯ for the time being, Leon thought that she could be insurance in the case of emergency, but Leon couldn¡¯t ignore the ominous vibe from Kagali.

    Leon made up his mind that he needed to take care of his problem at this time, so that there won¡¯t be any next time.

    And, the 3 clowns began their introductions toward Leon.

    The fat clown was the first to open his mouth.

    ¡¸Hohoho. Although I said it a while ago, I am Footman.

    One of the Moderate Clown Troupe, Footman the Angry Pierrot am I.

    Demon Lord Leon.

    I have a grudge against you because you destroyed Demon Lord Kazaream-sama once before.

    And, above all, you have alsomitted the sin of letting my friend yman die.

    I will kill you painfully because I am angry!¡¹

    Saying so, he bent his fat body skillfully and bowed, and then he moved to the side.

    Following after him was a girl with a teary eyed clown mask who stepped forward.

    With a big sickle over her shoulder, she greeted like she was joking.

    ¡¸I am Tear.

    One of the Moderate Clown Troupe, Tear the Teardrop (Teary Eyes Clown).

    I dislike sad things. Kagali-sama¡¯s enemies shall be eliminated by me!¡¹

    Dering so, she skillfully spun therge sickle in a kind of de dance.

    Thest one stepped forward taking over the spot.

    He was the man with a teasing face clown mask who was carrying the Blue Knight, Oxishan, on his shoulder.

    ¡¸Well then everyone. Today seems to be a good day.[2]

    My name is Lace.

    One of the Moderate Clown Troupe, whom is called Lace, the Wonder Pierrot (Pleasure Clown).

    Best regards.

    Here today, under the order of the captain Kazaream-danna¨D¨DNo, right now it¡¯s Kagali-anego[3].

    One of our members that had been sent as a Demon Lord has gone missing, regrettably[4].

    Even so, that Kagali-anego said she was prepared for a chance for revenge like this.

    Since we have a crackling grudge to y¡¯all, please take care.¡¹

    Were the words he spoke.

    On the other hand, Leon asked him.

    ¡¸Moderate Clown Troupe? I don¡¯t know it.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my? Well, it is a barely existing organization after all.

    I think you had assisted the person named yman, have ya already forgot?

    He was called yman, the Crazy Pierrot, he was such a high spirited chap.¡¹

    The person who introduced himself as Lace answered, and gave a disgusting wink.

    And he grinned like he was making fun of someone and had a smile that mocked other people.

    However, Leon¡¯s eyes had seen through the man called Lace as someone who you can¡¯t be careless with.

    He has no gaps.

    Although he was doing rtively useless movements, They were all connected to his next sessive move.

    A master. They were the movements of a person who had reached the deepest level of skill, mastering all movements.

    Leon felt that, perhaps, he could be even more dangerous than Kagali.

    And, as the result of him calmly measuring the energy of the enemy, Leon confirmed that the 3 clowns brought by Kagali had all surpassed Demon Lord ss.

    As for Kagali, she¡¯s above the average awakened Demon Lord. It seemed that he had beenpletely outwitted.

    The angels outside were just decoys, Leon thought that they might be pretending to be the enemy¡¯s main force.

    When Kagali and Co invaded inside the city barrier, the angels outside had finished their role.

    In other words, this means that Kagali has absolute confidence that she can defeat Leon and his subordinates.

    (They¡¯re really looking down on us......

    But, if that¡¯s the case then I ought to teach her her ce once again.)

    Leon stood up.

    ¡¸Humph. There¡¯s no need to remember any of you. After all, you all don¡¯t have a future anymore.¡¹

    He announced as such.

    And then the fight began.

    From Lace¡¯s rear, the Red Knight Fran, who had approached while suppressing her presence, released her deadly strike.

    A strike from Lace¡¯s blind spot with a sword d in me. Fran swings her sword with full confidence that it was impossible for the enemy to evade the strike.

    However, surprisingly, Lace easily evaded it without even turning around.

    It shouldn¡¯t be easy to perceive Fran who had hid andpletely suppressed her presence whilst using magic power interference, even if¡ºMagic Power Perception¡» was being used to grasp the surroundings.

    ¡¸Woops, that¡¯s dangerous right.

    Oh right, if ya leak such angry emotions, even a precious invincible spell would be ruined by that.¡¹

    Lace spoke such aloof words whilst evading Fran¡¯s attack.

    Fran¡¯s ability has been improved greatly.

    The power of a demon duke ss, the technique she had trained up until now. And then, magic.

    She felt it was as if she had reached the peak as a magic swordsman.

    In fact, it might be said that she has obtained the capability equal to the former Demon Lords. Yet, in front of Lace, all of her attacks werepletely seen through, it¡¯s like he is beyond her grasp.

    ¡¸Impossible! You can see my attack!?¡¹

    She instinctively asked the question,

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, it¡¯spletely visible.

    The movement of the eyes, the flow of the aura, the fluctuation of the feelings.

    All are gathered at one point.

    At least if you don¡¯t disperse them, it¡¯s like you¡¯re telling me where you¡¯ll aim next.¡¹

    Lace answered, shaking his head as his sign of disappointment whilst looking down on her.

    Actually, Fran¡¯s movements are not a thing that someone can easily read. Lace pointed out her habits, which she herself would rarely ever realize.

    But even so,ing from Lace, he could read Fran¡¯s movements clearly, to the extent that he is able to easily grasp them.

    That¡¯s because of the difference in capability.

    At the same time Fran fought Lace, Footman also moved.

    He moved swiftly like he wasn¡¯t thinking about his fat body, he moved like he was rolling.

    And then, when he snapped his fingers, several knights who had attacked him were suspended to the air.

    ¡¸Hooohhohoho. It¡¯s time for some fun fun fireworks you know!¡¹

    Footman in high spirits raised a jarringughter.

    And then, with ¡®Snap!¡¯ He loudly snapped his fingers once more.

    In an instant, the bodies of the knights in the air began to swell and expand.

    ¡¸Hii! Wha, what is this!?¡¹

    ¡¸Stop. Stop this!!¡¹

    They bulged and expanded, then¨D¨D

    Bam!!

    Like that, all of them exploded.

    Several knights were at their wit¡¯s end as Footman killed them with bombs. Their own bodies swelled up like balloons.

    ¡¸Hooohhohoho. Soooooooo fuuuunnnnnnnnn!!¡¹

    The knights understood that numbers wouldn¡¯t have any meaning at this point.

    The elites of the Blue Knight Order that followed behind Fran surrounded the intruders in a circle without approaching the enemy.

    ude ground his teeth at the situation.

    The enemy¡¯s force seemed to be stronger than he thought.

    Among the four people, excluding ude and Alrose, Fran was the one who had the highest fighting power. Yet, she was unable tond even a single hit on the devil called Lace.

    And, the knights were useless against that devil called Footman.

    ude judged that he and Alrose had no choice but to move.

    He was worried about Leon, but even if he worried about his master who was far stronger than himself, there would be no point, as there was an even stronger coborator, Mizari.

    What he had to do now was to support Fran who was hisrade, he renewed his readiness.

    ¡¸Leon-sama, I will also make a sortie.¡¹

    Once ude had confirmed that Leon had given his nod, he began to move in order to help Fran.

    At the same time Alrose also,

    ¡¸Leon-sama, I am also going to go!¡¹

    He shouted and rushed out.

    The remaining people were only Leon and Kagali, who sweetly smiled.

    A dismal atmosphere drifted in the air, tension increased between the two people.

    As for ude and Alrose who had entered the fray¨D¨D

    ude began supporting Fran, Alrose went towards Footman.

    And, Tear was left behind, alone, but two knights stood blocking her.

    The two were the Yellow Knight Kizna and the White Knight Maetel who came running over in a hurry, entrusting the maintenance of the barrier outside to their subordinates.

    As each group found their opponent, an intense battle began.

    [1] The title came from ÖÐÓ¹Chuuyou which means the middle way, the middle path, the moderate way. Which also reference the Four Books of Confucian: Doctrine of the Mean.

    [2] Lace talk in Kansai ben entirely. Its counterpart in English could be Southern ent or Australian English

    [3] It¡¯s Female counterpart of Aniki which mean boss.

    [4] You know, since yman had been rekt by Rimuru in front of all of the Demon Lords.

 Chapter 203 â€“ Great Demon Lord Kazaream

    Great Demon Lord Kazaream

    Kagaliughed.

    Sheughed evilly.

    Everything was going as she had nned.

    She got her chance to have her revenge on that hateful Leon.

    And now, that¡¯ll be an easy thing to do.

    The Silver Knight Alrose fought against Footman.

    After he obtained the power of demon duke ss, he received strength equaling the ck Knight ude.

    He became a half spiritual life-form with high grade immortality and regenerative power, he also obtained a stronger body.

    Overwhelming magic power and energy enabled him to use high-ranking magic that he couldn¡¯t before.

    He was even able to activate advanced level magic without any need for a long chant.

    He felt his power overflowing and tasted the feeling that he had peered into the world¡¯s abyss.

    And yet, Footman clearly showed that he was taking it easy against Alrose.

    Footmanically moved his fat body and avoided Alrose¡¯s sword strikes with quick movements.

    And merely by snapping his fingers, his evil power attacked Alrose.

    Footman¡¯s ability is the Unique Skill¡ºThe Fat (Amplifier)[1]¡».

    The essence of this ability is amplification.

    With a small energy wave, he¡¯s able to amplify a material at will.

    Thus, the knights who failed to resist were burst open and died after Footman amplified their bodies.

    Snap! So he snapped his fingers, he was able to turn the sound into a shock wave and send it out.

    He possesses a fiendish ability which doesn¡¯t match his appearance.

    The one who faced Tear were the two female knight leaders.

    The Yellow Knight Kizna and the White Knight Meutel.

    The two of them are verypatible.

    Against Kizna with her prided iron wall defense and Meutel who has a godsend healing ability.

    There could only be a few people who possess the offensive capability that is able to surpass theirbination.

    On top of that, since they obtained the power of the demon duke ss, the two could brag and didn¡¯t think that they could be defeated.

    Facing them, Tearughed eerily.

    She brandished therge sickle she held in her hand whileughing.

    Tear the Teardrop. That¡¯s the name of the grim reaper who reaps life.

    Her favorite food are tears of entreaty.

    She loves more than anything to see the tears of someone who is asking for mercy[2].

    Tear possesses the Unique Skill¡ºThe Ignorant (Optimist)[3]¡».

    Her ideal is just doing what she is told to do without thinking about anything else.

    Just like her personality, her ability has a condition to activate, that is, all of her abilities will increase only when she receives an order.

    But for her, that¡¯s not a problem.

    Because Tear is strong, even without relying on her ability, as she had an unyielding mind which never worried and a strong body from the very beginning.

    Above all else, it is because there were always reliablerades who gave her orders.

    She doesn¡¯t worry about anything.

    Therefore, she gives death to her enemy even more brutally.

    And, fighting against thest person, Lace, is the Red Knight Fran and the ck Knight ude.

    The Red Knight Fran is strong.

    Because she has experienced death once already, her energy rose greatly.

    And, it bloomed by fusing with a demon.

    The ability she obtained is called Unique Skill¡ºUnshaken One[4]¡».

    Her mind will not be affected by anything other than the feeling of excitement.

    A rather mysterious ability that increases her strength if she feels unrest in her mind.

    The ability that can even turn emotions like anger and fear into power.

    And now, Fran felt fury towards Lace, who was carrying the Blue Knight Oxishan, who is her brother, on his shoulder.

    She changed her intense emotions into gushing power as she red at Lace.

    As the way it was at that moment, her sword wouldn¡¯t be able to graze Lace. She understood that, thus she turned her emotions into energy in order to keep a calm mind.

    Since Lace said that he was reading her actions from the waves of her emotions, then she just needed to make everything unperceivable.

    While facing against Lace, Fran pushed her ability to a higher level.

    The ck Knight ude is the strongest knight among Leon¡¯s subordinates.

    However, he holds no arrogance in his heart.

    He experienced what the strongest person is like, when he was with Yuuki.

    The ¡°Hero¡± Chloe O¡¯Bell¨D¨DShe is special.

    As well as the high-ranking people of the Mixed corps.

    A lot of Otherworlders were a part of the corps and it could be said that they all own troublesome special abilities.

    They didn¡¯t fight foolishly with just a sword, as they also learned the techniques to fight using all of their avable abilities.

    Fair and square, that is to say, a phrase that is only true when the opponent also stands in the same arena. However, in realbat, justice is only for the one who survives.

    Understanding that, ude even studied the way to fight people who are stronger than himself, and thus ude changed.

    He became greedier and wanted for more strength.

    Fusing with the demon was merely an opportunity. In order to gain the power he desires.

    And the ability that he acquired was Unique Skill¡ºChallenger(Battler)¡».

    The exact power that ude was hoping for, an ability which specializes in fighting.

    ude didn¡¯t neglect his training and made the ability blossom. Time was irrelevant, as the power had answered his wish.

    And at this time, ude was able to meet an enemy who he could test his ability on.

    ude challenged Lace whilst making a ferocious smile.

    And then there is Lace.

    He is the strongest member of the Moderate Clown Troupe.

    He possesses fearsome power that could even be called at the level of an extraordinary Demon Lord.

    The power to foresee, he can see the future several seconds ahead of time due to his Unique Skill¡ºSeer (Future Vision)[5]¡».

    And, with his Unique Skill¡ºDeceiver[6]¡», he can unleash phantasmagoric attacks.

    It is as if he brings something into existence from nothing, a knife flies out from an empty space, whilst actually being a bomb that he disguised as a knife, and it ends before the enemy can understand anything.

    High physical strength andbat senses.

    And with his highly versatile offensive ability and perfect future foresight, he can be considered invincible.

    He introduced himself as the vice captain of the Moderate Clown Troupe, but ifpared in fighting strength, Lace surpasses Kazaream, who¡¯s the captain.

    It can be said that hisbat ability is beyond the former Demon Lord.

    However, since he disliked the idea of being in a troublesome position, he didn¡¯t want to stand at the top.

    Happily hanging out with his fellow clowns was what made him happy.

    Kazaream, who had been his captain, severed the ties between the two of them after he rose to be one of the Demon Lords.

    The reason was simple, because Lace would overdo things.

    Since a temporary agreement had been made, quarrels between Demon Lords were forbidden.

    If Kazaream needed to ask Lace to help him, the situation could easily go downhill.

    In this way, Lace was aware that he was not helpful.

    In addition, it¡¯s in his nature that he will be unstoppable by seeing more blood.

    His nature is the reason why he doesn¡¯t have any intention to stand at the top.

    Therefore, Lace was kept as the final trump card.

    And he was able to carry out his goal. He had done it.

    Bring chaos to the world!

    It was his dream to raise up an uproar of agonized cries and transform the world to be more chaotic.

    He is a genuine lunatic, he might be interested in Yuuki if he had the chance to talk with him.

    He had gained that goal because of a sorrowful event.

    yman, whom he had had a close rtionship with, was murdered by Demon Lord Rimuru.

    Lace who hadn¡¯t had a goal, obtained the goal of his dead best friend.

    He acts in order to scatter fear and chaos so to make the world a crazier ce.

    Kagali didn¡¯t have any regrets about involving her subordinates of the Moderate Clown Troupe.

    She decided that she needed their power since this battle was the final and decisive one.

    If she had sent Lace at the time when she was still Demon Lord Kazaream, the result may have been different.

    If she had requested Lace¡¯s help, whose madness and ability were both authentic, she thought that she may have walked a different path by this time.

    yman could still be alive as her right hand man, so Kagali thought.

    However, all of those are no more than afterthoughts.

    At that time, she was a conceited person and hadpletely underestimated Leon.

    Even if she regrets it now, she should reflect and keep living, however......

    The word ¡®reflect¡¯ does not exist in Kagali¡¯s dictionary.

    Because Kagali didn¡¯t have any strong fellowship with the others, like Lace, she didn¡¯t feel anything when the weak were eliminated.

    She only had a small thought that perhaps there was a path like that too.

    Since she involved her former colleagues in this war, she couldn¡¯t do things half-heartedly.

    Even though her power increased greatly, she was anxious as she had few pawns.

    Thus, she called her most trusted people and gave them power.

    She introduced them to Velda and had each of them were given arge quantity of souls.

    In the process they obtained Demon Lord Seeds and awakened.

    Did Velda use some kind of technique? Since it gave them only the power they wished for, like magic.

    Currently, each of them had been strengthened to that of awakened Demon Lords.

    Leon¡¯s subordinates, the knights, seemed to have had their power increased greatly, but of course they were still no match for Kagali and Co.

    It was funny when she thought about it, as the knights who showed their best resistance were pitiful in her sight.

    At the same time, joy filled the innermost depths of her heart, she unconsciously broke into a smile.

    (Foolish people. They won¡¯t be able to defeat us anyway.)

    Thinking so, Kagali advanced towards Leon whilst basked in a feeling of absolute superiority.

    Intense battlesmenced, and the situation declined quickly.

    The Moderate Clown Troupe were too strong.

    If the knights hadn¡¯t fused with the demons, they would have been defeated almost instantly.

    Leon¡¯s subordinates, the knights, were not able topete at all against the overwhelming strength of the Moderate Clown Troupe members who were of the awakened Demon Lord ss.

    Rather Leon might praise them for the fact that they had not been defeated at this point.

    The group Kagali brought was terrifying.

    (The situation will only get worse if this continues.)

    Leon analyzed the bad situation and ground his teeth.

    And, more importantly¨D¨D

    ¡¸Ufufufufu. Leon, you will end here. Your subordinates don¡¯t seem reliable either.

    And yet, you haven¡¯t be serious, even in this situation.

    I have realized your weakness.

    You are too soft.

    When I watched your fight against Yuuki-sama, I thought of this.

    ¡®This guy, he¡¯s really a softie who can¡¯t get serious since he is always protecting his subordinates¡¯.

    You make meugh.

    Unlike us, who don¡¯t feel anything even if we sacrifice 200.000 angels, you intend to protect 1 million citizens.

    Did you seriously think that you could win if the two of us fight?

    No way, you didn¡¯t think something immature like ¡¯The desire to protect something will be power!¡¯ right?

    I investigated about how you created this city by gathering the oppressed people and orphans that you picked up.

    Also, I analyzed your behavior so far.

    Although you stand out with your viin-like speech and behavior, aren¡¯t you actually a nice guy?

    Yes, I understand.

    I know that you want to deny it too.

    However, no matter how you deny it, the fact that you cannot fight all out won¡¯t change.

    After all, your power is too strong, you would destroy this country if you fight seriously!¡¹

    ¨D¨DThat¡¯s right, Kagali¡¯s words were true.

    Leon¡¯s ability, Ultimate Skill¡ºPurity Lord Metatron¡»is a wide ranged type ability suitable forrge-scale annihtion.

    If he went all out, this magical city state would be destroyed from the inside.

    And Kagali who anticipated that the angels would be blockaded on the outside of the barrier, infiltrated with just her group.

    Against Leon, who can¡¯t go all out, she prepared more than enough forces.

    And now, the situation splendidly became just as how Kagali wished for it to be.

    Kagali who was happy, attacked Leon whilstughing.

    Attacking as if to torment him, Kagali was having fun cutting off Leon¡¯s path of retreat.

    In order to clear her long time grudge, Kagali, who had reached the moment of her revenge, felt the greatest delight.

    Kagali who fused both the powers of an awakened Demon Lord and the power of a seraphim ss angel, became a genuine monster.

    Even so, it didn¡¯t affect her desire to see Leon cornered and y with him to the end.

    And thus, she seeded.

    ¡¸Hey, how are you feeling now? I wonder what you feel at this point now that you¡¯ve been cornered by the person whom you looked down upon.¡¹

    The God ss one-handed sword that Kagali held cut into Leon¡¯s Gold Circle.

    Although he was barely able to deal with all of her attacks, Leon was gradually being overwhelmed by the difference in strength.

    Although he thrust out his me Pir, Kagali warded off the attack perfectly.

    ¡¸Shut your trap. There¡¯s no need for me to get serious against someone like you.¡¹

    Leon answered without getting agitated.

    The odds were against him. Which was exactly why it was not the time to panic.

    Leon is someone who had awakened as a Hero. He was certain that with just his basic fighting power he was capable of defeating Kagali without relying on his ability.

    However, that was a story from long ago.

    At this point Kagali had be a spiritual life-form. Which means, although her appearance was an elf, her essence was somethingpletely different.

    Kagali¨D¨DDemon Lord Kazaream¨D¨D was originally a long range support type devil who excelled at rear support.

    Manipting his pawns, he would skillfully achieve his goal.

    Hence, she knew well that she wasn¡¯t strong enough to fight at the front herself.

    Besides, if it was with her original Demon Lord body, she could fight at an ordinary devil¡¯s level, but her physical elf body wasn¡¯t suitable for fighting, she realized that when she was defeated by Damrada.

    That was why, she reconstructed her body.

    Shepletely dominated her body with Ultimate Skill¡ºDominion Lord Melchizedek¡».

    The current Kagali has the physical ability to be able to fight against Leon equally, and supporting her is¡ºDominion Lord Melchizedek¡»which provides her with high battle senses.

    Thus, Leon¡¯s attack didn¡¯t reach Kagali, instead Kagali grew each time they shed as she absorbed Leon¡¯s fighting style.

    For Leon, he was in a very bad situation.

    Though Leon was speaking as if he still hadposure to spare, but he immediately realized that the situation was indeed abnormal.

    On the other hand, just like what Kagali had said, the situation did not permit him to go all out.

    Impatience rose in Leon since he had underestimated his opponent too much.

    At that moment, one of Kagali¡¯s sword strikes finally grazed Leon¡¯s nk lightly. Leon received a small cut due to the tip of Kagali¡¯s sword entering a gap of his armor.

    Kagali who saw that, smiledcently as sheughed evilly.

    ¡¸Ufufufu. Oh my, my my.

    Leon, even for someone like you, are you finally unable to handle my sword?

    My movement will be even faster you know? I wonder if you will be alright with that?

    If you cry and apologize to me whilst prostrating on the ground and swear your allegiance to me, I will spare your life, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Fu. Shut up, I don¡¯t need to lower my head to the likes of you!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh dear, I thought that you would say that.

    Well then¨D¨D¡¹

    So, she stopped talking for a moment, and deepened her evil smile.

    And then,

    ¡¸I¡¯ll make your beautiful face soggy with tears and covered with remorse!!

    I¡¯ll strip you bare, cut off your limbs, turning you into a Daruma doll, and then I¡¯ll attach a cor on your neck and parade you around in front of the citizens whom you protected!!

    Gyaaahahahahahahaha!!

    It will be fun to see the despair on their faces once they see your miserable and unsightly self.

    Even if they cry and beg for mercy, I won¡¯t spare them.

    I¡¯ll ughter them one by one in front of you, and at the end, turn them into dog food!¡¹

    She dered those words andughed loudly.

    ¡¸Hohohohoho. Wonderful!! As expected from captain!!¡¹(Footman)

    ¡¸Yes, so fun. I also like it!¡¹(Tear)

    ¡¸Indeed, I didn¡¯t have that idea. I didn¡¯t even think of that, what a brutal act!¡¹(Lace)

    Hearing Kagali¡¯s remark, all members of the Moderate Clown Troupe praised her highly in excitement.

    Even Leon frowned when he imagined it.

    He thought that even a low-life had a limit.

    Kagali smiled and grinned,

    ¡¸Ufufufufu. It¡¯s okay, Leon.

    Even if you destroy this country because you hate the idea of exposing your unsightly figure.

    If you get serious, I too, am willing to be fair and square and fight with you seriously, you know?¡¹

    She provoked Leon with a sneer which was like saying ¡°you won¡¯t be able do it¡±.

    Even if Leon chose to do it, it was not a problem for Kagali either.

    At that time, she would beat Leon from the front and show off her strength.

    Now, Kagali didn¡¯t sense any threat from Leon since she felt she had be strong.

    If she could break Leon¡¯s high pride, she didn¡¯t care what sort of means she needed to take.

    Leon saw that it wasn¡¯t a bluff from Kagali¡¯s expression.

    If that was the case, Kagali could actually be equal to him or perhaps even stronger than him.

    In any case, it would be difficult to put an end to this without casualties from the citizens with the way the things were going now.

    ¡¸Leon-sama, please don¡¯t mind us!!¡¹

    ¡¸Against fiends like them, you mustn¡¯t let them escape!¡¹

    Alrose and ude advised Leon together.

    They were in their own desperate situations, however they didn¡¯t remain silent when Leon was made a fool of.

    That¡¯s right. If he was defeated, the people in his country wouldn¡¯t remain safe after all.

    (Forgive me, I will certainly kill this fiend!)

    Leon steeled himself.

    Either way, as long as he didn¡¯t defeat these fiends, his citizens¡¯ safety couldn¡¯t be guaranteed.

    Then he would do the only thing he could.

    Thinking so, he was going to release his powerful power¨D¨D

    ¡¸Please wait, Leon-sama. You do not need to worry, I have isted this castle from the city.¡¹

    A clear woman¡¯s voice made him regain his senses.

    A Devil Lord named Mizari. Also, the woman who was working together with Leon now.

    With Mizari¡¯s ability, the castle waspletely separated from the outside world.

    Observing the situation, Mizari prioritized to take the most optimum action depending on the situation.

    Thanks to her, the situation would change once again.

    Kagali unpleasantly knitted her brows due to Mizari¡¯s appearance.

    ¡¸Ah? Aren¡¯t you Guy¡¯s follower?

    You were able to act on your own will, heh.

    I certainly thought that you could only move by Guy¡¯s order.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a long time, Kazaream-sama.

    I certainly thought that you had died on some in, but that stubbornness of yours is the same as before.¡¹

    ¡¸Fu, fufufufufu. Nice speach, for a small fry who only hides in Guy¡¯s shadow!!¡¹

    ¡¸You want to try me? Well anyway, it¡¯s this side¡¯s victory to buy some time.

    Because I had asked Demon Lord Rimuru¡¯s aid, the reinforcements wille soon.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? Demon Lord Rimuru¡¯s aid you say? Ku, kukuku, ufu, uhahahahahahahaaaaaa!!!¡¹

    Kagali burst intoughter due to Mizari¡¯s words.

    It became a very loudughter as Kagali¡¯s subordinates also joined in.

    ¡¸What is so funny?¡¹

    Mizari asked her as she felt that it was strange.

    ¡¸Ufufufufu. Demon Lord Rimuru has died you fool!!

    That annoying Demon Lord is already gone. About this time, Rimuru¡¯s subordinates must be in the midst of pandemonium!

    Whether due to an unsightly internal discord? Or are they splitting and naming themselves as the new Demon Lord?

    Either way, this matter won¡¯t be settled quickly.

    Of course, they won¡¯t be able to be reinforcements. Do you understand?¡¹

    As one might expect, Leon and Mizari changed their expressions since Kagali said it triumphantly.

    It was too unexpected.

    For that absurd Demon Lord Rimuru to be the one who lost first, that wasn¡¯t a story that they could believe so easily.

    But, They didn¡¯t feel Kagali was telling a lie going from her looks.

    ¡¸Impossible!? That stubborn Demon Lord wouldn¡¯t die so easily!¡¹

    ¡¸Rimuru-sama who was recognized by Guy-sama, that is impossible......¡¹

    Kagali who was filled with a sense of superiority due to the two¡¯s reactions, answered them.

    ¡¸Ufufufufu.

    Oh well, it may be good to taste your despair.

    This Great War, our victory is already set in stone.

    If you want to know why¨D¨D

    It¡¯s because Demon Lord Milim is the one who destroyed Demon Lord Rimuru.

    Do you understand what this means?

    The strongest beings, that is Demon Lord Guy Crimson and Demon Lord Milim Nava.

    As well as that annoying Demon Lord Rimuru.

    Among those three. Demon Lord Milim Nava is under Velda-sama¡¯s control.

    And, Demon Lord Rimuru is dead.

    The remaining one that we need to be cautious of is Demon Lord Guy Crimson alone.

    And even that Guy will face the strongest hero. And¨D¨D

    Ufufufufu. So, can you understand with this, right?

    Mizari, you will die in this ce without being able to see Guy in hisst moments.¡¹

    It shocked Mizari.

    And even Leon.

    To those two,

    ¡¸Well, let us begin then.

    Leon can go all out if this ce is separated from the outside world.

    In that case I shall fight seriously as well.

    And, the two of you shall know despair!

    Saying so, Kagali¨D¨D No, Kazaream¡¯s body changed.

    From the beautiful elf¡¯s body into her optimized original Demon Lord Kazaream¡¯s body.

    And then, with his gushing tremendous power he gripped Mizari and threw her to the ground.

    For Kazaream, it was a simple warm up.

    Mizari, who reactedte, received the attack directly.

    Due to the collision with the tremendous energy, it seems she received some damage.

    The closebat ability obviously also increased, if he was careless it was clear that Leon would experience the same thing as Mizari.

    But, Leon had a smile on his lips.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be conceited, Kagali. No, Kazaream!

    I will bury you once again like before.¡¹

    Leon responded such.

    If it¡¯s in an isted space, Leon can also fight seriously.

    Mizari also had enough spare power, as she calmly took a stance.

    Thus, in the castle that waspletely separated from the outside world, the battle between Kazaream and Leon+Mizari began.

    Leon decided that after he finishes this battle, he would check the authenticity of the story about Demon Lord Rimuru¡¯s death and switched over his thoughts.

    Mizari too, as she thought that it was disrespectful for someone of her standing to be worried about her master, Demon Lord Guy Crimson, she concentrated her focus on the enemy in front of her.

    Either way, whether that story was the truth or a lie, Kazaream was the enemy they needed to kill.

    .........

    ......

    ...

    And so the two people, discarded their pride in front of the despairing difference of power.

    The awakened Kazaream introduced himself as a Great Demon Lord.

    And, he proved the power suitable to that title.

    The two came at him together, yet they couldn¡¯t defeat Kazaream.

    One of the Four Fiends of the Heaven Commanders, Kazaream, had mastered his ability and cornered Leon and Co.

    Then¨D¨D

    As the fight became more intense, the second day of the Great war passed on.

    [1] ‰ˆ·ùÕß(¥Õ¥È¥ë¥â¥Î), Zoufukusha= the one who amplify/magnify. Futoru mono= The person who makes things fatter.

    [2] Which means she is a Super S.

    [3] ˜SÌì¼Ò(¥à¥Á¥Ê¥ë¥â¥Î), Rakutenka= Optimist. Muchinaru mono= Ignorant person.

    [4] Ÿo³£Õß(¥æ¥ë¥¬¥Ì¥â¥Î), Mujousha, Mujou=Mutable Sha=person/er. Yuruganu mono= unshaken-able person.

    [5] Î´À´Ò•(¥ß¥¨¥ë¥â¥Î), Miraishi= Future Vision, Mieru mono= the one who sees.

    [6] ÔpÆÛŽŸ(¥¢¥¶¥à¥¯¥â¥Î), Sagishi= Cheater, Swindler, Azamuku mono= Deceiver.

 Chapter 204 â€“ The Confused World

    The Confused World

    Day 3 of the great war, in the Holy City of Ruberios.

    Shion eyed the iing Dagruel forces, and a cold, dark smile surfaced on her face.

    As she thought that the chance has finallye, for her to let loose all the frenzied furious anger that was within her....

    On the first day of the great war, Shion along with Adalman and Albert were ordered by their master Demon Lord Rimuru, to move out to aid Demon Lord Ruminas.

    Having visited when he was working with Gerudo in setting up the Transit Gates, Adaman guided their forces to Ruminas¡¯ castle; upon reaching, the atmosphere at the castle was unnaturally calm despite the fact that they were in battle with the angels.

    Ruminas was "elegantly" rxing, as she lounged on her couch.

    And, towards Shion and the other guests,

    ¡¸To think I would get reinforcements against that measly angel army, that Rimuru is quite the worrywart.

    Sure, the humans would be in danger should we fall here....

    But isn¡¯t this a little too overprotective?

    Not even I expected something like this to happen so soon.¡¹

    She calmly and matter-of-factly addressed.

    But....

    ¡¸Rimuru-sama, has predicted that there would be an iing attack here, from Demon Lord Dagruel who has betrayed us.¡¹

    She froze upon hearing Shion¡¯s reply.

    Ruminas was confident that her forces can maintain their advantage against the angel army, but if Dagruel¡¯s forces were toe into y, that changes everything.

    More so, the fact that Dagruel, one of the oldest pirs among the demon lords, has made his move; this isn¡¯t a situation that can be taken lightly anymore.

    ¡¸Gather the others immediately! We¡¯re holding a strategy conference right away!¡¹

    With Ruminas¡¯mand, her followers, the 7 great nobles and rankingmanders, gave orders for the other key appointment holders to gather.

    Right on the dot of nightfall, it was fortunate that the angels began to pull out.

    Thanks to that, the other officers who were taking part in battles are now able to attend the conference.

    Not wasting time, they gathered at the conference hall where a light dinner was prepared.

    Representing them, were the 7 great nobles, the "Seven Celestial Sages", and the Holy Knight Arnoud.

    The second-inmands, knight squad leaders, along with any noteworthy majin who were nobles were amongst them.

    Seeing that all who were relevant has arrived, Ruminas gave a short opening address, and dered the start of the conference.

    And so, the meet begins.

    Shion spoke first, speaking of Rimuru¡¯s predictions.

    Then the movements of the angel armies, and the situations of the other areas.

    Finally, finishing with Dagruel¡¯s movements, and what was predicted to be their goal.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dno way.... If Demon Lord Dagruel is making his move, we are going to end up getting pincered from both the skies and onnd.

    As we have nothing to fall back upon, if we fall here the central countries will definitely fall shortly after!¡¹

    The rmed Arnoud anxiously spoke out.

    To him, who is one of the linchpins in the human defense forces, their current location can pretty much be called the final defense line.

    Inparison, the monster(Ruminas/majin) side wasn¡¯t as disturbed.

    At worst, the choice of forsaking this country and escaping is still a viable option for them.

    Just like they have did once in the past, when this country was destroyed by Veldora. For they believe that there will still be somewhere out in the vastnds of this world that would ept them.

    But, that doesn¡¯t apply for all of them.

    The higher beings are all thinking about something, with a face that looked like they were chewing something bitter.

    Ruminas was, too.

    To protect the believers, who are citizens of the country, while simultaneously probing for a possible location for a new country, was what the nobles were suggesting; Ruminas was still thinking on the sidelines, while watching Arnoud debate.

    It¡¯s simple to abandon the country.

    For a monster such as herself, it¡¯s not too much effort to build another country from scratch.

    But, if she were to flee, there¡¯s no guarantee the angels aren¡¯t going to pursue her.

    Chances are, they will give chase. The opposition has every intent on wiping out all intelligent beings, having dered their intentions to destroy the world.

    It¡¯s hard to imagine them letting Ruminas and co. get away.

    Additionally, the odds of victory for them doing a full scale tactical retreat while protecting nonbatants is pretty much nonexistent.

    ¡¸Silence.¡¹

    Which is why, with this single cold word from Ruminas, silence returned to the room.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dto me, whatever happens to the humans, is really none of my concern.

    They¡¯ll replenish their numbers shortly anyway, it¡¯s probably not much of a problem if their numbers are reduced somewhat, these are my honest thoughts.

    That¡¯s if they manage to replenish, that is.

    As the enemy has dered their intention to wipe out everything, there are no guarantees that humans will be allowed to survive.

    For that reason, I have decided to protect thisnd.

    This is by no means, something done for the sake of the humans.

    Some of you are saying we should escape, but when it ends up with us alone against the angel forces, do you think we will be able to win?

    I mean, think about it.

    The other demon lords too, are fighting to protect their citizens and territory.

    That, is something that can be called a "contract", but at the same time it is also the obligation of we who rule over thesends.

    Guy is an exception....

    Ramiris, Milim, Leon, and even the neer Rimuru are doing their utmost.

    I too have such intentions.

    This, is us demon lords putting our pride on the line, turning our backs to the angels is unthinkable.

    The neer Rimuru, has noticed Demon Lord Dagruel¡¯s betrayal and has sent reinforcements already.

    Instead, if we were to escape, it would be foolish to think we could ever live proudly again after that.

    We, are not living for the sake of living.

    It is because we live proudly, that we live as nobles, as kings.

    Escape will not be forgiven.

    Prioritize our victory, and start thinking of how we will achieve it!

    Let victory be ours!!¡¹(TN: gawd she sure talked alot)

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Uooooooooh!! Let victory be ours!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The conference room was wrapped on a silent fervor, and showed the unity of all present in an instant.

    Now that Ruminas¡¯ intentions are made known to them, the monster followers very easily made up their minds and mentally prepared their resolves.

    Ruminas¡¯ charisma as a demon lord was not just for show. She splendidly grasped the hearts of her followers.

    And, without that fervor cooling down, the conference shifted to the discussion on their n to engage the iing attack.

    In the end, it was decided to leave the bare minimum to defend against the angels, while redirecting everything else they had to face Dagruel.

    Luckily there wasn¡¯t any noteworthymander among the angels, which is also why they didn¡¯t have any tough battles for the day.

    Nevertheless, there were crack troops being reorganized as reserves, so as to not becent in light of that.

    As they have no choice but to engage on two fronts, it was decided for the reserves to assist whichever side that has the most trouble.

    This reserve squad, now bears a heavy responsibility, having been given the important task of making the proper decision. Due to the shortage of reserve forces in the current situation, most reinforcements can¡¯t be relied on.

    All the other demon lords have their hands full holding their own territory.

    Ruminas¡¯ forces are in a more positive situation now, having received reinforcements from Demon Lord Rimuru.

    If they were to be pincered by their foes from bothnd and the skies without Demon Lord Rimuru¡¯s aid, they would have been destroyed without the chance to even contemte escaping.

    Due to Demon Lord Rimuru¡¯s quick assessment of the situation, the aid and information sent to Ruminas has pretty much saved her.

    (Fumu. Guess I owe him one, huh¨D¨D)

    On the inside, Ruminas was reluctantly epting this fact. (TN: still so tsun tsun lol)

    And so, the location of their final battle is decided, for Ruminas¡¯ forces which upy the Holy City of Ruberios.

    Against the angel forces would be Arnoud and his holy knight forces, plus the Bloody Knights who are led by the nobles.

    The 7 great nobles, the ones known as the "Celestial Sages", would be their assault force.

    Against the traitor Dagruel, would be Shion and her personal guard forces.

    In addition, are Adalman and the death knights he leads.

    Over the night, using his summoning magic, Adalman brought forth his followers from the Labyrinth.

    It¡¯s not like he could summon *everything* he could muster up in one night, but having took on the task, he could manage to bring over a substantial force over if he had 2 days.

    Dagruel and his forces were also travelling at abnormal speeds without stopping to even sleep, it was calcted that they would cross the deserts and invade thesends in 3 days time.

    With that being the scenario, they will make it in time to prepare their defenses.

    Making use of the transit gates that were set up, Shion¡¯s personal guard were also gathering up.

    Of course, as they had priority on the usage, Dagruel¡¯s forces couldn¡¯t make use of the gates on their side.

    Shion was giving orders to her forces to be on their guard, as they made their preparations for their uing battle with Dagruel¡¯s forces.

    If things go smoothly, the decisive battle will take ce on the 3rd day(of the great war).

    With the n in motion, the move to deal as much damage as they could to the angel army on day 2, was decided during the conference in the first night.

    ording to reports from their scout squads, the movements of Dagruel¡¯s forces were spotted as per the predicted timeline.

    Showing their differences whenpared to the human forces, Dagruel¡¯s forces move non-stop without a care for food or rest, maintaining their threatening speed.

    But, as they moved at a constant pace, their time of arrival was urately predicted.

    Inversely, that also means the scouts held an important responsibility, as they are required to be able to keep up if there were any increases in movement speed.

    For that purpose, Ruminas had the "Celestial Sages" take the job.

    The reasoning for that was that they were highly skilled in plotting and gathering information, they are able to keep an eye on Dagruel¡¯s forces without being noticed.

    Also, they had teleportation type abilities, so on the off chance that they were to be spotted they would still be able to escape and return to base.

    The n was for the "Celestial Sages" to switch over to their assault troop role the moment Dagruel¡¯s forces enter their territory.

    With that decided, on the 2nd day, everyone but the "Celestial Sages" were to bebatting the angel army.

    With the n going well, they managed to greatly reduce the numbers of the angel army, which was using the same monotonous attack as the first day.

    But, something unexpected happened as well.

    During the afternoon of the 2nd day.

    Velda made another appearance, towards the entire world.

    ¡ºAllow me to enlighten everyone on the current situation.

    My beloved daugther¨D¨DDemon Lord Milim, has destroyed a pir of the demon lords.

    That¡¯s right, the one who perished was Demon Lord Rimuru.

    Though he was a newbie, he was the demon lord who had the closest ties to the humans.

    2 other pirs among the demon lords are old friends of mine, and have shown that they were willing to follow my lead.

    The number of demon lords who are still against me, is but a measly 4 pirs now.

    You are wee to resist to the end, but for those who give up, they shall be granted a swift painless death.

    So instead of wallowing in fear and despair, wouldn¡¯t it be better to just choose death?

    The hammer of god shall be brought down on the 7th day, on every existing human capital.

    Until then, you have my word that I shall intervene no further.

    Do you understand the meaning of what I just said?

    The ones who want to die without suffering, just stay put in the capitals instead of running or hiding.

    As I am such a merciful being, I shall definitely keep this promise!¡»

    Working the same way as when he did his deration of war, a massive vision of Velda appeared in the skies and delivered his speech.

    Shocks were sent throughout the world.

    To the many capital cities of the Ingracia kingdom around the world, and to the capital of the empire in the east.

    Many panicked and began their escape, while there was also the extreme minority that has epted the end and decided to stay.

    Now that the situation has been made known to every living being, the world was now swept up in a swirl of chaos.

    The many leaders are too, stumped with the problems that the chaos is causing.

    Having dered dropping the hammer of god on the 7th day, that also meant that the capitals around the world are safe zones until then.

    There was no reason for him to lie at this point.

    If Velda was in the mood, he could have dropped the hammer without saying anything. Him not doing so and instead stating a deadline, was perhaps to show that he really was as merciful as he made himself sound.

    But Velda¡¯s *true* motive was probably that he found searching for loose ends to be too much of a chore. But then, even for those who noticed that, it¡¯s still a good and efficient choice to make use of the capitals as safe zones.

    In any case, to guarantee the safety of their citizens, gathering in the capitals was a no brainer.

    Inversely, it is also a double edged sword, as one wrong move and everything crumbles in one go. It was a bad gamble of sorts.

    If the demon lords emerge victorious, their safety is assured and the remaining problems would clear out in time. However, if they are defeated, escape will be impossible at that point.

    Then again, even if they are to escape from the capitals and spread out to the many corners of the world, the number of beings who are capable of surviving being constantly on the run is very limited.

    Anyways, the fate of being found by meticulous trackers and then finally killed was very clear.

    In fact, there are countries which are sending their defense forces against the sweeping angel squads that have appeared throughout thends, there are already many uncounted casualties.

    Before the start of the great war, Demon Lord Rimuru and the other demon lords have had talks, and the fact that the demon lords themselves are taking part in the war was known.

    Demon Lord Ruminas took part in those talks, and it was decided that she and Demon Lord Rimuru were to take full charge of the defenses on the western front.

    Which, brings us back to the current situation, where the civilian popce needs to depend on the power of the demon lords, to protect them from Velda who intends to destroy the world.

    That finally brings us back to the point, as that is the problem the human leaders around the world are getting headaches for.

    To them, their symbolic defender, and also the symbol of fear, is Demon Lord Rimuru.

    As they have experienced, what kind of "death" that immensely powerful being is capable of unleashing.

    To the world leaders, the defeat of said demon lord directly leads to the destruction of mankind.

    What this means, is that the news of the defeat of Demon Lord Rimuru, brought unreal amounts of despair for them.

    The fact that Demon Lord Rimuru disappearing this fast, was something that didn¡¯t cross any of their minds.

    Even if he was defeated, pulling through no matter how many times he had to do it, was the image of Demon Lord Rimuru that they(the world leaders) held.

    But that only amplified the despair that they felt.

    (If the news of Demon Lord Rimuru¡¯s defeat wasn¡¯t made known, the capitals would still believe that the demon lords can emerge victorious¨D¨D)

    That, was the unfiltered thought process of the world leaders, in the current situation.

    The reaction of the countries after hearing this information, was split into two opposing directions.

    The ones who still believe the demon lords will be victorious, even after knowing that Demon Lord Rimuru has been "defeated"; and the ones who have decided to do whatever they want, with the assumption that the demon lords will be defeated.

    For those who still believe in the demon lords¡¯ victory, they would be safest to stay in the capitals which have been dered to be safe from attack.

    In the end, most of the western country leaders and the empire¡¯s important figures, are part of the side which believe in the demon lords.

    Whatever happens, running around like a headless chicken won¡¯t get them far. If that¡¯s the case, staying away from the fighting and hoping for the best is still more ideal for them.

    Moreover, for the beings who have closer ties to Demon Lord Rimuru, they find it hard to seriously believe that he really was defeated; this was the greatest reason why they(the human world leaders) have yet to lose faith.

    To quote the words of a certain 1st generationmittee leader¨D¨D

    ¡ºWhat bullshit is that. There¡¯s no way that fe would die this easily.

    If he was such an easy opponent, he would have been destroyed by me a long time ago.¡»

    ¨D¨Dend quote.

    The thoughts of many of the beings which had closer ties to said demon lord, were more or less simr.

    Cunning and cautious, a bold demon lord who never fully shows his hand. There¡¯s no way such a demon lord would so honestly let himself be destroyed! And other such stuff.

    Which meant, they were the ones who never believed that he would be one of the first to be defeated....

    With the thought that he¡¯s most likely nning something, the ones who thought this way end up pulling up the weaker willed ones along with them.

    This trend, was stronger for the ones who had closer ties to Demon Lord Rimuru.

    It is said, that the king of the newly born country "Falmenas" and some of the surrounding countries, managed to easily protect their citizens and provide relief; they helped the stragglers in the vicinity and amodated vigers, from the many small viges which surrounded their country, into their capital, disying just how thorough they were.

    ¡ºHaa!? There¡¯s no way the master would die that simply. That Velda fe looks like he¡¯s all talk, getting duped that easily.¡»

    ¡ºI know, right. He¡¯s oh so underestimating that person, like I had in the past, looks like he¡¯s fully unaware of the ploy that¡¯s right under his nose.¡»

    Such, was the recorded talks between the young king and his aged advisor.

    These are some of the people who have close ties with Demon Lord Rimuru, and they ced great faith in him. They were the best representatives, of the beings who had absolute faith in the demon lords¡¯ victory.

    This trend, was seen in many of the countries that surrounded the Great Jura Forest.

    The Dwarf Kingdom, the country of Burmund and Sorcerer¡¯s Dynasty Sarion count among these countries.

    And the leaders of said countries reacted quickly to the news. They issued a "conference call" for all the other demon lord believers, and seeded in tipping the scales of the minds of the other world leaders.

    More than half of the western countries tipped in favor, and chose to believe in the demon lords¡¯ victory.

    Even the empire which has only recently tried to invade the Great Jura Forest, showed their fealty to the demon lord side.

    The perfect post war therapy by Demon Lord Rimuru during the period of turmoil after the emperor¡¯s death gave them the extra push that was needed.

    The almost religiously fanatical exnations of the soldiers who returned to their surprised families probably contributed much.

    The returnee soldiers spoke in unison,

    ¡ºDefeat is impossible, for Demon Lord Rimuru-sama.¡»

    They said as such.

    The soldiers borated proudly, even though they were the ones who returned with disgraceful results from an overwhelming defeat.

    Because of how unnaturally absurd it was, it inversely caused the empire citizens to believe the soldiers.

    Althoughrge scale confusions did happen, the swift response from the remaining empire leaders suppressed the civilian unrest within a few days of the urrence.

    This, would be recorded as a miracle during the great war, and talked about by future generations.

    But, problems arose, from the other side.

    A certain minimum number of the people, who are doing whatever they want on the assumption of the demon lords¡¯ defeat, exist everywhere around the world.

    Sadly, most countries had to split some of their defense force, to keep these miscreants in check.

    If this was also part of Velda¡¯s aims, it couldn¡¯t be helped that there will be some fools who end up falling for his ploy.

    These people only think of themselves. Which causes them to make bad choices, even if it was during such dire times.

    The world was currently falling into despair, as per Velda¡¯s intentions.

    From it, confusion was borne.

    With that, one of his objectives was aplished.

    One of Demon Lord Rimuru¡¯s followers, "Warlord" Shion. She worshiped Demon Lord Rimuru as though a god.

    So when she heard Velda¡¯s speech about his "death", all she could feel was a blinding rage.

    That rage, was about to awaken a certain unstable emotion that was supposed to have been sealed deep within her heart....

    And that, was about to whip up a turbulent storm upon the impending battlefield.

 Chapter 205 â€“ Vs Dagruel Part 1

    Vs Dagruel Part 1

    Dagruel¡¯s army had reached the Holy Kingdom Ruberios and kept on their march through its border.

    And they mowed down all of the people who blocked their path and aimed at the Holy Capital with great vigor.

    The Holy Capital was protected by a threefold barrier.

    Therge-scale magic essence warding barrier blockaded the city¡¯s outskirts.

    It was a barrier which obstructed the umtion of magic essence to prevent outbreaks of monsters. However, it is naturally not invincible, just like in the present situation, there may be an outbreak of rare monsters due to the barrier¡¯s destruction that mighte to invade the city.

    To prevent this invasion, an anti-monster defence barrier had been installed, which protected the daily lives of the holy capital and its surroundings.

    As its name suggests, it was intended to prevent the invasion of monsters.

    It was a barrier with a strong magic essence istion ability, but it only had influence on a certain level of monster and weaker. It didn¡¯t affect vampires, its true masters.

    Its purpose was to protect the citizens of the Holy Capital from field monsters.

    The Holy Knights usually patrolled between the first and the second barriers. And their work included searching for tears in the barrier and restoring them.

    It wasmon knowledge that the Holy Kingdom Ruberios was protected by a twofold barrier, but the existence of the third one was only known by the high ranking people of the holy capital.

    The Evil Purification Barrier.

    It was the protection barrier of the highest level that had protected the sacred Holy Capital for a long time.

    It was a barrier that could be called the perfected version of the holy field, the barrier which attacks monsters with the only exception of those registered with an identification code.

    Everything inside the ramparts of the Holy Capital was within the scope of its influence. It was thergest-scale barrier of its level, but it still couldn¡¯t cover the entire range.

    Even so, it was the strongest barrier, worthy to protect the Holy Capital.

    The transfer gate was established within the anti-monster invasion prevention barrier and outside the Evil Purification Barrier. The reason was because Ruminas didn¡¯t want the subordinates of the other Demon Lords acting freely within the Holy Capital.

    That was a reasonable argument, because not only it was troublesome to set and register identification codes for individuals, there was no guarantee that they wouldn¡¯t be hostile by next time.

    Therefore, the Evil Purification Barrier was applied to every monster with the only exception being Ruminas¡¯ subordinates.

    The effect was applied even to the high ranking monsters in Shion¡¯s entourage.

    Thus, Shion¡¯s elite corps who arrived from the transfer gate organized themselves at the peripheral of the living area without entering the Holy Capital.

    The battlefield was outside the anti-monster invasion prevention barrier.

    It was the decision of the conference the night before.

    The barrier was ineffective against the angel army ¨D¨D or rather, the anti-monster has no meaning against the holy attributed angels ¨D¨Dthe monster army led by Shion and Co. were suitable to oppose Dagruel.

    The ironic thing is that the Immortal Legion led by Aldaman, which could be considered evil itself, didn¡¯t receive the effect due to¡ºHoly-Demonic Inversion¡».

    However, it would be a problem if undead came and went within the Holy Capital like they owned the ce, so that¡¯s one of the reasons why Aldaman was assigned to the interception forces.

    Tempest¡¯s group will engage Dagruel, Ruminas¡¯s group will suppress the angels.

    That is the n.

    Immediately sensing that Dagruel¡¯s army had destroyed therge-scale magic essence warding barrier that had stretched around the border, Shion notified the entire army.

    As preparations were everything, Shion had finished stationing her elite corps.

    The Immortal Legion which Adalman had summoned stood at the front in perfect order.

    With 2.000 Death Knights as the main force.

    The rest of the Legion¡¯sposition was as following:

    100.000 Zombie Soldiers (Carrion Soldiers).

    20.000 Pawn Soldiers (Skeleton Soldiers).

    10.000 Pawn Archers (Skeleton Archers).

    10.000 Pawn Knights (Skeleton Knights).

    There were such overwhelming numbers.

    They were an army that had been created by Aldaman by using the corpses gathered from Great Jura Forest.

    They usually wandered around the floors of thebyrinth, but they all sortied this time.

    The 100.000 Zombie Soldiers are the monsters prepared urgently for this war. Most of them were once the soldiers of the Empire.

    Deployed inside thebyrinth, the ones which had their rotten flesh neatly removed were the Pawn Soldiers.

    Among them there might be those which were once adventurers who had died inside without buying a bracelet, but this was a rare example.

    In preparation for this Great War, they had gathered the corpses which had been vacated by their souls, it was quite arge number.

    As there was a possibility that they might evolve into a higher rank being if they are able to survive this Great War, they excitedly decided to participate in the war.

    Thanks to that, the total number was a little less than 150.000.

    Under Adalman¡¯s rule, they received an ability increase effect. Furthermore, due to¡ºHoly-Demonic Inversion¡», they wouldn¡¯t be affected by the effects of the barrier¡¯s magic essence istion.

    Unlike inside thebyrinth, they cannot revive if destroyed however...... They won¡¯t be purified by Undead Purification: Turn Undead.

    They became such a dreadful existence, because as undead that had turned into holy attributed beings, they won¡¯t be affected by Holy Magic.

    And because they couldn¡¯t die from normal attacks either, the only way to stop their movement is topletely destroy them.

    And then, Shion¡¯s elite corps.

    10.000 Terror Knights.

    Like the Death Knights, their strength was equivalent to ¡°A-¡± rank. And after the previous battle with the Empire, they had grown stronger.

    The true main force this time was Shion¡¯s elite corps.

    The only problem was that themanders of the elite corps were the sons of the enemy leader, Demon Lord Dagruel.

    Shion believed that Dagruel¡¯s sons would not betray her since they had sworn loyalty to her lord, Rimuru.

    However, even without betrayal, whether or not they could fight was another story.

    ¡¸Hey you guys. The enemies are your rtives, can you guys fight them?¡¹

    Shion summoned the three and asked them directly.

    And the three brothers responded as if it were natural,

    ¡¸Of course, Nee-san! Whether it¡¯s our old man, or uncle, we will defeat them!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah! We will show our seriousness!¡¹

    ¡¸Fuu~ fuu fuu! My stomach is growling.¡¹

    His stomach is growling......?[1]

    For an instant, Shion thought ¡®What is this guy talking about?¡¯, however she splendidly ignored it.

    Oh well, since he¡¯s fat, it couldn¡¯t be helped that it would growl. However, Shion never thought that it would ever manifest in a form of motivation.

    However, it was troublesome for her to tsukkomi it.

    It will be alright if the people in question are ok. The problem might actually be their uncle.

    ¡¸Dagruel has a younger brother?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes! It seems our old man has two.

    One of them is our old man¡¯s aide, but I¡¯ve never met the other one.¡¹

    ¡¸They said that he¡¯s a dangerous person so it seems he had to be sealed because of that, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Oh well, it will be easy-peasy if you entrust the task to us!¡¹

    When the third son Debura said so, for some reason Shion became uneasy.

    Oh well, they are her cute subordinates who had became strong enough to equal the former Demon Lord standard. She decided to believe in them, and she seeded in pushing away her uneasiness.

    To such a Shion,

    ¡¸However, for such an upright person as Dagruel-dono to turn out to be a traitor...... it was something hard to believe.¡¹

    Adalman said so while letting out a sigh.

    When he was installing the transfer magic formation, Dagruel was quite cooperative, and he got along well with Adalman who also had an upright character.

    Therefore, Adalman felt that it was simply too unbelievable.

    ¡¸Oh well, it seems he was was acquainted with the person who calls himself Velda, so he might have some kind of old ties with him.¡¹

    Shion concluded so.

    No matter what was said, holding back against him was unnecessary, as he was an enemy.

    After all, Shion would not forgive that Velda-scum who had babbled such nonsense like destroying her dearest master Rimuru.

    If Dagruel is assisting that person, that would be the same as telling Shion you¡¯d like to die, huh?.

    If it were the old Shion, she would have gone ahead and attacked by herself and struck him with all her might.

    ¡¸Fu. If you think about it, I have also be well rounded.¡¹

    Shion sprouted a smile, she was satisfied with the growth of her heart.

    ¡¸Eh? Shion-sama isn¡¯t round at all[2]!?¡¹

    Because Debura shouted in surprise, Shion struck his stomach with her hand like she was going to gouge his stomach.

    It was the so-called corkscrew punch.

    ¡¸You shit-for-brains¨D¨DI¡¯ll kill you!!¡¹

    So, she spat those words at Debura (the third son) who crouched down on the ground.

    Debura was someone that no matter how much he ate, the nutrients just went to his sides and never did reach his brain.

    He was the number one fool among the trio.

    ¡¸Th-this reward is¨D¨D¡¹

    Debura had a joyful smile on his face for some reason and then fainted.

    His two older brothers who saw this envied him, the other two brothers are fools as well.

    Shion imagined a cold sweat going down her back. ¡®What a frightening bunch¡¯, she thought.

    Gradually she has begun to not need to hold back against them. If only assessed from durability, the three brothers would rank first ce without a doubt.

    In this world, there are really frightening people. In various meanings[3].

    Whilst Shion was thinking about this, she immediately turned her attention and red at the approaching troops of Dagruel to her front.

    With a simple¡ºMagic Power Perception¡», she investigated Dagruel¡¯s army.

    She perceived some people withrge amounts of energy. However, only a few of them were worth watching out for. If it¡¯s with her current power, enemies that she should be cautious to that extent did not exist.

    However, that¡¯s assuming that the results of the¡ºMagic Power Perception¡»were urate.

    At least the Demon Lord Dagruel seems to be a martial artist who had had a one vs one battle against Veldora in the past. Shion¡¯s perception hadn¡¯t perceived anyone who had such huge power amongst the troops.

    That reminded her......

    Suddenly Shion remembered it. That Veldora and Dagruel had talked about training to suppress their magic power.

    (No, it can¡¯t be. It¡¯s not something that can be so easily attained. I want to think that......)

    However, she felt that it was possible when she thought about the growth speeds of Dagruel¡¯s sons and their foolish tenacity.

    ¡®I¡¯ll think about it when the timees¡¯, thus Shion made up her mind after she gave up thinking about it.

    Dagruel¡¯s army had shown its perfect appearance.

    Chain of Restraint Titan Army, total number 100.000.

    Shion¡¯s army was advantageous in number. Yet it might be inferior in terms of quality.

    There were Giant Ogres and Cyclops. Even big shots like some Hecatoncheires[4] of the Titan races.

    Various types of giants were approaching in crowds.

    In Shion¡¯s honest impression, ¡®No matter how many bones there are, it wouldn¡¯t matter, right?¡¯ or so she thought.

    ¡¸Oh dear, what a magnificent view. This may be a bit harsh for my cute skeletons.¡¹

    ¡¸A bit?¡¹

    ¡¸......somewhat, it¡¯s a bit tough, but they should manage somehow or another.¡¹

    ¡¸Ho..... do you have a n?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm, I can¡¯t say it¡¯s a n, but Albert¡¯smand abilities are quite good.

    In addition, please look at them properly. The equipment of the Pawn Soldiers areplete.¡¹

    Shion noticed it as Aldaman said it to her.

    Needless to say about the Death Knights, the Pawn Soldiers were equipped with leather armor.

    It was the best quality goods with the Tempest mark and made in the dwarf¡¯s workshop.

    The Pawn Knights were, surprisingly, only equipped with simple breasttes.

    They seemed to be stingily made with demon steel exclusively for the skeletons to use, but the performance was guaranteed. Judging from the dull light they¡¯re emitting, they might be charged magic items.

    As one might expect, the Zombie Soldiers received cheap makeshift equipment......

    ¡¸Hey...... aren¡¯t you overdoing things? How did you obtain that amount of demon steel?¡¹

    ¡¸What? It was an easy matter. From various sources, like the melted cheap equipment from adventurers, or iron ores I procured via Arnaud.

    Oh yes, from everyone of the imperial soldier before, it was a joyous thing for there were so many people who had quite good equipment!

    However, the most delicious was the Iron Golem Subjugation though.¡¹

    Shion understood Adalman¡¯s exnation whom had been speaking in a cheerful voice.

    He was not just ying inside thebyrinth, it seemed that he was also steadily collecting materials.

    Among the monsters included in the golem group which sometimes appears, Iron Golems contain an abundance of iron. Whenever such a monster was defeated, he would store it inside thebyrinth, and then high quality demon steel waspleted before anyone realizes.

    Whilst doingbat training against Iron Golems, material can be collected too. It was precisely killing two birds with one stone.

    As things are now, the other floor guardians might do something to raise money too.

    (Tte, by any chance has he been earning more money than me!?)

    Shion is a former monster and doesn¡¯t have any deep attachments towards money. However, she has recently been having quite a hard time thinking of a way to prepare equipment for her subordinates.

    In the first ce, Shion was always unconcerned about money and other such things. It was only a recent change for her to begin paying attention to such matters. ¡®It¡¯s ridiculous for me to make money¡¯, and thus Shion didn¡¯t have any money.

    The first priority of the workshops of Tempest was the second army led by Gerudo.

    Recently, the equipment had been distributed to all of its members, though the maintenance was also a problematic issue since there are a lot of members. Since the equipment was made from demon steel, it would repair itself from the majority of damage, however it was also a fact that it was mostly used up for them.

    Next was the businesses for selling to the adventurers.

    Because this was a national policy, it could be that the aim is to earn foreign currencies, so Shion couldn¡¯t interfere.

    Thus, by reserving her free time, she hadboriously obtained the equipment through wholesale.

    Of course, it was for free.

    Because, they were all things that had been made by the cksmiths for practice, which were then handed over to her.

    She hadn¡¯t had any dissatisfaction until now, however it was not amusing for her that the simple Pawn Soldiers were equipped with magic armor.

    Before the Empire came to attack, she had received a number of sets of armor from Rimuru. They were beautiful full tes all with a certain bluish purple color.

    However, it was only given to the members of Yomigaeri and themanders, it had not been distributed to the neers that had recently joined. For them, the simrities in their equipment were limited to the color.

    Since it couldn¡¯t be helped, she was going to report it to Rimuru with the thought of getting new equipment, but......

    After seeing how the neer Adalman hadn¡¯t relied on Rimuru and had prepared the equipment by himself, it made Shion have second thoughts.

    ¡®It seems I have depended too much on Rimuru-sama¡¯ so.

    (What a guy! I will disy that we can procure equipment by ourselves!)

    Suddenly, Shion mustered her motivation.

    Regardless, in front of them stood an army of giants inrge suits of armor. Materials that they were free to take.

    ¡¸Listen you guys. I won¡¯t say much. But do you guys understand what you need to do?¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Uooooooo!! One¡¯s equipment is gained by one¡¯s own efforts!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    In response to Shion¡¯s question, the elite corps disyed their motivation.

    Shion nods satisfied to that.

    Adalman, who was next to her, felt that something was a little off, however he couldn¡¯t quite ce it.

    Adalman, because he has a perspective simr to that of a human, he had bribed the craftsmen through various means in order to receive the equipment.

    He wouldn¡¯t say unreasonable things such as ¡®Do it for free!¡¯ like Shion.

    (Not good. It would be better for me to not say anything to Shion-dono.)

    Yesterday, a guy had suddenly appeared and imed that Rimuru was dead, Aldaman had a hard time calming Shion down.

    ¡®Rimuru-sama won¡¯t perish that easily!¡¯ He had frantically calmed Shion, ¡®The blessing hasn¡¯t disappeared, so in the worst case he may have been sealed somewhere¡¯ was how he tried to convince Shion into calming down.

    However,

    ¡¸Sealed you say!? Then, I must leave immediately in order to help him!!¡¹

    To Shion who began to say unreasonable things,

    ¡¸The enemy¡¯smander is approaching!

    Umm, if it¡¯s the person named Dagruel, he might know about the details!¡¹

    He said that, and thus seeded in turning Shion¡¯s anger towards the enemy.

    Even this time, with the matter about the armor, he had nearly ended up picking a fight with Shion, as such he was scared about whether she would snatch the Pawn Soldiers¡¯ armor.

    No, Adalman certainly thought that it wasn¡¯t strange to make aparison about the quality of the equipment even though the Pawn Soldier are small frypared to Shion¡¯s Elite corps.

    Adalman had felt relieved since he was splendidly able to divert Shion¡¯s attention away.

    The tongue is the origin of cmity. Saying needless things will just catch Shion¡¯s interest, and dwelling on it any further could be dangerous, was what Adalman thought.

    Therefore, he pointed her aggression towards the enemy,

    ¡¸Well then, Shion-dono. May I perform the opening strike?¡¹

    He asked.

    He was worried that if he did as he pleased, afterwards there would beints from her.

    If Shion was the one who opened the battle, he would only be able to support. Since it would be impossible for him to use hisrge scale attacks as he would hit his allies as well once both army collides.

    So if possible, he wanted to be the one who opened the battle, however...... that was solely up to Shion¡¯s decision.

    ¡¸Very well, I will permit you to do it. You better rampage to your heart¡¯s content!¡¹

    Shion gave permission whilst in high spirits, as the prospect of obtaining equipment was in sight.

    Shion¡¯s cold eyes gazed like a predator who had her prey in sight.

    When Adalman heard Shion¡¯s words,

    ¡¸Thank you very much. Well then!¡¹

    He bowed to Shion and moved elsewhere.

    Shion who saw that,ughed lightly.

    ¡®To the ones who mock the Great Demon Lord Rimuru, die!

    And if by any chance Rimuru-sama is sealed, I will show that I will rescue him.¡¯

    Those were her thoughts.

    By the way, she was satisfied as she seemed to be about to be able to renew her subordinates¡¯ equipment and also able to go wild against a suitable foe.

    At the same time, in her mind, a cool-headed calction was being carried out.

    Though their numbers surpass the enemy¡¯s, they were inferior in terms of quality. She mustn¡¯t look down on this battle.

    Worst case scenario, even if she loses her entire army, she thought that it may be necessary in order to defeat Dagruel.

    In the sky and on the ground.

    Since when being attacked from two sides, the defense will immediately copse should one of the sides be defeated.

    Even in the worst case, this side must absolutely not be defeated.

    Shion engraved that fact in her mind whilst conversing with the fools and Adalman.

    ncing at Dagura, Ryura, and Debura, the three that are Dagruel¡¯s sons, Shion thought even further.

    How strong is Dagruel, truly?

    Dagruel seems to have two younger brothers too, and the ability of those two are yet unknown.

    They are opponents that she must never be careless with.

    Even so, the victor will be me!

    Shion smiled fearlessly still.

    Her smile encouraged her allies and gave them strength.

    The battle would begin soon.

    [1] EN: For once, I have to agree with Shion¡¯s tsukkomi.

    [2] It¡¯s a pun that doesn¡¯t trante well. The pun is: Shion says: Ë½¤âÍè¤¯¤Ê¤Ã¤¿¤â¤Î¤À. Íè¤¯¤Ê¤Ã¤¿ means her personality be rounded/mellowed. Someone that is rounded (belly) is fat, so the Dagura heard it and interpret it as: I have be fat / gain weight). Hence the pun...

    [3] Yeah, like how there¡¯re three creepy M who adores you. XD

    [4] https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hecatoncheires The singr form: Hecatoncheir (meaning ¡°Hundred-Handed Ones"), also called the Centimanes. They are a giant/Titan with a hundred arms.

 Chapter 206 â€“ Vs Dagruel Part 2

    Vs Dagruel Part 2

    Adalman stood on the back of the Death Dragon, Wenti, as he red at the ground.

    Wenti who was soaring high in the sky with her original appearance, that of a wicked dragon, was scattering around an ominous aura.

    Human who have weak resistance will die just by being exposed to her aura. However, on the contrary it gives power to Adalman.

    ¡®Fumu¡¯ with a nod, Adalman began thinking.

    Making pre-battle statements would be futile as the oppositions opinion was so far off.

    Against Dagruel¡¯s army, which already invaded and trespassed the national borders, even warning is meaningless.

    If that¡¯s the case, he decided that it might be okay for him to cast a very shy extreme magic as the sign of the start of the war.

    Adalman begins to chant the incantation.

    Though he can use it without chanting, he lengthily chants it because of old habits and spiritual buildup.

    However, this incantation of his, he thought that chanting it properly is better than going the easy route.

    The reason why is, it can¡¯t be used inside thebyrinth¨D¨Dor rather, it was unusable due to himcking the magic power while he was alive¨D¨Dhe had the knowledge, but this is the first time he¡¯s decided to use the magic for real.

    If it¡¯s for a shy magic, then it will be good. Such was his idea.

    Trying not to be too eager chanting the incantation for the first time in his life, he looks at the ground and determine the sphere of influence of the magic.

    He didn¡¯t care whether it will activate or not.

    ording to the ancient documents, it¡¯s an extreme magic that needs several Archmages to activate it.

    It¡¯d be funny if he couldn¡¯t invoke the magic, fortunately there¡¯s no witnesses here. So, he will just cast a different magic at that time.

    (Well now, this magic will be the signal for the start of the war. Please seed!)

    While Adalman prayed so, the perfect magic mastery effect of the Ultimate Gift ¡ºNecromicon¡»is activated.

    Adalman¡¯s knowledge is being corrected by Seeker of Truth, and words are engraved into his mind. It seems that if he seed in chanting the spell in the first time, he will be able to invoke the magic immediately for the second time.

    (Ah, I see...... in this case, I understand that chanting the incantation is not necessary.)

    Filled with a pleasant feeling of fulfillment, Adalman understood his ability.

    And then ¨D¨D[1]

    ¡¸Well then, you better experience this properly¨D¨Dan ancient extreme magic[2]¨D¨D¡±Tempest Meteor[3]¡±!!¡¹

    ¨D¨DIn an instant, glittering dazzling lights pours down from the magic formation that appeared suddenly in the sky.

    It¡¯s as beautiful as the wonder of a starry night....... However, it¡¯s a dreadful light that brings forth death and destruction.

    Even though it¡¯s a grand magic that would need several Archmages of old to sessfully cast, thepleted extreme magic of Adalman is several levels above it in scale and power. And it¡¯s magic that starts with Tempest in its name symbolizing their country.

    With the correction of Ultimate Gift¡ºNecromicon¡», he had shown this world the perfected result.

    The best that the past Archmages able to summon were just several meteorites.

    Even so, it was a grand magic of strategic-ss showing a great effect as anti-army magic, but...... the number of meteorites summoned by the magic that Adalman invoked exceeds 1.000.

    The ground is rained down by meteorites with diameter of 50cm~1m, spreading death to Dagruel¡¯s troops.

    Even if the giants are known for their superior regeneration power, there¡¯s no meaning if they received damage they can¡¯t regenerate. The limbs that tried to catch the meteorite are blown off, and their heads are crushed.

    The giant race who intended to invade with their huge power is at their wit¡¯s end as they weren¡¯t even able to escape.

    The extreme magic that Adalman cast showed more effect than he had intended.

    Only by one magic, nearly one third of Dagruels army became unable to fight.

    ¡¸Look, Gadra. As I expected, my magic is wonderful right?¡¹

    Surprised by the result having more effect than expected, Adalman boasts it to hispanion, Gadra, like it¡¯s natural.

    Because his bone face doesn¡¯t have an expression, he¡¯s safe knowing that his true feelings weren¡¯t exposed.

    Being able to boast to the man who is his rival is the greatest thing, above all else.

    It was not amusing for Gadra who came to this war against his will, but he can¡¯t help admitting the power of Adalman¡¯s extreme magic.

    For Gadra-roushi who is a neer, he wanted to attain some achievement.

    You see, since he earned his affiliation with Demon Lord Rimuru only by deserting the Empire, it was painful, not being useful at all.

    This war was apetition for the hegemony of this world. He thought, if he couldn¡¯t be useful now, he¡¯d end up being useless throughout in his career history.

    Although he¡¯s taken part in the discussion of various researches, he¡¯s not satisfied with just that.

    ¡¸Humph. Shut up! I will show you the real extreme magic!

    It¡¯s just that, because my magic power is not enough, could I have you cooperate with me......

    (Rather, what the heck is this guy, how can he learn such magic!? His forte should be Divine Magic and Undead Magic though......

    This kind magic is my specialty you know...... I¡¯m, sad.)¡¹

    Gadra with Adalman¡¯s cooperationmencing the chant of the incantation while harboring an indescribable feeling.

    Gadra receives the aid of Ultimate Gift¡ºGrimoire¡»and understand the principle of the incantation as well as Adalman.

    (Indeed, this is really wonderful! Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t have enough energy even with my magic power......)

    Gadra regrets that he¡¯s unable use the magic just with his own power, but it can¡¯t be helped and hee to a clear decision.

    He had reincarnated repeatedly and was proud of his enormous amounts of energy, far more than most people, butpared with the high-ranking of Tempest, he is just an insignificant person.

    There¡¯re frustrated feelings of being defeated by Adalman who once was his rival, but he understands that being prideful is useless.

    So he chooses the strongest magic in his knowledge and begins to chant it.

    The highest level of darkness magic that even Adalman don¡¯t know.

    While Adalman just used probably one of the highest level summoning spells. If Adalman is able to use summoning arts, it¡¯s not strange that its application usage reached the ultimate level.

    ¡®Then, with the highest level of darkness magic he¡¯s most skillful in, let¡¯s show it in this ce!¡¯ Gadra thought so.

    And¨D¨D

    ¡¸Oh thou who suffers in evesting starvation, heed my call! ¡°Nihilistic Hazard[4]¡±!!¡¹

    The strongest of Divine Magic is the ultimate anti-personnel destruction magic ¡°Disintegration¡± which is well-known.

    It¡¯s known that there¡¯re a few people who can use it, but its high power is guaranteed.

    It¡¯s said that person who receives a direct hit and can survive doesn¡¯t exist[5]. However, if there¡¯s weakness of this magic, it might be that it¡¯s a single target magic.

    The attack range is extremely short. It was a natural reason why the magic has a high power, but against an army it was a useless magic.

    Because he¡¯s well informed about this matter, it might be why Adalman used the strongest spell in summoning magic¨D¨D

    ¨D¨DAnd what Gadra chose was the opposite of ¡°Disintegration¡±, the strongestrge-scale annihtion spell of darkness magic.

    A veryrge magic formation emerges on the ground and the sky.

    And, like connecting the sky and the ground, dark electric discharge begun to appear¨D¨Dand innumerable spheres of electricity were released.

    The fang of darkness that swallows all substances.

    It¡¯s darkness magic that brings void to this world and is considered as one of the forbidden spells.

    The void let loose in the world doesn¡¯t vanish until it¡¯s negative energy turns null.

    Everyone inside the barrier of the magic formation that links the ground and the sky is devoured and their existence is erased.

    It was one of the ultimate magics that was feared, as a mistake in its control can bring destruction to the world.

    ¡¸Wahahahaha! How¡¯s that! Amazing right!?¡¹

    ¡¸You fool! What are you thinking! If I didn¡¯t help you, you would absolutely fail to control it you know?!¡¹

    ¡¸Th, that¡¯s might be right, but I want to be in the spotlight too!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not an excuse! To use such dangerous magic......¡¹

    Adalman is stunned.

    Certainly, as this world might be destroyed if Gadra fails his control of the magic, Gadra can¡¯t make any excuse.

    He was confident in his control, but he almost loses his consciousness as he didn¡¯t have enough energy.

    He seeded in his experiment before with his own energy, and the best he could do was to confine several people inside the field. It¡¯s only to the degree of better than an anti-personnel spell.

    It was barely a sess at that time, but it would end with casualty that a vige disappeared in case he failed in his control.

    That¡¯s because he was only putting a little energy in it, when he put enormous magic essence to invoke the magic like what they done right now, the world will be really in crisis.

    But, that¡¯s only the story if he failed.

    ¡¸We-well, it¡¯s all good right. It¡¯s a sess!¡¹

    Gadra who¡¯s not reflecting, could be called as a degenerate mad genius.

    Adalman letting out a given up sigh as he recalled the thing.

    It would be useless even if he says anything anyway, in fact, there¡¯s no problem since he seeded.

    Besides, they seemed to seed in greatly reducing the number of the enemy¡¯s army with two extreme magic.

    As the giant race could be said as a lump of energy, they seem not to be totally annihted as they can counter the minus energy.

    But still, whenpared to their original number, the number had already decreased by a half. Normally in such situation people would give up the war and withdraw.

    Then what will be their choice......?

    With that thought, Adalmans group would breathlessly witness it with their eyes.

    ¨D¨DThe Giants continue their attack without minding the death of theirrades.

    Those who avoided instant death regenerated from their damage with their transcendence regeneration like it was nothing ¨D¨DThey didn¡¯t show any behavior indicating that they mind about their decrease in number.

    Their appearance is very eerie and aroused fear to those who opposed them.

    But that¡¯s in case the people who fight them had a sense of fear.

    Adalman and co are fed up after seeing the attitude of Dagruel¡¯s army.

    ¡¸Good grief...... Do those people didn¡¯t feel fear?¡¹

    ¡¸Not at all, I guess. Usually when thinking about countermeasures, they should have pull back immediately.¡¹

    Looking at each other face, the two nod in agreement of each other¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡¸Should we fall back?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. We used too much magic power. Let¡¯s withdraw.

    However, I¡¯m d that my corps is the Immortal Legion, which don¡¯t fear death.

    The Giant race army, which thought nothing of death, they¡¯re more difficult than a mere death soldier......¡¹

    ¡¸Completely. But, it¡¯s good that we can reduce their number here.

    They¡¯re still a threat even with such number, but they would be defeated if the sh begins as they didn¡¯t know anything.¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no meaning having the advantage of number. Oh well, let¡¯s return and report it to Shion-dono¡¹

    Adalman caressed the head of the Death Dragon Wenti and gave her an order to withdraw.

    He seeded in the opening by delivering a blow to the enemy with his magic ordingly to his original objective. There¡¯s no need to stay too long in the ce.

    Hees back quickly as he need to report the threat of Dagruel¡¯s army.

    Their fearsome points were their immovable mind and their super regeneration.

    Even though it¡¯s possible to revive the Immortal Legion, it would be of course impossible if they were crushed into small pieces.

    He has the premonition that the giants with their overwhelming destructive power will trample on the Immortal legion.

    Oh well, that¡¯s fine.

    Anyway, Adalman think that it¡¯s good as long as they¡¯re able to decrease the number of the giants.

    (At any rate, I need to return and discuss about this.)

    Adalman returned to the camp while thinking about what would happenter.

    ??????????????????????????

    The total number of Chain of Restrain Titan Army was approximately 100.000.

    For his army to be reduced by about 50.000 before the sh with the enemy main force, even for Dagruel, it was a miscalction

    For Dagruel, however, he didn¡¯t feel the loss at all.

    That is because the people killed by the magic had little strength and have no luck.

    It¡¯s true that it was a splendid magic.

    But, falling back due to what can be assumed as anti-group magic is something that a soldier couldn¡¯t do.

    In fact, the steps of the true main force of the people he trusted will not be hindered by anyone.

    The magic a while ago was certainly splendid.

    Probably it¡¯s the work of that Ghost King named Adalman who visited him to construct the transfer magic formation before.

    As expected, he has a superb ability.

    And also his magician friend who looks like a wise man, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if the second magic is his work.

    They¡¯re a wonderful people. As an enemy, they make his heart excited.

    It just unfortunately, Dagruel can¡¯t be defeated by magic.

    Because, as a true giant, he has the absolute ability called¡ºMagic Nullity¡».

    By activating the Anti Magic Guard (Absolute Magic Defense), it will automatically neutralize all magic attacks.

    As long as he has this ability, he can ignore all magic attacks.

    Therefore, people who killed by the current magic are weak and an existence which can to be thrown away.

    Suddenly, he thinks about his sons, Dagura, Ryura and Debura, those three.

    They¡¯re going to fight against him, but what kind of fight they will show to him?

    His sons whom only have big power because he raised them indulgently, but their actual ability is not really much.

    Everyone around Dino said that handing over the throne to those sons are fine, though he ignored it.....

    It¡¯s must be the work of that crafty guy. Anyway, he let him corrupt his sons, and it might be apliment that he thought to add them as his subordinates.

    ......Or possibly, his aim might be actually was to deprave Dagruel and making him retire after foreseeing this current situation.

    As a matter of fact, he was anticipating the current, this situation.

    ¨D¨DBy depraving and making Dagruel retire, is it possible to escape from Veldanava¡¯s rule?

    ¡®Am I thinking into it too much?¡¯ so Dagruel denied the thought .

    That good-natured friend of his is also affiliated with Velda. That¡¯s right, we two can¡¯t go against Velda¡¯s order.

    Because it¡¯s absolutely impossible to go against their creator master.

    But, in case of his sons, they¡¯re released from that curse.

    (That¡¯s right, I..... Did I wish for my sons to live freely?)

    Even so, Dagruel won¡¯t hold back if they stand in front of him as an enemy.

    (They should be stronger. At least, they couldst for a bit against me.)

    Dagruel has no hesitation.

    He only aplishes his mission.

    Simple and frank, as he was a soldier.

    And so¨D¨D

    The power of the Giants sweep over this battlefield.

    [1] In case you just realize, the Author omitted the incantation XD.

    [2] ˜O´óÄ§·¨ Kyokudai Mahou, if you watch or read Magi you¡¯ll know about this word.

    [3] ±¬Ò†Á÷ÐÇ¹ Bakuha ryuseiran : Supreme Exploding Meteor Storm.

    [4] ½~ÑÀÐéŸožÄº¦ Zekkibakyomu saigai : Severing Fang Nihility Cmity

    [5] There¡¯s though

 Chapter 207 â€“ Vs Dagruel Part 3

    Vs Dagruel Part 3

    Dagruel¡¯s forces continued marching forward.

    Although the lines crumbled for a short period, by the time they made contact with the Immortal Legion the lines had already reformed.

    epting the deaths of theirrades as though nothing has happened, they overcame the hurdle and continued moving onward.

    Within their eyes, was their absolute faith and fealty to Dagruel.

    The giants marched onwards, embodying the statement "There is nothing to fear!".

    2 hours after the battle started.

    The battlefield had fallen into a stalemate.

    The majority of the giants were roughly 3~5m in height, among them were also super big individuals towering at 10m in height.

    At first the giants pushed against the Immortal Legion making use of their size, crushing the skeletons as though twigs, but as time passed the situation changed like the flip of a coin.

    Because of Adalman¡¯s usage of his Undead magic¡¯s ultimate arts.

    Using the scattered bodies of the Skeletons, Giant Skeletons were summoned. And what these huge bodies equipped, were Magic Weapons that are made from fusing together heaps of magic steel weapons.

    As the vessel wasposed from the unity of many Grudges of the Dead, the weapons that they previously wielded adapted and changed to suit their present form.

    With that, multiple Skeleton Giants at 7m in height were created.

    While the giants were making up for their handicap in numbers with theirbat prowess and size, they started to lose that advantage with the emergence of the Giant Skeletons.

    The Immortal Legion was d in a holy aura, with Heal Rain (Light of Recovery), which would normally burn them to cinders, being cast over them by Adalman; this gave a new meaning to the word "undying".

    They would recover on the spot, no matter how much they get battered and broken.

    But, the giants weren¡¯t losing out either.

    Whatever injuries that are inflicted upon their bodies, as long as it isn¡¯t fatal damage, they will steadily regenerate and recover.

    As neither side has been losing numbers, the situation was just a back and forth of them trading blows.

    ¡®So, what¡¯s the n now.¡¯

    On the outer walls, which have been enchanted with a barrier which prevents intrusion from monsters, was Shion, standing atop the highest point and viewing the battlefield with a bird¡¯s eye view.

    Due to Adalman and Gadra¡¯s great magic attack, their forces now outnumber the enemy 3 to 1.

    At first they thought they might be able to achieve an overwhelming victory, but ording to Adalman¡¯s report, the giants showed no fear.

    Then he reported something even more troublesome, their Super Regeneration.

    Though the Immortal Legion has stopped getting knocked around, the number of casualties for the giants was lower than expected.

    While the Big Giants are busy fighting the Giant Skeletons, the Death Knights would move in to finish a foe.

    That was the n of action they decided upon, but it was still easier said than done.

    Though Shion¡¯s elite guard, the Terror Knights, were kept in reserve, Shion came to the conclusion that even if they were to be mobilized, they wouldn¡¯t be able to make much of an impact on the battlefield with their fear inducing abilities.

    The reason was obviously because there won¡¯t be much of an effect, on enemies that don¡¯t feel fear. Chances are the effects would be easily Resisted.

    This is troublesome.... Shion thought, as she bit her lip.

    Shortly after the battle started, they had a brief strategic meet with Adalman who just returned.

    As they can¡¯t count on their advantage in numbers, they decided to probe the enemy for information by making use of the Immortal Legion¡¯s undead property.

    It was a conservative move, but for the sake of discerning the enemy¡¯s capabilities, they reached the consensus of avoiding a full scale sh at the very beginning.

    In addition, there was a point of concern that Gadra spoke of.

    ¡¸I found it to be a little perplexing, how did they disperse the ¡°Nihilistic Hazard¡±....?

    To me, it looked as though they were nullifying the magic¨D¨D¡¹

    That was what he said.

    As he has spent all his Energy and was unable to cast another volley of Great Magic, it was his intuition as a Great Magic User that gave him the feeling that something was amiss.

    The meteor attacks also didn¡¯t cause as much damage as was expected, but it was how unnaturally his ¡°Nihilistic Hazard¡± was dispersed that really gave rise to his suspicions.

    It might just be him imagining things, but it¡¯s better to take note of this.

    It¡¯s not like Shion could use magic, but attacks that made use of energy could be affected too. It was expected to at least be wary in case it really happens.

    Shion was observing the battlefield, as she thought of such details.

    Standing by behind her, were Dagura, Ryuura and Debura.

    What they were looking at, was an individual who looks like amanding officer of Dagruel¡¯s forces, who was locked in a duel with Albert.

    The officer wielded a great sword like it was part of his body, he showed great pride in his strength, setting him apart from his peers. It looks like Albert is the only one able to stand up against him.

    The man moved nimbly and skillfully, uncharacteristic of his bulky build at 3m in height.

    Seeing as he is up against the ultra first ss swordsmanship from Albert, him being able to battle toe to toe with Albert was abnormal as it is.

    ¡¸What a strength. To think there would be a warrior who lives by the sword among the giants.¡¹

    ¡¸Right. That¡¯s our old man¡¯s adjutant, uncle Grasword.¡¹

    Dagura answered, from hearing what Shion muttered.

    Grasword. An ultra first rate two handed sword user. And, the second-inmand of the giant forces.

    Though his total Energy levels are lower than Dagruel, it is said that his swordsmanship is at a higher level instead.

    If you look at it from another perspective, it might be Albert who is the abnormal one, being able to cross swords with such an individual.

    He was parrying heavy attacks that would normally crush opponents as though a flowing willow, he¡¯s even adding in counterattacks.

    It was a feat possible only due to the full set of Gods ss equipment he was bestowed with. That was because if it was equipment of Legend ss or below, it would have shattered from receiving the first attack.

    Due to Grasword¡¯s abilities¡ºMagic Immunity¡»and¡ºWeapon Destruction¡».

    Normal equipment would be destroyed the moment they made contact. Armor would also be destroyed, and his opponent would then have to receive his killer attacks "naked".

    That, was knowledge that was known to only Dagura and his brothers at that moment, and Albert being the only one able to put up a proper fight against him was a coincidence that was nothing short of a miracle.

    But, it was ironic that nobody knew, the fact that this coincidence has been narrowly preventing the copse of the front lines, if you can call it irony that is.

    Though the threat was there, as there was someone who was able to stand against and hold back the threat, the danger the threat posed was not noticed by the others.

    However, all that was irrelevant to the 2 persons in question. Such things were the least of their worries, as they duked it out ever more intensely.

    ¡¸Hmm, our old man ain¡¯t making his move. Should we move in the face him, if he actually shows movement?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be getting excited just yet. It¡¯s obvious, but I¡¯ll be the one to face him. You boys lead the Terror Knights and prevent any potential interruptions.¡¹

    ¡¸Roger that. But, it¡¯s better to not underestimate our old man.

    Though Nee-san might be pretty powerful, our old man¡¯s a real monster.¡¹

    Shion and co. had such exchanges, while they turned their attention to the main enemy encampment.

    There were no signs of movement. But, that instead gave off an extremely ominous atmosphere.

    It felt dangerous to make the first move, as there is no movement from the main enemy encampment.

    It still didn¡¯t feel like the proper opportunity to move her elite forces yet, but the present situation isn¡¯t going to change from them just staring at it.

    The frustration was starting to set in on Shion.

    (Should I just go with an all out attack?)

    Right as Shion was contemting such thoughts.

    Suddenly, a change to the situation urred.

    The change was as intense as it was sudden.

    ¡¸That¡¯s....¡¹

    Hearing Ryura¡¯s muttering, Shion, who was looking at Albert and Grasword¡¯s battle, diverted her attention.

    A certain individual, was walking out from Dagruel¡¯s main encampment.

    Wrapped inyer uponyer of chains, was a man who looks like he lost too much weight.

    At a height of 2.5m, he was of a smaller frame than what you would expect of the giants.

    But, despite being chained all over, the intense presenceing from him drew more attention than any other giant could.

    Their natural instincts were appealing desperately, at how dangerous that man is.

    ¡¸T-that¡¯s.... Is that, our uncle that has been sealed for the longest time? ¡¹

    ¡¸So that¡¯s.... Feared and known as the War God, the Rampaging Kishin[1].... Uncle Fenn!?¡¹

    ¡¸Fue©`fue fue fue. I¡¯m gettin¡¯ hungry!¡¹

    Without saying anything, another corkscrew punch made its way to Debura¡¯s gut.

    And,

    ¡¸You had your fill with that? Next time you say something as irrelevant as that, don¡¯t think you¡¯re gonna survive!¡¹

    Shion angrily sad her piece.

    But, the tension was broken thanks to Debura¡¯s dumb interjection.

    They began observing that individual, now that they have calmed down.

    The chains were writhing and pulsing. There was a smile on the man¡¯s face, even though he looked like he was heavily restricted by the weird chains.

    The kind of smile, that show just how ted a person is.

    A simple probe, showed that his predicted Energy levels surpassed Dagruel.

    Shion was surprised.

    Though there were many beings that had high Energy levels among herrades, this made them look like children inparison.

    This, to Shion¡¯s knowledge, was at the highest level¨D¨Dit was at the ss of the True Dragons, he wasparable to Veldora or Velgrind.

    ¡¸No shit.... That guy is one heck of a beast! Isn¡¯t it pretty much impossible for you boys to face "That"!?¡¹

    Shion eximed.

    It was unexpected that there would be another monster of this level besides Dagruel.

    She thought it was excessive, to have 2 members of the 12 Guardians here.

    As Demon Lord Ruminas was also here.

    No matter how "big" Demon Lord Dagruel was, it shouldn¡¯t be too difficult to handle as there was 3 awakened demon lord ss beings here, were her thoughts.

    But having reached this point, she recognizes how naive that thought was.

    She has also noticed, that it was just really good luck, that Albert is able to keep the second-inmand in check all by himself.

    ¡¸This, is way nastier than what was expected. So that, is our other uncle¨D¨DFenn, huh.¡¹

    ¡¸You don¡¯t say, a monster of that level was unexpected, even for me....

    Uncle Grasword was bad enough already, uncle Fenn is on a whole other level¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Fue©`fue fue. That skinny bones, Imma bet I can beat him easily if it¡¯s weight we¡¯re talking about!¡¹

    ¡®Maybe I should really kill this fatso.¡¯

    As Shion was thinking that, something happened to the chained man.

    The chains, were being released.

    ¡¸Those chains, is that Gleipnir!? If that¡¯s the case, this would be pretty dangerous yes?¡¹

    Gadra-roushi who has been standing by behind them, spoke up to Shion.

    As he has used all his Energy earlier, Gadra-roushi has been resting after the end of their meeting, but has woken up from noticing the changes in the battlefield¡¯s atmosphere.

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s Gadra huh. So, what¡¯s that Gleipnir?¡¹

    ¡¸Right. This is something that has only been passed down in ancient texts....

    It is said, that during the age of gods, the dragon emperor sealed an evil god[2].

    2 of the 3 brothers turned over a new leaf, but as the remaining sibling chose to retain his brutal nature, he was sealed with the Chains of God.

    Gleipnir, are the names of the Chains of God.¡¹

    Gleipnir.

    Chains that sealed an evil god who emitted immense amounts of Energy.

    If the legends are true, the chains will have been absorbing the Energy emitted from the evil god, and have "evolved".

    During that time period, these chains were said to be the possession of the dragon emperor, and was able to seal both divine and demonic beings. In the current era, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if it had properties on par with God ss artifacts.

    But, what was truly terrifying, was not the chains.

    The evil god which was sealed by those very chains, was what they needed to be wary of.

    ¡¸Do you think the stories are true?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m afraid so.... My advice for the best course of action, would be to retreat.¡¹

    Shion frowned, at Gadra¡¯s submissive view.

    But, it wasn¡¯t out of anger.

    For someone as aged and knowledgeable as Gadra, there was a certain "weight" for him to give such advice to Shion, whom he is fully aware of her aggressive nature.

    That, was a warning,ing from someone who knows how capable the 12 guardians are.

    ¡¸We will not retreat.

    We, have been given orders from Rimuru-sama to defend thesends.

    To retreat, would be to go against Rimuru-sama¡¯s will.

    As of now, as Rimuru-sama is concealing himself, that means we have been given the reins on how we intend to end this great war.

    But! That will only happen after we manage the problem that we have here at this location.

    We have our orders, and we shall not fail to execute them.

    This represents our faith in Rimuru-sama, and also serves to prove that Rimuru-sama¡¯s strategies are the proper answer.

    Any objections?¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨DThere are none.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright.¡¹

    That¡¯s right, retreat was out of the question.

    To them, retreating would be the same as saying Rimuru¡¯s strategy was mistaken, as he was the one who judged that Shion and co. would be able to sessfully defend thisnd.

    Such thoughts will never be acknowledged

    On the off chance that defeat actually urs.... That defeat too, would have been epted as Orders from Rimuru.

    Having received Shion¡¯s intense will, the disposition of Shion¡¯s elite guard changed.

    The elite guard standing by at the outer peripheral walls overheard the conversation between Gadra and Shion.

    If a conversation isn¡¯t conducted privately, the contents are usually transmitted to the vicinity. The elite guard made their preparations, having received Shion¡¯s will.

    Meanwhile¨D¨D

    Fenn makes his move.

    He traverses the battlefield at incredible speeds, moving as though he was the wind itself.

    And finishes his sprint byunching an offensive against Adalman, who was at the rear lines supporting his allies with magic.

    Adalman, who was supposed to be protected by manyyers of magic barriers, was knocked onto the ground in a single blow.

    Fenn grasps the initiative of their battle in an instant.

    The battlefield was visited by a terrifying silence

    ¡¸Im, impossible-!! What speed, no, power!?

    Adalman constantly protects himself with a myriad of magic barriers, how did he¨D!?¡¹

    Shion shouted.

    Such bewildering power. Adalman was brought to the ground, from an attack that was simply a punch brimming with fighting spirit, without the use of any abilities.

    Though Death Dragon Wenti immediately went to Adalman¡¯s aid, she too was sent flying from a simple Aura Bullet released from Fenn¡¯s palm.

    After seeing this unrealbat power, Shion wasn¡¯t even trying to hide her surprise.

    Adalman looks like a rear support type, so it is assumed that he isn¡¯t suited to close quarters battles.

    Even if that was the case, he still is one of the 12 guardians, evasion via teleporting should have been possible after using high speed cognition.

    As he wasn¡¯t able to do that, the chances of the opponent having some kind of cognition obstruction effect or ability are now very high.

    What an enemy, I need to head to his aid soon¨D¨D

    Just as Shion was thinking about that,

    ¡¸Fumu. To still spectating, in front of me.... That¡¯s someposure you got there, hmm?¡¹

    Shion hears a voice behind her.

    This is Shion¡¯s main camp, so having multiple defensive barriers in ce is a no brainer.

    It is possible, to ignore all of those barriers, and in addition, to be able to stand behind Shion without her even realizing it?

    There¡¯s no way that¡¯s possible! As Shion thought, and she turns around.

    There stood a towering giant.

    Standing right on the peripheral wall, right behind Shion.

    With his sturdy 3m tall build, it was Demon Lord Dagruel.

    She had met him once during Walpurgis, but the King¡¯s Haki he is exuding now was iparable to when she met him in the past.

    ¡¸You, when did you!?¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu. I have arrived here, just moments earlier. Could it be, that you didn¡¯t see me arrive?

    If that¡¯s the case, this won¡¯t even be a fight. It¡¯s starting to feel like a joke trying to take this seriously.¡¹

    ¡¸This can¡¯t be! I¡¯m not believing this!!¡¹

    Shion drew her sword as she shouted.

    ¡°Impossible¡±. Shion was trying to calm herself down by telling herself "He must be bluffing.".

    There was no way she was going to ept the fact that a giant just moved to such close proximity of herself without her even managing to see it happen.

    epting this fact, was almost equal to epting her defeat.

    Shion activates her Unique Skill¡ºChef¡», and using it¡¯s matter altering properties, she boosts her own stats.

    With her body which has high immortal properties, Shion manages to contain the power which surpasses the limits of what normal beings can handle.

    Having reached the output range of an ultimate skill, Shion unleashes a single attack with everything she had.

    Shion was nning to defeat Dagruel with this very attack.

    ¡¸This is bad! The anti-monster barrier on this peripheral wall is going to get blown away with that attack!¡¹

    Gadra shouted, as he gets the elite guard to retreat.

    Even as she was confirming what was happening at the corner of her vision, Shion went ahead with her sh unto Dagruel.

    Dagruel didn¡¯t even move.

    And, at the very moment Shion¡¯s de was about to make contact with his head¨D¨D

    ¡¸HOW NAIVE!!¡¹

    He roared.

    With enough fighting spirit to shake his surroundings, that pressure alone stopped Shion¡¯s swing.

    Because of his incredibly dense fighting spirit, Shion¡¯s attack didn¡¯t even manage to so much as touch Dagruel¡¯s skin.

    He was every bit of the monster the rumors made him out to be.

    ¡¸Wha-!?¡¹

    Shion¡¯s eyes were wide open due to how surprised she was, and she stopped moving for a brief moment.

    And, Dagruel wasn¡¯t so kind as to miss out on such a critical opening.

    ¡¸It looks like it¡¯s still too early, for someone of your caliber to stand before me.¡¹

    With that as his final words for her, he moved towards Shion at speeds she could not perceive and swung his fist down on her.

    The peripheral wall crumbles, to the might of his violence.

    What happened to Shion, who took a direct hit, was obvious....

    This was not something that could be called a "fight".

    This was what could be seen as, an absolute being making use of his strength to sweep away an annoyance.

    But, at that moment¨D¨D

    ¡¸Looks like you¡¯re the one who is naive!¡¹

    With the sweet scent of roses, a red streak of light shes and makes contact with Dagruel¡¯s head.

    From there, descended a silver haired girl.

    Wearing a jet ck dress, with gold and silver heterochromic eyes which show her shining resolve.

    Demon Lord Ruminas.

    This was the very moment the ruler of thesends joined the battle.

    ¡¸Hmph. People like you, usually show openings at the moment of triumph.

    As it was a problem for me to break through your defenses, I was observing the situation and letting it pan out waiting for my opportunity.

    Looks like you were careless, Dagruel.

    Don¡¯t think too badly of me, and take a little nap there for the moment.¡¹

    As she has said herself, Ruminas has been observing the situation from the very beginning.

    She understood that her chances of victory were low, if she were to face Dagruel head on.

    Ruminas properly understood the limit of her own abilities, so she didn¡¯t think her actions were underhanded.

    To fight the battle which she knew she could win. That was her way of life.

    She unleashed her most devastating attack, on the careless Dagruel.

    As Ruminas was someone who had ess to an ability which controlled life and death, it was an attack that had the full intention of ying her foe.

    Which was also why¨D¨D

    ¡¸Fumu. So it¡¯s Ruminas, huh. And you are right, that I had been careless.

    But, could you really say that has been a problem? Did that attack actually damage me?¡¹

    Those words caused her to freeze up.

    Ruminas was a knowledgeable being, she properly understood what those preposterous words meant.

    Which was that Dagruel was unharmed. This event, manages to prove a single fact. That¨D¨D

    ¡¸Are you all done now? Now then, it¡¯s my turn next.

    Brace yourselves! Or it will be over in an instant!!¡¹

    As they have not been able to defeat him even with Ruminas¡¯ attack, it was a fact that Ruminas¡¯ forces would be unable to attain the victory.

    A period of despair was beginning.

    On thesends, the absolute tyranny of Demon Lord Dagruel was about to sweep across the battlefield.

    [1] Kishin means Fierce God/Oni God, a term for wrathful deities

    [2] Akujin (™Éñ) with Kanji of Evil and God/Deity.

 Chapter 208 â€“ Vs Dagruel Part 4

    Vs Dagruel Part 4

    The battle between Albert and Grasword grew more intense.

    Because each of themanders were fighting, the chain ofmand ceased in it¡¯s functioning, as such, the troops fell into disorder.

    However, such a matter was a trifling issue for themanders in question¨D¨D

    Both of them had recognized the other as a worthy opponent and were enjoying the battle.

    ¡¸Kakakakakaka! Quite the skill you have there, you amazed me.

    To have a chance to cross swords with a person like you, it is a great honor as a warrior!¡¹

    ¡¸This is not by my skill.

    Only by these, the equipment which was given to me by my master Rimuru, that have granted me such strength.

    If it was with my former equipment, I would already be defeated without being able to so much as endure the pressure of your sword.¡¹

    Albert calmly turned aside Grasword¡¯s praise.

    It was true, however it was only by Albert¡¯s ability that the power of the God grade equipment was drawn out.

    ¡¸Ha! No need to be humble. Amongst the Giants, there are only a few who can fight me.

    Although we were going to do a pincer attack on Demon Lord Ruminas¡¯ army with the angels ¨D¨Dthe situation is now beyond our control.

    However, defeating one of the enemy generals is also an important duty. Since there is nock of opponents!!

    Yet...... still, my younger brother Fenn really picked the short straw.

    Even though he was this precious opportunity where he can rampage as much as he wants, he received a weak magician as his opponent.

    Certainly knowledge is wonderful, as a person that man may have a favorable impression, however......

    Because we have¡ºMagic Nullity¡», a magician is utterly useless.¡¹

    He eximed so whilst brandishing his Great Sword.

    He nned to make Albert, who was worried about his master, be agitated by his words. A small mistake would lead to death. It was an excellent tactic to induce unrest to the mind of his opponent.

    On the other hand, Albert, without changing his expression¨D¨D

    ¡¸It seems you are clearly misunderstanding something.

    Certainly, I, as the guard of Adalman-sama, am the one in charge of the vanguard.

    However, I would like to ask you to not forget this¨D¨D

    Adalman-sama, as one of the 12 Guardian Lords of Rimuru-sama, is far stronger than me!

    You understand what that means, right?¡¹

    He said that and denied Grasword¡¯s words.

    Grasword muttered ¡°Ho?¡±, and raised one of his eyebrows.

    Then he suddenly raise his sword over his head without speaking further.

    His strategy to provoke his opponent seemed to have failed, then, in that case he will just beat him from the front. Grasword decided on such a in and simple tactic.

    ¡¸Fufufu, is that so? In that case it¡¯s good that Fenn will truly enjoy his battle.

    Oh well. Then I shall aplish my duty!¡¹

    And so the intense sword fight restarted.

    Their sh reached the climax, before long the two payed no attention to their surroundings, focusing their minds only on their swords.

    Being thrown to the ground, Adalman felt that his consciousness was about to disappear for an instant.

    He could understand exactly what had urred. He was able to see the moment the enemy had jumped, matching the timing of the activation of his magic.

    Adalman prioritized the incantation of the great magic in order to overturn the situation of the battle.

    Even though he could invoke the magic without the chant, it was limited to the image of what he had experienced before.

    As for the great magic that he was about to use, He considered that chanting was necessary in order to invoke it sessfully, once he had ascertained the situation.

    This reasoning came about because he wanted to use his recovered energy effectively. Especially since, after he had invoked the great magic at the beginning, he had kept on invoking spells one after the other.

    That was why he thought that it wouldn¡¯t be amusing if the magic incantation that he had been working on, was interrupted part-way, so he focused his concentration on the invocation of said spell.

    He had decided such only because he was confident with his defenses against physical attacks, yet......

    The enemy¡¯s ability seemed to have surpassed what Adalman had expected.

    His multiple barriers were all broken through, hardly even one of his defensive measures showed any effect. If not for that one defensive measure, there was a possibility that Adalman would have received a fatal blow at that moment.

    Though, it¡¯s kind of strange to say that he, who is already dead, would receive a fatal wound again.

    (How!? For him to prate my magic barriers as if he was ignoring them, does that mean that this guy¡¯s ability is actually¡ºMagic Nullity¡»!?)

    Adalman had arrived to the correct answer instantly.

    It was fortunate that what Gadra had hinted at before came into his mind.

    If that¡¯s the case, he was correct in preparing a defensive measure other than magic.

    (Oh well. After all, this magic will have exhausted my magic power.

    Whether it¡¯s¡ºMagic Nullity¡»or anything else, it already doesn¡¯t matter! Rather it¡¯s convenient for me.)

    Though he can¡¯t be said to be unharmed, his n had seeded.

    The great magic that Adalman had chanted activated without any problems.

    The invoked magic was called Immortal Legion.[1]

    One of the ultimate magics that have a wide area of effect.

    Just like the word ¡°Legion¡± in the spell name suggests, it was the highest level forbidden spell of Undead Magic which uses and turns the dead into soldiers.

    The magic transforms and turns the dead in this battle, regardless whether they were allies or enemies, into soldiers faithful to hismand.

    Giants have a high regeneration power and don¡¯t die easily.

    Because superficial injuries would be restored by themselves, it was necessary to destroy thempletely.

    Therefore there was the need to wait for corpses to build up in the battlefield...... Watching the state of the battlefield, Adalman had decided that it was the time to use the spell.

    For that reason he had concentrated in order to chant the magic.

    The bodies of the giants scattered on the ground werebined by the huge magic formation that appeared in the sky and on the ground into several lumps of flesh.

    Then limbs appeared from the lumps of flesh, and 4m tall giants were born.

    Death Giants, that were one sizerger than the Death Knights.

    Their fighting power greatly surpassed the power they had whilst alive. Not only from their body¡¯s own properties, they also had enormous energy as the souls of the death giants gathered as one.

    Originally, they would lose their regeneration ability when they be zombie, but this trait is kept as is.

    They were reborn as monsters with fighting power Over A rank which surpasses even the Death Knights.

    Though, since there were many bodies which weren¡¯tpletely usable, the number of the created Death Giants were only about 1.000, but it was plenty sufficient.

    The created Death Giants attacked the other giants who were their formerrades.

    Even though Adalman¡¯s magic power had run out after using Healing Rain, he already stood up as if there was no problem.

    Once he had nced around for an instant and made sure that the Death Giant had begun to rampage, he turned his eyes to Fenn who was trampling upon his army.

    ¡¸Wenti, are you okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, I have been careless¨D¨D¡¹

    Wenti who quietly turned into her human form, answered Adalman¡¯s question.

    Although it was true that she had received severe damage, her recovery finished at the same time she transformed herself into human form.

    It was only usable once a day, but the super recovery is activated due to the change of her body constitution.

    ¡¸No, no, you¡¯re not careless, it¡¯s just that that small stature giant is strong.

    You¡¯re being alright is more important.

    From what I see, that giant has a body with unbelievably dense energy.

    Looks like he has holy attribute, magic won¡¯t work on him.

    Had we not change our attribute into holy attribute, we would have been purified.¡¹

    Adalman spoke of the facts inly.

    Like a magician, Adalman¡¯s eyes, which looked at Fenn, were like those of a researcher.

    (Even so¨D¨D That giant is too strong)

    Combat Speed, destructive power, and defense power.

    Looking from many aspects, he¡®s top ss, if you only see the amount of his energy, he¡¯s equal to a True Dragon.

    Even if Adalman sent Giant Skeletons (Big Skeleton Knight) against him, they would only be smashed up.

    ¡¸Good grief. It seems that it¡¯s time for my long trained body.¡¹

    ¡¸Ha?¡¹

    At Adalman¡¯s confusing words, the Death Dragon Wenti, who had pledged her loyalty to Adalman, let out a questioning voice.

    Not to mention body, Adalman doesn¡¯t even have flesh. He can only be the so-called ¡®skeleton¡¯.

    Answering Wenti¡¯s question,

    ¡¸It seems that I haven¡¯t told you about it. When I took the position of ¡®great priest¡¯, my job was different.

    Originally, I was a high-ranking ss of priest and martial artist which was called Holy Fist Monk[2].

    Because there was Albert, who is an excellent vanguard, I didn¡¯t need to perform close rangebat.

    When I fought against you before, I didn¡¯t think that it would be effective against you who had no human form, so there were no opportunities to show my skills, you see.¡¹

    ¡¸E, well. But that...... you don¡¯t say, you intend to fight against that giant barehanded?¡¹

    ¡¸What, is there a problem?¡¹

    ¡°Errr, aren¡¯t there various problems though?¡±

    Or so Wenti thought, but she couldn¡¯t say it strongly.

    She was his long time acquaintance, but she had never seen Adalman¡¯s figure as that of someone who had trained his body.

    ¡°Well, is there any meaning to train as a skeleton?¡± so, she was troubled whether to even ask about it.

    ¡¸No, there¡¯s......¡¹

    Wenti couldn¡¯t answer.

    (For Adalman-sama who seems to be an intellectual, unexpectedly¨D¨D£©

    She stopped thinking further about it and turned her eyes towards the rampaging Fenn.

    ¡¸All right. Then, I will tell you the strategy.

    As magic doesn¡¯t work, hit with physical attacks. It¡¯s just that.

    Even your breath, which could cause magic essence diversion, would be treated as magic.

    Therefore, you and me, who have no means with which to attack, ourpatibility with him is horrible.

    So, here¡¯s a suggestion.¡¹

    Saying so, Adalman began to talk about his n, it was something outside of Wenti¡¯s imagination.

    However, Wenti, who believes in Adalman, agreed without any hesitation.

    ¡¸I leave the rest to you, Adalman-sama. May fortune be with you!¡¹

    So she replied with that answer as she rxed her body.

    The n that Adalman proposed was, assimtion with possession.

    Originally, Adalman, as a ghost, is more like a spiritual lifeform.

    It could be said that his current state is merely him possessing his dead body (skeleton). The reason is because he needs a temporary body in order to have influence in the physical world.

    Therefore, he can easily perform possession. If Wenti doesn¡¯t resist him, it would certainly seed.

    The problem was, it was unknown whether they could separate or not.

    ¡¸Be relieved. Even if I possess you, it doesn¡¯t mean your consciousness will disappear.

    In the worst case, we¡¯ll ask Rimuru-sama to prepare you a new body!]

    And so, Adalman possessed Wenti.

    A Death Dragon has a strong body, high magical power, and energy. In addition to that, is Adalman¡¯s own magic power.

    The possession seeded, a young man with ck hair, d in jet-ck priest clothes, made his appearance.

    ¡¸Fumu, it was a sess.¡¹

    (As expected of Adalman-sama!)

    The two became one in mind and body.

    With a strong body and possessing enormous magic power, it was the youth figure of ¡°Gehenna Lord¡± Adalman¨D¨D though there were some differences such as the hair color being different and etc.

    (Fufu, I¡¯m excited after a long time. If it¡¯s in this state, I might have a good fight against Zegion-dono.

    I seem to have be an equal with Ultima-jou[3].)

    In his skeleton state, he recalled that he couldn¡¯t have an exchange of fists with his friend.

    And so, a fearless smile floated on his face as he flew towards the rampaging giant.

    He didn¡¯t believe that he could beat the giant as it was now. But he could buy some time.

    Besides, though the giant in front of him is an incarnation of violence, it doesn¡¯t seem that he has high skills like the one fighting against Albert.

    Although the giant has energyparable to a True Dragon, he can only rampaging without reason.

    For him to aim at Adman first may have been because he had reacted towards the one having the highest energy in the army.

    (In that case, we might just defeat him if we perform well.)

    (It will naturally be possible, if it¡¯s Adman-sama!)

    Reacting to Wenti¡¯s thought in his mind, though Adalman was slightly surprised, he nodded frankly.

    (That¡¯s so, that¡¯s right! Because I am one of Rimuru-sama¡¯s strongest subordinates.)

    And so he charged towards Fenn whileughing happily.

    The ¡°Seven Celestial Sages¡± had finished the reconnaissance mission and reported it to Demon Lord Ruminas.

    Afterwards, they followed Ruminas who came to the outer district area in order to confront the giants.

    And so they would encounter a surprising situation.

    There exists a knight who can fight Grasword, who has been called the strongest ¡®Sword King¡¯ that ever existed, on equal terms.

    The attack of Ruminas, who is their master whom they adore and respect, hadn¡¯t worked against Demon Lord Dagruel.

    And thest thing, a person, with a nostalgic face that they remember seeing somewhere, having started a battle against a rampaging giant who was like a berserker, on equal terms.

    These three events were things that happened almost at the same time.

    ¡¸What, what the heck is this!¡¹

    ¡¸To be fighting evenly against the Sword King, who is that knight?¡¹

    ¡¸This bad, this is bad! As it is now, Ruminas-sama will lose!!¡¹

    ¡¸Hey, wait. That person, surely¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Adalman, isn¡¯t he Adalman!!¡¹

    ¡¸Really!? Then, that knight is Albert!!¡¹

    ¡¸Those two are Demon Lord Rimuru¡¯s subordinates!? What the heck is this joke!?¡¹

    Thinking at the same time, the ¡°Seven Celestial Sages¡± exchanged the information each of them found.

    And sharing all of the information at once, they were wrapped in surprise.

    Adalman and Albert were famous in the past.

    Adalman who was the Great Priest was a talented master of Holy Magic.

    Then, Albert was the strongest Holy Knight of the previous generation.

    The two were people who had the qualifications to be the Hero. But the Hero¡¯s egg hadn¡¯t dwelled inside either of them.

    Normally, they¡¯d be sages. And, as it was, they¡¯d eventually be saints.

    If they couldn¡¯t be the Hero, they only became unnecessary people for the ¡°Seven Celestial Sages¡±. Furthermore, they were both too much of geniuses.

    They hadn¡¯t epted Ruminas¡¯s Mind Rule, as they were affiliated to the church of Ingrasia Kingdom without staying in the Holy Capital.

    In other words, ording to the ¡°Seven Celestial Sages¡± the two had been a two-edged sword.

    In ability, the two could be strong individuals which could threaten them, or worst, the two could be existences that would even jeopardize their position.

    Although the two hadn¡¯t seemed to notice the existence of Demon Lord Ruminas, it was certain that the two had some kind of doubts about it.

    Whilst admitting the ability of those two, to they who wouldn¡¯t be theirrades ¨D¨D

    The ¡°Seven Celestial Sages¡± had manipted the Pope and ordered for them to do the purification of arge-scale undead disaster.

    It was officially announced as an indirect subjugation request, but the two people had strong senses of justice and bit the bait splendidly.

    The two willingly went to Great Jura Forest.

    And there, the two would perish while bringing down the Dragon Zombie together as the ¡°Seven Celestial Sages¡± had nned, or it should have been.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be, for him to be alive......¡¹

    It was the same thought for all of the ¡°Seven Celestial Sages¡±.

    ¡¸Well, what should we do? That¡¯s the question.¡¹

    ¡¸Right now, it¡¯s almost impossible to defeat Adalman and Albert.¡¹

    ¡¸Besides, in this situation we don¡¯t have such free time as to have internal conflict.¡¹

    ¡¸That is so......¡¹

    ¡¸It would be excellent if the two beat both of the giants. If they lose, we won¡¯t be safe.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. We are to only help the princess.¡¹

    ¡¸I agree. About those two, let¡¯s think about it after they survive.¡¹

    The ¡°Seven Celestial Sages¡± decided on their n.

    Without using any underhanded ns as the situation was a pressing one.

    They threw away their wicked thoughts and moved to attack the enemy as ording to the initial n.

    They had, in their own ways, began their action in order to help Demon Lord Ruminas who is their respected and adored master.

    [1] ²»ËÀÕßÜŠ‡â„“Ôì (¥¤¥â©`¥¿¥ë¥ì¥®¥ª¥ó)¡£Fushisha Gundan Souzou (Imoutaru region) Fushinsha=Immortal, Undead, Gundan=Army, Souzou=creation. Undead Army Creation.

    [2] Â}È­Œ§ŽŸ Seiken Doushi, Sei=Holy Ken/Kobushi= Fist, Doushi= Monk.

    [3] Jou = Miss,ss.

 Chapter 209 â€“ Sprout of Envy

    Sprout of Envy

    Guy and Chloe have been locked inbat for 3 consecutive days.

    Although neither of them are taking it seriously, fatal attacks are mixed in every so often.

    They are probing each other, trying to discern the scope of their opponent¡¯s strength.

    ¡¸Die, Cmity w!!¡¹

    ¡¸Naive.¡¹

    Chloe received the attack that Guy released towards her with the Spirit Sword she wielded.

    Her Spirit Armament has evolved into a God ss weapon. It hasn¡¯t been destroyed, even while she¡¯s used it to receive attacks from the ¡°Strongest Demon Lord¡± Guy.

    Not just that, she makes use of the sword¡¯s capabilities to repel Guy¡¯s attacks.

    Chloe moves in for a counterattack.

    But, strength escapes from Chloe¡¯s body.

    ¡¸Gofu!!¡¹(TN: it¡¯s a coughing/choking sound)

    She began coughing up blood, and blood started flowing from her eyes and nose.

    The previous attack was supposed to have been perfectly parried. But, that was only what it looked like on the surface.

    An attack invisible to the naked eye made contact with Chloe, and was attempting to take her life¨D¨D

    ¡¸Die, Cmity w!!¡¹

    Without any change in expression, Chloe evaded the attack withrge exaggerated movements.

    Then, she took stance with her sword pointing towards Guy, like nothing had happened.

    Her face, which should have been bloodied after receiving Guy¡¯s attack, was now back to her normal pretty face as though nothing ever happened.

    It was a mysterious phenomenon, as though showing Guy¡¯s earlier attack hadn¡¯t happened¨D¨D

    ¡¸Ahhahahahaha! As expected of the hero!! Not shabby at all.

    I¡¯m pretty amazed you managed to avoid this attack.¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨DRight.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯d probably be dying right about now, if you received that attack instead.¡¹

    Chloe gave a mild response, in return to Guy¡¯s honest praise.

    She didn¡¯t give much of a response, to the many other taunts that came after. That was because, she knew what he said was all true...

    Which was the reason, for howplicated she felt on the inside.

    The attack that Guy used¨D¨DCmity w¨D¨D, was an attack that carried an intense poison property.

    But it wasn¡¯t something on the level of a "poison", it was an attack that infected the target with an infectious virus, which also corrodes the mind, starting from the point of contact.

    In fact, Chloe has... Really "died" once to this attack.

    Although her absolute defense automatically blocks iing attacks, it doesn¡¯t stop the virus which spread to her from her sword.

    As such, Chloe met her demise from the virus that was spread unto her from receiving Guy¡¯s attack.

    Using Ultimate Skill¡ºSpace-Time King (Yog-Sothoth)¡», she sessfully evades the attack, after "remembering" the memory of dying once in the future.

    After experiencing the event once, she returns to the past.

    In other words, "remembering" a memory from the future.

    To the opponent facing her, it¡¯d simply look like Chloe made the "lucky" choice of evading the attack, but the truth is far from that.

    With great confidence, Chloe was making the best choices in defense she could choose.

    But, even though she is totally evading Guy¡¯s attacks by making use of her ability to "remember" future events, Chloe had no margin for making mistakes.

    Compared to Veldora, one of the strongest existences, whom she had battled in the past, she needs to take all of Guy¡¯s attacks seriously.

    Even though there was no intent of taking the fight seriously from either side, attacks that are lethal get mixed in nonchntly, it wasn¡¯t a situation where she could becent.

    Intricately cunning, Guy released attacks that meticulously attempted to set up his opponent inyer uponyers of traps.

    But his intentions have been fairly obvious, as he has been using attacks that could be recovered from, even if the attacks were able to outright "kill" Chloe.

    He was nning to get Rimuru to owe him one, from releasing Chloe from her curse.

    But, Chloe knew, that such a feat was impossible.

    The reason was that Chloe "remembered", in one of the instances where she died, Guy tried to undo the curse but regretfully mumbled¡¸So it failed¡¹.

    This proved that he curse that Yuuki cast on her wasn¡¯t something that could be so easily removed.

    So Chloe moved ording to what she was ordered to do, which is to keep Guy upied.

    And from that, she understood just how nonsensically strong Guy is.

    Hes seen through all of Chloe¡¯s attacks.

    Even though neither of them are taking this fight seriously, Chloe has already "died" 3 times.

    It wasn¡¯t caused by any single unavoidable attack, but was more of a series of moves which ended up leading to her death.

    It looked as though she was being given choices, but in fact, the whole fight has been moving in whichever direction that Guy wanted.

    There was once, where she "died" due to her own carelessness.

    She made the choice to try and evade an attack by stopping time, but ended up getting her heart pierced.

    This simply means, that Guy can move normally even when time is stopped.

    After "remembering" that result, Chloe has forgone with the usage of time stopping abilities. As all it would do was let her opponent know she can stop time.

    Guy has not made use of time stopping in his attacks.

    If he did that, Chloe would also be able to move¨D¨D which meant that knowledge of her being a space time type ability user would be made known to Guy.

    But Guy wouldn¡¯t make such a simple attack.

    On this point, he was an opponent which was very different whenpared to Veldora.

    Having absolute confidence in his skills, he wasn¡¯t one who would use such ability driven attacks.

    Which was why, Chloe was embarrassed at the fact that she made such a mistake herself.

    When one releases an attack, one needs to take into ount the possibility of the attack being guarded, so there was a need to chain attacks to the point of a finishing blow; this turn of events got Chloe to reaffirm this need.

    This was something she was supposed to have understood, from her long journey.

    Chloe was reflecting on her own actions, as she didn¡¯t notice she has gotten negligent, because she had attained an ability which was all too powerful.

    And once again, she confronts Guy.

    If they both went at this seriously, the situation would probably be a whole lot more different than it is now.

    Guy wouldn¡¯t have the chance to y aroundparatively, and Chloe had the confidence to defeat Guy with her full power Absolute de sh.

    But, if it was an all out brawl against Guy without the use of any abilities, there was almost no doubt that Chloe would be defeated.

    That was just how powerful Ultimate Skill ¡ºSpace-Time King (Yog-Sothoth)¡» was.

    Which was also why it wasn¡¯t a good thing, that she has been so reliant on it up till now.

    Through this battle with Guy, Chloe was brought back to the basics, she returned to the moment with her honest feelings and renewed focus.

    Guy squinted at the appalling results.

    He has yet to meet such a formidable foe, ever since his encounter with "White Ice Dragon[1]" Velzard.

    He prided himself to have be even stronger than before, but looks like this still wasn¡¯t enough.

    Chloe never fell for Guy¡¯s traps. Another supposedly fatal attack whiffs, his many feints mixed into his attacks were all seen through.

    That¡¯s damn impressive thought Guy.

    Though neither of them are taking this seriously, would he be able to win if he did? Even if he asks this question it¡¯s not like he has the answer to it would be his honest thought.

    What this means, is that he has to acknowledge it.

    The fact that "The True Hero" Chloe O¡¯bell, is an existence that was equal to Guy Crimson.

    (What strength!)

    Guy let out a content snicker.

    Here he was thinking of defeating Chloe and removing the curse that was guing her, as a card he can y against Demon Lord Rimuru, but things aren¡¯t going as nned.

    Chloe, was an even stronger being than Guy has assumed her to be.

    For Guy, he was already at the point of "A Farce? No shit dude!".

    Against Chloe¡¯s ultra first ss sword arm, Guy was unarmed.

    At this point, this was more of an insult than anything, so Guy drew his sword whilst thinking of such thoughts.

    ¡¸Take pride in the fact, that you have managed to make me draw my sword.¡¹

    As he said that to Chloe, he pulls a sword out of another dimension.

    Demon Sword "Earth¡±[2] has been yielded to Milim.

    To rece that, he created Demon Sword "World"[3].

    It was the strongest sword in existence, forged from the hardest physical element known as the "Star Heart".

    Compared to Milim¡¯s sword, this sword has been maintained constantly, and it gave off a rainbow colored luster.

    The demon sword was pulsing, as it was gripped in Guy¡¯s hand.

    Suppressing the waves emanating from the sword, he took a stance facing Chloe.

    He had the intention of enjoying a pure duel of only swordy.

    He was confident in his chances of victory, against Rudra or Velzard.

    But, as he faced Chloe, the strongest hero, he had no such confidence in being victorious.

    This was what it really meant, to be on equal terms.

    Although he has been treating Leon and Velzard as though he would a friend, deep inside he knew that neither of them could be called equal to himself.

    That was why, he was ted.

    (This is much more than I could have ever hoped for, "Hero" Chloe!!)

    With tensions as high as that one time when he took on "Ster Dragon King" Veldanava, Guy confronts Chloe.

    There was someone observing the battle between the two of them.

    It was "White Ice Dragon" Velzard.

    Seeing that Guy is enjoying himself, she bit her lip.

    That which was swirling within her innermost thoughts, was a searing ze.

    Anger? No, it¡¯s something else. It was Envy.

    Velzard has been envious for the longest time, ever since her brother "Ster Dragon King" Veldanava acknowledged Guy.

    Staying humorous about the topic, she kept her true thoughts away from Guy.

    What was coursing through that heart of hers now, were the contents of a message that she received a few days ago.

    There was a special form of telepathicmunication limited to the True Dragons, it was a message from her supposedly deceased elder brother Veldanava, that has her bewildered.

    ¨D¨DWould you mind destroying Guy, for my sake¨D¨D

    She lets out a sigh, as she thought of the contents.

    She has knowledge of the current dispute with Yuuki, and also about the contents of Demon Lord Rimuru¡¯s request to Guy.

    To think the true identity of Angra Mainyu that resides within Yuuki would be Veldanava....

    Velzard was hesitant.

    In truth, there was no need for her to hesitate.

    Her original purpose, was to observe Guy by getting closer to him.

    Except¨D¨D

    She has enjoyed it a little too much, the time which she has spent together with Guy.

    The proud Guy.

    The foolish Guy.

    The kind Guy.

    The cruel Guy.

    The fearsome Guy.

    And, the friend who was acknowledged by her brother, Guy.

    She has grown fond of spending time together with him, who has many faces.

    But, if her brother is telling her to kill Guy, she....

    Also, Guy would most likely, never show her that face of his own volition.

    The face he has when he enjoys the battle as much as he is now.

    When he fought Velzard in the past, it was as though Guy was an adult taking on a child, taking pains to not cause unto her undue harm.

    It was probably since then.

    When she began feeling the sprout of envy within her heart.

    Towards the man acknowledged by her brother, the Demon Lord known as Guy Crimson.

    And¨D¨D

    (Guy, he treats me kindly. But, he never did see me as an equal to himself.)

    ¨D¨DThat was because, you were too weak.¨D¨D

    (I am strong. I, am of the strongest species, a True Dragon!)

    ¨D¨DNo, you are weak. Even now, you are still unable to stand beside Guy as equals, am I wrong?¨D¨D

    (That¡¯s¨D¨D)

    ¨D¨DDo you want power? If you had more power, you¡¯ll be able to stand alongside Guy.¨D¨D

    (But, that is not what I wish for....)

    ¨D¨DAre you sure about that? It is because you do not have enough power, that Guy doesn¡¯t look at you.¨D¨D

    (If I had power, if I was even more powerful than before, would Guy finally look at me?)

    ¨D¨DCertainly. Maybe even more than just that, he might even grant you what you have always wished for.¨D¨D

    (Aah.... Power, I want more power.)

    Hearing those words, an evil will somewhere let out a snicker.

    ¨D¨DNow then, release that Envy within you.¨D¨D

    The Keyword reverberated in her head.

    That¡¯s right, this was the Keyword, to releasing the ability that was carved in Velzard¡¯s heart.

    And thus, the seal on Envy, that "Ster Dragon King" Veldanava set in ce, began to unravel.

    ¨D¨DAfter you kill Guy, you can do whatever you desire.¨D¨D

    She has gotten her elder brother¡¯s permission.

    She now releases her original abilities, and gain new powers.

    At that very moment, "White Ice Dragon" Velzard¡¯s heart fell under the influence of Velda, and any trace of her sanity were blown away.

    Among the few rampaging True Dragons, her strength was second only to "Ster Dragon King" Veldanava.

    Immense energy waves raged about, and began filling thend.

    Though Hirari tried to stop Velzard head on, it only resulted in her getting her upper and lower body separated into two from a single strike of Velzard¡¯s magic.

    The magic was overpowering, it showed how properly controlled the potent energy was.

    And¨D¨D

    She awakens.

    True to her desires, a goddess of Envy.

    All for the sake of killing Guy, to fulfill her greatest desires.

    In addition to her own Ultimate Skill¡ºPatience Lord Gabriel¡», she obtains Ultimate Skill¡ºEnvious Lord Leviathan¡»as well.

    (I, shall be the one to kill Guy!!)

    She stays true to her desires, blindly following that one motive.

    Chloe and Guy retreated from where they were at the same time.

    An incredulously powerful Absolute Frost Wave pierces through the ground where they previously stood, and began breaking down the molecr structure of the ground.

    What stood there, was a beautiful woman with cial white hair and alluring blue diamond eyes.

    ¡¸Velzard¨D¨Dyou.... Oh that¡¯s it, seems I forgot about this. So, you have been harboring Envy all this while¨D¨D¡¹

    To Guy¡¯s murmur, Velzard showed a slight smile.

    ¡¸Guy, did you know¨D¨D I have, for the longest time¨D¨D¡¹

    And then, the world stopped.

    It was now secluded, a world of indefinite suspension.

    By the will of one of its rulers, allws of motion came to a stop.

    ¨D¨DAll except the few who were unaffected by this Frozen World.

    Chloe, Guy and Velzard.

    The 3 of them were observing each other, in this world where time does not flow.

    A world where even time has stopped flowing.

    But, neither Chloe nor Guy have problems moving.

    The problem¨D¨D

    Is that for Chloe, there were now 2 enemies.

    This turned her already low chance at victory to no chance at all.

    Differing from her own ability to stop time, it can be said that Velzard has a near limitless amount of Energy.

    That was, the kind of amount she felt emanating from Rimuru when she sparred with him.

    Which means, the current time stop is going tost for quite awhile.

    Though movement is possible, her ability to "remember" future memories has now been sealed.

    Having one of her trump cards, a lifeline ability, sealed is a big blow to her.

    She now needs to do whatever she can to survive, until the moment when time is allowed to flow once more.

    The situation now isn¡¯t one where she can afford the leisure of holding back.

    Though Guy isn¡¯t a "real" enemy to her, he isn¡¯t an ally either.

    The biggest problem, is still the fact that Chloe is still bound to her curse, and is unable to make any moves of her own will.

    This is the worst possible situation.

    Chloe took a careful stance, as she prepared herself for the battle with the 2 of them.

    Guy had mixed feelings, being slightly perplexed but also deeply understanding his current predicament.

    At the same time he was thinking "Ahh, so that¡¯s why Envy took so long to fully sprout.",

    (This looks bad. As I have given my word to Rimuru, I had only intended to y around a little....)

    Time to think.

    Chloe, is under the influence of Velda¡¯s curse.

    She seems to be valiantly resisting it, but her free will is decisively withheld from her.

    That means, co-op with her is out of the question.

    And, Velzard is¨D¨D

    (Tch. She¡¯s totally being controlled.)

    She was giving off the feeling of moving of her own will, but is actually being made to think that is what¡¯s happening.

    Guy noticed, that it has been a very long time since he felt this much anger flow out from the depths of his heart.

    (Unforgivable. To put your filthy hands on what¡¯s mine!

    That¡¯s some balls you got there Velda, to control my cute Velzard!!

    If you wanna die that badly, I¡¯ll give you just that.)

    With an intensely prickly anger, Guy¡¯s crimson hair started to bristle up.

    He needs to confront Chloe, so as not to outright kill her¨D¨Dbut fatal attacks where revival is possible are eptable¨D¨Dto deal with her.

    And at the same time, protect Chloe from Velzard¡¯s attacks, and return Velzard to her normal self.

    (This looks a little too hard, even for the awesome me¨D¨D)

    He was going ¡¯Tch¡¯ in his head, while he prepared himself for the worst.

    And, the was the very moment, when Guy confirms that he was going to totally kill Velda.

    It was also the moment, where he confirms that Velda ¡Ù Veldanava.

    (That guy, he wouldn¡¯t stoop to paltry moves as low as this.

    If he was really serious, something like destroying the world, he can do it all by himself.)

    Those were Guy¡¯s true thoughts.

    Which was why, he was able to cut the emotions he had towards Velda without hesitation.

    Veldanava has passed on.

    And he sharpens his gaze, as he turns his attention to the 2 others he is about to face.

    The situation seems to be a 3 way confrontation.

    But, Velzard is the one with the biggest advantage.

    As she has nothing to worry about, and only needs to advance towards her own goal.

    Thus, the showdown in the Frozen World is about to begin.

    [1] °×šê¸o Shirok¨­ri Ryuu

    [2] Ä§„‡"ÌìÄ§(¥¢©`¥¹)" Maken ¡°Tenma(¨¡su)¡± when it appears first with Milim before, the author didn¡¯t give it furigana.

    [3] Ä§„‡"ÊÀ½ç(¥ï¥ë¥É)" Maken ¡°Sekai (Warudo)¡±.

 Chapter 210 â€“ Leonâ€™s Feelings

    Leon¡¯s Feelings

    The battle between Leon and Kazaream continued for a full day and night.

    He was not simply calling himself Great Demon Lord for nothing, as Kazaream possessed an overwhelming amount of energy iparable to what he had before.

    Even after fighting a lengthy battle, he showed no sign of exhaustion.

    Meanwhile, Leon and Mizari were also the same, but even though they were fighting together, they were still toyed with by Kazaream.

    The only reason why Leon was able to continue fighting was because Kazaream was going easy on him; Leon noticed this and ground his teeth.

    ¡°Will I meet my doom here?¡± Leon asked himself.

    If that were inevitable, then so be it. Until Now, he had lived by crushing the weak.

    Of course, when he thought about it as his own turn finallying up, he could ept it obediently.

    ...No. Would that really be fine for him?

    He spared no sacrifice when it came to his search for Chloe.

    He even learned summoning magic himself, and had summoned several people in his selfishness.

    One of them was ude, and another was the burned girl.

    ude vowed his vengeance against Leon, challenging him countless times, yet before they knew it, his attempts at revenge had ceased, and the two came to recognize each other.

    Leon believed himself to be selfish and cared not for others¡¯ expectations. That was natural.

    He might not have been able to survive in this harsh world otherwise, finding and protecting that girl could be said to be his only reason for living, yet that seemed a dream within a dream.

    Therefore, he thought, it can¡¯t be helped that he would be resented, and so he continued to cruelly cut down the weak.

    That was Leon¡¯s way of life, the true reason why he couldn¡¯t be a Hero even though he had awakened as a Hero.

    A human is a creature who has a hard time understanding another person¡¯s mind. They live without showing anyone their own mind. Therefore, there was no one with the desire to understand Leon¡¯s feelings, even if he wished for it.

    A person like ude is an exception among the exceptions.

    Ergo, he thought that for people whom he summoned selfishly had every right to enact revenge against him.

    He saw the Silver Knight Alrose fall down from the corner of his eye.

    Moderate Clown Troupe is a gathering of hedonists. They fight against anyone by request without any principle.

    Kazaream gathered such people, possibly in part due him been warped by defeat in his fight against Leon.

    It reached the point where he showed an obstinate obsession for Leon and lined up his subordinates for varied harassment.

    The reason why yman acted hostile toward Leon could be traced back to Kazaream¡¯s obsession.

    Regardless of their appearance, these were once Kazaream¡¯spanions. They wouldn¡¯t be weak.

    No one would think that the devil called Footman with a body that fat could be toying around with Alrose and his quick movement.

    Alrose¡¯s swordsmanship was top ss, but because he¡¯s a master of proper swordsmanship, he¡¯s weak against irregr attacks.

    His weakness was seen through in no time and he received a blow.

    If he hadn¡¯t gained the power of the Demon Duke ss, he would be dead because of the blow just now.

    Thanks to the fact that he became a half spiritual lifeform, even if he received injuries to the extent of having a part of his body blown off, it would recover in an instant. But, he might not able to continue this for a long time.

    It¡¯s clear that Footman surpassed him in ability.

    Thebination of Yellow Knight Kizna and White Knight Maetel fought well against the girl-like devil called Tear.

    So, it may be said that they¡¯re putting up a good fight. Because they are still alive.

    In ability, Tear surpasses the two overwhelmingly. If Tear fought them individually, she could have reaped their lives immediately.

    The pair was somehow still alive thanks to the demon¡¯s power they gained and theirbination.

    Maetel can¡¯t master the demon¡¯s power In the first ce.

    As she was a user of Holy Magic, her affinity with the demonic attribute was terrible.

    Various applications were possible depending on the usage method, but unfortunately she didn¡¯t have enough experience.

    Thanks to the defensive power of Kizna, they feel like they can get over Tear¡¯s attack somehow by being devoted to a defensive fight.

    It seemed that it was a matter of time before it be broken.

    And the biggest problem was Lace.

    He¡¯s strong, too strong.

    He¡¯s undoubtedly the strongest ss.

    Although he doesn¡¯t seem to possess any Ultimate Skill, it won¡¯t be weird if he will master the ability once he acquired it.

    He¡¯s still having some leeway even when the strongest knight among Leon¡¯s subordinate, the ck Knight ude and the Red Knight be his opponent at the same time.

    ¡¸Hah. Give up, that feint is obvious.¡¹

    ¡¸Whoops, danger danger. That juist now almost hit me. But, bad luck!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, oh my? Maybe, it already ended?¡¹

    He cracks jokes with such feeling, doing an easy attack while provoking ude and Fran repeatedly.

    As one would expect, the two people didn¡¯t get provoked.

    But, as Lace¡¯s aim was to make fun of the two, there¡¯s no sign that he would stop his provocation.

    Even if it didn¡¯t disturb the two¡¯s feelings nor hindering the two¡¯s thoughts, Lace¡¯s disturbing words seem to show an effect.

    In addition to it, Lace¡¯s attack is not out of the ordinary, but the damage seems to be gradually umted, it could be perceived from the movement of ude and Fran which gradually became duller.

    With an opponent as troublesome as the devil Lace, Leon should be the one to fight such a powerful enemy.

    It might be said that the situation was very bad.

    Putting such a situation in his view, Leon continues asking himself.

    ude came to follow Leon, the number of hispanions also begun to increase, and before he noticed, Leon became a Demon Lord.

    He united the oppressed demi-humans, small and weak demon race[1] and created a ce for them to live in peace inside the Great Jura Forest.

    This was because taking control of a domain by force was easy to establish a new country,

    His purpose was to gather information.

    He only wanted people who could investigate information to be his hands and feet.

    He protects them with his strength and they work for Leon to realize his wish.

    On such give and take rtionship, a subordinate-superior rtionship was run.

    He built a castle on the territory of the Demon Lords and based in there. And then he sent his subordinates to various ces and collected information about Chloe.

    It was at that time that he repulsed Kazaream. If he thinks about it, that was the start of their connection.

    The situation won¡¯t be like this if he dealt the decisive blow properly at that time.

    It was the same when he fought Yuuki, Leon ridiculed his na?veness.

    He discovered a new continent afterwards and spent his time to build the current El Dorado. When he found Chloe, he wanted to prepare a country where she¡¯ll be able to live in peace.

    Therefore, it was necessary to protect the people who lived in the country.

    Leon gradually came to think about the people who follow him and the people under his protection, not just about himself.

    He can¡¯t jeopardize the country which he created with so much effort.

    For such reason, he decided to appropriate Kazaream¡¯s castle inside the Great Jura Forest as his cover.

    He can¡¯t help but to use it as his first castle was destroyed in his battle with Kazaream, but unexpectedly it wasn¡¯t bad.

    It was really suitable as a test site where he test out various magic, Leon performed various experiments in this castle.

    Because the Great Jura Forest became a sanctuary where people who feared Veldora won¡¯t dare to enter, it was helpful to avert the other demon lord¡¯s eyes from him.

    And, it was in this castle where he did hisst summon.

    The girl who summoned to answer Leon¡¯s request was suffering major burns and dying.

    He was able to save her life with recovery magic. However, she will only die because she was too young to have safely crossed the word boundary and her magic essence went amok.

    Then it would be better for him to let her die this way, but it might be better to make her suffering prolonged. Thinking so, Leon takes an interest in the girl.

    But,

    ¡¸elp, please help......¡¹

    The girl said so, Leon saw the strong Will to not give up in her eyes and extended his hand to the girl.

    And then he noticed her highpatibility to me and recalled the existence of the high-ranking spirit that¡¯s Ifrit.

    There¡¯s perhaps a possibility ofpatibility, but if it fails Ifrit will disappear too.

    But¨D¨D

    Because he only took it from Ramiris in a fit of anger before, it won¡¯t be painful to lose it.

    The girl survived splendidly.

    Then, against himself, who summoned her into this world without permission, the girl has the right for revenge.

    If the girl named Shizue Izawa was going to kill him, he would ept it directly from the front.

    At the time the strongest and the famous Hero attacked, it was for such reason that he left without hesitating.

    As he might be defeated by the Hero.

    But, the Hero will surely save the girl who is a former human. He had such prediction.

    After all, unlike the failure the likes of him, who was only strong, she was called as the ¡°True Hero¡±, the strongest title in the history.

    If he thought about it, if he had met the Hero there, he might have been able to realize that she was Chloe.

    But, it didn¡¯t happen.

    Ironically, one came from the other side, while the other one missed the other by running away.

    (What am I really trying to do.....)

    Leon blows out a sigh.

    Kazaream¡¯s attack is harsh without cutting any corners. It would be na?ve for him to think that he can deal with it while he¡¯s in deep thoughts.

    However, even so......

    ¡¸Leon-oniichan, you had searched for me this whole time right.

    Ehehe. You see, I¡¯ve always want to meet you too.]

    He was finally able to meet her the other day.

    With Chloe, whom he searched all this time.

    She seemed to be fine. But, because of the curse, she doesn¡¯t seem to be able to act freely currently.

    Still,

    ¡¸You see, Rimuru-Sensei had promised me that he would surely save me.

    I believe in Sensei.

    The Sensei who received Shizu-Sensei, Shizu-San¡¯s feelings and saved us!¡¹

    Chloe said so with straight eyes.

    The girl whom Leon saved whimsically seemed to follow a strange fate and ended up as Chloe¡¯s teacher.

    On the contrary, she met Demon Lord Rimuru and led him to Chloe.

    It will be an unbelievable story to say that all of it is by coincidence.

    If he didn¡¯t save Shizue Izawa, perhaps Chloe would be dead due to the magic essence rampage.

    If you think about it so, then all the things that he has done all this time wasn¡¯t for vain or so he thinks.

    No, he might only want to think so.

    However, even so¨D¨D

    He was able to meet with Chloe again in this way. Then it was enough.

    (Therefore, have I been satisfied with it? To the extent I epted my death?)

    Chloe has someone named Rimuru who she can rely on.

    Even if he¡¯s gone, he can entrust her at ease.

    But, is he fine with that?

    He¡¯s conscious that he never did anything in his life that he can be proud of, but Leon thought that he can¡¯t afford to left everything to Chloe and ended up doing nothing.

    Besides, he can¡¯t give up if the Demon Lord Rimuru that Chloe believed in was killed.

    (I don¡¯t think that guy will be killed so easily though......)

    He cannot help but to say that he¡¯s still na?ve by having such thoughts.

    In the first ce, he couldn¡¯t leave his important Chloe to such worthless guy.

    (Ffu. I still have a long way to go. It¡¯s not in my character to easily give up.)

    Leon, who was blown off and thrown to the ground, calmly stood up.

    His eyes are calm, as his hesitation is cleared up, his body overflowed with energy.

    Leon remembered the meaning to fight and regained his unbroken will.

    Looking at Leon, who stood up, Kazaream knit her eyebrows.

    He snickered as he would torment him after hepletely broke Leon¡¯s pride.

    Apparently, Leon¡¯s mind didn¡¯t seem to be broken yet

    ¡¸Hey hey, did you get scared of dying suddenly?

    You who can¡¯t match me, you won¡¯t able to do anything even if you stood up!¡¹

    Kazaream speaks in sickening woman¡¯s tone in spite of her body which already turned into a stubborn man.

    However, it didn¡¯t look like his sex has changed; it can be said that the only change is that his body had been optimized.

    After all, his voice still remains that of a female elf.

    Leon stares at Kazaream while thinking that his voice is unpleasant.

    His Ultimate Skill¡ºPurity Lord Metatron¡»is the ultimate power of holy attribute.

    But, Kazaream¡¯s Ultimate Skill¡ºDominion Lord Melchizedek¡»is a ultimate power with both attributes of holy and demonic.

    Therefore, all Leon¡¯s attacks are counterbnced and he¡¯ll only suffer damage from the power which exceed his.

    It¡¯s not about affinity or anything, only that his ability ispletely inferior to Kazaream¡¯s ability.

    For example, he might be able to seal him if he used Triangle Pyramid.

    But, even if he honestly tries to seal her, it was bound to be avoided.

    Moreover, there¡¯s a possibility that even his strongest sealing technique may be broken in the worst case. After all, it¡¯s an absolute sealing barrier against demonic attribute, but Kazaream also have the holy attribute.

    This side might receive a fatal attack in the gap when he tries it carelessly.

    (She¡¯s a troublesome opponent.)

    Leon was thinking about the means to fight Kazaream while handling her attacks calmly.

    ¡¸Leon-sama, do you have a good n?¡¹

    Mizari asked.

    ¡¸I have none. You¡¯re the same too, aren¡¯t you? All demonic attributed attacks would be nullified won¡¯t they?¡¹

    Mizari was in the same situation as Leon, all her attacks were counterbnced and she received damage from the excess energy.

    She seemed to begin to do some makeshift attacks, but everything was pinned down by Kazaream¡¯s power.

    Naturally, all magic was nullified. That¡¯s natural, since magic doesn¡¯t work against Ultimate Skill.

    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s very troublesome as he has the ability with both attribute of holy and demonic.

    Moreover, it¡¯s not just that.

    Kazaream¡¯s energy when converted into magic essence, seems to be more than 3 times than mine.¡¹

    It was a hopeless number.

    Right now, Mizari is equal to Leon, as she has be an awakened Demon Lord ss. Her energy also greatly increases.

    But, Kazaream has a three times more energypared to Mizari.

    Comparing it with himself, Leon estimated that Kazaream¡¯s energy[2] to be a little less than 3 times of his.

    Spiritual power to handle the energy of pure light. That source bes the aggregate amount of the holy aura which be energy but¨D¨D even in that energy, Kazaream is above those people.

    As in the performance of the ability and the quantity of energy.

    That doesn¡¯t mean that he has 6 times more power than them if holy and magicbined.

    He was simply changing the energy with his ability.

    That¡¯s why, he¡¯s more troublesome. In a word, it means hepletely put the ability under control.

    Just like the name, Dominion Lord Melchizedek.

    ¡¸Hoohohoho. It¡¯s useless, useless. You two can¡¯t beat me.

    That¡¯s right, beg for your life. And then lick my shoes.

    If you do so, I may spare your life.¡¹

    A distorted smile floated as Kazaream suggests, but it¡¯s useless to hear it.

    After all, he didn¡¯t intend to really spare their life and only want to satisfy his desire to want to see their ungraceful appearance.

    Mostly because of such warped desire, he¡¯s going easy on them.

    It was foolish, but Kazaream made that grudge his reason to live.

    In Leon¡¯s view, he can see Footman tormenting Alrose.

    If things keep going this way, it¡¯d be dangerous.

    But, he didn¡¯t have any room to help him.

    Although he made his mind to fight until the bitter end, the situation remains at its worst.

    At that time¨D¨D

    ¡¸Bufuou!!¡¹

    Raising a scream, Footman was blown away

    ¡°Who is that!?¡± Without any time to even think so,

    ¡¸Are wete?¡¹

    ¡¸No, looks like we barely made it in time.¡¹

    Such conversation was heard.

    Two people were standing still without letting out any presence could be seen.

    ¡°Who are they!?¡± such is Leon¡¯s question,

    ¡¸Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Benimaru.

    The number one subordinate, the faithful servant of the Great Demon Lord Rimuru-sama.

    The one who bear the title of ¡°re Lord¡±.

    I wonder who should I kill?¡¹

    A red-haired, handsome man deres while sprouting a refreshing smile.

    And,

    ¡¸Faithful? I¡¯m certain that you are the most insincere one though......

    You¡¯re overshadowed next by Diablo or Zegion you know?¡¹

    A blue-haired, handsome man standing next to Benimaru while letting out such tsukkomi.

    Receiving Leon¡¯s gaze,

    ¡¸I¡¯m not a person worthy to introduce myself.

    I will only say that I¡¯m the faithful shadow of the Great Demon Lord Rimuru-sama.

    Well, don¡¯t worry about it.

    When I kill you all, there won¡¯t be any chance for us to meet anymore.¡¹

    He dered so while having a fearless smile.

    ¡¸Hey, you...... don¡¯t tattle about it okay? Never spread the rumor about it, okay!?¡¹

    ¡¸Stupid, don¡¯t underestimate Diablo¡¯s intelligencework.

    Even if I don¡¯t say it, that demon will somehow hear about it.

    Put that aside, don¡¯t get carried away and thinking you can rampage around since it¡¯s been a while.¡¹

    Although the two are joking around, they¡¯re not rxing their guard at all.

    Obviously indicating that they¡¯re not an ordinary person.

    (Benimaru and also Rimuru¡¯s shadow? To make even such people as his subordinates.)

    And from their behavior, Leon realized it immediately without any doubt.

    The hearsay that ¡°the Demon Lord Rimuru is dead¡± is to deceive the enemy.

    Simrly, Kazaream seemed to realize it too.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be joking? Demon Lord Rimuru is dead.

    Such small fry introducing himself as a Great Demon Lord is so presumptuous!!¡¹

    He shouted in a loud voice.

    But, that shout made the two angry.

    Benimaru lose his refreshing smile and his face bes expressionless.

    The other person, Souei who introduced himself as the Great Demon Lord¡¯s shadow is expressionless by nature, but cold light flickered in his eyes.

    The two shout at the same time.

    ¡¸¡¸I will kill you!!¡¹¡¹

    So.

    And the situation of the war enters a new phase.

    [1] It¡¯s not the same demon like Diablo, Diablo is akuma, here the kanji is Mazoku.

    [2] It¡¯s written as amount of holy spirit here.

 Chapter 211 â€“ Calculation that Goes Amiss

    Calction that Goes Amiss

    Kazaream has not noticed that he has thoroughly stepped onto andmine.

    Now that he has attained power and significant growth, the thought that the majin before Kazaream was a being greater than himself never crossed his mind, not even til the very end.

    Footman was lightly slugged by Benimaru, and he wasunched all the way to the end of the hall.

    And, hey there not moving one bit.

    ¡¸Footman, stop ying games. We¡¯re gonna massacre all of them.

    Get up quickly, and get on with killing Leon¡¯s weakling followers!¡¹

    Even though Kazaream gave him orders, Footman showed no sign of moving.

    ¡¸Oi, Footman. What are you ying at? Hurry up and¨D¨D¡¹

    Kazaream went and had a look at Footman in a fit of anger, only to lose all words shortly after.

    Footmany sprawled on the ground showing the white of his eyes along with a bleeding nose, as though the entire ruckus he has been causing was but a lie.

    After crashing through a wall and bouncing a few times, his neck was twisted in an impossible angle.

    Both his upper and lower front teeth were broken. It is no coincidence, that the teeth caved-in in the shape of a fist.

    Some sections of space were fixed too, making said sections unable to regenerate.

    Turning his attention to Benimaru, Kazaream clicked his tongue in another fit of anger.

    In the hall which turned silent in an instant, one being fleetingly approached Footman.

    It was Lace.

    He walked as he ignored ude and Fran who assumed wary stances with their swords, Lace stopped beside Footman.

    And,

    ¡¸Nee-san, this looks bad. Our boy Footman, is down and out from thae blow.

    Well, he is barely alive though, that Nii-san there probs had nae intention of killing him.¡¹

    Lace said with a ¡¯Oh well¡¯ kind of tone, as he lightly shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡¸What¡¯s that? You mean to say Footman was taken out in one hit!?¡¹

    Tear the Teardrop shouted out in surprise.

    Hearing that her fellow brethren, who was easily tougher than herself, was downed in a single attack, was a way too unreal topic.

    ¡¸Tear, this ain¡¯t gud. Fall back. It¡¯s nat a good idea to take those onii-sans lightly.

    From my perspective, ye ain¡¯t gonna cut it. It would most likely take me ¡®n¡¯ our captain, to be able to deal with them somehow....

    There¡¯s also that pretty demon jou-chan with Demon Lord Leon, th¡¯ odds are stacked against us now.

    What¡¯s the n, Nee-san?¡¹

    With an easy going tone, Lace gave Kazaream his analysis of the current situation.

    He was hinting at ¡¯If we¡¯re gonna retreat, now would be the time¡¯.

    Kazaream snorts,

    ¡¸Lace, no need to cower that much.

    Leon is already in tatters.

    Guy¡¯s minion too, is at most a demon lord ss weakling.

    Sure demon nobles are pretty capable among the upper tier demons, but she ain¡¯t any better than Tear who is demon lord ss herself.

    We only need to be wary of those two.

    You and me are more than enough to deal with them.¡¹

    He impertinently deres.

    To his unshaken confidence, Lace has nothing more to say, and simply shrugs.

    Kazaream was totally ignoring the fact, that Footman who was demon lord ss himself, was out ofmission from a single attack.

    Kazaream thought, the one he needed to be wary of was only Benimaru who stands before him, and he can let Lace deal with the inferior Souei.

    The truth was,

    ¡¸It is a fact, that we haven¡¯t even showed what we are really capable of....¡¹

    Lace affirms Kazaream¡¯s words.

    As per Kazaream¡¯s orders to overwhelm Leon¡¯s forces, it¡¯s a fact that they have been slowly bashing down on them.

    But Lace was still considering retreating, even after taking all that into ount.

    Lace¡¯s intuition sensitively picked up the changes in the situation, and was sounding a warning rm.

    As if to prove Lace¡¯a intuition was true, Mizari coolly stood back up.

    All the damage she took earlier, regenerated in an instant.

    All her external injuries disappeared, and her new outfit looked more dreadful than before.

    Gaining an impressive presence, she stays as expressionless as before, but gives off an imposing feeling.

    ¡¸¨D¨DNee-san, that jou-chan¡¯s existential values[1] have rocketed up.

    They¡¯re called awakened demon lords aye? Though she is inferior to Nee-san, Tear ain¡¯t able to handle that....¡¹

    Just as Lace analyzed it, Mizari¡¯s Energy levels swelled up to the level of an awakened demon lord.

    More like, her magic power that has been restrained up til now have been released, that kind of feeling.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right.

    I, with the help of Demon Lord Rimuru, have evolved to the level of the awakened demon lords.

    With the impression that real battle experience would help me master this power most effectively, I took the liberty of having Kazaream-sama as my practice opponent.

    That being said, it looks like Leon-sama did notice, the fact that I have been holding back¨D¨D¡¹

    Mizari took nces at Leon as she said that.

    Leon nods with a bitter looking face,

    ¡¸Of course I did. As if a measly demon noble could maintain a barrier powerful enough to withstand my attacks.

    How would I not notice that you were restraining your output and nning to do something.

    Who would have thought that your n, was to depend on the reinforcements from Demon Lord Rimuru.

    So, does Guy really trust Rimuru? Does he think he is the key to ending this battle?¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨Dabout that.

    It¡¯s not like considerations from someone like me would affect Guy-sama¡¯s intentions, but personally, I havee to the conclusion that believing Demon Lord Rimuru is the correct course of action.

    That, was what was decided at Walpurgis too.¡¹

    To Leon¡¯s question, Mizari stuttered for a moment, before she answered.

    Though her answer was the truth, Leon felt he was pressured by those words, as he never did fully trust Rimuru even though they talked of cooperation.

    At the same time, Mizari who is a demon, couldn¡¯t hide her own surprise at herself for speaking of trusting any demon lord other than Guy.

    As one of the few absolute beings that were crowned in ages past, Mizari was one of the capable few who surpassed the ex-demon lords; as she understood her own true nature, she felt the surprise excessively.

    Mizari never broke her courteous tone towards any other person, but turns into a cold-hearted ughterer the moment she is given orders.

    That was her identity, as the great demon who heads Guy¡¯s minions.

    ¡¸So, the number of weaklings have increased, and one of you insects got a little power-up, did you really think you could stand up against me?

    No doubt Leon over there is mostly half dead, even if Mizari there did get a boost in power, she¡¯s not even close to half of me. I don¡¯t see where the problem is.¡¹

    With a fearless smile, Kazaream cuts into Leon and Mizari¡¯s conversation.

    To Kazaream, he is already looking down on his opponent as an awakened demon lord who is inferior to himself.

    With a cold gaze towards Kazaream,

    ¡¸Then, allow me to give an additional exnation.

    A normal demon lord ss being has [EP:200,000?400,000], and that¡¯s the lowest to the highest.

    Simrly, a demon noble is [EP:200,000?400,000] too and that is distinguished by the baron to the duke sses.

    Certainly, Leon-sama¡¯s followers have evolved and attained power, but they sit at the viscount ss of [EP: below 250,000] at most.

    Kazaream-sama¡¯s fellow brethren too, with the exception of Lace, are at the higher end of the demon lord ss at [EP: below 400,000].

    Neither are even remotely close, to be called beings that have power surpassing demon lords.

    The demon lords of the current Octagram, with the exception of one person, are all of the Million ss at [EP:1,000,000?].

    From what I have just mentioned, the phrase "surpassing a demon lord" is quite the excessive term.

    Now then, with all of that in mind, and though this might sound rude, the battle between Leon-sama¡¯s followers and the members of the Moderate Clown Troupe, is naught but child¡¯s y.

    I havee to the conclusion, that it is at a level that can be ignored.

    The order I have received from Guy-sama, is to obtain victory.

    To that end, I have maintained this barrier and awaited the reinforcements from Demon Lord Rimuru-sama.

    This was the best course of action I have taken in order to decisively defeat Kazaream-sama, a n that ignores everything besides the Million ss.

    So, that meant that Kazaream-sama¡¯s victory condition would be to defeat me before reinforcements arrived, that and nothing else.

    From my analysis as I bought time earlier, the main ability that Kazaream-sama uses is¡ºAuto-reflection¡».

    You stack damage onto your opponent, by neutralizing your opponent¡¯s attack with the same attack with a roughly 20% increase in output.

    If this was done by a being that had overwhelming amounts of Energy, it would be an incredibly efficient method.

    It¡¯s also troublesome, that you wield both Holy and Demonic attributes.

    As long as you have more Energy, you most likely will never be defeated.

    But, for you to continue neutralizing attacks, it means you have no other choice but to consume Energy.

    The 20% increase in consumption seems to apply equally, whether it is one of Leon-sama¡¯s attacks, or one of my held back attacks.

    The reasoning behind waiting for reinforcements, would it be clearer to say that my aim was to gather enough power to overwhelm what Kazaream-sama can neutralize?

    Leon-sama along with Benimaru-sama and Souei-sama would most likely be able to deal with Kazaream-sama, after some depletion from having to face me at full power.

    Victory is ours this time, Kazaream-sama.¡¹[2]

    ¡¸Hey hey, ojou-chan. What do ye mean by ¡¯with the exception of me¡¯?¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨Dnot to be rude, but I was unable to discern how much Energy you have.

    That means, you are either equal to or above me, that is my conclusion.¡¹

    ¡¸Ye give me too much credit.¡¹

    Thinning his eyes[3], Lace gave off a sharp gaze unbefitting of his casual attitude.

    Towards Mizari who did not underestimate him, he gave a "good grief[4]" impression.

    Souei showed a bitter face as his true identity was revealed by someone else, but did not voice hisint.

    The group of people who were ¡¯tossed aside¡¯ in this conversation, namely Leon¡¯s knights ude and co. and Tear, were unable to voice their words of rejection in the face of Mizari¡¯s aura.

    Because they understood what was said were undeniable facts.

    But, even after hearing Mizari¡¯s exnation and feeling her aura, Kazaream¡¯sposure was not broken at all.

    ¡¸Fufun. I knew all along, that you were hiding your true power!!

    Don¡¯t be giving such arrogant speeches, being a weakling who cannot fight without resorting to such stopgap measures!!

    Even if all you worms came at me together, you still wouldn¡¯te close to the great me.

    The fact that none of you can beat me doesn¡¯t cha~~~nge!!

    Let me show you weaklings, what real despair and fear is!!!¡¹

    As he shouted, he released all the power he has held back that stopped him from outright killing Leon.

    In addition to the pressure that distorted space within the barrier, an ominous aura now dominated the field.

    The aura Mizari was releasing, was quashed in an instant.

    By an overwhelming Energy, one which could be said to surpass awakened demon lords.

    There were no lies in Kazaream¡¯s words, as the storm of his tyranny vastly exceeds Mizari¡¯s calctions.

    ¡¸Wha-!! It can¡¯t be.... To think, he had that much¨D¨D¡¹

    What just happened was effective enough to cause theposed Mizari to waver, and Mizari¡¯s expression changed.

    Kazaream was overwhelming, so overwhelming that she couldn¡¯t keep herposure.

    She herself had Energy in the Million ss. Leon too.

    Even so, she still felt so overwhelmed by Kazaream.

    The estimate that there is almost 3 times the amount of Energy that she just told Leon earlier, felt like an understatement.

    ¡¸This is more than what was anticipated. I had estimated it to be 3 times or more than me, but this¨D¨D¡¹

    A blow from Kazaream made its way to Mizari¡¯s abdomen, to interrupt their conversation.

    Kazaream¡¯s fist pierced through Mizari, breaking her arms which she crossed to protect herself, as though crushing fragile rotten twigs.

    ¡¸Hahha©`©`©`©`! Aren¡¯t you misunderstanding something, just because I have been holding back on killing you?

    That¡¯s just naive, you weakliiiings! I, this Kazaream-sama, have gained the greatest power ever!!!¡¹

    Kazareamughs boisterously.

    ¡¸Nee-san, that¡¯s some absurd stuff ye¡¯r pullin¡¯ out there. Fine by me, guess I¡¯ll need to prepare for th¡¯ worst too.¡¹

    He took a rainbow orb out, as he said that.

    That, was a Spirit Jewel. It was an orb that housed Energy equal to the souls of 10000 humans.

    Lace breaks the orb, and replenishes his Energy.

    This didn¡¯t cause him to awaken, he did it to prepare himself to fully support Kazaream.

    ¡¸You lot have been sneakily thinking of many things, but all of it was for naught. After all, this is but the fate of beings that do not wield enough power! ¡¹

    Kazareamughs haughtily.

    Lamenting, Mizari says,

    ¡¸At this rate, aplishing my orders would be....

    My apologies, looks like my outlook was too naive.

    At the least, I will attempt to cause mutual destruction with an Extreme Anti-Demon Elimination attack, do take care of matters afterward¨D¨D¡¹

    Putting her existence in the line, to shave off as much of Kazaream¡¯s power as possible.

    Leaving future matters to Leon and Benimaru and co. , those were Mizari¡¯s intentions.

    But¨D¨D

    ¡¸You¡¯re called Mizari right? Like what that drag[5] said, no need to overthink things too much.

    You called for reinforcements, we answered the call and made it in time.

    That¡¯s all that matters, right?¡¹

    Walking past beside of Mizari who was knocked down, Benimaru took the point.

    And,

    ¡¸Souei, you deal with the Clown over there. I¡¯ll be the one to kill that drag.¡¹

    He indifferently deres, paying no heed to the situation whatsoever.

    ¡¸I guess I can ept that. I¡¯ll give in, but be sure to finish the job.

    He did insult Rimuru-sama nheless.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry ¡¯bout that. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s any worthwhile information to obtain, so there¡¯s no reason to let him live am I right?¡¹

    ¡¸True that.

    You being you, you may have forgotten about this, but seems like that fellow is yman¡¯s master.

    That means¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸So he¡¯s the source who was behind that Gelmudo guy, right? I know that alright.¡¹

    Benimaru and Souei went on with their seemingly frivolous conversation in such a manner.

    ¡¸J-just what are you people talking about¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Hey you two over there, are you meaning to say, you are gonna take on that monster Kazaream all by yourself!?¡¹

    Mizari and Leon spoke out at the same time.

    Mizari hastily regenerates and returns to the frontlines inbat form, showing her stance to take on the challenge once more.

    Leon does so too, with his pride as a demon lord on the line, in an effort to return the favor against Kazaream.

    Despite that, Benimaru and Souei were talking with the intention to do this themselves.

    ¡¸Aaahn? I just said it didn¡¯t I. I¡¯m going to¡ºKill¡».

    Starting now I¡¯ll be wiping the floor with that shitty drag, you injured fellows just sit back and watch.¡¹

    ¡¸You heard him. I¡¯ll be dealing with the Clown over there.

    Leon-dono and Mizari-dono, I¡¯ll be trusting you two to keep a look out for the half dead fatty, and to make sure that Teardrop girl doesn¡¯t bother us.¡¹

    ¡¸But....¡¹

    ¡¸Enough. You two won¡¯t understand unless I tell you that you are only going to hold us back?¡¹

    Thisst line from Benimaru sealed the deal.

    Ignoring Souei¡¯s "You really should fix how you speak to others.", Benimaru draws his de.

    One of Kurobee¡¯s greatest works, with a fully crimson de, it was Benimaru¡¯s personal katana "Guren".

    Having been reforged countless times, the original steel used to forge the katana has be something else altogether.

    This katana which Benimaru wields as though it is a part of himself, has be a "Wazamono[6]" which isparable to Gods ss weapons.

    Benimaru¡¯s thoroughly refined aura thinly wraps around the katana¡¯s de.

    Which resulted in the crimson de getting an exquisitely decorated gleam.

    Kazareamughs.

    ¡¸Heh weakling. Can¡¯t do anything without a weapon?

    Fine with me.

    I¡¯m willing to bet, that dull thing ain¡¯t going to do much of anything to me!¡¹

    ¡¸Fu©`©`©`n[7].¡¹

    One instance.

    Benimaru¡¯s body blurred with a red sh.

    Leaving behind a sh of light in that moment, Benimaru appears behind Kazaream.

    At the time every other person noticed he has moved, the blurred body disappears.

    ¡¸Hup, you can have this back. Try not to drop it next time.¡¹

    Benimaru throws something at Kazaream as he said that.

    It was an arm.

    The arm of a women from the elbow onward.

    ¡¸Gyaiiiii!!¡¹

    Kazaream lets out a scream.

    He has finally noticed, that his arm was cut off.

    ¡¸Y-you, you bastard!! Why, why is there pain!?¡¹

    Kazaream tosses the question at Benimaru.

    It¡¯s kind of dumb to ask your enemy about such things, but it looks like he¡¯s not epting what just happened.

    For Kazaream who is a spiritual entity, feeling pain shouldn¡¯t be something relevant to him.

    ¡¸Tch. Are you really that dumb?

    I¡¯ll tell you since you look like you still don¡¯t understand, pain is a warning signal.

    It works the same way even for spiritual entities.

    Your body felt something dangerous, so it is sounding an rm.

    You should properly control that kinda stuff before getting into a battle.¡¹

    Benimaru gave a detailed exnation as though mocking Kazaream.

    In fact, during the time when he trained with Diablo in thebyrinth, he got the same exnation after something simr happened.

    Benimaru has of his own ord epted that as Diablo¡¯s way of getting back at him, after his loss against Benimaru in the tournament.

    But, that is something unrted to what is happening now.

    It¡¯s definitely not because he was upset that it happened to him too, and is venting his frustration.

    ¡¸Haah? Warning signal? What bullshit is that.

    As if the awesome me, would feel danger from you!¡¹

    Kazaream turns the arm into Energy and absorbs it, then regenerates his arm from the elbow out.

    He has long forgotten about his deration, the one where he said Benimaru won¡¯t be able to harm him in any way.

    ¡¸Death. I shall definitely bring death unto you!¡¹

    As he shouted, Kazaream turns into an ultra dense mass of Energy, as he assaults Benimaru.

    Benimaru receives the attack, and simrly he himself turns into a ming mass of Energy[8].

    Thus, a battle between beings who have surpassed mortal limits begins.

    [1] Existential values = energy btw in this world.

    [2] Sushi: like wtf, this is the longest amount of dialogue from one person i have seen yet.

    [3] Sushi: think Ichimaru gin from bleach

    [4] Sushi: google yare yare lol

    [5] Okama=transvestite

    [6] Wazamono means the swords which cut well, "sharp swords".

    [7] Sushi: this is benimaru breathing out

    [8] Guro: Benimaru is Logia user!! XD

 Chapter 212 â€“ Foolish Kazaream

    Foolish Kazaream

    Souei and Lace squared off against each other, grasping for each other¡¯s openings.

    They fell into a deadlock after several bouts of offense and defense in the blink of an eye.

    All of Lace¡¯s unseen knives that were thrown towards Souei in the beginning had pierced Souei¡¯s body.

    Lace thought that he had killed Souei with his surprise attack, but it was no more than a parallel existence that Souei had created.

    Souei is being cautious.

    Against the enemy that he seen for the first time, he must not act like challenging him carelessly.

    Regardless of whether or not he will lose or win and whether or not the enemy is superior or inferior, Souei didn¡¯t let his guard down.

    ¡¸Is this how you fight? With such strength, even if you fight fair and square you would be quite good.¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, I¡¯ll receive th¡¯ praise, but I think I juist want to enjoys ¡®n¡¯ win.

    Still...... you¡¯re verry troublesome, Nii-san[1].

    Even though I act because I culd see a certain vision of I killing ye, t¡¯was just an imitation.

    Just like what my intuition says, to withdraw is th¡¯ correct answer.¡¹

    Lace prepared several knives in his hand while shaking his head in disappointment.

    And, from his mouthes an enjoying smile.

    Just like his title as Wonder Clown, Lace is enjoying fighting as something to live for.

    He pursued the presence of the Souei¡¯s main body while killing all of the created mirror images.

    He analyze the magic power wave that Souei releases and might be said that he memorized it.

    ¡¸Oh, how skillful. Carelessly intercepting it is difficult heh.¡¹

    One of the clones exploded at the same time as it repelled Lace¡¯s knife.

    It seemed to be a bomb which disguised as a knife.

    And in addition to that, it¡¯s spirit bomb. Having all of 7 attributes, it¡¯s an object that contains the Omnipotent attribute to counter the Demonic and the Holy attributes.

    ¡¸Hehehe. Since Nee-san¡¯s attribute is th¡¯ Omnipotent attribute, I have receive a bit o¡¯ it.

    To be frank, isn¡¯t it impossible for ye to defeat Nee-san who have both demonic ¡®n¡¯ holy attribute?

    Although that Nii-san is also extremely dangerous, but it woull be less embarrassing if ye just be obedient, ye know?¡¹

    ¡¸Do you really think so?¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨Dwell, I guess sae? Och well, I wull only force ye to stay here.

    I don¡¯t know whither there¡¯s a lot o¡¯ real body or fake ones¨D¨D mibbie it¡¯s all real¨D¨D a clone user is really troublesome.

    You see, even when I don¡¯t know th¡¯ real body, if I surround ye wi¡¯ spirit bomb, even you¡¯d not be able toe do anythin¡¯ richt?¡¹

    All of the knives have been already camouged by Lace¡¯s Unique Skill ¡ºDeceiver¡».

    Or rather, only his word is feigned, all of the knives are spirit bomb.

    Without hesitation, he intended to kill Souei.

    ¡¸FFu. Surround me you say? Such thing will be not significant if I can transfer.¡¹

    While Souei says so, he transfers with¡ºSpace Control¡».

    That¡¯s all ording to Lace¡¯s n.

    ¡¸Hahahahha! Nii-san, ye don¡¯t seem to be careful.

    The Spirit Bombs had been configured to chain explode due to dimensional vibration.

    It woull flows all at once into th¡¯ distorted space o¡¯ transfer series skill ¡®n¡¯ explode inside it!

    If ye receive that explosion, this side wull get entangled too ¡®n¡¯ receive damage, so t¡¯was fearful ye know.

    Well, th¡¯ cause o¡¯ yer defeat is that ye didn¡¯t notice mah puppet strings which had wrapped ye around.¡¹

    Lace wraps the knife with his puppet strings and let it twined around Souei.

    Not only just that, he linked the knife with the other knives, which were flying nearby, and set it to react to the movement of the other clones.

    Hypothetically, if Souei didn¡¯t use his transfer ability, there would be no problem even if Soueie charging while ignoring the spirit bombs.

    Because even if most of this audience hall got blown away, it would be easy to retrieve hisrade that is Tear and Footman and to escape.

    Lace fiddled with the timing of the explosion as it was not a problem for him.

    After all, with his Unique Skill¡ºSeer¡», he could see it clearly Souei¡¯s figure being swallowed up by the explosion.

    Without hesitation, Lace begun his attack with conviction that he could surely kill Souei.

    Laceughs loudly, pleased that his n would end well.

    ¡¸Sorry, it¡¯s a bad ce for you to be pleased so much, but let¡¯s end this soon.¡¹

    Lace heard a cold voice from his back.

    And then, he cannot hide his surprise as a straight sword[2] stuck out from his chest.

    Lace can¡¯t understand what happened.

    ¡¸This can¡¯t be......¡¹

    Could do nothing but to speak such stupid word.

    It was simple when the truth was revealed.

    Souei from the beginning concealed his main body in the darkness.

    It was not his main body which was surrounded by the bombs, it was only one of his parallel existence.

    He calcted the position of Leon¡¯s castle with ¡°Eye of the Moon¡± of his Ultimate Gift¡ºShadow Moon[3] Lord Tsukuyomi¡»and carried out a direct transfer to the inside of the barrier.

    And then, he concealed his main body with shadow using¡ºLaw Maniption (Shadow)¡» andunch a surprise attack with the effect of ¡°One-hit Kill¡±.

    Without any sign of naivety like Benimaru, that¡¯s Souei¡¯s way of fighting.

    But¨D¨D

    ¡¸Geez. I never think that mah younger brother...... would git so easily killed lik¡¯ this¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Younger brother, you say? Mu!?¡¹

    In response of the blood thirst, Souei jumped aside from that spot.

    With the eyes which foresee everything, he sensed a danger simultaneously with an ufortable feeling.

    At the same time, the knife which stuck in Lace¡¯s corpse was scattered by the explosion of the body.

    If his evasion was a bitte, Souei would rolled up in the explosion and would note out unharmed.

    ¡¸Just kidding~! Did ye really think that I have a younger brother?

    To tell you th¡¯ truth, I have a simr ability as ye too.

    The truth is, just lik¡¯ you I hud thought to dae a surprise attack, but that won¡¯t be guid, hence I reveal myself.

    Well~ it¡¯s been a while. For mah clone to be killed!¡¹

    Lace spouts lies brazenly while preparing his surprise attack.

    He narrows his eyes and smiles.

    His behavior of making fool of someone is just like him, a hedonist.

    Marite Master yman.

    Lace is yman¡¯s master. He made a magic doll which modeled after himself and manipted it with automatic operation.

    And, his target¨D¨D

    ¡¸Well then, it¡¯s been a long time since I rampaging seriously.

    For underestimating me, I¡¯ll show ye a painful experience. It¡¯s time for ye tae be prepared!]

    ¡¸It¡¯s you who need to be prepared. You need to stop the foolish delusions such as you defeating me, and you should immediately return to the darkness.¡¹

    And the two people fought each other and their fight reached a deadlock.

    Benimaru and Kazaream had broken through the barrier which Miazari had set up and also the city barrier, the two were now having a battle airspace high above.

    Kazaream begins to violently attacking Benimaru taking the advantage of his enormous energy.

    The fight between a fellow spiritual lifeform could be said as a struggle to investigated the enemy¡¯s energy. One would win if they deprived the enemy of their power and decreased their existence power.

    His Ultimate Skill was means for that, Kazaream made Benimaru consume his energy by effectively releasing his ability.

    ¨D¨DNo. He was under impression that he did so.

    ¡¸Well, how¡¯s it!! You can¡¯t counterattack!? What happened with your condescending attitude from before?¡¹

    Kazaream who rely fully on his power, concentrated his energy to his fists and hits Benimaru repeatedly.

    For Kazaream who been optimized by his Ultimate Skill¡ºDominion Lord Melchizedek¡», he was convinced that the Octagram won¡¯t be his opponent.

    In fact even Leon would be just like a baby in front of Kazaream.

    He was able to see that Mizari, who had been preaching before, was a worthless existence who could only receive a single blow from him.

    That¡¯s right.

    In front of his ultimate optimization called¡ºHoly Demonic Unification¡», which integrated the power of demon and angel, holy and demonic, he was confident that there was no angel nor demon that could be his equal.

    Kazaream thought that there was no reason for him to lose if himself was above in both quantity and the quality of the energy.

    In fact, he seed in offsetting Leon¡¯s holy strike and even Mizari¡¯s demon power equally and adding a counterattack.

    Even if Kazaream does nothing, his enemies would destroy themselves on their own.

    It was the Counterpse that Kazaream had devised.

    Of course he activated it when he was attacked.

    He let the damage umte by offsetting the attack while depriving the enemy¡¯s energy by crashing his energy.

    He won¡¯t lose unless his enemy surpasses his energy, it was an ability that ensure certain victory.

    And, as one of the Four Fiends of the Heavenly Commanders who have the strongest power, Kazaream thought that there was no other existence that¡¯s more superior than himself.

    ¡¸What happened!! Are you unable to do anything when I get serious?

    When you realized about my power, it has already be toote you see.

    What a fool. If you didn¡¯t obstruct me, you would have be able to live a little longer.

    I want to see Leon¡¯s crying face without any dy, so I will kill you soon.¡¹

    Kazaream was about to finish off Benimaru whileughing evilly.

    Kazaream was merry because of his strengthened ability, he waspletely convinced that no one can oppose him.

    Certainly that it¡¯s a strong ability, it might be not weird for Kazaream to think so.

    However, it could be said that it was a too foolish act.

    Kazaream was convinced that his ability is the strongest and doesn¡¯t have weakness. Therefore, he was too overconfident with his ability.

    That¡¯s why, he didn¡¯t notice.

    His attacks didn¡¯t do any damage to Benimaru.

    ¡¸Ora ora ora ora! How¡¯s that how¡¯s that!!¡¹

    Moreover Kazaream was getting carried away,

    ¡¸Shut up!¡¹

    The fist that Benimaru threw hit Kazaream¡¯s face.

    ¡¸Buboaa!!¡¹

    Just with that one blow, it had robbed most of Kazaream¡¯s consciousness.

    ¡¸Bubaa, ha, a, gaa!?¡¹

    Kazaream turned his gaze to Benimaru with his eyes opened wide in astonishment.

    While looking like he¡¯s pitying Kazaream, Benimaru pointed out the reality.

    ¡¸Your attacks doesn¡¯t work against me at all you see.¡¹

    So he said.

    Kazaream couldn¡¯t understand the meaning behind Benimaru¡¯s word

    That might be so.

    Kazaream was conceited that he had obtained the strongest power; because until just now, he had stood as the strongest.

    And yet, that there is an enemy whom his attacks wouldn¡¯t work against is something that he would never deem as possible.

    ¡¸Do, don¡¯t be joking! Wha, what a stupid thing to say!!

    Is, is that so...... I understood! It¡¯s a bluff, you must be bluffing!

    Hahaha, what a shrewd guy. I won¡¯t get deceived by such foolish lie!¡¹

    He unreasonably interpret the fact on his own.

    Then, he condensed his energy with the maximum output in both his hands, and took a stance toward Benimaru.

    ¡¸You¡¯re finished.

    Even if I fall into your tricks, you would be hopeless in front of my absolute power.

    How~ unfortunate! A fool won¡¯t understand it.¡¹

    Grinning and sprouting a smile, Kazaream regained hisposure and felt the reliable power in both of his hands.

    ¡¸Well then, good bye. If you want to resent, resent your own powerlessness! Arc Depression (Ruler¡¯s Mncholy)!!!

    What he had shot out was a dreadful energy wave that could be called as Holy Demonic Wave Cannon which would rapidly exhaust the target¡¯s energy.

    Even with speed surpassing dozens of times the speed of sound, it might be impossible to avoid it, and that sure-kill wave was rushing towards Benimaru.

    But, there was no change in Benimaru¡¯s expression, with his cherished katana ¡°Guren¡± in his hand, he calmly took a stance.

    ¡¸Do you know? Speed is power. In other words¨D¨D¡¹

    Swinging his beloved katana, Benimaru ward off Kazaream¡¯s sure-kill attack and nullified it with his Rebirth me.

    He could have counterattacked, but he deliberately held back.

    Because he was going to kill Kazaream with the next attack.

    ¡¸Ha? Huh!?¡¹

    Kazaream who opened his eyes wide to their limits was astonished.

    He witnessed an impossible spectacle in front of his eyes and his mind can¡¯t catch up with it.

    ¡¸Well, such a dull attack of yours can¡¯t reach me you know.

    In other words, it means that your attack can¡¯t effect me.

    There¡¯s one thing I can praise you for, you were certainly superior than me only in the total amount of power.

    But, if it¡¯s about the quality, I¡¯m overwhelming superior than you.

    Just that.

    Can you understand it?

    Then, die! Prominence eleration!!¡¹

    Kazaream¡¯s movement stopped as he was too astonished and had entered a panic state, received Benimaru¡¯s special attack.

    The ck sunlight which took the shape of an Oriental dragon swallowed half of Kazaream¡¯s body while moving as if it has its own will.

    The quality was exactly like Benimaru had stated, the nature of the released energy was so terrifying like a Tyrant.

    The reason was because the nihility energy that his adored and respected master, the Great Demon Lord Rimuru has.

    Some of Rimuru¡¯s subordinates had approached to the nihility nature of Rimuru through the Soul¡¯s Corridor.

    Therefore, it wasn¡¯t weird for Benimaru to offsetting Kazaream¡¯s attack which had the holy and demonic attributes.

    It was blocked by Benimaru¡¯s energy which superior in quality and the attack was nullified.

    Although it can¡¯t bepared with Rimuru the originator, as the original was moving in super high speed and had enhanced energy, it was still a finishing move.

    In all aspects, it may be said that Benimaru was skillful.

    ¡¸Tch. I still can¡¯t control it perfectly yet.¡¹

    Benimaru grumbled.

    Although he had noint about the power, the uracy didn¡¯t go as he wanted.

    The technique was a technique in which Rimuru instructed Benimaru to imitate Cardinal eleration which was the ultimate attack of the ¡°Scorch Dragon¡± Velgrind.

    Unlike Velgrind who was a high density spiritual lifeform by nature, it was still premature for Benimaru to master it, seeing that he had just finished evolving.

    But, Benimaru¡¯s ability was the Ultimate Skill¡ºzing Sun[4] Lord Amaterasu¡», with Light and Heat Control (eleration) as the abilities crux, there were still a lot of things which he could learn from Velgrind¡¯s ability.

    Or rather¨D¨D

    (It just my guess, but I think I inherited the ability that Rimuru-sama acquired from Velgrind-sama.)

    ¨D¨DBenimaruprehended.

    And¨D¨D Zegion, Ranga and the other, might have inherit the ability from Veldora-sama.

    As for Diablo,

    (That guy seem to inherit a direct ability from Rimuru-sama.)

    So, he remembered the opponent he engaged in desperate struggles inside thebyrinth for many times.

    Using thebyrinth characteristic where they can¡¯t die, Benimaru and Diablo had performed realbat trainings over and over again.

    The result was hisplete defeat on every match.

    Aside from ces the public can watch such as the Tournament, Diablo never holds back against his opponent.

    (Although it¡¯s good that I had a glimpse of the end of his strength, that fellow, I¡¯ll beat him someday!)

    ¡®Kufufufufu¡¯. Benimaru felt a bit unpleasant as he remembered Diablo¡¯s loudugh.

    Benimaru knew about it, but recently Diablo seemed to be considerably feigning ignorance in front of Rimuru.

    However, if it might be said that, on the contrary, it could thought that he was close with Diablo that he could saw his hidden true self.

    While forcibly making himself agreed to it, Benimaru moved his gaze to Kazaream who fell down and went towards him to deliver the final blow.

    [1] Not the brother meaning but for young man,ddie.

    [2] Ö±µ¶ Chokutou lit. Straight Sword. They¡¯re straight Japanese de which were used before the invention of Tachi. Tachi have Curve while Chokutou didn¡¯t.

    [3] ÔÂÓ° when the kanji tranted separately it bes Moon Shadow/Shadow Moon. When the kanji isbined it literally tranted as Moonlight, Moonbeams, Moon.

    [4] ê–Ñ× separately Sun me/zing Sun. Combined Heat Haze (Kagerou).

 Chapter 213 â€“ Unjust Ending

    Unjust Ending

    A knife glitters, and the straight sword repels it.

    An intense offense and defense were unrolled since a while.

    Each of them made their feints and schemes in order to advance in the fight advantageously.

    High-level psychological warfare was carried out.

    While Souei and Lace were fighting, their fight was interrupted as Kazaream has fallen while beingpletely scorching together with a roaring sound.

    By the impact from when Kazaream was flung against it, the hall floor split open and the fragments scatter around.

    As proof that Kazaream¡¯s body was burnt with high temperature, the marble which covered the floor began to melt.

    Naturally, Kazaream was not unharmed.

    Half of his body was burnt by fire, it became a terrible sight that normally no one would think that he¡¯s alive.

    But, Kazaream was alive even in such condition.

    ¡¸Ah, nee-san!¡¹

    Lace was surprised and ran toward Kazaream in a hurry.

    In such panic as no one would imagine from his arrogant attitude.

    Even Leon and co who were treating their injury while watching the fight of Souei and Lace, have their movement stopped as they seen the terrible sight of Kazaream.

    Everyone was able to understand from the mere sight of his appearance.

    Benimaru won, and Kazaream¡¯s life begun to exhausted.

    Spiritual lifeforms were the people who stood at the top of this world with their tenacious vitality.

    However, from the moment their mind was broken and acknowledging one¡¯s defeat, their vitality (=energy) quickly decreases and leads to their death.

    Kazaream¡¯s situation was exactly that, everyone can see his defeat with their eyes, his energy started to decrease very fast.

    Souei didn¡¯t stop paying attention to Lace while being cautious.

    He didn¡¯t think that it was a ruse, if it was a scheme, he judged that it would be dangerous to move carelessly.

    Comparing both of them, Lace and Souei were almost equal.

    He would get defeated when he shown a fatal mistake, he was able to understand it from the bout he had a little while ago.

    Souei watched Lace¡¯s behavior carefully.

    Benimarunded without a sound from the sky next to them.

    ¡¸Did you end it? But, aren¡¯t you overdoing it a little?¡¹

    ¡¸No, his energy exceeded mine.

    There¡¯s no reason to go easy on him.

    If I didn¡¯t finished it with my full power, it would be a war of attrition.

    If it happen, this side will lose if I make a bad mistake.¡¹

    Benimaru answered Souei¡¯s question.

    In fact, if youpare the size of the base energy, Kazaream has twice more of Benimaru.

    Benimaru borrowed the energy from Rimuru through the Soul¡¯s corridor and barely obtained a power equal to Kazaream.

    It was abat method to borrow power from a higher ranking person that he learned from Diablo.

    Naturally, the requirements were hard and of course he couldn¡¯t fully utilize Rimuru¡¯s power inbat.

    Besides, it was impossible to borrow it beyond one¡¯s max energy.

    That¡¯s because it would be uncontroble.

    Moreover, there are some fine limitations, but it may be said that it¡¯s a forbidden secret art to be able to use abilities beyond one¡¯s power.

    Only the top three, Diablo, Zegion and Benimaru were able to do it.

    It was the ultimate art that was concealed from the other executives.

    (But, the only thing I can¡¯t understand till now, is Diablo¡¯s intention when he taught me this......)

    With such question in his mind, Benimaru didn¡¯t change his rxed attitude with Souei.

    Actually, he was able to defend against Kazaream¡¯s holy demonic fusion attack by letting the nihility energy that he borrowed from Rimuru elerate and dding himself with it.

    If it was only his own power, he was certain that it would be a considerably hard fight.

    If it was said whether he would be able to win or not, he think that he might barely win, but Benimaru didn¡¯t think that he want to actually try so.

    Anyway, one of the Four Fiends of the Heaven Commanders, Kazaream was a powerful enemy.

    ¡¸Well that might be true. Against such monstrous ss, it¡¯s unknown what kind of technique he¡¯s hiding.¡¹

    ¡¸Right so¡¹

    Souei didn¡¯t pursuit the matter anymore and nodded slightly.

    As Souei understood so, Benimaru begun to walk to deliver the final blow on Kazaream.

    The victory is certain, but there¡¯s a possibility for Kazaream to revive if he¡¯s not eliminated in this ce.

    Since there¡¯s no insurance that he can win the next fight, Benimaru was going to erase him without fail.

    But, when Benimaru was going to approach him, he heard Kazaream¡¯s voice muttering.

    When he hears the words, Benimaru stops walking.

    ¡¸Hey, Lace...... where did I make a mistake?¡¹

    He heard Kazaream mutter with eyes which could not see anything towards the empty sky.

    Kazaream¡¯s recollection continues.

    ¡¸In the beginning, I only wanted a ce where we could live in happily......

    Because the shortcut for it is to be a Demon Lord, I became one¨D¨D

    Then, I guess I had got carried away......¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, such thing. It was someone else who was getting carried away!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, I remembered it. I felt aggravated by Leon who introduced himself as a Demon Lord in spite of him being a human.

    Fussing over such dull matter, I provoked Leon for a fight......

    Hahaa, I have awakened a sleeping dragon......

    And so I was killed and I bore a grudge against Leon and lived for it all this time......

    But, it¡¯ mystery.

    Why for such a thing all this time¨D¨D

    We were only living happily......

    Lace, you¡¯re mistaken, you see...... I ...... I, made a mistake......

    Again, we happily¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    Kazaream¡¯s consciousness sinks to the bottom of the evesting darkness.

    ¨D¨DAh......That¡¯s right......I must apologize to yman too¨D¨D

    It was thest words thate to Kazaream¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸Nee-san? Kazaream-sama? Hey, it¡¯s not good, being stubborn is ya redeeming feature you know!

    If ya give up, it would be the end. It¡¯s a lie, this can¡¯t bae......

    I ain¡¯t be deceived, stop bullshiting me! Once again together, we happily¨D¨D

    Do ya think we would let you leave us so easily!? uuauooooooo!!!¡¹

    Lace cried aloud.

    He was too defenseless, and it was enough to stop Benimaru¡¯s steps.

    ¡¸Eh, this...... a lie, Kazaream-sama?¡¹

    Tear who feebly sat down, she became absent minded due to her inability to ept the reality.

    Silence filled the room like time has stopped¨D¨D

    ¡¸Hoohoohooho! Now is the time for my turn right!¡¹

    With unnatural movement like a machine, Footman sprang up suddenly.

    He hold an ominous round ball in his hands.

    When he hold up the ball in his hand over the sky. It urred.

    ¡ºYo, my name is Velda.

    It seems like Kazaream was defeated? Or the brainwashing was removed?

    Well, either way is good.

    Well now, I won¡¯t be speaking for a long time, I need to collect my objective quickly.]

    The ball emits light and drawn the figure of the youth¨D¨D Velda¨D¨D in the air.

    The image linked with the form and clearly showed the figure of the boy.

    And the image spoke those words out.

    Everyone stopped moving hearing the words. Not because they¡¯re not interested with the boy¡¯s talk, it was because they can¡¯t understand his goal and were at lost.

    Moreover, a certain intimidating aura can be felt from the boy.

    Whether it was the descend of his main body or it was just his body double?

    Even Mizari and Leon who were high ranking existences were overwhelmed by the aura they felt from the boy, and they¡¯re not able to act carelessly.

    They stand alertly.

    ¡¸What is it......? Kazaream-sama was brainwashed ye said!?¡¹

    It was Lace who reacted.

    ¡¸Ye bastard! What do ye think mahrades are!!¡¹

    Lace showed his anger which was rare to see.

    But, his voice didn¡¯t reach Velda. He simply acted indifferently towards his goal without any interest about Lace.

    Velda hold up his right hand towards Kazaream without minding the reaction of the others.

    At that moment, a light separates from Kazaream¡¯s burnt body and sucked into Velda¡¯s hand.

    ¡¸As if I let you do so!¡¹

    Souei with a very quick speed threw a stab at Velda, but his stab passes through the image and didn¡¯t activated the effect of one hit kill.

    ¡¸it¡¯s not an illusion? Illusion with real substance......?¡¹

    ¡¸This!? Some kind of parallel existence?¡¹

    Towards Leon and Mizari¡¯s analysis,

    ¡ºAh, you guys better not thinking too much about me. This is just a recording image.

    Because I¡¯m talking while expecting you guys¡¯ behavior, there bout to be a slight sense of incongruity.

    Well, I have finished collecting my purpose, it¡¯s time for me to disappear.

    Oh yeah, I think I should give you all a present for the end¨D¨D¡»

    Velda said that he¡¯s a recorded image of himself.

    It was Benimaru who was the first to notice the abnormality.

    Benimaru had sensed beforehand that it was recorded image of Velda, and without being confused he dashed towards the spot of Footman who held the ball.

    The ball finished emitting light and started to pulsating, it begun to erode Footman¡¯s body.

    ¡¸Be careful! That fat guy¨D¨D¡¹

    It simultaneously happened with Benimaru¡¯s warning.

    Kazaream¡¯s body emitted light, then a powerful light and destructive power were unleashed to the surroundings.

    It made all of thebined holy demonic energy goes amok and caused a condensed explosion.

    The magic power swelled to its maximum inside the container and was released instantly.

    With a sh, the castle¡¯s hall is filled with heatless destructive lights.

    The overwhelming killing power scattered and attacked the people who were alive.

    Velda¡¯s intention was when he retrieved the power he gave to Kazaream, he at the same time manipted the energy inside Kazaream¡¯s body and make him explode.

    ¡¸Tch!¡¹

    There¡¯re few people who were able to react.

    Among them, Benimaru evaded all of shes of the explosion which could be said a difficult feat while observing the surrounding situation.

    Souei who was a distant away from Kazaream, in an instant he positioned Footman as his shield and deploy multiple barriers as his defense.

    Mizari who didn¡¯t have any change in her expression, invoked barrier magic which wraps her whole body and she was able to nullify half of it. She received damage from the remaining energy, but as a spiritual life form the injury instantly regenerates.

    Lace was directing his anger towards Velda beside Kazaream, but his life was saved due to his foresight power.

    He moved to Tear¡¯s location who was not able to react before the moment of the explosion, and he created a barrier while covering Tear. Even so, he bore a serious injury on his back, but he seemed to be able to avoid death barely.

    And then, Leon¡¯s subordinates¨D¨D

    All of them seemed to be safe due to the barrier which the Demon Lord Leon created and Leon who shielded them like a shield with his own body.

    But, Leon who prioritized protecting his subordinates over his own self, had received tremendous damage and was unable to move after being bathed in the destructive light which he couldn¡¯t nullify.

    However, there¡¯s still light of unyielding will shining in Leon¡¯s eyes and he didn¡¯t let Velda go from his sight.

    The attack just now was brutal, but there¡¯s no one who died.

    Benimaru who perceived the situation let out a relieved sigh, but there¡¯s a small ufortable feeling.

    He was able to sense that ufortable feelinging from Footman.

    (What is this......?)

    He has such question but,

    ¡ºHow¡¯s it? Was the fireworks beautiful?

    Well now, it¡¯s a present, but I think it¡¯s about time it join too.

    I gave that Footman over there Vega¡¯s egg.

    Although it¡¯s reproduced body transnted with Ultimate Skill¡ºEvil Dragon Lord Azi Dahaka¡», it have the same ability.

    If it absorbs the explosion energy of Kazaream just now and acquired the holy demonic energy, I wonder what would happens?

    Oh well, whether it seeds or fails, both are good.

    Well then, please enjoy it to the fullest. Bye bye!¡»

    He lost consciousness for only an instant as he understood the meaning of Velda¡¯s words.

    The words that were just was a shock.

    (Is that Transfer Technique? Did he returned after getting the core inside Kazaream in his hand?)

    Benimaru is analyzing, but he was not confident whether it was the correct answer.

    He had no time for it, as he has the produced evil monster as the current problem.

    He had received the report of itsbat ability from when one of the Four Fiends of the Heaven Commanders, Vega was rampaging. It was fiendish monster having a considerable immortal characteristics.

    The effective way against such monster is only by annihting it with overwhelming energy.

    However, if such monster got holy demonic attribute, the usable means of attacking would decrease.

    It means that monsters which he can¡¯t defeat if he was not skillful enough.

    (This is bad. I used Prominence eleration in the fight before, I haven¡¯t recovered my energy yet......)

    If Benimaru uses the strongest attack he has, he may exterminate it surely. However, even if he borrows Rimuru¡¯s nihility energy, he calmly concluded that it was dangerous as the loss rate of his energy is toorge.

    In other words, he can¡¯t help but conclude that the war potential is insufficient against the monster¨D¨D the current Vega ss¨D¨D which possess resistance to holy demonic attribute.

    It backfired as Benimaru had used his strongest attack against Kazaream.

    He could defeat him even if taking a bit of time, but he ended the fight with a swift attack so he could take care of Lace. That was Benimaru¡¯s decision.

    If he was fighting only against Lace, he would have enough remaining magic power. There¡¯s also Souei here, and so he judge that there¡¯s no problem even if there¡¯re 4 of awakened Demon Lord ss.

    It may be said that Benimaru¡¯s decision which aim for a quick conclusion was never wrong.

    But, he¡¯s just regretting his own hastiness currently.

    For the current war potential here, Leon is wounded all over his body and it¡¯s hard to say that Mizari is unharmed.

    Although Souei is uninjured, his ability is specialized against an individual. Because he doesn¡¯t have a long range attack, he¡¯s not suitable for erasing Vega.

    Above all, it¡¯s uncertain how will Lace moves, preparation for that is needed.

    People below than it are not included in the war potential.

    The strategy that can be taken here might be only for him to be the leader and asking Mizari to assist him.

    He can¡¯t help but expect that Mizari has means for a wide area attack like Carrera.

    In case she didn¡¯t has such means, she only need to buy some time for him to recover his energy.

    Velda said everything that he wanted to say, all his traces has suddenly vanished.

    As the person itself said, it seemed to be a recorded image beforehand.

    What he need to be cautious is only Footman who carried Vega¡¯s egg.

    The time needed for Benimaru to finished collecting his thought was only a short time of 1/1000 or less than one second.

    But, even if that thinking was just an instant, it was a decisive period.

    When Benimaru turned his sight to Footman, it had already happened.

    ¡¸Hooohoohooho. Did you see, Lace?

    I, Footman the Angry Clown just killed that hateful Leon.

    Including Kazaream-sama¡¯s regrets, I will clear myself from this anger now!¡¹

    Footman are saying as if he¡¯s the greatest.

    Like backing his words, Footman pulls out his thrust out hand from Leon¡¯s chest.

    Arge amount of blood flowed out.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Le, Leon-sama!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    Leon¡¯s subordinates panicking.

    Meanwhile, Leon copses in slow movement and vomits blood from his mouth inrge quantities.

    His heart was pierced, and anyone was able to see that it was a fatal injury.

    Having his consciousness almost taken by Velda¡¯s attack is one of the cause, Leon who was covered by wounds all over his body, he¡¯s already not be able to deal with Footman¡¯s movement.

    Leon who is one of the Octagram was on the verge of being killed now.

    In case of Mizari who is a spiritual lifeform, her core would be likely to be able to regenerate as long as it was not destroyed.

    However, Leon is a high ranking human who possess holy body.

    He was an awakened Hero, which was simr to existence which don¡¯t have lifespan but¨D¨D certainly it was depending on the physical body.

    If he evolves to be a spiritual lifeform and be a demi god, the matter might have been different.

    Footman continuesughing loudly.

    ¡¸Are ye a fool......

    Didn¡¯t ye hear Nee-san¡¯sst words......¡¹

    Lace tsukkomi to Footman although he¡¯s serious.

    However, it didn¡¯t enter Footman¡¯s ear.

    Footman has already lived in his delusion, his reason and his mind, everything already eaten away by Vega¡¯s egg.

    ¡¸What¡¯s this, Footman. Ye too has already broken¨D¨D¡¹

    Lace frustratingly muttered.

    His eyes clearly sees the future where Footman breaks.

    Vega¡¯s power continues eroding him, Footman¡¯s anger, mind and even memory are consumed to nothing.

    In that case, the only thing left is merely an incarnation of destruction.

    ¡¸I ain¡¯t going to forgive ye, Velda!!!¡¹

    Lace swore for a revenge with anger in his heart.

    ¡¸Tear, go away for a moment. I will start to be serious, after a long time.¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, but...... Footman......?¡¹

    ¡¸Footman is been controlled. By that bastard guy, Velda.

    Therefore, I should quickly end it.¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨DUnderstood. Don¡¯t act rashly!¡¹

    ¡¸By the way, are ye keeping anything from Velda?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have anything...... Probably, because I stick to Kazaream-sama all the time.

    Lace, don¡¯t leave me alone please......?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaha, leave it to me. I¡¯m actually stronger than Kazaream-sama ye know?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. I knew.¡¹

    Lace turned his sight to Footman while saying ¡°what did ye know¡±.

    His eyes already swallowed all feelings and all the unrest in his heart disappears.

    The Devil, Lace staggeringly stood up.

    And then, he walks carefreely to Benimaru¡¯s side,

    ¡¸Say, let¡¯s have a temporary truce.¡¹

    So he suggested that brazenly.

    Benimaru epted the suggestion.

    There¡¯s possibility that¡¯s a lie and a trap, but he was willing to do it including it.

    Since Leon who he expected for the biggest attack has fell, he would use any usable hands that can be used.

    Above all, Souei can be added to the war potential as Lace¡¯s alertness is dispelled.

    Souei didn¡¯t opposed it, he investigate Lace¡¯s movement with his clone. Both parties were engaged it together.

    They did a strategy meeting while restraining Footman¡¯s rampage.

    He was worried about Leon¡¯s condition, but he gives priority to defeat Footman currently.

    ¡¸If I¡¯m not mistaken, that Vega guy suck up magic essence from the ground right?¡¹

    ¡¸As long as he¡¯s in contact with the ground, he could reproduce endless.¡¹

    To Benimaru and Souei¡¯s converstation,

    ¡¸Please don¡¯t worry.

    This castle is isted from the world by a spherical istion barrier even from the ground.

    Even the hole made by Benimaru-sama and Kazaream-sama a while ago, its already beenpletely restored¡¹

    Mizari answers.

    It seems to have worked without a w.

    However, Benimaru expects that there¡¯s no means for long range attack.

    Naturally Mizari can use Nuclear Strike Magic, but he judges that a simple magic is not effective.

    ¡¸Then, you Clown. Do you have any big move or something?

    Because his regenerative power is too high, he can recover immediately even if I cut him down you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Call me Lace.

    For the answer of the question...... I¡¯m sorry.

    I¡¯m too, like that Niisan over there, specialized in anti individual.¡¹

    ¡¸What, you can¡¯t use it ...... Didn¡¯t you boast yourself stronger than Kazaream just a while ago!?¡¹

    ¡¸What a stupid thing to say! If it¡¯s about underhanded trick like Seraphim absorption or Awakened Demon Lord Transformation, I can¡¯t use it, that kind of talk.

    Even that such underhanded tricks, even no matter how many I am, I can¡¯t win.

    Therefore, I have 10 spirit bombs left, if I let them explode in chains¨D¨D¡¹

    Lace shrewdly shown the bomb from his pocket for an instant.

    ¡®Oh?¡¯ so Benimaru nod.

    The four people were holding a meeting while evading the attacks that the highly nimble Footmanunched.

    The power was sublime, but they were saved because the attack speed was slow.

    It was good currently, but there was possibility that they won¡¯t be able to deal with the speedter on. It will be a suicidal act to prolong this.

    ¡¸Okay, his current energy is not so big as he just have taken the remains of Kazaream.

    If we want to defeat him, now is the time!

    Besides, if we spend a lot of time his body willplete adjust to Vega¡¯s power.¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨DThat¡¯s right. His attack speed gradually increases.

    Since the attack has holy demonic attribute, it will be impossible topletely defend against if you receive it.¡¹

    In fact, if there¡¯s no one who can put barrier of both holy and demonic, either attribute would passes through.

    It will be nullified if Foootman be able to master it like Kazaream even if there was barrier against both attributes.

    ¡¸Mizari, I entrust you to maintain the barrier with all your effort. Even in the worst case, don¡¯t let this guy replenish his power more than this!

    Souei and Lace, you two please set the bomb. I left thepetition signal to Souei.

    Because I will st everything at the same time as the signal, you two must not fail to get out in time!¡¹

    The four people have begun to move at once under Benimaru¡¯smand.

    It was an impromptu n, but they shows a wonderful cooperation, with Lace and Souei¡¯s strings, Footman is fastened.

    As 10 spirit bombs floats in Footman¡¯s surroundings, Souei gave a signal.

    ¡¸Right now!¡¹

    At the same time, Benimaru multiplied the barrier meticulously that he deploys.

    He thoroughly probe the surroundings and made sure that there was no other Footman¡¯s fragments.

    On top of that, he enclosed it so that there was no room for Footman to create a clone.

    ¡¸Take this, Hell Prominence!!!¡¹

    mes of hell sweep over inside the barrier.

    At the same time, the spirit bombs explode and caused a chain explosion inside the barrier.

    It was originally an attack of holy demonic attribute that could be defended against.

    Yes, originally......

    ¡¸It¡¯s, it¡¯s lie right!? That Footman, he eat the explosion energy!!!¡¹

    The energy of the union of holy and demonic attribute was toopatible with Footman who obtained Kazaream¡¯s attribute.

    Even while his body is burnt, as his body were regenerated by his super recovery ability, his lost energy was replenished. Footman didn¡¯t keep his original form anymore and his size was erged into three meters, bing an incarnation of violence.

    ¡¸Why do you use something like explosions of holy demonic attribute!¡¹

    ¡¸How cruel! Aren¡¯t ye the one who agreed to it!¡¹

    Although Benimaru and Lace was quarreling and screaming, that was an act to lighten the atmosphere even a bit.

    It might be said that the situation was the worst.

    As the current attack was not working, the only way left is to wait until Benimaru¡¯s energy to be restored; it was such a pessimistic n.

    It was unknown whether it would seed, it was also clear that Footman would became able to master Vega¡¯s power if they¡¯re buying time for it.

    The current Footman rage recklessly as he lost his ego.

    He will kill all the living people in this cepletely.

    The only point that can be said as saving grace was his egoless attack which was means of survival for Benimaru and co.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be helped...... it will be a war of attrition, I guess we only have to do it.¡¹(Benimaru)

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, there¡¯s no other way.¡¹(Souei)

    ¡¸I shall apany you.¡¹(Mizari)

    ¡¸No helping it. Prioritize yerself to survives above all else.¡¹(Lace)

    The four people were prepared for it.

    But, the overwhelming determination and touching emotion of the four people was destroyed in the next moment.

    ¡¸Kufufufufu. So, this is what said that ¡®you are never careful enough in the final stage¡¯, Benimaru-dono.¡¹ (Highlight stealing Demon)

    No one knew when he arrived, an evil demon suddenly appeared behind Footman and gripped his head.

    And just like that, he flung it against the ground.

    The demon turn around and shrugged his shoulder like he was showing his disappointment.

    ¡¸Against such small fry of this level, what are you guys ying around?¡¹(Rimuru¡¯s Demon Butler)

    With a sarcastic smile, he said those words.

 Chapter 214 â€“ The Closed World

    The Closed World

    I let out a sigh, as I looked at Diablo, who was going "Kufufufufu".

    He¡¯s totally getting carried away. It felt like he was saying ¡¯Thank you very much!¡¯.

    That bulky pierrot who was Diablo¡¯s opponent¨D¨DI think Footman was his name¨D¨DI can¡¯t help but feel sorry for him.

    He¡¯s pretty much insane now, having only the motive to kill every other moving thing in his immediate vicinity, but it¡¯s not like I¡¯m actually worried about him.

    The one who I need to worry about, was Leon who was now copsed before me.

    I walked over to Leon¡¯s side, and ced my hand onto his chest.

    Leon¡¯s subordinates were looking at me all surprised, but I put a finger on my lip, as a sign for them to keep quiet.

    Now wasn¡¯t the time for a vocal dispute.

    I took out a Full Potion from my chest pocket (which was in fact my¡ºImaginary Space¡») , and I used it to close up the gaping hole in Leon¡¯s chest.

    But, the potion only did that much. Leon had yet to wake up, even though his body had been repaired.

    But, there was no need to panic.

    This was still, the closed off world inside of Mizari¡¯s barrier.

    You could say, that Leon was really lucky. Just because, if I had note he would have been in real danger.

    In the first ce, if I were to give a reason as to why we are here¨D¨D

    I¡¯m letting Velda assume that I¡¯m dead, as I observed everything happening in the world while lurking in the shadows.

    The mini Moss clones stealthily dispersed by Diablo, were greatly convenient. They provided some of the best spy information, as always.

    My observation magic, and Moss¡¯ spy intel.

    Understanding what was happening anywhere was easy peasy, no matter where I chose to hide.

    Well, transferring the information into the alternate dimension I was hiding in took some work, but I got Ciel to do this so this problem was solved.

    Using some magic theory I totally didn¡¯t understand, she created afortable space for where we did our spying.

    As expected of sensei. She¡¯s almighty as always.

    We collected all sorts of information in that space, and as I was looking through it all with Diablo...

    Velda¡¯s presence was detected, in Leon¡¯s territory.

    ¡¶There is a very high chance, that it is not his main body. But, the chance to gain some much needed intel is also there¨D¨D¡·

    I see.

    If it¡¯s sensei¡¯s words, it must be true.

    And that, was pretty much the gist of why I¡¯m here now.

    Well, it¡¯s not like the situations in the other locations can be ignored, but this war ends when Velda is defeated, so what I will prioritize was pretty obvious.

    Over at Guy¡¯s ce, his battle with Chloe was growing in intensity but there were no big changes just yet.

    Ruminas¡¯ side was also on a pinch, but there¡¯s Adalman and Albert, along with Shion too. They¡¯d be able to hold out for awhile.

    It would have been the best if I could defeat Velda when he appeared here, but that¡¯s just wishful thinking.

    It looks like Velda¡¯s objective, was to recover the power that he had given to Kazaream.

    He gave his projection physical mass, which meant he linked a portion of his actual body as part of the projection¡¯s data with an ability simr to¡ºParallel Existence¡».

    Parallel existence, was an ability that let the user control clones of himself, but needed Energy to be divided for each copy.

    What he did, was that he only ovepped his consciousness with the projection data so as to allow him to recover the power as data, that sounds about right.

    ¡ºParallel Existence¡»which there is always a ¡¯main body¡¯, or¡ºMultiple Existence¡»in which every copy is a ¡¯main body¡¯.

    Which one is more of a pain to deal with, depends on the person using the ability.

    But, in terms of ability ssing,¡ºMultiple Existence¡» is definitely one of the highest tier abilities without a doubt.

    Even now, as Ciel-sensei is analyzing it right now, I can say that with confidence.

    But I digressed.

    The moment I arrived, was right when Velda¡¯s¡ºMultiple Existence¡»copy had finished recovering the power from Kazaream.

    I had just missed him.

    Nothing I can do about that. By the time I teleported over after detecting him, Velda had already finished what he came here for.

    Information was delivered at the moment of cognition. That was one of the annoying things about¡ºMultiple Existence¡».

    It¡¯s impossible to overpower that transfer speed, unless you use some ability to stop time.

    To quote Ciel-sensei, the speed at which data was transferred, was practically faster than the speed of light.

    It was word for word, "at the same time".

    So, there wasn¡¯t anything we could have done to prevent Velda from slipping through our fingers this time.

    In any case, this was but a portion of him as data so it¡¯s not like we could have given him a finishing blow anyways, so I was not going to lose sleep over this.

    The real problem happened after that.

    Mizari repaired the hole in the barrier that Benimaru and Kazaream¡¯s battle opened.

    That was likely as attempt to cut off Velda¡¯s data body, but that was impossible even with the reaction speed of a demon.

    Rather you could say it was a valiant attempt, with the situation being what it was.

    Me and Diablo snuck in through the hole too, but now we¡¯re stuck inside too.

    For us who were painstakingly avoiding getting found by Velda, breaking the barrier to leave was a no go. We¡¯d definitely be found out if we did that.

    This was a slightly embarrassing situation, so me and Diablo werepletely hiding our presence and observing the others instead.

    So, we sat back for awhile, and Leon copsed soon after that.

    It looked like it would be a "death confirmed!" if this went on as is, so I decided to lend a hand and made my appearance.

    That was after getting the green light from Ciel, after confirming no data could be transferred in or out of Mizari¡¯s wonderful barrier.

    If, there was any chance at all that I would get found by Velda, I would have left Leon to his own fate.

    Don¡¯t think too badly of me, the important thing now is defeating Velda. This may seem cold but this was just me setting my priorities straight.

    But, this was good luck for Leon, as our current location waspletely shut out from the outside world.

    I immediately strengthened Mizari¡¯s barrier, in preparation for making my appearance.

    ¨D¨Dand here we are again, as I started treating Leon.

    At a nce, his soul seemed intact, but his Core had taken damage.

    It was the source of power, that an awakened hero attained. If this was damaged, they became unable to properly control their powers.

    That was what was reported, after Ciel sensei did a calm analysis.

    Fumu fumu, what should I do now.

    But, the remainder are making a ruckus which is a problem.

    Benimaru seemed to be very drained after his bout with Kazaream, and couldn¡¯tt defeat that blob in a single attack as he was now.

    As expected he understood that he shouldn¡¯t waste energy in attacks that don¡¯t get him results, so there¡¯s no sign of him trying to do such things.

    Souei and that devil Lace too,ck the firepower to cause any decisive damage.

    Mizari was putting all her effort into her barrier, which is the right decision.

    They looked to be stalling until Benimaru recovered his energy, but that wouldn¡¯t give me much peace of mind to carry on with treatment.

    I kinda felt bad for Benimaru, but I judged that this is time for Diablo to make his appearance.

    ¡¸Alright! Can¡¯t help it huh. Go for it, Diablo-san!¡¹

    The moment I gave my order, Diablo who was standing by sprung into action.

    ¡¸Kufufufufu. Leave it to me, my master!¡¹

    He gleefully and grandly makes his appearance, grabs Footman by the head and ms him into the ground.

    That was quite the outset, were my thoughts when I saw what happened.

    The rest who were shocked, and Diablo with his smug face.

    From there on, the situation was expected to be one sided.

    I focused on treating Leon, and when I snuck a peek at what was happening¨D¨D

    ¡¸Kufufufufu. What¡¯s wrong? Is that all that your power amounts to?¡¹

    It had turned into a situation where I wanted to say "Just what kind of a viin are you!".

    Well, was it because I also gave him orders in a somewhat viinous tone? Nah, that¡¯s *probably* not it.

    Diablo diced Footman up with the ws on both of his hands, showing the difference in power between them. Naturally, the parts that were cut up slowly dwindled away.

    Diablo was chopping him up at a pace that overpowers his regeneration.

    Huge shes of light and impacts happened every once in awhile, was the barrier going to hold out like this?

    I¡¯m worried, even though I did strengthen the barrier.

    (Hey hey, is this going to be okay? Has Diablo forgotten that we should be trying to stay off of Velda¡¯s radar?)

    ¡¶It is judged to be under control. On that point, Diablo has his bases covered.¡·

    Ciel confidently replies.

    Oh I see it now, I didn¡¯t notice when, but Diablo had used his¡ºTemptation Lord Azazel¡»and activated¡ºTemptation World¡».

    As expected of Diablo, hisbat style was as shrewd as ever.

    Diablo wouldn¡¯t bemitting the same mistakes that Benimaru had done, huh.

    (Hmm, looks like it won¡¯t be a problem. Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll need to worry, and just leave that to Diablo...)

    ¡¶It¡¯ll be fine. It doesn¡¯t seem like he will fail to divest Ultimate Skill¡ºEvil Dragon Lord Azi Dahaka¡».¡·

    Eh!?

    You meant that part!? I was not worrying about that!!

    Without me knowing yet again, the main prerequisite became stealing the enemy¡¯s ability.

    I¡¯d just let you guys do that.

    I have went beyond being shocked, and just half heartedly went back to doing Leon¡¯s treatment.

    As I moved on with Leon¡¯s treatment, I overheard Benimaru and co.¡¯s conversation.

    ¡¸...ya know, I¡¯ve been thinking... But that demon, ain¡¯t he just in nonsense?

    How is he¨D¨Dhe¡¯s just brute forcing his way through, but how is he not showing any signs of fatigue?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, right. He¡¯s just that kind of person...¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of Diablo-sama... Looks like I, still have a long way to go.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t go thinking of him as the standard. That¡¯s not a battle style that we can learn from, that¡¯s why he¡¯s just boldly showing his hand.

    It¡¯s suicidal to even think of trying what he¡¯s doing.¡¹

    To Lace¡¯s question, Benimaru tosses a reply back.

    Mizari simply gave her honest feedback, while Souei calmly analyzes and gives a warning.

    I don¡¯t think there was a need to exin in such detail to someone who was only a temporary ally, but maybe Souei was slightly shaken up from the situation.

    It¡¯s not like that can be mimicked easily anyway, so he probably didn¡¯t care all too much.

    He was surprised enough by the appalling spectacle to have lost all words for a while, but seems like he had calmed down enough.

    From the previous pinch they were in, the situation probably felt like a joke to him now.

    epting the facts that have just happened must have been troubling for him.

    ¡¸Kufufufufu. Oh my apologies. I seem to have put in a little too much force, I seem to have ripped an arm off.¡¹

    His enemy cowered as though being trampled by the strong, as the demon chuckled.

    This was all too one sided to even call it a fight, even the spectators felt ufortable as they watched on.

    Diablo was so overpowered, it looked like he was ying around.

    But, contrary to his tone, Diablo was making use of extremely high level skills and was progressing his battle calctingly.

    Destroying parts as he went on, he slowly sapped Footman¡¯s energy.

    The ws that his hands were d in, was the Energy of¡ºTurn Null¡»in a superpressed form.

    He was using the Energy he borrowed from me in a focused style. Such a feat was only possible, with his exceptional battle sense.

    Firstly, from what could be deduced by looking at the remains of the battlefield¨D¨Dof course Ciel sensei was the one doing it¨D¨D, the Energy that Benimaru had borrowed from me, he released all of it in one instant.

    Controlling these vicious void energies then dumping it on the enemy, this certainly works against most beings.

    Most would probably be destroyed without being able to resist.

    But, there was always a price to pay.

    You would have to use a massive chunk of your own Energy, and be unable to continue with a prolonged battle like how Benimaru is right now.

    It¡¯s great to keep as an ace in the hole, but it wasn¡¯t something to be used carelessly.

    On that point, Diablo¡¯s method of using it is more reliable.

    His special training to kill time in the past two days, certainly bore fruit.

    It was a method of circting Energy thought up by Ciel sensei, while we were hiding in subspace.

    Aptly named, the "Torus Secret Art".

    That¡¯s just an awesome name for it, but essentially, it¡¯s just using any space control type ability to create a situation to prevent energy from dispersing, then absorbing back the energy that was used.

    To quote an existing example, when Diablo was in his¡ºTemptation World¡», he was able to recycle his own energy constantly.

    This logic was as hard to understand as magic, but Diablo was able to understand Ciel¡¯s words.

    Let¡¯s say, there was your energy and the energy of another being, in a closed off world.

    Your aim would be to neutralize the opposition¨D¨Dor, mutual dispersion was okay too¨D¨D, but strictly speaking, the idea was to seclude one of the energies and release the other one from that closed world.

    Then, you absorbed back whichever one that was your energy.

    The opposition¡¯s released energy was then used to maintain the ¡¯world¡¯ that was created for this purpose.

    By using this cycle, it became possible to one sidedly weaken your opponent.

    Honestly, I couldn¡¯t understand any of that stuff, but Diablo managed to pull it off.

    Even now, the spectators were probably thinking that he was brute forcing his way, but the truth was far from that.

    Looking at their reactions, the few who actually understood what was going on, were probably only Benimaru and Mizari.

    Well, saying that they understood felt like a stretch. It¡¯s more that, they didn¡¯t fully understand the inner workings, but could tell that something¡¯s up.

    It¡¯s probably a good idea to teach Benimaru about this afterwards, but would he be able to understand this?

    I have Ciel with me, so there¡¯s no problems even if *I* don¡¯t understand this.

    Mm, the only support I could give him would be to get around that with fighting spirit or something.

    As expected even if this was a closed off world(within a barrier), it¡¯s not exactly able to withstood the full powered single instance burst of void energies, so some extent of adjustment was required.

    If you were to ask who could do this right after hearing the theory, Diablo was most likely the only one who was able to.

    As I watched Diablo¡¯s battle in the distance, Leon¡¯s injuries fully healed without me noticing.

    In the midst of it, I dumped all the work onto Ciel!

    That¡¯s how much my motivation amounts to.

    If it he was a bishoujo things would obviously be different, I could care less about guys, much less an Ikemen.

    It was honestly, "motivation, dropped!".

    That was why while in the middle of it,

    ¡¶To fully resurrect, there is a need to turn him from his current state, to that which is simr to Hero Chloe¡¯s Almighty state and manage the flow of his holy aura, for that¨D¨D¡·

    (I¡¯ll leave that to you!)

    And so, I let Ciel do all the work without any intent to listen to all the exnations.

    It was mostly into one ear and out the other, but I think it was some stuff about his Hero Core being damaged, so a substitute is needed.

    Reviving him normally would cause a drop in hisbat abilities, so I chose to heal Leon without causing that to happen.

    What¡¯s with all the permissions she¡¯s asking me for.

    So I just diverted all that away with a "Ciel sensei is cautious as always!"

    But, when I looked at the revived Leon, I was half suspicious of my own eyes.

    Huh? Isn¡¯t it like, he got strengthened a little too much... I almost shouted out "C-Ciel sensei, just what did you do!!".

    An analysis shows, that he has be a Demi-God.

    Before this Leon had generous amounts of holy aura inside of him, now he has be the very holy aura that used to be within him.

    Simply said, he has be a spiritual entity.

    He didn¡¯t have a Core now, so to adjust the flow of Ki, he was remodeled to work without the need of a core.

    I see... That¡¯s not it!

    Though he wasn¡¯t hostile to us, why did you go and power up this fellow who wasn¡¯t exactly an ally!

    ......Well, I was the one who diverted the information away.

    Doesn¡¯t make sense for me toin now.

    Good grief, it¡¯s all good if we don¡¯t antagonize him.

    In addition, the change was kinda forcefully done, so it¡¯s gonna take awhile for him to be able to fully utilize his new powers.

    So we just need to finish up Velda, before ites to that point.

    Well, things will work out somehow. I won¡¯t be letting this bother me.

    As i mused over such things, Leon began to regain consciousness.

    He slightly opened his eyes, looking at me. And,

    ¡¸Shizu, huh... Heh, have youe to get your revenge on me?¡¹

    Somehow, he seemed to be going on with some half asleep nonsense.

    ¡¸If I were to be destroyed by you, then I shall ept. Now, do your worst.¡¹

    Leon prattled on.

    It looks like, he is mistaking me for Shizu-san.

    That¡¯s mighty annoying.

    So,

    ¡¸Fwha-!¡¹

    I threw Leon, whom I was cradling. (TN: no homo)

    Why should I care so much, for someone who has fully recovered.

    ¡¸¨D¨D! Is that you, Rimuru?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, finally woke up? You better thank me, worship me too!¡¹

    ¡¸I... I see, so you are the one who revived me¨D¨D¡¹

    I swirled my hair up and nodded.

    I practiced this secretly, a pose where I (supposedly) look awesome.

    ¡¸Many thanks, Demon Lord Rimuru.¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. Thank me more!¡¹

    He¡¯s properly thanking me, guess I have nothing to worry about for the time being.

    As Leon and I were doing our short skit, Leon¡¯s followers in unison,

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Leon-sama!! Thank heavens, you are alright!!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    So, they all came over as they said that.

    Some were even bawling, but none of them were unscathed.

    I have already done so much, I¡¯ll just add this in as a bonus.

    I take out one Full Potion for each person, and break them on each individual.

    ¡¸What are you-!?¡¹

    The surprised ones said that, but then they noticed their injuries disappearing almost instantly.

    This is even more effective than magic, can¡¯t help that they¡¯d be surprised.

    Right when all their injuries are healed,

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Demon Lord Rimuru-sama, this great favor you have given us, shall not be forgotten!!!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    All of Leon¡¯s followers got down on their knees, and lowered their heads to me.

    Mmm, this kind of stuff doesn¡¯t really mean much to me.

    I feel slightly embarrassed, so I¡¯m hoping they would stop with this formal stuff.

    Now that Leon has revived, and with his followers making a big fuss over this, naturally Benimaru and co. have noticed me as well.

    ¡¸¡¸Rimuru-sama!¡¹¡¹

    Benimaru and Souei came rushing over.

    ¡¸So you really were alright!¡¹

    ¡¸See, what¡¯d I say? There was nothing to worry about!¡¹

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that, what Zegion said...¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll have none of that. I believed from the very beginning!¡¹

    As expected, they panicked somewhat when news of my destruction reached them.

    Zegion noticed almost immediately¨D¨Dhe was totally unfazed too¨D¨Dthat my divine protection has not disappeared, which helped calm everyone down.

    ¡¸Uh, sup. You guys doing okay? I was thinking of getting Velda to lower his guard with this.

    Additionally, the n was to smoke out any rebels too.¡¹

    I tried to smooth my way out with this exnation.

    But, this was more than enough apparently.

    ¡¸So that really was the n, huh.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of Rimuru-sama. Now then how should we(your followers) go about with this?¡¹

    Benimaru looked convinced, while Souei inquired for details with the intention to take action immediately.

    Now just hold your horses.

    There¡¯s still somebody smacking Footman around, let¡¯s not forget about him.

    With my appearance, you guys are feeling either too relieved or too enthusiastic.

    ¡¸Hold on a sec, we got to end the battle here first. Diablo, you all good there?¡¹

    I had been found by them anyway, no need for me to be reserved now.

    I decided to defeat Footman as soon as possible.

    ¡¸Kufufufufu. The preparations are mostlyplete, Rimuru-sama.¡¹

    ¡¸Alright.¡¹

    I nodded, and walked towards Footman.

    ¡¸Dangit, damnnnnn! Just what, what the fuck is going on!!

    Y-you insects! To do this, to me the great Footman-samaaaa!!¡¹

    To Footman who couldn¡¯t even tell what¡¯s left or right now, Diablo delivered one final attack onto him.

    ¡¸You¡¯re being noisy, shut your trap.¡¹

    As he said that.

    Footman became unable to speak, as his lower jaw was blown away.

    Eww that looked nasty. I¡¯ll do this quickly.

    ¡¸I shan¡¯t cause anymore suffering unto you. You too, shall find peace within me.¡¹

    And I devoured him, after saying that.

    Due to Diablo¡¯s work of weakening him, consumption of Footman waspleted pretty much instantly.

    It went so easily to the point where he didn¡¯t even have the chance for a final struggle.

    And just as Ciel nned, I also sessfully obtained Ultimate Skill¡ºEvil Dragon Lord Azi?Dahaka¡».

    ¡¸Kufufufufu. As expected of Rimuru-sama, that was splendidly done!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh no, this was all you Diablo, you helped weaken him a bunch. And also, good work there Benimaru and Souei.¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Yes!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The 3 of them kneeled, and acknowledged mymendations.

    Them doing this every time feels kinda inconvenient to me, but formalities are important to them.

    And so, the present threat disappears all too easily.

    Later,

    ¡¸This is hard to take in so suddenly, but seriously, just what the heck are those two...

    Well, we can put the demon aside, but that Demon Lord is way too unbelievable...

    Anyone who would actually pick a fight with him, can only be foolhardy or downright insane.

    This puts the nail in the coffin. I¡¯m now sure Kazaream-sama was definitely brainwashed in some way.¡¹

    ¡¸I think so too.

    Kazaream-sama had always been cautious, he¡¯d never antagonize that kind of monster.

    He would even go out of his way to sneakily push for an alliance in the shadows, that much would be certain.¡¹

    ¡¸I know right? He was the devious type who wouldn¡¯t think twice over this kinda stuff.¡¹

    The two of them were really letting it all out as though they have realized something important.

    One of them, the devil Lace, was a dangerous fellow who is at least equal to Souei.

    It might not be a good idea to leave them be.

    If that¡¯s the case,

    ¡¸So anyways, you two there. Come work for me, ¡¯kay!¡¹

    I¡¯ll just make that decision for them.

    ¡¸Wait a-! What are you deciding on your own¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Kufufufufu. Are there, *any* problems with that?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, ah... You know¨D¨D¡¹

    Lace looked like he wanted to object, but is at a loss for words before Diablo¡¯s "smile".

    He ended up fiddling with his fingers.

    I was rooting for the girl beside him(you can do it!), but she could only quietly say, "This is impossible for me~".

    This made me feel kinda sorry for them.

    ¡¸Err, well... You say you¡¯re hiring us, so does that mean we can expect to get paid?¡¹

    ¡¸Hoon, sry!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah! No, that¡¯s not what I meant...¡¹

    ¡¸Hooh? Then, mind if I ask what you really meant?¡¹

    ¡¸Errr, that¡¯s uhh...¡¹

    Sry, huh.

    Come to think of it, back at Tempest it¡¯s mostly been something like a material reward system, we don¡¯t actually have a sry system.

    I did want to think about it some time back but it got forgotten with all the stuff that¡¯s happened. I¡¯ll need to discuss with Myourmiles about this.

    ¡¸Hey, those little details can be discussed at ater time. So, what are your choices then?¡¹

    ¡¸Understood! Then I shall be in uhh, your care!¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, me too!¡¹

    Lace and Tear, these two devils are now in my custody.

    There¡¯s no sry just yet, so it kinda looks like they were threatened into being hired, but you lose if you think too deeply about this sort of thing.

    There¡¯s also Diablo who won(threatened) them over with his "smile".

    After all that, we had a little conference, together with the revived Leon.

    Firstly, for them to keep quiet about me as I¡¯m in hiding.

    It¡¯s obvious, but the alliance will be called off the moment information about me is spread out. This essentially means I¡¯ll let their country be destroyed if that happens.

    This got most of them pale in the face and they nodded in agreement, no worries here for me.

    Me and Diablo are going to go back into hiding after this, so it¡¯s important we don¡¯t let Velda notice anything.

    As for Leon¡¯s country, they will still continue to battle with the forces which were led by Kazaream.

    They should be able to at least manage this much. I went and fully healed all the key appointment holders, and the opposition leader has been dealt with too.

    Benimaru will be returning to Tempest to lead our side again.

    Souei will be supporting Benimaru.

    As for Lace and Tear, I ordered them to stay in Leon¡¯s country and help with the defense. They¡¯ll help bolster the country that they originally attacked¨D¨Dbut the losses weren¡¯t as great as initially thought to be¨D¨Das reinforcements.

    It¡¯s not like there won¡¯t be any lingering hatred at all, but I ordered them to keep that stuff to the minimum.

    I pushed the gratitude they have for me into Leon¡¯s face too, to get him to forgive them.

    It¡¯s awfully selfish of me to do this, but that¡¯s how I roll.

    I got them to promise to cooperate, though it was limited to this time only, but this is good enough for now.

    Whates afterwards, can be decided when this great war has been won, and that we survive.

    Also, though I feel slightly bad for Leon and co., this is also meant to be a test for Lace and co. . I didn¡¯t want to divide Tempest¡¯s forces anymore than it already is, so it¡¯s a win-win condition for me.

    I want them to work hard, and focus on the defense of the countries.

    Just in case, I get Souei to keep an eye on them.

    Whether I decide to fully trust Lace and co. or not, will depend on Souei¡¯s report after everything is over.

    At the bare least, there won¡¯t be problems if they don¡¯t betray me during the duration of the great war.

    There¡¯s also the thing about Velda brainwashing Kazaream¨D¨Dit¡¯s probably his Thought Guidance¨D¨Dwhich Lace is pretty mad about, so I don¡¯t think he¡¯s going to betray me at this point in time.

    So our n of action is more or less decided as so, though the agreement from the others have mostly been forcefully smoothed over by me.

    And thus, the ruckus in Leon¡¯s country, came to its eventful end.

 Chapter 215 â€“ Time Accelerated

    Time elerated

    Inside the stopped time, three people were facing each other in a three-way standoff.

    Guy¡¯s sword flickered but was repelled by Chloe¡¯s katana.

    Chloe then sent out a sh with a flowing movement which was repelled by the ice wall that appeared in front of Velzard.

    The ice wall broke and burst, bing bullets of ice which poured over Guy and Chloe, but the two people ward all of them off with the weapons they hold in their hands without difficulty.

    Neither strategy nor psychological warfare had any meaning, it¡¯s a world ruled by absolute power.

    In that situation, the three demonstrated their power, no one conceded even for one step.

    It was a contest of equal bnce.

    ¡®Well, what should I do?¡¯

    Guy thought.

    Even in the world where the time stopped, Chloe could move calmly.

    In a world where normal eyesight didn¡¯t have any meaning as even the light particles have stopped.

    In this world where time stopped, the reactions from the energy released is used to perceive the situation.

    Whether it¡¯s Heroes or Devils, since they were bound by the world¡¯s rule, it¡¯s impossible for them to act.

    However, Chloe had transcended that restriction.

    In other words ¨D¨D

    (This person, was a spiritual lifeform too, that¡¯s it)

    It meant this.

    Even in the lowest level, she should had be a Demi God.

    A person who reached the domain of God while being in a mortal body.

    But, in this case, it¡¯s convenient. As even Guy would withdraw from fighting against Velzard while protecting Chloe who couldn¡¯t move.

    Afterall, inside the world where time stopped, even defensive power became zero.

    Exining it easily, all of the connections between the inherent energy that a substance has became cut off.

    In other words, the motion of all substances stops. Everything even the link between substances and molecr motion.

    Because it was stopped, when an external force is applied, it will copse easily.

    Even if it¡¯s a lump of steel, even if it¡¯s the worlds hardest material, it can be destroyed even by the impact of a gentle breeze.

    Of course, the same applied even to superior arms. If it¡¯s lower than Legend ss, they have no meaning.

    Defending a target in such a state, the difficulty is too high even for Guy.

    Fortunately, Chloe doesn¡¯t seem to have any problem in the stopped world. It¡¯s dangerous to think so even though she¡¯s an enemy, but in this case he appreciated it.

    He put his worry for Chloe aside for the time being.

    The current problem was what he should do in this situation.

    Stopping Velzard¡¯s rampage, and defeating Velda. Those became his ultimate goal.

    His fight with Chloe is an act, Guy¡¯s main purpose is to get out from this ce. But it¡¯s impossible for Chloe to ignore Guy due to the effect of the curse.

    A very troublesome situation.

    Even so, for Guy fighting against two people at the same time is not impossible.

    After all, Guy¡¯s ability that is Ultimate Skill¡ºPrideful Lord Lucider¡»is the strongest ability.

    The essence of this ability isplete replication of ability that he saw once.

    It¡¯s one of the reasons why Guy was expecting that birth of the other Demon Lords¡¯ skill.

    In order for him to be the strongest being, he observe various Ultimate Skill and taking them as his.

    In order words, as Guy is analyzing Chloe and Velzard¡¯s ability, it¡¯s not impossible for him to nullify them.

    However, for that¨D¨D

    (First of all, they didn¡¯t use their ability.

    I know Velzard¡¯s¡ºPatience Lord Gabriel¡», but what kind of ability is¡ºEnvious Lord Leviathan¡»?

    Beside, that Chloe girl¨D¨D Rimuru gave a high praise for her, yet she has only shown her swordsmanship till now......)

    ¨D¨Dthat¡¯s right, it¡¯s important for him to see the ability of the two to analyze it.

    Even so Guy believed in his own strength.

    He faced the two while getting fed up without being careless.

    ¡®Ara, it¡¯s a bother.¡¯

    Velzard felt unpleasantness as Chloe was able to move in the stopped time like it¡¯s natural.

    She intended to stop the time, get rid of Chloe and enjoy a fight with Guy in this world with just the two of them.

    And yet, Chloe whom she looked down upon as an inferior human was able to act in the stopped world where only those who had transcend as supreme being can exist in it, it¡¯s an unexpected event for Velzard.

    Moreover, Chloe was able to fight her and Guy evenly, it became a very unpleasant situation.

    (Despite being an awakened Hero, she¡¯s more than I expected.)

    Velzard stopped looking down on Chloe.

    She recognized her as an enemy which she should defeat.

    In the first ce, Guy was strong.

    Even if Velzard tried to defeat him seriously, she knew that victory would be extremely difficult.

    Guy could understand the essence of an ability from just a glimpse with his gifted observation eyes.

    Therefore, all of Velzard¡¯s abilities were naturally exposed, it would be impossible to win if she only depends on Ultimate Skill¡ºPatience Lord Gabriel¡».

    But ¨D¨D

    Right now, she had obtained Ultimate Skill¡ºEnvious Lord Leviathan¡», she able to see the victory.

    In that case, she concluded that she need to postpone the elimination of the obstacle that¡¯s Chloe.

    If she exposed her skills poorly, her chance for victory might disappear.

    She postponed the elimination, but, it¡¯s troublesome if she¡¯s disturbed.

    She thought so, and released an ability towards Chloe.

    It¡¯s necessary to use¡ºEnvious Lord Leviathan¡» to deal the finishing blow without it being known by Guy. Therefore, she was using¡ºPatience Lord Gabriel¡» right now.

    ¡ºPatience Lord Gabriel¡»¡¯s ability is absolute defense power. Its essence is¡ºFixation¡».

    With inherent ability to stop things, it was a verypatible ability with her.

    Freezing the moisture in the atmosphere, creating an ice wall is also its ability.

    It was possible even if she didn¡¯t freeze only the water molecules particrly and with other molecules mixed, but the result of her valuing the beautiful appearance was only a wall of ice.

    Thus ¨D¨D

    ¡¸You are a hindrance. Please be obedient and stay there! Air Wall (Atmospheric Prison Wall)l!!¡¹

    Velzard just solidified the atmosphere around Chloe and formed a prison which couldn¡¯t be destroyed instantly.

    Naturally, for those who could move in this stopped time, they didn¡¯t need to breath anymore. Chloe didn¡¯t die because of this attack, but Velzard had no problem whether she could break free from the prison or not.

    Velzard only wanted herbat with Guy not be disturbed.

    But¨D¨D

    ¡®Kiiiiiiiiin!¡¯ such clear sound could be heard, the atmospheric prison was cut opened.

    The atmosphere in the stopped world shook, with the sound of impact apanying a sh attack.

    It was already beyond the level of a sword technique.

    Velzard was astonished in the truest meaning.

    (That¡¯s right¨D¨D Hero Chloe, you are also standing in the same dimension as me and Guy, you couldn¡¯t be underestimated.)

    A powerful person who¡¯s supported with experiences and didn¡¯t rely on her ability.

    And like herself, she realized that Chloe hadn¡¯t yet shown all of her cards.

    Velzard red at Chloe with hatred.

    (Then, like with Guy, I will seriously fight against her seriously.)

    An enemy whom she should defeat. Also, an equal like her too.

    Velzard epted the fact and finally became serious.

    Chloe perceived Velzard¡¯s attack and shown a hesitation for a moment.

    Should I withdraw from the currentbat and fight the winner? So she thought.

    But, unfortunately it was not permitted. Her body spontaneously reacted without being able to go against the order to fight Guy.

    With her ability, the Absolute Severance of Ultimate Skill¡ºHope Lord Sariel¡».

    Velzard¡¯s ability of absolute fixation was offset by Chloe¡¯s Absolute Severance, its shape is cut by Chloe¡¯s sword technique.

    In this case, Chloe¡¯s power seemed to surpass it, but it was equal in ability.

    Rather for Chloe, it¡¯s an undesirable development because she would expose her skills.

    ¡°Always hold a trump card!¡± such was Rimuru¡¯s teaching that she follow.

    It¡¯s a dependable ability, but it¡¯s preferable to use it at the decisive moment. She was warned strictly that when she showed it too many times, countermeasures would be made.

    In fact, even in the stopped world where she had an absolute confidence, Rimuru shown her his quick adaptation.

    If it was realbat, there might be a possibility that she would lose some of her mindposure.

    And, she wasn¡¯t surprised at people on the level like Guy and Velzard to be able to exist in the stopped world like it was natural because of that experience.

    As for Velzard, she possess energy iparable to Chloe, as she could stop time for a long time.

    The duration of time that Chloe could stop is only around several seconds. However, Velzard can easily stop time for more than several minutes without a problem.

    (Obviously, she¡¯s a higher existence than me¨D¨D£©

    Chloe recognized the difference in ability clearly.

    Thus, she prudently waited for the chance.

    Because she believed that Rimuru would defeat Velda as long as she bought time here.

    But, a small doubt appeared inside Chloe.

    (It¡¯s strange, why did Velzard start by confining me?

    My action can¡¯t go against the order to fight against Guy. If her aim is to defeat Guy, it should be natural to cooperate together......

    She have a connection with Velda, is she not informed about me? Is it something like that?

    I don¡¯t think that Velzard ignores Velda¡¯s words either.

    If that¡¯s so...... Velda didn¡¯t tell anything about me? Such a thing......?)

    She thought that Velda¡¯s action was too unnatural based on what she guessed from Velzard¡¯s action.

    (¨D¨DRight now I must concentrate on the fight!)

    Chloe forgot the thought.

    She thought about focusing herself to her katana and sharpened her senses.

    Guy and Velzard.

    In front of those two overwhelming higher existences, worrying about something would lead her directly to death.

    Since the¡ºMemory Retrieval¡»of her Ultimate Skill¡ºSpace-Time Lord Yog-Sothoth¡»had been sealed off, she needed to face them with other abilities.

    Time stop didn¡¯t have a meaning either.

    Because in the stopped world, you couldn¡¯t stop time any further.

    Even if you added a stopped world inside a stopped world, there¡¯s no effect. It would only lengthen the duration of the stopped time.

    Since her trump card was sealed off, she couldn¡¯t say that she going easy anymore.

    Chloe made up her mind to stand in this ce with all of her power.

    When the three people determined their resolution to fight ¨D¨D

    A crimson meteor pierced ¡°White Ice Pce¡± which was Guy¡¯s castle.

    Inside the stopped world, with an abnormal speed, the castle was destroyed in front of the three people.

    The person who destroyed the castle which was reinforced by Velzard¡¯s Concept Fixation, stands calmly.

    With messy azure colored hair and Cardinal Aura d to its body.

    The ruler of beautiful scarlet manifested in the stopped world.

    ¡°Scorch Dragon¡± Velgrind joined the fight.

    ¡¸Long time no see, Nee-san. By the way, the guy who killed my partner seems to meddle with Nee-san too.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Velgrind. You seem to be very lively.

    It¡¯s regrettable about Rudra. But, he¡¯s human after all. You don¡¯t need to care about it forever.

    It seems you¡¯re worrying about me, but I¡¯m all right.

    Because I¡¯m sure that Velda is the reincarnation of Nii-san ¨D¨D¡¹

    Both of their eyes intersected.

    Colors of anger appeared in Velgrind¡¯s eyes as Rudra was spoken ill of, aura surged out increasingly from her body

    ¡¸Guy, I shall take Nee-san as my opponent.

    You Chloe, Demon Lord Rimuru seemed to be worried about you, do your best to survive.

    If you die, that Demon Lord would go on a rampage, you see. If it¡¯s Guy, he would be a great opponent.

    Also Nee-san, for your mind to be caught by that imposter, how pathetic.

    I will make youe to your senses.¡¹

    Velzard¡¯s presence was dyed with anger too.

    The mind of both dragon sisters swelled and both moved at the same time.

    Both of them shed.

    By the shock wave of the rising destruction, a part of the ¡°White Ice Pce¡± scattered into pieces.

    Two beautiful dragons emerged in that ce.

    White and red.

    The stopped world was dyed in color by the vivid hue.

    And the essence of the red dragon¡¯s ability was¨D¨D¡ºeleration¡»¨D¨D!!

    Both of the ability to stop and ability to elerate shed and neutralized each other¡¯s power.

    When Velzard¡¯s ability was offset, the stopped time regained its flow once again.

    The world which was stopped had begun to move again.

    At the center of the north continent, the fight between the strongest species raised its curtain.

    ??????????????????????????

    For now, I transferred from Leon¡¯s castle to the hidden subspace.

    As nned, Benimaru and the other would y their roles.

    In order to deceive Velda¡¯s eyes, the barrier was left active.

    He would think that the battle is still continuing on the inside. Well, there¡¯dl be no problem even if it¡¯s exposed.

    As long as he didn¡¯t notice my existence, all would be fine.

    Leon and co will be all right for a while, I restarted the observation of the other ces.

    The situation in the capital of Ingrassia Kingdom became quite serious, but it¡¯s not critical enough for me to get involved.

    However, a problem is still a problem, I ordered Diablo¡¯s subordinates to move and resolve the problem.

    ¡¸Please leave it to me, Rimuru-sama!¡¹

    Diablo bowed to me reverently and put the order into practice.

    Although, he just ordered Moss to moved the subordinates. Probably it will be Venom or someone nearby.

    Diablo himself didn¡¯t seem to have any desire to move from my side. Oh well, it¡¯s fine.

    With such feeling, I continued my observation.

    ¡¶The world movement has stopped. Someone seems to have invoked¡ºSuspended World¡»¨D¨D¡·

    Ciel informed a warning.

    ¡¸Kufufufufu. This scale of the¡ºSuspended World¡» is not just several seconds. Perhaps¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Is it Velda or Velzard?¡¹

    ¡¶Velda in the present situation didn¡¯t have a reason to stop time. Most likely, it¡¯s Velzard¨D¨D¡·

    Hmm, that might be so.

    Even if Guy had the ability to stop time, it wouldn¡¯t be strange, but he has no reason to use it.

    Chloe would not stop time for a long time like this. Or rather, it¡¯s meaningless.

    Because if the opponent could move inside the stopped world, it would just wasted energy. There¡¯s no meaning for stopping time for a long time if she couldn¡¯t find some kind of superiority in it.

    Anyway......

    ¡¸By making that ¡®it¡¯s natural¡¯ face, so you can move in that world too, Diablo.¡¹

    ¡¸Kufufufufu. Of course, Rimuru-sama. It might be still impossible for Benimaru, if it¡¯s Zegion possibly¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡®Ho, hohou......¡¯

    Even though I was able to do this just the other day.

    While I didn¡¯t realize it, my subordinates seemed to disy a surprising growth.

    ¡¸What shall I do? Shall I go and help Chloe-jou?¡¹

    Then, I was pondering. Even if he went there, transferring would be dangerous.

    It¡¯s also difficult to grasp the situation inside the stopped world. Because light stopped inside too, my surveince magic was also useless.

    Transferring there without understanding the situation would be suicidal.

    Naturally the reports from Moss had also stopped.

    Although moving inside might be possible, it was impossible to contact each other.

    If it became so, flying there was the quickest way but it would take one hour.

    When I was thinking so¨D¨D

    ¡¶Ah, there¡¯s a movement. Velgrind seems to have entered the war.¡·

    Ciel who observed the situation told me that.

    Immediately after that, the stopped time began to flow.

    Apparently, Velgrind seemed to have neutralized the stopped world.

    ¡¸Rimuru-sama, it¡¯s seems to be one of Velzard-sama¡¯s ability after all.

    Just now, a report came from Moss.¡¹

    ¡¸How¡¯s the situation?¡¹

    ¡¸Velgrind-sama has started abat with Velzard-sama.

    Both in Dragon Mode, it seems to be a real fight.

    Kufufufufu. Like this, even for someone like me, it¡¯s a dangerous situation.¡¹

    I see, a full power battle, wasn¡¯t it.

    That¡¯s extremely dangerous. A wise man stays away from danger.

    As for Guy and Chloe, they would be able to continue their act safely while leaving thebat area skillfully.

    ¡¸Alright, then continue the observation.¡¹

    ¡¸As you wished.¡¹

    ¡¶Then, let¡¯s begins the creation of monitoring system that can be used even in¡ºSuspended World¡».¡·

    Ah, yes. If it¡¯s possible......

    Oh well, if it¡¯s Ciel-sensei, everything was possible.

    At that time, situation of various ces were once again projected by the surveince magic, a surprising spectacle was shown.

    Dagruel had shown his fangs.

    Shion was knocked down by one blow.

    Ruminas had recovered, but if things keep going as it is, defeat is clear.

    I stood up hurriedly but,

    ¡¶There¡¯s no problem. Please do not interfere.¡·

    I was calmed down by Ciel¡¯s calm voice.

    Certainly.

    My friend whom I trusted the most, I remembered to turn to her for assistance.

    On a closer look, she seemed to have done something secretly as I didn¡¯t notice.

    ¡¸But, will it be really all right?¡¹

    ¡¶It will be all right...... (probably) ¨D¨D¡·

    My friend whom I trusted the most.

    It seems the confidence from Ciel-sensei was also tremendous. ¡®Probably¡¯, I felt that this was the first time I heard this word from her.

    Even while being uneasy for some reason, I canceled my urge to go to help for a moment.

    Until Velda is caught, it will be useless if I didn¡¯t hide myself.

    Besides, if it¡¯s not in stopped world, even in the worst case, I could go to help with transfer.

    I decided that I would wait here and believe in them.

    ¡¸In the worst case, Diablo, you will go to help her.¡¹

    ¡¸Please leave it to me. However, I think that would be unnecessary.¡¹

    I hoped so.

    While worrying, I gazed at the projected scene.

 Chapter 216 â€“ Vs Dagruel Part 5

    Vs Dagruel Part 5

    ¡®This might be impossible¨D¨D¡¯

    That¡¯s the honest impression of the Demon Lord Ruminas Valentine.

    Her n was to kill Dagruel using her strongest technique in the first attack, but it had no effect.

    With Death¡¯s Blessing, the life and death reversing technique, Dagruel should have died.

    However, the result was that the instant death effect was nullified, and Ruminas¡¯ secret technique was defeated.

    At that time, Ruminas was able to partly foresee that thing would proceed this way.

    The one on one fight between Albert and Grasword continued.

    Both of them didn¡¯t even take a step back, it seemingly an even fight. However, when the fight between the two was observed with Ultimate Skill¡ºLustful Lord Asmosdeus¡», the situation shows a different outlook.

    Against Grasword who¡¯s a mass of energy, Albert was distributing energy into every important point of his body.

    The decrease of their vitality was insignificant, but the difference in the aggregate amount gave hint of the oue of the battle.

    In other words, before Albert finished to cut down Grasword, the oue will be decided.

    Albert¡¯s defeat, that was the situation would be.

    However, no one could criticize Albert. Rather, with his wonderful skill, he was fighting evenly against the sword king.

    If the difference of the energy was not taken into consideration and only the sword techniques matters, it can be said that Alberto¡¯s superior.

    However, even so, the situation didn¡¯t change.

    The way things are going right now, Albert¡¯s defeat was just a matter of time.

    On the other side, the battle between Adalman and Fenn also growing intense.

    The young man with ck hair who wears the jet ck colored priest clothes against the skinny, small giant who wielding Gleipnir.

    Adalman had possessed andbined with the Death Dragon Wenti, and his energy has increased greatly.

    However, even so, the difference was obvious as Fenn who is in front of Adalman can rival a True Dragon.

    For Ruminas who can see vitality in numerical form, the differences were despair inducing.

    Against Fenn who¡¯s called both the Fighting God and Fist God, for Adalman to be able to survive this far was a miracle.

    In the flurry of throwing, punching, and joint locks, it was obvious that physical strike was the main constituent.

    Joint locks were meaningless, since for a spiritual life form, physical damage wouldpletely recovered in an instant.

    He just barely able to modify the technique to perform a throwing technique to deal and blow away the opponent. However, in the end, that technique was for defending, Adalman couldn¡¯t expect Fenn to be damaged by the throw.

    In other words, he just stalling for time.

    After Adalman understands his own disadvantage, he was fighting with the objective of exhausting the enemy by a long period ofbat and not aiming for victory.

    However even so, he was concentrating so hard like he was treading on thin ice.

    In Ruminas¡¯ sight, she could see Adalman¡¯s appearance who ward off Fenn¡¯s attack by casting away all of his defense and manipted his energy to concentrated on a point.

    In order to cover the difference of the energy density, Adalman was fighting by concentrating all of his power on one point.

    It was already such ability that could be called as a miracle.

    However, it won¡¯t continue more longer, Ruminas thought that it wouldn¡¯t take a long time for Adalman to lose.

    And then, Shion.

    The woman who fighting against Dagruel and standing up many times in front of him.

    Her appearance reminded Ruminas of the Hero Chloe who saved her in the past.

    Blood flows out from her head without any sign of stopping. Even the wound in her whole body, bore new wounds after recovering.

    Shion¡¯s attack couldn¡¯t touch Dagruel, she was mortally injured due to Dagruel¡¯s counterattack.

    Even so, Shion stood up, she kept challenging Dagruel over and over.

    ¡¸Ah, Nee-san! Please stop it already!¡¹

    ¡¸Shion-sama! You can¡¯t win against our pops¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸It, it¡¯s dangerous. As it is right now, Shion-sama will......¡¹

    Even Dagruel¡¯s sons were flustered at first.

    However, would they broke through their hesitation mid-battle and,

    ¡¸Uooooooooo! Pops!! We will be your opponents!¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no other way. I¡¯m prepared for it!¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll do it! And then, I¡¯ll get praised!¡¹

    Exactly as stated in their determination, they went to face Dagruel.

    And right now, they were barely alive bearing serious injury, lying on the ground while being powerless to stand up.

    Those three were strong as majins. That¡¯s why they were alive.

    However, that¡¯s all. In front of Dagruel¡¯s absolute strength, it was all useless.

    (This is impossible right. There¡¯s no reason that we can win. Even I only able to go this far huh¨D)

    To Ruminas¡¯s ear who reached the stage of resignation partly,

    ¡¸Princess, the preparation for the retreat wasplete ¨D¨D¡¹

    Such whispered voice was heard.

    The ¡°Seven Celestial Sages¡± whomand the raid seems to have advanced the preparation for a concealed transfer secretly.

    They have judged that there¡¯s no chance for victory in this war and likely to have made their safety a priority.

    Certainly¨D¨D

    That¡¯s right, certainly, if she was the Ruminas from before, she would withdrew without any hesitation.

    Such thing as going to war with no chance of winning was nonsense.

    The country can be rebuild, it wasn¡¯t something she need to be concerned with.

    Ruminas and her kin has eternal life, there¡¯s no reason for them to fight betting their life on it.

    However ¨D¨D

    (Will I be really fine? Will it be a correct action for me to withdraw from this ce?)

    Ruminas hesitated.

    Shion was barely being able to stand up because Ruminas¡¯ support.

    She used an ability increasing skill, so even a near death serious injury would recover immediately......

    Improving Shion¡¯s regeneration power to the utmost limit was also one of Ruminas¡¯ ability.

    If Ruminas withdrew now, it meant Shion would die immediately.

    (Abandoning the front and running away alone by myself? Such a thing, such an ungraceful action, I¡¯ll never ept it!

    I¡¯m the proud ¡°Queen of Nightmare¡±, you know!!)

    And so, Ruminas steeled herself.

    ¡¸I won¡¯t. I won¡¯t retreat. If by any chance I get killed here, go select the next master from the seven lords.

    I¡¯m one of the proud Octagram.

    Such thing as running away ungracefully is not fitting for me. Don¡¯t you think so?¡¹

    She said so and sprouted a beautiful smile.

    An alluring smile which didn¡¯t suit the face of a young girl.

    The ¡°Seven Celestial Sages¡± who heard it have their eyes wide opened with surprise instantly.

    Their master who attached so much importance to life, surprised them with such boast.

    However ¨D¨Dat the same time, they were deeply aware.

    That¡¯s right, it didn¡¯t suit Demon Lord Ruminas Valentine who called as the Queen of the Night to be running away.

    Because she¡¯s the vampire princess who always acted gracefully and reigned nobly.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll not obey such order.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes.¡¹

    ¡¸At the time of your ruin, we¡¯ll also follow.¡¹

    The ¡°Seven Celestial Sages¡± disobeyed Ruminas¡¯ order for the first time.

    Although she was surprised by it, it wasn¡¯t unpleasant feelings which perplexed Ruminas.

    Far from it, it was instead pleasant feelings.

    ¡¸Fuu, you fools. Then, strengthen the barrier quickly! Hurry up, you blockheads!!¡¹

    Ruminas cheerfully ordered them.

    ¡ºAs your will! Then, the city defense will¨D¨D¡»

    ¡¸I see. Change the barrier¡¯s attribute using the Holy Demonic Inversion technique.

    Don¡¯t allow those angels invading the Holy City! As long as we buys some time, Demon Lord Rimuru will send reinforcement!¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨DPrincess, do you believe in Demon Lord Rimuru......?¡¹

    ¡¸Humph! I don¡¯t believe in him. However¨D¨D

    There are people who believe in their master while fighting. Don¡¯t you think that the act is worth believing in?¡¹

    As she said so, the ¡°Seven Celestial Sages¡± shifted their focus on the battlefield.

    How the Demon Lord Rimuru¡¯s subordinates were fighting couldn¡¯t be assessed as just stalling for time.

    In this situation, even they¡¯re betting their life to buy time, despite it practically having no meaning at all.

    It may be reasonable for their own country, but they had devoted their own life in order to defend the territory of an allied country.

    Their action was a strong proof of them believing that their master would never abandon them.

    ¡¸Indeed...... ¡®Believing¡¯¨D¨DSuch word, we have forgot about it for a long time.¡¹

    ¡¸Well then, we will start the strategy.¡¹

    ¡¸May fortune with you, Princess!¡¹

    Bowing all together, the ¡°Seven Celestial Sages¡± left.

    ¡®Will it be really alright?¡¯ so Ruminas hesitated.

    But, she didn¡¯t regret.

    In front of her, Shion stood up once more.

    No matter how she was wounded, she rises up many times.

    ¡®That¡¯s right, I, I should do the only thing I can do!¡¯ and so, at the moment Ruminas tried to support Shion again¨D¨D

    ¡¸Good grief, I have be the opponent because I feel the sign of awakening, but it¡¯s disappointing.

    Or...... because there¡¯s a person who defends you, you can be at ease?

    If that¡¯s the case, first I¡¯ll deal with your recovery means. That way, you might grow a bit.¡¹

    She heard Dagruel¡¯s muttering voice.

    It took a moment for her to realize the meaning of it.

    ¡¸St, stop it!¡¹

    Shion shouted in panic, but she received Dagruel¡¯s blow and became silent.

    She didn¡¯t seem to be dead, but it was very unlikely for her to move.

    ncing at her, Dagruel turned around and began to walk towards Ruminas.

    Ruminas prepared herself.

    ¡¸Very well, Dagruel. I shall be your next opponent!¡¹

    Ruminas put herself on guard towards Dagruel.

    The words she said for herself, she felt funny in her mind.

    Far from being an opponent, to Dagruel someone like Ruminas was equal to garbage, so she thought.

    ¡¸Fumu. As expected, Ruminas. The pride of a Demon Lord is not just for show heh.¡¹

    To Dagruel¡¯s words, sheughed thinly.

    Such thing as pride, she didn¡¯t think about it at all. However, Ruminas just thought that she didn¡¯t want to betray Shion.

    (It¡¯s strange. Unlike with Chloe, I haven¡¯t associate with her for a long time.

    Fighting against Dagruel even though there¡¯s no chance for me to win.

    Why didn¡¯t I run away?

    ¨D¨DDid I also believe? That someone woulde to help.

    Such thing, such convenient thing, would not happen.)

    She pondered and understood.

    Suddenly, the image of that selfish and carefree ck dragon crossed in her mind.

    A smile floats naturally on her mouth.

    Her appearance make Dagruel felt strange, but he ignored it without saying anything ¨D¨D

    ¡¸Well then, HERE I GO!¡¹

    At the same time as him shouting, his fist was thrust out towards Ruminas.

    Her soul was frozen in fear. However, Ruminas didn¡¯t run away.

    Evasion was impossible.

    Recognized that, Ruminas mocked herself.

    (¨D¨Dit¡¯s so different. Struggling till the end. I¡¯m like a different person......)

    But, there was no dissatisfaction, instead, she puffed her chest proudly.

    At least at the end she has her pride as a Demon Lord, and she can boast as she challenged a strong person without running away.

    At least, in her final moments, with her hand, that hateful arrogant evil dragon¨D¨D

    Ruminas¡¯ mind then stopped for a moment.

    It urred immediately before Dagruel¡¯s fist reached Ruminas.

    The time had stopped because of Velzard.

    Right now, currently.

    Something happened before Dagruel¡¯s fist reach Ruminas.

    ¨D¨DThe powerful fist in front of her eyes.

    And then, a palm of someone with tanned skin received it.

    Dagruel¡¯s attack which had an overwhelming power was obstructed by a man who suddenly appeared in front of Ruminas.

    Then,

    ¡¸Kuahahaha! I, have arrived[1]!¡¹

    Whileughing loudly, the man shouted in loud voice.

    However, time was currently stopped, the man¡¯s voice didn¡¯t reach anyone.

    With the exception of Dagruel.

    No, it reached Ruminas actually.

    (Did hee here!!?)

    However, Ruminas was conscious but her body can¡¯t move.

    In such confusing situation, Veldora¡¯s voice reached Ruminas¨D¨D

    (What¡¯s this, I can¡¯t speak!? Has time stopped......? But who did it?)

    She was flustered because she shouted instinctively, but Ruminas noticed that she couldn¡¯t speak.

    And so, trying to grasp the situation, finally she realized that currently the world¡¯s movement had stopped.

    (What a carefree guy! Even when the world stopped, for him to be able to move like it¡¯s natural¨D¨D)

    It was surprising as Ruminas continuously thought.

    At the same time, it became very ridiculous. The tension that strained her before death had loosened, she felt a sense of relief filled her heart for some reason.

    (Impossible. For me to feel relieved just because Veldora have came¨D¨Dthat can¡¯t be possible!)

    She threw away such feelings which crossed in her mind and focus on the current situation.

    There was no light, she couldn¡¯t understand anything inside the stopped world.

    However, Ruminas¡¯ super perception began to perceive the situation faintly.

    Only Veldora and Dagruel who calmly moving.

    She listened carefully to the conversation of those two,

    ¡¸What.... the...!? Even though I have make my entrance coolly with a lot of trouble..... for the world to be stopped?!¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s Veldora. It was a miraculous timing, but you have my condolences.

    Even though I said that, I¡¯m not the one who do it, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Unuuu, I know. The one who can do thing like this is probably my aneue[2].

    As for the length, enough to stop time for two seconds, that person has the useless habit of stopping time for a long time.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh well, there¡¯s no meaning to stop time for a long time. If there¡¯s someone else who can move inside the stopped world, stopping time doesn¡¯t have any meaning.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I have advised her several times, but she doesn¡¯t listen to me. Oh well, it¡¯s fine as I don¡¯t really care anyway. She messed around such as stopping time when it was punishment time...... oh well, forget it.

    There¡¯s another thing to discus¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Uh, what?¡¹

    ¡¸Umu. To match the timing when the time moving again, I want to redo my arrival.

    So, as I decided to be cool, it¡¯s necessary to make Ruminas impressed you know¡¹

    ¡¸......can I hear the reason?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuahahahaha! What, it¡¯s simple y¡¯know. I till now have done various thing

    Therefore, Ruminas considerably resents me.

    If I make her indebted to me while disying how cool I¡¯m, she would forget everything, that¡¯s the n.

    Kukukuku. For that reason, I was hiding myself from sight.

    I don¡¯t know when you might go berserk so I was a bit worried here.

    Yet.....

    Even though I had made my entry so cool with a lot of trouble, it was ruined because of my aneue.

    That¡¯s the reason. Can I ask you for that?¡¹

    ¡®Haa©`©`©`©`¡¯, Ruminas seemed to hear Dagruel¡¯s tired sigh.

    And then, Ruminas also felt the same.

    (This rotten lizard, I¡¯ll strangle himter!)

    Ruminas raged with her face turning red.

    If she could move now, she¡¯d gifted him a kick without a doubt.

    ¡®Perhaps, I¡¯d be able to move because of anger?¡¯ Thinking so, she hated Veldora¡¯s attitude.

    Veldora didn¡¯t think that Ruminas can hear him in the stopped world, she deemed it to be his carelessness.

    ¡°I¡¯ll teach him a lesson without failter!¡± Ruminas sworn so in her mind.

    At the time when Dagruel about to answer Veldora¡¯s offer, there was a person who tried to stand up with a staggering movement.

    It was Shion.

    Her eyes were bloodshot, the open wounds on her whole body haven¡¯t recovered.

    However, it was strange that no blood flowing out.

    While dding in a strange atmosphere, Shionpletely stood up.

    ¡®Hm?¡¯ so Dagruel gazed at her,

    ¡¸Shion, huh. You were able to move even in the stopped world......?

    Hm,¡ºEnvy¡»seems to have disappear. This is, I see¨D¨D¡¹

    Veldora noticed something and stopped talking.

    Then as if to interrupted his word,

    ¡¸¨D¨DVe, Veldora-sama..... th, that person... is my prey. Wo, would you hand over him to me?¡¹

    Shion asked Veldora while panting, using her sword as a cane to stand.

    Veldora looked at her while squinting his eyes,

    ¡¸I see, very well. I will lend you a bit of my power. Fight well to your heart¡¯s content,!¡¹

    He responded so.

    ¡¸Th, thank you very much¨D¨D¡¹

    Shion seemed ready to fall, so Veldora supported her.

    And, from where Veldora touched Shion, his energy flowed.

    ¡¸Hu! Although I had said that I would lend it to you, there is no fragment of restraint from you eh. (Perhaps, I should collect itter from Rimuru ......)¡¹

    Veldora grumbled, looking worn out while Shion¡¯splexion improved fast.

    The wounds on her body healed, even her clothes, before anyone aware, had be as good as new.

    Dagruel raised one of his brow tolerating it, standing silently waiting for Shion¡¯s preparation toplete.

    Then¨D¨D

    ¡¶Individual: Shion undergo ability evolution, Ultimate Skill¡ºTyrannous Lord Susanoo¡»was acquired.¡·

    Unchanged by even the stopped world, ¡°The Voice of the World¡± was heard.

    It was the moment when Shion had awoken ultimate power.

    ¡¸I have kept you waiting. However, as you hoped for, I shall give you some amusement.¡¹

    ¡¸Fumu. Well then, I shall ept your offer.¡¹

    The two nod to the other dly and once again confront each other.

    In the stopped world where it was difficult to perceive the opponent¡¯s presence, the fight between Shion and Dagruel begun.

    Meanwhile¨D¨D

    (By any chance, is my turn only......)

    Veldora was anxious about such thing, there was no one who noticed it.

    [1] Momotaros¡¯ reference. Den-O

    [2] Elder sister (formal).

 Chapter 217 â€“ Vs Dagruel Part 6

    Vs Dagruel Part 6

    Shion¡¯s innermost thoughts were swirling in fury.

    She was angry at having been toyed with by Dagruel, as though she stood no chance whatsoever.

    Her rage, as she watched her Elite Guard fall one after another

    Her feelings of powerlessness and dismay, and her yearning towards the strong¡ª she acknowledges all of these emotions, except envy which has swelled up, and restrains her remaining emotions.

    This was unlike her past rampaging self, who simply faced her opposition with all her hatred, seeing them only as her enemy, she was now observing with her soul.

    Is it good or is it bad. That itself, is not the point.

    What really important is whether she can suppress it or not.

    These swirling emotions within her, were but a hindrance to Shion.

    But, the thorn of envy which was supposed to have disappeared, interferes with her thoughts regardless, as though stabbing at her heart.

    Shion has always thought of being the number one most important existence to Demon Lord Rimuru. But, that is simply self conceit. But it was also because she understood this emotion all too well, that it was so difficult to extinguish her envy towards other beings that were stronger than herself or showed greater promise.

    But even so¨D¨D

    Shion has put into practice, the act of epting things for what they are.

    As per Rimuru¡¯s words, it is the concept of seeing the true nature of everything with your soul.

    As a result, though it didn¡¯t cause any drastic changes, Shion¡¯s true nature underwent a cid change.

    She now fully understands her own strength that is not swayed by her emotions, her own true worth.

    With the exception of the thorn of envy, all of Shion¡¯s remaining thoughts are now clearly unified.

    It was a mental change, not a physical one.

    Shion¡¯s evolution was urring in a manner not visible to others.

    The battle with Dagruel began.

    Her soul understood right after that. Just how unfathomable and overpowering Dagruel really was.

    When they first met she never did notice, that hidden under his unassuming appearance, lied a furious raging soul.

    It can also be said, that seeing her ideal, the ultimateplete form that she pursued, gave Shion the shivers.

    If she was to think about it calmly, the fact that the difference in power between herself and Dagruel was decisive, it was all too obvious that this wasn¡¯t a matter where she was able to stand against him or not.

    But, even so.

    The word "retreat" does not exist in Shion¡¯s dictionary.

    Rimuru¡¯s strategy is wless. That is how it must be.

    What that means, is that so long as there are no further orders, she has no reason to fall back. That, was what Shion thought.

    Purely believing in Rimuru, following her orders to the letter.

    In a sense, one could say she has stopped thinking. But, to Shion, Rimuru¡¯s orders are absolute and is the only thing that mattered to her.

    (That Person, won¡¯t blindly give orders without some form of insurance elsewhere. Then, until further orders are given, all I need is to do what I was ordered to.)

    This was why, Shion shows no fear in the face of death, and holds the lines with the resolve of not retreating.

    Ruminas¡¯ cooperation was mostly unexpected.

    The prideful vampire princess, vehemently hated putting herself at risk.

    With as much wisdom she had, she more than understood how impossible victory is at this point.

    Shion thought, that Ruminas should have already fled from this battlefield, if she already knew that much.

    (This is really unexpected. If I was alone, I should have been taken out of the picture long ago.

    Demon Lord Ruminas, is my impression of her mistaken...

    Hmm, maybe that¡¯s also¨D¨D)

    Such idle thoughts surfaced briefly, but Shion quickly shoved that to the back of her head.

    Shion doesn¡¯t have the elbowroom for such thoughts, she fully understood that.

    At any rate, now that she has crossed swords with him, she could tell, that Dagruel still has something up his sleeves.

    If he were to really get serious, she would be swallowed up by that power all too easily, that was what it felt like to Shion.

    If so, her objective would be to resist as much as she possibly could, so as to properly understand the true essence of that power.

    With that firm resolve, Shion has continuously took to the challenge in an almost reckless manner.

    Against Dagruel, whose essence was simr to her own.

    Shion brandishes her de, to carve into her own soul the form she pursues, which she sees in Dagruel.

    And so, the cycle repeats as Ruminas revives her¨D¨D

    ¨D¨DThe World¡¯s Time stopped¨D¨D

    Before Shion¡¯s consciousness, lied a world without color.

    ¡°Not yet! It¡¯s not over yet!!¡±

    She tried to open her mouth with the intention to roar out as such, but Shion¡¯s body showed no response.

    Her body was stopped where she was, unable to stand up. Rather, she was unable to even open her mouth.

    As this happened, the thorn of¡ºEnvy¡»which has been a nuisance to Shion¡¯s emotions for the longest time, the root that was lodged in her Core (heart) which caused all her emotional problems, it felt as though it just went and disappeared.

    As the same time, "White Frost Dragon" Velzard awakened the Ultimate Skill¡ºEnvious Lord Leviathan¡», but this was not something Shion knows of, and it wasn¡¯t something she would care about either.

    The important thing, was that the emotion that was hindering her is gone now, that was all.

    (As expected of Rimuru-sama. To have even foresaw this happening!)

    This was but Shion jumping to conclusions, but it was the truth to Shion.

    tion and yearning filled Shion¡¯s heart, and what felt like an unbelievable amount of power welled out from within.

    Pure unbridled violence.

    The power to destroy.

    Irrelevant to good and evil, the Tyrant¡¯s Power.

    ¡¶Individual: Shion undergo ability evolution, Ultimate Skill¡ºTyrannous Lord Susanoo¡»was acquired.¡·

    The voice of the world resounded.

    Shortly after, Shion¡¯s consciousness returned.

    She was in the colorless world still, but she has no problems with her cognizance.

    In ce of sound, an individual¡¯s will is transmitted directly. Which meant, that words are not needed.

    In this Frozen World, which is governed by its own set of special "rules", Shion started to adapt immediately.

    Ultimate Skill¡ºTyrannous Lord Susanoo¡», made that possible.

    The foundations of her skill evolution were more than sufficient.

    (Much appreciated, Rimuru-sama!)

    That, was Ciel¡¯s handiwork, with her foresight of Shion¡¯s evolution.

    Even though she has only just obtained Ultimate Skill¡ºTyrannous Lord Susanoo¡», it easily became fully optimized, and was "fitted" onto Shion.

    For Shion who has constantly been evolving her mental state, controlling this boisterous energy was all too easy.

    In fact, it was because this was possible, that she awakened to this ability.

    Mind over body.

    Thus, with the evolution of her mind, it also triggered Shion¡¯s racial awakening.

    She is now a Combat Spirit Oni (High Rank Divine Monster Spirit), a being which specializes in physicalbat.

    A spiritual entity that can infinitely regenerate its physical body. But, has attacks that are capable of destroying the opposition¡¯s soul.

    Shion has evolved into what can be called the Natural Enemy of Spiritual Lifeforms (Energy Creature)[1].

    She makes use of the Energy borrowed from Veldora, topensate for what she could not make up for herself.

    And, once again.... , Shion recreates her own body. Into a body that is optimized and purely made forbat.

    She notices at this moment, that she has been unconsciously borrowing power from Veldora.

    Her consciousness which felt like it was mostly instinctual and roaming within a fog, now felt refreshed as though under a clear blue sky.

    Shion has now fully awakened.

    Shion takes her stance, with her beloved katana "True: Hercules¡¯ Edge[2]".

    ¡¸I have kept you waiting. However, as you hoped for, I shall give you some amusement.¡¹

    She speaks to Dagruel, in a polite manner.

    In this Frozen World, Dagruel and Shion¡¯s true battle begins.

    A sh of des crossing.

    That was but a metaphor, as such phenomena do not happen in this world without light.

    But, this was the only appropriate way to describe what was happening, as Shion¡¯s swings assault Dagruel.

    Hardening his body beyond the hardness of diamonds, Dagruel receives the attack with his two arms.

    But, due to taking the impact from the katana swung from an overhead stance, both of Dagruel¡¯s knees sunk into the ground.

    Dagruel opened his eyes wide.

    In this Stopped World, the air won¡¯t get vibrated.

    As there is no medium now, energy transmissions do not happen.

    It is now a situation where one would need to push their way through the molecules with their own bodies.

    Which also meant, it is also impossible to gain momentum from kicking off the ground. Impacts generated by the force directly dig into the earth, which results in what just happened to Dagruel at this moment.

    Thews of physics do not apply in this Frozen World.

    As for thews of magic, it is impossible to activate almost every known type.

    It¡¯s obvious, thatbat in such special circumstances will differ from the norm.

    Dagruel clicks his tongue, releasing excessive amounts of his power, and pushed back Shion¡¯s katana. Inversely, this time it was Shion whose legs were caught in the ground.

    The two continued exchanges between de and fist, and slowly both sides naturally grasped the nature of howbat flows.

    Dagruel followed his instincts, while Shion learnt from the situations that happened.

    The battle intensified.

    It wasn¡¯t just the appearance that looked intense, the invisible battle between abilities was taken into ount too.

    Dagruel, had no Ultimate Skill of his own.

    His existence alone can be called "Ultimate", as a being who is almost equal to the True Dragons.

    His fists alone could cause destruction on levels that warp thews of physics, the special vibrations caused would interfere with the earth and the atmosphere, resulting in storms of destruction.

    But, even such special powers, held no meaning in this Frozen World.

    ¡¸Shion, I have no clue how long that sister of mine is going to stop time.

    What¡¯s definite, is that your chance at victory is only possible within this Frozen World, that alone.

    When time flows, Dagruel¡¯s powers wille into effect. Keep that in mind.¡¹

    Veldora¡¯s words, were delivered telepathically to Shion.

    ¡¸My gratitude for the advice. Veldora-sama.¡¹

    Shion gave her thanks, but in truth she did not understand the real meaning of those words.

    But, on a instinctual level she recognized the danger.

    As of now, the destructive vibrations in Dagruel¡¯s fists, only affect the area that it hits. That was the reason how Shion is battling on equal footing with Dagruel, as she is responding on that assumption.

    But, it was very likely what Veldora¡¯s words meant, was that Dagruel¡¯s attacks are able to connect in a wider area when time is not stopped, that much can be assumed.

    This wasn¡¯t anything conclusive unless she took a hit for confirmation, but the danger wasn¡¯t hard to imagine.

    That¡¯s not something anybody would want to test out.

    With the intent of a short decisive battle, Shion increased her swinging speed one more level.

    Dagruel with his hardened body, repels Shion¡¯s katana with his bare hands.

    ¡¸Hou, having exchanged this many blows with me, not even a chip on that de.¡¹

    Conversely, Dagruelmended Shion¡¯s katana which was unblemished.

    His praise was not empty, and Shion also felt that he meant what he said.

    ¡¸Naturally. This beloved katana of mine, was given to me from Rimuru-sama.

    I pour my heart and soul into it every day, you can call it another part of my body at this point.¡¹

    Just as Shion said, she polishes her katana daily, and it has be ustomed to her aura.

    Calling it a part of her body is no exaggeration, as "True: Hercules¡¯ Edge" also evolved into the God ss together with Shion¡¯s evolution.

    It was because of this that it is immune to Dagruel¡¯s Weapon Destruction ability, but this should be called good luck for Shion.

    And, what was really lucky, would be the similitude of their abilities.

    Shion¡¯s ability, which could be called the natural enemy of spiritual entities, Minus Break.

    Activating the effects through her normal attacks with her katana, she plunders the target¡¯s Energy. The effect activates even if the attack is blocked.

    In addition, along with the fact that she is capable of converting the energy borrowed from Veldora into her own, she is able to make use of any energy that is plundered.

    Though she has an upper limit to her own Energy, she can just use her opponent¡¯s Energy to cover for her own losses.

    It can be said this ability further exemplified Shion¡¯s immortal status.

    And finally, as per the name of the Tyrant, being able to control any kind of riotous Energy, is what should be said to be the true worth of Shion¡¯s ability.

    For Shion to be able to even properly exist before a being such as Dagruel who is a mass of Energy, is precisely thanks to the abilities of the awakened¡ºTyrannous Lord Susanoo¡».

    Inparison, Dagruel¡¯s very existence is a supernatural phenomena.

    Hardened Defense?Weapon Destruction?Existence Destruction?Magic Immunity?Neutralize Attribute?Ignore Defense¨D¨D

    These, are but some of the abilities he wield as an Ultimate Living Being.

    Under normal circumstances, engaging in meleebat with Dagruel is utterly suicidal.

    Transcending physical and magical elements, an existance likened to a God of Destruction. That, was Dagruel.

    But, the ability¡ºTyrannous Lord Susanoo¡»that Shion awakened to, gave Shion the means to stand against Dagruel.

    Which meant, the ability is capable of something simr(to Dagruel).

    The ability of Unique Skill¡ºCook¡», to "bring a desired result of the user" has evolved¨D¨Dintoplete maniption over thew of causality

    This isn¡¯t something on the level of Majin Lace¡¯s¡ºFuture Vision¡», it is an Absolute ability.

    It is not prediction, but purposefully causing a result that is intended.

    Before Shion evolved, her being able to move when time was stopped, was due to the effects of her Unique Skill¡ºCook¡».

    Being able to control thew of causality, meant bing unrivaled, in a world where time is stopped.

    All cause and effect, so long as they are in a world where time does not flow, Shion¡¯s will is given the highest priority in such a world.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dhow unbelievable.... For her abilities to be above mine¨D¨D¡¹

    In terms of Max Energy, Dagruel had many more times the amount Shoin had, but Shion was able to stand toe to toe against him because of that fact.

    However, even with Shion¡¯s new abilities, it is impossible for her to overpower Dagruel.

    That, was proof of the similitude between Shion and Dagruel.

    If you were topare their abilities, Shion is superior. But, the two of them are on par with each other if you take the overall power into ount.

    After a number more exchanges, Dagruel noticed this.

    His face turned bitter, as he red at Shion.

    Dagruel has noticed, that his abilities were being nullified. That, was caused by an ability that was simr to Dagruel¡¯s true nature.

    Which was why they rejected each other, and both sides were nullified.

    In this¡ºSuspended World¡»where all forms of disaster causing supernatural powers are sealed, Shion and Dagruelcked the power to deal a decisive blow to either side and were locked in an unending brawl.

    Attacks which were supposed to ignore defense and cause damage, were beingpletely evaded so fatal damage is avoided.

    Both sides nullified the opposition¡¯s attacks, and simply consumed their Energy.

    If this went on, in this Frozen World, it looked like a scene which would make one think of a never-ending battle.

    But that bnce, would be broken in a single moment.

    That¡¯s right, time started moving once more.

    At that exact moment, Dagruel became certain of his victory.

    His superpowers which were sealed are now released. What that implied, was that he is now able to unleash those superpowers which gave him the nickname "Earthquake".

    Dagruel, releases a massive all range attack onto Shion.

    They were equal in the Stopped World due to her abilities, but things are different now that thews of physics are back in motion.

    The number of rules to control exponentially increased, which created many more results from cause and effect.

    Complete predictions, and phenomena control has be more difficult to aplish. That was already a feat, when the opponent was on equal footing.

    As per Veldora¡¯s warning, Shion¡¯s only chance at victory was while the Stopped World was in effect.

    The ground quaked, with tremors that made standing up nigh impossible. At the same time, the atmosphere roared as it twisted, and lightning crackled.

    All of that, culminated into the attack onto Shion, assaulting her all at once.

    With the effect of the absolute ability of Ignore Defense attached, all for the express purpose of taking Shion¡¯s life¨D¨D

    Even with Ultimate Skill¡ºTyrannous Lord Susanoo¡», nullifying all of that was impossible.

    (The overwhelming difference in Energy, is the biggest wall between you(Shion) and me!)

    Dagruel¡¯s inner exmation, did not reach Shion.

    All of the attacks had the intent to take the target¡¯s life.

    And so, Dagruel who had total confidence in his victory¨D¨D

    ¡¸Chaotic Fate!![3]¡¹

    Opened his eyes in disbelief.

    Shion, has moved in for the counterattack.

    Shion understood that she was unable to totally defend against the attack, so she discarded defense, and put in everything she had into offence.

    (The fool! Do you intend to perish!?)

    Toward the de which was swinging upwards in his direction, Dagruel extended his left hand out to nullify it ¨D¨D only to show confusion when that very de disappeared.

    Right after, the burning sensation of pain ¨D¨D pain, which he has not felt in a few millennia ¨D¨D reached his brain.

    Shion¡¯s finishing attack slipped through Dagruel¡¯s cognizance, and reached his body.

    However¨D¨D

    Shion¡¯s body too, took the full brunt of the multitude of attacks that were born from Dagruel¡¯s superpowers.

    Even if Shion¡¯s body had gone through evolution, this attack was fatal ¨D¨D or, should have been.

    ¡¸Re:Birth (Resurrection)!!¡¹

    A chilling voice, reverberated across the battlefield.

    Shion who was doomed to perish, was brought back from the abyss of death, by Demon Lord Ruminas¡¯ Ultimate Skill¡ºLustful Lord Asmodeus¡».

    If time is flowing, that means support from Ruminas can be counted on too. With that reasoning, it was Shion¡¯s strategic victory.

    Shion ced her bet on Ruminas reviving her and not retreating.

    ¡¸Fufufu, thank you very much, Demon Lord Ruminas.¡¹

    ¡¸You blockhead.... You totally anticipated me giving a helping hand didn¡¯t you?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course, I believed in you. Demon Lord Ruminas.¡¹

    ¡¸Just call me Ruminas. I too, shall address you as Shion from today onwards. Anyints?¡¹

    ¡¸No.... Not at all, Ruminas. I too, shall think of you as a friend from today onwards.¡¹

    ¡¸Fuhn! Do as you like![4]¡¹

    Ruminas¡¯ face was flushed scarlet, even though she said that. The same can be said for Shion¨D¨D

    When their two faces met, both averted away as though embarrassed.

    The battlefield¡¯s tension in their vicinity loosened.

    The fighting was still ongoing at the other locations, but with the fall of the head of one side, it affected the morale of both sides in no time at all.

    Anxiety could be seen in the Giant Army, which resulted in the defense forces gaining the upper hand.

    The one on one battles between Grasword and Albert, Fenn and Adalman restarted, but the giant side lost much of their earlier momentum.

    The defeat of their elder brother, has probably affected the both of them too.

    And amongst all of that,

    ¡¸Kua©`©`©`hahhahhah!¡¹

    A certain someone not reading the moodughed.

    It was Veldora.

    ¡¸Well done! You did splendidly, Shion. Well done indeed. You went above and beyond what I have predicted!¡¹

    Veldoraughed pleasantly.

    Ruminas red at theughing Veldora,

    ¡¸What, you were around? You stupid Lizard (Evil Dragon)[5]!

    And spat her piece.

    Veldora was spooked for a moment, he then puffed up his chest as he pulled himself together.

    ¡¸Of course I am, I was worried for the whole lot of you, so I was watching over everyone!¡¹

    He said that as though he wanted to be thanked for it, but there was no change in Ruminas¡¯ icy cold attitude to him.

    But, it was the truth that he did help out albeit in the shadows.

    Fact was, while the¡ºSuspended World¡»was in effect, the being(s) that were responsible for suppressing Grasword and Fenn ¨D¨D his clone that was in charge of Fenn sent out distress calls multiple times, but they were ignored. At that time, much of his Energy was being "borrowed" by Shion, so he didn¡¯t have much to spare ¨D¨D were none other than Veldora¡¯s Parallel Existences.

    Despite that, it¡¯s not like he can proudly say that now considering the current mood, so Veldora was at a loss for words.

    He broke out in cold sweat, before Ruminas¡¯ devilish heterochromia gold and silver eyes, words were unable to exit from his mouth.

    (Gu, gunuuu.... Why, am I being treated like a villian¨D¨D)

    You couldn¡¯t really me him for getting slightly teary eyed.

    ¡¸So, what have youe here for? Everything is more or less wrapped up.¡¹

    To Ruminas¡¯ cold words, Veldora felt like running away.

    But, the one who saves Veldora from his predicament, was Dagruel who should have been defeated by Shion.

    ¡¸Fu,fuhahahahahaha! It has been quite the few millennia, since my knees have made contact with the ground.

    More so, the feat of getting blood to flow from me, there have been none except Veldanava himself.

    Shion, you, have every right to be proud!¡¹

    Dagruel got back up, as he said that.

    The blood flowing down from his head, showed no sign of stopping due to the effects of Shion¡¯s ability.

    Despite that, Dagruel¡¯s Aura only increased in vigor.

    ¡¸Humph. Still standing huh, as expected of Dagruel.

    Shion, take a breather where you are.

    As I thought, I¡¯m the only one who would be able to be his opponent.¡¹

    Veldora advanced, towards where Dagruel was.

    And¨D¨D

    ¡¸You should revert to your original form. Let us conclude this battle, with everything we got!¡¹

    He grandly exims.

    Dagruel nods,

    ¡¸Fufufu. Dragon and Titan, let me show you which is greater.

    Don¡¯t you hold back now, Veldora!

    Grasword, Fenn,e to me.

    Now is the time, for us to show our real power!!¡¹

    He bellows, in response to Veldora.

    His body releases an overpowering Aura. In addition to a strange atmosphere.

    Utterly oppressed by the pressure, Shion and co. were unable to say anything at all.

    Veldora nced to Shion and co.

    ¡¸Shion, when the battle begins, you should put everything you have into defense.

    Adalman and Albert too, everyone need to pour everything to maintaining the barrier.

    Better not lose focus, or all of you will get dragged in and get blown¨D¨D¡¹

    Veldora spoke as though as stating fact, like everything was already decided.

    But, to his serious tone, Shion and co, not even Ruminas refuted him.

    Veldora continued speaking.

    ¡¸Dagura, Ryura and Debura ¨D¨D Pay attention to what you three are about to witness.

    I, am going to kill your father. Watch the battle, and burn everything that happens into your eyes.

    What¡¯s about to happen, is a battle of Myths. All of you are witnesses to this battle¨D¨D¡¹

    Veldora subtlety finished speaking.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸¨D¨Dh!?¡¹¡¹¡¹

    The 3 brothers were dumbfounded unlike their usual selves.

    However, they seemed to have understood that something extraordinary is about to happen.

    ¡¸¡¸¡¸Understood, Veldora-sama!¡¹¡¹¡¹

    They nodded in unison, to show their acknowledgment.

    With a satisfied look, Veldora turned to face Dagruel.

    Over on that side, Dagruel and his brothers have finished their preparations too.

    ¡¸Seal Open, Trinity (Three in One Body!!¡¹

    With Dagruel¡¯s roar, the ancient seal was broken.

    The brothers Dagruel, Grasword and Phen, were enveloped in a dazzling light.

    This is, the seconding of the Destruction God from the Age of Myths.

    d in unimaginable amounts of Energy, Ashura[6] of the Titan manifested.

    Shion and co. understood immediately in one nce, that Titan is not something any of them can match.

    All except the most powerful of beings, a True Dragon, who was before them.

    ¡¸Kuahahahaha! Is that form are your true visage? Dagruel!

    Very well! I shall take you on with everything I have!!¡¹

    Veldora transformed into his Dragon Mode.

    And so, the battle of Myths, between two supernatural beings begins.

    Meanwhile.

    (Oh I¡¯m so d! Here I was worried that I wouldn¡¯t get my turn¨D¨D)

    No one would ever guess that this was what Veldora was really thinking of at that moment.

    [1] ¾«ÉñÉúÃüÌå(¥¨¥Í¥ë¥®©`¥¯¥ê©`¥Á¥ã©`)The author give us how to read the Kanji, the kanji is Seishin Seimeitai, the furigana is Enerugii Kuriichaa. Should I stick with Spiritual Lifeform etc or go with Energy Creature from now?

    P.S. I would also changed it from the beginning.

    [2] It has kanji of Õæ (shin=True) in front of the name.

    [3] This also have addition of Õæ in the kanji of the attack so ÕæÌìµØ»îš¢±ÀÕQ= True: Apocalypse and Genesis of life and death of universe.

    [4] Tsundere vampire...... XD

    [5] Oira wa Tokage ja neyo! XD do you guys get it ^_^)/

    [6]ÈýÃæÁù±Û Sanmenroppi means 3 heads 6 arms, Ashura/Asura.

 Chapter 218 â€“ Vs Dagruel Part 7

    Vs Dagruel Part 7

    Dagruel, the destruction incarnate and Veldora, the king of the storm.

    The simrity of their power was: ¡°lightning¡±.

    Dagruel with his own transcendence ability could freely manipte the electric tension between the ground and the atmosphere.

    Therefore, he could use various attacks with lightning which was the strongest offensive power that the mother nature had. However, Veldora was the same.

    Veldora could circte his own energy and naturally generate lightning.

    So, both of them have high lightning resistance. Hence, using lighting strike against each other was insignificant.

    Although it wasn¡¯t effective, both of them converted their fighting aura into lightning and fired it against each other.

    The result, energy with different natures colliding with each other became a pir of lighting which flooded the surrounding area.

    Dagruel freely manipted the vibration wave.

    If the earth was vibrated, earthquake urred, if the atmosphere was vibrated, electrical discharge was generated. It was easy to create a vacuum wave when he manipted the airflow intentionally.

    However, it didn¡¯t affect Veldora.

    That was a justified matter. After all, Veldora is the incarnation of storm.

    Dagruel was well informed about that, there was no need for him to be flustered.

    Because both of them were longtime opponents, each of them knew well each other¡¯s character.

    However, as his limitation was released and became Trinity, this is the first time Dagruel fought with his original form which was the ¡®Battle Form¡¯.

    Dagruel was aware that his blood was boiling with excitement.

    Now was the time where he¡¯d have a showdown with Veldora who was his longtime fated opponent.

    Therefore¨D¨D

    ¡¸Fuhahahahaha! As I expected from you, Veldora.

    But, I released my true power, I¡¯d be different from before!¡¹

    So Dagruel shouted.

    Bing an Ashura, his blind spot has disappeared.

    Just like before, magic didn¡¯t affect him.

    And¨D¨Dwith¡ºHardening Power¡», his body easily surpassed the hardness of diamond, any kind of attacks would be repelled.

    For example, even if Dagruel was attacked by a master with the same level as Grasword with a god ss weapon, it probably wouldn¡¯t affect him.

    To that extent, as the current Dagruel specialized in defensive power.

    Invincibility. That was Dagruel¡¯s current state.

    ¡¸Kuahahahaha! Laughable!¡¹

    Veldoraughed down Dagruel¡¯s shout.

    And then, he threw Thunderstorm (Lightning Storm Roar) as it was.

    Thepressed mass of atmosphere draws near Dagruel while releasing electrical discharge.

    However, that super-density attack was grabbed by Dagruel with one hand and disappeared.

    ¡¸It¡¯s useless, Veldora. Didn¡¯t I say that such superficial techniques like this would not affect me.¡¹

    Veldora didn¡¯t heed him.

    Faster than his main body which shot the Thunderstorm, Veldora¡¯s clone went behind Dagruel¡¯s back.

    ¡¸The real thing is this! Taste this, Dragon w!¡¹

    Veldora¡¯s fist, which was thrown at super high speed, was small, unlike the dragon¡¯srge body.

    However, the ominous ws that grew on his six fingers possessed¡ºSundering Power¡»which could tear apart any kind of material in this world.

    Dagurel¡¯s¡ºHardening Power¡»and Veldora¡¯s¡ºSundering Power¡»collided, resulting in sounds as if the world was creaking.

    ¡®Crash¡¯ ¨D¨Dand so, both have their arm disappeared.

    One of Dagruel¡¯s arms which defended against Veldora¡¯s ws disappeared, Veldora¡¯s left hand which aplished the feat has also disappeared.

    It was a draw.

    Dagruel still have 5 arms which still intact. Also, the lost arm regenerate in a moment.

    The one he was fighting against, Veldora also can produce clones as many as he liked with¡ºParallel Existence¡».

    ¡¸Tch! As ever, what an absurd strong fellow he¡¯s¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸The absurd one is you, Veldora. For the current me to be wounded......¡¹

    Veldora felt irritated as Dagruel was able to defend from his special attack, likewise Dagruel also felt annoyed as his invincible body was damaged.

    Still, both of them were warming up.

    Likely enjoying the fight, both of their attacks became more severe.

    A half-hearted attack would not affect both of them.

    They both knew about this well, but on the other hand they couldn¡¯t bring out a big technique so suddenly.

    Since it was not possible to expect the opponent to be careless, it was necessary to made the chance somehow.

    ¡°Destruction Deva¡± and ¡°Storm Dragon¡±, both were equal.

    Like ¡°Kuzushi[1]¡± in Judo, first of all, securing one¡¯s own superiority was important.

    It would be sheer stupidity to bring out everything in the beginning of fight.

    However ¨D¨D

    Veldorapletely disregarded such theory, he began attacking Dagruel at once.

    ¡¸Kuahahahaha! I¡¯ll keep going! Wing de!¡¹

    Several of Veldora¡¯s clones approached Dagruel in a super high speed flight.

    The wings generated vibration and turned it into a high frequency de. The vibrations of the 2 pairs of big and small wings created a death end barrier which could tear molecr bond.

    Veldora¡¯srge build was covered with death end barrier and became a huge destruction sphere.

    Such fiendish destruction sphere was a thing that can only be created by several clones of Veldora.

    Everyone attacked Dagruel at the same time.

    ¡¸Guuh!¡¹

    However, Dagruel didn¡¯t panic.

    Grasword¡¯s face turned to the front, preparing great swords on both of his hands.

    And then, he moved to intercept it while at the same time several of Veldora clones approaching.

    The speed of the great sword¡¯s edge which length exceeded 10m easily surpassed the speed of sound.

    By each one of Dagruel¡¯s sword sh, the destruction sphere that Veldora¡¯s clones had created was negated.

    In other words, that means the clones were destroyed.

    Dagrueal didn¡¯t cken his attacks.

    He continued,

    ¡¸Exploding Chains of the Sealed Destroyer Prison!¡¹

    With Fenn¡¯s face facing the front, he tried to capture Veldora using Gleipnir in his hand.

    With his¡ºEyes of Truth¡», he discovered the one which have the greatest amount of energy from among the countless clones without any difficulty.

    No matter how many Veldora created his clones, it would be useless in front of his¡ºEyes of Truth¡»¨D¨D or should it have be......

    ¡¸Unfortunately! That just my clone~!!¡¹

    Veldora shouted like making fool of him.

    In fact, any individual that get caught by Gleipnir would immediately annihted and disappear.

    Since it was so quick and overdone.

    ¡¸Ohh...... you, to be able to deceive my eyes...... What kind of trick did you use?¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu. Oh Dagruel, even when you unleash your true power, you can¡¯t defeat me.

    As there¡¯s no chance for you to win!

    Besides, even I have grown stronger. I¡¯d be bothered if you think I¡¯m still the same as the old me!¡¹

    Veldora dodged Dagruel¡¯s question.

    Properly speaking,¡ºEyes of Truth¡» can¡¯t be deceived.

    However, with his¡ºExistence Probability Fluctuation¡», it was possible for Veldora to shift himself with his clones momentary.

    It was possible by manipting Parallel Existence and Probability Maniption at the same time, one of his secret technique.

    In addition of those two, it also utilized Space Maniption or so Rimuru (Ciel) had exined it to him about the ability, but Veldora ignored it.

    Even if he didn¡¯tpletely understand the fine details, there was no problem because he mastered how to use it instinctively, so Veldora thought.

    For such reason, it was true that he can¡¯t give an exnation about it.

    On the contrary, in case he understood it, he would be boastfully exining about it, it could be said that it was good that Veldora didn¡¯t reallyprehend it.

    Adding another thing for Veldora¡¯s credit, it was not because hisprehensive ability that wascking, it just that the theory behind it was too difficult.

    Even if he was able to understand and mastered it instinctively, it was not possible for him to exin it to other person with words.

    Because Dagruel wasn¡¯t expecting Veldora to gave him the answer, he continued his words not caring about it.

    ¡¸What no chance to win you said? What a nonsense you talked about...... But it seems to be true that you¡¯re different from the old time.

    If I can¡¯t see where your main body are, then I shall erase all of your clones at the same time!¡¹

    While talking, he created a convenient situation for himself.

    It also one of fighting techniques.

    Even a strong person of Dagruel¡¯s caliber, wouldn¡¯t ignore such petty tricks

    Instead, he thought that obtaining a bit of superiority even by using such petty technique was a big matter.

    He calmly activated Space Grasp and the range of his interference wave expanded.

    After he confirmed that it wasn¡¯t Veldora¡¯s clone and he wasn¡¯t hiding using¡ºEyes of Truth¡», he cut out the dimension, creating an isted space.

    In this space, there were only Dagruel and Veldora.

    Also, all of Veldora¡¯s clones, in order to eliminated them together at the same time.

    ¡¸Muu!?¡¹

    ¡¸I got you, Veldora. Eat this! Quasar Break[2]!!¡¹

    A great earthquake shook this cut out space.

    The inside of the space was filled with super dimensional vibration with Dagruel as its epicenter.

    Irreversible, interfering destructive waves were generated and emitting invisible lights. Dagruel consumed 60% of his energy to bring forth absorption light rays.

    Dagruel converted his own body into a pseudo-ck hole, absorbing and destroying all matters inside the space.

    At that time, because of the generated friction which exceeding the istion space, dazzling light begun to overflow.

    No matter what kind of life form, if they receive the interference of this overwhelmingly high energy concentration, it might be impossible for them to preserve their own existence.

    Not just disintegrated, they would be swallowed into the ck hole and disappear.

    However, the majority of the absorbed energy was used by Dagruel to maintained his own existence. It didn¡¯t meant that Dagruel can absorb everything, so as a special attack, it can¡¯t be used continuously.

    Dagruel had the conviction on his special attack, and checked the result.

    Thepletely isted space that Dagruel created closed together when he absorbed the radiated light rays.

    However, it seemed that some distortion remained in the dimension, even affecting the real world.

    It could be said as a scar of transcendental destruction¨D¨D although it would assimte with the surroundings and returned to normal once time flows.

    There should be no one who able to survive that attack......

    ¡¸Uhhhhhhhh..... tha, that just now is very dangerous you know¨D¨D¡¹

    Dagruel was astonished with his eyes wide opened.

    ¡¸Im, impossible! You able to survive that!?¡¹

    Dagruel shouted due to the rest of the shock.

    It was his strongest attack that should eliminate anyonepletely.

    For Dagruel to be surprised was normal.

    In the isted space, there was no escape. Yet, for Veldora to survive after receiving the direct hit should be impossible.

    But, it¡¯s a fact that Veldora survived.

    ¡¸......Ku, Kuha, Kuahahahaha!

    So, something like this isn¡¯t a big deal for me!¡¹

    When you observe him carefully, Veldora was not unharmed.

    His wings were tattered, and his whole body was injured all over. He just pretended to be okay.

    In fact, he was notpletely evading the attack just now.

    Making good use of Ultimate Skill¡ºChaotic Lord Nyathotep¡», Veldora thinned his existence probability to the utmost limit, and was barely able to evade the interference wave of the destructive energy. However, several of the clones failed in evasion, they were all annihted.

    It¡¯s a terrifying technique, and if Veldora was even a bitte, Veldora would be definitely destroyed.

    Veldora integrated all of his remaining clones and checked the current situation.

    His remaining energy currently was at 50%, he included the amount that was lost to Shion.

    (I consumed a lot. However, it¡¯s all ording to the calction!)

    Dgaruel and Veldora were almost even.

    Veldora had about 30% of his energy taken by Shion before the fight began.

    Therefore, to overturn the disadvantageous situation, it was necessary to make Dagruel wasted his.

    The current situation of the amount of their remaining energy are, Veldora at 50% against Dagruel with 40%. A reversal.

    However, it was good because he seeded in the gamble, the probability of his survival was very small against the attack.

    Veldora gambled that he could evade it with Ultimate Skill¡ºChaotic Lord Nyathotep¡».

    Veldrora had won the gamble.

    ...... In the first ce, even if he lose the gamble, he act with the prediction that there was no doubt that he could be regenerated by Rimuru.

    (If I know that it¡¯s possible for me to regenerate, I¡¯m not going to be scared of any dangerous battle! Kuahahaha!)

    Veldoraughed loudly with his true feelings that can¡¯t be let out.

    This was exactly the reason why Veldora said Dagruel had no chance to win against him.

    ¡¸You, do you know? If you make one mistake, you could be annihted and won¡¯t be able to regenerated!?

    Why you don¡¯t focus on defense? Without doing any risky gamble, if you focused yourself on defense with all of your power, you could avoided getting annihted......

    Even I didn¡¯t think that I can deliver the final blow on you who be unable to fight.

    Why you need to wager your life for Ruminas and humans!?¡¹

    ¡¸Humph! That aside, Dagruel.

    Why do you need to obey Velda¡¯s order? That person is not my older brother!!¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨DThat maybe so.

    But, his aura, was without doubt, Veldanava-sama¡¯s.

    That¡¯s enough. I lived to serve that Person.¡¹

    ¡¸Laughable! For you to work hard for an impostor, you¡¯re not worthy of the reputation of Destruction God!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up, Veldora! I won¡¯t forgive you if you mocked that Person ,even if you¡¯re His younger brother.¡¹

    Dagruel boosted his fighting aura.

    Then, he turned small from his about 15mrge body in a sh.

    Dagruel became around 3m in size. However, lightning shed from his body, superpressed energy could be felt.

    ¡¸Mu!?¡¹

    ¡¸Fuhahahaha. It was you who taught me, Veldora.

    When you control your anger, further power can be gained¨D¨Dor so¡¹

    Veldora recalled those words.

    Come to think of it, he had talked with Dagruel about the knowledge of the holy book (manga).

    Just from that bit of information, Dagruel had splendidly sublimated it to actualbat level.

    Compressing himself, the density of Dagruel¡¯s energy seemed to be tremendous.

    Size is power, but he would be at disadvantage with the way things are going. Veldora realized so.

    ¡¸Good grief, for you to learn to control that far.

    As expected from Dagruel. However, I will not be defeated!¡¹

    Veldora alsopressed his energy and transformed into human form, as a respond to Dagruel.

    The unordinary melee fight begun.

    Dagruel¡¯s fist sunk into Veldoro¡¯s abdomen.

    At the same time, Veldora¡¯s elbow hit Dagruel¡¯s face.

    Their fightsts several hours, neither of them yielding to the other.

    A kick for a kick, a fist for a fist.

    Each other¡¯s attacks will be countered with the same attack.

    Instead of fighting firmly on the ground, the ces of their battle were changing one after another.

    From the sky to the ground.

    And blowing off the surroundings, to the desert.

    And again to the sky high.

    Sometimes outside the atmosphere.

    For both of them who are masses of energy, the battlefield was same whether they go.

    With their own body as theunch pad, they driven superpressed energy to the opponent.

    And then, splendidly discharging the received energy out of their body, they prevented fatal injury.

    It was important to suppress one¡¯s own energy loss while making the opponent waste theirs.

    Each of their attacks intersected, properly speaking with the power of their blow, even high ss Majin would be blown into oblivion.

    Although they were causingrge damage on the surroundings, both of them already stopped caring.

    A fierce battle that seemed tost forever.

    However ¨D¨D

    Veldora continued to wait for the opportunity.

    With his training with Zegion and Ultima, and guidance of the strong people in the Labyrinth.

    In addition, hisbat experience with Veldrind and Rimuru had made Veldora grew stronger by one level.

    Close quartersbat was the bestbat technique for Veldora.

    ¡¸I thought that I was a master, but it seem I still have a long way to go......¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll say it once again, Dagruel. Stop obeying that impostor.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re so stubborn, Veldora. My loyalty won¡¯t change even if He died!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so...... I¡¯m so disappointed, Dagruel. I shall end you with my strongest secret technique!¡¹

    Dagruel tensed to Veldora¡¯s words.

    However, it was already toote. Veldora had alreadypleted his preparation.

    Veldora activated his ability.

    That moment, the surroundings are covered with prismatic darkness[3].

    Engulfing a vast area that even covered the region of the death desert of Holy Kingdom Ruberios¡¯ territory.

    ¡¸Fertile Paradox!!¡¹[4]

    Veldora muttered in small voice.

    Inside the prismatic darkness, a cruel miracle manifested.

    [1] a Japanese term for unbncing an opponent in the Japanese martial arts. Making the opponent vulnerable to your counterattack, basically action to make you have the superiority, well I don¡¯t really knowledgeable about judo and so, I can¡¯t really exin it.

    [2] The kanji, •r¿ÕÕñœç¼¤ÉñÒ† literally means Supreme God/Deity¡¯s Extreme Space-Time Destruction Waves or so.

    [3] It¡¯s actually Rainbow colored darkness..... umm I can¡¯t imagine it,ment and I will change it.

    [4] ØN·y¤Ê¤ëÉñÃØ¤Î²¨„Ó Mysterious Waves which Brings Good Harvest.

 Chapter 219 â€“ Vs Dagruel Part 8 â€“Conclusion-

    Vs Dagruel Part 8 ¨CConclusion-

    The fight between Veldora and Dagruel brought tremendous destruction to their surroundings.

    There¡¯s a person who thought of this as something unpleasant.

    That person is Ruminas.

    (Damn! That lizard! He¡¯s really, really urgh!! Why he does take things this far¨D¨D£©

    She was raging so much, that her body was shaking and trembling little by little.

    While having a hard time of restraining it, Ruminas pondered.

    The ground was flooded with pirs of lightning, anyone unfortunate enough to be hit by it would immediately carbonize.

    Anyone can see clearly that it just a matter of time before damage befalls the inner city area.

    The threefold barrier that protected the Holy City has already unable to perform its task.

    Therge-scale magic essence warding barrier in the border had vanished due to the shock wave created when Dagruel and Veldora shed.

    It was unable to endure it even for a moment and was blown away, but it had valiantly tried to resist.

    The anti-monster attack defense barrier which protected the daily lives around the holy capital was in the simr condition.

    After all, as the barrier was set with the purpose of preventing monster attack of a certain level and below, it¡¯d rather harsh to expect it to be able to withstand the attacks of ¡°True Dragon¡± or ¡°Titan¡± that can be called super life form.

    This also was blown away so quickly.

    The only one left was just the Evil Purification barrier.

    The people who maintain the barrier raised their angryints while crying tears of blood.

    If one of them lost their focus, it was certain that the barrier would copse immediately.

    That is without exception the ¡°Seven Celestial Sages¡± whomanded the barrier maintenance.

    In adherence to Ruminas¡¯ order, they risked their lives, doing their best to maintain the barrier.

    Luckily they changed the barrier to anti-holy attribute using Holy Demonic Inversion, in order to prevent the angel¡¯s invasion.

    Veldora aside, Dagruel¡¯s attribute is¡ºHoly¡».

    Therefore, they managed to seed in maintaining the barrier.

    In the first ce, the barrier purpose was to be anti-Veldora, but it had be useless.....

    Ruminas let out a sigh sharply as she was watching the battle unfolding in the sky.

    A battle of transcendent ability that exceeded even Ruminas¡¯ imagination.

    Of course, even if Ruminas attempted to participate in the battle, it would be suicidal.

    Even if she wants toin, there¡¯s no way to voice it.

    Therefore, unable to do anything but watching was her current situation.

    And so, the battle grew more intense......

    Next to Ruminas is Shion who was enthralled by the battle with intense concentration.

    That¡¯s natural so Ruminas thought. After all, such battle of myths like this was something that won¡¯t happen even once in 1000 years.

    The battle between strong people, it¡¯s an experience where other people could only do nothing but to see it.

    Not to mention, such a battle between transcendents, no one has ever seen.

    One more thing, the lump of sma of Thunderstorm that was repelled by Dagruel, came flying and created a crater as it directly hit the inner city area.

    (That damn lizard! Did he intend to destroy my country once more!? He really needs to pay attention to his surroundings!!)

    Ruminas thinking about such unreasonable thing.

    Although she fully aware that it¡¯s an impossible thing, she couldn¡¯t help but to think so.

    And so, in the battle between Veldora and Dagruel, they changed into closebat fight by changing to their human form.

    No one able to take their eyes off.

    The super-ss fight will soon approach its end.

    At the same time, Veldora mutters something in a small voice, prismatic darkness was created.

    (What is this!?)

    It spread at a terrific speed and wrapped up the surroundings¨D¨D

    When Ruminas sensed the danger it¡¯s already toote.

    Her panic increased, Ruminas¡¯ defensive barrier has no meaning.

    Resistance is meaningless, Ruminas¡¯ thought was swallowed by the prismatic darkness.

    One of the seven great nobles that served Ruminas, Archduke Gunther Strauss who is the head, confronted a considerable threat.

    He was fighting against one of the Executioners.

    Furuki Mai who using the Crescent Bow.

    Mai¡¯s outward appearance was of a 16 years old high school student, but her fighting power was beyond description.

    Gunther is a True Ancestor Vampire who lived since the ancient times who is called archduke.

    He¡¯s a strong person who surpassed a simple Demon Lord.

    His ability is equaled to Karion who is a former Demon Lord.

    And yet, in front of Mai, all he can do is defend.

    The seven great nobles and the subordinates under them were assigned with the role to assault Dagruel¡¯s army from the nk as a mobile army.

    However, that strategy was prevented by Mai alone.

    Because people other than Gunther had been annihted by Mai¡¯s Stardust Rain.

    The vampire¡¯s super regeneration can¡¯t catch up due to the terrifying meteor arrows.

    The only one who barely alive was the other great nobles who was always quarreling with him.

    While managing to somehow cooperate, they defended against Mai¡¯s attacks but......

    That¡¯s a story from a little while ago.

    People who receive the direct hit from the arrow be unable to regenerate, they lost the ability to continue fighting.

    Currently, the only one who able to move in this ce was only Gunther.

    ¡¸Ah, you¡¯re so tenacious. It would be better if you fall down quickly, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up, you lowly human! I will dig my fangs on your neck, and suck your blood dry!!¡¹

    Gunther sustained a decrease in vital activity, which stimted his survival instinct.

    Originally, he has no need to suck blood.

    In the old times, vampire act to absorbs mana (vitality) through blood, but after evolved, he able to absorbs mana directly from the prana (spirit)

    However, right now, his eye color changed, as he perceived Mai as his prey.

    Like a cornered beast, Gunther released all restrictions on his body.

    To his pride as an Archduke.

    He thought that he must not be defeated by a meress, Gunther released the taboo.

    Commanding his old blood, Gunther returns to his original appearance.

    Magic power runs through his whole body, transforming his body, to regain his form as the Emperor of the Night.

    To his past form as a Demon Lord before being a subordinate to Demon Lord Ruminas.

    However, even so ¨D¨D

    ¡¸So you said? That it would be better if I fall down quickly, and so¡¹

    It didn¡¯t reach Mai.

    Mai acquired Ultimate Skill¡ºMaster Weapon¡»after obtaining the power of Seraphim, and so she possessesbat power of an Awakened Demon Lord (Million ss)[1].

    Even among the Executioners, particrly¨D¨D Sword, Shield, and Bow, those three people were the highest among all Yuuki¡¯s subordinates.

    Arios who mastered the Bastard Sword.

    Zero who is an impregnable wall with his Star Shield.

    And, Mai who mastered the Crescent Bow.

    Those three people were an exception.

    Arios was once defeated by Damrada.

    That bitter experience seems to have promoted his growth.

    He threw away his self-conceit and became able to proceed through fights calmly without looking down on the enemy.

    The current Arios is like a different person.

    Zero in a few words was a silent man.

    However, he will certainly fulfill his given duties.

    From the start, he was a person worthy of special mention of his defensive power with his Unique Skill¡ºUnmovable One¡», but after awakened with Star Shield, Zero¡¯s defense was a perfect impregnable wall.

    And thest Mai is¨D¨D

    With a flowing movement, she nocks her bow and shot her arrow.

    From a single arrow of a shot, it splits into many bing like meteors.

    She is a One-man Army.

    Exactly, that title was appropriate for her.

    Gunther ungracefully lying on the ground with both of his hands and feet pierced by arrows.

    ¡¸You lowly human¨D¨D!!¡¹

    An arrow lodged into Gunther¡¯s throat, silencing his shout.

    It¡¯s done without any technique.

    Mai¡¯s strength was too overwhelming.

    ¡¸Well now. I need to keep it easy and slowly. I won¡¯t leave anyone who obstructs Yuuki-kun alive.¡¹

    Mai indifferently nocks an arrow on her bow.

    In order to deal the final blow on Gunther¨D¨D

    ¡¸We¡¯ll withdraw, this ce is dangerous.¡¹

    A gigantic figure appeared and stopped Mai¡¯s movement.

    Even while Mai is surprised, she¡¯s relieved as she realizes that she knew the person well.

    ¡¸Zero, what do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no time to exin it in detail. I felt it was dangerous. Will you understand if I say that?¡¹

    Only saying that much, Zero started teleportation magic form without waiting for Mai¡¯s answer.

    ¡¸Wai, wait a moment!? Aren¡¯t you themander in this area? Why you¨D¨D

    Impossible..... you intend to leave behind the angels!?¡¹

    To Mai¡¯s astonished voice, Zero didn¡¯t answer.

    And then¨D¨D

    ¡¸Return!¡¹

    Zero teleported, bringing Mai along forcibly.

    Gunther¡¯s luck is strong, he had narrowly escaped death.

    Thanks due to his loss of consciousness, he didn¡¯t notice anything.

    Immediately after that, the surroundings were swallowed by prismatic darkness......

    Arnaud who was just fighting with the enemy¡¯smander was left with surprise.

    At first, Arnaud leads the holy knight order to intercept the angel army.

    At the same time, the Blood Knight led by the nobles also went to intercept the main force of the angel army.

    Although they lose in number, due the attribute inversion of the Evil Purification Barrier, the angel¡¯s invasion was prevented.

    If it was to intercept the invasioning from the barrier¡¯s tear, then their disadvantage in number will be gone.

    However, when themander of the angel army went to the front line, the angel¡¯s movement became quite different.

    The angels faithfully obey themander¡¯s order.

    They attack like willing to sacrifice themselves and the tearing of the barrier elerated.

    Among them, there also angel who does suicide bomb attack, so the progress of the battle has deteriorated in an instant.

    ¡®Then, the only way is to defeat themander!¡¯

    The holy knight captains thought so and assault the enemy, but the strategy failed.

    That man who calls himself Zero was overwhelmingly strong.

    He never attacks at all, but he defended against all of Arnaud¡¯s attack with his huge shield.

    Arnaud with his result of training in thebyrinth, his strength is almost one step to Saint ss now.

    Zero defended against all of Arnaud¡¯s attack as if he canpletely see everything.

    No, it¡¯s like he can read one or two steps without a doubt.

    He was clearly an opponent on a different level.

    Zero is fighting against Arnaud whilemanding the angels.

    Arnaud was enraged as he was being looked down upon, but in the end, he has no choice but to admit Zero¡¯s ability.

    Zero resisted all of magics and warded off all sword strikes with his shield.

    He was like an immovable mountain.

    Even the sh sword Arnaud learned directly from Albert didn¡¯t hit Zero as it was prevented by Zero¡¯s big shield.

    Moreover, the shield seems to has effects of¡ºWeapon Destruction¡»and¡ºAttack Reflection¡», Arnaud who one-sidedly attacking would be the one who receives damage.

    Just as much as he strengthened the aura dding his sword, the damage would berger.

    It was still good as the sword itself was okay.

    With the way things are going, he would be defeated without being able to do anything ¨D¨D Arnaud judged so, he decided for a temporary withdrawal.

    When he put out the order, Zero ceasedmanding the angels.

    Zero leave behind the angels and went somewhere, such sudden action left Arnaud bewildered.

    As themander disappears, the angels stopped moving.

    Although they carried out an automatic attack, the angel who lost theirmander was just a disorderly crowd.

    While being confused unable read Zero¡¯s intention, Arnaud issue order to intercept the angel ¨D¨D

    Arnaud also swallowed by the prismatic darkness.

    Without being able to understood what happened, Arno parted with his consciousness.

    Veldora standing in the center of the prismatic darkness sphere.

    In front of him is Dagruel.

    ¡¸¨D¨Dyou, did you change the world with me as the seedbed?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmph. Rather than changing, the correct answer would be I return it to its origin.

    Because Fertile Paradox actually isn¡¯t an attack.

    I gave thisnd my divine protection. Using the corpses as the nourishment, I quicken the growth of nature.

    I restored thisnd where the magic disaster happened before to normal, in order to restore it to soil with good harvests.

    By the way, your body will be the core.

    It¡¯s impossible to cancel this effect¨D¨D After all, it¡¯s because this is a restoration ability.¡¹

    ¡¸I aware of it. Such a cunning thing and also provoking, you know¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Kuaahhahhahha! I¡¯ll ept it as apliment.

    What? You don¡¯t need to worry. Your holy aura will be restored after hundreds of years at the quickest, or at thetest after a thousand years.

    Your current state would be restoredpletely and naturally reborn.

    At that time, the normalization of thisnd might also bepleted.¡¹

    ¡¸Kukukuku. Did you realize the current situation of my country?¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. The current situation where the water will be dried up in about several hundreds of years and it will be and that impossible even for the giants to survive, right?¡¹

    ¡¸As I expected, you have realized it. Even the true reason of why I mobilized the Chain of Restrain Titan army to invaded Ruminas¡¯ territory¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Nope...... I don¡¯t know such a thing. It doesn¡¯t matter to me.

    Anyway, I don¡¯t really care whether there¡¯re only dead soldiers and you don¡¯t have young soldier, woman, and children among your subordinates.¡¹

    ¡¸Fu, fuhahahaha! Do you pretend not knowing?

    Veldanava-sama¡¯s order is to protect the heaven gate in thisnd.

    We, the giants had faithfully obeyed that order.

    And so, I understood that we would perish in ordance with the order as it is.

    Even so, that¡¯s okay. If it¡¯s only me.

    But, I couldn¡¯t bear to impose the same fate to those who were born after that Person died.

    I¡¯m sorry for Ruminas, but I thought that I have the chance¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. After all, this world is survival of the fittest. No one will me you.¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨DWhy, why did you want to restored thisnd? Did you do it to save us?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuahahahaha! Don¡¯t misunderstand it! I just want to prove that I¡¯m stronger than you.

    And at the same time, I thought I would enrich thisnd to mend the mood of Ruminas.

    I never think that the range of the effect would also include the death desert area¨D¨D It was a miscalction!¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, fuhahahahaha! Even to the end you still pretending like that heh.

    Very well, I will not think this as a debt, Veldora!¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. There¡¯s no lending and borrowing[2] between friends! Let¡¯s fight again. Oh well, I will also win next time though!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up, I¡¯m not eager enough to lose to a lizard for that many times!¡¹

    Veldora and Dagruelugh loudly looking at each other faces.

    There wasn¡¯t any ill feeling, both of them had a fresh expression.

    ¡¸Well now, it¡¯s about time the effect of Fertile Paradox spreading.¡¹

    ¡¸So? How you procured the remaining energy?

    It¡¯s unlikely for my remaining energy to be enough to cover all of it.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, since the angels are swarming the sky, I used them.

    Originally, the technique affects everyone, but I made it so it only affects the opponent with Probability Fluctuations.

    Kukuku, convenient isn¡¯t it? There¡¯s no need to select neatly.¡¹

    ¡¸............You¡¯re an outrageous guy. No way, even my alive subordinates too¨D¨D!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm? Ah, I leave them alone. If they are hostile after seeing the situation then I¡¯ll wipe them up.

    As the angel has no free will, this time I make the condition for the target to be ¡°Those who have hostile intent¡± and ¡°Things without a will¡±. Well, I will deal with them properlyter.¡¹

    ¡°I see......¡± Dagruel consented so.

    If it¡¯s Veldora, he might be able to do anything.

    (However, things without a will? That, isn¡¯t that means all of the structures would get destroyed?)

    Suddenly, such worry passed inside Dagruel¡¯s mind.

    As for the heaven gate, it actually has a will.

    Therefore, Dagruel didn¡¯t worry about the condition of the gate, but thinking about the scope of affected area of the prismatic darkness, he confirmed this in a moment and it is clear that all of his territories will be included in the range.

    Well, they¡¯re all included because he understood that the purpose is to restore thend.

    (Oh well. Structures can be rebuild. I don¡¯t need to worry about it¨D¨D£©

    Dagruel renews his feelings.

    But at the end,

    ¡¸Veldora, is it okay if I ask you a request?¡¹

    ¡¸Hm, what is it?¡¹

    ¡¸I want to ask you to give my message to my sons and subordinates.¡¹

    So he said to Veldora.

    Veldora in response,

    ¡¸Kuahahahaha! You should tell them with your own mouth.

    Didn¡¯t I say there¡¯s no lending and borrowing?

    If it¡¯s for such thing, you will manage to do it somehow.

    Soon, the darkness will disperse.¡¹

    Answered so, he was smiling broadly.

    The prismatic darkness cleared up.

    The ce that was a death desert area, a wastnd that spread as far as the eye can see.

    That ce is now transformed to and where greenery spread out all over.

    Vegetation grows in a terrific vigor, bring forth a fertile soil.

    In a sh, a vast woonds was formed that won¡¯t inferior to Great Jura Forest.

    ¡¸Umm, didn¡¯t it works a bit too fast?¡¹

    Veldora mutters in small voice.

    Apparently, the change was more than he intended.

    Next to Veldora who grimaced uneasily is Dagruel who did hisst speech.

    ¡¸Hear me! I assign Dagura as my sessor.

    Ryura, Debra! Help Dagura, exerts your effort for the prosperity of the Giant race!

    And, the warriors of the Giant race! You all shall obey Dagura as your king.

    You all need to ascertain of what is correct with your own judgment together with the new king.

    The fate of the giant race hanging in your judgment.

    Running away is not allowed. At the dawn when I returned, if the giant race has perished ¨D¨D

    You guys understand?¡¹

    ¡¸Ye, yes!! Of course, Father! I¡¯ll risk my own life to fulfilled my duty as the king!!¡¹

    ¡¸We too will help elder brother, we¡¯ll promise that we will live up to father¡¯s expectations!¡¹

    ¡¸Of course!¡¹

    The three brothers who watching the fight between Veldora and Dagruel to the end were awake at the same time as the darkness disappears.

    And, as soon of their awakening giving no time to digest the content of the deration, they stated the oath.

    The reason is that Dagruel emitted air like ¡°Hesitation will not be allowed¡±.

    And so¨D¨D

    ¡ºWe all present here, in ordance with the new king, shall devote ourselves for the country!!¡»

    With Dagruel¡¯s defeat, the elites of the Chain of Restrain Titan army understood Veldora¡¯s aid, they followed it without raising any objection.

    Seeing it with his own eyes, Dagruel nod satisfactorily.

    ¡¸It¡¯s regrettable that I¡¯m unable to see the end of this great war, but it seems my time is no more.

    If it¡¯s you guys, I¡¯ll believe that you all can choose the right way, unlike mine.

    I entrust it to you all in my absence! Well then, goodbye¨D¨D¡¹

    Dagruel was sucked into the ground and disappeared with that as hisst words.

    He falls into a long sleep in thisnd, in order regenerate his own body.

    Thus, the invasion of Dagruel¡¯s army failed.

    The angels were sacrificed without one remaining.

    The allied forces of Rimuru and Ruminas had seeded in defending this ce.

    Thus¨D¨D

    The defense of this territory seeded, but the city was gone without any trace.

    As Dagruel feared, the city that¡¯s inorganic substance was spotlessly destroyed.

    Moreover, with the birth of a new Great Forest, it seems that it wouldn¡¯t be easy for the reconstruction of the city.

    Of course, that thing is the reason why a certain person was enraged......

    ¡¸Well, Veldora. What does this mean? Do you have an exnation for me?¡¹

    Ruminas asked Veldora with a clear vein popping on her brow which hidden by her beautiful silver hair.

    She put a beautiful smile on her face, but her eyes are notughing at all.

    Veldora instantly

    (Thi, this is impossible! My perfect n to lose my infamy!?)

    Saving Ruminas from a crisis, moreover, changing Ruminas¡¯ territory intond with good harvests.

    It should be a perfect n.

    And yet, there¡¯s an apparent questionable mood.

    ¡¸Ummmmm...... There is a reason that deeper than the ocean for this......

    I want to exin it, but I¡¯m busy. We will talk about itter!¡¹

    Saying so, Veldora soared to the sky.

    And at the speed exceeding the speed when he fought Dagruel, he left behind the surface.

    ¡¸Damn it, he runs away again! I won¡¯t forgive him, THAT IDIOT LIZARD!!¡¹

    Ruminas¡¯ angry words didn¡¯t reached Veldora.

    [1] Forgot to mention this when it appears in past chapters, refers to those who have EP: 1m+. EP: Energy Points I think. ¡¥\_(¥Ä)_/¡¥

    [2] Can also mean, no debt between friends.

 Chapter 220 â€“ Royal Capital Disturbance

    Royal Capital Disturbance

    Hinata felt hopeless when she grasped the current situation,

    However, as the supreme leader, such emotion can¡¯t be shown in her expression.

    The main church in the Ingrassia Kingdom is filled with the citizens who have taken shelter in it.

    Hinata greatly understood that she couldn¡¯t allow anxiety to be seen on her face in front of them.

    Just before noon on the second day after Velda¡¯s deration, each of the countries¡¯ capitals fell into chaos.

    The citizens showed various reactions, there were people who ran away for their own lives, people who rioted, and people who wee the death Velda will bring.

    The Holy Knights and trained priests that were dispatched to each country worked hard to suppress the citizens¡¯ confusion and guide them to shelter.

    There¡¯s no other word apart from splendid for their ability to suppress the people¡¯s confusion just by one day.

    It was a great achievement aplished under themand of Hinata who is the chairwoman of the Freedom Arbitration Committee with the cooperation of Nichs who is a cardinal of the Holy Church.

    To the confused citizens, she exined that it¡¯s impossible for Demon Lord Rimuru to be defeated which calmed down their anxiety.

    The governing body of each country who knows Demon Lord Rimuru showed an immediate settling down, but it can¡¯t earn the trust of the countries which didn¡¯t associate with Rimuru.

    Even Hinata understands that it can¡¯t be helped.

    Even if she said to believe in Demon Lord, there might be a few people who are convinced.

    However, even so, there¡¯s no choice but to believe now.

    After all, if the Demon Lord Alliance was defeated, this world will be destroyed by Velda.

    Therefore, Hinata didn¡¯t waver.

    The things that Hinata can do now are to prevent chaos and suppress the citizens¡¯ anxiety even by a little.

    Hinata did her best as the leader of the army to guarantee the citizens¡¯ safety.

    But¨D¨D

    Rioters were unavoidable at the end of the world.

    In addition to their bad character, they showed up and chose the worst decision at the worst time which became the primary factor that tormented Hinata and co.

    Those people mobilized all of the country power and have Hinata and co cornered.

    They denounced Hinata as a witch who deceived people¡¯s mind, which fueled the people¡¯s anxiety.

    A witch who was charmed by the Demon Lord, the one who leads everyone to ruin¨D¨D they loudly eximed, the Holy Church of the Ingrassia Kingdom where Hinata is in was surrounded.

    The citizens who have taken shelter inside the main church borrowed under the name of the Freedom Arbitration Committee looked at Hinata with their anxious faces.

    That might be so.

    After all, the one who denounces Hinata......

    ¡ºMy people! That witch had falsely used me and made me lost my position in the council.

    Moreover, she killed my father and brought chaos and sorrow to this country.

    If you all are wise, I believe that you¡¯ll understand whose words are correct!¡»

    That¡¯s right¨D¨D because it was Elrick himself, the prince of this country.

    The figure of the leader of the Guard Knight Order, Reiner can be seen on his side.

    The perpetrator who murdered the king and leading the Knight Order without a doubt is Reiner, Hinata thought while letting out a sigh.

    Hepletely forestalled Hinata. He nned everything, even if she said anything right now, all of the evidence must have been destroyed.

    The problem above all of it is Prince Elrick is pretty popr among the poption.

    Prince Elrick with his gentlemanly appearance is pretty popr with the women. His ability aside, he gained the people¡¯s favor due to his sociable appearance.

    His blunder in the council was not told to the people.

    As it was the royal family¡¯s disgrace, Elrick was just punished with house arrest for 1 year.

    Taking a consideration as he is the heir of the kingdom, the house arrest was said to be a form of re-education.

    Either way, Tempest has be the major power. What happens to the heir of a country is not Hinata¡¯s concern.

    So she thought, he didn¡¯t raise any objection to that punishment, but it seems it had backfired.

    His terrible and reckless actions to n to murder his father and usurp the throne was an unexpected event for Hinata.

    (I never thought that he was this foolish ¨D¨D£©

    Hinata cursed her own carelessness inside her mind. Hinata feels the naivety that can¡¯t be found in her previous self.

    It might be said that it¡¯s Hinata¡¯s mistake that she failed to see that Prince Elrick was this foolish and didn¡¯t execute him that time.

    Although there¡¯s no use in regretting it now......

    It can¡¯t be said that Holy Church¡¯s grounds is vast.

    But, even so, more than 1.000 citizens were taking shelter inside.

    The former members of the Freedom Association who lives in the vicinity of the Ingrassia Kingdom have no house in the capital.

    Now they were working for themittee, but as they don¡¯t belong to the country, neithernd nor house can be owned by them within the kingdom.

    Apart from the people who stay in the building borrowed by themittee, most people lived in the city blocks around the capital.

    It was Hinata who chose the church as a ce to ept those people.

    Therefore, Prince Elrick¡¯s speech was not for the people inside the cathedral.

    His speech is for the nearby citizens who look at the national army surrounding the church with their trembling eyes.

    In response to this unprecedented crisis is the answer to the question of what¡¯s happening in the kingdom for the army to move.

    ¡¸Those bastards, to smooth over the blunder in the council, what an overbearing way...¡¹

    ¡¸Moreover, they killed the king and intend to charge Hinata-sama as the culprit¨D¨D¡¹

    To Hinata¡¯s mutter, Nichs calmly throws his interjections.

    It seemed Elrick intends to take advantage of this chaos to make all of his mistakes and crimes forgotten.

    The annoying thing is, Elrick as the prince of this kingdom is popr.

    Which one will the people believe? That¡¯s clear as day.

    ¡¸It¡¯s because Hinata-sama can¡¯t be said to have a good reputation......¡¹

    Fritz crack a joke, the Holy Knight Leader Leonard makes a small consent.

    The two of them are the only Holy Knights left in here.

    Everyone else is either dispatched to various ces or assigned to the duty of defending of the Holy Capital under Arnaud, the vice-captain¡¯smand.

    In contrast to the capital that is a safe ground, there was no room to spare for additional war forces.

    Although there are dozens of apprentice soldier, many of which are boys, it¡¯s unlikely for them to be war forces.

    As for the adventurers, they are guarding the refugees gathering around in each country under Hinata¡¯s order.

    There were only 4 people among Hinata and co who can actually fight.

    On the other hand, the opponent is a country¡¯s army.

    Soldiers and knights, the Ingrassia Kingdom which is arge rich country boasted of

    a considerable number of knightsmanded by Reiner seems to have surrounded the church.

    Even a regr soldier is troublesome, and Hinata and co can¡¯t move carelessly since there are knights.

    There are two Holy Knights here, but it will be difficult to protect the citizens who have taken shelter.

    The refugees were just like a hostage to Hinata and co.

    ¡¸Then, what will we do? It¡¯s a matter of time before those guys break in as things are.

    If it¡¯s just us, we can break through and escape, but we will let the citizens die.

    Is it impossible to protect the citizens?¡¹

    ¡¸If this is going to happen, it would be better if we moved to the Holy City......¡¹

    ¡¸No, it¡¯s hard over there too.

    The opponents over there are the angel army and Chain of Restraint Titan Army of Demon Lord Dagruel, the war seems to have intensified.

    A little while ago, not only the telepathy got cut off, the gate also stopped working.

    I¡¯m certain that there¡¯s some kind of emergency happened there.¡¹

    To Leonard and Nichs¡¯s information, Hinata knits her eyebrows.

    In the worst case, it was nned to escape to the Holy City, but that escape path seems to have been closed.

    However, there probably won¡¯t be enough time to transfer everyone.

    ¡¸What did those guys demand?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, they said to bring out Hinata-sama from a little while ago.

    That guy named Reiner seems wants to disy his power.

    They said, they dislike that Hinata-sama was called as the strongest.

    If you want, should I be their opponent?¡¹

    Fritz answered Hinata¡¯s question.

    ¡¸In this crisis situation, how leisurely¨D¨D

    No way, he seriously said that?

    Was Reiner is such a big fool to that extent?¡¹

    Hinata tries tough it away and stops moving.

    And, she timidly asked Fritz

    Fritz lets out a sigh and,

    ¡¸That ¡®No way¡¯ indeed......¡¹

    He answered while shrugging his shoulders.

    ording to Fritz¡¯s exnation, it seems Reiner want to wipe out the disgrace of wetting himself due to Shuna¡¯s coercion at the council by all means.

    For that reason, he ns to clear his name by defeating Hinata who is called as the strongest holy knight.

    ¡¸Fool. I already don¡¯t have power as I did before. I already retired you know?¡¹

    ¡¸It seems to be irrelevant.

    For Reiner, he wants to overwhelm Hinata-sama in front of the masses to show off his strength.

    In this regard, I could see that his ulterior motive to harass you.¡¹

    Fritz reported with his full of contempt appearance.

    Nichs who hears it, was enraged.

    ¡¸He can¡¯t be forgiven, we need to kill him. That low-life is not qualified to live!¡¹

    Immediately, Nichs who might go to kill was stopped by Leonard from behind.

    ¡¸Please wait, Cardinal. That¡¯s what the enemy wants!¡¹

    Leonard said so and desperately restrained Nichs.

    He¡¯s thinking about measures while waiting for Nichs to settle down.

    There¡¯s not much time left.

    ¡¸Then? If I get defeated, will the citizens survive?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t say anything.

    However, although he says defeat, it means death.

    Laying the me for the crime of killing the king is Prince Elrick¡¯s goal.

    Reiner and the prince cooperated in this coup d¡¯¨¦tat because their interests matched.

    Showing your defeat is¨D¨D¡¹

    Fritz stopped talking.

    It doesn¡¯t need to be said, their n was a stupid one, and even Hinata was able to understand that.

    But, there seems to be no other n to suppress damage.

    At least, if she epted the duel, the citizens would be out of harm......

    She would somehow counterattack.

    However, as soon as she done it, Hinata won¡¯t be able to wipe the stigma that used to her.

    As the witch who rebels against the country army.

    Right now, as long as she has a chance for excuses, it might be possible to clear her name of that false usation.

    If thing goes well, there might be a possibility for evidence to be found that Prince Elrick and co were the ones who killed the king.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t have another choice but to go out.

    In the meanwhile, strengthen the defense as much as possible.

    Put a lotyer of defense barrier, turns the cathedral as an impregnable fortress.

    ¨D¨DAfter all, although it might be just a temporary peace, I¡¯ll be able to buy some time rather than doing nothing.

    Don¡¯t expect anything though...... By any chance, that something might ur¨D¨D¡¹

    In this time of emergency where people should think about measures against the angel and Velda, there¡¯re people who did a really foolish action.

    Hinata issued her order to the three people while hiding her depressed and desperate mind.

    ¡¸But, Hinata-sama¨D¨D¡¹

    Nichs tries to stop Hinata with uneasy expression but,

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t intend to die.

    I¡¯ll struggle as far as I can to buy you all time.

    No matter how ungraceful I¡¯ll be, I won¡¯t give up.¡¹

    Leaving behind those words, Hinata begins to walk.

    ¨D¨DTo stands in front of Reiner, sacrificing her body to buy time.

    Nichs and co finished putting up barriers in a rush as Hinata ordered and went outside the church.

    What they saw outside was too horrible.

    Hinata¡¯s clothes were tattered and torn, ck bruises are visible.

    It seems she has received violent assault of punches and kicks.

    Her fingers also stamped on, it was obvious that they¡¯re broken.

    What stands out are her hands and feet.

    She was groveling in the ground as her tendons were cut.

    Not to mention holding a sword, it¡¯s unlikely that she can stand.

    Meanwhile, there¡¯s no wound on her face, it¡¯s what made Hinata¡¯s disastrous condition stand out.

    ¡¸Hi-hinata-sama!¡¹

    Nichs rushes over to Hinata.

    ¡¸Hahaha, You¡¯re unable to live up to your ims! What a cheeky bastard, it¡¯s more suitable for you to rolling on the ground!¡¹

    With an irritatingugh, Reinerughs loudly.

    ¡¸You bastard! Wasn¡¯t it¡¯s a fair and square one on one fight!?¡¹

    To Leonard¡¯s words who shouting angry, Reinerughed to the nose.

    ¡¸A criminal has no human rights you see. What, we¡¯re merciful.

    If she cried and begs for forgiveness, I¡¯d think to dy the day of the death penalty a bit.

    Anyway, in the meantime I¡¯ll make you show your gratitude.¡¹

    Saying so, Reiner grins andughs vulgarly.

    ¡¸I can¡¯t endure it any longer. As I excepted, here and now you bastard will¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨DWait...... Fritz............ The match...... is sti-still...... going............¡¹

    Fritz who enraged and pulling out his sword was stopped by Hinata who is dying.

    And then, she cast for a small recovery magic and connect the cut tendons.

    Hinata stands up while staggering and somehow holding her sword up.

    ¡¸Hyaahahahahaha! Do you still want to be cut? Are you a Masochist?!

    No matter how many times you try, you seem to not able to understand that you won¡¯t be able to win against me.

    Alrighty then, I shall cut you over and over again!¡¹

    With frenzy bloodshot eyes, Reiner shouted.

    Being driven by his sadistic pleasure, his reasoning starts flying.

    Normally, it won¡¯t be out of control but, due to pleasures of being able to trample someone who stronger than him, Reiner¡¯s mind was on the verge of abnormality.

    Even Reiner was aware that he was inferior to Hinata.

    No, it¡¯d be correct that their differences were clearly pointed at the moment of the confrontation.

    Even though a lot of the power of Hinata¡¯s soul has gone, the ability etched to her body was still there.

    Even with only her swordsmanship, it surpassed Reiner¡¯s slightly.

    But ¨D¨D

    Reiner whispered, ¡®Don¡¯t resist if you don¡¯t want to be attacked by everyone all at once¡¯, in ordance with such unreasonable order, Hinata was doing exactly as she was told to do.

    It was just as Reiner nned.

    He makes sure that her face uninjured, such is his purpose to enjoy seeing her beautiful, well-featured face warped by pain.

    And then, after beating her up severely, he was waiting for ¡®another¡¯ fun.

    Just by imagining it, Reiner felt his own blood boiling and brimming with power.

    Absolute superiority.

    Even if she contacts them now, it would take time for the Holy Knights to return.

    Even if they stop guiding the evacuation and return, they won¡¯t be able to return so easily.

    Besides, if he felt such presences, he would only need to give the attack order quickly.

    Reiner takes along with him 4.000 soldiers of the army and 300 knights of the Guard Knight Order.

    There was no chance for defeat.

    (He! After I finish tormenting her who made a fool of me, I¡¯ll also make that woman named Shuna¨D¨D£©

    At the time Reiner swung his sword downward while having such delusion¨D¨D

    ¡®Shing!¡¯ such clear sound was heard, Reiner¡¯s sword was stopped.

    ¡¸Hinata nee-chan! I came to help!!¡¹

    It was a Hero with little light.

    Following behind him are four children.

    And¨D¨D

    Small whispering voices begin to be heard from the people¡¯s mouths that saw the person who appeared in front of them,

    ¡¸He-hero-sama¨D¨D?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Hero-sama......¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s Hero-sama! Hero-sama has returned!¡¹

    ¡¸It-it¡¯s Masayuki-sama! Masayuki-sama has returned©`©`©`!!¡¹

    And so, it doesn¡¯t take a long time for it to be a grand chorus.

    ¡ºMA~SAYUKI, MA~~SAYUKI!!¡»

    Bathed inside the chorus, a young man stands in front of the crowd.

    Reiner with his bloodshot eyes red at that person.

    That person stands in front of Reiner.

    That¡¯s right! That person for sure is the strongest man in Ingrassia Kingdom.

    He¡¯s Hero Masayuki!

 Chapter 221 â€“ Royal Capital Disturbance â€“Hero-

    Royal Capital Disturbance ¨CHero-

    ¡®Why in the world it be like this?¡¯ Currently, that wasn¡¯t what in Masayuki¡¯s mind.

    ¡ºMA~SAYUKI, MA~~SAYUKI!!¡»

    Masayuki stood inside the people¡¯s cheers.

    Then, he tilted his neck diagonally as he was instructed to, and directed his sight downward.

    In about 2 seconds, he turned his face to the front slowly and meets the people¡¯s gazes.

    Only doing so, the increasing level of people¡¯s excitement can be felt. It was very effective to the extent of being terrifying.

    (As expected, it¡¯s as Rimuru-san says......)

    That¡¯s right.

    Masayuki¡¯s gesture just now was the result of his training under Rimuru¡¯s guidance.

    Grasping the people¡¯s minds, the effect of Unique Skill¡ºThe Chosen One¡»has increased due to the calcted gesture instead of solely relying on the skill.

    It can¡¯t be helped for Masayuki to trembling with fear as the influence was beyond than what he expected.

    He just received a bit acting lesson, but the effect was too overwhelming.

    As soon as Masayuki turned his gaze over, the people closed their mouths.

    Quietly, like the waves, silence descended to this ce.

    It was already a sight that he saw so many times.

    ¨D¨DActually, for Masayuki.

    Before visiting the Ingrassia Kingdom, he visited several countries around Great Jura Forest and had calmed down simr mayhem.

    Before the Great War begins, Masayuki was called by Rimuru and had received a request.

    With a carefree tone, Rimuru asked him¡¸Please persuade the people in each country so they will not cause a riot.¡¹.

    ¡¸No no, it¡¯s impossible for me!¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying, Masayuki-kun. You can do it. No, only you can do it!¡¹

    After such conversation, he was coaxed with¡¸Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry! If it¡¯s you, you can do anything as you please!¡¹.

    After that, he received a bit acting lesson, from the pose before the speech and the movement of his eyes during the speech¨D¨D everything was drawn in detail in the memo given to him.

    Also,

    ¡¸Kufufufufu. As expected from Masayuki-dono, it¡¯s splendid.

    You seem to better than a demon at grasping people¡¯s minds, you have my admiration.¡¹

    He gets praised by Diablo, the demon itself.

    He was not happy at all, but Masayuki warded off that feeling with aplicated smile.

    However, for some reason, Diablo was strangely pleased with Masayuki,

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. If you are going to many countries, you will need an escort.¡¹

    Saying so, Diablo summoned his trusted subordinate named Venom and arranged him to apany Masayuki.

    Thanks to that, his traveling to many countries was shortened due to Transfer Magic.

    On the second day, even when Velda dered that Rimuru was defeated, Masayuki was making a speech without worrying about it.

    In a small country, in front of the trembling popce, Masayuki was able to clear the people¡¯s anxiety very smoothly.

    It was because Rimuru had irresponsibly told him¡¸By some chance, I might die once, I leave the rest to you!¡¹, so this and that.

    Venom who was apanying him too,

    ¡¸Ah, what hmm.... Even though Diablo-sama is safe, for some reason I can¡¯t contact him.

    But, I can¡¯t see that Moss¡¯s presence too, I¡¯m sure that he was doing something stealthily by Diablo-sama¡¯s order.¡¹

    Said so and shrugged his shoulders.

    There was no sign of him worried at all.

    Certainly, if Rimuru was really destroyed, his subordinates would act more recklessly.

    Because Masayuki was strangely convinced, he stopped thinking about it deeply.

    Speaking of convinced, this also applied to Venom.

    For some reason, Masayuki mysteriously gets along with him.

    When Diablo introduced Venom to Masayuki for the first time, Venom wore an over the topbat clothes......

    ¡¸That, can you manage it somehow? I¡¯m supposed to be the Hero though......?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right. Then, I would better if youe with me.¡¹

    So, after leaving Rimuru¡¯s ce, it has been decided for Venom to change clothes and both of them were going to the Armor shop.

    At that time they conversed, but it was a talk about an unexpected thing.

    ¡¸I guess¨D¨D I have a feeling that I lived in the same world as you before.¡¹

    So, Venom frankly speaking, Masayuki thinks that he might be a reincarnated person.

    And so, he was lectured about various clothes.

    He asked the craftsman and got the clothes finished with the illustration that Masayuki had drawn.

    It was a bit of Punk fashion, but strangely it looks good on Venom.

    Because Venom¡¯s hair is like a Mohawk, it seems to be his rule to not wear a helmet.

    He was like a biker gang from somewhere, so Masayuki wanted to tsukkomi, butpared to how he first dressed, Masayuki thinks this one is better.

    Because he¡¯s a demon, he doesn¡¯t need any kind of armor, but appearance was important.

    ¡¸Hey hey, aren¡¯t you have a good sense on this. Can I trouble you for it from now on?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m d if you liked it.¡¹

    His illustration that makes Venom bring out a delinquent like atmosphere is mixed with a bit of joke, but it seems that it bes his best favorite.

    It seems that he felt like he worn such clothes in his former life.

    That became the impetus of how Venom and Masayuki became friends.

    His appearance was better¨D¨D whenpared to his previous demonic appearance¨D¨D and so, Masayuki introduced Venom to his fivepanions.

    ¡¸Oh. Have you also been charmed by Masayuki-sama¡¯s greatness?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, of course. After all, Masayuki is a cool and wonderful person.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s because he is exuding the aura of a Hero. Oh well, pleased to be with you from now on!¡¹

    Hispanions say such thing unanimously.

    As for Masayuki, he seems to want to say,¡¸Before, rather than charmed by me, people would go away though¨D¨D¡¹

    There was no one who noticed such feelings from Masayuki among hispanions.

    Every time, they believed Masayuki like a god.

    Still, recently, they gradually be friendlier and frank little by little.

    ording to Rimuru,¡¸Aren¡¯t theye to be able to resist the effect of your Unique Skill?¡¹.

    With this impetus, Masayuki wanted everyone to notice the truth soon.

    Putting that aside, Masayuki was d that hispanions get along with Venom.

    Afterwards, they requested the cooperation of the adventurers of Tempest to prevent disorder, and they scattered to each country before the Great War begins.

    Although it was due to Rimuru¡¯smission, the adventurers joyfully departed to various ces due to Masayuki¡¯s request who received an acting lesson.

    After that, until now.

    Including Venom, the seven of them went around various ces.

    And now¨D¨D

    Masayuki who wore shining golden armor and his whole body glowed with light was bathed in people¡¯s eyes.

    He gradually became ustomed to the feeling of tension, and now he can naturally ept it.

    It might be the result of his regr practice following Rimuru¡¯s memo for the acting and stuff.

    (What I¡¯m saying, it looks like the timing I aimed......)

    Anything but that please, so Masayuki thinks.

    Although he has ustomed to tension, Masayuki was still a timid guy.

    Such timing like a hero, Masayuki thought that role was not for someone like him.

    However, he had no one even if he wanted toin.

    It can¡¯t be helped, he decided to finish this ce.

    ¡¸Everyone, please settle down. Calmly, and please tell me what happened here¨D¨D¡¹

    Masayuki began to talk gently.

    (Umm, ¡®talk slowly without panicking. Even if you talk bit your tongue or somewhat stuttering, don¡¯t worry cause you can correct it! Wasn¡¯t it)

    Masayuki recalled the memo he had read for so many times in his mind, and he thinks there¡¯s no intense gazeing from the citizens.

    Due to Masayuki¡¯s calm words, the people who calmed down regained their calm mind.

    In the first ce, why did Hinata fight against Reiner?

    Although it¡¯s a fact that the king was assassinated, was the criminal really Hinata? Such doubt recurs in the people¡¯s hearts.

    And even for Masayuki.

    (No, really, in this situation, what on the earth was going on?

    Which side is correct or wrong? Which side is the correct one I should ally with?)

    He was actually quite perplexed.

    He knew about Hinata.

    Masayuki reached the point where he¡¯s called as the Hero of the West, but he was frequentlypared with Hinata who is the Holy Knight Leader.

    He had heard people argued which side is stronger as they please.

    Masayuki remembered Rimuru had said ¡¸Masayuki-kun. If you seriously fight her, it¡¯d be better to run away instead.¡¹like it was natural.

    She¡¯s such cool-headed and dangerous woman. But, he said that she wouldn¡¯t take a meaningless action.

    In contrast to Reiner, when Masayuki received the victory prize of the fighting tournament he participated in the Ingrassia Kingdom, he felt that he was a close aide to the king.

    He thinks that he¡¯s probably that person at that time, Masayuki wasn¡¯t sure. Either way, it¡¯s certain that he¡¯s an important figure in the country.

    Which side is the correct side he should side with? It was a very difficult problem.

    If he interferes unskillfully, the mask of the Hero that he yed with great effort woulde off.

    If it happened, Masayuki was thinking to run away and return to Tempest, but he was anxious that notpleting Rimuru¡¯s request would be a problem.

    Rimuru aside, he didn¡¯t think that it would end just with Diablo and other uttering sarcasm.

    Masayuki wanted to clear this ce somehow smoothly. He understood it well that¡¯s rted to saving his own skin.

    However, the situation changed without caring about Masayuki¡¯s troubles.

    ¡¸Oh my, oh my, Isn¡¯t it Hero Masayuki-dono? It¡¯s been a while, I¡¯m Reiner.

    Do you remember me? It¡¯s Reiner the Leader of Guard Knight Order. Currently I¡¯m¨D¨D¡¹

    Reiner began to say something.

    As expected Masayuki¡¯s memory is correct, he was the Knight Leader who standing beside the king.

    (Ummm......then, is the correct answer to ally with him maybe? Eh, isn¡¯t it bad if I¡¯m hostile against Hinata though!?)

    He didn¡¯t know that Hinata had lost her power¨D¨D although she¡¯s still stronger than Masayuki¨D¨D Masayuki¡¯s mind is in turmoil.

    But, not caring about Masayuki¡¯s problem, the conversation continued.

    And then, it began to show a turbulent development.

    ¡¸Masayuki-sama! Please, please somehow forgive me!! The king, I¡¯m the one whoy my hands on the king¨D¨D¡¹

    Interrupting Reiner¡¯s words, one of the soldierse running and prostrating in front of Masayuki.

    (Eh!? I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s talking about......)

    Masayuki wanted to reconfirm it so he¡¯s not moving carelessly.

    ¡¸Hmm! What are you bbering about?¡¹

    Reiner was angry.

    He tries to cut down the soldier, but the children blocked him and disturbed Reiner¡¯s action.

    In addition¨D¨D

    ¡¸Fu, fuhahahahaha. It¡¯s the end, I¡¯m ruined......¡¹

    For some reason, Prince Elrick began to confess his wrongdoing.

    With the testimony of the soldier who abode the Prince¡¯s order in order to help his sick family and the confession of the Prince himself, all relevant facts of the case have mostly been confirmed.

    This and that is all due to Masayuki¡¯s ability.

    Actually, Masayuki, who didn¡¯t realize it yet, has awakened a new ability.

    Its name is Unique Skill¡ºMessiah (Savior)¡».

    It was the result of him following the memo that given to him by Rimuru¨D¨D or rather it was Ciel.

    The ability of Unique Skill¡ºMessiah¡», just as its name implies, was salvation.

    It urged the mind of the target of their crime and makes them act to attain salvation. That¡¯s realized mostly in the form of confessing their sin.

    This time, only the people who reacted to Masayuki¡¯s words became the target.

    That¡¯s triggered when Masayuki asked the exnation of what happened here.

    It was a terrifying ability that was convenient for Masayuki eternally.

    This ability of Masayuki was naturally able to be resisted by a high ranking person.

    Therefore, Reiner was barely affected.

    Prior to that, to begin with Reiner was¨D¨D

    ¡¸Kehii, kehihihi, kehihaa! I¡¯ll kill youuuuuuuu! I¡¯ll kill you all!!¡¹

    His mind was already in abnormal state.

    Reiner¡¯s bloated pride was repainted with revenge and hatred when hemitted the failure in the council and tasted dread from Shuna.

    And now, while raising a strangeughter, Reiner turned his sword towards Masayuki.

    (Eh!? He aimed at me!)

    In a panic, Masayuki also put his hand on his sword.

    Actually, Masayuki¡¯s ability had increased considerably. Training in thebyrinth had raised Masayuki¡¯s strength.

    However, even so, Masayuki thought that he¡¯s at disadvantage against his opponent who is the strongest knight of the Ingrassia Kingdom which is one of therge countries.

    ¡¸How sad, for us to only able to talk through sword¨D¨D¡¹

    He said so while giving him a side nce, as shown in his memo.

    Although the people seemed to be impressed by it, Reiner didn¡¯t.

    ¡¸Die!!¡¹

    While shouting, Reiner charged towards Masayuki.

    ¡¸Masayuki-anchan, finish that guy off!¡¹

    ¡¸Please show us coolly!¡¹

    The children¡¯s cheering was painful to his ear.

    (Why on the earth they¡¯re so convinced that I¡¯m strong! Although I¡¯m protecting Hinata, please protect me too!)

    He recalled several times that the children who were training in thebyrinth doing training for a special move.

    He talked about fantasy special moves such as Eternal Frozen Sword or Evil Annihtion Sword, but it seems that they thought he can really use them.

    Although at that time Masayuki was stronger, the children showed an abnormally rapid growth.

    Blessed with master ss teachers like Hakurou and Agera, they were now slightly stronger than Masayuki.

    And yet, they still believed that Masayuki was stronger.

    Masayuki who received such respect from the children was unable to step back.

    (Damn, damn it! If ites to this, I feel I¡¯m going to die!)

    Masayuki steeled himself.

    Reiner was approaching.

    And, at the time Reiner¡¯s sword was about to reach Masayuki, a person stood in front of Masayuki.

    That person was Hinata.

    ¡¸Can you leave this guy to me?¡¹

    Saying so, Hinata sprouted a beautiful smile towards Masayuki.

 Chapter 222 â€“ Royal Capital Disturbance -Sudden Change-

    Royal Capital Disturbance -Sudden Change-

    Hinata stood up while gazing at Reiner coldly.

    There¡¯s no trace of gentleness in her eyes, it was buriedpletely by the color of contempt.

    ¡¸Hi-hinata-sama¨D¨D Are you alright? Can¡¯t you leave the matter to Masayuki-dono?¡¹

    Nichs called out Hinata, but she didn¡¯t respond.

    Masayuki heard Nichs¡¯ word, but he stiffened as though he was startled

    On Hinata¡¯s mouth, there¡¯s a small smile.

    It was a frightening smile, reminiscent of the former Hinata.

    ¡¸No, there¡¯s no problem. That¡¯s right..... There¡¯s no problem. Everything was as expected.¡¹

    Rather than answering Nichs, Hinata muttered instinctively to feel convinced that what she thought is correct.

    In fact, it¡¯s true.

    Hinata had believed in his guess and went along with it.

    That¡¯s right. Hinata had seen everything up to this result.

    In a word, everything was as she expected.

    Even when she was tormented by Reiner, all were expected events.

    Actually, these days Hinata had been attacked by an intense sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    She could see a scene from a few seconds to a few minutes ahead as if she had experienced it.

    She experienced the same thing several times, she was convinced that it was the experience of a bitter in the future.

    This time luckily¨D¨D although it may not be so¨D¨D she was tormented by Reiner, she had been able to see the scene where he cut her limbs and gouged out her eyes.

    (As expected, it¡¯s difficult to restore cut limbs; though it¡¯s not amusing if the face was wounded ¨D¨D)

    That¡¯s Hinata¡¯s thought.

    Her face which was clean of injury was unnatural, it¡¯s not because Reiner going easy on her, the correct answer was because Hinata had evaded all of the attacks.

    As for her limbs, she normally received the attacks, to the extent of her tendons was cut.

    She was able to do this and that because she knew the future.

    And so, Hinata¡¯s victory condition wasn¡¯t to survive until the truth was exposed to the people, it¡¯s for the people taking shelter in the church to not be harmed.

    In case she poorly resisted, the knight under Reiner¡¯smand would start attacking the church, it was one of the possible futures that she saw.

    (Is the cause because I¡¯m connected with Chloe¡¯s soul? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s my ability after all.)

    With a terrifying uracy, Hinata sees the fact.

    Due to a small connection with Chloe, a fragment of Chloe¡¯s ability had shown memory of the future to Hinata.

    However, Hinata was indifferent to such thing.

    The important thing is only the reality that led to the best results.

    As things going as Hinata nned, Reiner, the subject of scorn is in front of her.

    He was the man who tormented her until now, she has no sympathy at the slightest for him.

    ¡¸Well then. Did you say your name is Reiner?

    You wanted to fight me right. Very well, I shall fight you seriously.¡¹

    Hinata sprouts a smile full of kindness and look on Reiner

    However, her eyes are cold.

    ¡¸Damn you! I¡¯ll kill you and also that Hero. I¡¯m the strongest, the result is obvious.

    I¡¯ll ughter everyone who knows about the matter!¡¹

    Reiner shouted with a mind full of madness.

    And then he raised his sword charging towards Hinata.

    Without panicking, Hinata raised her rapier.

    Unlike the one-sided torment a while ago, there¡¯s no need for her to hold back now.

    She evaded the big sh from Reiner¡¯s sword, and without hesitation, she stabbed his foot.

    ¡¸Gyaaa©`©`©`©`©`!!¡¹

    Reiner screamed.

    Due to the intense pain, he recovered a bit of his sense.

    (What, what the heck is this pain¨D¨D)

    Reiner was grinding his teeth as he felt an abnormal pain.

    He couldn¡¯t conceal his confusion as the skill¡ºPain Perception Blockade¡»that he had hadn¡¯t shown its effect.

    The damage was not a big deal, but there¡¯s no sign of any injury.

    ¡¸Ufufufufu. Is it painful? Raise your voice more and entertain me more!¡¹

    With an expression of ecstasy, Hinata moistened her lips with her bewitching tongue.

    Nichs and Fritz sent a hot gaze towards current Hinata.

    As one would expect, it¡¯s only Leonard who grieved due to it.

    ¡¸¨D¨DHinata-sama...... Your image just improved with a lot of trouble, it¡¯s spoiled now¨D¨D¡¹

    Certainly, her image was spoiled, but her gesture brings forth some wild enthusiastic fans.

    That suited Hinata very well.

    Because it reminded people that the strong predate the weak.

    Hinata started pursuing Reiner without showing any behavior of minding the response of the surroundings.

    Afraid of the attack which caused him intense pain even if it just grazed him, Reiner naturally fought defensively.

    ¡¸You-you bastard! Enchanting the sword with magic is unfair.¡¹

    Reiner uses foulmouthed.

    However, Hinata only showing a smile, she didn¡¯t respond to Reiner¡¯s usation.

    Because it¡¯s a fact, she didn¡¯t intend to deny it. Moreover, enchanting her sword with magic was not a bad reason either.

    Her sword is a Unique ss Magic Sword.

    Hinata¡¯s spiritual armaments were transferred to Chloe leaving her with nothing, even if she borrowed a mass-produced type spiritual armament before, she didn¡¯t have enough power to activate it.

    At that time, this rapier was sent by Rimuru.

    It¡¯s called Phantom Pain (Phantom Rainbow Spirit Sword).

    It was a sword with abilities that could be said the upgraded version of the magic sword Hinata used before.

    Naturally, it¡¯s possible to use it to cause the opponent to die in the seventh attack like¡ºDead End Rainbow¡».

    If it¡¯s the former sword, it was to destroy the spiritual body at the seventh strike.

    But, the sword given by Rimuru was frighteningly able to destroy even the astral body.

    Originally it¡¯s a legend ss weapon, but it has been readjusted so Hinata able to use it.

    (The one before can¡¯t bepared with the performance of this one. Even I who lose my power can use it)

    While slightly admiring it, Hinata was satisfied with the sword¡¯s ability.

    And then she narrowed her eyes and sent a cruel smile towards Reiner.

    Right now, she already hit Reiner with five attacks.

    It¡¯s possible to kill him immediately in the next two attacks, but she thought it would be not interesting.

    And, even in such situation this sword is useful.

    ¡¸Well, let¡¯s wrap it soon. I¡¯m tired of seeing your unpleasant face.¡¹

    Telling Reiner so, Hinata raised her sword.

    ¡¸Do-don¡¯t underestimate me, you female fox! Th-there¡¯s no way for me to be defeated by the likes of you!¡¹

    Reiner shouted with squeaky voice while he swung his sword.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be so kind and let you live because you¡¯re a woman¨D¨D Be mincemeat! Violent Decapitating sh Wave!¡¹

    The power of the high-speed rotation produced by Reiner¡¯s trained body was transmitted through the sword, the target hit by the impact would be pulverized.

    Surely, a person who receives it will be turned into pieces of meat, it was the strongest attack Reiner can bring out.

    However¨D¨D

    ¡¸How na?ve. It¡¯s only of this level¨D¨D¡¹

    Reiner¡¯s attack slipped through Hinata who was sneering.

    It was Hinata¡¯s afterimage.

    Blood rose to Reiner¡¯s head as he fell to the beginner trick that Hinata used.

    ¡¸Im-impossible!¡¹

    ¡¸Goodbye. Please die and taste the eternal suffering in these three minutes. Dead End Pain!!¡¹

    Reiner unwillingly tasted the true power of Hinata who he underestimated as a weak person.

    Coupled with the surprise of his strongest attack missed, he was unable to react to Hinata¡¯s attack.

    Hinata¡¯s blow urately pierced through Reiner¡¯s heart.

    (Only this extent! With my¡ºBody Recovery ex¡», I can regenerate even a heart¨D¨D

    And then, I will no longer forgive this woman. I¡¯ll kill you, you female fox!)

    Reiner admonished himself for being careless and swore to seriously kill Hinata next time.

    However ¨D¨D

    (Ha? What, why the pain...... ha?)

    Reiner tried to activate his¡ºBody Recovery ex¡» to restore the wound he received, but the ability won¡¯t active......

    Not just that skill, even the effect of the skill of the body control series such as¡ºPain Sense Blockade¡»¡ºPhysical Condition Control¡»had also disappeared.

    ¡¸Gugiyaoooooo©`©`©`©`©`¡¹

    Reiner was gasping and writhing in pain.

    For a long time, Reiner didn¡¯t feel pain due to the effect of¡ºPain Perception Blockade¡», but now he felt intense fear and suffering.

    That¡¯s one of the abilities of Hinata¡¯s weapon.

    ¡ºDead End Pain¡» which activate at the time of the 6th attack.

    After sealing off the enemy¡¯s abilities, the effect ofplete destruction of the spiritual body began after three minutes.

    It was a frightening ability which wouldn¡¯t let the enemy fell to madness and kill them while making them feel despair and pain.

    The pain of their soul destroyed is not physical pain.

    A person who received this attack might felt the three minutes as if it¡¯s an eternity.

    ¡¸Good night. Have a good dream.¡¹

    Hinata spoke gently like putting Reiner to sleep.

    And then, Hinata gazes at Reiner who writhing in agony with a satisfied feeling.

    (Oh well. The pain that I received, I had returned it back ten thousand times.)

    Satisfied, Hinata loses her interest in Reiner.

    The pain was not repaid back ten thousand times, but Hinata didn¡¯t really care.

    Anyway, the hopeless situation was averted.

    That¡¯s most important than anything else.

    Rolling on the ground, Reiner was screaming.

    However, no one tried to help him.

    The soldiers who were instigated by Reiner and the prince were also unable to determine to correct action as they try to understand the situation.

    With the appearance of Hero Masayuki who is the hero of the people, the public opinion had gone away from Reiner and co.

    The prince¡¯s confession was decisive.

    Being the royal family¡¯s guard is the duty of the Guard Knights, but there¡¯s no reason for them to defend a regicide.

    In this ce, there¡¯s no one who swore their loyalty to Prince Elrick.

    At the same time, it¡¯s obvious there¡¯s no righteousness in their leader, Reiner.

    ¡¸Wh-what we should do now......?¡¹

    The knights and soldiers were trembling.

    Seeing everyone currently, as the chance has arrived, Masayuki stands up.

    ¡¸Everyone! Which side is correct, and which side is wrong? I think it¡¯s obvious if you look at this spectacle.

    If all of you are wise, all of you will know the correct answer even if I don¡¯t say it¨D¨D

    Please, I want you all to believe in that answer. I also want to believe in everyone!¡¹

    Actually, Masayuki still had hesitation.

    The development was too fast, he didn¡¯t catch up with the situation.

    However, his instinct told him that this is the biggest chance to lead the people opinion.

    So as not to be his own opinion, he decided to induce the people with provisional wording.

    (It¡¯s perfect. Like this, even if I make a mistake, I won¡¯t be med.)

    Masayuki was praising himself inside his mind.

    ¡¸Ooh, Masayuki-sama is trusting us......¡¹

    ¡¸What have we done!¡¹

    ¡¸If we must to meet Masayuki-sama¡¯s expectation¨D¨D¡¹

    In response to Masayuki¡¯s words, the knights threw away their sword and kneeled.

    Their act shows that they have no hostility against Masayuki.

    Seeing the knights like that, relieved mood begins to flow through the people.

    And then¨D¨D

    ¡¸Hero-sama seem to have straightened out the problem......¡¹

    ¡¸The prince have the king¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸But, luckily we have Hero Masayuki-sama!¡¹

    ¡¸The mastermind is the Knight Leader, Reiner.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s mean, Hinata-sama is......¡¹

    ¡¸But, it¡¯s Masayuki-sama who see the truth and save Hinata-sama from the predicament!?¡¹

    ¡¸As expected from Hero-sama!¡¹

    In this way, naturally, Masayuki¡¯s exploits had increased

    It spread quickly among the people,

    ¡ºMA~SAYUKII, MA~~SAYUKII!!¡»

    It didn¡¯t take a long time for it to be the usual grand cheering.

    Masayuki raised one hand awkwardly to response the people while having stiff cheeks.

    He had teary eyes inside his mind.

    However, that was a usual urrence too.

    After waiting for the ce to quiet down, Hinata walked to Masayuki.

    And then she held out her right hand,

    ¡¸I have been indebted to you.¡¹

    So, she requested a handshake from Masayuki.

    Masayuki felt nervous as he looked at Hinata closely due to her beauty.

    There were a lot of beautiful women in Tempest, but Hinata¡¯s pretty face had a different peculiar charm from them.

    Masayuki trying to respond Hinata¡¯s request and panicky rubbing his hands.

    But¨D¨D

    As Masayuki was charmed by Hinata, he tripped by a pebble and like a skilled mime he fallen down on his feet.

    As the result......

    He felt a soft sensation on his right hand.

    And he felt hair smoothly tickling his cheek......

    A sweet smell that made his mind astray stimtes his nose.

    (Wh-why it bes like this......)

    To the rest of the event, Masayuki can¡¯t see the reality for a moment.

    (Or rather, this feeling on my right hand, it¡¯s like touching a finest quality cushion, it can¡¯t be......)

    That¡¯s right.

    Masayuki stumbled and just like that he pushed down Hinata.

    Carefully, his right hand was groping Hinata¡¯s plump breast.

    Even to this extent, he¡¯s a lucky pervert.

    However, it was Masayuki who feared that the result will be frightening.

    When Masayuki tried to stand up and making an excuse while his face turning pale ¨D¨D

    (Huh? What just now......)

    Masayuki realized that something passed over his head.

    He felt a shock as if something passed through the back of his head.

    (Oh! From where did I get sniped!?)

    However, it was somewhat different from Masayuki¡¯s imagination.

    Masayuki realized that it was the shockwave that arrivedte, not the attack.

    In other words, the attack passed with a little difference when Masayuki fell down.

    If Masayuki didn¡¯t get tripped by the pebble, his life would be gone.

    ¡¸Tch. Impossible¨D¨D for you to evade my assassination!?¡¹

    A person appeared in front of Masayuki and co, raising his astonished voice.

    A man who is dressed in ck priest outfit, pure white wings sprouted from his back.

    He¡¯s the leader of the Executioners, Arios.

    Masayuki was confused due to the appearance of an unfamiliar man. He¡¯s not able to catch up with the situationpletely.

    However, Venom who was guarding Masayuki immediately responds to the situation.

    ¡¸Well done, as expected from Masayuki. I have been vignt, but sorry!

    I couldn¡¯t grasp any presence of that guy at all. Masayuki, you noticed him well.¡¹

    Saying those words, Venom came in front of Masayuki.

    Without noticing that Masayuki who heard it was turning pale.

    In fact, Venom was always scanning for any presences while guarding Masayuki.

    It didn¡¯t mean he let down his vignt, but he couldn¡¯t catch the enemy¡¯s presence at all. In other words, the man in front of him was a very dangerous person.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what your purpose it, but if you want toy your hand on Masayuki, I¡¯ll be your opponent. It¡¯s alright, Masayuki?¡¹

    ¡¸Eh? Ah, yes¨D¨D¡¹

    Masayuki nods instinctively.

    In the first ce, Masayuki thinks that¡¯s unreasonable for him to fight the enemy.

    If Venom wanted to take his ce, there¡¯s no reason for him to refuse.

    And, to Masyuki who was still confused, he heard reliable voices.

    ¡¸Masayuki an-chan, we also here! We will show growth here!¡¹

    ¡¸If Masayuki-san watching, we can be relieved too!¡¹

    ¡¸Onii-chan, please see Alice and co¡¯s efforts!¡¹

    Masayuki worried about how to reply to the children.

    He was wondering of letting the children to fight in this trip.

    (But, the children are actually stronger than me...... It can¡¯t be helped right!)

    In the end, he decided to approve them.

    ¡¸Well, how long do you intend to groping my chest?¡¹

    Masayuki jumped back panicking at that word.

    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry. It-it¡¯s not on purpose......¡¹

    Masayuki can¡¯t make a good excuse, but his word is interrupted by Hinata.

    ¡¸I understand. On the contrary, I want to thank you. That man was aiming at me right?¡¹

    That said, Hinata was thanking Masayuki.

    (Well, I didn¡¯t aim for it ...... I feeling relieved of what happened though.....)

    He wanted to say that, but Masayuki felt that destruction was waiting for him if he said it, he had no choice but to kept silent.

    Actually, Arios¡¯ target was Hinata.

    The reason was one.

    It was because Yuuki used to be worried about Hinata before.

    Although she was not special existence anymore, he was still anxious.

    He thought he should deal with her quickly as she was not a person worthy enough for him to kill.

    However, as he knew Reiner and co¡¯s n, he tried to assassinate Hinata during the gap.

    Velda dered that don¡¯t aim at the royal capital, he didn¡¯t want to interfere as much as possible but¨D¨D

    Reiner failed.

    Therefore, he thought that he would assassinate her in an instant and immediately withdraw.

    However, He failed.

    Masayuki¡¯s luck had thwarted the timing of Arios¡¯s n.

    ¡¸It¡¯s can¡¯t be helped for things to be like this. Sadly, I¡¯ll have everyone dead!¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! I¡¯m strong, you know? We have Masayuki here too!¡¹

    Venom responded to Arios¡¯ statement fearlessly.

    And so, the fight started quietly.

 Chapter 223 â€“ Royal Capital Disturbance -Evacuation-

    Royal Capital Disturbance -Evacuation-

    Behind Venom who was fighting Arios, were the children who were also holding their weapons up with Kenya as their lead.

    Venom without being roused up, started attacking Arios without worrying about the children

    Naturally moving as if he was walking, he rushed at Arios like a cannonball ignoring gravity and inertia.

    And he reached the maximum speed immediately not giving time for Arios to prepare.

    ¡¸Doom Enemy[1]!!¡¹

    The ws on Venom¡¯s hands grew longer and dyed in ck

    And while releasing ¡°Wave of Division¡±, he approached Arios.

    However¨D¨D

    ¡¸¨D¨Dhow na?ve.¡¹

    Before anyone was aware, Arios was gripping a sword and swung it.

    His sword shone like it was releasing radiance and cut off Venom¡¯s ws with extreme speed.

    Arios¡¯ expression didn¡¯t change as if it¡¯s a natural result.

    He looked at Venom just like looking at a bug.

    Such condescending behavior was that of an overwhelming powerful person to those who was weaker.

    However, his expression was distorted due to unexpected situation. Pain ran through Arios¡¯ arm.

    ¡¸Hahaa, serve you right~! Luckily, two of it stuck in right?¡¹

    Venom pointed it out and sprouting a smile.

    As what Venom said, two ws had stuck in Arios¡¯ arm.

    ¡¸You bastard, is this your aim from the start?¡¹

    ¡¸Nope, it isn¡¯t like that. I thought I¡¯d kill you by the first strike.

    However, I thought that even if you grazed by one would be good. Well. I¡¯m so lucky again today.¡¹

    ¡¸You jester¨D¨D I will no longer hold back then.¡¹

    ¡¸Stupid~! Fighting without holding back from the beginning, such a thing should be the basic you know!¡¹

    Towards Arios who was dyed with anger, Venom was thoughtfully cheerful.

    However, in contrast to his attitude, there¡¯s no gap in his stance. With his cut ws already regenerated, Venom¡¯s consciousness focused on Arios.

    That¡¯s natural.

    From the exchange just now, Venom was convinced that Arios was an overwhelmingly powerful person.

    (Hee! As I expected, there¡¯s something that I can¡¯t perceive even inside of where my surveince are.

    Certainly, he¡¯s higher ranking than me......

    But, it¡¯s not because he¡¯s fast that I can¡¯t see his movement.

    That means that it was due to his ability that I can¡¯t detect him from the start, I¡¯m sure my thinking isn¡¯t wrong¨D¨D

    He¡¯s stronger than me, no doubt about it, but it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t win.

    In that case, it¡¯s so convenient. I will kill this guy and take that power!)

    While fighting, Venom feltughter almost spilled out from his mouth.

    Even if he defeats low ranking enemies, he can¡¯t obtain more power.

    Therefore, he thought this time was a chance for him. It¡¯s a chance for him to defeat a high ranked enemy and obtained more power.

    (I¡¯m lucky. Masayuki is here, this guy will be a high-quality food for me!)

    If Arios¡¯ strength isparable to the high ranking people of Rimuru¡¯s closest aides¨D¨DThat¡¯s on Diablo¡¯s ss¨D¨D and if Arios has an istion ability, Venom would have no chance to win.

    But, Venom noticed that Arios has no such ability.

    Now that Venom was able to percept Arios¡¯ movement, it probably meant that he couldn¡¯t use that ability.

    Arios was not an unreachable existence, Venom concluded so.

    Currently, Masayuki¡¯s ability had increased Venom¡¯s luck.

    It also exerted another effect on Venom, his strength increased unbelievably.

    He can evade an inevitable attack for some reason, and attack that unlikely to hit was able to hit.

    The evidence was the two poison ws stuck on Arios before.

    In this lucky state, he believes that poison that shouldn¡¯t work will have an effect.

    If that¡¯s so, there¡¯s no need to hesitate.

    Venom believed in himself and Masayuki, and was going to challenge Arios who¡¯s stronger.

    Masayuki stands with his arms folded while watching Venom¡¯s fight.

    Honestly, rather than looking at it, he can understand the fight to some extent from the sparks that urs once in a while.

    It¡¯s not a speed that can be followed by eyes, Masayuki¡¯s just pretending that he¡¯s watching.

    (Or rather, I can¡¯t do anything like that you know.)

    Because it¡¯s no longer inside his area of understanding, the feeling of fear has weakened.

    Since Masayuki decided to entrust the fightpletely to Venom, Masayuki thinks about what¡¯s going to happenter.

    The most important thing for Masayuki is his own safety.

    The children seem to wait for their chance to take part in the fight, and eagerly watching the fight between Venom and Arios.

    Turning his gaze to the children, Masayuki ponders.

    (They are stronger than me. If that¡¯s so, I think it would be safer together......

    Or rather, why are they here?)

    Masayuki finally feels the doubt about it.

    When Masayukies to the capital, the children had already saved Hinata from the crisis.

    Masayuki appeared at a good timing, in a favorable ce, but he never aimed for that.

    It just happened that the timing match with his arrival with hispanions by Venom¡¯s transfer magic.

    It wasn¡¯t like they had acted together till then.

    ¡¸Hey, Kenya! Why are you guys here?¡¹

    Although it¡¯s toote, Masayuki asks Kenya.

    Masayuki¡¯s behavior was too natural, like not thinking about the fight¨D¨DAlthough saying that he¡¯s ignoring as he can¡¯t see the fight won¡¯t be wrong¨D¨Din the people¡¯s eyes, but he didn¡¯t notice it.

    He felt he needs to ask the question for his safetyter on.

    He wanted to withdraw from this dangerous ce quickly, but he thought that he needs a reason for that.

    ¡¸Ah, An-chan[2]. Actually, Alice is¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Uhhh, with my ability¡ºPerceiver (Space Wiseman)[3]¡», I somehow know that danger is approaching Hinata Onee-chan!¡¹

    ¡¸Because Alice makes a racket, we somehow do it......¡¹

    ¡¸For that reason, we came to help Hinata-san.¡¹

    ¡¸We got stronger thanks to Hakurou-shishou and Agera-Shishou¡¯s training you know!

    Right now we might not lose to Masayuki An-chan!¡¹

    So, the children answer Masayuki¡¯s question together.

    (What are they saying...... From the start, they were stronger you know......)

    While thinking so, Masayuki consents with ¡°I see¡±.

    ¡¸I see, I didn¡¯t think that you guys would be here.¡¹

    ¡¸We too, we didn¡¯t think that An-chan woulde.¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. But, if you didn¡¯te Hinata Onee-chan might have been killed...... Onii-chan, thank you!¡¹

    ¡¸Eh!? Ah, I guess so. Well, no need to worry if I¡¯m here.¡¹

    Masayuki feels the sweats flowing on his back increased to the unexpected overestimation.

    Aside from that......

    Apparently, Masayuki concludes that the enemy¡¯s aim certainly to be Hinata.

    (Well, what should I do? The enemy is aiming for Hinata-san, but I¡¯m near her so I would be in danger too......)

    Masayuki thought so, but the children said that they came here to protect Hinata.

    He¡¯d like to run away with transfer magic but Venom is fighting, it was difficult to run away from this ce.

    Although the enemy seems not going to interfere with the city and the citizens, the damage seemed to be massive due to stray attacks.

    While thinking so, Masayuki draws a conclusion that the safest ce is next to Hinata who the children will protect.

    ¡¸Alright, then I¡¯ll be next to Hinata-san. Because I¡¯ll protect you in case of something up.¡¹

    Standing naturally next to Hinata, Masayuki spoke without any hesitation.

    But, that¡¯s not the only reason.

    Masayuki had something he wants to protect above all else.

    The warmth left in his right hand ¨D¨D that¡¯s right, the memory of the warmth and softness of Hinata¡¯s breast.

    (Losing such wonderful things, I will never allow it!)

    With Masayuki¡¯s intense determination, the effect of his ability increased to the maximum.

    ¨D¨DWhile it¡¯s a Unique Skill, it¡¯s enough to reach the truth of the world.

    As the result, the space called Lucky Field[4] which gives tremendous blessing to people Masayuki considers as ally expanded, that¡¯s unintended by Masayuki.

    ¡¸Hmm, as expected that angel-like guy is beyond my capabilities..... I can barely follow the movements.

    Compared to that, your friend is amazing. He can somehow fight against that guy......

    Truly amazing......¡¹

    Hinata nods to Masayuki¡¯s word.

    And then she continues,

    ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s us do the thing that we can do now.

    I think that will be helping the people escape from this ce.

    Nichs, we will spread defense barrier in this ce!

    Sealing the aftereffect of that fight, it will be the people¡¯s shield!¡¹

    She shouts with vigor.

    Based on that Girl¡¯s belief, Hinata started to do what can be done now.

    She doesn¡¯t think of an outrageous thing such as she wanted to save everyone, but helping people that need help in front of her ¨D¨D that¡¯s the way Hinata lived.

    That¡¯s the thing that led to confidence, Hinata understood that well.

    ¡¸With pleasure!¡¹

    ¡¸Understood, Hinata-sama.¡¹

    ?¡¸Leave it to me!¡¹

    Responding to her are Nichs, Leonard and Fritz.

    Following Hinata¡¯s orders, the three ran to three sides. And then, a square with Hinata as the top is formed.

    And so, with 4 holy knight ss people, the defense barrier was spread.

    Holy Field will be effective if the enemy is a monster, but this time there¡¯s Venom here and the enemy has the appearance of an angel.

    If they¡¯re carelessly put holy attribute barrier, it will be a hindrance instead.

    With that in mind, they chose Material Shield (Holy and Magic Defense Barrier).

    It was a barrier with the purpose to block explosion impact, heat etc, that¡¯s all elements.

    Thus, Hinata ns to temporarily earn some time for the people to escape.

    In align with Hinata¡¯s action,

    ¡¸Hinata onee-chan! We¡¯ll also help!¡¹

    Alice said so and synchronized the effect of Space Barrier of Unique Skill¡ºPerceiver¡» with Hinata and co¡¯s barrier.

    As the result, the Material Shield deployed by Hinata and co was reinforced greatly.

    Looking at that, Gale went out ahead.

    ¡¸Well, I think my Unique Skill¡ºCultivator (Remator)[5]¡»will be useful!¡¹

    Gale¡¯s Unique Skill¡ºCultivator¡»was originally an ability suitable for agriculture, but depending on how to use it, it was an excellent ability with various applications.

    Interfering with the earth, Gale covers the za on the people side with soils that turned hard.

    Gale synchronized with the spirit of earth, on that moment a protective wall as strong as steel waspleted.

    A wall instantly appeared in front of the people. Naturally, the people were shaken.

    After Gale are Kenya and Ryouta.

    ¡¸Alrighty! We will knock down that guy.

    My eyes have gradually ustomed and be able to see that guy¡¯s movement.

    I don¡¯t think Masayuki An-chan¡¯s turn wille!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re also quite trained.

    However, it¡¯s reassuring that Masayuki-san is watching us!¡¹

    Saying such words, Kenya and Ryouta participated in the fight.

    ¡¸Ah. When it¡¯s dangerous, I¡¯ll protect you both!¡¹

    Kenya and Ryouta replied with a nod.

    (I never decided so though.)

    So Masayuki thought.

    As it bes like this, Masayuki has no other choice but to believe that Venom and the children will defeat the enemy.

    It¡¯s a miscalction for Masayuki that Kenya and Ryouta participated in the fight.

    He thought that they will keep protecting Hinata.

    However, the cornerstone of the defense, that¡¯s Gale and Alice are still here.

    Hinata and co¡¯s barrier seems to have been reinforced, although it¡¯s not going as Masayuki has nned originally, his safety is secured for the time being.

    (Hmm. Like this, it would be better not to make an unnecessary move.)

    Masayuki made a decision and decided to deal with the remaining trouble quickly.

    That¡¯s the gaze of the people around the ce.

    Because Masayuki is Masayuki, he wants the people to go somewhere quickly.

    ¡¸Everyone, please calm down and leave the za! If there¡¯s a ce where you can take refuge in¨D¨D¡¹

    Masayuki is trying to keep the people away while showing his cool side to Hinata.

    His n is one.

    When the situation turns worst, he will run away.

    He thought that to make it easy for him to escape at any times, having fewer people here is better.

    However, the people received his words in another meaning.

    ¡¸Hero-sama, he is worried about us......¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot, it¡¯s different! We are in his way. If he¡¯s fighting seriously, we¡¯ll get involved!¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? So that¡¯s why he let the small apprentices fight......¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. If Masayuki-sama himself fights, there¡¯s no doubt he¡¯ll win.

    But then, we will get hurt too!¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re hindrances to him!?¡¹

    Well, like that.

    Naturally, they misunderstood Masayuki¡¯s true motive.

    ¡¸Everyone, please run to the royal castle. There¡¯s arge-scale barrier set up in that ce.

    Although the angel¡¯s army wille to attack it, it will take time for the barrier to break.

    In order to let Hero-dono to fight freely, a smooth evacuation will be better¨D¨D¡¹

    A man suggested so towards the people who try to flee from the za.

    That man is Prince Elrick who confessed his own crime.

    His face is like someone who had been released from evil spirit¡¯s grasp, his eyes are of a person who prepared and decide to ept anything.

    ¡¸Prince¨D¨D¡¹

    Even the knights are surprised for a moment.

    ¡¸Everyone! Did you hear it? Please move calmly, there¡¯s enough space for everyone in the castle.

    So there¡¯s no one injured by panic, please leave this ce calmly.

    Leave the rest to Hero-sama!¡¹

    One of the knights issued instructions to the people with arge voice.

    And then that knight ordered to the soldiers who were bewildered by the turn of the events to guide the popce and prepare to receive them in the castle.

    Apparently, the man was the Knight Order¡¯s vice leader, receiving the order the knights promptly started to move.

    Attached to them, the soldiers also began to move.

    People began moving like water from the za.

    ¡°We need to evacuate quickly so Masayuki-sama will be able to actively taking part in the fight¡± with that in their hearts.

    Thus, there were only a few people left in this ce.

    [1] œçš¢·Ö¶ÏÆÆ(¥É¥¥©`¥à¥¨¥Í¥ß©`) Messatsu Bundan Ha (D¨±mu enem¨©), the kanji means Annihting Dividing Crush/Tear.

    [2] It¡¯s a contraction from Ani (Elder brother). Just like Aniki.

    [3] ¿Õ×RÕß(¥­¥Å¥¯¥â¥Î) Sora/Kuu Shikisha (Kidzuku mono), the kanji ¿Õ can means Sky, Void, Empty, Space, Shikisha= Well-informed person, Wise man. Kidzuku= to Notice, to recognize, to perceive. Mono= person, so the one who perceive/Notice= Perceiver.

    [4] ÐÒß\îIÓò(¥é¥Ã¥­©`¥Õ¥£©`¥ë¥É) Kouun Ryouki (Rakk¨© f¨©rudo), Lucky/Fortune Domain.

    [5] Ôì³ÉÕß(¥¿¥¬¥ä¥¹¥â¥Î) Zouseisha (Tagayasu mono), Someone who reim/clear/prepare fieldnd. Tagayasu= To till/plow/cultivate = The one who till/plow/cultivatend = Cultivator. Feel free to suggest better name.

 Chapter 224 â€“ Royal Capital Disturbance -Defeat-

    Royal Capital Disturbance -Defeat-

    Venom and Arios¡¯ fight continued in the za outside the church.

    The outlook was bad for Venom.

    The difference in their strength can¡¯t be covered with just luck, but it could be said that he¡¯d been fighting pretty well.

    (Tch! As I expected, this is hard.)

    Venom thought so while regenerating the left arm that had been cut.

    At this rate, his defeat was just a matter of time.

    It hadn¡¯t been three minutes since the fight started.

    However, he could sense that the people had begun evacuating from the ce, Venom guessed that Masayuki had conducted it well.

    He buying some time seemed to be turning out well.

    (Well now. To defeat this guy, my power is definitely not enough. If there¡¯s some kind of chance ¨D¨D£©

    Even though he knew that the situation is getting worse gradually, he has no other choice but to continue with the intense offense and defense.

    In order to break from this situation, Venom needs to think of a n¨D¨D

    ¡¸We¡¯rete, but we¡¯ll help!¡¹

    ¡¸I will try my best not to hold you down!¡¹

    The arrival of Kenya and Ryouta changed the situation.

    ¡¸You kids, I don¡¯t want to be hated by Agera, so don¡¯t die!¡¹

    Venom shouted while dealing with Arios¡¯ attack.

    To be honest, Venom was irritated of the idea of borrowing the children¡¯s power.

    However, his defeat is just a matter of time, so it¡¯s not the time toin.

    (Both of them are strong! Well, I will use them.)

    That was what Venom really thinks.

    ¡¸I get it! Shishou has said it many times.¡¹

    ¡¸Yea. If we died here without his permission, Shishou would probably kill you......¡¹

    The two said so.

    And then,

    ¡¸For that reason, let¡¯s go all out!¡¹

    ¡¸Kenya, we¡¯re using that?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah! Spiritual Armament?Reforged¨D¨D Activate!¡¹

    Glittering lights wrapped both Kenya and Ryouta.

    And then, the arms they got from Rimuru were worn on their body.

    It was the armor that Rimuru made with Hinata¡¯s spiritual armaments as the reference.

    Its performance is better than the unique ss spiritual armament used by the holy knight, but it hasn¡¯t reach legend ss.

    However, it could be said that the arms will grow ording to the growth of the person who wearing it, it¡¯s the newest product that should be called as Advanced Weapon (Evolving Type Arms).

    Above all else, the equipment has goodpatibility with the children who integrated with spirit in their body.

    Although Rimuru had experimented and made a lot as a hobby and it will go wasteful lying around, such is the reason why he gave it to the children......

    He would never imagine that it would be useful in this ce.

    Arios seemed to perceive the danger, as there was a slight impatience in his expressionless face.

    So does Venom.

    (Heh, those kids...... they have almost the same energy amount as me!?

    I thought they might be strong, but to be this extent......)

    Venom was amazed.

    In fact, Ryouta is about half of Venom¡¯s. As for Kenya, Venom felt the energy is almost equal to his.

    Their skill is trained by Agera.

    Venom finds a good chance to win with the reinforcement that stronger than he thought.

    And so the fight will be fiercer.

    While watching the children¡¯s participation, Hinata muttered.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be, spiritual armaments......? That is the church¡¯s secret arms that can¡¯t be used by holy knight unless they were loved by the spirits ¨D¨D for it to be easily mass produced, as expected from the abnormal Demon Lord Rimuru......¡¹

    Her impression was mixed with surprise and admiration.

    Everyone from the church have a simr expression with Hinata.

    Apart from Nichs who is a magician, Leonard and Fritz were lost for words.

    Naturally, it¡¯s because looking at 12 or 13 years old children showing more fighting power than a holy knight.

    Above all else ¨D¨D

    ¡¸Moreover, Elemental Knight (Spirit Knight), is it?

    My master, Izawa Shizue had talked about¨D¨D the ultimate fusion form of human and spirit.

    Neither Shizu-san nor I can reach it, the strongest knight.

    ¨D¨Dis that the appearances of those with Hero¡¯s Egg hatched?¡¹

    ¡¸Surpassing the holy knight, humanity¡¯s strongest knight¨D¨D the Elemental Knight.....¡¹

    ¡¸Well done Masayuki-dono, you trained those children splendidly!¡¹

    ¡¸Ehh!? A, ah. Rather than my training, I¡¯d said it¡¯s those children¡¯s power......¡¹

    When such topic suddenly brought up, Masayuki hurriedly denied it.

    (What I taught to them is just special move poses I saw in manga! How can it be called as a training!?)

    Masayuki denied it while being tired with the same flow of event.

    ¡¸Hahaha, don¡¯t be so humble! Even if you didn¡¯t say it, everyone knows it!¡¹

    Saying anything is useless, so it¡¯s reflected in hispanions¡¯ faces as Masayuki trying to hiding his embarrassment.

    And, the same excitement runs through those who heard the conversation, quickly hope rises inside them.

    To Hero Masayuki¡¯spanions.

    To the people who evacuating.

    To the knights and soldiers who guide the popce.

    ¡¸Do you hear it? They seem to be stronger than Hinata-sama who is the strongest holy knight!¡¹

    ¡¸Hero? Are those children Hero too?¡¹

    ¡¸They are Hero Masayuki¡¯s apprentice..... So a Hero¡¯s apprentice is also a Hero¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Then there¡¯s no need to be scared of just a single angel right?¡¹

    ¡¸What, it¡¯s not a big deal, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Stupid! That¡¯s wrong. Hero Masayuki-sama is amazing you know!¡¹

    ¡¸I see, that¡¯s right. As expected of Masayuki-sama!¡¹

    And so, like this, the people¡¯s anxiety dissolved with great speed.

    As a result, the people who were trembling and agitated have calmed down, and so they continued the evacuation smoothly without problem.

    Masayuki learnt that anything he says is useless.

    (That¡¯s enough, if with that...... if with that everyone¡¯s anxiety gone, I¡¯m fine with it!)

    Afterwards, Masayuki concludes that his task is to stand up with confidence face, and so he takes the stance to watching the fight attentively.

    For this reason, there¡¯s something only Masayuki noticed.

    (Eh? Wasn¡¯t Kenya¡¯s group is a party of five?)

    So, one of them is missing from the group.

    (They are Kenya, Ryouta, Gale, Alice. Eh? Who¡¯s the other one? Umm, maybe I¡¯m mistaken. I only know 4 people.)

    Although he has notice it with great effort, Masayuki concluded that it¡¯s just misunderstanding.

    Because they children influenced by Masayuki were only four people, that was the truth in a certain way.

    Masayuki quickly switches his thought and prayed for Venom¡¯s victory.

    And so, about the fight¨D¨D

    Venom was in one-side defensive fight until the situation changedpletely with the children¡¯s participation.

    Venom creating a gap in Arios¡¯ defense which then Kenya attacks.

    It became a coordinated attack.

    The secret was¡ºTelepathy¡».

    Venom allocated some of hisputing process and enabled¡ºTelepathy¡»with the children.

    With this, it¡¯s possible for them tomunicate with super high speed thought.

    While the three are fighting, they were in a conference at the same time.

    ¡ºListen kids. You guys can fight somewhat, but you guys are still weak.

    Therefore, don¡¯t overconfident with your power, do only what you can do.¡»

    ¡ºRoger that!¡»

    ¡ºUnderstood!¡»

    Kenya and Ryouta delightedly answers, Venom begins to instruct the strategy.

    ¡ºRyouta, you¡¯ll be our defense.

    We¡¯re lucky that your attributes are water and wind.

    While healing me and Kenya when we are injured with water attribute, devote yourself in defense with help of wind attribute.

    Listen, the strategy is messed up if you¡¯re injured. Be careful!¡»

    ¡ºYes!¡»

    ¡ºI¡¯ll be attacking with the assumption of getting injured . I¡¯m expecting your healing.

    However, healing magic of holy system which will damage a demon is no good. I¡¯ll kill you if you making a mistake!¡»

    ¡ºDon¡¯t, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve studied, I¡¯ll not make a mistake!¡»

    ¡ºAlright! But, prioritize your own safety. Don¡¯t make a mistake, okay?¡»

    ¡ºOkay!¡»

    The key of the strategy was Ryouta¡¯s healing.

    Like this, Venom doesn¡¯t need to worry about healing himself as he¡¯s keep on attack.

    Well, even if Ryouta failed, Venom thought that he will manage somehow due to Masayuki¡¯s luck.

    It¡¯s because he can¡¯t win against Arios unless he takes a drastic strategy.

    Next, Venom instructs Kenya.

    ¡ºKenya, you will focus on offensive.

    Although there¡¯s healing from Ryouta, I want the healing to be focused on me.

    So, I want you to use your strongest attack at the time that it will surely hit.

    Get it? No need to do the impossible.

    If you get inured too much, Ryouta¡¯s healing won¡¯t catch up.

    Because I will desperately seal that guy¡¯s movement, you must think a way to make him umte damage without panicking.¡»

    ¡ºI get it! In short, Venom-san will be the Tank, right?¡»

    Venom nods to Kenya¡¯s question.

    He often heard the term during the training in thebyrinth, Tank is a vanguard who tanking vigorous attacks of melee type monster single handedly.

    Judging that Kenya has understood the strategy, Venom continued his exnation.

    ¡ºExactly. So, listen! That guy seemed to be a former human, he still relying on his eyes when fighting.

    That is his weakness, understand?¡»

    ¡ºYes! We had been taught by Hakurou-Shishou and Agera-Shishou.

    Or rather, when I rely too much on my eyes, my eyes got crushed you know? That¡¯s amon sense!¡»

    Venom nods to those words.

    Using Full Potion, any body part loss can be recovered.

    With such reasoning, Hakurou and Agera seemed to have calmly crushed the clueless children¡¯s eyes and trained them.

    (Those two, they are Demon......)

    Kenya and co seems to ept the training without a problem.

    ¡°They have be stronger.....¡± So Venom convinced inside his mind.

    ¡ºAlright, it¡¯s good if you two understand it.

    That guy didn¡¯t lose his habits from when he was a human, he¡¯s unconsciously protecting his eyes and important organs.

    We use that against him and attack.

    However! Pay attention to his sword.

    Defending against it is pointless, don¡¯t think of stopping the sword with a weapon¡»

    ¡ºUnderstood! It feels more dangerous than Zegion-san¡¯s¡ºAbsolute Severance¡».¡»

    Venom smiles andughs when he heard Kenya¡¯s response.

    In fact, the power of Arios¡¯ sword was above Zegion¡¯s¡ºAbsolute Severance¡».

    Although, even if both are same in the point that you can¡¯t defend against it, Venom thought that Zegion¡¯s ability that doesn¡¯t need to rely on a medium like a sword to be more troublesome.

    In any case, Venom can only praise Kenya for being able to see urately the opponent¡¯s strength.

    As expected from Hakurou and Agera¡¯s training, Venom raised his valuation of Kenya.

    And so, confident with the sess of the strategy, he¡¯s fired up to put it into practice.

    ¡ºAlright! Well, you guys don¡¯t be unreasonable okay. Well then, Game Start!¡»

    Through such exchanges, the fight against Arios begun.

    With Ryouta as support, Venom attacks Arios with everything he got in order to breakthrough his defense, Kenya then attacks Arios in the gaps.

    Arios who receiving the attacks, shown a bit agitation on his face, but he immediately dealt with it calmly as he didn¡¯t get any fatal wound.

    Although, by unconsciously evading attacks that he doesn¡¯t need to evade as Arios is a spiritual life-form, he didn¡¯t notice that he receives attacks that shouldn¡¯t hit.

    Arios fellpletely into Venom¡¯s n.

    There were reasons why Arios didn¡¯t notice Venom¡¯s n.

    The first one is he should have already defeated the opponent who is lower-rank than him normally, which make him feels irritated.

    But the problem was that his original power was sealed.

    By Velda¡¯s order, he was forbidden to attack the downtown area.

    For Arios who vited the order and acted individually, viting the order more than this is taboo.

    Therefore, he was restricted in using his Ultimate Skill¡ºWeapon Lord (Sword Weapon)¡».

    As Venom and co felt, if Arios unleash the sword¡¯s power, he can release ¡°Severance Wave¡± which cut everything.

    However, the power is too big and it will affect the city as well.

    Arios was ced in a situation where he could do nothing but to fight Venom and co with such restriction.

    This was all due to the effect of the¡ºLucky Field¡» created by Masayuki.

    Arios who looking down on his lower-ranked opponent, but unaware he was caught in a dilemma.

    (It can¡¯t be, for these annoying people...... They¡¯re standing in front of me with their half-baked ability¨D¨D)

    While being annoyed, only time will passes as he will not receive any decisive attack.

    Getting impatient about that, Arios didn¡¯t notice that he gradually losing his calmness.

    If he was calm, he would give up on killing Hinata and quickly withdraw.

    However, Arios didn¡¯t make such option.

    It was like his thought disturbed and can¡¯t make clear decision.

    As a result¨D¨D

    ¡¸Now! Finish off this guy together with me!¡¹

    So Venom shouted.

    Arios¡¯ sword which pierced Venom¡¯s stomach can¡¯t be pulled out as it had been ensnared by Venom¡¯s magic power.

    He has no problem erasing the sword once, but he will receive Kenya¡¯s attack directly in that case¨D¨D

    ¡¸Kenya, leave Venom-san ¡®s healing to me!¡¹

    ¡¸Uooooooooh©`©`©`©`©`£¡Unlimited?Justice Bringer[1]!!¡¹

    A single sh.

    Arios whose decision gets derailed by hesitation for a moment receives a direct hit from Kenya¡¯s strongest attack.

    Even Venom who suppressing Arios, was cut in two by the terrifying sword attack.

    Kenya¡¯s enhanced spiritual power could exceed the limit for a brief moment. That¡¯s because the divine protection of spirit of light which fused with Kenya ¨D¨D

    Worthy as a future Hero, he reached the level where he can destroy even an awakened demon lord.

    In other words......

    ¡¸Im, impossible¨D¨D¡¹

    With those as hisst words, Arios was swallowed by the torrent of light and disappeared.

    ¡°They did it!¡± That¡¯s Masayuki¡¯s impression.

    Kenya¡¯s technique was amazing, but his pose of umting power closely resembled the special move from manga that Masayuki taught.

    (Ehh!? That bes a really amazing power¨D¨D£©

    Although he was dumbfounded by many things, he can only ept the reality.

    ¡¸Yes, as I expected. Kenya, you seem to have mastered the technique I taught you perfectly!¡¹

    Masayuki praised Kenya with a refreshing smile ¨D¨DHis inner thoughts aside¨D¨D

    ¡¸Masayuki an-chan, did you see it? I did it!¡¹

    Masayuki nodded to Kenya who smiling.

    Cheers of the people who were dyed in evacuation began reverberating, announcing the end of the fight.

    (Like this, Kenya might stand out as a Hero more than me from now, I think it¡¯s a good thing!)

    While thinking it¡¯s convenient for him and sprouted a smile, Masayuki didn¡¯t notice that his smiling face charmed everyone.

    Meanwhile.

    ¡¸Hey, please heal me quickly!¡¹

    Despite being cut in two, Venom seems to have escaped from the torrent of light somehow and making a fuss.

    Ryouta, Alice, Hinata and also Nichs came running, everyone use healing magic and so Venom regenerated without problem.

    ¡¸Of course! Self-sacrificing myself, it doesn¡¯t suit me at all!¡¹

    Venom hiding his embarrassment while saying such thing.

    However, Venom has secretly obtained the source of Ultimate Skill¡ºWeapon Lord (Sword Weapon) ¡»as he shrewdly stole Arios¡¯ energy.

    It was exactly as Venom¡®s calction.

    Normally it¡¯s a strategy with low chances to seed when put into action, but his decision that it was worth to try it was correct thanks to Masayuki¡¯s presence.

    Venom wins the gamble and obtained more power.

    When Venom was healed and things calmed down.

    ¡¸Huh? Where is Kuu-chan?¡¹

    Ryouta looked around and asked such question.

    Noticing the same thing, Kenya also searching the surroundings restlessly.

    ¡¸Ah, Kuu-chan is gone. She goes out as she pleases again......¡¹

    ¡¸Kuu-chan liked unusual things after all!¡¹

    Gale and Alice let out a sigh, they answered like they gave up on the matter.

    ¡¸Again? It can¡¯t be helped then...... Since we slipped out toe here, it would be bad if she doesn¡¯t return soon though......¡¹

    Kenya¡¯s worry is not about the person called Kuu-chan who seems to be theirpanion, it was towards the fact that if they didn¡¯t return quickly, their absent would be found out and get scolded.

    ¡¸Who is Kuu-chan?¡¹

    To Masayuki¡¯s question, the children answer all together¡ºA friend!¡».

    ¡°Ah, they¡¯re a group of five from the start after all.¡¯ While thinking so, Masayuki stopped thinking any more by understanding that it was another child he didn¡¯t know.

    There¡¯s no need to be worried now as the enemy is beaten.

    The children start to search for their friend in order to return back quickly.

    And so, Masayuki and co was busy with the clean up afterwards in order to eliminate the anxiety from the people of royal capital as they originally intended.

    ??????????????????????????

    In the sky over the royal capital of Ingrassia Kingdom.

    ¡®Damn it!¡¯ while shouting so, Arios spits out a rough breath.

    Arios managed to escape from the worst situation thanks to¡ºDuplicate Body¡» that he prepared just in case.

    (It¡¯s not time to get flustered. If I¡¯m thinking calmly, I can grasp that the enemy¡¯s fighting strength is significant.

    That brat has such much power. But, knowing it now there¡¯s¨D¨D£©

    However¨D¨D

    ¡¸Fumufumu. As expected, everyone think alike. It¡¯s as Rimuru-sama says.[2]¡¹

    Arios¡¯ thought was interrupted as he heard an innocent child¡¯s voice.

    To not get noticed by Arios who specialized in stealth, ¡°who the hell is this person!?¡¯ with that in his mind, Arios turns around in astonishment.

    A young girl with ck hair was standing there.

    No, it was not a young girl.

    It was a very bewitching and beautiful woman which makes him wonder why he mistakenly saw her as a young girl for some reason.

    Her beautiful mix of silver and gold long hair flowed gently down her back.

    Staring into her eyes, Arios was shocked to the extent that he couldn¡¯t breathe.

    ¡¸I¡¯m Kumara.[3]

    Lord of the mythical beasts, the faithful servant of the Great Demon Lord Rimuru-sama.

    ¡°Chimeric Lord¡± Kumara, it¡¯s I.

    Well now, the introduction is over, it¡¯s time for farewell.¡¹

    Having said those words, Kumara sprouted a charming smile.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t underestimate me! I don¡¯t care who you are.

    This ce is far from the city area. Do you know what it means?

    It means that in this ce I¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸So noisy. Please be silent!¡¹

    Without time for Arios to react¨D¨D

    His neck is in Kumara¡¯s hand.

    Kumara¡¯s expression is like she was disappointed.

    And then, a sad expression showed on her face......

    ¡¸I never think that you[4] would be weak like this.

    This is due to Venom¡¯s efforts, but how disappointing.¡¹

    Kumaru lets out a listless sigh while saying so.

    She wants to do great works and get praised by Rimuru, but it can¡¯t be helped as there was almost no turn for her.

    What is more problematic than that.....

    ¡¸Now, I wonder what excuse I¡¯d said to those children......¡¹

    How will she exin to the children? That¡¯s what upying her head.

    And then, she returned to her child form again and flew towards the royal capital while worrying.

    [1] ÏÞ½çÍ»ÆÆ(¥¢¥ó¥ê¥ß¥Æ¥Ã¥É)?ÕýÁxˆÌÐÐÏ£Íû”Ø(¥¸¥ã¥¹¥Æ¥£¥¹¥Ö¥ê¥ó¥¬©`). Genkai Toppa (Anlimiteddo)?Seigi Shikkou Kibou Zan (Jasutisu Buringaa). The first set of kanji is for Limit Break, the second is for Justice Enforcement Hope sh.

    [2] Kumara talks with de arinsu at the end. It¡¯s a variation of desu like de arimasu de gozaru and so on. Shalltear use de arinsu too

    [3] Kumara use Watchi to refer herself. Archaic form of I used in the past by Geisha and Oiran during Edo period.

    [4] Kumara use ¤Ì¤·˜” Nushi-sama from ¤ª¤Ì¤· Onushi which is archaic form for you. Pretty much Kumara talks in a polite way.

 Chapter 225 â€“ Intersected Checkmate

    Intersected Checkmate

    Velda surveyed the situation of the war in various ces expressionlessly.

    The results are unsatisfactory.

    Or rather, it was so disastrous that it may be said to be a total defeat.

    In the battle in Milim¡¯s territory, the angels are being expelled as Vega was defeated.

    Although it was arge army numbered 200.000 angels, it was a disastrous scene as there were only 10.000 or so remaining as the result of being absorbed by Vega or annihted by Karion.

    Overwhelmed to the point of annihted.

    Victory on this battlefield couldn¡¯t be expected anymore.

    Looking at ¡°El Dorado¡±, the ce ruled by Leon, the stalemate continues as there¡¯s no onemanding the angels and the city barrier can¡¯t be broken.

    Although he couldn¡¯t see the situation inside the isted castle by a barrier which disconnected it from the space, Velda knew that Kagali was already defeated.

    He gave¡ºEvil Dragon Lord Azi Dahaka¡»to Kagali¡¯s subordinate called Footman, but it would aim both sides that are inside the ce.

    The fact that the barrier remains standing means the fight still continues...... but Velda felt an ufortable feeling.

    The decisive one was Dagruel¡¯s defeat who attacking Holy Empire Ruberios where Ruminas lives in hiding.

    Dagruel who is the strongest among the Four Fiends of Heavenly Commanders, his defeat as one who boastsbat capability next to him is something that Velda couldn¡¯t ignore.

    The giants of the Chain of Restrain Titan army seemed to stop moving and ept defeat.

    (It can¡¯t be, for Veldora to win against Dagruel......

    Even when I check thebat data with Velgrind, I can¡¯t find any winning factors¨D¨D£©

    It¡¯s vexing, but it was outside his imagination that Veldora won against Dagruel.

    ¡¸I¡¯m very sorry. In my calction, for the Four Fiends of Heavenly Commanders, that¡¯s Vega, Kagali and even Dagruel to be defeated is¨D¨D¡¹

    Velda raises his hand to stop Lucia who starts apologizing.

    ¡¸Oh well. Even in my calction too, Dagruel¡¯s defeat was not expected.

    The question is how to do the next move.¡¹

    Dino who¡¯s attacking Demon Lord Rimuru¡¯s headquarters is still alive.

    Most of the war potentials were concentrated on this ce, but it was because Dino is the one with the most passivebat capability.

    As for Milim¡¯s territory, there¡¯s no problem to leave it alone.

    Because Demon Lord Milim who was the most important issue had been obtained.

    He can ignore Leon¡¯s ¡°El Dorado¡± too.

    As for the reason of the attack in the first ce was because he allowed Kazarim¡¯s selfishness who showed an obsession towards Leon, it doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s an important ce.

    As for protecting the Heaven Gate and also cutting the source of the people¡¯s faith, it was important to destroy Holy Empire Ruberios......

    The hope of the Western Countries¡¯ people was lost by telling them the annihtion of Demon Lord Rimuru.

    In addition to this, if he destroys the headquarters of the Western Holy Church, the people who are resisting would give up in despair.

    But ¨D¨D

    (The presences of Veldora and resistance forces in various ces keep giving hop to the people.)

    That was Velda¡¯s analysis

    Even for the Holy Church, it¡¯s only one of them.

    It seems that thework between the countries is beyond what he imagined and can¡¯t be looked down.

    Velda felt ironic as it was Kagurazaka Yuuki, his host, who created the organization specialized even in information transmission, that¡¯s Freedom Association.

    (It won¡¯t be interesting if it¡¯s not like this. Everything would end immediately once I go out, let¡¯s have them resist as much as they want.)

    It was more fun than he thought, Velda was satisfied. Next, ¡°Well then, what would they do?¡± he thought.

    In front of him is Lucia.

    On her right side is Milim.

    Kneeling down below him were thest two of the Executioners, Zero and Mai.

    They are his remaining war potentials.

    He intends to defeat every one of the Demon Lords and in reverse me it on Demon Lord Rimuru¡¯s subordinates.

    In territorial strategy, it could be said to be hisplete defeat. However, the enemy¡¯s ¡°King¡± that is Demon Lord Rimuru has already been destroyed.

    There¡¯s no need to panic so Velda thought.

    Above everything else, his true and important goal is to defeat Guy Crimson and Chloe O¡¯Bell who have the possibility to be equal to him.

    In fact, if he destroys the strongest people in this world, it would be easy to purge the remaining forces.

    Currently, Guy is fighting against Chloe. Also, Velgrind is fighting against Velzard.

    Chloe would be free once she defeats Guy, but she wouldn¡¯t be able to point her sword at Velda due to the restriction. However, just in case, he ought to kill her together with Guy.

    As long those two perish, it might be possible to persuade Velgrind.

    Thinking so, Velda makes Lucia states her opinion.

    ¡¸It¡¯s about time for Demon Lord Guy Crimson and even the True Hero Chloe O¡¯Bell to be exhausted.

    We should send all of our war potential and kill both of them.¡¹

    Lucia answered so without hesitation.

    Satisfied with her answer, Velda stands up.

    ¡¸Good! Then, I will give new power to Zero. With this, go to Guy¡¯s ce¨D¨D¡¹

    Before he finishes talking, Velda stopped moving.

    (Wait...... isn¡¯t they are too easy to be read?

    The calction derived by Lucia is also worrisome as everything ended up with failure.

    ¨D¨DAlthough Demon Lord Rimuru was killed, why there¡¯s no hesitation in that guy¡¯s subordinates¡¯ movement?

    Also, Veldora¡¯s action is......

    No way, he¡¯s still alive?

    If that¡¯s the case, he knew that I¡¯ll be aiming at Guy and the other.

    Then...... what I should target at, is Tempest?)

    It¡¯spletely unexpected from Lucia who is the strongest Manas.

    Although she doesn¡¯t possess Ultimate Skill¡ºWisdom Lord Raphael¡», Lucia¡¯s intellect is very high.

    And yet, the result was too unnatural.

    ¡¸A change of n. Attack the Monster Country Tempest. Zero, assemble all remaining troops and join Dino.

    I¡¯ll give you this, Ultimate Skill¡ºEvil Dragon Lord Azi Dahaka¡», it¡¯s almost approaching itspletion, umted morebat experience.

    Master it. Even Ramiris¡¯¡ºLabyrinth Creation¡»can be broken if you use it.

    Go! Trample that ce and realize the birth of the new worlddestruction of this world!¡¹

    ¡¸As your will!¡¹

    Receiving Velda¡¯smand, Zero stoop up and went away.

    Mai too follows Zero and left the ce.

    Only Lucia and Milim remain.

    Velda calmly sat on his throne andughed a little.

    (If Demon Lord Rimuru is alive, there¡¯s no way he won¡¯t move when Ramiris is in danger.

    He will guess that I was going to aim for Guy and ChloeRook and Bishop, but he¡¯s wrong.

    Instead, I¡¯ll lure him out and get the checkmate in one go.)

    Velda was convinced that Rimuru had survived.

    However, as he didn¡¯t show himself, Velda predicted that he might not in perfect condition.

    Or maybe, he thought that Velda will move in order to end both Guy and Chloe and awaiting the opportunity to strike at such opening?

    Either way, Velda has seen his n.

    (As long I¡¯m in this Sky Castle, I won¡¯t lose. On the contrary, I¡¯ll lure Rimuru out and put an end to him.)

    That was Velda¡¯s thought.

    ¡¸It¡¯s a checkmate, Rimuru! Well, how will you move next?¡¹

    The Sky Castle with only Lucia and Milim left was filled with emptiness.

    In this ce, Velda¡¯sughter echoed a bit.

    Hisughter became a small signal announcing the war entered its final phase.

    ??????????????????????????

    Too damn strong©`©`©`©`©`!!

    That Giant Ossan is so absurdly strong!!

    I didn¡¯t think that Dagruel has so much power and I¡¯d see Veldora-san fighting with full power.

    ¡¸Kufufufufu, as expected from Veldora-sama. Even I wouldn¡¯t be able to win against Demon Lord Dagruel with my body intact.¡¹

    I¡¯m nodding in admiration as Diablo has the same opinion as me.

    As I can feel his confidence from his words, I don¡¯t think that he would lose one-sidedly.

    However, for himpeting against Veldora in strength is abnormal in the first ce. Dagruel is too strong.

    I didn¡¯t notice anything that indicated Dagruel would be this strong when I met him before.

    Even in the fight just now, Veldora would have lost if he made a mistake.

    ¡¶Indeed. Without thebat experience from fighting Velgrind, Veldora might have been defeated.¡·

    Ciel-sensei calmly said so, but she seems have not doubted that Veldora would win.

    She was probably confident as Veldora¡¯s ability was strengthened by her own hands.

    Oh well, that confidence is justified.

    Veldrora¡¯s Fertile Paradox has transformed the barren desert into a great forest.

    Didn¡¯t he strengthen it too much?

    It was refreshing seeing his usual magic experiment.

    This ability is too haphazard.

    Sacrificing the angel army who was attacking Ruminas¡¯ capital, thend which was poured with excessive energy has splendidly revived.

    Absurdly, it seems the angels were not allowed to resist it.

    The probability of sess was manipted and it seemed that resisting became impossible.

    Indeed, so Veldora-like. What a terrifying guy.

    ¡¸Kuaahaaahahaa! Actually, I used the magic essencepletely! I want a refill.¡¹

    Although if he didn¡¯te back and then demanding like this, I would think that he was such an amazing guy......

    I let out a sigh like saying ¡®Good grief¡¯, and began transferring my energy to Veldora.

    ¡¸Hey, the other thing is fine, but Velda won¡¯t know this ce right?¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. Do I look like someone who will make such blunder?¡¹

    Veldora-san is so confident.

    It¡¯s visible when I asked him, oh well. Let¡¯s think about it when we get exposed.

    Besides, Veldora-san¡¯s activity this time is a wonderful work worthy of praise.

    He restored the out of order ley line and corrected the distortion of thatnd.

    Thanks to that, there are more cards that this side could y.

    He also acted skillfully not to raise Velda¡¯s suspicion.

    Therefore, I thought that I will let him taking arge amount of magic essence from me.

    Well then, it can be said that the war haspleted its first stage.

    In Milim¡¯s ce, the army lead by Karion had exterminated the angels.

    Gobuta was participating in the meeting in Tempest, but it seems that he return back and cooperates with Karion again.

    There seems to be some injured soldier from Gobuta¡¯s subordinate, but they recover immediately as arge amount of High Potion seems to be prepared beforehand.

    This ce will be fine I guess.

    Even in Leon¡¯s ¡°El Dorado¡±, it was a real victory.

    While maintaining the barrier, orders were issued on the battlefield.

    There¡¯s no problem in here either.

    With this, victory in various ces except in Tempest is confirmed.

    However, Ciel¡¯s strategy is amazing......

    What I¡¯m really anxious about is just Gobuta¡¯s fight.

    But, there was insurance even for that fight. Because it included the cleaning up afterward as the Devil Lords defeated the Seraphim.

    In the worst case, Diablo would go and support them, but I just worried too much.

    As for the reinforcement requesting from Mizari, there would be danger for anyone who went there.

    However,

    ¡¶Benimaru is the one who go there. Because Kazarim is rted to Gelmudo¡¯s matter.¡·

    Ciel said so, asserting that there was no need for me to issue orders.

    There were various things that make me want to go, but it can be said that everything is going as Ciel¡¯s prediction.

    From the moment of predicting Dagruel¡¯s betrayal, she prepared Veldora to be lurking in preparation just in case of the worst.

    If Veldora didn¡¯t wait for his turn, Shion and the others might not have a hard fight though......

    I suspected that this might be a part of Ciel¡¯s strategy so Shion would show some growth.

    Well, I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s like that.

    Although I was the one who sent Masayuki to various ces, it might be just a coincidence that he happened to be there when Hinata facing her crisis.

    But, it seems it was Ciel¡¯s intention for the children to go to Ingrassia Kingdom. It¡¯s not surprising as Ciel knows Alice¡¯s Crisis Perception ability and incorporated it into her strategy.

    The proof was Kumara going together with the children as their bodyguard.

    What caught my eyes next is Masayuki.

    That guy¡¯s grasp over people¡¯s hearts seemed to be strengthened to a level that can¡¯t be taken lightly.

    I sincerely thought that I¡¯m d Masayuki is my ally.

    However, he helped to wipe out people¡¯s anxiety in various ces.

    The result is beyond what I intended.

    Regarding Masayuki, Ciel didn¡¯t modify his ability, but taking a memo of the acting coaching is Ciel¡¯s idea.

    As expected, Ciel had a part even in this matter too.

    Seen in this light, it¡¯s terrifying because I see everything is ying right above Ciel¡¯s palm.

    Oh well, it¡¯s convenient for me as I want to end this war quickly.

    For Velda, I give you my condolences.

    There was nothing to say other than he has a bad opponent.

    Well now, how will he y his move next?

    ¡¸Well, the battle in various ces has ended with our victory, but how do you think Velda will move next?

    I don¡¯t think that he will give up in destroying the world, where will be his target next?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s, it will be the ce where Guy, Miss Chloe, Veldora-sama¡¯s sisters are fighting right?¡¹

    When I ask him, Diablo answered so.

    Yes, the same opinion as me.

    Initially, my reason for neglecting the battle in that ce is to lure out Velda.

    Then, we also moved and waiting for Velda¡¯s arrival or so I thought at first.

    ¡¶Please wait. Currently, everything is advancing just as nned. As a result, I anticipated a change in enemy¡¯s thought.

    Velda has doubted master¡¯s annihtion and convinced that master is alive.

    In other words, Velda¡¯s next n is attacking this city.¡·

    Ciel stated her opinion.

    I see, as expected he would feel suspicious.

    Because even though I should have ¡®died¡¯, my subordinates are still ying an active part in this war.

    If you thinking about this, even I will feel something is suspicious too. Oh well, it would be weird if you don¡¯t feel anything suspicious about it.

    To predict that it would be like this...... As expected from Ciel-san.

    Normally, if I¡¯m the one who came up with the idea and executing it, the differences would be like heaven and earth......

    ¡¸Then, Velda is aiming at Tempest right?¡¹

    ¡¶That¡¯s certain.¡·

    ¡¸And, his aim is to lure out me who panicked?¡¹

    ¡¶That¡¯s right. And perhaps, he will send his strongest forces including even antibyrinth.¡·

    Anti-Labyrinth ability?

    That seems impossible.

    Thatbyrinth is an invincible area, granted with absolute immortality by Ramiris.

    As long as we fighting inside it, there¡¯s no way we will lose.

    As for the method of capturing thebyrinth, there¡¯s no other way than to destroy the creator that¡¯s Ramiris.

    ¡¶No. If it spreads it roots in thebyrinth, it¡¯s possible to rewrite the effect. In other words¨D¨D¡·

    Ah, that¡¯s right.

    Hearing Ciel¡¯s exnation, I understood.

    Certainly, it may be possible to nullify thebyrinth with such method.

    If thates true, it¡¯s likely that the final decisive battle will be done inside thebyrinth.

    I immediately thought about the countermeasures, also I told Benimaru who returned to Tempest about it.

    I want to believe that those present there, Ramiris included, will be able to deal with itter.

    And then, I converse with Ciel.

    ¡¸Then, it would be impossible to lure out Velda, right?¡¹

    ¡¶Yes, I expected so. Conversely, you could say that we seeded in confining him.¡·

    Exactly as Ciel said, it can be said that Velda shut himself inside the Sky Castle.

    Up until now, the location of the Heaven Gate was unknown.

    Or rather, due to the raging magic essences in that area, ¡ºMagic Power Perception¡»can¡¯t be activated smoothly.

    For a long time ago until now, the Heaven Gate has been hidden.

    However, with Dagruel who is the Gate protector defeated, the disorder of the magic essence was corrected.

    What left is only the defense mechanism of the Gate itself......

    If it was before, if you aim at the gate, Velda would immediately guess your intention.

    And then, before you break the power defending the gate, he would put some countermeasures.

    But, right now.

    Because of Veldora¡¯s great efforts, the gate has be exposed.

    It would be toote for Velda when he realizes our intention as we quickly destroyed the gate and get the checkmate.

    An eye for an eye.

    As Velda is going to attack my city in order to lure me out, on the contrary, he would also get invaded.

    Now that we have shaved off Velda¡¯s forces, we don¡¯t need to defend all of our bases.

    Far from hoping for the destruction of the world, he better realize that it was a foolish idea to send his forces gradually to various ce.

    For the next turn, it would be an attack from our side.

    I shall teach him that it¡¯s a mistake if he thinks that it will be his turn forever.

    ¡ºTestarossa, Ultima, Carrerra¨D¨D¡»

    By calling my summons, I connected to the three Devil Lords with¡ºTelepathy¡».

    It¡¯s a secret line made by going directly through ¡°Soul Corridor¡±.

    ¡ºThis is, Rimuru-sama! You¡¯re safe after all¨D¨D¡»

    Testarossa answered filled with emotion.

    I nodded and ordered those three.

    ¡ºYou three, go destroy the Heaven Gate. Furthermore, conceal the fact that I¡¯m alive, oke?¡»

    ¡ºEven though you said so, everyone is convinced that Rimuru-sama is alive......¡»

    ¡ºI have asked Benimaru about it, but oh well, just in case. It¡¯s not the time for me to appear yet, so don¡¯t say it¡¯s an order from me. Even if you are asked by other people, it¡¯s fine if you refuse and don¡¯t say my name.¡»

    ¡ºPlease rest assured in that case. Because it¡¯s only Rimuru-sama who could order us!¡»

    Saying so, Testarossa and cough happily.

    Come to think about it, those three are under my direct control.

    Because they won¡¯t receive an order from other people, I guess I¡¯m thinking too much.

    As for Benimaru, it was toote as he knows I¡¯m alive.

    While I was thinking of such things to hide my own embarrassment, Testarossa and other seem to have finished their preparation.

    And in order to execute my order to destroy the Heaven Gate, they began moving with glee.

    Next, the remaining problem is¨D¨D

    There are people who are fighting and causing unnecessary environmental destruction on the northern continent.

    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s meaningless for Guy and the others to keep fighting. I think someone has to go and mediate between them.¡¹

    At the moment I said so.

    ¡¸Oops, Dia¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I have the important duty as Rimuru-sama¡¯s guard. This ce aside, oh Veldora-sama, please go and admonish your sisters!¡¹

    The victor is Diablo

    Veldora tried to push that role to Diablo but was brilliantly ignored.

    It was his utter defeat.

    Thus, it was decided that Veldora would go and arbitrate the quarrel between his sisters.

    Veldora¡¯s expression was overflowing with sadness, but as he had taken arge amount magic essence from me, there¡¯s no need for me to feel any sympathy for him.

    I want him to try his best.

 Chapter 226 â€“ Labyrinthâ€™s Encroachment - Part 1

    Labyrinth¡¯s Encroachment - Part 1

    Veldora kept looking back in my direction many times and then left regretfully while I saw him off.

    The one who gave up is the loser. It might not look much, but he had taken arge amount of magic essence from me, so I wanted him at least to try his best in arbitrating his sisters.

    Besides, there is no way for other people to arbitrate the fight between true dragons.

    Even I don¡¯t want to do it.

    That¡¯s why, I sent Veldora off without anypromise.

    It seems that Velda¡¯s remaining forces are low.

    From Dino¡¯s information, Velda¡¯s executives consisted of 14 people.

    After he heard of Dagruel¡¯s defeat, ¡¸Eh, are serious!? For that Ossan to lose......¡¹was his surprised reaction, he then told me the information.

    I don¡¯t know whether he¡¯s saying the truth or lying, but I think Velda might not have any more hidden forces. After all, this is not a Shonen manga, there¡¯s no meaning of hiding them till you¡¯re at a disadvantage.

    The Four Fiends of the Heavenly Commanders and the Executioners seemed to be Velda¡¯s trusted retainers and his strongest war potentials.

    After that, Pico and Garasha, Dino¡¯s fallen angels subordinate.

    And then, Lucia.

    Only Dino was left among the Four Fiends of the Heavenly Commanders, and 4 of the Executioners were killed by Testarossa and others.

    Moreover, in Ingrassia Kingdom, by the Children and Venom¡¯s efforts, also Kumara who dealt the final blow, killed one of the Executioners.

    ¡®Well, I wonder who will make the next move¡¯, while I¡¯m thinking so......

    At the same time, it seems there¡¯s movement in each country.

    The angels who were showing theirst resistance against Karion and others had disappeared suddenly with Teleport.

    Even the angel army that attacked ¡°El Dorado¡± disappeared at the same time.

    Apparently, all of angels who were scattered across many parts of the world seemed to have disappeared altogether.

    And then, they appeared andbined all forces on Tempest.

    Their numbers are around 600.000.

    Despite losing 40% of their 1 million, it still boasted an overwhelming prowess.

    All of Velda¡¯s remaining forces came attacking in order to crush Tempest.

    ordingly to Ciel-sensei¡¯s prediction.

    In this way, although we were victorious in various ces, the threat of the angel army still high.

    If we carry out the war honorably we will not end up unharmed.

    However, this side has thebyrinth.

    Gerudo and Gabil were deployed on the surface and have been ying with Dino, the purpose was a sort of diversion.

    The purpose is to make Velda believe that it was a war.

    In the worst case, we would withdraw to thebyrinth. Like this, the angel army couldn¡¯t take an action as an army.

    Just like when the Empire attacked, we can deal with every one of them individually.

    Naturally, there¡¯s a problem.

    There¡¯s a limit in Ramiris¡¯ ability that is the range where she can create entrances is limited.

    She can¡¯t make entrances anywhere she likes.

    To be precise, she could link to the previous Dwelling of the Spirit and the 100th floor from anywhere, but you could only get out to the ce of your entry.

    It¡¯s not possible to enter thebyrinth from Tempest and go out to Ulg Nature Park in Ulgracia Republic.

    This is a problem for the adventures and Tempest¡¯s citizens who are taking shelter inside thebyrinth.

    Since the entrance and exit are restricted, if it gets blockaded, it means checkmate.

    Those with higher rank can use transfer, but there are few people who can transfer among the general public.

    Transfer magic is out of the question as there¡¯s a problem about the transfer destination.

    More than anything, the use of transfer magic hasplex rules; it¡¯s dangerous for normal people to do it inside thebyrinth.

    If it¡¯s me and the executives, we could transfer to anywhere freely though......

    It¡¯s possible to live inside thebyrinth, but it might be difficult to spent your whole life without being able to go outside.

    For such reasons, it was decided that we would defend the entrance till the end.

    However, that¡¯s already the end too.

    If Velda carries out his n to lure me out as I expected, he will not stop until he destroys the dungeon.

    It¡¯s a pain for the entrance to be blockaded, but that¡¯s after we break through the blockadeter.

    Let¡¯s pretend to fall for this n and respond to it skillfully.

    Everything is ording to our expectation.

    The next n has already been issued.

    We will be alright as long as the enemy forces didn¡¯t surpass our assumption, but I wonder how it will turn out.

    Benimaru hasn¡¯t recovered his energy yet.

    The enemy forces is unclear, I¡¯m a bit worried

    However,

    ¡¸Leave this ce to us! Be relieved Rimuru-sama, please see the defense force of thebyrinth.¡¹

    I decided to believe in Benimaru¡¯s words.

    Well, in the worst case I¡¯ll let Diablo go and we will manage somehow.

    It doesn¡¯t mean my uneasiness is resolved, but I can do nothing but to believe in everyone left in thebyrinth.

    The n this time will put thebyrinth in danger.

    Therefore, I wanted to remove most of my uneasiness, but the enemy won¡¯t wait.

    Thus, while I¡¯m worried, a full assault against Tempest has begun.

    ??????????????????????????

    Zero gathered all remaining angels in various ces after he was given the power by Velda

    And then, they all depart to Tempest for a full-scale assault.

    Zero is a taciturn person.

    And his true identity is not a human.

    The leader of the Executioners was Arios, but Zero is the strongest.

    That¡¯s natural

    After all, Zero was made by Yuuki, he was an artificial human[1].

    If you interpret it in a broad sense, it can be said that he¡¯s Vega¡¯s brother.

    While Vega was tuned with a pseudo-aggressive personality, all emotions were removed from Zero.

    He was created in this world as abat doll possessing both highputing power and calm judgment not affected by emotions.

    Among the hundreds of the handmade dolls created by Yuuki, Zero is the only one that can be called a sess.

    With a uniquebat sense and perfected battle creature body.

    Zero evolved as spiritual life form after he got theplete control of the Seraphim power given to him.

    And right now.

    He obtained thepleted Ultimate Skill¡ºEvil Dragon Lord Azi Dahaka¡»from Velda, Zero was going to cross another wall.

    After Zero¡¯s body mixed with¡ºEvil Dragon Lord Azi Dahaka¡», a peculiar change urred.

    It¡¯s a mutation beyond Velda¡¯s expectation.

    The mutation is progressing within Zero without being noticed by anyone.

    The army of 600.000 angels finished organizing, Zero, Mai, Dino, Pico and Garasha, those five people meet face to face.

    The objective is to conduct thest briefing.

    As soon as he arrived, all members were gathered by Zero.

    As Zero was given the title of the Heaven¡¯s Supreme Commander, Dino and the others don¡¯t have right to object.

    Also, another reason is,pared to the time when he met him before, Zero¡¯s aura has this overwhelming coercion.

    Thinking that it would be troublesome, Dino has no other choice but to obey him.

    ¡¸Well, what kind of n are you going to do?¡¹

    ¡¸Dino-san, you can¡¯t win if you fight halfheartedly, you know?

    If you want to attack, attack with everything in one go. You should concentrate your forces and not give time for the enemy to recover.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be ridiculous.

    It¡¯s troublesome because they are hiding inside thebyrinth, I¡¯ve been attacking them steadily, you know?

    It¡¯s a n you know, a strategy.¡¹

    To Mai¡¯s retort, Dino boldly says the excuse he already thought out before.

    Not hesitating to say what he thinks is Dino¡¯s amazing point.

    In fact, he was cking off but as he said his words boldly like he has one.

    ¡¸Guh...... how impudent......¡¹

    For Mai who is a diligent, honor student type, Dino was an opponent she¡¯s not good against.

    Delighted that Mai was unable to refute, Dino tried to pursue further but,

    ¡¸We don¡¯t have time for a quarrel. Let¡¯s begin the n quickly.

    The order I received was destruction of thebyrinth with all-out attack.

    Therefore, even if they were barricading themselves inside thebyrinth, it¡¯s fine.

    After all, we¡¯ll destroy thebyrinth, there won¡¯t be any problem.

    Quickly sweep aside the surface corps and begin thebyrinth¡¯s invasion.¡¹

    Zero stops Dino and told Velda¡¯s order.

    Dino and the others have their expressions changing due to the order.

    ¡¸Hey hey, don¡¯t say an unreasonable thing like that! Thatbyrinth is impregnable.

    It¡¯s not because I failed once, but seriously it¡¯s disadvantageous for us inside.

    The enemy ispletely immortal and ignored any damage.

    Even if we attack with an army, we will be divided and defeated one by one.?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Besides, there¡¯s a tough guy among the surface corps.

    It¡¯s hardly a joke, to that guy, any attack aren¡¯t working at all.¡¹

    ¡¸See! There¡¯s also a warrior who can goes toe to toe with this Garasha too.

    They are not people who you can easily defeat just by pushing with numbers.¡¹

    Following Dino, Pico and Garasha alsoin.

    In fact, during the attack in thest few days, those two were at loss how to continue fighting against Gerudo and Gabil.

    They don¡¯t know how it will be if they release their full power, but it didn¡¯t seem like they could win by fighting normally.

    Because of that, the girls quickly objected to Zero¡¯s words of dealing with the surface corps.

    As Dino understands the high difficulty of thebyrinth, this was advice from his heart.

    His real intention is that he doesn¡¯t want to enter thebyrinth again, but that is something is better left unsaid.

    However, the talk has advanced toward the worst direction that Dino worried about.

    In short¨D¨D

    ¡¸I told you there was no problem. Mai, I transferred themand of the angels to you.

    Command the whole army and clean up the surface corps.

    If it¡¯s you, there¡¯s correction for long range attacks.

    Make the angels fire volleys of Holy Light Sphere from the sky and annihte the enemy on the ground.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. It¡¯s a suitable stage for ¡ºuracy Increase¡»and¡ºLong Range Attack Power Increase¡»of my ability heh.

    I¡¯ll make the angels synced with me with¡ºConnect¡», is it fine right?¡¹

    ¡¸No problem. I left the surface to you, you don¡¯t mind?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m good. Then, what will you do?¡¹

    ¡¸I will invade thebyrinth with Dino and the others.¡¹

    The matter is briefly decided by Zero, Dino¡¯s anxiety hit the mark

    (Wh, what with this guy, there¡¯s not even a discussion......)

    Dino wanted to shout, but unfortunately Zero has the higher authority.

    ¡¸Hey hey...... inside thebyrinth, the enemy will keep reviving¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Not a problem. I¡¯ll erode thebyrinth itself.

    Using the ability of the true¡ºEvil Dragon Lord Azi Dahaka¡»given to me by Velda-sama, you see.¡¹

    Interrupting Dino¡¯s word, Zero deres so without any change in his expression.

    Sensing from Zero¡¯s attitude that any more argument is unnecessary, Dino given up as saying anything will be useless.

    Because the matter is already decided, Dino¡¯s words won¡¯t change anything since Zero said it was Velda¡¯s order.

    ¡¸I understand, I will obey you. So, is it only me and you who enter thebyrinth?¡¹

    ¡¸I will enter thebyrinth with you three.

    And, I will leave you three to earn me time as I am eroding thebyrinth.¡¹

    ¡¸......Understood.¡¹

    Dino responded so, Pico and Garasha also steeled themselves.

    Thus, the members to capture Ramiris¡¯byrinth were decided.

    ¡¸When the n start?¡¹

    To Dino¡¯s question,

    ¡¸Staring now.¡¹

    Zero answered.

    And so¨D¨D

    With Zero¡¯s word as the signal, thergest attack in history towards Tempest began.

    Glittering shes.

    The angels attacked together to the extent of making sight impossible.

    A heat wave mows down the surface, evaporating the town created by Rimuru and co.

    Even the corps led by ¡°Barrier Lord¡± Gerudo and ¡°Dragon Lord¡± Gabil chose to withdraw in front of the rain of light that pouring from the sky which can¡¯t be simply defended with barrier.

    If there¡¯s no defense correction from Gerudo¡¯s ability that attack would have violently annihted everything.

    The ability correction of Mai¡¯s Ultimate Skill¡ºWeapon Lord (Bow Weapon)¡»enables precise shooting.

    The angels who are united by Mai¡¯s will, caught the target in Mai¡¯s line of sight and attacks one point together.

    A concentrated attack of 600.000 angels is terrifying.

    The temperature of the focused point is impossible to be measured. If it¡¯s not reflected and dispersed by Gerudo¡¯s barrier, it won¡¯t allow any resistance.

    She should praise Gerudo as he was able to withstand it for a moment.

    The part with the town was rapidly transformed into an emptynd void of anything.

    The angels move under one will, unlike when they were under Dino¡¯smand.

    Like one living being, they shown an orderly movement.

    They be a threat to Tempest, it¡¯s no longer possible to think them as they were same as before.

    Zero nods as he confirmed that the surface corps has withdrawn into thebyrinth.

    From the exit¨D¨D Entrance opened on the surface, he confirms several ces of distorted space that release simr waves.

    Mai also sighted the ce andpleted fixating the ce as the target of the angels¡¯ army.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t spare anyone who runs.¡¹

    ¡¸Gotcha.¡¹

    Conversing briefly, Zero begins to move into thebyrinth taking along Dino and co.

    As if ridiculing Dino and co, Mai has shown that she easily won against the people acknowledged by Pico and Garasha.

    Pico, frustratedly thought that she has no other choice but to admit it.

    (Still, they seem to withdraw a bit too easily......)

    Although she didn¡¯t say it loud as it would make her looks like a sore loser, Pico can¡¯t get rid of it from her mind.

    After all, she experienced the bitterness during her fight against Gerudo, who boasts a much too high defensive power.

    She thinks that Mai was amazing to repel such opponent so easily, but she still has some unsatisfied feeling.

    (Oh well. If they retreated into thebyrinth, there might be a chance to fight them.

    But, with that defensive power and immortality, it won¡¯t be a joke......)

    Thinking about the solution when the timees, Pico follows Dino and the others into thebyrinth.

    When the four people entered thebyrinth¨D¨D it was the moment when Zero¡¯s Labyrinth Eroding n begun.

    [1] ÈËÔìÈËég Jinzou Ningen, Jinzou= Man-made/Artifical. Ningen = Human. It usually means Robot or Android, but in this context it¡¯s an artificial human/being.

 Chapter 227 â€“ Labyrinthâ€™s Encroachment Part 2

    Labyrinth¡¯s Encroachment Part 2

    A control room was located on the lowest floor of thebyrinth.

    The room, which could be called as the center of thebyrinth, was made to manage everything inside thebyrinth.

    A big monitor was installed at the center of the room, showing the appearances of Zero and co inbat inside thebyrinth.

    The inside of the control room had been remodeled with decorations that have no particr meaning and there were also devices and such that kept blinking.

    ¡¸It started heh.¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. Everything is going as nned¨D¨D¡¹

    Ramiris nods to Benimaru¡¯s mutters.

    Ramiris is sitting on a luxurious chair which made exclusively for her personal use, taking a contemtive pose of putting her sped hands in front of her chin.[1]

    Benimaru stands on her right side, looking at the screen keenly.

    Although the two people are conversing as if their atmosphere is serious......

    ¡¸Don¡¯t fool around, do your work!¡¹

    Shuna hits Benimaru¡¯s head with a folded fan in her hand.

    ¡¸Ouch! Hey, it¡¯s hurts if it¡¯s folded! Don¡¯t you have any gentleness for your beloved older brother!?¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s none. That kind of thing is unimportant, please do your job seriously!¡¹

    Shuna cut him down in single hit.

    There¡¯s another person who supporting Shuna with their words.

    That person is Beretta.

    ¡¸Why are you fooling around, Ramiris-sama...... If you don¡¯t stop, I will report this to Rimuru-sama, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Wai! You, what are you talking about! I¡¯m being serious~!¡¹

    Ramiris panicking after hearing Beretta¡¯s tsukkomi.

    She stops doing herpetitive behavior and starting to exin in panic.

    ¡¸You too, Benimaru. It¡¯s not time for ying around, a very serious crisis is approaching, be more conscious......¡¹

    Scolded by Souei, Benimaru meekly nods.

    Although he and Ramiris are enjoying themselves with the atmosphere...... it seems to be taken negatively by the serious people.

    (This is because these guys are not yful......)

    (Hey. I only ying around a bit, I wish Rimuru wasn¡¯t mad at me......)

    Their gaze intersect, Benimaru and Ramiris aremunicating their inner feelings.

    However, they can read the mood and so they decided to stop ying anymore.

    In fact, the situation is unsatisfactory.

    The floors that have been invaded so far by the enemy are disyed on the big screen.

    ording to the disy, the enemy is fighting the boss of the 50th floor currently.

    With a terrifying speed, the enemy broke all of the past records.

    In such critical situation, Benimaru and Ramiris still have time for their behavior.

    Which isn¡¯t surprising......

    A little while ago, an order from Rimuru had reached Benimaru.

    Rimuru conveyed the enemy¡¯s predicted goal and the countermeasures.

    As for defending thebyrinth, Benimaru and the others[2] are not needed.

    To this matter, Ramiris and Zegion agreed, intercepting the intruder by themselves is decided unanimously.

    Benimaru presents everybody¡¯s intentions to Rimuru who still anxious about thebyrinth war potentials.

    And then, from Rimuru, ¡®Defend thebyrinth till the end!¡¯ such order was received.

    Benimaru still hasn¡¯t recovered from the exhaustion after his fight with Kazaream, but there¡¯s no worry about that.

    After all, it¡¯s due to the thick density of the magic essence inside thebyrinth which beyondparison from the outside. Noticeably, he can feel that his energy is recovering.

    Moreover, probably because he released magic essences to the limit once, he has a hunch that he can take in the energy of¡ºTurn Null¡»while bing more used to it.

    Filling and mixing it while emptying the container little by little, in a sense replenishing magic essence at the same time.

    (Huff! Like this, I think I can considerably control this energy!)

    The top group of the defense war potential of thebyrinth is still alive, in the worst case; Benimaru might also need to go too.

    Prediction of the enemy¡¯s action can be made, and the war potentials are alive.

    There¡¯s no factor to be uneasy of.

    ¡¸Well. Then, should we work seriously now?

    Ramiris-sama, what is the percentage of thebyrinth that has been eroded by that guy currently?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right...... right now, it¡¯s 15% I think. There¡¯s still more to spare!¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. So, when Gozurl and Mezurl on the 50th floor are defeated, do wemence the strategy?¡¹

    ¡¸Well. As my preparations will be done with just a bit more, it¡¯ll be the right time.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, we will start.¡¹

    After such exchange, Benimaru began to issue instructions regarding the specific strategy.

    Ramiris also resumes her work.

    Gozurl and Mezurl who were defeated easily are revived on the lowest floor.

    And then theye to the control room ashamed.

    ¡¸Good work! Well, please rest at ease.¡¹

    ¡¸We¡¯re very sorry, we have no excuse to offer, Benimaru-sama. We wanted to exhaust the enemy even a bit though......¡¹

    ¡¸We are not even an obstacle to that guy......¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t mind it. You guys aren¡¯t weak, it¡¯s just those guys are strong.

    Be relieved as everything is as nned.¡¹

    Gozurl and Mezurl who hanged their heads in front of Benimaru seem to have been relieved a little when they heard those words.

    With meek faces, they sit on the reserved chairs.

    At the same time¨D¨D

    ¡¸Well then. As nned, the strategy will start! Everyone, on your position!!

    The strategy will be put into action now.

    And then, at the time of the retrieval of the Demon Golem (Demon Lord Protector Colossus), the strategy will shift to its second stage.

    Everything is as nned. Everyone, aplish your own work without rushing! Leave the rest to thebat group!!¡¹

    Benimaru ordered so.

    Tension runs through to the Ramiris¡¯ subordinates, the Dragon Kings and the operator, the dryads with Trainee as their leader.

    ¡¸Well then, Ramiris-sama. I shall depart too.¡¹

    Beretta respectfully told Ramiris.

    ¡¸Ok! You can lose, but dying is not permitted!¡¹

    ¡¸Fufufu, what a joke. If I lost so many times, then I¡¯ll be branded as a loser. I¡¯ll surely triumph this time.¡¹

    Leaving behind those words, Beretta immediately teleport away.

    Then, he already stood by Zegion¡¯s side.

    And so, the battle inside thebyrinth slowly intensifies......

    ??????????????????????????

    The guardian of the 60th floor is the Demon Golem.

    It received order to eliminate the intruder, showing its overwhelming destructive power, it¡¯s a violence machine.

    Modified by Gadra-roushi, it¡¯s equipped with various weapons; its viciousness is nothing like before.

    However, in front of Dino and co, even with its power, stalling the enemy didn¡¯te true.

    ¡¸Geez, it¡¯s so much trouble......this thing is stupidly strong......¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than that, why doesn¡¯t it vanish as light particles?

    Just probably though...... This golem won¡¯t revive, right.....?¡¹

    ¡¸It won¡¯t I guess. Oh well, even if it did, it¡¯s not a threat anyway.

    But if it¡¯s about this thing is troublesome, I¡¯d agree.¡¹

    To Dino¡¯s grumble, Pico and Garasha respond respectively.

    Indeed, Dino thinks that it¡¯s absurd for Golem which is an artificial object to revive, but recalling Ramiris¡¯ wicked smile, there was an uneasiness which makes Dino unable to deny it.

    (If it¡¯s that person, it might be possible......)

    It¡¯s not Ramiris who has the power to be a threat, but that can¡¯t be said with the other people in thebyrinth.

    Not to mention, their threat level are beyond imagination with the bestowed immortality inside Ramiris¡¯ controlled area.

    Besides, Ramiris¡¯ ability is unreasonable, it won¡¯t be strange if she was able to grant the effect even to an artificial being.

    From Dino¡¯s point of view, Ramiris¡¯¡ºLabyrinth Creation¡» was such a threat.

    ¡¸However, the enemy was suddenly gone. From floor 61, I¡¯m sure that ghost type enemy woulde out in swarms, right? ¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true. I sighted low-ss wraiths, but they¡¯re only small fry...... In that case, the upper floors were more troublesome, right?¡¹

    As Pico and Garasha said, they can¡¯t see any appearance of enemies after they defeated the Demon Golem and descended a floor below.

    But, Zero knew the reason why. That¡¯s because Adalman and co went outside to intercept Dagruel, which Zero witnessed himself.

    Because there¡¯s no reason to tell it, Zero keeps his silence.

    ¡¸Oh well, maybe because of that. Perhaps, they went to intercept Dagruel I guess.¡¹

    Dino carelessly said the correct answer.

    Zero hears it, he thought that he needs to raise his evaluation of Dino a bit.

    Zero thought that Dino is a foolish guy, but he¡¯s surprised due to Dino¡¯s sharpness in the situational awareness.

    ¡¸Eh, did that means all monsters from here on were outside? Can you do such a thing?¡¹

    ¡¸Rather than that...... Using the monsters living inside thebyrinth as an army...... Honesty, isn¡¯t that a foul y?¡¹

    ¡¸I dunno, don¡¯t say it to me. Say yourins to Rimuru!¡¹

    Because enemies won¡¯te out, Dino and co have such free time to have such talkative quarrel.

    Zero who indifferently watched them, opened his mouth.

    ¡¸You guys, listen.

    I¡¯m going to return to the 60th floor, I¡¯ll concentrate in my work to steal the authority of thisbyrinth.

    Even now I have eroded thebyrinth as we travelled, but only about 15% taken by me and it¡¯s not advancing.

    However, I seeded in containing the transfer function.

    Above the 60th floor has be my area.

    However, it will take time to erode 61th floor and below.

    As the way things are going, it won¡¯t progress well.

    I leave the rest to you guys, rampage as much as you can and earn me time.¡¹

    Zero was able to analyze mostly of the enemy¡¯s war potential.

    As he attacking with a small group of people, there¡¯s no fear of the group being divided into parts.

    It would be the suitable time soon.

    With the roots of his ability stretched around since the time he entered, he seeded in stealing a part of the authority of thebyrinth¡¯s power.

    After that he thought to concentrate himself in eroding thebyrinth and finish this mission quickly.

    Shutting down the teleport means that a direct attack to Zero inside thebyrinth bes impossible.

    Then, he judged that by letting Dino and co advance and rampaging around, in that opportunity he would be able to concentrate in taking over the control of thebyrinth.

    ¡¸Ahh, leave it to me!¡¹

    Dino responded powerfully to Zero¡¯s words.

    Zero nods to the answer, he says¡¸Rampage as much as you want¡¹and then he turned his back.

    Zero returns to the 60th floor¡¯s boss room while confirming the safety of the surroundings.

    And then, he unleashes the ability of thepleted and evolved Ultimate Skill¡ºEvil Dragon Lord Azi Dahaka¡»and begins the encroachment of thebyrinth.

    In order to usurp thebyrinthplexly.

    ¡ºEvil Dragon Lord Azi Dahaka¡»has the ability to make clones infinitely by spreading its roots to the ground, but it was originally ability of¡ºEnergy Absorption¡» on the surroundings.

    It assimtes into surroundings¡¯ natural environment, and make it possible to regenerate himself infinitely as part of the nature.

    That¡¯s, the truth of Ultimate Skill¡ºEvil Dragon Lord Azi Dahaka¡» and its correct usage.

    The environment that has its energy sucked up empty will be ruined and destroyed.

    By assimting to thisbyrinth, he will plunder the authority of thebyrinth.

    If he does so, Zero will be able to steal the power of Ramiris¡¯¡ºLabyrinth Creation¡».

    Even in case he fails, he could cancel the authority and nullify it.

    Then, at his side has four strong people of awakened Demon Lord ss, they would be superior in fighting power, so was Zero¡¯s calction.

    (In the worst case, I will suck up the energy of thisbyrinth and destroy it

    Then, in any case, the enemy doesn¡¯t have refuge. They will hastily flee and rounded up by Mai¡¯s concentrated attack. Although, if I finish assimting with thisbyrinth, I won¡¯t let the enemy escape¨D¨D£©

    Zero is convinced of the victory.

    Zero thought that immortality inside thebyrinth is troublesome, and by manipting the dimension and space making it impossible for an army to capture thebyrinth is invincible.

    However, if ability of thebyrinth is sealed off, it¡¯s Zero¡¯s side¡¯s turn to invade.

    He didn¡¯t think that it¡¯s funny that Dino and co so abnormally wary inside thebyrinth.

    Certainly, it¡¯s a dangerous ability.

    However, for Zero, the more dangerous thebyrinth is, greater the power as the reward after he deprives it.

    (Velda-sama, it¡¯s our victory!)

    Zero sits with his legs crossed and concentrated his mind on eroding thebyrinth.

    The three people go ahead, leaving Zero behind.

    Although Dino dered his reply impressively to Zero, inside his mind is......

    (Idiot. From the start, don¡¯t expect someone else to help your work and such.

    But, I can¡¯t even run away from Velda-sama¡¯s side......

    Because there¡¯s a thing with Rimuru too, I can¡¯t do careless action......

    Ahhhh how troublesome©`©`©`!!£©

    So, various conflicts jumbled together.

    Consequently, with that gloomy Zero gone, it bes very refreshing.

    Dino and co felt uneasy due to being observed so much.

    In either case, escaping was already impossible.

    Dino and co give up and go to the other side.

    ¡¸Hey~, isn¡¯t that guy is super strict! Who do he think he is?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Ordering us self-importantly, to be frank, I hate it. Why did you do exactly what he told you to do, Dino?¡¹

    ¡¸Right right! Dino, please beat that guy!¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah. If you kill that guy, we will cooperate so it will not be exposed Velda-sama, you know?¡¹

    ¡®That guy you mention, is Zero you know!?¡¯ so Dino thought whileughing vaguely to dodge the issue.

    There¡¯s no way to not be exposed, and to be honest, it¡¯s troublesome.

    With this and that, Dino and co arrives at the 70th floor.

    However, that ce is naturally empty......

    ¡¸As expected, Adalman has gone to the battlefield.

    It would be troublesome if that guy remain here, aren¡¯t we lucky?¡¹

    Dino thinks positively.

    Pico and Garasha also agree and then they go ahead.

    However, even below floor 71th, no enemies appear.

    ¡¸Isn¡¯t this strange? This ce should be the paradise of the insect type monster though......¡¹

    When Dino says his doubt¨D¨D

    ¡ºHoohohohoho! You came, Dino.

    You had betrayed me not a long ago, I will make you regret it now!!¡»

    Ramiris¡¯s loudughter echoed in the surroundings, suddenly, the structure of the floor changes.

    And then 4 shadows appeared.

    Gabil, Gerudo, Beretta and then Zegion.

    Those 4 are the one who appear to meet Dino and Co.

    ¡¸Tch. Theye out as expected heh¨D¨D¡¹

    Dino looked up above and saw Zegion.

    ¡ºEh? Dino, you guys are only three people?¡»

    Ramiris asked Dino.

    In Dino¡¯s eyes who looking at Ramiris who waiting for answer, he saw Ramiris being projected with stereoscopic imaging.

    (She does such borate action for weird stuff......)

    ¡®Oh well whatever¡¯ so he sighs,

    ¡¸One person iste due to his business.¡¹

    So, Dino replied indifferently.

    Besides,¡ºHmm.¡» and nodding, Ramiris drops a bombshell statement.

    ¡ºWell then, Dino¡¯s opponents are Zegion and Beretta heh~¡»

    So.

    ¡¯What did she say?¡¯ Dino fails to understand it.

    But, when her words reach his brain, he understands the meaning.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t joke around, you idiot!! Like hell I could win!!¡¹

    Dino¡¯s scream who understands the meaning of Ramiris¡¯ words echoed inside thebyrinth.

    [1] For those who didn¡¯t realize what Ramiris doing, she¡¯s doing Gendo Pose.

    [2] Meant for those who went outside Tempest and not present and defending Tempest from the start like Gabil and Gerudo.

 Chapter 228 â€“ Labyrinthâ€™s Encroachment Part 3

    Chapter 228 Labyrinth¡¯s Encroachment Part 3

    They were slowlying to an agreement, ignoring Dino¡¯s scream.

    Thinking that, at this rate, it won¡¯t turn out good, Dino started speaking of the n he just thought up.

    ¡°Wait, how about this? A knockoutpetition? Let¡¯s fight one by one and decide the oue. How about it?¡±

    To Dino, this was hisst resort.

    Being told by Zero to buy them some time, he had to be persistent somehow.

    If a fight breaks out in this situation, in 8 or 9 cases out of 10, it will end in Dino¡¯s defeat.

    rather, if one were to speak of Dino individually, he probably wouldn¡¯tst a few minutes.

    (This isn¡¯t funny at all. If those two are my opponent, I won¡¯t even be able to achieve my biggest goal, to stay alive...)

    He had to have his way here some way or the other¨Cthat was what Dino thought.

    If they were to fight one by one, it would buy him time and moreover, if things go well for him, Zero¡¯s preparations will be done by the time his turnes up.

    (But even still, nobody would listen to an insect like me normally. After all, it would be too convenient for me¡ª)

    Dino thought that it would be impossible after all but...

    [Yep, okay! That is better for us too so¡ª]

    [Oi!]

    [Oops! Ignore that. It¡¯s nothing worth thinking about! And so, I, Gabil, will be going first then~!]

    Benimaru and Ramiris were having a questionable conversation.

    Looks like the other party was also looking to buy time but even then, the situation was favorable for Dino.

    (So far so good! Looks like luck is on my side!)

    And like this, without even inquiring into Ramiris¡¯ conversation, he was honestly happy that his suggestion was epted.

    And as such, the fight had started in the form of pro wrestling.

    The first two to fight were Gabil and Pico.

    The fight had turned into an aerial one as the two moved about in three dimensions.

    Their weapons also resembled closely, being spears, and the fight was going on well.

    (Wait a minute, this guy... his abilities have increased abnormally, haven¡¯t they?!)

    Pico was astonished deep down.

    Compared to when they had a bout before, he had gotten so tough that it felt as if it was a different person.

    His abilities were drawing near that of Pico¡¯s ¡ª close to that of an awakened demon king level.

    Although she had her doubts, Pico properly gauged the situation. And like that, they went on intensely fighting mid air for a while.

    Pico had confirmed Gabil¡¯s growth and wasn¡¯t underestimating him anymore as someone below her.

    After a while into testing each other¡¯s strength, it looked like they decided to go all out.

    Both Gabil¡¯s ck mes breath: me Breath and ck thunder breath: Thunder Breath didn¡¯t work against Pico. Neither did Pico¡¯s ck thunder heavenbreak: ck Thunder and Divine victory punishment: Heaven¡¯s judgement work against Gabil.

    Pico¡¯s Divine victory punishment: Heaven¡¯s judgement is actually a very troublesome ability, inflicting all the damage the user has done to their previous opponents to the target. However, Gabil sealed that ability using his Ultimate Gift: Pierrot Star (The Frivolous)¡¯s Rewrite Fate.

    Even Pico couldn¡¯t hide her surprise anymore.

    ¡°You-! Are you kidding me?! Why don¡¯t you die? This is ridiculous!¡±

    ¡°Rude!! Are you that discontent with me not dying? But, I also have my reasons for which I can¡¯t afford to lose. Forgive me, little girl!¡±

    Although he had gone and said that, inside, Gabil was dripping with sweat.

    After all, he had suddenly used his trump card, Rewrite Fate.

    Judging from the fact that that ability, which automatically negates any kind of damage and can only be used once a day, had activated automatically means he would have definitely died from that attack.

    If she were to use that ability once again, it would definitely result in Gabil losing his life.

    However, Pico was also in a state of confusion.

    Pico was being wary of Gabil and had used her strongest attack, as well.

    (That guy... it is ominous how he still looks to have that much leeway. He stayedposed while getting hit by my attack and it doesn¡¯t seem like he took any damage. This is troubling, if that didn¡¯t work, I don¡¯t really have a decisive attack anymore¡ª)

    And well, like that, she was also troubled inside.

    But in reality, Pico did have spare energy but as long as none of her attacks work, the fight will have to be decided by close rangebat.

    She thought that if ites to that, it would take up too much time.

    If that happens, no matter how much Dino is making a gamble to buy time, the recovery won¡¯t be able to make it in time ¡ª Pico concluded.

    This is the enemy¡¯s territory ¡ª although they were having a one on one, the situation wasn¡¯t equal.

    As long as Pico and the others don¡¯t have more reserve strength, it wouldn¡¯t mean a thing even if they were to win. It would be dangerous to consume it all here.

    There¡¯s no guarantee Ramiris and the others will hold their end of the promise and there¡¯s also a substitute on standby at the back.

    She also thought of the possibility that if she were to go all out poorly, she might also be done in immediately by some hidden enemy.

    (It was reckless to attack with just us 3 in the first ce! Dino can¡¯t be relied on either¡ª)

    She nced at her ally, Dino, but maybe because it wasn¡¯t his turn yet, Dino was rxing while watching them.

    (That idiot, he really thinks it is not his matter!)

    Anger filled Pico¡¯s heart.

    From the start, it would be fine if they were just able to buy some time for Zero. Thinking that, Pico abandoned thinking of the future.

    ¡°I will decide this with my next move!¡±

    ¡°Just how I would want it!¡±

    Seeing how both of them didn¡¯t have any flexibility, both decided on settling the fight with their hidden techniques.

    ¡°Fallen angel final spear: Fallen Spear!!¡±

    ¡°True ¨C dragon whirlwind spear: Dragonic Vortex!!¡±

    The two shed.

    And at an instance, got blown away.

    As if to demonstrate the destructiveness of those powers, both of them were hurled back and crashed into the ground, without even being able to defend themselves.

    [Alright, over! And the result is, dra-w~!]

    And with Ramiris¡¯ announcement, the first battle was over.

    The result was a draw but it seems like there was a big difference in the breakdown.

    Gabil had wounds all over his body and was unable to continue the fight.

    In contrast, Pico was only pretending to have taken huge damage.

    ¡°....Oi. What, did you hold back at the end?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you could tell? Well, after all, if I don¡¯t leave some strength forter, I can¡¯t escape from here, can I?¡±

    ¡°I see. Looks like you have realized my objective, huh?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? You... how long do you think we have been together? I can see straight through you.¡±

    ¡°Okkay, okkay. Then it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s stupid hanging out with Zero¡¯s suicidal n so we will escape with the opportunity so keep your eyes open.¡±

    ¡°Got it~! It also looks like Gracia has noticed so she will probably buy some time too against that tough guy, I think?¡±

    ¡°Really? That would help. To be honest, my opponent is really no joke. That Zegion dude is seriously bad news... Really, I want to just escape right this moment, you know? That guy probably won¡¯t get a joke either...¡±

    ¡°W-well, do your best, I guess? It depends on how hard Gracia tries, though.¡±

    Such a conversation was taking ce between Dino and Pico while Gracia was making her way to the battlefield.

    Pico ended the fight with energy to spare.

    Dino also believed that was for the best.

    Dino was also wondering if it was okay put trust on Zero.

    In this situation, it could be said that Pico¡¯s choice was correct.

    ¡°Alright then, you probably can¡¯t be at ease but rest for now.¡±

    ¡°I will take you up on that.¡±

    Pico started resting and Dino looked towards Gracia.

    Letting out a sigh, Dino concentrated on the next battle.

    The second fight was between Gerudo and Gracia.

    As this was a battle between two parties excelling in defense, it wouldn¡¯t be as shy but it will surely turn out to be a fight between experts with solid ability.

    Against Gerudo¡¯s Meat Crusher and Huge Shield, Gracia was equipped with an orthodox longsword and a round shield.

    After having evolved, Gerudo¡¯s abilities to fight individually had also gone up.

    Although he has his eyes set mostly on defense, he has quite some offensive abilities as well.

    However, as there was a need to gather up strength for a while to use it, it wouldn¡¯t hit Gracia.

    In the first ce, Gerudo¡¯s Ultimate Skill: Gourmet King Beelzebub is an army scale ability.

    It is on theplete opposite side of individual skills ¡ª it is an ability to raise the standards of his allies.

    And as such, it became equal to Gracia¡¯s all purpose type defensive ability.

    Compared to Pico, Gracia had a good bnce of offense.

    On top of equal defensive skill, she had stronger offensive skills than Gerudo. It was supposed to be Gracia¡¯s unrivaled battlefield of overwhelming advantage.

    However...

    ¡°You bastard, blocking every single one of my attacks. I can¡¯t be underestimating¡ª¡±

    ¡°Even so, I am someone who has received the title of Barrier Lord from Rimuru-sama. Know that you will not be able to go past my defense.¡±

    With masterful abilities, Gerudo beautifully blocked Gracia¡¯s attacks.

    And that wasn¡¯t all.

    In contrast to Gracia, who was supposed to be excelling in offense, Gerudo¡¯s attacks were gradually umting damage to Gracia.

    Having lived for a long time, Gracia had built up a mountain¡¯s worth of experience but when speaking of the density of this experience, Gerudo was also not losing.

    Although he didn¡¯t quite stand out in Tempest, Gerudo had never cked off and always trained his skills. His abilities had now reached the top-tier.

    To the point he could rival Albert in terms of defense.

    And, even his attacks,prising of big movements and weak spots, were also traps to lure in the enemy.

    As expected of Gracia, she had seen through that and didn¡¯t try to attack carelessly.

    (I was thinking of buying some time but... This, I don¡¯t think I have the leeway to be holding back anymore.)

    Gracia praised Gerudo on the inside.

    And just like Gracia had predicted, the battle turned into a deadlock naturally and slowly became in...

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    As mentioned above, their fight was truly wonderful from the eyes of an expert.

    However, from the perspective of an amateur, it was extremely boring.

    ¡°I am already tired of this...¡±

    A small child muttered selfishly in the control room.

    Gerudo and Gracia¡¯s fight was truly simple, without any ultimate moves or magic.

    It was nothing near interesting to a child, who couldn¡¯t read the level of skill between the two experts.

    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s just call this a draw and start the next match? Isn¡¯t it time to torment Dino a bit?¡±

    ¡°Are you stupid?! Don¡¯t you also need to buy time, Ramiris-sama?¡±

    Benimaru retorted to Ramiris¡¯ foolish idea.

    Seems like it was starting to be a pain for Benimaru to use honorifics against Ramiris as his tone was starting to sound quite vague.

    He was quite a bit vague from the start but it seems like he doesn¡¯t even care now.

    ¡°Hey, vicemander?! I need you to call me the bestmander! ...But yea, I guess you have a point. Well then, I don¡¯t mind, let them continue!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, and then? How does the progress rate look now?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s see, the progress has crossed 90%. In just a bit, our preparations will beplete. And his encroachment seems to be at 70%. ¡®Cause we started preparing after having Rimuru think, we will easily reach our goal!¡±

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s good. Then, we just need to wait a bit more.¡±

    Benimaru and Ramiris nodded at each other.

    As Ramiris looked satisfied, Benimaru turned to face the screen again.

    Benimaru was thinking it was preposterous to stop this fight.

    Gabil¡¯s fight just now was so disappointing that Hakurou and Agera even said that it¡¯s confirmed that he must go through training once again. But, Gerudo¡¯s fighting style was wonderful.

    Benimaru, unlike Ramiris, liked this kind of fights between experts and was entranced by it.

    It seems like Gracia was above in terms of ability but Gerudo¡¯s strenuous efforts to fill in that gap was amazing.

    And thus, the tension of the fight had reached the climax¨C

    The end was near.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Gerudo and Gracia kept shing intensely with their weapons.

    The momentum had elerated and the fight was not even close to being in anymore.

    Due to the heat caused by the reciprocation of overwhelmingly strong strikes, with each stroke of sword, the ground teared up and the atmosphere turned chaotic, creatingrge gusts of wind.

    Captivating everyone watching, the two continued their fight as if they were dancing.

    And then came a moment of silence.

    Everyone present there thought that the next attack will be deciding the fate of the battle.

    However¡ª-

    ¡°As I thought, that withdrawal was an act, huh? I didn¡¯t think an attack like that would be able to go past your defense but¡ª¡±

    ¡°Hmm. I didn¡¯t have that much of a leeway but your attack wasn¡¯t that strong to make me withdraw. Besides ¡ª we won¡¯t withdraw without orders. Everything will be as Rimuru-sama wills.¡±

    ¡°Fu. So I was the one being cornered, eh? Looks like I had lost before the fight even began. Very well. I have lost this time. I want to withdraw here, will you ept?¡±

    ¡°Mm?!¡±

    Standing facing each other, Gracia offered to forfeit.

    Gerudo became perplexed, as it was unexpected to him.

    [Okkay~! Then, the winner is Gerudo~! Now, Dino,e out! I haven¡¯t forgotten your poor behavior towards me the other time. Now it¡¯s my turn to thoroughly crush you!]

    Without paying any heed to Gerudo, Ramiris¡¯ heavenly voice dered the result of the battle.

    Although it seemed like Ramiris¡¯ personal desires had mixed with the announcement there but the decision had been made.

    It was a godsend for Ramiris, as she was bored but Benimaru was disappointed.

    Seems like Benimaru also doesn¡¯t have anyints since the other party dered their withdrawal themselves.

    ¡°Is that okay...? I felt like you didn¡¯t quite go all out yet, though?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. You have also just evolved and don¡¯t seem like you can perfectly use those abilities yet. I would like to decide once and for all at a ce both of us can truly go all out.¡±

    Gerudo and Gracia exchanged nces and smiled at each other.

    And like this, the second battle had alsoe to an end.

    As she returned to Dino, Gracia muttured,

    ¡°This is bad, Dino. That guy has also be absurdly strong. I would¡¯ve had trouble even if I went all out, no doubt. I probably wouldn¡¯t have lost if I went all out but I would have exhausted all my energy and would have not been able to participate in any more battles.¡±

    ¡°Right? As there seems to be more strong ones here, exhausting all of your energy is the same as suicide.¡±

    ¡°Pico is right. You also be careful, alright?¡±

    ¡°Yea, got it...¡±

    Saying that, Dino advanced forward.

    However, his steps felt heavy.

    (Or rather, isn¡¯t Ramiris just aiming for me here? Telling me to not exhaust all my energy ¡ª it isn¡¯t like I will be doing that ¡®cause I want to. I am also reluctantly going to fight... Alright, while fighting Gerudo, I should buy some time slowly...)

    [Ah, Gerudo. You¡¯re tired, right? You can withdraw!]

    Dino was thinking of something unfair but looks like Ramiris had beat him to the punch.

    Gerudo meekly decided to withdraw and tapped out with Zegion and Beretta.

    (Darn it all! You saw through my n!?)

    Although he wasining in his heart, he couldn¡¯t do anything about this situation.

    The enemy were Beretta and Zegion.

    To bepletely honest, they weren¡¯t some enemy Dino could win against.

    There, he suddenly thought up a n.

    ¡°Ah, right! I will also withdraw¡ª¡±

    [¡®Buzzzzz!¡¯ Rejected!!]

    However, that n was tly rejected by Ramiris.

    Having the look of a dead man, Dino faced Zegion and Beretta.

    And then suddenly, a small doubt came to his mind.

    (Hmm? Did that Zegion guy have that little energy?)

    Dino could grasp that change, as he had fought him once before.

    However, Dino didn¡¯t have the time to be thinking about such a thing.

    The time of his fate which he had been trying to prolong had announced its beginning.

    (Darn it! That Zero. Hurry up! You can¡¯teining to me if you don¡¯t make it in time!!)

    Or rather, it would be Dino who will be in trouble if Zero doesn¡¯t make it, though...

    Letting out a sigh, Dino reluctantly took his stance.

 Chapter 229 â€“ Labyrinthâ€™s Encroachment Part 4

    Chapter 229 Labyrinth¡¯s Encroachment Part 4

    At that moment, Ramiris muttered silently,

    ¡°Ah, the istion has beenpleted.¡±

    Suddenly, as if it was a trifling matter.

    Hearing that, the surrounding people started moving hurriedly.

    At the same time, Benimaru too¨C

    [Did you hear, you fools? From this point on, thebyrinth¡¯s support effects are absent there. You won¡¯t be resurrected if you die so brace yourselves! Rimuru-sama won¡¯t permit any of you dying so act ordingly!]

    He sent a thought transmission to all the allies intercepting Dino and the others on the 75th floor.

    Everything was going ording to n.

    Everyone who received the transmission showed no signs of unrest, they epted it aspletely natural.

    And then¡ª

    Hearing that transmission, there was one who began their action.

    Quietly and precisely.

    The n had entered the final phase.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Zero was gradually progressing thebyrinth¡¯s encroachment.

    Absorption rate had crossed 90%.

    There was no feeling of joy in him, what pushed him forward was just the fact that aplishing the task given to him was of utmost importance.

    If the enemy gains immortality inside thebyrinth, they should just get rid of it.

    That was Velda¡¯s n and that is precisely why the Ultimate Skill: Evil Dragon Lord Azi Dahaka existed.

    It was an ability originally created to counter thebyrinth, an ability which can exhibit supreme dominance in an area.

    On top of that, it wasn¡¯t something iplete like the ones given to Vega or Footman, with all the battle data uptil now, it was theplete version.

    In front Aji Dahaka, which had turned into an ability close to the ¡®One Who Eatss¡¯, even Ramiris¡¯byrinth couldn¡¯t resist and ended up being trampled over by Zero.

    (Hmm, less resistance than I had expected, eh? I guess that is also natural. Nobody would even be able to imagine an attack to thebyrinth directly. By snatching away the enemy¡¯s base itself, I will purge these fools who sit cross-legged in their territory of absolute dominance. That will lure out Demon King Rimuru and we can take down all their forces at once. As expected of Velda-sama. It is a perfect n¡ª)

    Abiding by Velda¡¯s n, he steadily went on encroaching in the enemy¡¯s base, thebyrinth.

    If he just takes away thebyrinth from them, he will also be able to grasp all authority inside thebyrinth.

    ¡°Foolish.¡±

    He ended up saying out unintentionally.

    He wasn¡¯t expecting a reply or anything but¨C

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so full of yourself. Know that the likes of you will not be able to drop thisbyrinth.¡±

    In the empty space, a cold voice resounded.

    No, there was something.

    Zero¡¯s consciousness caught onto something that would normally be impossible to detect.

    It was one butterfly.

    A butterfly with a beautiful light was fluttering in the sky.

    And then, the butterfly¡¯s silhouette became hazy and slowly took the form of a person.

    Into a warrior¡¯s shape protected by jet-ck adamantite.

    ¡°¨CWho is it? Floors above 60 are under my rule. I did not feel anyone invading.¡±

    ¡°Simple. I have been here from the start, that¡¯s all there is to it.¡±

    ¡°...I see. That was a blind spot. You might have lived if you kept yourself hidden till the end. But, in the end, it¡¯s only a matter of sooner orter. Be my food and die.¡±

    Zero thought that the small boy hade revealing himself because he was scared of being trapped inside.

    Zero didn¡¯t realize that the boy¡¯s words sounded like he had realized Zero¡¯s ns...

    The encroachment of thebyrinth was going steadily with the rate over 90%. Turning the energy of thebyrinth into his inexhaustible supply, he would be able to create as many evil dragon beasts as he liked.

    The few dragons he created all went towards their prey at once and disappeared with a sh of light.

    ¡°How? To be able to bury my dragons so easily... So you¡¯re not just a scaredy-cat who was hiding. I am Zero, the onemanding the heaven¡¯s army to destroy this country. I will acknowledge you as an opponent to be defeated. State your name!¡±

    Judging from the fact that he didn¡¯te attacking Zero during the time Zero was taking the 60th floor, Zero was still underestimating his opponent.

    Thinking that if this guy was to obstruct him, he could¡¯ve done it way before.

    However, the being standing in front of Zero possessedbat ability far higher than what Zero assumed.

    After all, that being is¨C

    ¡°My name is, Zegion. Humble servant of the Great Demon Lord, Rimuru-sama. I have been crowned with the name Mist Lord.¡±

    The strongest man, who defends Ramiris¡¯byrinth.

    Following orders, Zegion faced Zero.

    Thebyrinth, which they should protect. Zegion will not forgive anyone who stains thebyrinth.

    And as such, it was inevitable.

    And that is how Zegion and Zero¡¯s fight had begun.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    The reason why Zegion didn¡¯t attack in the first ce was evident.

    Because he had heard that it was Rimuru¡¯s orders.

    If it was not so, he wouldn¡¯t have stayed silent and let this invasion go on.

    Yes, although rare, Zegion was angry.

    ¡°Zegion? That¡¯s a name I haven¡¯t heard. I guess you are one of the upper echelons of Demon Lord Rimuru? Diablo, Benimaru, Shion, Gobuta and Ranga. And Beretta, was it? There¡¯s also Souei, Gabil and Gerudo who are famous. If you were one of them, I might have enjoyed this fight a bit...¡±

    Zero boasted, confident of his overwhelming superiority.

    However, it didn¡¯t take long for him to realize that that was just his misconception.

    ¡°Idiotic. If your enemy is in front of you, you should look at them and judge their strength. However ¡ª I guess you¡¯re correct about just one point, that you won¡¯t be able to enjoy this fight.¡±

    Comprehending the meaning of Zegion¡¯s reply, Zero made an uninterested face.

    It¡¯s not that Zegion¡¯s had much feelings, he wanted his enemies to think that he did.

    He slowly stood up and took his stance.

    ¡°Are you sure you should have waited for my preparations to beplete? Your confidence probably lies on thebyrinth¡¯s absolute immortality. But can you really say that that is guaranteed to work? Because you have the guarantee of reviving even if you lose is the reason you can challenge others to a fight without even caring about the difference in strength. I shall teach you, that that way of thinking is wrong! Because¨C¡±

    That was all he could say.

    Zero¡¯s aim was to unsettle Zegion by letting him know that he had taken away thebyrinth¡¯s immortality but Zero couldn¡¯t achieve that goal.

    Because Zegion had already reached the limit of his patience.

    Death to the beings who pollute thebyrinth!

    That was the imperialmand given to Zegion by Rimuru, it was his meaning to life.

    Although he had heard and understood the exnation from Benimaru, about how their n was to let the enemy take a part of thebyrinth, he couldn¡¯t stay calm tolerating it.

    The act of polluting thebyrinth was the same as infuriating him.

    As Ramiris¡¯ preparations wereplete and a part of thebyrinth¡¯s istion was done, there was no need for him to endure it anymore whatsoever.

    Zegion released his feelings of anger and sealed Zero¡¯s words.

    Receiving an intense impact, Zero stumbled.

    He didn¡¯t quite receive any damage as he immediately thrust his shield forward but he still couldn¡¯t cancel out the intense momentum.

    The impact was due to Zegion¡¯s kick.

    He had closed the gap between them in a moment and the origin of the attack could be seen from his raised leg.

    He then slowly lowered his leg while keeping Zero in his sight¨C

    ¡°You¡¯re tough. Shall I make it a bit stronger next time?¡±

    As he said that, Zegion disappeared.

    Zegion¡¯s super fast movements slipped through Zero¡¯s perception.

    Thanks to thebat training inside thebyrinth, his fighting techniques were evolving day by day.

    Bybining many different abilities, especially ¡®space-time control¡¯, he had devised his own hand-to-hand fighting technique.

    Being able to grasp that Zegion¡¯s movement the first time is close to an impossible task.

    By activating his Ultimate Skill: Master Shield, Zero was able to escape danger narrowly.

    Even if it¡¯s an attack which can¡¯t be seen, it doesn¡¯t hold any meaning in front of Zero¡¯s ultimate defense.

    His shield abided by his will and blocked off all the attacks.

    While being protected by that absolute defense, Zero reflected upon his underestimation of that being called Zegion.

    (To think someone as strong as this still existed... Demon Lord Rimuru, can¡¯t underestimate him...)

    But Zero was confident that his master, Velda¡¯s prediction is correct without a doubt.

    There¡¯s no way a Demon Lord, who has this strong of an underling, would die right off the bat.

    While thinking that, he also analysed Zegion¡¯s abilities.

    He could predict that Zegion was probably a spiritual life-form from his overwhelming mobility.

    Because someone who is a ve to the flesh can¡¯t move like that.

    However, even if that were so, it wasn¡¯t like Zero had no ways to attack.

    (His hand-to-handbat is wonderful. But, that¡¯s all!)

    Just someone who attacks recklessly. There is no way he could break through Zero¡¯s defense.

    That¡¯s how Zero evaluated Zegion and lost interest.

    ¡°It was so-so interesting. I shall show you my power, as respect for letting me have a little fun! Eat this, ¡®Zero Field Wave¡¯!¡±

    Zero released with absolute confidence, the wave of annihtion.

    It was a wave which turns all waves, meaning the frequency of all kinds of energy, to zero.

    That also applied to living beings, and angels or demons weren¡¯t any exception either.

    In fact, the higher the level of energy the being possesses, the stronger the wave¡¯s effect will be.

    Although, it was necessary for the user to have equal or more energy than the one they use it on.

    Zero possessed even more energy than an awakened demon lord.

    Even whenpared to the Four Heavenly Kings, he possessed more energy than everyone of them, except Dagrule.

    Zero Field Wave was the strongest attack Zero could use, with all his energy.

    Even if it¡¯s Zegion, in front of that sure-kill attack¨C

    ¡°Futile. That is an attack which converts one¡¯s own energy to waves, am I correct? It was splendid how it adjusts to match the targets, cancelling out frequency immediately, but at the end, it¡¯s just an auto adjustment. I see that it is of the same fundamentals as your auto defense. An attack of that level won¡¯t work on me.¡±

    He was about to confirm the effects of his sure kill attack of annihtion but¨C

    Seeing Zegion stand there, unwounded, Zero felt anxiety for the first time.

    ¡°Impossible, you understood it¡¯s theory with a nce?! Not only that, to negate Zero Field Wave, which turns all living being¡¯s pulse to zero¨C¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous. It¡¯s also a wave, that negates another wave. If so, all I need to do is wrap it up. Not opposing the flow and identifying with it is, in fact, the truth of the universe. It¡¯s dreamy and simply elegant. To me, seeing through your wave was nothing but a trivial task.

    ¨CYou would be nothing more than trash to Rimuru-sama or Veldora-sama.¡±

    The moment Zero used his ability to convert his energy into waves, Zegion had used ¡®Illusion King Mephisto¡¯ to create an illusionary world.

    The world, in which even the flow of time can be distorted by Zegion¡¯s will, by his imagination.

    With this ability, it was no trouble for Zegion to ascertain Zero¡¯s annihtion wave and deal with it.

    ¡°Kugh! But, just because you blocked my attack, it doesn¡¯t mean a thing since your attacks don¡¯t have any effect on me!¡±

    Zero decided on prioritizing thebyrinth¡¯s encroachment instead of attacking Zegion.

    He thought that it would be possible to trap Zegion in thebyrinth¡¯s ¡®Infinite Hallway¡¯ after taking thebyrinth¡¯s power.

    However¨C

    ¡°The charade downstairs should also be over by now. I shall also end this.¡±

    Not paying any heed to Zero¡¯s calctions, Zegion simply followed his own feelings.

    In other words, he striked Zero with his fist in anger.

    ¡°An attack like that won¡¯t work, I sa¨C¡±

    Zero was just about to say it won¡¯t work but he was cut off in the middle.

    Following Zegion¡¯s imagination, the core of Zero¡¯s absolute defense, his shield (Zero), was broken.

    ¡°Wha-!? Impossible, this can¡¯t be!!¡±

    An impossible scene had developed before Zero¡¯s eyes, which broke all sort ofmon sense.

    Each and every shield (Zero) he kept making to block Zegion¡¯s fierce attacks kept getting destroyed.

    Only the afterglow of Zegion¡¯s armour could be seen as he attacked Zero from all directions.

    Getting a premonition of danger, Zero deployed ¡®Master Shield¡¯ with full energy.

    ¡°It¡¯s futile. Your abilities probably boast absolute strength in the material world. However, in the spiritual world, it is meager. And because of that, it turns out like this.¡±

    Zegion¡¯s right hand shone.

    All the shields (Zero) protecting Zero¡¯s body got destroyed clean off by Zegion¡¯s ¡®Dimension Ray¡¯.

    (But, I somehow endured his attack.)

    Breathing heavily, the moment he thought that¨C

    Zegion disappeared like the mist and kicked him from behind, piercing through him.

    ¡°Gohaaa!!¡±

    Zegion had charged the kick with waves.

    The annihtion wave Zero used on Zegion just a while ago was thrown back at him.

    But Zero dealt with it immediately and stopped it to the point a part of his energies got annihted. The way he dealt with it was wonderful.

    However, Zero had also perceived that he had reached a situation where it didn¡¯t even matter.

    The despairingly huge difference in strength between Zero and Zegion.

    That wasn¡¯t due to a difference in energy, it was due to the difference in their levels.

    Zegion¡¯s left fist started releasing a dull-colored glow.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Zero realized his defeat in a moment and took the best possible action he could there.

    In other words, escape.

    (I don¡¯t have enough power to fight with that monster! I will take thisbyrinth, and by eating the prey on the lower levels, I will¨C)

    Zero promptly assimted his body with thebyrinth and headed towards the lower floors.

    Right after, he lost connection with the part of his body which he abandoned.

    It was exterminated by Zegion.

    Not having felt anything like this before, which he was experiencing the first time after being born, Zero elerated the encroachment of thebyrinth.

    He was trapped by thepulsive idea that he was being chased by something.

    And then, his absorption of thebyrinth was over and he got hold of thebyrinth¡¯s power.

    He could then feel arge energy inside his body, in the inner portions of thebyrinth.

    Zero was delighted and moved forward towards the prey to strengthen himself.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Zegion pulled back his left hand and nced towards the lower floors.

    Confirming Zero¡¯s escape just as nned, he muttered ¡®mission aplished¡¯.

    Just like Benimaru and Ramiris had requested, he cornered and let Zero escape.

    (Everything is as Rimuru-sama pleases¨C)

    Rimuru¡¯s profound strategy was something Zegion couldn¡¯t think of.

    Zegion, who had thought of it like that, felt no need to think any further.

    All that¡¯s left is to prepare for the single possibility in a thousand of the n failing.

    Zegion quietly started walking towards the hole to the lower floors his attack had created.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    At the control room, everyone was lost for words.

    It hadn¡¯t even been 3 minutes since Zegion started moving.

    But still, the report came in easily that the mission waspleted.

    Maybe because they had isted thebyrinth that the fight scenes couldn¡¯t be disyed on the big screen.

    And as such, they couldn¡¯t do anything other than imagine what kind of a battle had taken ce but one thing they were sure of was that it was surely overpowering.

    ¡°As I thought, he probably didn¡¯t like the n of letting them encroach thebyrinth...¡±

    ¡°Right... Looks like Zegion was seriously pissed. We should be d he let him live ording to the n.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s of course because Zegion is calm unlike you. Well, if I hadn¡¯t spoken of Rimuru¡¯s name, he probably wouldn¡¯t even listen...¡±

    ¡°Yeah... He probably wouldn¡¯t have listened to my orders either so I think it was right to speak of Rimuru.¡±

    ¡°Right? But I still didn¡¯t think he would be this pissed...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true...¡±

    Saying that, the two of them nodded.

    As if to agree with the both of them, everyone in the control room were also nodding.

    ¡°But, why did Rimuru-sama give such an order?¡±

    Shuna asked, which was rare of her.

    The one who answered that was¨C

    ¡°You will probably understand if you keep watching!¡±

    Ramiris.

    In that moment, at that ce, Ramiris was the only one who realized the reason behind such an intricate order.

    Even Benimaru didn¡¯tpletely realize the essence of the order.

    Or rather, maybe only Zegion had realized.

    Everyone in the control room could only nod to Ramiris¡¯ words.

    In a short while, the n inside thebyrinth would wee its end.

    Even without hurrying, the result will be clear in a while.

    Preparing for that moment, all of them started their work once again.

 Chapter 230 â€“ Labyrinthâ€™s Encroachment Part 5

    Chapter 230 Labyrinth¡¯s Encroachment Part 5

    Dino begrudgingly made his way forward.

    Now he was face to face with Beretta and Zegion.

    The three of them stared at each other for a moment.

    ¡°Well then, begin!¡±

    Ramiris shouted gleefully, and the fight began.

    Unlike Pico and Gracia, Dino had no particr love for battle.

    Or more urately, he found it to be too much trouble and mostly just hated it.

    He was really only doing it forck of alternatives. Dino could not wait to get this all over with.

    However, his opponent would now allow it to be so easy.

    He had thought that he¡¯d lightly evaded Beretta¡¯s unleashed fist, but the swinging arm ignored any notion of structure and rammed into him.

    It had twisted around like a snake, transforming freely.

    (He looked like a human, but was ignoring the rest!

    Besides, wasn¡¯t he supposed to have the body of a doll. He haspletely assimted with it.)

    In just one moment of offensive and defensive battle, Dino had seen through what made Beretta dangerous.

    He was almost a different person from when he had fought him before. He had beaten him easily that time, but things were clearly not going to be the same now.

    (But really, this was too much growth for such a short amount of time...)

    Not only Gabil and Gerudo but now even Beretta.

    On top of all this, Zegion was still waiting nearby. The situation was now bad enough for Dino to want to give up.

    It was probably because he was leisurely analyzing such things that he did not immediately notice that the ground beneath his feet was turning into a swamp.

    Oh, damn! He thought, but it was already toote. Dino¡¯s feet had been sucked into the ground.

    This was due to an earth element attack from Beretta.

    ¡°Hey. You didn¡¯t have such abilities before, did you!?¡±

    ¡°Is that right? Well, I do now.¡±

    Now the ground was up to his knees as he continued to sink, but that was not even the end of it.

    The ground started to solidify, it had changed into a liquid metal.

    It had be fetters that would be difficult to escape with strength alone. Dino was captured.

    As Dino had only been cautious of Zegion, this growth from Beretta waspletely unexpected.

    He had nned to disable Beretta first and then take on Zegion, but it was clear that the situation would no longer allow it.

    As he was thinking this, Zegion attacked.

    The fists that shot out were as fast and sharp as ever.

    Dino could not move his legs and had no way to dodge the attacks, he attempted a parry with his left arm.

    Piercing.

    It was a surprisingly light blow.

    No, too light.

    It was not a blow, but there was a pain that reached to the depths of his soul.

    ¡°Ouch.....!!¡±

    Dino screamed at the intense pain.

    He was a spiritual life form, which meant that he, of course, had ¡®Pain Immunity.¡¯

    But even then, Dino¡¯s soul was howling out in pain as if to mock him.

    ¡°Yo-, you! You¡¯re not Zegion!? You tricked me...¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you fool. It is your own fault for allowing yourself to be tricked.

    Did you think that there was any merit in using normal attacks on someone who has raised their anti-damage resistance?

    However, since you stayed cautious of Zegion¡¯s attacks, it made it much easier for my own to get through.

    Unexpected attacks tend to pack quite a punch, don¡¯t they?¡±

    Zegion, no... Apito, who had turned into Zegion through the use of his powers, answered with augh.

    And with that, she transformed into a beautiful insect model devil.

    It was very unlikely that the ¡®Instant Death Effect¡¯ would work, but the ¡®Severe Pain Effect¡¯ which was one rank lower, seemed to be potent.

    Had he been able to forsee the attack and resist it, then he may have been able to curb the effect. But now that it had hit him once, the second time would be impossible to resist.

    This was all due to Apito¡¯s ability, Anaphxis Shock.

    Now that Dino had been hit by it once, it was as if he had been robbedpletely of his ability to resist it.

    ¡°That¡¯s dirty! It was cowardly enough for you to attack as a pair, but now you would even do something so low as this!¡±

    ¡°Silence!! There is no such thing as fair y in warfare. You just need to win, if you lose then you die! That is the irond rule.¡±

    Apito roared back as Dino shouted.

    Her belief that victory meant everything did not allow Dino much room to protest.

    Even Beretta seemed to be a little put off by Apito¡¯s extreme logic.

    Arnaud and the others that weren¡¯t present would have probably brushed it off and said, ¡®think of it as a kindness that she at least put it into words.¡¯ But for those who were not used to being around Apito, this came as somewhat of a shock.

    Generally, Apito was very quiet in front of Zegion.

    But now that she was here to represent Zegion, she seemed to be very excited. There was really no one who could stop her now.

    A sadistic smile cracked on her face as she raised her beautiful hand towards Dino.

    ¡°Wai-, let¡¯s wait a moment!

    Okay? Let¡¯s calm down and talk?

    You¡¯ll understand if we talk! I think people cane to understand each other!¡±

    ¡°Ah, that may be true. Now, die!¡±

    Dino¡¯s suggestion was mixed with screaming; Apito gave him a benevolent smile.

    And while wearing that smile, she stabbed once.

    ¡°Ouch!!! Wai-, I¡¯m serious, just wait! This hurts! This really hurts you know!!¡±

    Dino screamed through tear-filled eyes.

    He wanted to run, but his feet were firmly imprisoned, it was impossible.

    ¡°Hooo ho ho ho! Not so cocky now, Dino?

    What should I do? If you cry and say that you are sorry, I may just forgive you?¡±

    Dino was screaming from the severe pain as Ramiris addressed him through her ownughter.

    ¡°Are you telling me, that I must betray Velda!?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Wasn¡¯t that rather quick for you? That is exactly right!¡±

    ¡°Are you stupid? How could I ever do that!?¡±

    ¡°Hmph. Can¡¯t you? Why not? I have a question for you, Dino. Why do you serve him?¡±

    ¡°You, why... Well, it¡¯s because one can¡¯t go against Veldanava, can one?¡±

    ¡°Dino, think carefully about it. Veldanava and Velda are different, did you not know?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Of course, that¡¯smon knowledge...¡±

    (Hmm? Common knowledge? No, wait... Velda is Veldanava, right?)

    Dino felt a sense of unease with this conversation with Ramiris.

    He felt a contradiction in his words, he had to stop and think.

    ¡°Well, never mind. In any case, since you did betray such a pure heart as mine, I must make you regret your actions for a while!

    Now, finish him off! Beretta and Apito!¡±

    Dino¡¯s screams echoed.

    Ultimately, Dino was not given any time to think slowly. He would be forced to suffer through Apito¡¯s sessive attacks.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    Ramiris¡¯ delightedughter echoed in the control room.

    Apparently torturing Dino had given her a great sense of relief.

    She was now staring at therge screen and wearing an incredibly satisfied look on her face.

    ¡°Well, perhaps I¡¯ll forgive him right about now.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going a little too far?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Dino is a lot tougher than you think.¡±

    Benimaru sighed as he asked the question, but Ramiris just brushed it aside.

    One of her main objectives had been to get revenge on Dino, so this was one thing that she would not back down on.

    ¡°But, I do wonder. This guy named Zero, do you think that he will really move like Rimuru said he would?¡±

    ¡°Judging by the way Velda had cut down Kazaream? I don¡¯t doubt it.¡±

    ¡°I see, then Velda isn¡¯t Veldanava after all.

    Dino wasn¡¯t aware of this either.

    Can you believe that he thinks he is cunning and can¡¯t be fooled by anyone?

    What an idiot!¡±

    ¡°Ah, uhh... Well, yes.¡±

    Benimaru realized there was a bit of himself in Ramiris¡¯ words. He nodded back to her with a little regret.

    He would try to shift the conversation to something else.

    ¡°In any case, Zegion never ceases to impress me. It was almost too easy.¡±

    Had they seriously wanted to ambush them, they could have sent Zegion and the otherbyrinth guards to press an attack without giving Zero a chance to encroach on thebyrinth.

    Everyone in the control room had thought this.

    And the reason that they had opted for a much more borate scheme instead, was because Rimuru had ordered it.

    The current strategy was something that Benimaru and Ramiris had talked about and decided together, after hearing Rimuru¡¯s predictions of Velda¡¯s battle strategy for invading thebyrinth.

    ¡°Well, Zero encroached on thebyrinth and usurped its authority, just like Rimuru had predicted.¡±

    ¡°Of course. It is unthinkable that Rimuru¡¯s predictions could be wrong.¡±

    Shuna nodded proudly at Ramiris¡¯ mutterings.

    ¡°The next prediction is about what move Zero will take.

    After assimting with thebyrinth, it should be quite difficult to maintain his sense of self, don¡¯t you think? Something like that.¡±

    ¡°Yes. He isted over half of the divisions of mybyrinth. Who knows what will happen if he absorbs all of that!

    To be honest, it¡¯s one thing to slowly soak it in and encroach, but assimting all at once will most likely make one lose their mind.¡±

    ¡°I see. And what did Lord Rimuru have to say?¡±

    ¡°In short, he said that Zero would surely encroach on thebyrinth. So Rimuru wants us to iste parts of thebyrinth to make the bait easier to see.

    When this happens, he wasn¡¯t sure if Zero would be able to stay sane, but he believes it will have some effect on him.¡±

    ¡°And so we had Zegion attack as soon as thebyrinth had been isted.

    It wasn¡¯t a matter of there being an effect or not. We would ensure that there was an effect.

    Lord Rimuru was a little worried about having Zero and Zegion face each other, but Zegion seemed quite enthusiastic about it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Though Zegion ended up having an easier time with it than we had expected.¡±

    ¡°...I understand all of that. And so, what did Lord Rimuru say?¡±

    Ramiris and Benimaru both helped to answer Shuna¡¯s question, but they seemed reluctant to exin the most important part.

    Perhaps she had felt annoyed by this because Shuna asked them again in a harsher tone.

    ¡°Yes. He said, ¡®maybe we will be able to see his true nature.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Not so much Zero¡¯s true nature, but Velda¡¯s, I think.¡±

    Ramiris and Benimaru answered.

    In other words, once Zero had assimted with thebyrinth, he would gain absolute superiority over any enemies that were inside.

    And if this happened, was it not likely that he would not differentiate from friend or foe andunch attacks at them all? That was Rimuru¡¯s prediction.

    On top of that, with Benimaru¡¯s strategy, Zegion had nted a sense of fear in Zero¡¯s heart.

    Zero would surely want power in order to defeat Zegion then.

    The general outline of the n Benimaru made was based on the assumption that it would prey on anything it saw, regardless of it being friend or foe.

    ¡°That¡¯s why we made sure to have everyone retreat before Zero¡¯s assimtion with thebyrinth reached one hundred percent. A Zero who was so consumed by fear and a thirst for power would attack Dino and the others without a doubt.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯ it! By the way, he just passed ny-eight percent, so it should be any moment now.¡±

    ¡°Is that so. Lord Rimuru was right, as expected. But then, what will happen if Zero is able to keep his sense of reasoning?¡±

    ¡°If that happens, we will just toss the entire istedbyrinth into the ¡®Infinite Loop¡¯!¡±

    Everyone in the control room found this answer very satisfying.

    The only thing that could make this whole situation even better would be for Dino to be persuaded before Zero¡¯s encroachment waspleted.

    But even then... Shuna noticed something. It didn¡¯t seem like there was enough reason for Rimuru to have dismissed the initial n to attack.

    In the first ce, if you could rid the ce of invaders through an assault, then there was no reason to have Zero attack Dino.

    (In that case, what was Lord Rimuru¡¯s true purpose?)

    She looked at the excited Ramiris and came to a certain conclusion.

    (I see... He doesn¡¯t want to have Dino killed...)

    Rimuru and Dino had joked around and been friendly.

    And Ramiris.

    They hadst separated as enemies, but perhaps Rimuru had still not wanted to kill Dino.

    She wasn¡¯t sure if it was because Ramiris had asked him, or if it was his own will, but Shuna was convinced that the truth was along those lines.

    Well, it would exin Ramiris¡¯ attitude quite a lot. She could now understand why they had gone out of their way for this more borate n.

    And so there was nothing left now, but to wait for the result.

    What would Dino do? What would Zero?

    (Regardless of which direction things fell, everything would be in the palm of Lord Rimuru¡¯s hand.)

    Shuna nodded with satisfaction and moved her gaze back to therge screen.

    In actuality, Rimuru had not been thinking so deeply when giving out the orders.

    The only thing he had really ordered was to be wary of an encroachment of thebyrinth, which he had been able to predict through the finished ¡®Aji Dahaka¡¯ ability.

    Also, he told them of his prediction for Zero¡¯s movements and ordered them to reduce any casualties. That was all.

    It waspletely beyond any expectations of Rimuru, that Zegion would push Zero so far.

    And one more thing.

    Just like Shuna had noticed, it regarded the treatment of Dino.

    For this, he had not said anything to Benimaru and consulted with Ramiris alone.

    Ultimately, he had decided to leave everything to her.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Ramiris and Benimaru finished their exnations at about the same time that Zero was finishing his rapid assimtion with thebyrinth, after being driven by Zero.

    ¡°The assimtion rate is at ny-nine percent! We should call everyone back right about now!¡±

    Ramiris began shouting, Benimaru barked orders.

    The attack unit, which had been given an exnation in advance, returned through teleportation after receiving the order.

    Given that there was a high possibility that apletely assimted Zero could prevent them from teleporting out, there had been a need for them to be able to ascertain the exact moment they should leave.

    And their n had seeded.

    ¡°We have just now returned. Lady Ramiris.¡±

    Beretta addressed her as a representative of those who had returned.

    Everything had gone ording to schedule.

    ¡°Good, well done!

    Depending on how the enemy reacts, we n to release thebyrinth into the ¡®Infinite Loop.¡¯

    However, in the event that we fail to aplish this, we will have to enter an all-out war.

    I think that it goes without saying, that it will be incredibly dangerous to lure an enemy who has assimted with an isted space.

    In the event that we are forced to attack once again, all of you must be prepared and standing by!¡±

    Everyone understood and agreed with Benimaru¡¯s words.

    How would Zero react? What would Dino do in turn?

    There was a need for them to be sure.

    After all, depending on the results, there was a high likelihood an intense battle would erupt.

    It was quite clear that there was not one person in the room who took the situation lightly.

    ¡°Also, it should be obvious without my having to say it, but in regards to Lord Rimuru being alive, that should remain strictly confidential.¡±

    So saying, Benimaru finished his speech.

    It was to be expected, but they could in no way count on Rimuru to help them, and he had no intention of asking.

    He had epted the order to defend thebyrinth as a supreme directive, and he would put his heart and soul into fulfilling it.

    This feeling was something shared by everyone who was gathered there.

    Just like Rimuru was searching for any movements by Velda, Velda was also probing for Rimuru.

    This was Rimuru¡¯s own decision and the reason that he did not return to thebyrinth.

    Ciel had pointed out the possibility that they would wait for the moment when Rimuru would step foot in thebyrinth, and then iste the entirety of it.

    It would surely be possible with Velda¡¯s abilities, she had said.

    Ramiris¡¯ ¡®Labyrinth Creation¡¯ was an ability with a high degree of freedom, but it required a connection to this world.

    If that was severed, thebyrinth itself would drift off between the cracks of the dimensions.

    Ciel had been convinced that there was no reason to believe that Velda could not do this if it was possible for Rimuru to.

    And if it did toe to that, while it would be possible to escape, it would take a tremendous amount of time.

    Returning after the world had been destroyed meant that you had still been defeated.

    That was what Rimuru had said when exining to Benimaru and the others.

    Benimaru remembered those words now and nodded deeply.

    (Don¡¯t worry, Lord Rimuru. I will protect thebyrinth with my life!)

    Determined, Benimaru moved his gaze back to therge screen.

    And so did Ramiris.

    (Dino, that idiot. Really, what was he doing at such a critical moment...)

    The n was already in its final stage.

    Dino and the others had be a target in the trap to lure Zero out.

    There is a possibility that that Zero will maintain his sanity and cooperate with Dino and the others.

    There was also the possibility that Dino and the others would ept their fate and choose to be food for Zero.

    But...

    The result that Ramiris desired, was nothing so boring as those possibilities.

    (Let¡¯s act like fools together again, experiment again. Okay? Dino...)

    That was Ramiris¡¯ wish.

    She believed in the n that Rimuru had devised.

    She wished as if praying, that Dino would once again be theirpanion.

 Chapter 231 â€“ Labyrinth Encroachment Part 6

    Chapter 231 Labyrinth Encroachment Part 6

    Apito and Beretta, who were fighting against Dino, suddenly disappeared.

    Although they had sealed his legs and were continuously torturing him, it all came to an end all too suddenly.

    Telling himself that it was probably his imagination that the torture was slowly starting to feel good, he started thinking of the reason behind Apito and Beretta¡¯s disappearance.

    What¡¯s with them?¨CDino had thought but it only took him a moment,

    As the reason soon became clear.

    He had detected an enormous energy response, approaching at an intense speed.

    As the floors inside thebyrinth differed in dimensions, it gets difficult to detect with ¡®Magic Detection¡¯ if something is a few floors apart.

    However, that response was bare and showed no signs of concealment and even while it wasing from a few floors apart, it caught Dino¡¯s detection.

    ¡°Oi, Ramiris! What is going on here?¡±

    Dino yelled.

    And the reply to that was,

    [Umm, for the time being, the fight is on hold. If you want to continue the fight, let¡¯s meet againter!]

    An ambiguous reply.

    (I see, that Zeropleted thebyrinth encroachment so those guys are in a hurry to escape.

    Alright, nice, I am also probably saved with this.)

    Judging that he was able to escape from the danger, Dino chuckled.

    But that was a very naive thought.

    Having assimted with thebyrinth, just as Rimuru and the others predicted, Zero hadpletely lost his reasoning power.

    At the end, his sense of self was just cultivated through printing.

    In front of great power, he couldn¡¯t resist and became an existence which only acts on instinct.

    However, that was also ording to what Velda had predicted.

    Zero will absorb the surroundings energy, multiply and erge.

    And then, he will bring destruction upon that area.

    That was exactly the way to operate thepleted Aji Dahaka.

    Even a strong being like Zero is nothing but an activation medium for it.

    The stronger the medium is, the stronger Aji Dahaka¡¯s rampaging state will be.

    Not to mention that thebyrinth¡¯s insides make replenishment of vast energy extremely easy.

    The evil dragon which was born, sublimed all the energy it had absorbed at once and turned into an existence which can even be called the 6th dragon species.

    And, abiding by its evil dragon-like instincts, it began the elimination of all life forms inside thebyrinth.

    Its name is¨C¡±Mad Evil Dragon¡± Zero.

    Malice bared its fangs.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    The trembling inside thebyrinth started growing .

    The reason behind it was because the source of the vibration was closing in on the floor Dino and the others were on.

    ¡°Hey, is it just me, or do you also have a bad feeling about this...?¡±

    ¡°What a coincidence. I also do, Pico¨C¡±

    Gracia and Pico conversed anxiously.

    And towards those two,

    ¡°Oi, you two, that is fine, just help me get my legs loose!

    Beretta, that bastard, she left, leaving the floor all metal.¡±

    Yelled Dino, struggling to get his legs out of the metal floor.

    It was probably not fun for him, beingpletely forgotten like that.

    ¡°Ahaha, sorry, sorry. But, I am surprised such an unpleasant ability exists.

    Can¡¯t you apotheosize and turn yourself into energy?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t. This stupid annoying ability also has jamming waves flowing through it...¡±

    ¡°That demon doll like one, she seemed much stronger than the ones we fought, after all.¡±

    Being trapped by physical things¨Csuch a disgrace for a spiritual life form, huh, Dino?¡±

    ¡°Shaddap. Just help me already, Pico.¡±

    ¡°You got what you deserved, Dino. It¡¯s because you¡¯re always sozy that you have to go through these.

    If you had gone all out, you might have been able to avoid this, right?¡±

    ¡°I wonder? I was pretty serious. At the very least, I endured the pain seriously!¡±

    Pico and Gracia looked at him as if they were looking at an idiot.

    ¡®If you had the time to be serious about the pain, why not be serious about escaping from it?¡¯¨Cwas what could be clearly read from their expressions.

    ¡°W-what is it, ganging up on me like that? Even I was thin¨C¡±

    Just as Dino was about to say something, ¡®that¡¯ had reached their floor.

    That being Zero, who had lost all sense of ally and foe due to an extreme feeling of hunger.

    ¡°Uwaa... how do I say this, that Zero, seems like a different guy...?¡±

    ¡°Or rather, that, is it really Zero?¡±

    ¡°This is bad, he seems to have lost all senses. Aren¡¯t we in danger, as well?¡±

    The three were dumbfounded but it was Gracia who realized the danger first.

    And the bad feeling they were getting a while ago was indeed appropriate.

    Just as their eyes met, Mad Evil Dragon Zero came attacking the three.

    Pico and Gracia were saving their energy for their escape.

    Gracia came forward and blocked Zero¡¯s tentacle attack.

    The ¡®Circle Shield¡¯ Gracia had equipped on her left hand had transformed into a ¡®Huge Shield¡¯ unfitting of her slender body, and she kept on blocking thence like tentacles one after another.

    Its shape had resembled Gerudo¡¯s Huge Shield a lot and the abilities were also equal in general.

    Gracia was originally a warrior specialized in defense.

    However, Zero¨CMad Evil Dragon Zero, who had now assimted with thebyrinth, had tentacles in all directions, making it possible for him to attack in all directions, as well.

    It was impossible to block them all off with just one shield and as such, Gracia¡¯s situation did not look good.

    Protected by Gracia, Pico created several spears to negate the tentacles.

    But even that attack didn¡¯t have much of an effect in front of the unlimited tentacles.

    There¡¯s no way they could match up to the Mad Evil Dragon Zero, who possessed the amount of energy the dragons did.

    Pico and Gracia¡¯s energy were shaved off very fast and that, on the other hand, increased Mad Evil Dragon Zero¡¯s strength.

    ¡°This is bad! At this rate, we will run out of energy and be eaten alive!¡±

    ¡°What do we do? Even with my defense, we won¡¯tst long with this in front of us.

    There¡¯s a limit to how many shields I can create, you know?!¡±

    At the moment, the two of them were protecting themselves but as long as the fundamental problem of not being able to defeat Zero persisted, they would just be prolonging their death.

    On top of that, there wasn¡¯t much time to think.

    Mad Evil Dragon Zero could absorb thebyrinth¡¯s energy but Pico and Gracia had no choice but to release energy.

    (What do we do? At this rate, we will get annihted. But, then Velda-sama will¨C)

    Dino was troubled.

    ¨CDino, think carefully. Veldanava and Velda are different beings, you know?¨C

    Remembering Ramiris¡¯ words, he strengthened his resolve.

    (That¡¯s right, that¡¯s exactly it. Why was I hesitating over something like this?

    Why was I trying to release Dagrule, to make him fall into depravity?

    Wasn¡¯t it all to get over Veldanava-sama¡¯s death?

    It is true that he still possesses his memories but his personality¨Ceven the way he thinks is like that of apletely different person...

    It¡¯s weird when I think about it. Is it possible that he also controlled my thoughts?

    Either way, taking care of Zeroes first now!)

    Dino tightened his fists and punched his cheeks with all his strength.

    There was no pain. However, he could feel quite the damage to his brain.

    But with that punch, all the cloudy troubles inside Dino got blown away.

    ¡°Oi, you guys! I have decided to rise against that Velda bastard!

    But what will you guys do? Will you¨C¡±

    ¡°Ahhhhh, geez! Who cares about such trivial stuff, just save us you good-for-nothing!!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Dino. If you don¡¯t hurry, my shield will be prated, you know?

    I have been creating defensive shields continuously for a while now but all of them are being destroyed.

    With my strength, even buying time will be¨C¡±

    ¡°Besides, Dino, I don¡¯t think this world is such a bad ce.

    The fried squid I had when we sneaked into this country was pretty delicious too.¡±

    ¡°I heard it had demon ingredients mixed in but it was pretty good, huh?¡±

    ¡°And so, I actually didn¡¯t really want this war.

    I just came along ¡®cause you said you would follow Velda.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Dino. We follow you.¡±

    ¡°You guys...¡±

    Dino couldn¡¯t hide his honest surprise to Pico and Gracia¡¯s reactions.

    He was perplexed by how they didn¡¯t have any loyalty towards Velda, who was equivalent to even God.

    However, at the same time, he thought that, as he suspected, he was probably under Velda¡¯s control.

    ¡°Alright, got it. Seems like I made you guys wait a bit.¡±

    Dino said with a smile of no doubt.

    And while smiling, ¡®And so, Pico, do something about this metal holding my feet!¡¯ he asked Pico refreshingly¨Cbut don¡¯t tell anybody about this.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Dino came forward with a daring smile.

    He had Pico destroy the ground and was sessful in escaping.

    ¡°Now, then. I guess I will go all out for once.¡±

    Muttered Dino, who normally looked very sleepy but now had his eyes wide open.

    ¡°Divine armament manifestation!¡±

    For the first time in a long while, Dino apotheosized and turned his body into battle form.

    His appearance was zing with splendor, with 6 pairs of wings. Shining ck and white wings.

    He had attired himself with a jet ck pastor-like formal clothing and summoned 2 swords.

    Excalibur and Caliburn.

    On top of it being a God level weapon, it was also tempered thoroughly with ¡®Star Heart¡¯.

    White and ck, holy sword and demon sword.

    Excalibur, which shone like gold, and Caliburn, with a jet ck body and star mount.

    Maneuvering those two extreme opposite swords skillfully with both hands, that was Dino¡¯s way of fighting. He was a dual-wielding swordsman.

    Using the Gods¡¯ greatsword Crumbling Fang was only his temporary fighting style and it was also how Ramiris knew Dino wasn¡¯t serious.

    As Dino had not trained using a greatsword with both hands, he was only relying on his Ultimate Skill: Belphegor¡¯s Hyper Mode to fight.

    If Dino had brought out his two swords, his skill would even excel that of Albert or Grasword.

    The strongest swordsman in this world, that was Dino.

    Dino casually walked forward and lined up with Gracia, who was blocking the tentacles.

    ¡°Leave the rest to me.¡±

    And just as he said that, he cut off all the tentacles in an instant.

    Gracia took a breather.

    It had been more than a thousand years since she saw Dino in this form but, as always, it gave her that sense of security.

    (Good grief... you¡¯re sozy...)

    On contrary to her thoughts, Gracia had a smile on her face.

    ¡°Go, Dino! Send that monster flying!¡±

    Pico cheered for Dino.

    Dino responded to her cheers by slightly shrugging his shoulders.

    And, at that moment.

    -ng, ng-

    Metallic footsteps could be heard.

    Someone was walking towards them calmly.

    And then, that person asked Dino,

    ¡°Is that your true form?

    Even the seal of ¡®Death Butterfly¡¯ I carved on you disappeared, eh?

    It stands to reason. As I thought, my eyes hadn¡¯t misjudged.

    So? Are you ready to apologize to Ramiris-sama?¡±

    The man who came, Zegion, asked, without even showing any sign of surprise towards Dino¡¯s transformation.

    He probably guessed as much when he couldn¡¯tpletely control Dino.

    That Dino¡¯s true power rivals that of Zegion¨Cor perhaps even exceeds him.

    ¡°Yea, sorry about that, Ramiris.¡±

    Dino honestly apologized to Ramiris.

    Ramiris¡¯ reaction towards that¨C

    [Hoooohhohohohoh! Seems like my righteousness has been proved, huh!

    Fine, I will forgive you! And so, Dino¨C

    Defeat that Evil ¡®Dragon species¡¯ already!]

    Was as such.

    Dino gave a bitter smile and then his expression stiffened.

    He noticed how Ramiris mentioned ¡®Dragon species¡¯ there.

    (Good grief, Zero, that bastard... So he took in thebyrinth and evolved into a dragon, eh?

    No¨CThat¡¯s exactly what Velda aimed for, giving him Aji Dahaka.

    If so, I can¡¯t think of anything other than him trying to use and destroy his subordinates.

    Certainly¨Csuch a guy can not possibly be Veldanava-sama¡¯s reincarnation.)

    Dino stood, without any doubt in his mind.

    ¡°So, will you help me out, Zegion?¡±

    ¡°Naturally.¡±

    Hearing Zegion¡¯s unhesitant reply, Dino smiled.

    Dino casually threw his sword to Zegion.

    That was Dino¡¯s favourite temporary weapon, Gods grade Crumbling Fang.

    ¡°I will let ya have that. I need to defeat this guy quick and pay my debts to Velda.¡±

    Zegion lightly nodded and said ¡®I shall ept¡¯ and caught the sword with one hand.

    He then went and sheathed the sword on his back.

    And at that moment, the Crumbling Fang started shining dazzlingly.

    By the time that light settled down, a pair of wings had grown on Zegion¡¯s back.

    That was the Crumbling Fang¡¯s newborn appearance after havingbined with Zegion.

    It was the moment Zegion¡¯s new ability, ¡®Crumbling Feather¡¯ was born.

    ¡°....It epted you as it¡¯s master quite easily.

    Looks like I wasn¡¯t epted by it till the end, huh?¡±

    Dino grumbled.

    Zegion didn¡¯t pay any heed to Dino and turned to face Pico and handed over the thing he was holding in his other hand.

    ¡°Kyuiii¨C!!¡±

    It was the mini dragon Gaia.

    Before Zegion went to defeat Zero, he searched thebyrinth and took Gaia under him.

    ¡°This dragon is Demon Lord Rimuru-sama¡¯s pet. Treat with utmost sincerity.¡±

    ¡°Eh, ah? Wait?!¡±

    Pico became flustered.

    Shemented ¡®why me?!¡¯ but it was quite an appropriate role.

    As long as Gracia focuses solely on defense, there¡¯s no one else free.

    Even while doing all these, the tentacle attacks didn¡¯t pause for a moment.

    Dino brushed it all aside.

    And then, the preparations of the ones left behind in thebyrinth wasplete.

    Dino and Zegion.

    Next, it was their turn to attack.

 Chapter 232 â€“ Labyrinthâ€™s Encroachment Part 7

    Labyrinth¡¯s Encroachment Part 7

    Dino and Zegion. Those two were squaring off against the ¡°Berserk Evil Dragon¡± Zero and repelled his attacks.

    Their aim was to get outside thebyrinth, in other words to escape from Zero¡¯s body.

    ¡¸Oh man, this is going on forever......¡¹

    Dino grumbled while annihting the attacking Zero¡¯s clones with Deep Bullet[1].

    Zero seemed to be able to make his clones endlessly with the acquired power he had as he fusedpletely with the istedbyrinth.

    As each of the clones had the same strength as Zero before he evolved, and they could regenerate numerous times.

    Even if the clones were killed, it was meaningless as their corpses could revive.

    After all, since Zero¡¯s main body was thebyrinth itself, he could absorb all the energy used inside thebyrinth.

    ¡¸Any emission type techniques are meaningless. You should know that such actions benefit the enemy more.¡¹

    Zegion warned Dino while he minced Zero¡¯s clones with his shining wings.

    Zegion pulverized his enemy with his new ability ¡°Crumbling Wings, Kuzuha[2]¡± by vibrating his wings. By generating directional high frequency waves which cut everything that they came in contact with.

    Moreover, bybining it with Zegion¡¯s magic power, it was possible to change its property depending on the enemy¡¯s wave.

    In addition to All Heaven Sight, Zegion had acquired the means to attack in all directions, it could be said that his blind spot had disappeared.

    Even with all of that, Zegion had never used any emission type abilities ever since he joined forces with Dino.

    He handled the iing enemies with direct blows and shes of his wings.

    The reason was the aforementionedbyrinth¡¯s power.

    Zegion was familiar with its nature as he was its strongest guardian.

    Dino¡¯s energy was enormous, his total energy surpassed Zegion¡¯s.

    However, that didn¡¯t mean it was inexhaustible.

    It wasn¡¯t a problem for Dino to shoot tens of thousands of magic bullets, but it would be a different story as all of the energy was absorbed by the enemy.

    ¡¸Seriously? Then, does that mean Zero is applying Ramiris¡¯byrinth power on himself?¡¹

    Zegion answered Dino¡¯s question by silently nodding.

    Looking at Zegion, Dino immediately depressed.

    Zero¡¯s clones could regenerate until thebyrinth¡¯s energy ran out. The clones¡¯ ability was equally the same as if Multiple Existence was used.

    All of the Zeros were moving under the same drive.

    The only saving grace was that they couldn¡¯t use techniques since Zero¡¯s ego had copsed.

    However, a ¡°True Dragon¡± is still a true dragon ss.

    Looking at only his energy, it was a terrifying thing to be felt as he easily surpassed Dino¡¯s.

    ¡¸Hey, Ramiris! Does thebyrinth have any weakness? They keep reviving no matter how many times we kill them, you know!?¡¹

    ¡ºDon¡¯t be stupid! Mybyrinth has no such thing as a weakness!

    Inside the Infinite Floors,munication to the outside is sealed. Such a thing as escaping would be impossible!¡»

    ¡¸Idiot! Don¡¯t brag!! Then, how can youmunicate with us right now? ¡¹

    ¡ºAhh, that¡¯s because¨D¨D¡»

    ording to Ramiris¡¯ exnation, the inside of the ¡°Berserk Evil Dragon¡± Zero, thebyrinth itself, was apletely isted space.

    It became a subspace wheremunication was impossible, whether it was with¡ºTelepathy¡»or¡ºThought Transmission¡».

    However, by following Rimuru¡¯s instructions as he had predicted this predicament, the countermeasures were perfect.

    This time, it was possible tomunicate through Zegion.

    Exchanging information became possible through the ¡°Soul Corridor¡± between Zegion and Rimuru.

    And so, the connection of this ¡°Soul Corridor¡± became the key to escape from the ¡±Berserk Evil Dragon¡± Zero¡¯s body.

    ¡¸In other words, we weren¡¯t walking around aimlessly......¡¹

    Dino was relieved hearing Ramiris¡¯ exnation as he was tired of continuing to walk through seemingly endless passages without any sign of an exit.

    Dino¡¯s swords cut the approaching Zero¡¯s clones and tentacles that grew from the ground and wall.

    His twin swords, the Holy Sword and the Demonic Sword, were shining and d in white and ck aura respectively.

    In order to suppress the release of energy, Dino changed his fighting style to dding his swords with fighting spirit.

    Dino appeared to repel the enemy easily, but that was because his sword skills were excellent.

    Although Zero lost his ego, there was no doubt that Zero was dangerous as he was attacking out of instinct.

    Because Dino was abnormally strong, as if he went through an uninhabited in, the enemies couldn¡¯t get close to Dino.

    There was needless to say about hispanion, Zegion.

    Dino and Zegion walked side by side and disposed of any hindrances.

    Pico was walking in the center while carrying Gaia, Garasha was responsible for being vignt and protecting their rear.

    Saving their energy as much as possible and dealing with everything with just swords was much harder than they had thought.

    It didn¡¯t mean they got tired physically, but it was more of a mental fatigue.

    Although Dino thought that it would be better to stay put in one ce which was easy to defend without moving around, as it was useless even if they defeated the enemies......

    ording to Ramiris, such an action wasn¡¯t futile, but it would be best for them to head towards the nearest outer wall.

    In the first ce, it wasn¡¯t a good idea to stay in one ce because they were inside the enemy¡¯s ying field where the area itself could be rearranged freely by the enemy.

    ¡ºWell, that¡¯s the reason, so can you guys go towards the designated point?¡»

    ¡¸Got it. So, what do we do when we get there?¡¹

    ¡ºLet loose. Use your strongest attacks, and escape through the wall with full power!¡»

    ¡¸......we can do that?¡¹

    ¡ºWhether you can or can¡¯t doesn¡¯t matter, just do it. Besides, there¡¯s no other way to escape, you know?¡»

    ¡¸Ah, okay.¡¹

    Dino judged that it was useless to ask any further.

    Since Ramiris said there was no other way, he guessed he had no other choice but to do it.

    What left was whether it was possible or not.

    Because it was their strongest attack, they probably didn¡¯t need to consider the energy consumption.

    Because there was no need to worry about a little consumption as long as they passed through the wall.

    Now, it was about how much power was needed for it.

    Dino pondered about his abilities.

    First of all was the Ultimate Skill¡ºSlothful Lord Belphegor¡», which he had acquired without his permission even though he had no intention to gain it.

    It was a skill specialized in mental attacks.

    By incorporating the Perception Obstruction of the Ultimate Skill¡ºSlothful Lord Belphegor¡», Dino strengthened the unfamiliar great sword he used into a phantasmagoric sword which he could transform freely.

    Its affinity with Dino¡¯s current dual swords needed no mention.

    However, its effect was weak against someone in a rampage state like Zero. It was very unfortunate that¡ºSlothful Lord Belphegor¡»wasn¡¯t useful.

    He also thought of unleashing the full power of his abilities, but if that failed he won¡¯t have another chance. Dino deemed it would be better to reserve it as his trump card.

    Then what should he do?

    (Guess I have no other choice but to use it......)

    Dino sighed as he gave up and decided to use hisst resort which he wanted to keep hidden.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Inside the control room, Ramiris and the others were also very busy dealing with the situation.

    As it was unclear whether Dino deemed Velda as an enemy or not, they were preparing the countermeasures for both situations.

    If Dino teamed up with Zero and let himself be eaten, they had nned to release the isted part into the¡ºInfinite Corridor¡».

    But, if Dino became an ally, they had to help him escape from inside of Zero safely.

    If it was just Zegion, the n was to forcibly do space transfer based on his location information via ¡°Soul Corridor¡± and escape.

    Using an attack to punch a hole through the wall momentarily, it would be possible to transfer to the outside through that gap.

    However, in order to escape together with Dino¡¯s group, they had to make a big hole in the wall.

    To transfer in an unstable state was dangerous.

    It would be fine if it was just Dino, but as Pico and Garasha were weaker whenpared to Zegion and Dino, it was doubtful whether they would be able to endure the transfer through the subspace outside thebyrinth.

    Therefore, it was necessary for the preparation to be in a perfect situation.

    Besides, there was another problem.

    Zero had evolved into a ¡°True Dragon¡±.

    Although Rimuru had informed them about the possibility, because Rimuru¡¯s words were vague like¡ºHmm, it would be alright, probably.¡», they thought it wasn¡¯t an important matter.

    In the unlikely event that such a situation became reality, they were to contact him immediately.

    So, while Ramiris became Zegion and co¡¯s navigation[3], Benimaru was contacting Rimuru.

    And so, the operators inside the control room aplished their works following the manual provided beforehand.

    ¡¸Kufufufufu. Unbelievable, for a ¡°True Dragon¡± to be really born!

    As expected of Rimuru-sama, it looks like he had predicted everything.¡¹

    An excitedughter echoed inside the control room.

    It came from Diablo.

    Rimuru had ordered him to go to the control room.

    Diablo instructed the operators, who were panicking to stand up, to continue their work as they were with his hand.

    To the demon operators, Diablo was terrifying as usual.

    ¡¸Oh, Diablo. You¡¯re so fast.¡¹

    ¡¸Of course. There would be no problem in ignoring Zero, if his evolution ended after he fused with thebyrinth......

    However, since he has be a new ¡°True Dragon¡±, we can¡¯t leave him alone.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s for sure. However, I have heard about the possibility, yet I¡¯m still surprised.....

    As expected of Rimuru-sama, he had predicted things this far.¡¹

    ¡¸What are you saying. That goes without saying.

    Leaving that aside, Benimaru-dono, it looks like your recovery is still insufficient.

    Let me give you some of my energy.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯ll be helpful. I thought that my recovery rate was insufficient if I want to destroy that.¡¹

    The amount Benimaru had recovered was less than half.

    Therefore, Diablo transferred his energy to him.

    It was an impossible method for everyone else, but it was possible for Diablo who could manipte the energy of Rimuru¡¯s¡ºNihility Copse[4]¡».

    While watching those two, Ramiris said,

    ¡¸The only members here who can move in that space are Diablo, Zegion and Benimaru.

    Benimaru, you can use ¡ºSpace-Time Control¡»properly right?¡¹

    ¡¸Certainly, Ramiris-sama. Although I only just got the hang of it.¡¹

    ¡¸Okay then! With this, all of the cards have been assembled, I guess?[5]

    We might need to call Master or Rimuru if Dino didn¡¯t join our side.¡¹

    ¡¸Veldora-sama might be busy right now. He probably can¡¯t spare any of his time for that.¡¹

    ¡¸I see~. Well then, I will have to make you guys work hard.

    It would be bad if we didn¡¯t make Dinoe to his senses!¡¹

    ¡¸Kufufufufufu. That is exactly as nned.

    Rimuru-sama believed that Dino-sama would join our side.¡¹

    ¡¸As expected of Rimuru. Well, I also believed that Dino will change his mind!¡¹

    Even while Ramiris was gleefully talking with Diablo, everyone was working without stopping.

    And so, the preparations were finallyplete.

    ¡¸Well, are you guys ready? Okay then, let the final n begin~!!¡¹

    Along with Ramiris¡¯mand, the final n was set into motion.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Dino and co reached the point designated by Ramiris.

    All that¡¯s left for them was to act together with the signal.

    Ramiris began exining to Dino and co.

    ¡ºOkay? First, you guys need to escape from there.

    I want you guys to pierce the wall using medium-level power.

    Then, the two people over there and Gaia will jump out with Zegion and Dino¡¯s barrier protecting them.

    After that, you guys have to return back after destroying that abominable evil dragon!¡»

    Dino was staring in puzzlement.

    He couldn¡¯t understand the content of the words Ramiris said.

    ¨D¨D¡±Medium?¡± Dino didn¡¯t understand the meaning of it.

    ¨D¨D¡±Destroying that abominable Evil Dragon£¿¡± He had no idea how.

    ¡¸Hey. HEY HEY HEY HEY! WAIT PLEASE!

    What are you saying? You¡¯re counting me as a member of the evil dragon subjugation, aren¡¯t you!?¡¹

    He wanted to ask about the Medium-thingy, but the evil dragon subjugation was a bigger problem than it.

    Dino objected in panic, he didn¡¯t want to be made as a member without his consent.

    However, such a thing won¡¯t work on Ramiris.

    ¡ºHey you.

    You could prostrate before me in order to get my forgiveness, right?

    If you don¡¯t score some good points here, I wonder what will happen......

    You won¡¯t be able to imagine it, right?¡¹

    Dino had no other choice but to submit to Ramiris¡¯ threats.

    In addition to being an opponent he couldn¡¯t triumph against in a quarrel since the olden days, Dino was in a weak spot this time.

    Dino tearfully steeled himself.

    ¡¸Got it. Then, what do you mean about medium?¡¹

    ¡ºYou don¡¯t even know about that?

    It means to use enough of your power to make a hole in the wall but don¡¯t use up all of your power!¡»

    ¡¸Wait! Like hell I could understand such vague exnations......

    Besides, you said to go full power before!¡¹

    ¡ºAaah, geez! You¡¯re so noisy about such trivial things......

    Don¡¯t mind the minor details, go open a hole in the wall and escape.

    After you escape, save a portion of your power for your strongest attack to destroy that evil dragon!¡»

    Dino was being prattled on by Ramiris one-sidedly.

    In short, he could understand that what she was trying to say was to break the wall while saving enough power to attack the evil dragon.

    (Good grief, she¡¯s really irresponsible. As if I could say this, though.)

    It seemed that two people who behave alike could get along surprisingly well with each other.

    ¡¸Alright, let¡¯s escape quickly!¡¹

    Dino leisurely took a stance.

    He no longer thought of being stingy with using his ability.

    Now, what he needed to do was to match his timing with Zegion to Pico and Garasha, and break the wall.

    ¡ºGood, protect them with your barrier properly, okay?

    Otherwise, they would get swallowed up by the subspace and get blown away to no one knows where!¡¹

    Dino nodded to Ramiris¡¯ warning.

    Aside from Zegion who was connected via ¡°Soul Corridor¡±, Dino and co who didn¡¯t have firm bonds, had no foothold inside the subspace.

    Still, Dino could manage it somehow, but he predicted that Pico and Garasha would get swept away easily by the subspace.

    If they were swallowed up by the phase fluctuation inside the subspace, it would be impossible to predict what kind of different dimension and space they would get blown into.

    Because it was a different space where the flow of time could get distorted, it would be hopeless to return to the same spot once you got swept away.

    Even for Pico and Garasha who were of the awakened demon lord ss, it would be difficult for them to maintain their existences inside the subspace.

    The minimum requirement for that was to own the¡ºSpace-Time Control¡»skill.

    It was an ultimate ability that nobody else had apart from Diablo, Zegion and Benimaru, who finally could use it.

    ¡¸Listen, you two wouldn¡¯t be able to move inside the subspace.

    Therefore, grab onto me tightly, okay? I think you can¡¯te back once you get swept away.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood. I probably won¡¯t die, but I don¡¯t know where I will end up going to.¡¹

    ¡¸Dino, can I trust you?¡¹

    ¡¸Leave it to me. Now that we¡¯vee this far, we just have to do it.¡¹

    The three of them were having such a conversation.

    At that time, Zegion took out something from his¡ºSpace Warehouse[6]¡»and offered it to Dino.

    ¡¸Take it.¡¹

    Dino took it as he was coerced by Zegion¡¯s attitude that won¡¯t let him say yes or no.

    It was a small, round orb.

    ¡¸Huh, this thing is the pseudo core[7] that Rimuru uses to y, right?¡¹

    Dino¡¯s question was met with silence.

    It seemed Zegion had no intention to answer it.

    While Dino was grumbling quietly¡¸Okay, whatever......¡¹with sad eyes, he tucked the orb into his pocket.

    The preparation wasplete.

    Things won¡¯t end just with escaping; there would be work to do afterwards.

    Dino understood this well and paid close attention so that his power distribution won¡¯t be wrong.

    And then¨D¨D

    At the same time with Ramiris¡¯ signal, the four people inside Zero released their power.

    [1] â¿sÄ§Á¦Ž(¥Ç¥£©`¥×¥Ö¥ì¥Ã¥È) Noushuku Maryokudan (Diipu Buretto) Condensed Magic Bullet.

    [2] ±ÀÓð(¥¯¥º¥Ï) Houhane/Kuzuha. Fuse-sensei gives us the furigana for it. Óð could mean feathers, but using (Insect) wings would be the correct one imo.

    [3] µÀ°¸ÄÚ(¥Ê¥Ó¥²©`¥È) Michiannai (Nabigeito). Written as Guidepost/Guide, read as Navigation.

    [4] I¡¯ll use this from now on and will change it from the past chapterster.

    [5] Ãæ×Ó Mentsu (Meld/Melded tiles), Ramiris used a mahjong term forbination of tiles that form a set. Think this as you get all of Ex??ia cards in your hand XD.

    [6] ¿Õég‚}Žì Kuukan Souko. Space/Spatial Warehouse/Storehouse.

    [7] ±¦Öé(¥®¥¸¥³¥ó) Houju (Giji Kon). Houju mean Sacred/Precious Gem/Orb, Giji mean Pseudo/Artificial, Kon is from ÒÉËÆ»ê (Gijikon) which mean Artificial/Pseudo Soul/Spirit. A pseudo core for a pseudo soul. This orb is what Rimuru and co used to y with their avatars inside thebyrinth.

 Chapter 233 â€“ Labyrinthâ€™s Encroachment Part 8 -Conclusion-

    Labyrinth¡¯s Encroachment Part 8 -Conclusion-

    Dino had a hidden ability.

    Ultimate Skill¡ºFallen Lord Luciel[1]¡», one of the oldest ultimate abilities.

    It had the abilities of both Guy¡¯s¡ºPrideful Lord Lucifer¡»and Milim¡¯s¡ºWrathful Lord Satanael¡».

    However, its performance was inferior to Guy and Milim¡¯s ability.

    Therefore, Dino deeply understood that ¡ºFallen Lord Luciel¡»would be meaningless against Guy and Milim.

    Dino was ¡°Ster Lord Dragon¡± Veldanava¡¯s trusted retainer.

    He was always by his side, crossing battlefields as Veldanava¡¯s sword.

    He had be the Strongest Swordsman at that time.

    And then, the world had been pacified and conflict had vanished from the world.

    Afterwards, Veldanava gave him the task of being the surface¡¯s guardian, travelling around the world.

    However¨D¨D

    As if his Master were waiting for Dino¡¯s absence, Veldanava, died.

    Veldanava¡¯s beloved wife, Lucia, had also gone with him.

    In his fury, Dino destroyed that foolish country.

    At that time, what he acquired was Ultimate Skill¡ºFallen Lord Lucifel¡».

    His Ultimate Skill¡ºSky Lord Luciel[2]¡»which was originally given to him by Veldanava had transformed.

    Fueled by his raging wrath and hatred. Dino did everything he could for destruction.

    Without being sensed by Demon Lord Guy Crimson, Dino swiftly exacted his vengeance.

    However, that never made Dino feel better.

    He thought about destroying the world itself, but remembering Milim, the orphaned child of Veldanava and Lucia, calmed his raging heart.

    Then several thousand years passed.

    While losing his reason to live, Dino continued his duty as the guardian of the surface world.

    Although he himself livedzily and only heard reports from his two subordinates.

    The reason why he became a Demon Lord was to gain information.

    Protecting the being called Milim from the shadow became Dino¡¯s reason to live.

    Although he never came into contact with her directly, and neither had he nned to acknowledge Milim as his master......

    When Dino saw the scum yman hit Millim, something changed inside him.

    Unique Skill¡ºSloth¡»that he had acquired unknowingly had evolved into Ultimate Skill¡ºSlothful Lord Belphegor¡».

    Unique Skill¡ºSloth¡», which Dino acquired while continuing his slothful lifestyle, had the ability to deprave the targets.

    Because he ended up obtaining the skill, Dino thought about using it.

    To kill time and partially to tease Dagruel, Dino yed around and tried to deprave him with his Unique Skill¡ºSloth¡».

    Like Dino, Dagruel, who had dedicated his loyalty to the same deceased master, was pitiful. That was also the reason why Dino tried to untie Dagruel¡¯s heart.

    It was apletely unintended event for Dino that the ability he used for such purpose evolved into an ultimate ability.

    However, even so. Dino¡¯s fate was changed because the acquisition of this ability.

    ¨D¨DWas it a coincidence, or perhaps, was it fate?¨D¨D

    Those with angel series¡¯ ability couldn¡¯t resist the Master Program (Ruler of the Angel), the hidden ability of Ultimate Skill¡ºJustice Lord Michael¡».

    The only possible way to resist it was to offset an angel series¡¯ ability with a demon series¡¯ ability.

    Although it had transformed.¡ºFallen Lord Luciel¡»was still a part of angel series¡¯ ability, it couldn¡¯t escape from Absolute Control of¡ºJustice Lord Michael¡».

    However, at this moment. Here, inside thebyrinth created by Ramiris.

    When Ultimate Skill¡ºFallen Lord Luciel¡», which he had sealed for a long time, was activated, Dino realized.

    (Ahh, I see. Angel series¡¯ ability facilitated the Thought Guidance as a marker¨D¨D£©

    Whereas the demon series were free abilities, angel series were hierarchical abilities. They were programmed to obey the order of the Supreme Being.

    Dino, who had his resistance increased due to bing a fallen angel from the start, and because he was isted in this subspace, was now released from the Curse of Control. Once he escaped, he wouldn¡¯t get caught for a second time.

    Dino¡¯s¡ºSlothful Lord Belphegor¡»offset¡ºFallen Lord Luciel¡»and he regained full control of himself.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Dino passed through the hole on thebyrinth¡¯s outer wall and jumped into the subspace.

    When he did so, he suddenly sensed the traces of the thought interference wave from¡ºJustice Lord Michael¡»against¡ºFallen Lord Luciel¡»andpleted the countermeasures with¡ºSlothful Lord Belphegor¡».

    Although Dino was may have been a bum, he worked fast. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t work, he just didn¡¯t want to.

    That was how the man named Dino was; he would do things swiftly as possible if he was forced to do so.

    It was needless to say, the best thing for him was¡ºNot working¡».

    Unfortunately for Dino, however, a future of hard work awaited him.

    ¡ºGood job! Now, you have one job left!¡»

    Ramiris¡¯ thoughts reached him even though he was separated from Zegion.

    In short, he hadpletely seeded in escaping from the inside of Zero¡¯s body.

    It seemed that two other people had stood waiting, Zegion promptly headed to his designated position.

    Dino felt from their presence that those two¡¯s energy level¡¯s easily surpassed those of awakened demon lord ss.

    With Zegion included, the three people arranged themselves like an equteral triangle.

    (Diablo and Benimaru, is it.

    ¨D¨DDid their energy increase again?)

    Dino thought so, although he wasn¡¯t eager to throw out a tsukkomi.

    Dino quickly understood the aim of the n and his role in it.

    They were trying to annihte Zero with the ones who had the strongest fighting power.

    Dino had thought that it would be impossible to annihte Zero seriously since destroying a ¡°True Dragon¡± wasn¡¯t easy at all...... but he realized that they were actually serious about it.

    Dino also moved inside the subspace so that the lengths of the sides became equal and reached his designated position.

    It was a ritual requiring no less than 4 people.

    With two people, it formed a one-dimensional line of two dots connected.

    With three people, it formed a two-dimensional triangle.

    If it was with four people, it formed a three-dimensional tetrahedron.

    In other words, they were forming a Spatial Magic Circle which far surpassed the level of the multiyered magic circle......

    And so, a tetrahedron was formed as to enclose the ¡±Berserk Evil Dragon¡± Zero.

    With each person as a vertex, Zero was caught inside¡ºAbsolute Barrier[3]¡».

    ¡¸Kufufufufu, as expected of Demon Lord Dino-sama. It helps that you¡¯re exceptionally observant.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahh, that¡¯s creepy. Don¡¯t need to use honorifics with me, Diablo.¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? There isn¡¯t shred of respect inside my heart, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re fucking kidding right! That¡¯s so uncalled for!? So you aren¡¯t just being sarcastic......¡¹

    ¡¸That thing aside. Shouldn¡¯t we end this quickly?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Leave the nonsense forter.¡¹

    ¡°Eh, why is it my fault?¡± Dino held back from saying those words.

    It was pointless even if he said it; it could be worse as it might unnecessarily provoke Zegion¡¯s anger.

    The notion that Zegion would be someone hard to deal with had already taken root inside Dino¡¯s mind.

    ¡¸Well then, Dino-dono. The main act is yours. We will match our timing with yours.¡¹

    So Diablo said.

    Benimaru and Zegion didn¡¯t have objection either.

    If it was just the three of them, it was possible for them to match their timing perfectly, but to request something like that from Dino would be harsh.

    So, at the same time that Dino unleashed his technique, the three of them would follow it.

    Dino had noints either.

    Rather, he felt relieved that he wasn¡¯t asked to do something unreasonable, such as matching his timing with theirs.

    ¡¸Gotcha. Let¡¯s go with full power!¡¹

    Dino yelled, sharpened his spirit and focused his mind in order to unleash his strongest attack.

    His six pairs of white and ck wings shone, as he gathered the surroundings¡¯ magic essence and spirits into his twin swords ¨D¨D

    ¡¸Fallen Crusade[4]!!¡¹

    And so, he fired a white light sh and ck shadow sh.

    Both of the shes intersected spectacrly at the center of the tetrahedron.

    Colorless aurora filled the inside of¡ºAbsolute Barrier¡».

    However, the attacks on the ¡°Berserk Evil Dragon¡± Zero weren¡¯t over yet.

    The moment both shes intersected¨D¨D

    ¡¸End of World!!¡¹

    ¡¸Dimension Storm!!¡¹

    ¡¸Prominence eleration!!¡¹

    Several super special moves were unleashed.

    With exquisite timing, it all reached the center of the tetrahedron as to cover Dino¡¯s technique.

    It caused a catastrophic, destructive power which was the greatest ever seen since the beginning of the universe.

    The catastrophic destruction filled¡ºAbsolute Barrier¡», which was created to not let such power escape.

    ¨D¨D¨D¨DQuartet Skill[5]£ºBreakdown Nostalgia[6]¨D¨D¨D¨D

    The power of the four peoplebined as one and brought forth the ultimate destruction.

    It could be said that it was fortunate that this ce was a subspace.

    For example, even if it was sealed by¡ºAbsolute Barrier¡», just the leaked aftershock of the destructive power would be enough to wreck the surface ground.

    Since it was a Quartet Skill by four of the most powerful beings in the world, the synergy produced an unimaginable result.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    You are reading this in Guro¡¯s ce.

    Everyone who witnessed the spectacle waspletely silenced.

    Except for one person.

    ¡¸Kufufu, kuha, kuhahahahaha! Amazing, what a truly amazing power!!

    However, what is more amazing than all else is the existence called ¡°True Dragon¡±.

    Even after being bathed by such destructive power, it hasn¡¯t been annihted¨D¨D¡¹

    While Diabloughed loudly, he analyzed it calmly.

    Exactly as he stated, only the intact ¡°Dragon Core¡± remained in the center of the tetrahedron.

    Although colorless, it was a mysterious orb emitting a dim shine.

    Everyone was captivated as if their minds were stolen by the orb.

    However, that would lead to carelessness.

    The ¡°Berserk Dragon¡± Zero, without thinking about his own destruction, tried to take, at the very least, one of them along with him as hisst breath¡¯s struggle.

    He predicted that if one corner of the tetrahedron was destroyed, the power trapped inside¡ºAbsolute Barrier¡»would swallow everyone in this ce.

    Zero¡¯s instinct couldn¡¯t understand it, but if he seeded, it would deal a massive amount of damage to the main body of Ramiris¡¯byrinth.

    As his malevolent instinct demanded, Zero mustered thest bit of his power to stretch out his tentacle.

    That tentacle went towards Dino¡¯s group.

    ¡¸Ah¨D¨D¡¹

    The first one to react was Garasha, she pulled Pico and threw her towards Dino.

    She protected Pico from the tentacle with her own body, but that was her limit.

    When the tentacle grasped Garasha, it dragged her into¡ºAbsolute Barrier¡».

    From inside Pico¡¯s arm who had lost her bnce, Gaia jumped to Garasha while it cried¡¸Kyui~~!!¡¹.

    Everything happened instantaneously.

    ¡¸Garasha!¡¹

    Although Dino shouted, he couldn¡¯t move.

    Because he understood that if he moved now,¡ºAbsolute Barrier¡» would copse.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Stop! You¡¯ll disappear if you enter it¨D¨D¡¹

    Dino stopped Pico, who was about to jump in.

    Needless to say, the power inside wasn¡¯t something she could endure.

    Even if he did that, Dino knew that he would end up losing Pico as well.

    (Damn it! If only I didn¡¯t let my guard down......)

    Dinomented, but he couldn¡¯t do anything.

    He had no other choice but to give up.

    ¡¸But, then, Garasha......and also Gaia will......¡¹

    Pico appealed to Dino while thinking about herpanion.

    But, Pico understood it too.

    There was nothing she could do.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t, I don¡¯t like things like this...... Dino¨D¨D!!¡¹

    Just one.

    If there was just one possibility¨D¨D

    ¡¸Listen, I will give you my strength. I¡¯ll give you all of my power, so please maintain¡ºAbsolute Barrier¡»with it. Garasha won¡¯tst long if she gets dragged into the center.

    So, rest assured. I¡¯ll go and save her quickly!¡¹

    ¡¸But, that¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Believe me. I¡¯ll do it right away as there¡¯s no time.¡¹

    Dino started to take preemptive action.

    Although the tentacle itself had already disappeared, it would be impossible for Garasha to get back to Dino¡¯s with her own strength.

    In any case, the destructive power produced by the Quartet Skill would be blocked by¡ºAbsolute Barrier¡» and would converge in the center.

    It would create a powerful gravitational force towards the center, and consigned everything into oblivion beyond the ¡°Event Horizon[7]¡±.

    In order to escape from there you would need to exceed the speed of light, which was practically impossible.

    The space was too distorted and unstable, so activating¡ºTransfer¡»was out of the question.

    There was no more time to spare.

    The burden on Garasha would increase exponentially the closer she got to the center.

    Because Garasha was an awakened demon lord ss who specialized in defense, she could only manage to maintain her barrier somehow.

    ¡¸Then, brace yourself. The energy transfers will begin¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s no need for that.¡¹

    At the moment when Dino tried to transfer his power to Pico, a voice could be heard from Dino¡¯s pocket.

    And then the small, round orb shone brightly.

    It was the pseudo core Rimuru used to y with, which Dino got from Zegion before the n started.

    As the orb floated and drifted in the subspace, it shone intensely just for a moment.

    And then, a feminine figure manifested from it.

    That person suddenly appeared in front of Dino with his bluish-silver hair fluttering.

    And then that person tapped Dino¡¯s shoulder lightly, while jovially said¡¸Well then, I¡¯m going out for a bit.¡¹, and flew into¡ºAbsolute Barrier¡»where a storm of power raging inside.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Garasha saw her life sh before her eyes like a revolvingntern[8].

    She had gotten caught by the tentacle while trying to save Pico.

    At that point, she had given up on her life.

    Because she couldn¡¯t believe that a fallen angel like her, nheless an awakened demon lord ss, would be able to withstand the vortex of ultra-high density destructive energy that could even destroy a ¡°True Dragon¡±.

    As she approached the center, the burden on Garasha¡¯s body increased.

    Even so, she still could hold on herself, thanks to Gaia, the small dragon inside her embrace.

    Gaia had a hard time assisting Garasha¡¯s defense barrier, they barely seeded in neutralizing the destructive power.

    But, it was only a matter of time.

    A Quartet Skill of four of the most powerful beings in this world.

    It produced an unimaginable destructive power which this world had never experienced before.

    Garasha¡¯s senses couldn¡¯t understand the extent of its greatness.

    ¡¸You¡¯re a fool, aren¡¯t you? There was no need for you to follow me......

    It¡¯s a pity, but I can¡¯t help you anymore¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Kyui?¡¹

    Garasha muttered so and gently patted Gaia who was in her embrace.

    And then, she resigned herself to fate and calmly waited for her impending doom......

    But, that time never came.

    The reason why was¨D¨D

    ??????????????????????????

    That was a close call.

    If Ciel was just a little bitte in creating a new ability, we would have lost Gaia.

    If that happened, I can¡¯t even imagine how angry Milim would be...

    I get the shivers just by thinking about it.

    Not to mention, Dino tried to jump in to help them; there¡¯s a better ce for such recklessness.

    Even if there were 2 people of awakened demon lord ss, I wasn¡¯t sure they can reach the speed of light.

    It was a ck hole. Not even light could escape, so even if they reached 99% the speed of light, it would still be meaningless.

    They might be able to escape if they haven¡¯t reached the core yet, but it will be a very risky gamble. It isn¡¯t something you can do it somehow just with willpower.

    So, how could I do it?

    Naturally, I wouldn¡¯t do something like moving beyond the speed of light.

    And yet, there was a simple reason why I could say that I ended up fine.

    If you can stop time, you don¡¯t have to think about speed.

    That¡¯s the freedom to move beyond the speed of light.

    But, I didn¡¯t need to do that this time.

    Because I can neutralize it to a certain degree with¡ºNihility Barrier[9]¡»of my¡ºNihility Copse¡».

    Things thate into contact with the barrier are assimted and converted into nihility energy.

    That¡¯s the characteristic of¡ºNihility Barrier¡».

    Instead of escaping, endure it till the end. This may be the only way.

    Well, even if it fails by any chance, I will be absolutely safe.

    After all, it¡¯s because the new ability Ciel had created, ¡ºMultiple Existence¡»was incorporated into Ultimate Skill¡ºVoid God Azathoth¡».

    It was an ability Ciel made after she finished analyzing Ultimate Skill¡ºEvil Dragon Azi Dahaka¡», I could create clones which all connected with this ability.

    Thanks to this ability, I didn¡¯t need to be cautious of Velda anymore.

    Thus I revealed myself, but I think that it was still impossible, even for Velda, to sense me in this subspace.

    Still, I shouldn¡¯t carelessly rule out the worst case scenario.

    However, there¡¯s no problem for now.

    Even if he sensed me and isted Ramiris¡¯byrinth, my clone which can also called as my main body still exists in the Imaginary Space.

    If Velda did iste thebyrinth, there¡¯s a possibility that the connection with the main body will be cut off, but it will be easy to ascertain that if both sides detect each other.

    After all, both are me.

    It¡¯s a weird sensation, but Parallel Thought works without much difficulty, so there¡¯s no problem even when doing different actions.

    It wasn¡¯t a half-baked version like the one Vega used. It could be said that since Ciel hadpleted this¡ºMultiple Existence¡»ability, destroying me would be a nigh impossible task.

    Each of my¡ºMultiple Existence¡»were connected through the ¡°Soul Corridor¡±.

    That being said, I was still in the practice stage; it¡¯s the stage where I can¡¯t manifest unless I use the orb that I used to y with before.

    Oh well, if I keep on practicing soon I¡¯ll able to do it easily.

    So, even in the unlikely event that I die, it would end with just the orb being broken.

    Even in this situation, wondering how to soothe Milim¡¯s temper is a bigger problem for me, but that was just another story.

    ¡¸Yo-you are......!?¡¹

    Garasha, Dino¡¯spanion, who I saved together with Gaia, asked me while looking at me with surprised eyes.

    I thought I knew her face, but I guess this was our first meeting.

    ¡¸Hm, ahh. Nice to meet you? I¡¯m Demon Lord Rimuru.¡¹

    I greeted her within the barrier.

    Garasha looks speechless and couldn¡¯t speak properly.

    Is she nervous? Oh well, I don¡¯t mind.

    Thus, I was able to retrieve both Gaia and Garasha safely, now all we needed to do was to wait till the storm calm down.

    As I thought that, I saw the ¡±Dragon Core¡± in the center of the tetrahedron.

    ¡¸If you had that, you might be a real ¡°True Dragon¡± too.¡¹

    I nonchntly said so to Gaia who was being hugged by Garasha. That was a blunder.

    I didn¡¯t particrly n to say so, and yet¨D¨D

    ¡¸Kyui~~!!¡¹

    Gaia jumped out from my¡ºNihility Barrier¡» with an enthusiastic cry,

    ¡¸Wai-, you!¡¹

    I called out, but it was already toote.

    By the time my voice came out, Gaia was already outside the barrier.

    And then, Gaia got disintegrated instantly after being exposed to the ultra-high dense energy outside my barrier. The orb which represented Gaia broke apart and disappeared.

    That means Gaia has been annihted.

    ¡¶As expected of Master. I thought the same thing too.¡·

    ¡°What do I need to do for Milim to forgive me¡±¨D¨DWhile I was thinking about such thing, I heard Ciel¡¯s calm voice.

    ¡°Huh? What are you saying, Ciel?¡± I questioned, but it can¡¯t be helped

    It¡¯s like I had led Gaia to suicide, it would be something that Milim will never forgive me for even if it was unintentional.

    I didn¡¯t really mean it when I said that Gaia can be a real ¡°True Dragon¡±......

    Ehh, it can¡¯t be!?

    At the same time that I thought of the possibility, the ¡°Dragon Core¡± conspicuously glowed and flickered at the center of the tetrahedron.

    ¡¶You¡¯re aware that a True Dragon won¡¯t really disappear, right?

    The same also applies to Zero who had be the insane, destructive ¡°Berserk Evil Dragon¡±.

    He will revive again somewhere in the world and will just try to aplish his mission as the ¡°Berserk Evil Dragon¡± that was given to him by Velda.

    That¡¯s the reason why Velda created the pseudo ¡°Dragon Core¡± called¡ºEvil Dragon Lord Azi Dahaka¡».

    However, this matter will be different if a new heart arises inside that ¡°Dragon Core¡±.

    If it¡¯s Gaia who has fragments of Dragon Factor, it can be said that he possesses enough qualifications for it.¡·

    As Ciel¡¯s exnation ended, a miracle was happening outside the barrier as if to prove her right.

    In short, Gaia became a ¡°True Dragon¡±.

    I was just joking, but for my joke bing reality is just scary.

    As there¡¯s a saying: ¡°Truthes out of falsehood[10]¡±, the words I said have reallye true.

    Gaia got disintegrated instantly, but the heart that held the Will reached the ¡°Dragon Core¡±.

    Then, it seems Gaia has seeded in taking it over.

    In the end, Ciel removed the insanity from it.

    All of the raging energy was suppressed and a beautiful blue dragon has manifested.

    Excluding me, Gaia can be called as the fifth ¡®True Dragon¡±. After all, I¡¯m not really strictly a ¡°True Dragon¡±.

    Gaia¡¯s body gave off an azure gleam more radiant than a jewel

    Unlike Veldora and his siblings, Gaia was shaped more like an oriental dragon.

    Is Gaia, Veldora¡¯s younger brother or younger sister?

    Whichever Gaia chooses to be, getting a new sibling is a good thing for that guy.

    ¡¸Kyui~~!!¡¹

    Gaia gleefully, raised a happy cry.

    It doesn¡¯t seem he can speak yet.

    Although he gained wisdom and knowledge fast enough, I guess that is because he was just now born.

    ¡¸Haha, to think you would really seed. Well done, Gaia!

    Oh right, in this opportunity, I¡¯ll think of a ¡°Nickname¡± for you as well.¡¹

    Veldora was called ¡°Storm Dragon¡± while Velgrind was ¡°Scorch Dragon¡±.

    If he bes their younger brother/sister, Gaia should also have an official name.

    Okay¨D¨D

    ¡¸Alright, I¡¯ve decided it. You¡¯re ¡°Earth Sovereign Dragon[11]¡± from now on!

    As you¡¯re Veldora¡¯s brother, how about calling you as ¡°Earth Sovereign Dragon¡± Velgaia?¡¹

    As he¡¯s glittering, I just named him without hesitation.

    That was the moment of the birth of the Fifth Dragon, ¡°Earth Sovereign Dragon¡± Velgaia.

    As the surrounding power storm vanishes,¡ºAbsolute Barrier¡»has disappeared too.

    A beautiful dragon was born while the threat was gone.

    Diablo, Benimaru Zegion and even Dino and co.

    I see everyone flying towards me.

    However, since I was deprived of a lot of magic essence because of the naming, it became difficult to maintain my clone¡¯s existence¨D¨D

    (Hey, even this count as naming too......)

    ¡¶¨D¨DObviously......¡·

    Thest thing I heard was Ciel¡¯s amazed voice before I confirmed that the connection with the orb had been cut.

    You are reading this in Guro¡¯s ce.

    [1] ¶éÌìÖ®Íõ(¥ë¥·¥Õ¥§¥ë) Daten no Ou (Rushiferu). I¡¯m using Luciel in order to differentiate it with Guy¡¯s. Btw Guy¡¯s Lucifer is using ¥ë¥·¥Õ¥¡©` Rushifaa. Some stories told that Luciel probably was Lucifer¡¯s true name before his fall. Btw, this like how there¡¯s Lucifer and Lucilius in GBF even though their katakana means the same in English.

    [2] Ìì¿ÕÖ®Íõ(¥ë¥·¥Õ¥§¥ë) Tenkuu no Ou (Rushiferu).

    [3] ½~½çZekkai, Absolute Boundary/Barrier

    [4] ÌìÄ§Ë«“ÄÒ†(¥Õ¥©©`¥ë¥ó¥¯¥ë¥»¥¤¥É) Tenma Sougekiha (F¨­run Kuruseido) = Heaven Demon Supreme Twinstrike.

    [5] ËÄÖØÑ}ºÏ½~¼¼(¥«¥ë¥Æ¥Ã¥È¥¹¥­¥ë) Yonjuu Fukugou Zetsugi (Quartet Skill) = Quadruple Combined Special Move.

    [6] ½~“Ä×·‘›œç¹â±À(¥Ö¥ì¥¤¥¯¥À¥¦¥ó¥Î¥¹¥¿¥ë¥¸¥¢) Zeggeki Tsuioku Metsu Hikari Hou (Bureikudaun Nosutarujia) = Absolute Reminiscence Strike of the Disintegration Light. Uhh whatever with the Kanji xD.

    [7] Event horizon is boundary marking the limits of a ck hole. At the event horizon, the escape velocity is equal to the speed of light. Since general rtivity states that nothing can travel faster than the speed of light, nothing inside the event horizon can ever cross the boundary and escape beyond it, including light. Thus, nothing that enters a ck hole can get out or can be observed from outside the event horizon.

    [8] Revolvingntern (Soumatou) refer to the shback phenomenon before death ording to Asian superstitions. The shback is oftenpiled of key, happy memories that one had experienced within his or her life time.

    [9] ÐéŸo½Y½ç Kyomu Kekkai.

    [10] Variation is ¡°Many a true word is spoken in jest¡±

    [11] µØµÛ¸o Chitei Ryuu, Earth Monarch/Emperor Dragon.

 Chapter 234 â€“ Archangelâ€™s Domination

    Archangel¡¯s Domination

    I could recover rtively easy from the sleep mode this time.

    Or rather, it would be more urate to say that the connection to my clone was cut.

    My main body was still hiding in¡ºImaginary Space¡». Even if one of my parallel existences spent too much power, it turned out that there was no effect on the main body.

    I guess I could say that we had carried out an unnned experiment this time.

    In truth, the main body wasn¡¯t affected only because Ciel had cut off the connection.

    She really is a reliable partner.

    So, it was normal that I woke up so quickly.

    I just have to reconnect with the orb once more.

    I was being carried to the control room when I woke up.

    It seemed everyone had promptly escaped from the subspace.

    I guess that¡¯s expected since there¡¯s no more business there.

    Thanks to my energy being deprived by Gaia, my presence was faint.

    I figured that it would be fine since I didn¡¯t need to worry about Velda noticing me like this.

    My main body was recovering energy in¡ºImaginary Space¡».

    It felt really weird having two consciousnesses at the same time.

    Well, I had to start getting used to it.

    After all, it was very convenient.

    For argument¡¯s sake, even if Velda had tried to seal thebyrinth when he noticed my presence, I could now grasp Velda¡¯s present position with my real body and¡ºMultiple Parallel Existence¡».

    Being able to be in two ces at once is more convenient than I imagined.

    I didn¡¯t think I really had to worry about being discovered, but I preferred to avoid trouble as much as possible.

    I didn¡¯t want to alert Velda of my presence yet, since I wanted to catch him off guard when I took action.

    For better or worse, the clone I was possessing through the orb had an energy level close to that of a human, since the majority of its strength hadn¡¯t recovered yet.

    I decided to make use of this state and let the connection of the energy with my main body remain blocked.

    The clone could also recover its energy naturally, but I also suppressed that.

    With this, I can appear in front of everyone without worries.

    Gaia wasying on top of my stomach.

    He should have grown with an elongatedrge body about 20m long, but it seems he had reverted to his 50cm long minidora form now. Apparently, he still can¡¯t humanize so he reverted to his previous form.

    It was really interesting to see whether he would be a male or a female. However, I figured it would take a while for that to be shown.

    It seemed I woke up right when I was about to beid down on a chair.

    I got up from the chair and caressed Gaia.

    ¡¸Rimuru-sama, you have woken up?¡¹

    Noticing my movement, Diablo asks me reverently, I nod and answer him with¡¸Yeah¡¹.

    And then, I received the exnation about what happened while I was unconscious.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Several things had urred after I went to sleep mode.

    First off, something happened to Gaia..

    When I named him Velgaia, his power stabilized into a ¡°True Dragon¡± ss and he awakened a fearsome ability.

    ¨D¨DInherent Skill¡ºAll Creation Embodiment[1]¡»¨D¨D

    This is a special skill thatbines¡ºArms Creation[2]¡»and¡ºMaterial Transformation[3]¡» that the demons use.

    However, its scale and quality are on a different level.

    It is an outrageous abilityparable with Ramiris¡¯¡ºLabyrinth creation¡».

    After all, it can be said that it has an incredible power that makes Gaia capable of reproducing things from memory.

    As an example, it seems that he can recreate 75 floors of thebyrinth that should have been eaten by Zero.

    Such a thing is impossible even for Veldora-san who is his older brother, Gaia may be better than his older brother.

    Well, although his maximum energy is no match against the other True Dragons, he¡¯s still a child. I think a lot can be expected from him in the future.

    By the way, Gaia¡¯s buddies, our avatars were also amazing.

    From the story I heard from Zegion, the avatars, which had switched to auto mode, were wandering around thebyrinth and they even attacked Zegion following their instinct.

    They became a party of five with Gaia joining, it seemed they were able to defeat Gozurl and Mezurl and their character became very aggressive.

    Nevertheless, what were they thinking that make them attacking Zegion?

    It doesn¡¯t make sense that they were that foolish that they didn¡¯t notice how strong the opponent was.

    ...No. did they attack him because they knew he was a strong opponent?

    I don¡¯t think they are that aggressive, but even getting defeated can give you experiences.

    That¡¯s why you may be able to see it as an intentional challenge.

    It isn¡¯t strange of me to think that they are following our personalities as their hosts.

    Milim, Veldora, and Ramiris can only be said as a very aggressive bunch.

    Although, it seems unbelievable seeing how much of a pacifist I typically am.

    ¡¸The first attack came from Rimuru-sama¡¯s avatar, the Ghost. Immediately after the smokescreen from the mes there was a strike from the ceiling by the Slime. As I flinched, Gaia increased the gravity and the Skeleton and the Living Armorunched their Rush Attack.

    Their coordination was splendid.¡¹

    Zegion praised them by saying these words.

    I am shocked to hear how hyper my avatar¡¯s personality was.

    Or rather, I¡¯m surprised that they became strong enough to earn Zegion¡¯s praise.

    Well, it seems it was a difficult fight because Zegion was careful to not destroy our avatars.

    Ramiris and the others gleefully said ¡¸Naturally!¡¹. Oh well, it was only Ramiris who was so excited when we were using the avatars, so it might not be surprising if her memory had taken them over.

    Because guessing from how Ramiris¡¯ personality is, they probably lost their self-control.

    She¡¯s too pitiful for me to throw out a tsukkomi.

    Anyway, I felt they were praiseworthy enough to make Zegion impressed.

    With Gaia restoring thebyrinth, thebyrinth inside is switching back to its normal mode.

    Everyone who was evacuated is preparing to return to their respective floor.

    Although the battle zone was dested, Ramiris could restore them.

    So much from the so-called invasion, the damage was negligible.

    It¡¯s a total victory for the Labyrinth Defense Team.

    But, this isn¡¯t the end. There are still 600.000 personnels from the angel army waiting in the sky.

    The discussion they had until I woke up was ¡±Who will go to intercept the angels in the sky?¡±.

    Since everyone is so motivated, there seems to have been no conclusions for who will go.

    It made me realize again that we are full of Battle Maniacs.

    When I asked Benimaru, he seems to have taken countermeasures for the time being.

    As he didn¡¯t know how the interception inside thebyrinth would end up, he had prepared ambush troops.

    It seems the n was to wait for Kumara¡¯s return and then have her and her subordinates who are hiding in the forest to attack together.

    But, because things have progressed better than he expected, the remaining hot-blooded people made a fuss.

    Their leader was Apito.

    She looks unsatisfied because she stopped in the middle of tormenting Dino.

    In the end, it was decided that Apito will be the one who will head out.

    This was all what they had decided before I woke up.

    The meeting continued and the decision was left up to me.

    There were a lot of other people who wished to participate too.

    Trainee, the dryad, and her sisters who are entrusted with thebyrinth management, and the hundreds of treants, whom I gave temporary bodies with cultured magic dolls, are eager to fight.

    Thebyrinth has be a sanctuary for them; they think of opposing those who invade it.

    Especially, since they were taking a break from their works as the adventurer¡¯s eptance is suspended currently and they have to stay confined in the city inside thebyrinth.

    In short, they have too much spare time.

    As they are ¡°A¡± rank Majin ss full of motivation, there¡¯s no need to pour cold water onto their burning spirit.

    I listened to theirints and epted their participation in the counterattack strategy.

    By the way, although Ramiris had epted the matter easily, their most important concern was about repairing their body

    There are some oppositions by reasoning that it will be inexcusable if the body that I made for them is damaged.

    I just need to make them a new one if that happens.

    On the contrary, fighting forces that are not afraid of death is valuable, so I dly epted their proposal.

    Then, I see the four dragon kings standing to protect Ramiris.

    ¡°We also wanted to rampage, but we had to prioritize protecting Ramiris.¡± I could read such intention from their expressions.

    While I¡¯m smile wryly, I called out them.

    ¡¸You guys want to go too, right?¡¹

    ¡¸But, we are......¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll appoint Zegion to guard Ramiris, there¡¯s Benimaru here too.

    Go rampage as you guys want. You guys don¡¯t have many chances to fight seriously after all.

    You¡¯re fine with that right, Ramiris?¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s fine! You guys should go!

    But, as my subordinates, I won¡¯t forgive you if you guys lose!¡¹

    Ramiris nced and easily gave her permission to the dragon kings who are looking at her.

    In a few words, the participation of the four dragon kings was decided.

    In the end¨D¨D

    The Dragon Strike Corps[4] is led by the four dragon kings.

    The Demonic Beast Corps[5] is led by Empress Kumara and her subordinates, her eight pets[6].

    Queen Apito produced the three demon insect generals; each of them makes up the top four of the Demon Insect Corps[7].

    These are the angels¡¯ interception force.

    Moreover, there are also the ¡°A¡± rank dryads and treants who are acting separately.

    As the Demon Insect Corps was just formed, their numbers were few.

    However, the three demon insect generals, Spider, Mantis, and Butterfly, seem to be strong corpsmanders who not only have the ability to regtemand but also possess considerable fighting prowess.

    Moreover, these three generals, whom Apito brought forth, produced their own soldiers.

    Although, for the time being, their ability seems to be creating only low-ss soldier ¨D¨D it¡¯s a ruthless unfeeling army, just like the insects they are.

    Apito looks pretty emotionless herself, but it would be rude to say it.

    Because they are soldiers created from her ability, itpensated their low numbers to some extent.

    It was decided that all of the powerful forces from the 70th floor and below will participate in the battle this time.

    Come to think of it, this time would be the first sortie for the top corps of thebyrinth army.

    They have a slightly different ambiance from Adalman¡¯s Immortal Legion.

    Although they are losing in numbers, they aren¡¯t inferior in quality, so I don¡¯t have to worry about them.

    The Dragon Strike Corps led by the four dragon kings who possess dreadnought warship-ss range attack capability are also participating.

    With our war potentials, there¡¯s no need to be afraid of the angel army whosemander can¡¯t move flexibly on her own.

    I instructed Benimaru to cooperate with them so that the casualties are to be kept minimum as much as possible and decided to leave the rest to them.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    The interception matter had been settled.

    Next is about Dino¡¯s group who were rxing.

    Dino is lying on the couch and drinking tea elegantly.

    You could never guess he was an enemy few moments ago; he¡¯s rxing so naturally it seems like he¡¯s at home, you know?

    And meanwhile this part of the control room is still in a battle state...

    It¡¯s as if he says ¡°It already has nothing to do with me¡±, Dino was thinking that it¡¯s someone else¡¯s problem.

    ¡¸Hey. What are you rxing for?¡¹

    Seems like Benimaru finally snapped about Dino who is asking Shuna for his tea refill like it¡¯s normal.

    Benimaru endured this pretty well.

    He put the matter off since he was busy, but as the personnel selection for the interception was over, he now had the time to tackle the problem (Dino).

    ¡¸Eh? Well, the fighting is already over, so I¡¯m written as a formidable enemy, read as a friend, right?[8]

    Besides, didn¡¯t I work hard? I also cooperated to defeat Zero.¡¹

    Dino dered ostentatiously.

    He is winking slightly which is quite annoying.

    It seems it really irritated Benimaru as he¡¯s the one Dino speaks to. Oh well, that is expected. Even I got annoyed just by looking at him.

    But, it seems even Benimaru gave upining as he considered that Dino¡¯s status is more or less one of the demon lords.

    Meanwhile, the two women besides Dino were devouring the cakes.

    ¡¸Th-this! It¡¯s so super tasty!? There are three pieces left so I can eat one more, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Pico, don¡¯t eat in such rush. I shall dere that I will be the one who eat thest piece.¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? What are you saying? I have the right for it too!¡¹

    ¡¸......Hey. That piece is not left, it¡¯s mine. You guys don¡¯t have rights for it!¡¹

    Dino, who was speaking with Benimaru, went to secure his own share of the cake in panic.

    Looking at that, Benimaru sighs.

    In the end, a decent conversation couldn¡¯t ensue until Dino and co finished eating their cake.

    After a short break, we began inquiring and listening about this time¡¯s circumstances from Dino and co.

    ording to him, he apparently had received Thought Guidance from Velda.

    So, although it makes me angry of the way he keeps saying it wasn¡¯t his fault, it seems he¡¯s not lying.

    I can only doubt my ear when I heard Dino saying ¡°Unlike Yuuki¡¯s, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s possible for him to use¡ºJustice Lord Michael¡»¡¯s Forced Control with the angel series¡¯ skill as the medium?¡±.

    ¡¸Huh? So you are saying that there¡¯s a possibility to be controlled by¡ºJustice Lord Michael¡»if you possess Ultimate Skill of angel series?¡¹

    ¡¸I can¡¯t say it for sure, but that¡¯s the only thing I could think of. There¡¯s no way a smart person like me is being deceived, right?¡¹

    Dino (The idiot) is saying whatever he pleases.

    I guess I can ignore him.

    But, could that be possible?¡ºWisdom Lord Raphael¡» and¡ºCovenant Lord Uriel¡»that I possess are of the angel series after all.

    If what Dino¡¯s thinking is correct, wouldn¡¯t I have been in a pinch when Yuuki stole¡ºJustice Lord Michael¡»in the empire capital?

    ¡¸That¡¯s, just probably though, if you possess demon series¡¯ skill, you can resist it, I guess?

    Although I think you can¡¯t do it unless youpletely mastered the skill and aware of it.¡¹

    Hmm, I see.

    I guess it does sound coherent if you think about it in that way.

    ¡¶That¡¯s right. Please bear in mind that since I had deployed Multiple Barrier of¡ºGluttonous Lord Beelzebuth¡» and¡ºCovenant Lord Uriel¡», it became possible to defend against any kind of physical or mental attack before it even happens.¡·(Ciel-sensei)

    I see, if that¡¯s the case then I can agree why I never got controlled.

    However, although I have prevented it without knowing, I guess it was outside of Yuuki¡¯s calction.

    The reason why a bad guy like him quickly gave up and retreated was that his trump cards were all crushed......

    ¡¸If that¡¯s so, then there¡¯s a risk of being controlled for those who possess angel series¡¯ Ultimate Skill.

    If I say about those with angel series¡¯ skill...... anyonees into mind?¡¹

    ¡¸Dunno. I have lived for a long time, but I never had any interest in what skill other people have......

    I only know that Dagruel was simply strong.¡¹

    At least, if it¡¯s Guy he might know, but I was foolish expecting Dino to know about it.

    I guess Leon would be one of them.

    Then, that guy named Kondou who was in the Empire. But, that person has already died.

    I guess I don¡¯t have to worry about it, as there are just a few people who possess angel series¡¯ skill in the first ce.

    After all, I possess 2 of them.

    Next...... among the people I know, I think Velgrind has one.

    ¡¶That reminds me, when we revived Leon, I also had analyzed¡ºPurity Lord Metatron¡».

    Although I had restrained myself from tampering with it without permission, as expected, it seems to be a mistake......

    As there was a route of unknown usage in Velgrind¡¯s¡ºCharity Lord Raguel¡», I have removed it when optimizing it.

    Since I added a mechanism in the nk part, there might be something different ording to her free will.

    At the very least, i think she won¡¯t fall under¡ºJustice Lord Michael¡»¡¯s control.¡·

    That¡¯s it.

    Ciel reported like it was nothing important, but it might be that part that became the marker for the domination.

    As usual, Ciel has splendidly gone and done things as she pleases without my knowledge.

    Sheins about how selfish I am, but Ciel might not lose in selfishness either.

    I wonder who she took after......

    ¡¶......¡·

    Oops, it would be bad if I say any further.

    There¡¯s no doubt that she is the most reliable and capable partner.

    If there¡¯s someone else who own angel series¡¯ ability, it would be Veldora-san¡¯s other older sister, the ¡°Ice Dragon¡± Velzard, I guess?

    Don¡¯t tell me Chloe has one too......?

    ¡¶I assumed the possibility that ¡°Ice Dragon¡± Velzard has an Ultimate Skill of the angel series.

    Moreover, I can¡¯t deny the possibility that Chloe Aubert has one concealed too.¡·

    Hmm......

    There¡¯s no use to be worried about things that I don¡¯t understand.

    First, I¡¯ll contact Leon and tell him to not go out of the barrier.

    Perhaps, Guy had anticipated this development which is why he appointed Mizari to Leon¡¯s side.

    If that¡¯s the case, it might have been fortunate that Guy was in that ce together with Chloe, Velzard and also Velgrind.

    If it¡¯s Guy, he will manage it somehow.

    He¡¯s far more capable and reliable than this unreliablezy bum in front of me.

    No, no, it would be rude topare him with Dino.

    ...... Although he was unwilling at first, Veldora-san is now heading to that ce too.

    I felt he was quite unreliable when it came to dealing with his sisters, but he would manage it somehow or another.

    Let¡¯s think so.

    As for me, I just want to beat Velda immediately at this rate.

    I have acquired¡ºMultiple Parallel Existence[9]¡»through a lot of efforts, but I want to avoid dividing my power.

    Or rather, since there¡¯s just one energy furnace[10], the recovery rate will not get faster even if I divided myself.

    The clones all have the same power level, so they would be useful if I use them correctly.

    Things will work out somehow once I defeated Velda, so I decided to believe in Guy and Veldora-san who are in the northernnd.

    [1] ÍòÎï¾ß¬F Banbutsu Gugen, All things/All Creation Embodiment/Incarnation/Avatar/Personification.

    [2] Îä¾ß„“Ôì Bugu Souzou, Arms/Armor Creation.

    [3] ÎïÙ|‰ä“Q Busshitsu Henkan, Material/Substance Transformation/Conversion.

    [4] ¸o“ÄÜŠ‡â Ryuugeki Gundan, Dragon Attack/Strike/Assault Corps.

    [5] Ñýª•ÜŠ‡â Y¨­juu Gundan, Supernatural/Demonic Beast Corps.

    [6] The eight beast named by Rimuru (Byakuen the White Ape, Cus the ck Rat, Raiko the Thunder Tiger, Getto the Moon Rabbit, Youda the Winged Snake, Mink the Drowsy Sheep, Enchou the me Bird, and Igami the Mirror Dog). Btw, the kanji is°Ë²¿Ð\ Hachii Bushuu which means the eight legions in Buddhism, in chapter 157, the furigana was ¥Ú¥Ã¥È (petto).

    [7] Ä§ÏxÜŠ‡â Mamushi Gundan, Demon Insect Corps.

    [8] Does Dino just break the 4th wall? Kek.

    [9] ¶àÖØKÁÐ´æÔÚ Tajuu Heiretsu Sonzai.

    [10] ¥¨¥Í¥ë¥®©`Â¯ Enerugii Ro. Energy Hearthe/Kiln. A single source which produces/recovers energy.

 Chapter 235 â€“ In the Northern Land â€“First Part-

    In the Northern Land ¨CFirst Part-

    As Velgrind confronted Velzard, she observed thetter¡¯s beautiful appearance.

    Her whole body emanated pure white radiance, and her scales that are whiter than pearls were like jewels which enthralled anyone who saw them.

    ¡°Ice Dragon¡± Velzard, was undoubtedly the figure of the strongest dragon.

    However, right now, her usual blue diamond eyes that were filled with gentleness were dyed by anger like the raging seas and let off a deep-crimson glow.

    Looking at those eyes, Velgrind suddenly wondered.

    ¨D¨DWhy her older sister, Velzard, is recognizing Velda as the same person as their older brother, ¡°Ster Lord Dragon¡± Veldanava?¨D¨D

    At the very least, it was difficult to imagine that Velzard who had strong willpower equal to or higher than Velgrind has received some kind of mind control.

    And above all else, Velzard¡¯s specialty was specializing in all kind of defenses.

    Additionally, Velzard owned Ultimate Skill¡ºPatience Lord Gabriel¡».

    The ultimate defense specialization ability created from Velzard¡¯s iron will.

    Combining her original nature and her defense aspect, there was no doubt that Velzard had the strongest ability.

    And, what proved this was Velzard¡¯s unshakeable iron will.

    ¡ºPatience Lord Gabriel¡» was born out of her strong heart that is unfazed by anything.

    That meant she had calm observing eyes that won¡¯t be deceived by anything and an immovable mind.

    It was unthinkable for Velzard to have mistaken her own older brother.

    Certainly, there was no doubt that Velda had Veldanava¡¯s memories,

    But Velgrind thought that this didn¡¯t prove that her older brother and Velda was the same person.

    Did Velzard think otherwise? However¨D¨D

    In her long life, Velgrind had rarely seen Velzard revealing her emotions.

    But right now ¨D¨D

    She was beside herself with rage and went mad with jealousy......

    Her appearance now was far too different from the normal Velzard.

    Velgrind felt a sense of incongruity from that appearance.

    Moreover, there was something strange about her words to Rudra.

    The words Velzard had spat out ¡¸He¡¯s just a human, after all¡¹, seemed tock of sentiments towards an old acquaintance.

    Right, as if all of her emotions had been squeezed out by negative emotions such as jealousy and anger¨D¨D

    (As expected, I can¡¯t think of anything but that Nee-san is being controlled.)

    Velgrind concluded so.

    If that was the case, she dered that it was necessary to make Velzarde to her senses.

    But, Velgrind, more than anyone else, knew that it wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    Certainly, if it was Velgrind, she could fight Velzard evenly.

    However, that was if it was only a kind of quarrel between siblings.

    If both of them fought seriously with the intention to kill, Velgrind would 100% lose to Velzard.

    Possessing the highest energy after Veldanava and the ultimate defense. That was Velzard.

    Although one might say that Velgrind specialized in offensive, she couldn¡¯t breakthrough Velzard¡¯s defense.

    Simrly, Velzard¡¯s offensive power couldn¡¯t inflict a fatal blow on Velgrind.

    It was the reason why it could be perceived as equal by the surroundings, but the circumstances were actually different.

    Burning Breath[1] that Velgrind breathed out, which was a simultaneous multi-attack, was dispersed by Diamond Dust[2] blowing from Velzard, only to bloom asrge fire flowers in the air.

    However, Freezing Breath[3] that Velzard breathed out was evaporated by Cardinal Rain[4] that blooming around Velgrind.

    Both of them didn¡¯t receive damage, but the aftermath of the attacks would deal a big effect on the ice-bound world.

    And so, even a fight between the two that appeared equal, gradually showed whose superior and inferior......

    ¡°This is odd¡± So, Velgrind was the one who realized it.

    Normally, in case of an all-out battle like this, Velgrind should have lost due to the difference in maximum energy.

    It was something that won¡¯t get noticed unless both of them used all of their power, but there¡¯s a clear difference in energy consumption between them.

    ¨D¨DNo, there was.

    If it was Velgrind from before, her power should have gradually weakened due to the difference in their energy recovery rate.

    However, right now, it was quite strange that her body was in great shape.

    Her prided ability, Ultimate Skill¡ºCharity Lord Raguel¡» was also handling energy more efficiently unlike before.

    It had reacted to Velgrind¡¯s will and responded to her feelings without causing any momentary error.

    ¡¸Fufu, you¡¯ve improved, Velgrind.¡¹

    ¡¸I still have a long ways to go, Nee-san.¡¹

    Velgrind responded lightly to a fairly surprised Velzard¡¯s words.

    In fact, Velgrind was still had more energy to spare.

    There could only be one reason that caused this...

    Yes.

    This must be the deed of that bad friend[5] of her brother, Veldora, that questionable slime named Rimuru.

    Even Velgrind¡¯s strongest technique, ¡°Cardinal eleration¡± didn¡¯t work on him; he even had evolved into a ¡°True Dragon¡± that is equal to them, bing an abnormal existence.

    He surpassed Velgrind easily, an unthinkable Absolute Being[6].

    Velgrind thought that even if he had Dragon Factor, she couldn¡¯t acknowledge such a suspicious person as her own younger brother.

    But, he was her benefactor who listened to her request and freed Rudra.

    And above all, that slime was the one who manifested Velgrind and she certainly had pledged her cooperation to him.

    If that was so, there was no need to hesitate at all.

    The only thing that bound her down right now was her troubled heart.

    ¡®Who is Rudra¡¯s enemy?¡¯

    ¡®Who is Velda?¡¯

    She didn¡¯t care about such things.

    The important thing was she didn¡¯t like Velda, only that.

    He had swindled the name of her beloved older brother and manipted her only older sister.

    She would never forgive a person like that.

    If there was someone who tried to tie them down, who were originally free beings, it would be their right to dere that person as their enemy.

    At the very least, Demon Lord Rimuru didn¡¯t bind Velgrind down.

    Then, as long as he was worthy of her trust, Velgrind wouldn¡¯t break her promise with Demon Lord Rimuru.

    Velgrind thought it was impossible for her to win due to the difference of the absolute value of energy.

    However, that thought was wrong.

    Because she had been eaten by Demon Lord Rimuru, Velgrind had been reborn stronger than how she was before.

    ¡¸Well, I¡¯ll make you at ease soon, Nee-san.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t get conceited, Velgrind. I¡¯m also busy, let¡¯s us finish this farce quickly.¡¹

    Their gazes interlocked.

    And then, both of them let their violent energy escte and their sh grew even more intense.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Guy and Chloe continued their fight with just their swords.

    They weren¡¯t serious against each other.

    However, it was a high-level fight at a level that couldn¡¯t be recognized by others.

    As if he was having fun, Guy had his attention focused on the sh between the dragon sisters in the air instead of his own fight.

    Therefore, he was the first person who noticed it.

    An angel of light hade to visit them from the sky.

    ¡¸That is......¡¹

    Guy muttered softly.

    However, everything was already toote.

    Guy had certainly seen that angel smile.

    ¡¸Hey! You two, here¨D¨D¡¹

    Before Guy¡¯s warning reached them, a spherical space barrier[7] had appeared on the northernnd.

    And then, a beautiful woman¡¯s voice echoed.

    ¡¸Ultimate Dominion[8]!!¡¹

    Guy predicted everything instantly.

    Everyone in this area except Guy had been affected by the ability just now.

    However, it was a rare event for Guy, as hisprehension would be wrong.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Lucia let out a loudughter.

    Everything was as Velda expected.

    No, it was beyond his expectations; the best possible situation was in ce.

    As much as to say that for this moment, she had revised the n numerous times while preparing for this situation.

    It was convenient now that Chloe wasn¡¯t being controlled smoothly.

    In any case, the body of the strongest Hero would be one with Lucia, who was Velda¡¯s right hand.

    And then, she would obtain the two ¡°True Dragon¡±.

    She would put them under herplete control with the angel series¡¯ Ultimate Skill as the medium.

    It was one of the hidden ability of Ultimate Skill¡ºJustice Lord Michael¡».

    In this northernnd, the strongest beings would have their final showdown.

    Velgrind who was worried about her sister, Velzard would surely make an appearance there too.

    That was Velda¡¯s prediction.

    For some reason¡ºThought Transmission¡» didn¡¯t reach Velgrind, but it was impossible for her to resist it if the ability was used directly.

    This was Velda¡¯s n, he who had extensive knowledge about the principles behind the abilities.

    While forcing Guy to stay put, she was going to put Velzard and Velgrind under her rulepletely.

    Next was the awakened Hero, Chloe Aubert.

    Even if she was called the strongest Hero, she was just a human in the end.

    As she had served her purpose in this stage, she was such an insignificant being that it wouldn¡¯t be a problem even if she was to be disposed of.

    ¨D¨D However, it was a different story if she owned Ultimate Skill¡ºHope Lord Sariel¡».

    Now, such a thing as Chloe¡¯s life and death was nothing but a trivial matter.

    But, if she was looking for a prime body to incarnate into, there was no other body as wonderful as Chloe¡¯s.

    Strong and beautiful.

    She had reached the realm of god with a mortal body.

    Indeed, it could be said as a new body suitable to be obtained by Lucia in this world.

    Unlike Lucia¡¯s corpse that was given to her by Velda, her god, Chloe¡¯s body was specialized inbat.

    What made that possible was thanks to the new ability granted to her by Velda¨D¨D¡ºMultiple Existence¡».

    Lucia¡¯s ability was ill-suited for splitting her energy using¡ºMultiple Existence¡». After all, she existed because Lucia¡¯s body was used as the vessel of her real main body.[9]

    More than anything, the body which was the vessel of her spirit didn¡¯t possess the capability to create multiple clones.

    This didn¡¯t mean that Lucia was inferior; it just means that Rimuru who could create them freely was abnormal.

    Anyway, even Veldora and Velgrind had their physical bodies created by Rimuru¡¯s ability.

    As Lucia couldn¡¯t duplicate the body freely, ¡ºMultiple Existence¡»was like casting pearls before swine.

    However, if she had prepared a new vessel, she only had to project her consciousness into it.

    Lucia¡¯s body was exclusively formanding, she only had to let the body wait upon Velda¡¯s side in the sky castle in order to not get the body injured.

    And, as a spiritual life-form, she would only transfer her consciousness and energy into Chloe¡¯s body by using¡ºMultiple Existence¡».

    The fact that Chloe was in this situation was proof of Velda¡¯smandment.

    As Chloe had not been controlledpletely even by Yuuki¡¯s control skill, she had given them quite of trouble, and Lucia didn¡¯t even notice that Chloe had acquired Ultimate Skill¡ºHope Lord Sariel¡».

    Chloe wasn¡¯t the type that would let her guard down; she would hide that ability until she was being cornered into a wall which was annoying, so Lucia thought.

    After all, she possessed Unique Skill¡ºAbsolute Severance¡»and¡ºInfinite Prison¡» which was too strong for a human like her.

    But, this time, she was forced to use that hidden ability under Velzard¡¯s serious assaults.

    Consequently, it was fortunate that this proved that Chloe possessed an angel series¡¯ ability as well.

    Originally, the n was to kill Guy for sure.

    And also include Chloe¡¯s disposal.

    Against Guy who wouldn¡¯t let his guard down, Velzard and Chloe would be at a disadvantage even if they were together.

    Not to mention, in the worst case that Guy won, he would get stronger.

    To prevent an oue like that, Lucia sought a certain victory.

    Prolonging the fight by making it a 3-way fight. So, she ordered Velzard.

    In order to strengthen Ultimate Dominion, her n was to deploy Space type magic circles that prevent escape at the same time as Velgrind appeared.

    And so, the strategy seeded splendidly, the domination waspleted just a while ago.

    For the Hero Chloe to be dominated too was just an extra.

    No matter how strong Guy was, he wouldn¡¯t be able to win with the two dragon sisters as his opponents.

    Meanwhile, Lucia would steal Chloe¡¯s body and deal the finishing blow on Guy.

    It was the best timing for Lucia who hadn¡¯t got incarnated yet.

    The n was altered and became more perfect than before.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    In the ce that was a hall, there were the ¡°True Dragon¡± sisters who returned to their human forms.

    As Velzard changed back to her human form, Velgrind also did the same.

    Beyond Velzard¡¯s gaze were Guy and Chloe fighting¨D¨D

    No¨D¨D beyond them was a beautiful angel flying down from the sky.

    She must be the owner of the lovely voice that echoed just after the ce was enveloped by the barrier.

    A user of that curse, no it should be called as True Word, the absolute ordernguage.

    And so that angel opened her mouth as shended on the ground.

    ¡¸Control yourselves, I¡¯m Velda-sama¡¯s right hand, the ¡°Archangel of the End[10]¡± Lucia.¡¹

    She introduced herself solemnly, emanating intimidation.

    Velzard heard those words and bowed to Lucia as to show her respect.

    Velgrind felt it was unpleasant.

    However, she couldn¡¯t understand, Velgrind followed after her too even though she felt it was unpleasant.

    ¡¸I knew it, it¡¯s you! Those words force an absolute control over those with angel series¡¯ ability, don¡¯t they?¡¹

    ¡¸Hah, as expected of you, Guy Crimson. The only person Velda-sama was cautious of. However, it¡¯s already toote even if you know about it. What you can do now is only await your death obediently.¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! An insect like you shouldn¡¯t speak so arrogantly!¡¹

    Guy shouted as he swung his sword at Lucia.

    But, his sword was easily repelled by the barrier that appeared around Lucia.

    Lucia smiled as if sneering at Guy and continued her steps towards Chloe.

    Hearing Guy¡¯s words, Velgrind could also understand the situation.

    What was happening to her body right now.

    And, what had happened to her sister body too.

    (Unforgivable. I will never forgive you, Velda!)

    Due to fury and humiliation, Velgrind was burning with violent emotions to the extent of being dizzy.

    At the same time, she thought.

    ¡°At this rate, everything will be as Velda¡¯s expected.¡±

    Velgrind couldn¡¯t defy the order,

    Even if Guy was cunning and was the strongest being, there was no chance for him to win fighting against both Velzard and Velgrind at the same time.

    Lucia seemed to be convinced of her victory as she ignored Guy¡¯s attacks as if to say to Guy to do as he likes as she approached Chloe.

    ¡¸Chloe Aubert, ept me.¡¹

    Leaving those words, the spirit of¡ºMultiple Existence¡»separated from Lucia and was sucked into Chloe.

    ¡¸Tch!¡¹

    As if he was flustered, Guy attacked both Chloe/Lucia, but everything was already toote.

    A barrier created by Lucia¡¯s ability appeared before Chloe.

    It meant that Lucia had seeded her incarnation and fusedpletely with Chloe.

    Whether he understood that or not, for the first time Guy caught a glimpse of his impatience.

    Lucia was assured of her victory and smiled.

    And then, her main body which finished transferring fragments of her energy and consciousness into Chloe, transferred back to the heaven.

    Along with the confidence of her victory.

    The Hero¡¯s power and Lucia¡¯s energy.

    Right now, a wless entity was about to be born.

    Velgrind could feel despair spreading across the ce.

    However, at that moment, a voice echoed in the ce.

    ¡¸Kuaaaahahahaha! I... HAVE ARRIVED![11]¡¹

    A carefreeughter ruined the atmosphere.

    That voice was filled with hope and blown away even despair.

    -------

    Author Note:

    What is the true identity of that mysteriousughter!?

    (ED: Oh yeah...... I wonder who it is...)

    [1] ×ÆŸáÍÂÏ¢(¥Ð©`¥Ë¥ó¥°¥Ö¥ì¥¹) Shaksu Toiki (Baaningu Buresu), Scorching Breath.

    [2] ÃÀ¤·¤­¼ššê(¥À¥¤¥ä¥â¥ó¥É¥À¥¹¥È) Utsukushiki Saihyou (Daiyamondo Dasuto). Beautiful Ice Crystals/Diamond Dust.

    [3] šê½YÍÂÏ¢(¥Õ¥ê©`¥¸¥ó¥°¥Ö¥ì¥¹) Hyouketsu Toiki (Furiijingu Buresu), Freeing Breath.

    [4] ÈAû¤Ê¤ë¼tÓê(¥«©`¥Ç¥£¥Ê¥ë¥ì¥¤¥ó) Kareinaru Akame (Kaadinaru Rein), Brilliant Red Rain.

    [5] ED: Rimuru got Veldora to clean up his act a lot, how is that a bad friend?

    Guro: She thinks Rimuru is a friend that give bad influence to Veldora xD

    [6] ½~ŒÕß Zettaisha.

    [7] ÕæÇò¤Î¿ÕégÐÍ½Y½ç Shinkyuu no Kuukan Gata Kekkai, True Sphere-shaped Space type Barrier.

    [8] ÌìÊ¹éL¤ÎÖ§Åä(¥¢¥ë¥Æ¥£¥á¥Ã¥È¥É¥ß¥Ë¥ª¥ó) Tenshichou no Shihai (Arutimetto Dominion) Archangel¡¯s Control/Domination/Rule. The Kanji is the same as the title of chapter 234. Btw Regalia Dominion is when Michael was in Rudra¡¯s hand

    [9] This is what happen when two characters have the same name XD

    [10] ½KÄ©¤ÎÌìÊ¹éL Shuumatsu no Tenshichou.

    [11] Kamen Rider Den-O¡¯s reference. Momotaros¡¯ catchphrase every time he possesses the MC. Ore, Sanjou! (It¡¯s Ware here cause Veldora call himself with ware)

    ED: Anyone else imagine this in ALL Might¡¯s voice (Hero Academia)

 Chapter 236 â€“ In the Northern Land -Middle Part-

    In the Northern Land -Middle Part-

    A cheerfulughter echoed inside the hall.

    When she heard it, Velgrind regained herposure.

    She didn¡¯t feel anxious anymore about her body being controlled and not moving as she wanted it.

    A bigger problem than that was that her foolish younger brother, Veldora, could see her current pathetic figure that was being controlled by someone¨D¨D So Velgrind thought.

    That was unpleasant...

    Very unpleasant.

    For her disgraceful figure to been seen by him not just once, but twice, Velgrind thought this would greatly hurt her dignity as an older sister.

    (That fool, it seems he thinks I was being controlled and get carried away......)

    She felt anger boiling up inside her when she heard his loudughter.

    When Velgrind calmed down, she inspected her body carefully once more.

    As before, her body didn¡¯t respond to her own will. However, when she investigated the cause, she noticed that some kind of meddling was done through the Ultimate Skill engraved deep inside her heart[1].

    Is this the reason¨D¨D?

    A fragile corridor connected to Ultimate Skill¡ºJustice Lord Michael¡»was constructed with Ultimate Skill¡ºCharity Lord Raguel¡»as the axis.

    Velgrind realized that the ¡°Ultimate Dominion¡± Lucia had dered was done via this corridor.

    And, that meant the control circuits were inside the Ultimate Skill itself from the very beginning......

    (In other words, this was the mechanism that older brother created for emergency control, something like that¨D¨D£©

    Velgrind found out the true nature of the mechanism that manipted Velzard and herself in this event.

    If her older brother was the one who built the mechanism that meant it would be near impossible to cancel it.

    Although her despair had disappeared with Veldora¡¯s appearance, the situation was still bad.

    She wanted to click her tongue bitterly, but her body wouldn¡¯t do as it was told.

    (Well, what should I do now?)

    At the moment Velgrind thought so, a mysterious voice echoed deep inside her.

    ¨D¨D¡¶If you desire it, I shall grant you even more power¡·¨D¨D

    So, the mysterious voice whispered to her.

    It wasn¡¯t something simple like an auditory hallucination; a clear and strong will could be sensed from the voice.

    It sounded simr to ¡°Voice of the World¡±, but a bit soft and refined gentleness could be felt from it.

    The problem was the meaning behind its words.

    (Even more power, you said? If I obtained it, can I ovee this situation?)

    ¨D¨D¡¶It¡¯s possible, so I assure you¡·¨D¨D

    (I see, it¡¯s possible. Then, there¡¯s no need to hesitate!)

    Velgrind consented without any hesitation.

    Yes.

    For Velgrind, if she could break through this situation¨D¨Da situation that exposed her unsightly appearance to her foolish younger brother, Veldora¨D¨D She wouldn¡¯t hesitate even if she had to shake hands with the devil.

    ¨D¨D¡¶I have confirmed Velgrind¡¯s will. ¡°Alteration[2]¡± will be activated¡·¨D¨D

    That ¡°Voice¡± announced.

    At that moment, Velgrind felt surges of incredible power.

    It was emanating from deep inside her and gently enveloped her whole body.

    ¡¶Notification. Individual: ¡°Scorch Dragon¡± Velgrind¡¯s Ultimate Skill¡ºCharity Lord Raguel¡»has evolved into Ultimate Skill¡ºme God Sovereign Cthugha[3]¡».¡·

    Along with fantastic and majestic sounds, ¡°Voice of the World¡± loudly announced.

    However, that voice could only be heard by Velgrind. Since aplete concealment was done.

    And now, Velgrind had been liberated from any constraints.

    Velgrind¡¯s thought halted at the unbelievable urrence that had urred to her own body.

    As the amount of information was too much and too abnormal, Velgrind, who wasn¡¯t the thinking type, couldn¡¯t suppress her confusion.

    But, she didn¡¯t care about that sort of thing.

    Right now, the most important thing than anything else was......

    There was only one person that came into her mind that could make this phenomenon possible to ur in her body.

    That aloof slime.

    Veldora¡¯s close friend named Demon Lord Rimuru.

    (It can¡¯t be......! Could it be that slime...... he had fiddled with the control circuit inside the Ultimate Skill and made it possible to evolve it by incorporating my will and ability to the unnecessary space!? That¡¯s not on a level of optimization anymore!! Such an absurd thing is a technique that only Velda can do¨D¨D If there¡¯s another being who can do it then......)

    Velgrind shuddered as she imagined such an impossibility.

    She nearly fell into a thought loop of amazement, but she recalled that it wasn¡¯t the time for it right now, her consciousness returned to the reality.

    Lucia looked at Velgrind suspiciously, but there was nothing serious to be worried about.

    As for Velgrind right now, she could only see the likes of Lucia as an unimportant weakling.

    Velgrind¡¯s ability had been improved to a terrifying level for her to be able to think so.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Fufufu, Fuhahahaha!

    I was made to go to the ce where my two older sisters were, for a moment I thought about what will happen, but it seems the God has not forsaken me!

    Veldora thought so and felt relief from the bottom of his heart.

    Her two older sisters were being controlled.

    They couldn¡¯t move with their own will as they were under the control of that angel named Lucia.

    Taking the advantage of this chance, Veldora woulde to their rescue in style. By doing so, her two older sisters would feel grateful to Veldora.

    And then, they would repent for their oppressions against him until now and apologize to him.

    That was the scenario that Veldora imagined.

    (I came to this ce reluctantly, but I didn¡¯t expect that I will stumble across a chance like this...... I must give Rimuru my thanks¨D¨D)

    While thanking his good fortune and his friend¡¯s order, Veldora opened his mouth again.

    ¡¸Hey Guy, you seem to be struggling. But, rest assured. With me here, there is no need to worry anymore!¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s you, Veldora. Honestly, I¡¯m grateful. Even for me, it¡¯s impossible to release them from the control while fighting them. I understood the principles behind the ability, but its deactivation would be troublesome.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh? I expected no less from you. Then, as long as their movement is stopped without killing them, it¡¯s possible to release them from the control, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. We could do something if we put all our power into thinking. But, in addition to your sisters, there¡¯s that strongest Hero. Anyway, we need to disable these three people in front, you know? I think I might have been killed if you didn¡¯te.¡¹

    ¡¸Kuaaaahahahahaha! If that¡¯s the case, you should be grateful to me!¡¹

    Veldora got even cockier than before.

    Guy had an astounded face, but he said nothing.

    As he just said, he thought that fighting those three people would be hard even if Veldora was here.

    Killing them aside, the degree of difficulty jumped severely for disabling them.

    Rather, Guy thought he wanted to hear the reason why Veldora could be so optimistic.

    ¡¸Kukuku, well then, Guy. You could have the Hero as your opponent. I shall quickly show my older sister some of my improvements!¡¹

    When Veldora stoppedughing, he stepped forward with a fearless expression.

    He walked towards Velgrind without hesitation.

    ¡¸Velgrind. Kill that fool.¡¹

    Lucia ordered Velgrind as she coldly gazed at Veldora.

    And then¨D¨D

    Baa©`©`©`©`©`ng!!

    A huge sound echoed inside the hall.

    Veldora was staring nkly. His cheek was swollen red for some reason.

    Veldora had his eyes blinking incessantly, thinking about what just happened.

    (Eh? It looks like Aneue moved by her own will just now...... there was no murderous intent at all, but I felt a strong will to torment me though!?)

    Agitation ran through Veldora¡¯s heart.

    (It, it can¡¯t be!? That¡¯s impossible!!)

    In front of the reality that he didn¡¯t want to acknowledge, a bead of sweat trickled down Veldora¡¯s forehead.[4]

    ¡¸Hey, Veldora. Just now, did I hear you say you were going to show me something?? Or did I misheard it?¡¹

    Velgrind walked quietly to Veldora with a gentle smile on her beautiful face.

    However, Veldora knew that she was never a gentle person and that she was the embodiment of this world¡¯s terror.

    ¡¸Ah, hauah......!?¡¹

    ¡¸It wasn¡¯t ¡°hauah¡±, you damn fool!!¡¹

    Velgrind¡¯s fists approached him.

    Veldora¡¯s train of thought stopped operating as if they were paralyzed, it was impossible for him to take an evasive action.

    s, the memories of fear etched in his instinct from his childhood interfered with Veldora¡¯s action.

    An awfully heavy and painful, but damage-less attack hit Veldora.

    It didn¡¯t take much time for Veldora¡¯s eyes became teary.

    ¡¸Kuh...... Isn¡¯t this strange! How could Aneue move? Weren¡¯t you being controlled!?¡¹

    ¡¸Shut up! Did you think that I¡¯ll fall for the same trick over and over again? Did you underestimate me? Hey, Veldora?¡¹

    ¡¸N-no......I didn¡¯t mean it that way......¡¹

    While trembling, Veldora realized that there was nothing he could do except to wait for his older sister¡¯s anger to subside.

    What is really absurd was that the damage jumped over¡ºParallel Existence¡»and reached Veldora¡¯s main body.

    The reason for that was......

    ¡¸Hmm, this is sure convenient. I see it¡¯s something called¡ºSpace-Time Continuous Strike[5]¡». Whether it¡¯s¡ºParallel Existence¡»or¡ºMultiple Existence¡», it seems I can deal an attack beyond the space-time with this.¡¹[6]

    Velgrind nodded pleasingly.

    Veldora who heard it started to look pale.

    Velgrind¡¯s words meant that his method of escaping by sacrificing one of his clones as the scapegoat was no longer usable.

    ¡ºParallel Existence¡» had given him an absolute advantage, but now it had fallen to a meaningless ability.

    Indeed, it was the birth of the natural enemy of Veldora.

    (Woahhhhhhh, what have you done, Rimuru!!)

    Veldora screamed in his mind.

    He couldn¡¯t think of anyone else other than his close friend, Rimuru, who would give such unnecessary help like that for his older sister, Velgrind.

    Velgrind seemed to be satisfied after hitting Veldora for some time and turned her face towards Velzard.

    And, towards Veldora who was grumbling¡¸It was supposed to be the best scene though...... isn¡¯t this different from the promise......¡¹, Velgrind said.

    ¡¸Silence, how unsightly. If you are my younger brother, don¡¯t expose more of your foolishness. Veldora, I will leave the Hero to you. She¡¯s your friend¡¯s important person, right? Make sure you don¡¯t fail foolishly. I¡¯ll be Aneue¡¯s opponent.¡¹

    ¡¸But......¡¹

    ¡¸How tedious! Are you going to make me say it twice?¡¹

    ¡¸Understood, Aneue!¡¹

    Veldora understood Velgrind¡¯s words and bowed respectfully.

    It would be a foolish thing for him to go against his older sister.

    While rubbing his beaten cheeks, Veldora went towards Lucia who had possessed the Hero Chloe.

    Looking at Veldora, Velgrind turned around to say something to Guy.

    ¡¸Guy, if it¡¯s you, you can annul the control over Aneue right?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, it¡¯s possible. However, I can¡¯t do it while fighting.¡¹

    ¡¸No problem. I have my stupid younger brother to deal with the Hero Chloe. I want you do your best in releasing Aneue from their control.¡¹

    Receiving Velgrind¡¯s request, Guy pondered for a bit.

    Canceling it might be possible. After all, he had seen the control activation happen before his eyes, so he could understand the principles behind it.

    The problem was the time required for it.

    ¡¸Listen, the cancetion would take quite some time with how I¡¯m right now. Because I need to do a specialized calction to cancel it, don¡¯t expect me for help during that time, okay? By the way, my fighting strength would decrease greatly. If you guys lost, it would be our defeat. Even so, you don¡¯t mind right?¡¹

    ¡¸No. Hurry up and start it.¡¹

    Guy decided to believe in both of them after he received Velgrind¡¯s approval.

    He wouldn¡¯t disappear even if he got defeated, and in the worst case, he would get revived after several hundred years.

    A defeat wouldn¡¯t be interesting for Guy who was the strongest, but it wasn¡¯t something that he should avoid either.

    He thought that if it could distract him from his boredom, he had no regret even if it became so.

    ¡¸All right. It¡¯s pretty annoying for my Velzard[7] to be controlled forever, I guess I shall release her from it quickly.¡¹

    Saying so, Guy started the Ritual of Status Alteration[8], which he hadn¡¯t done in a long time.

    Velgrind and Velzard faced each other.

    And Veldora walked towards the Hero Chloe¨D¨D in other words, Lucia.

    It appeared that everyone was confirming their respective opponent.

    Lucia didn¡¯t panic even when she saw it.

    No, she thought that there was no need to panic.

    She acknowledged Veldora¡¯s strength.

    Since he had defeated Dagruel too, his strength was the real deal.

    But, for Lucia¨D¨D

    ¡¸O Velzard, go kill Velgrind.¡¹

    She gave a brief order.

    However, she wasn¡¯t calm on the inside due to one problem.

    It was certain that the control circuits to Velgrind had been severed.

    She couldn¡¯t think of the cause. Since the control circuits prepared by Velda were impossible to sever unless it was by the controller.

    The only possible cause she could think of was the loss of the Angel series¡¯ ability either due to an evolution of the ability or degeneration.

    ¡°Could such a phenomenon conveniently ur in a situation like this?¡± Was a question that popped up in her head.

    But, Lucia stopped thinking too deeply about it.

    She had an interest in the sample, but she decided that she would think about itter.

    Although she had raised a question, it didn¡¯t affect her fighting forces.

    She had the strongest ¡°True Dragon¡± Velzard under her control.

    And Lucia herself had be the strongest being too.

    At the same time Lucia gave an order to Velzard, she drew the katana that Chloe held.

    The body moved naturally, an untold swordsmanship could be seen.

    Lucia had assumed that Chloe¡¯s ability hadpletely be her own and was convinced of her victory.

    Right now, Lucia¡¯s main body was protected by¡ºCastle Guard¡», but she could go on the offensive because she had possessed the¡ºHero Chloe[9]¡».

    In other words, her main body wouldn¡¯t be defeated no matter what happened so her defeat was impossible.

    There were no attacks that could work on her.

    Velgrind¡¯s azure hair spread out and was waving like mes.

    At the same time, Velzard¡¯s pure white hair also curled up like a blizzard.

    Both of them moved simultaneously, arge-scale shockwave like a nuclear strike was created as both of them shifted into an all-out fight.

    Velgrind¡¯s crimson fist howled as it shed with Velzard¡¯s¡ºSnow Crystal[10]¡»and broke it.

    Its fragments became diamond dust and rained down over Velgrind.

    However, before Velgrind who had be the incarnation of the me god, ice type attacks had no meaning.

    The rank between their ability was different.

    With her strength increased remarkably, Velgrind approached Velzard.

    Since she had left the cancetion of the control to Guy, she only had to earn more time for him.

    Velgrind challenged Velzard as to test her enhanced ability.

    Veldora took a stance towards Chloe.

    And then he thought.

    ¡°Why am I barehanded?

    Chloe had a katana, but why I¡¯m barehanded like this?¡± So he thought something like that, but if he said it right now, it would surely incur her older sister¡¯s wrath.

    Clearly, Veldora knew that Chloe¡¯s swordsmanship was the best of the best, there was no one who could rival her.

    He had experienced it once; he thought that he was at a disadvantage for being unarmed.

    At that time, he could nullify Chloe¡¯s¡ºAbsolute Severance¡»because he had the advantage of being a spiritual life-form and both of them didn¡¯t possess Ultimate Skill, but he couldn¡¯t nullify the current Chloe¡¯s sword techniques.

    After all, Chloe was fighting evenly against Guy until a while ago.

    This is very bad¨D¨D So Veldora thought.

    Well, his troubles were only on the level of ¡°It seems to be painful if I get cut¡± though......

    At that moment, a sword pierced the ground in front of Veldora.

    It was one of the best swords in this world, the demonic sword ¡°World¡±.

    ¡¸Hey, use that.¡¹

    When Veldora turned around, there was a fiercely beautiful woman beyond his eyes.

    Her scarlet hair flowed down divinely, the presence of her abundant breasts and round buttocks were emphasized by her slender waist that looked like it could break easily.

    It was Guy who had transformed into his female form.

    ¡¸Guy, is that you?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah? Who else do you think is here? It¡¯s me of course.[11]¡¹

    Guy annoyedly replied to Veldora¡¯s question.

    Guy had no fixation over the difference between genders, he didn¡¯t care about appearance.

    Ability was more important than appearance.

    Different from his male form which was specialized forbat, his female form was specialized in processing information.

    Guy thought that it was necessary to raise his information processing power to the maximum in order to cancel the control circuits that had been created by Veldanava.

    Therefore, he had transformed into his female form after a long time.

    That was all.

    ¡¸Then, I shall use it¡¹

    ¡¸Oh. Don¡¯t lose, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuaaahahahaha! What a foolish question! I had thought that I wanted to fight with the Hero who got serious once again. This is a good chance for it, I shall fight her seriously too!¡¹

    While saying those words, Veldora regained his confidence with Guy reply of¡¸Well, good luck.¡¹.

    He thought that talking to him would be a waste of time.

    Guy switched his consciousness and put Velzard into his sight.

    And¨D¨D

    (Just you wait. I¡¯ll release you from it right away.)

    Guy concentrated deeply and calmly which sharpened his ability.

    Guy¡¯s¡ºGodspeed Calction[12]¡» raised his normally high processing power to an excited state[13].

    Guy diverted all of his energy to the calction without any hesitation and began the¡ºSpiritual Dive[14]¡»towards Velzard.

    [1] ÐÄºË(¥³¥³¥í) Kokoro/Shin Kaku (Kokoro), Spirit/Heart Core.

    [2] ÄÜÁ¦¸Ä‰ä(¥ª¥ë¥¿¥ì©`¥·¥ç¥ó) Nouryoku Kaihen (Orutareishon), Ability Modification.

    [3] Ñ×ÉñÖ®Íõ(¥¯¥È¥¥¥°¥¢) Honookami/Enjin no Ou. ze/me God/Deity Sovereign/Ruler, Cthugha. Cthugha, The Living me or The Burning One, is a Great Old One, an elemental spirit of fire opposed to the Elder Gods featured in the H.P. Lovecraft-inspired Cthulhu Mythos.

    [4] ED Note: I feel this is the funniest Veldora moment so far. I almost feel sorry for him...almost

    [5] •r¿ÕßB¾A¹¥“Ä Jikuu Renzoku Kougeki.

    [6] ED: So she can bitch-p across space and time I see. Poor Veldora...

    [7] ÐÅîm¤¹¤ëÏà°ô(¥ô¥§¥ë¥¶©`¥É) Shinraisuru Aibou (Vueruzaado), written Trusted Partner, read as Velzard.

    [8] ×´‘B‰ä»¯¤ÎƒxÊ½ Joutaihenka no Gishiki, Ritual of State Change/Phase Transformation/Condition Alteration.

    [9] Í¬Ò»Ìå(ÓÂÕß¥¯¥í¥¨) Douittai (Yuusha Kuroe), Written as one body, read as Hero Chloe.

    [10] Ñ©½Y¾§¶Ü(¥¹¥Î©`¥¯¥ê¥¹¥¿¥ë) Yuki Kesshou Tate (Sunou Kurisutaru), Snow Crystal Shield.

    [11] Guy still using Ore here.

    [12] ÉñËÙÑÝËã Shinsoku Enzan. Enzan is a term for mathematical operations/calction. Maybe Algorithm?

    [13] ÀøÆð×´‘B Reikijoutai. Excited State in quantum mechanics refers to the state of a system that has a higher energy than its ground state (it has higher energy level than normally it has). As in this case, his processing power is over the roof.

    [14] ¹¥ÐÔÐÄºË½þÊ³(¥¹¥Ô¥ê¥Á¥å¥¢¥ë¥À¥¤¥Ö) Kousei Shin Kaku Shinshoku, (Supirichuaru Daibu). Aggressive Heart Core Erosion.

 Chapter 237 â€“ In the Northern Land -Last Part-

    In the Northern Land -Last Part-

    Velzard couldn¡¯t hide her surprise and confusion as she saw Velgrind who had grown stronger unexpectedly.

    She felt happy for her younger sister¡¯s growth and also rage as she was someone who was obstructing her path.

    Now Velzard could only acknowledge that Velgrind was an unavoidable hindrance for her to kill Guy.

    (Fine, Velgrind, I shall acknowledge you as my enemy.)

    Once Velzard acknowledged Velgrind, she decided to activate her hidden Ultimate Skill¡ºEnvious Lord Leviathan¡».

    However, that was an improbable decision for Velzard¡¯s normal train of thought..

    If she ended up showing her hidden ability as her trump card against Demon Lord Guy Crimson to Velgrind, it would lose its meaning as a trump card.

    Velzard who should be calm didn¡¯t even realize such a simple thing.

    No, she couldn¡¯t realize it. The order to kill was the only thing left in her mind because of Ultimate Dominion

    For Velzard to still be able to retain her ego was proof that she had a strong spirit.

    However, even with such a strong spirit¨D¨D Velzard couldn¡¯t defy the order of Ultimate Dominion.

    After a momentary hesitation, Velzard unleashed des of envy towards Velgrind.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    Velgrind had realized quickly that she could fight her older sister Velzard on more than equal terms thanks to¡ºme God Sovereign Cthugha¡»¡®s peerless ability which had evolved to ovee the control over herself.

    After all, since she lost in terms of energy, if she just had an equal ability like before, it was clear her defeat was a matter of time.

    Even now she was still inferior in energy levels, but she could fight her sister equally in terms of energy efficiency. It was a very surprising evolution.

    And even about the energy¨D¨D

    (What is this connection¨D¨D ¡°Soul Corridor¡±? As long as I wish for it, an unknown energy will flow into me......)

    Yes, through the ¡°Soul Corridor¡± that had been constructed between her and Rimuru, it was possible for her to replenish her energy.

    Actually, Velgrind had lost the majority of her magic essence in ¡°Alteration¡± into ¡ºme God Sovereign Cthugha¡»and its Ignition[1], but right after that, energy flowed into her from the ¡°Soul Corridor¡±, so her energy was almostpletely recovered.

    She didn¡¯t think that she could lose,

    ¡°I feel I won¡¯t lose¡±, that was Velgrind¡¯s honest thoughts.

    However, at that moment, Velgrind noticed that her older sister¡¯s expression changed.

    (Is iting!?)

    Velgrind put herself on guard.

    It seems her intuition was right. Velzard¡¯s trump card was activated and sent towards Velgrind.

    ¡¸Whiteout Absorb[2]!!¡¹

    A strike filled with everything Velzard has got.

    It was Velzard¡¯s strongest attack whichbined her own ability¡ºCessation Lost[3]¡»and¡ºPatience Lord Gabriel¡»¡¯s ability¡ºSolidification[4]¡»with also¡ºEnvious Lord Leviathan¡»¡¯s ability¡ºAbsorb[5]¡».

    With the attacking towards her, Velgrind elerated her own energy to the maximum in order to oppose it.

    ¡¸Cardinal eleration!!¡¹

    Two pr lights, white and red collided.

    The northernnd experienced a severe earthquake, as the falling ice and snow repeatedly sublimated and froze with a death blizzard raging on.

    The victor was Velzard.

    Due to her new ability¡ºEnvious Lord Leviathan¡», she had downgraded Velgrind¡¯s abilities.

    Moreover, Velzard¡¯s energy which should have been exhausted had recovered for some reason.

    The essence of¡ºEnvious Lord Leviathan¡» was to degrade her opponent to below her level.

    Besides that, it also had the effect of absorbing the opponent¡¯s energy......

    In addition to her absolute defense power and overwhelming Velgrind in terms of maximum energy, Velzard possessed energy absorption too.

    Now that her abilities had been downgraded, it seemed impossible for Velgrind to win.

    ¡¸It¡¯s the end, Velgrind. I shall praise you for growing stronger to be able to oppose me. However, the result won¡¯t change. You aren¡¯t a threat for me when I got serious. Now, I have downgraded your abilities by one level. It¡¯s impossible for you to have an advantage against me anymore.¡¹

    That¡¯s right. For Velzard, Velgrind wasn¡¯t a threat even if she was an obstacle.

    Because of the opposition of their abilities, it would be impossible for Velgrind to break through Velzard¡¯s defense.

    However¨D¨D

    ¡¸But, Nee-san. I don¡¯t need to defeat you. Besides, even if my abilities are downgraded, the original eleration ability has not been affected in any way. Since the abilities only support me, it will not affect me even if I lost them!¡¹

    Velgrind fearlessly dered.

    In fact, Velgrind¡¯s abilities were focused on only one thing, that was¡ºeleration¡».

    Now that she had already circted her energy with full power, it wouldn¡¯t affect her even if¡ºme God Sovereign Cthugha¡»was sealed off.

    And the most important thing was¨D¨D

    (Hurry up, Guy. Be quick and release Nee-san from their control!)

    Velgrind didn¡¯t have to defeat Velzard at all.

    Velgrind¡¯s victory condition was to earn time until Guy releases Velzard from Ultimate Dominion.

    At that time, in Velzard¡¯s inner world[6], Guy was about to finish the final touches

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    Passing through multiple mental walls, Guy dove into the abyss of the heart.

    If he lost his focus, his ego would be swallowed up by Velzard¡¯s soul and the Spiritual Dive would be broken.

    Then, Guy¡¯s consciousness would disappear.

    On the other hand, if he pushed forward forcibly with all of his strength, he would destroy Velzard¡¯s heart. If that happened, the result would be Velzard releasing all her energy after a rampage and a new ¡°True Dragon¡± would be born somewhere in this world.

    Guy had to avoid that from happening.

    Despite being under pressure, Guy passed through the walls without being impatient.

    Finally, he found it.

    It was a young spirit of Velzard sitting hugging her knees.

    ¡¸Yo, I¡¯ve been looking for you, you know?¡¹

    Guy talked naturally and calmly.

    This was a critical moment. A single mistake would change Velzard¡¯s action for the worse.

    ¡¸What is it? What did youe here for? Are you here tough at me?¡¹

    Velzard asked while acting the way she appeared..

    ¡¸No, I came to pick you up. Let¡¯s go back quickly, Velzard.¡¹

    Guy shrugged his shoulders and answered.

    His reply irritated Velzard.

    It was always the same.

    Guy always spoke one-sidedly and arrogantly only to Velzard.

    He didn¡¯t even care about Velzard and said things bluntly as if it was natural for him to do so.

    ¡¸What is with you! Guy, you never listen to my opinion. It¡¯s always, always me who had to be patient! As the Tuner, I had the role to guide this world that my older brother left behind. That¡¯s why I always observed you so that you wouldn¡¯t go on a rampage. Even though I really hated it...... Even Velgrind went freely to the ce of the man she loved and Veldora was so carefree and rampaged as he pleased. As for me, I endured it all the time, you know!? Everything was because you were acknowledged by my older brother! It was because you were the only being except for my older brother who could destroy this world. I couldn¡¯t afford to leave your side, you know...... I¡¯m the only one who needed to have patience...... And yet, you¡¯re going to leave me behind. I will never forgive you for that. Why do you have to support that suspicious slime now!? It would have been fine if you lived quietly in this northernnd! You oppose my older brother even though there¡¯s no way for you to win. Rather than letting you be killed by my older brother, I would rather be the one who will kill you with my own hands!¡¹

    Guy¡¯s words sparked a fire inside Velzard¡¯s frozen heart.

    As she raged, Velzard threw out all of her displeasure she felt until now.

    With all of her feelings, sheshed out at Guy with her fierce will.

    They became imaginary des which cut at Guy¡¯s body, but Guy didn¡¯t try to avoid the attack.

    He just stood there being exposed to the attacks without resistance as if he tried to ept all of Velzard¡¯s anger andints.

    ¡¸Besides...... You even acknowledged a human but you never acknowledged me...... What am I to you!? Even though I always tried my best, because I wanted to be acknowledged by you...... There¡¯s no ce for me at all!¡¹

    Her attacks gradually became weak, and eventually, Velzard started to hit Guy¡¯s chest feebly.

    ¡¸Are you an idiot? I acknowledged you, you know? My partner is only you alone.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m an idiot, you said!? I don¡¯t want to be called that by you who will always do whatever as you please!¡¹

    ¡¸I guess nothing can be done about it. If you don¡¯t like it, can¡¯t you just say it? You are too concerned about boring things, you know. Also, I lost to Veldanava a long time ago, okay? I¡¯ll win next time!¡¹

    Before she realized it, Velzard had stopped hitting Guy.

    Then, she buried her face in Guy¡¯s chest.

    ¡¸......You are the idiotic one. There¡¯s no way you can win¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸It might be impossible for me alone. So please cooperate with me. You will fight together with me, right? Right, Velzard?¡¹

    Velzard was speechless.

    Guy¡¯s arrogance was too much.

    ¨D¨DAnd, towards that very Guy-like words,

    ¡¸I hate you. I really, really, really, really, really hate you. I hate you, I hate you, I hate you, I hate you¨D¨D I hate you so much that I love you.¡¹

    Velzard confessed with her whole heart.

    Guy¡¯s response to that was very simple¨D¨D

    ¡¸Yeah, I knew.¡¹

    So, a simple word as if he said something unimportant.

    ¡¸So arrogant, you are really an unpleasant¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Right? That is proof that I¡¯m me after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Then, this makes me looks like an idiot for worrying all by myself......¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I also think so, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸......Shouldn¡¯t this be the part where you deny it and console me?¡¹

    ¡¸Why? That¡¯s bothersome. Never mind that, quickly cut off the control. If you don¡¯t hurry up, I don¡¯t think even Velgrind willst long.¡¹

    In fact, if the fight was prolonged, Velgrind would have been at a disadvantage.

    If the energy supply from the ¡°Soul Corridor¡± between her and Rimuru ceased, Velgrind¡¯s defeat would be a certainty.

    ¡¸You¡¯re unkind as usual towards me¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, really? You¡¯re my partner after all. I don¡¯t have to be considerate with you cause we¡¯re like a family, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Partner...... Family...... Family!?¡¹

    Velzard¡¯s face, which was buried in Guy¡¯s chest, turned red instantly.

    In panic, Velzard jumped away from Guy.

    Guy remained calm and didn¡¯t notice Velzard¡¯s unrest.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s get the hell out of here.¡¹

    He said so without minding Velzard¡¯s feelings.

    Although Velzard thought that Guy¡¯s attitude was a bit disappointing, she was relieved that Guy responded to her as usual.

    There was already no hesitation in her heart and light of a strong will returned to her eyes.

    She then focused her mind in order to resist Ultimate Dominion that had been cast on her.

    ¡¸Understood, I¡¯ve also steeled myself. But, it won¡¯t be easy to cut off my brother¡¯s control......¡¹

    ¡¸There¡¯s a way. It seems that the¡ºControl¡»had been established using angel series¡¯ skill as the key and lock[7]. Then, if you neutralize it with a demon series¡¯ skill, you can erase that lock. If you do so, no matter how powerful his control is, you can resist it.¡¹

    Guy answered without hesitation.

    In his words, there was a powerful confidence that Velzard could do it.

    ¡¸You make it sound so easy. Fine, I shall meet your expectations.¡¹

    And so, Velzard overcame her own hesitation and confronted her brother¡¯s curse deep inside her consciousness.

    In response to the change of Velzard¡¯s mind, the Ultimate Skills etched in her soul began to fight each other for domination of her soul.

    As Velzard¡¯s will dictated,¡ºEnvious Lord Leviathan¡»bit off¡ºPatience Lord Gabriel¡». However¡ºPatience Lord Gabriel¡»stubbornly resisted and tried to protect the lock of the control with its strong defensive power.

    The fight in Velzard¡¯s inner world seemed to fall into a stalemate, but Guy wouldn¡¯t allow that.

    ¡¸Velzard, I¡¯ll help you just a bit.¡¹

    Guy said so and activated his imitation of the unbelievable ability he saw just a while ago.

    It was ¡°Alteration¡±, which helped Velgrind ovee the control and evolve her skill.

    ¡¶Question. Will you synthesize Ultimate Skill¡ºPatience Lord Gabriel¡»with¡ºEnvious Lord Leviathan¡»and activate ¡°Alteration¡±? YES/NO¡·

    The ¡°Voice of the World¡± echoed inside Velzard¡¯s mind.

    (Is this what Guy means as help!? But, let¡¯s believe in him for this.)

    Velzard answered YES without hesitation.

    ¡¶Confirmed. Individual: ¡°Ice Dragon Velzard¡¯s Ultimate Skill¡ºPatience Lord Gabriel¡»and¡ºEnvious Lord Leviathan¡»are synthesized and evolved into Ultimate Skill¡ºIce God Sovereign Cthulhu[8]¡».¡·

    At the same moment that the voice echoed inside her inner world, the lock binding Velzard¡¯s heart crumbled and disappeared.

    The lock of the heart that she could never break no matter how desperate she tried to resist it until now had been smashed to pieces easily as if it was ss.

    Velzard and her skills had united splendidly and beautifully.

    (This is the mental state that Velgrind reached!? And¨D¨Dthe strength Guy had given to me. If I have this ability, there will be no one who could bind me down.)

    And so, Velzard received it as a matter of course.

    If she and Guy banded together, they would have no opponents in this world.

    ¡¸See, it was simple, right?¡¹

    Guy¡¯s voice, that was so arrogant to the extent of loathsome, echoed in her mind.

    ¡¸Yeah, it was...... I really look like an idiot......¡¹

    ¡¸You think so? But I don¡¯t hate it, you know? It¡¯s a part of you too.¡¹

    Velzardughed a bit due to Guy¡¯s words.

    The young Velzard was nowhere to be seen now.

    She returned to her originaldylike appearance, beautiful and graceful.

    With a bashful smile that could charmed everyone, she quietly muttered¡¸I¡¯m home.[9]¡¹to Guy.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Guy¡¯s consciousness instantly returned to his body.

    A bit of impatience could be seen in his expression.

    He was the one who did it, but he was astonished by Velzard¡¯s rapid changes due to ¡°Alteration¡±.

    (Rather, what exactly is that? That wasn¡¯t on the level of ability modification. Moreover, the only thing I did was activate it, I actually got the impression that something else had done it as a proxy...... As if it had anticipated that I would do so......)

    To Guy who seemed that he was about to drift into his sea of deep thoughts,

    ¡¸You¡¯re back? What happened to my older sister?¡¹

    He heard Velgrind¡¯s voice asking him.

    ¡¸Ahh, the control was released safely. She will wake up soon.¡¹

    At the same time, Guy answered, Velzard woke up.

    ¡¸I have caused some trouble for you, Guy. And, Velgrind, I have shown you my unsightly side and I apologize for insulting Rudra.¡¹

    She said so and lowered her head towards Guy and Velgrind.

    ¡¸For Ane-sama to apologize to me, I must have gone crazy. But, I¡¯m so d. It would be impossible for me to tolerate that Nee-san was being controlled by someone after all.¡¹

    ¡¸It seems I have made you worry. But putting aside whether Velda is Nii-san or not, it¡¯s true that his strength isparable to Nii-san, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Humph. Even if it is so, if he¡¯s not Nii-san¨D¨D No, even if he was Nii-san, I won¡¯t change my mind that I have to defeat Velda. Velda is Rudra¡¯s enemy after all.¡¹

    ¡¸You¡¯re so straightforward, heh, Velgrind...... I¡¯m a bit jealous.¡¹

    The sisters threw a straight gaze at each other and confirmed each other intention.

    Guy called out the two people with¡¸Never mind that, let¡¯s end this quickly.¡¹.

    Guy had already returned to hisbat form while the two were talking.

    And the three of them turned their sight on the girl, who was Veldora¡¯s opponent.

    The Hero Chloe¨D¨D No, towards Manas: Lucia who had taken over her body.

    However¨D¨Dsimultaneously with her de shed, Chloe¡¯s body split into two.

    No, that was just an illusion.

    The de of will released from inside Chloe had interfered with the real world which is why such an image was shown to those in this ce.

    Veldora had been cut here and there, but he had not received a fatal injury.

    The two sisters were relieved to see that.

    Guy had his eyes glued towards Chloe¨D¨D

    (I see, as I expected, it had been concealed¨D¨D)

    A thin smile appeared on Guy¡¯s lips.

    Guy had realized.

    Lucia¡¯s extinction and Chloe¡¯s victory.

    And so¨D¨D Just now, the fight in the northernnd had ended.

    [1] ÄÜÁ¦°k„Ó(¥¤¥°¥Ë¥Ã¥·¥ç¥ó) Nouryoku Hatsudou, (Igunisshon), Ability Activation.

    [2] Àä˜OÏûÊ§Äý…§Ò†(¥Û¥ï¥¤¥È¥¢¥¦¥È¥¢¥Ö¥½©`¥Ö) Reigoku Shoushitsu Gyoushuu Ha (Howaitoauto Abus¨­bu).

    [3] Í£Ö¹ÏûÊ§(¥»¥»¥¤¥·¥ç¥ó?¥í¥¹¥È) Teishi Shoushitsu (Seseishon Rosuto), Suspended Dissipation.

    [4] ÍòÎï¹ÌÌå»¯(¥½¥ê¥Ç¥£¥Õ¥£¥±©`¥·¥ç¥ó) Banbutsu Kotaika (Soridifuikeishon), All Creation Solidification.

    [5] ½µ¸ñÎü…§(¥¢¥Ö¥½©`¥Ö) Koukaku Kyuushuu (Abus¨­bu), Downgrade Absorption.

    [6] Mind world, Mental world etc.

    [7] æI Kagi, the kanji would normally mean key, but depending on the context, it can also means lock.

    [8] šêÉñÖ®Íõ(¥¯¥È¥¥¥ë¥Õ) Hy¨­jin/K¨­ri Kami no Ou (Kuturufu).

    [9] ¤¿¤À¤¤¤Þ Tadaima (I¡¯m home/I¡¯m back) used when you return to you home/a ce where you belong to or to someone who you loved. It¡¯s a Crowning Moment of Heartwarming.

 Chapter 238 â€“ Justice and Contradiction

    Justice and Contradiction

    Chloe held her sword reflexively to the sight of a man approaching in front of her.

    She felt a bit regretful for the man who looked pretty thrilled.

    Chloe thought that, if the man had been looking forward to having a fight with her that much, she wanted to fight him seriously.

    Even if Veldora challenged Chloe in his true form, the result wouldn¡¯t change.

    Chloe¡¯sbat style was with a sword, it didn¡¯t change no matter what kind her opponent was.

    Chloe¡¯s weapon, which shaped like an Uchigatana[1], was a Spiritual Weapon equivalent to God ss.

    The sword had fought together with Chloe for a long time and becameparable to the Demonic Sword ¡°World¡± which was one of the best swords in this world.

    The sword was familiar in Chloe¡¯s hand as if it was a part of her, it kept protecting Chloe.

    It was a supreme sword with an edge that could cut even a spiritual life-form.

    But¨D¨D Chloe couldn¡¯t be Veldora¡¯s opponent.

    This is because Chloe was deprived of her free will by Lucia with ¡°Ultimate Dominion¡±......

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    Lucia, who had obtained Chloe¡¯s body, was at the height of her triumph.

    She had put Velzard under herplete domination and made her fight Velgrind.

    Guy was a nuisance, but with Lucia¡¯s strength right now, she wouldn¡¯t lose even if she fought Guy and Veldora together at the same time.

    Indeed, Veldora couldn¡¯t do a thing before Lucia.

    It seemed he had borrowed a sword from Guy, but his sword skill was not worth considering

    No, it was because Lucia was too strong.

    Lucia had made Chloe¡¯s swordsmanshippletely as hers and couldpletely predict the trajectory of all attacks.

    Lucia thought that such overwhelming strength¨D¨D was Chloe¡¯s true worth as the strongest Hero, but that was not all.

    Chloe was strangely verypatible with Seraphim¡¯s energy and Ultimate Skill¡ºHope Lord Sariel¡».

    Lucia¡¯s main body was being perfectly guarded by Ultimate Skill¡ºJustice Lord Michael¡»¡¯s¡ºCastle Guard¡».

    And now, she obtained the Ultimate Skill¡ºHope Lord Sariel¡»¡¯s¡ºAbsolute End[2]¡».

    Ultimate Defense and Ultimate Offense.

    Lucia as a Manas was endowed with the wisdom to unravel the secrets of the skills.

    That was why she coulde up with a way to synthesis the two ultimate skills into one.

    ¨D¨DIt would be fine if she inserted ¡ºInfinity Prison[3]¡»into¡ºAbsolute End¡». In the first ce, she didn¡¯t need to worry about defense since she had¡ºCastle Guard¡»after all¨D¨D

    Lucia thought so.

    And she would make Chloe as her sword and incorporated her into¡ºJustice Lord Michael¡».

    By doing so, Lucia would be a totally wless being with offense and defense capabilities.

    Moreover,¡ºInfinity Prison¡» wasn¡¯t actually an ability for defense.

    It is an ability to seal opponent that was too difficult to be destroyed like spiritual life-forms.

    (Hero Chloe seems to have used it as an irregr defensive means because she was inexperienced as a human and couldn¡¯t master the ability...... but now it¡¯s an unnecessary ability. If it¡¯s me I could master it perfectly, but rather than doing something half-hearted such as sealing the enemy, I¡¯ll destroy the enemypletely. Yes¨D¨DUnder the name of Justice, all of God¡¯s enemies shall be destroyed!)

    So, from that flow of thoughts, Lucia made the decision to erase¡ºInfinity Prison¡».

    ¨D¨DThus, the forbidden door is opened¨D¨D

    Although Lucia knew about it due to her wisdom which could even unravel the secrets of skills......

    That ability,¡ºInfinity Prison¡»is an ability for sealing something.

    Like ¡°Pandora Box¡± which contained all of the world¡¯s evils and cmities inside, an ¡°Evil¡± was sealed deep inside Chloe¡¯s heart.

    Once released, that ¡°Evil¡± would spread chaos and disaster into this world.

    Ramiris tried to interfere at the time Chloe who transcended time fused with the young Chloe was because she sensed this ¡°Evil¡±.

    That ¡°Evil¡± would have felt various negative feelings as they traveled through a long time repetitively. Chloe continued to seal it with her strong will.

    However, such feelings matured inside Chloe¡¯s heart and created a hideous personality.

    ¡¸If only you don¡¯t wake up a sleeping tiger[4], you will only have me as your opponent, but now.......¡¹

    That was Chloe¡¯s words.

    At the end of those words, Chloe¡¯s consciousness changedpletely.

    If the Atonement Hero who carried all of humanity¡¯s negative feelings onto herself is Chloe, the Godyer Hero who condemned everything and loathed humanity¡¯s sins is also Chloe.

    It is Chloe yet also not Chloe.

    It is the one who condemns everything without any mercy.

    Its name is ¡°Manas¡± Chronoa[5].

    Now that the seal was gone, it was freed from the prison of the heart.

    Although they were the same being, its strength was in a different dimension.

    Even Yuuki¡¯s curse that bound Chloe until then, was severed instantly.

    There was nothing that could stop Chloe now.

    For a totally wless being that Lucia said of itself, that was exactly the word for Chloe.

    ¨D¨DHowever, the current Chloe wouldn¡¯t lose to this ¡°Evil¡±.

    Her strong will¨D¨D and the fragments of Shizue and Hinata¡¯s heart are living inside Chloe¡¯s heart after all.

    Above all, there¡¯s Rimuru now.

    That¡¯s why Chloe understood that Chronoa was no more than a part of her heart too.

    She just epted Chronoa straightforwardly and itpletely fused with her.

    As Chloe had epted the unleashed Chronoa,¡ºHope Lord Sariel¡»which hadpleted its role, disappeared into Chloe¡¯s heart.

    However, all of its abilities are still usable by Chloe¡¯s will in the same manner as before.

    ¡¸Justice? What is Justice? Something uncertain and changing subjectively like that is your justification, you said? If that¡¯s so, you are not my enemy¨D¨D¡¹

    Lucia felt she heard Chloe¡¯s voice.

    (Don¡¯t mock me! Justice is the only eternal truth of all things!)

    She tried to refute, but she never could.

    Because Lucia¡¯s consciousness had been locked inplete darkness instantly......

    That was what happened in Chloe¡¯s inner world.

    Chloe¡¯s deadly de, ¡ºAbsolute End¡»¨D¨Dwhich was released in order to interfere with Lucia¡¯s consciousness¨D¨D did not even allow any resistance and annihted her in one blow.

    Thus, the fight in this northernnd ended.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    Velzard shook off the binding and Chloe cut down the curse.

    Although there were some who were quite exhausted, ultimately everyone was all right.

    ¡¸Kuaaaahhahaha! How about we call it a draw for today?¡¹

    With cuts all over his body, Veldora had barely dodged Chloe¡¯sst strike, but he was relieved to know that it was over.

    And casually, he insisted on calling their fight as a draw.

    Chloe¡¯sst attack was impossible to be analyzed even for Veldora. In the worst case, he couldn¡¯t help but thought that the attack possessed the same properties as¡ºSpace-Time Continuous Attack¡»obtained by his sister, Velgrind.

    He even felt a bit scared, but it would be his loss if he worried about that.

    He wanted to fight the Hero who got serious, but he wanted to win so he wouldn¡¯t allow himself to be defeated.

    Therefore, Veldora judged that he would be satisfied with a draw.

    ¡¸Really? It seemed to me that you wanted to fight me, so I wouldn¡¯t mind being your opponent once this Great War was over......¡¹

    ¡¸Hmmm!? N-no, no, you don¡¯t need to be that considerate. Kuahahaha, I have seen most of your attacks from our exchanges too, there¡¯s no need for us to fight for the time being.¡¹

    While slightly panicking, Veldora turned down Chloe¡¯s offer.

    Veldora was somewhat scared of his two sisters¡¯ gazes towards him, but he pretended he didn¡¯t notice and ignored them.

    At least, he found out that he couldn¡¯tpete with Chloe in swordsmanship at all.

    As for things he said, there was no lie in Veldora¡¯s words.

    Inside his mind, Veldora swore that he would train his swordsmanship thoroughly from the base up.

    Next was Guy who spoke to Chloe..

    Returning to his usual male form, Guy began talking to Chloe while Veldora returned his sword back.

    ¡¸Yo, is that your true power?¡¹

    Chloe nodded to Guy¡¯s question.

    Or rather......

    ¡¸Huh? It seems that the seraphim¡¯s energy is left behind. And......¡¹

    Chloe had treated the power as her own too naturally, but in actuality she had stolen a majority of Lucia¡¯s energy.

    That was not all, there was also fragments of¡ºJustice Lord Michael¡»left behind from ¡°Manas¡° Lucia¡¯s remains.

    As a result¨D¨D

    ¡¶Notification. Individual: Chloe Aubert, confirmed to have gathered the three elements of¡ºCourage¡»¡ºHope¡»¡ºJustice¡»[6]. Moreover, the presence of Ultimate Skill¡ºSpace-Time Lord Yog-Sothoth¡»in her possession had been confirmed. "Alteration¡± is automatically activated...... Sessful. Ultimate Skill¡ºSpace-Time Lord Yog-Sothoth¡»has evolved into¡ºSpace-Time God Yog-Sothoth[7]¡».¡·

    Within Chloe, an ultimate evolution was being carried without her realization.

    Even if it was an enormous energy of a seraph, it wasn¡¯t sufficient at all to activate that ability (Alteration)......

    Because of that, Chloe¡¯s evolution ended without being noticed by anyone.

    Not even Guy could notice that evolution; it was due to Complete Concealment of Ultimate Skill¡ºSpace-Time God Yog-Sothoth¡».

    ¡¸Looks like it. So, what happened to that Lucia fellow?¡¹

    Due to what was stated before, Guy asked about Lucia¡¯s end without paying attention to the seraph¡¯s remains.

    ¡¸I have eliminated a part of her that possessed me. But, her main body is safe.¡¹

    ¡¸Did you let her go?¡¹

    ¡¸No¨D¨D¡¹so Chloe muttered to Guy who asked with sharp eyes.

    A small smile appeared on her lips.

    It seemed like there was a glimpse of cruelty unsuited of a Hero in her expression¨D¨D

    Probably, it might not just be a hallucination.

    It was proof that the remnants of Chronoa which had fused with Chloe were still alive.

    It was something unthinkable for the naturally gentle Chloe, but if it was Chronoa, it could do it without hesitation.

    However, that was still something unbing for Chloe......

    Therefore, Chloe decided to leave the judgment to Lucia¡¯s own actions.

    ¡¸It will be great if Lucia admits her defeat obediently, but if she doesn¡¯t do so¨D¨D I shall teach her the true meaning of despair.¡¹

    Chloe dered so and stared at Guy with her strong-willed eyes.

    After all, her victory was certain.

    Moreover, for some reason¨D¨DChloe felt that she wouldn¡¯t be the one who decided Lucia¡¯s fate.

    ¡¸Very well. Then, shall we quickly go to defeat Velda?¡¹

    ¡¸Yeah, let¡¯s quickly defeat the mastermind, I want to return to Sensei¡¯s ce.¡¹

    Guy and Chloe were in consensus.

    Veldora was about to say ¡°Because the cuts all over my body aches, I¡¯ll return once they recover¡±¨D¨D but he remained silent before his two sisters¡¯ gazes.

    It was a very wise decision.

    Thus, the five people who could be said as the tops of this world began to move towards the Heaven.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    ¡¸IMPOSSIBLE, IMPOSSIBLE, IMPOSSIBLE!!¡¹

    Lucia was screaming in her main body while going partly mad.

    Something impossible had happened just now.

    A ¡°Manas¡± with the strongest Will, was destroyed just by a mere human.

    She absolutely couldn¡¯t ept such a thing.

    Lucia thought so and derived the most optimum solution with her thoughts still in chaos.

    ¨D¨DThat¡¯s right, I just have to erase everything in the northernnd¨D¨D

    Only after she thought so, calm returned to her heart.

    And then she turned around and smiled at the being over there.

    Withpassionate expressions that matched her gentle appearance,

    ¡¸Milim, I want you to listen to your mother¡¯s request ¨D¨D¡¹

    She said so.

    A terrifying n made by Lucia.

    Her n was to annihte Guy and Chloe along with the northern continent using Milim¡¯s Drago Nova[8] from a very high altitude.

    She would order Velzard, who was under her control, with¡ºThought Transmission¡»to stop the movement of the other three people.

    She had nned to strike them all in one go.

    If she matched the timing and made Velzard self-destruct, it would cause massive destruction with the super high dense energy from the body of ¡°True Dragon¡± as the source of the explosion.

    With the synergy of Drago Nova, it would annihte the northern continent.

    It might even affect the itself, but such a thing was a trivial matter to Lucia.

    Guy, Chloe, Velgrind, and Veldora.

    She only had to get rid of those four people and everything would be fine.

    If faced with this great destruction, it would be impossible even for those four people to survive.

    Lucia estimated the result would be so.

    ¡¸Milim, you see¨D¨D¡¹

    At the moment when Lucia tried to continue with her words...

    ¡¸Good grief, are you a fool who can¡¯t even ept your own defeat?¡¹

    Such cold words came out from Milim¡¯s mouth.

    Lucia stared at Milim with eyes full of shock.

    ¡¸I shall have you stop doing foolish things with my mother¡¯s appearance for good.¡¹

    Milim dered and smiled fearlessly towards Lucia.

    It was like a lie that she was obedient like a doll until now.

    ¡¸Wha, you!? Could it be you aren¡¯t under control¨D¨D!?¡¹

    ¡¸Humph, you finally realized? I decided to stay obedient until now because I can¡¯te up with a way to break through your defense, but I don¡¯t need to do so anymore, you see? I want to reim my mother¡¯s body quickly, so let¡¯s get started!¡¹

    Milim dered so and smiledcently.

    ¡¸What a foolish thing to say!? I have¡ºCastle Guard¡». There are many angels in this heaven, and besides even humanity¡¯s faiths are directed to this ability now, my defensive powers are iparable to Rudra¡¯s which was reliant on something as vulnerable as loyalty ¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸SHUT UP!¡¹

    Milim interrupted Lucia with a roar.

    And then, she thrust her fist towards Lucia.

    Lucia instantly put her guard up.

    ¡ºCastle Guard¡» automatically deployed in front of Lucia and protected her.

    (You¡¯re foolish, Milim. It¡¯s troublesome that you broke out the control unexpectedly, but if Velda-sama awakened with perfect form, someone like you won¡¯t matter. I only have to endure until then¨D¨D£©

    The real surprise hit Lucia at the moment she thought up that far.

    ¡ºCastle Guard¡» was smashed into pieces and scattered before her eyes.

    ¡¸Im-impossible!?¡¹

    An unbelievable and uneptable reality was expanding in front of Lucia.

    ¡¸Fool? You¡¯re the fool here, you know? You don¡¯t understand the ability at all. You are like a child who knows secrets and wants to tamper on things with them. Do you know why my father, Veldanava, didn¡¯t give offensive capability to¡ºJustice Lord Michael¡»......? It seems you thought that it was iplete, but that¡¯s wrong. That skill wasplete because it was iplete. What do you think will happen if the ¡°Spear that could pierce everything¡± and ¡°Shield that could block everything¡±e together[9]? Also, justice itself is something filled with contradictions. When you support one side, Justice will lose its impartialness. An absolute justice is nothing but fantasy. Because of this ambiguity, my father kept¡ºJustice Lord Michael¡» iplete. It just became a power to protect without offensive power. Justice without force is powerless, but if you have the power to protect it, you could fulfill everything. That alone is what made itplete.¡¹

    Milim indifferently informed Lucia. Like a teacher enlightening a foolish student.

    And now, her hand was slowly extended towards Lucia.

    ¡¸Impossible, I won¡¯t ept it. I will never ept such a thing!! Justice is the only¨D¨D¡¹

    Milim¡¯s hand touched Lucia.

    ¡¸Your absolute defense is gone. Soon, your abilities will disappear too. Before that happens, I shall perform yourst rites with my own hand.¡¹

    ¡¸Stop it! I¡¯m Lucia, Velda-sama¡¯s absolute believer, the one and only¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Begone from my mother. Mind Death Break[10]!!¡¹

    Without mercy, Milim¡¯s destructive capability was fully disyed.

    At this moment, the ¡°Manas¡± created form¡ºJustice Lord Michael¡» named Lucia had beenpletely annihted.

    Milim embraced her mother¡¯s corpse with a lonely expression.

    There was no warmth in the body, as it was freed from the effect of the ability, its time which had stopped begun to flow instantly.

    Lucia¡¯s body withered, turned into dust and disappeared.

    ¡¸Good night, Okaa-sama. Please, rest in peace¨D¨D¡¹

    Milim didn¡¯t have memories of her mother¡¯s warmth.

    For Milim, ying with her mother¡¯s sacred remains was a sin worthy of a certain death.

    She had achieved her goal of freeing her mother from Lucia who was being protected by the ultimate defense.

    Milim shall teach the next sinful person the depths of her wrath.

    The time hase.

    The name of the person she should judge was Velda¨D¨Dthe person who impersonated her father and yed with her mother¡¯s corpse.

    From now on, Milim unleashed her suppressed wrath.

    The heaven was about to be filled with waves of Milim¡¯s wrath.

    --------

    Author¡¯s Note

    I avoided Chloe¡¯s Last Boss Route.

    I¡¯m sorry for those who had been expecting that.

    I also have such versions, but I let it pass for now.

    [1] Uchigatana is a shorter version of Tachi. The length of an Uchigatana de was around 60 cm to no more than 70 cm while the length of a tachi de was around 75 cm. Pic for reference:

 Chapter 239 â€“ Soaring Wall

    Soaring Wall

    Author note:

    Milim was furious.

    She decided that she must, definitely, eliminate Velda, the root of all evils.

    Milim burst the door open and proceeded to the throne room where Velda was sitting.

    Transparent capsules filled with clear liquid were arranged systematically in the walls.

    Floating inside each capsule were unborn angels.

    The soul energy was being poured into these empty vessels.

    Because they didn¡¯t possess a physical body, they were beings that could only exist in the Heaven.

    If they established a certain degree of ego, they could act on the surface world for a short time, but...... It required a bit more time for that to happen.

    Milim paid no heed to the angels and aimed straight to the throne.

    The heart of this Heaven.

    It was the ce where the God[1] sat at the center of everything.

    Velda was now the ruler of this castle, in both name and reality.

    The automatic defense system of the Sky Castle[2] reacted to Milim¡¯s murderous intent and judged her as an enemy.

    The rm reverberated and Guardian Dolls[3] appeared.

    However, they saw Milim¡¯s ne and stopped moving.

    ¡¸YoU CaNnOt PrOcEeD bEyOnD tHiS pOiNt. PleAsE tUrN bAcK.¡¹[4]

    The dolls warned Milim.

    However, Milimpletely ignored them.

    ¡¸Get out of the way.¡¹

    As she said so, Milim casually swung her fist and destroyed one of the dolls.

    The dolls couldn¡¯t attack Milim due to the ne that showed that she was Velda¡¯s family.

    Nobody could stop Milim.

    That was until a woman stood up before Milim.

    ¡¸Milim-sama, you have grown to be such fine......¡¹

    The woman tried to approach Milim while being moved to tears.

    She was a beautiful and gentle woman wearing a solid ck dress.

    ¡¸Is that you, Salome...... it¡¯s been a long time......¡¹

    Joy brightened up Milim¡¯s expression for a moment, and then¨D¨D

    ¡¸No. You are not Salome......¡¹

    Her expression was clouded over by sadness instantly.

    The woman who tried to embrace Milim was split into two.

    What dripped out from her wound wasn¡¯t blood but a transparent liquid of unknown ingredients¨D¨Dit was something that came out of a tattered body of aplex machinery rather than that of a living being.

    ¡¸......Ahh...... Mi, lim......sama...... you, have...... grown......beep¨D¨D¨D¨D¡¹

    She extended her hand to touch Milim¡¯s cheek and wiped the teardrop on it.

    Just like that, the doll modeled after Salome fell to the ground.

    She was the woman who had raised and educated Milim when she still very young.

    The woman who cared for Milim in the olden days had passed away.

    There¡¯s no way she¡¯s alive.

    Unlike Milim, who could live eternally, Salome was no more than one of the maids who served Lucia.

    There was no way that Salome, who was a human, is still alive.

    But......Milim couldn¡¯t help but think of it.

    Whether her soul was called back to dwell inside the doll or not?

    Such a thing was impossible.

    That was the conclusion Milim came to: the correct truth.

    Milim destroyed the doll without hesitation and severed her attachments.

    It should be the right thing, and yet the doll¡¯s satisfied smile and overflowing tears for some reason had made Milim confused.

    So¨D¨D

    She was perhaps really¨D¨D

    ¡¸What a cruel thing to do. Even though I especially called back a deceased soul for your sake. I thought you would be pleased, so I prepared the present secretly...... I guess you didn¡¯t like it?¡¹

    A clear voice reached Milim¡¯s ears.

    She didn¡¯t need to turn around.

    The owner of the voice was¨D¨D

    ¡¸It¡¯s you, Velda. You bastard, I hope you are prepared for it.¡¹

    ¡¸Prepared...... For what I wonder?¡¹

    Against Milim¡¯s expression filled with wrath, Velda still had a cool smile.

    Two contrasting emotions were shing as the two faced each other.

    She hadn¡¯t contacted Rimuru yet, but Milim wasn¡¯t worried about it.

    Since she felt residues of the Hero Chloe at the time she buried Lucia just a little while ago.

    It was a very splendid sword sh that crossed over even¡ºMultiple Existence¡» and reached Lucia¡¯s main body. It happened just for an instant, but Milim wouldn¡¯t fail to notice it.

    It was the time for the people who were being controlled by Lucia in the surface to be released. Although, it seemed Rimuru had schemed something as he lurked inside the shadow and perhaps already worked out some countermeasures for it.

    If she thought like that, even if she didn¡¯t bother to contact him, she believed that everything would be conveyed to Rimuru even if she stayed in this ce.

    The fool called Vega was the first one to be eliminated by Rimuru¡¯s subordinates.

    The small fry called Kazaream seemed to have fallen as he couldn¡¯t defeat Leon.

    She also knew about Dagruel¡¯s defeat as Lucia was raising a fuss about it.

    Although where Dino was and what he was doing was unknown, Milim thought that it was pointless even to be worried about that cunning man. She knew that he would suddenly appear sooner orter after all.

    In other words, it could be said that Velda¡¯s subordinates were all defeated.

    ¡¸It seems that your prided Four Unholy Commanders have all been defeated. You¡¯re the only one left, Velda. I shall have you receive the reward for making me angry.¡¹

    As Milim said so, she pulled out the demonic sword ¡°Earth¡± and took a stance.

    Velda looked at Milim with a smile while shrugging his shoulders.

    ¡¸I¡¯ll y with you, Milim.¡¹

    Those words became the signal.

    Milim easily demonstrated continuous sword techniques.

    However, Velda avoided everything by a paper-thin margin.

    He was still unarmed and had leeway for his attitude against Milim.

    That ignited Milim¡¯s anger and the demonic sword ¡°Earth¡± began pulsing as if it had reacted to it.

    The rusts on the surface of the sword disappeared, showing its bluish-white de. It seemed that the de was strengthened as it absorbed waves of her anger.

    ¡¸Die! Drago Break[5]!!¡¹

    A ferocious sh like an embodiment of Milim¡¯s wrath was heading towards the defenseless Velda.

    However¨D¨D

    ¡¸Too bad. You¡¯re a bit slow.¡¹

    Velda easily stepped back with just a bit movement and dodged Milim¡¯s sword.

    But, that was as Milim¡¯s nned.

    ¡¸The time for destruction is now!¡¹

    The moment Velda evaded Milim¡¯s sword, their position was now reversed.

    Milim stood in front of the throne while Velda stood on the ground below the throne.

    Plus, on the very rear of Velda¡¯s position¨D¨D soared the Heaven Gate, the only gateway connecting the Heaven and the surface world.

    From the very beginning, Milim aimed for the chance to simultaneously attack both Velda and the Heaven Gate.

    With the demonic sword ¡°Earth¡± in her right hand, and her left hand charged with Destruction Intent.

    Right now, Milim unleashed Drago Nova at full power towards Velda.

    A bluish-white light beam which resembled a sparkling star¡¯s light ovepped repetitively and pierced through Velda.

    It pressurized the surroundings as the beam bulged and expanded to pierce everything towards the entrance from which Milim entered from.

    A flood of light was born, blowing away all of the lined up pirs.

    And beyond them was the soaring wall of the Heaven Gate.

    Everything was as Milim nned.

    The bluish-white light beam prated through Velda as its power increased and pierced the Heaven Gate.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    As the lights subsided, half of the Sky Castle had been cleanly blown away and disappeared.

    Only half of the castle remained behind where Milim stood.

    However, the Heaven Gate was still intact.

    It wasn¡¯t unharmed as there were numerous cracks on it, but it had endured Milim¡¯s strongest attack.

    No, that¡¯s not it.

    (I saw the light had gotten refracted just before the impact, could it be¨D¨D)

    Milim didn¡¯t let her guard down.

    That was the right decision.

    ¡¸Hmm, as one would expect from my daughter. I never expected that you can make cracks to this impassable gate.¡¹

    There was someone who spoke in an excited voice towards Milim.

    Needless to say, it was Velda.

    Velda, who was unharmed, had sat on the throne behind Milim before she noticed.

    While suppressing her astonishment, Milim calmly turned around to face Velda.

    ¡¸Oho......? For you to be unscathed after being hit by Drago Nova......¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, it was the ultimate magic that caused a supernova explosion with a super-highpression. It¡¯s the ultimate perfected form of nuclear strike magic ¡°Gravity Copse[6]¡±, but it¡¯s impossible to be use unless the user can manipte Stardust[7] freely. It¡¯s indeed an ultimate magic fitting for you. But, you see¨D¨D¡¹

    Velda began to exin heedlessly to Milim who unintentionally expressed her disbelief. He created a thin light membrane on his hand as to show Milim and continued his exnation.

    ¡¸I can also manipte stardust. It¡¯s easy to avert the impact since I directed the destruction so it only affected a limited area.¡¹

    So he exined.

    Velda seemed to be surprised that her power could affect the impassable gate, but it wasn¡¯t that surprising for Milim.

    Velda had said it easily, but it was an impossible feat unless he could read Milim¡¯s thoughts and understood her aimpletely.

    More importantly, there was no one who could manipte stardust except Milim.

    It was an ultimate magic with the only way to defend against it was to do a lot of work of casting nuclear strike magic repeatedly in order to offset it which even Guy couldn¡¯t do ...... But, right now, Velda had shown that he could easily manipte it.

    In other words, it was no more than a magic which could easily be blocked for Velda and Milim had lost one of her trump cards.

    (What a monster......)

    For the first time, Milim experienced Velda¡¯s true strength in the truest sense.

    ¡¸Well, are you done now? Since I will have you make a child with me, I don¡¯t want to hurt you. You should have yed around enough, right? Please be obedient now.¡¹

    With a gentle smile, Velda said so as if he was persuading a child.

    Milim desperately racked her head for something.

    ¡°Is there nothing I can do?¡± Milim sought for a telling blow to Velda by making full use of herputation prediction.

    However, her calction indicated a merciless result that everything was useless even with her high abilities.

    (Kuh, I should have waited for Rimuru and his subordinates toe here......)

    At the moment when Milim regretted her action¨D¨D

    ¨D¨DCrack¨D¨D

    So, a small sound echoed in the ce.

    Milim moved her sight to see the origin of the sound.

    It also attracted Velda¡¯s attention as he did the same as Milim.

    ¡¸What!?¡¹

    And for the first time, Velda¡¯s expression was filled with disbelief.

    Right now, there was a huge crack on the towering Heaven Gate that blocked everyone from passing.

    And then¨D¨Dlight came flowing from the crack and the gate crumbled immediately after a thunderous sound.

    ¡¸Good grief. What a sturdy gate, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Totally. I didn¡¯t expect that even with the three of us it would repel our attack over and over again.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. I thought that it would be an easy task when we received the order from Rimuru-sama.¡¹

    While conversing like that, three women passed through the gate and came to invade.

    Testarossa, Ultima and Carrera.

    Under Rimuru¡¯s order, they had finally seeded in destroying the Heaven Gate.

    ¡¸But, there seemed to be an impact from the inside at the end¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Eh, there are some people here?¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨DI see, there was amotion inside or something like that.¡¹

    The three shifted their focus to Milim and Velda and seemed to have guessed the circumstances.

    Testarossa smiled wickedly and pierced Velda with her cold gaze.

    ¡¸Hey, you two. If we kill that guy, won¡¯t all the achievements be ours?¡¹

    ¡¸Right, right! It seems we are the first to arrive here!¡¹

    ¡¸Milim-sama seems to be struggling too, she probably won¡¯tin if we help her.¡¹

    The other two agreed to Testarossa¡¯s words.

    And so, the three people confronted Velda with their respective weapons in hand.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Milim analyzed the situation and thought of their winning percentages.

    It seemed that Rimuru had made the necessary preparations with exquisite timing as Milim had expected.

    She was unsure whether they couldpete against Velda, but if they could distract Velda even momentarily, Milim couldnd a full power Drago Break.

    If she condensed Drago Nova¡¯s energy and made it explode inside Velda¡¯s body, even Velda who could manipte stardust could do nothing but to perish.

    Milim concluded so instantly.

    ¡¸You guys, sorry but please lend me your help!¡¹

    The three demons delightfully nodded to Milim¡¯s shout.

    Her path to victory had been shut before, but she could now see a path opening even though it was only a small one.

    Velda looked at Milim uninterestedly and shifted his sight to see the three demons.

    Then he said,

    ¡¸It¡¯s troublesome to y with people other than Milim. I shall prepare suitable opponents for you guys.¡¹

    He announced so and took out an orb to his hand.

    Milim and the three demons were wary of Velda¡¯s action.

    However, something was created in an instant.

    Two people were standing in front of Velda.

    An old man dressed in luxurious ck clothes.

    A short-haired soldier dressed in the former Empire Army¡¯s official uniform.

    The two surveyed their surroundings as they looked strangely confused.

    ¡¸I, I¡¯m certain that I should have died after I entrusted the girl with my techniques...¡¹

    ¡¸Why am I here? I¡¯m alive¨D¨D No, that¡¯s impossible.¡¹

    They were Damrada who had entrusted his techniques to Ultima and Kondou Tatsuya who had entrusted his Will to Carrera.

    However, they were not the real one.

    That was proven from their reaction.

    ¡¸Yo, you guys seem to have woken up. How¡¯s the body¡¯s condition?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, Velda-sama! It is very good.¡¹

    ¡¸It¡¯s been a long time, Velda-sama. For you to call me, do you have a mission for me?¡¹

    Damrada and Kondou took a pose to show their loyalty in front of Velda.

    Their current appearance was something you couldn¡¯t imagine from them when they were alive.

    Ultima and Carrera were stunned when they looked at the two.

    It was truly unbelievable, but the two appeared so simr to the real ones.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t be deceived! They are just copies harboring their memories. Moreover¨D¨DVelda had rewritten the memories to his likings...... their real selves¡¯ soul had disappeared, right? Not even a god can revive the dead!¡¹

    From Milim¡¯s shout, Ultima and Carrera also realized the truth.

    Velda¡¯s cheerful voice reached them.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. They and the maid I made a while ago for Milim have the same principle. Strangely, I can¡¯t collect memories of a living person and I can only use it once. This Memory Orb[8] can reproduce a deceased person¡¯s memories.¡¹

    Velda said so while fiddling around with the third orb he took out.

    And, he continued talking.

    ¡¸I collected the angels¡¯ energy to this orb as the core and created a temporary body for them. They can¡¯t act on the surface, but that doesn¡¯t matter here. Besides, even if I used a lot of unskilled personalities or even if I tried to evolve them into Manas, they weren¡¯t strong...... This time I tried to replicate those with a strong will. With energyparable to ten awakened demon lords and a strong will. How about it, don¡¯t you think they are strong?¡¹

    Velda exined whileughing.

    As they understood the meaning of his words, the demons¡¯ expressions were dyed with anger.

    Tampering with a person¡¯s soul was the demons¡¯ specialty. Therefore, they didn¡¯t intend toin about it.

    However, ying with the memories of the people whom they acknowledged was a sphemy to them.

    Demons were fundamentally selfish, even if they could tolerate their own actions, that didn¡¯t mean they could tolerate others¡¯ actions.

    ¡¸It appears that he really wants to die.¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m so mad now.¡¹

    ¡¸Making me angry isn¡¯t something that is easy to be done.¡¹

    The three demons, who couldn¡¯t look at themselves objectively, dered their anger in their own way.

    And, that was the same for Milim.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t let your guard down. I¡¯ll be Velda¡¯s opponent, but I can¡¯t hold out for long. Get rid of those impostors quickly.¡¹

    She ordered those words to the three.

    Thus, the fight in the Heaven had begun.

    [1] ÌìµÛ Tentei, made from kanji of Heaven and Sovereign. Ruler of Heaven, Emperor of Heaven, Heaven Sovereign, God.

    [2] Ìì¿Õ³Ç. Sky/Air/Heaven Castle. I forgot to mention other alternatives when it appeared before, I think. It¡¯s the Castle in the Sky XD

    [3] ÊØ×o™CÉñ(¥¬©`¥Ç¥£¥¢¥ó¥É©`¥ë) Shugo Kishin (G¨¡dian D¨­ru) Machine God Protector.

    [4] This sentence is spoken inbination of kanji and katakana to make it looks like a robot/doll/machine is talking.

    [5] ÌìÄ§¸oÐÇ”Ø(¥É¥é¥´?¥Ö¥ì¥¤¥¯) Tenma Ryuuboshi Zan (Dorago Bureiku). Tenma Star/Ster Dragon sh.

    [6] ÖØÁ¦±À‰²(¥°¥é¥Ó¥Æ¥£©`¥³¥é¥×¥¹) Juuryokuhoukai (Gurabit¨© Korapusu)

    [7] ÐÇÁ£×Ó(¥¹¥¿©`¥À¥¹¥È) Hoshi Ryuushi (Sut¨¡dasuto). Star Particle/Grain.

    [8] Ó›‘›¤Î±¦Öé(¥á¥â¥ê©`¥ª©`¥Ö) Kioku no Houju (Memor¨© §°?bu). Sacred/Precious Orb of Memory.

    P.S. reminder that Ultima is a Bokukko XD

    I just remember the katakana for Milim¡¯s Demonic Sword is Earth, I had changed it ordingly.

 Chapter 240 â€“ Final Decisive Battle Part 1

    Final Decisive Battle[1] Part 1

    Damrada and Kondou were calm without batting an eye despite being called fakes.

    They faced Carrera and Ultima without any emotions could be felt.

    No, they naturally had no emotions.

    Even if their memories were recreated, they were still someone else. Since they had no soul, they were merely a substitute Artificial Intelligence forbat. This certainly could be said as a deed of viting the dead.

    Velda looked at the demons who got angry and without his expression changing ordered¡¸Eliminate the hindrances¡¹.

    And so, the fight had begun.

    Ultima exchanged blows with Damrada.

    Carrera and Kondou aimed their guns at each other in a short range.

    The battles between the two pairs were intense, but the match clearly showed who¡¯s superior in an instant.

    Bloody Bite which unleashed by Ultima was parried by Damrada without being overpowered by it.

    Just a few words,

    ¡¸My technique, is it? It seems you have inherited it splendidly but...... if the skill is the same, naturally what decides the oue is the difference in power between us.¡¹

    Damrada uttered his impression.

    And then, he pierced through Ultima¡¯s chest whose stance was broken with his crushing fist[2].

    He refined enormous energy and assimted it with his fighting spirit, and concentrated it on his fist. And then, the mass of unleashed fighting spirit caused explosive destructive power.

    While coiled around like a snake, it devoured the inside of Ultima¡¯s body.

    Ultima was conscious but she couldn¡¯t move her body. Because she¡¯s a demon which is a spiritual life-form, she lost the control of the body because the flow of energy was devoured.

    No, if this happened on someone with a physical body, they might not be able to endure it and have their insides copse and explode......

    Carrera likewise fell on the ground.

    They had fast drawn their guns at extreme speed and simultaneously fired their bullets, but the power discrepancy was too great.

    The bullets fired from Carrera¡¯srge caliber handgun collided head-on with the bullets fired from Kondou¡¯s automatic handgun. The bullets which are refined energy bullets, due to the difference in energy density, one side¡¯s had their bullets burst and disappeared. The bullets that Carrera fired had disappeared.

    ¡¸Wha!?¡¹

    By the time she was surprised, it was after arge amount of energy had been deprived from Carrera¡¯s body.

    Ultima and Carrera, those two who rivaled or surpassed even an awakened demon lord, were easily defeated just like taking candy from a baby.

    While confronting Velda, Milim was observing the fight with side nces.

    (Energyparable to 10 awakened demon lords, hum? It seems he wasn¡¯t just bragging about it.)

    So, she quickly concluded.

    She realized that the demons had no chance for winning against Kondou and Damrada from their exchanges just now.

    Then, what would she do, Milim had no other choice but to throw her hands up.

    Moreover...... She was concerned about the third memory orb Velda had.

    Although the energy that filled up the heavens had almost disappeared entirely just by Velda creating Kondou and Damrada, if he brought forth someone whom rivaled those two, their chance of winning would be gone.

    (This is very bad. I didn¡¯t expect it, for him to really have strength surpassing ¡°True Dragons...... it seems my thoughts are a bit na?ve.)

    Nheless, Milim thought that if Velda had so much power, regardless of whether she did it alone or carefully made a n and challenged him with everyone, there wouldn¡¯t be much of difference anyway.

    The only thing Milim could do was to unleash all her power to crush Velda.

    Milim prepared to fire a full power Drago Nova while kneading fighting spirit inside her body.

    Milim had not given up yet.

    She believed that the possibility of her defeating Velda wasn¡¯t zero if she couldnd an attack on him.

    However, she had no choice but to admit that it was very difficult to prate Velda¡¯s guards......

    Two of the demons were defeated and Testarossa left alone wouldn¡¯t be able to stop Kondou and Damrada.

    It was a very disadvantageous situation.

    However, even so¨D¨D

    Milim kept analyzing the situation calmly.

    ¡¸Well now, Milim. It¡¯s about time for you to give up and be obedient. No matter how you struggle, you understand that you have no odds of winning, do you?¡¹

    ¡¸Humph. Say whatever you want. If you wanted a child, you should have made one with that insolent person who called herself my mother. Although she met a foolish end.¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t misunderstand it, Milim. What I wanted is not really a child. The only one who stands next to Velda is Lucia. I thought that I could recreate¡ºKnowledge Lord Raphael¡» if I granted it a physical body and name but......¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, as expected, it seems the manas created from¡ºJustice Lord Michael¡»couldn¡¯t be Lucia¡¯s soul. It¡¯s a disappointment for you too, right? If only I could reproduce¡ºKnowledge Lord Raphael¡» that Lucia previous had, it can be said that reviving the soul that created the skill is possible. If I seed that far, I only need to nt memories to the soul again. It can be said as a reverse process of a soul creating the skill but...... it seems to be more difficult than I thought. It was the most probable method though¨D¨D¡¹

    Velda answered Milim¡¯s question.

    His thoughts were nothing but crazy as he talked about a method that could be said as taboo.

    ¡¸You bastard, in order to revive my mother...... you created the memory orb?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, so what? Even spreading fear, panic, and chaos to the world to destroy humanity was nothing more because of my wishful thinking, "it would be great if someone awakened with it under such circumstances.¡± It would be rational for me to seek a more certain method, right? Reviving a soul is very difficult, but if the same skill can be created, the characteristics can be said pretty simr. That¡¯s why it¡¯s important for Ultimate Skill¡ºKnowledge Lord Raphael¡»to be created.¡¹

    ¡¸You bastard, such a¨D¨D¡¹

    Milim was made speechless.

    She tried to deny it, but she had realized that there was a slight possibility in that method.

    ¡¸But, well, I didn¡¯t think that it would fail, even though I granted Michael the body I had preserved. Moreover, I ended up losing the precious body, this was a failure. So, as thest resort, I think that me making a child with you will be the most certain way. If it¡¯s you who is Lucia¡¯s daughter, wouldn¡¯t you able to give birth to a body simr in terms of DNA? With just a bit of tampering, I can change it to the same body as the original Lucia.¡¹[3]

    With a clear and serene smile, Velda informed the method dyed with madness to Milim.

    ¡¸You are crazy¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Is that so? But, you see, Milim...... no matter what you are thinking, it doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡¹

    And, for an instant, Velda disappeared and Milim received an impact on her abdomen.

    Although she took a defensive stance right away, Velda¡¯s fist easily broke through her¡ºMultiple Barrier¡», and the fighting spirit she kneaded with a lot of efforts ended up dispersed.

    Just like that, Milim was thrown to the ground.

    Although she tried to stand up, her body couldn¡¯t muster any strength in contrast to her will.

    (Kuhaa, he is......certainly, strong¨D¨D£©

    Milim red at Velda while keeping her consciousness by adjusting her fighting spirit.

    ¡¸I see you¡¯re still resisting, Milim. I¡¯ll be your opponent after I destroyed the world, so I want you to sleep for a bit.¡¹

    While saying those words, Velda focused energy on his fist and held up his hand to Milim.

    And then, lights were overflowing from his hand¨D¨D

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Testarossa urately analyzed the current situation and judged that her chance of winning was 0.

    Her result was more pessimistic than the conclusion Milim had, but that was because Testarossa didn¡¯t possess any trump card.

    Since the two demons of the same rank as her were defeated instantly, the result could be seen no matter how hard she tried.

    Given the situation, there was only one way that Testarossa could do.

    (Good grief. I didn¡¯t expect that Velda is such an existence. However, well, we had aplished the suprememand we received from Rimuru-sama to break the heaven gate, it could be said the n is a sess. If it¡¯s Rimuru-sama, he would have started with the next n I guess, so I should earn some more time¨D¨D£©

    Since she would lose even if she fought, there was no other way but to earn time by conversation.

    For Testarossa, death wasn¡¯t something to be afraid of. After hundreds of years, or even after thousands of years, it would be possible for her regenerate with some of her memories and ego. But, when she thought that therades she knew might not exist in that era, she felt a bit lonely......

    (Fufu, that¡¯s funny. For me to feel lonely...... Is this what they called a sentiment, I wonder? Well, whatever......)

    Testarossa switched her thoughts and began to stall for time by verbal attacks.

    ¡¸There is no feelings and no souls either. You two are moving sophisticatedly for a hollow doll. However, it¡¯s hrious¨D¨D¡¹

    Testarossa said those words pompously, watching for their reaction.

    Talking like this would be meaningless if their memories were just reproduced, but Damrada and Kondou had their memories altered. Testarossa was aiming at the inconsistency in it and saw their reaction.

    Although those two were like robots without emotions, ¡°Won¡¯t they get confused due to the inconsistencies as they are precise machines?¡± so Testarossa had such a prediction.

    ¡¸Hrious......? What do you mean, youngdy?¡¹

    Damrada asked calmly.

    Moreover, the one who answered was not Testarossa, but Kondou.

    ¡¸It¡¯s simple. This demon (Carrera) seems to have taken over my ability¨D¨Deven my soul. But, I don¡¯t have memories of it. The person I have given my soul to is hostile against Velda-sama with some kind of goal. Guessing from the circumstances, it would be natural to think that some part of my memories was inconveniently rewritten. Don¡¯t you think so too, Damrada?¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨Dthat¡¯s, isn¡¯t it possible that our souls were stolen?¡¹

    ¡¸No. I won¡¯t allow such unsightly conduct.¡¹

    Kondou dered confidently.

    Damrada also nodded. Although he said it himself, he understood that it was an unlikely thing to happen.

    ¡¸¨D¨DI, I guess so. This girl had seeded my techniques and used it perfectly after all......¡¹

    Damrada agreed to Kondou¡¯s exnation.

    Testarossa looked at Kondou with a slightly surprised expression.

    Because Testarossa was impressed by Kondou who had analyzed and exined the current situation perfectly in such a short time since he was created.

    (This man is frighteningly calm. There are things that only Carrera acknowledges¨D¨D)

    However, at the same time, Testarossa realized from looking at Kondou¡¯s clear eyes that even if she thrust many contradictions to him, he wouldn¡¯t be confused or change sides.

    ¡¸But, does it matter? Don¡¯t worry about it, Damrada. We just need to carry out the mission given by Velda-sama.¡¹

    As Testarossa thought, the man reproduced from Kondou¡¯s memories pointed the muzzle of his gun towards Testarossa without hesitation in his eyes.

    (Hmph. I thought that I would able to earn slightly more time, but it was meaningless, I guess. Rimuru-sama, it doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re dead. Please¨D¨Dgive us your forgiveness......)

    Testarossa stood proudly till the end.

    Her mouth took the shape of a crescent moon and sprouted a charming smile.

    Although she did everything she could, she concluded that it seemed that she ran out of time. However, rather than given up, she concentrated her consciousness in order to activate the Secret Technique of Reincarnation[4] with her strong will and pride as the strongest Devil Lord in her heart.

    However, the Secret Technique of Reincarnation was never activated. That was because it was no longer necessary.

    Thest struggle Testarossa had done was not pointless.

    One shot was fired.

    Kondou¡¯s bullet was strong enough to annihte even a Devil Lord whom surpassed awakened demon lords as it housed overwhelming killing intent that wouldn¡¯t allow evasion or defense. Exactly at the moment when the assassin¡¯s bullet broke through Testarossa¡¯s¡ºMultiple Barrier¡»¨D¨D

    ¡¸Kufufufufu. Testarossa, you¡¯re not permitted to die without permission. Rimuru-sama will be angry, you know?¡¹

    The bullet was stopped exactly in front of Testarossa.

    A smiling Diablo suddenly appeared and stood next to Testarossa, while holding the bullet with his fingers.

    ¡¸Diablo, you werete you know? I didn¡¯t n to die, but it was just one step before I got annihted, you know.¡¹

    ¡¸Kufufufufu, excuse me then. However, didn¡¯t you gals proceed without permission after destroying the heaven gate?¡¹

    Testarossa lightly shrugged her shoulders to Diablo¡¯s inquiry and changed the topic.

    ¡¸So, may I leave those two to you?¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯m afraid to say, it might be hard for me alone. However, there¡¯s no need to worry. Because it isn¡¯t just me who came to this ce after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Could it be, Rimuru-sama too!?¡¹

    ¡¸No. It looks like Rimuru-sama wille after the removal of the flying insects is confirmed. Therefore, I wanted everything to be over until then though......¡¹

    Diablo looked at Damrada and Kondou and smiled wryly.

    He nced to look at Velda who fired lights towards Milim.

    ¡¸Kufufufufu. As expected, they¡¯re fast. It seemed those people have arrived. However, everything is going as nned, I suppose¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸What?¡¹

    Immediately after Testarossa responded to Diablo¡¯s mutter, an explosion urred centered on the ce where Milim was.

    Kondou withdrew to the rear while being cautious of Diablo and Damrada also moved instantly in front of Velda to protect his master with his body as a shield.

    Looking at the unexpected explosion, Velda slightly clicked his tongue and grumbled ¡¸More hindrances areing......¡¹.

    ¡¸See? Because you gals are slow in breaking the gate, other people have arrived. Although I would have been defeated by myself, so I won¡¯tin only for this time.¡¹

    The people Velda grumbled as hindrances and the other people Diablo mentioned were needless to say......

    Appeared besides and in front of Milim were figures of five people¨D¨D Guy and Chloe, also the three ¡°True Dragons¡±.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Velda nced at Guy and the others unpleasantly.

    And then, he opened his mouth.

    ¡¸Geez. Because you came together with everyone, does this mean you¡¯re going against me? Hey, Velzard?¡¹

    Instead of Veldora and Velgrind who he couldn¡¯t connect his thoughts with, Velda questioned Velzard who had been under his control in order to ascertain her intention.

    ¡¸Silence. You¡¯re an imposter who impersonates my Aniue. Now that you mention it, why did I ended up thinking that a bastard like you is my Aniue.......¡¹

    Velzard cut down Velda¡¯s question and clearly showed her hostile intention to him.

    Velda¡¯s domination on her had already been lifted off by Guy and lost its effect, now, there were no more gaps inside her heart to be taken advantaged by control type ability.

    , Velda sighed and shrugged his shoulders.

    He annoyingly said¡¸You all really are troublesome¡¹, and his mouth curled wickedly as he thought of something good.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, I shall call out a person you all dearly missed. I¡¯m kind after all.¡¹

    While speaking so, he took out thest memory orb from his pocket.

    ¡¸Guy!¡¹

    ¡¸As if I will let you!¡¹

    Guy reacted to Milim¡¯s shout and unsheathed his sword with great speed to attack Velda.

    While evading the attack easily, Velda said¡¸You¡¯re too slow.¡¹ andughed.

    ¡¸Hey, it seems the angels below have been destroyed just at the right time. Energy started to fill up the heaven. With this, it looks like I can create the strongest one with all the power left from the angels. All of you are excited too, right? Enjoy the reunion you all yearn as much as possible!¡¹

    And then¨D¨D a human was created.

    ¡¸What is this ce? Or rather, what happened to yours truly?¡¹

    Velgrind turned pale when she saw that person. Guy and Velzard too.

    The reason why was that person was Guy¡¯s best friend and the subject of Velzard¡¯s jealously. And also, he was Velgrind¡¯s partner.

    That person¡¯s name is Rudra Nasca.

    He was the Rudra Nasca who had the memories of his prime when he was still the strongest.

    The energy leaked out of the destroyed angels from the surface flowing into the heaven and formed Rudra¡¯s body. It was a tremendous dense energy which easily surpassed Kondou and Damrada who were created earlier.

    Velda¡¯s trump card who foresaw the defeat on the surface was now manifested its form.

    Three people stood like protecting Velda.

    Damrada and Kondou were on his left and right with Rudra in the center.

    Confronting them were Guy, Milim and the three ¡°True Dragons¡±. There was also Chloe and Diablo.

    Testarossa retrieved Ultima and Carrera and treated them. She judged calmly that participating in the fight would be pointless because the level of the fight had reached another dimension.

    From Testarossa, she could only pray for Diablo and the others¡¯ victory.

    However, it was like Testarossa didn¡¯t have any feelings of anxiety and fear.

    What could be seen from her eyes was the color of interest.

    (Even so...... that Diablo, he stands side by side with those at the top.)

    Even Testarossa had no other choice but to admit that those people were called the pinnacles of this world.

    Testarossa nodded satisfyingly as she saw her colleague calmly stand beside those people without feeling timid.

    She wasn¡¯t afraid of defeat.

    She would even ovee death.

    And then, she decided that someday¨D¨D they would climb and reached the top too.

    And now¨D¨D

    Each of them ascertained their prey and the fight began.

    [1] í”ÉÏ›Q‘é Ch¨­j¨­ kessen. There are a lot of alternatives for the title, Final Decisive Battle/ Final Great Battle/Greatest Decisive Battle/ Climactic Battle/Summit Battle/Peak of the Decisive Battle/ Final Battle for the Top/Summit Showdown/Final Showdown/ Peak Decisive Battle/Ultimate Match/ Top Decisive Battle etc etc. Which one do you guys think is the best for the chapter title?

    [2] ±ÀÈ­H¨­ken, Crushing Fist, Demolition Fist.

    [3] Ed note: This is wrong on so many levels...Trying to get the daughter to bear a child to turn into her mother...yep, crazy all right.

    [4] Ý†hÜžÉú¤ÎÃØÁx Rienshou no Higi.

 Chapter 241 â€“ Final Decisive Battle Part 2

    Final Decisive Battle Part 2

    Guy was the one who moved first.

    He casually moved to sh Velda like a frame-by-frame from a stop-motion animation.

    Damrada and Kondou moved to stop it, but Veldora and Diablo also reacted.

    ¡¸Kufufufufu. Veldora-sama, I can deal with them alone if it¡¯s these people, though?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuhahahaha, what are you saying? No need to hold back, let me help you too!¡¹

    As if he was getting impatient, Veldora insisted to Diablo who coolly smiled.

    For Veldora, his true intention was that he didn¡¯t want to be near his sister¨D¨DVelgrind whoseplexion changed since she saw Rudra. Therefore, he had to have an opponent by all means.

    ¡¸Then, Veldora-sama¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Hmm. That guy in military uniform was the man who bombarded me with bullets. I shall pay him back and be his opponent here.¡¹

    ¡¸I see, in that case, I shall be the opponent of the other one.¡¹

    After the brief exchange of words, Veldora and Diablo moved simultaneously.

    Damrada and Diablo exchanged blows.

    With a saber[1] in his right hand and handgun in his left, Kondou attacked Veldora.

    The shock waves generated by their intense shes shook the heaven.

    And then, the two pairs ascertained each other¡¯s prey and left the ce.

    Looking at them with a sideways nce, Velgrind started to ponder.

    Both Damrada and Kondou had served as Emperor Rudra¡¯s trusted retainers for a long time. Therefore, Velgrind also knew the two of them very well, even their characters and abilities.

    They had unprecedented power with a human body and not the type of people who would be arrogant and careless.

    They were certainly a threat as the two of them had obtained power far transcending awakened demon lord.

    However¨D¨D

    ¡¸Veldora, I won¡¯t have any mercy on you if you let your guard down, you know!¡¹

    So, Velgrind called out to Veldora before changing her line of sight to Rudra.

    Although they certainly were powerful, their power hadn¡¯t reached the level of a ¡°True Dragon¡± yet. She believed that she didn¡¯t need to worry if Veldora fought one of them.

    (However, if he fights horribly, I¡¯ll punish him.)

    So, Velgrind moved while thinking about things that would make Veldora shudder.

    At the moment when Guy tried to swing his sword down towards Velda, a sword of light came interrupting from the side and stopped the sword.

    It was the deed of the man who stood in front of Velda, Rudra.

    As they were, both of them shifted their position to cross their swords and swung it fluently.

    Both of them didn¡¯t carry a shield as they were in a stance ofplete attack.

    For them, their swords were their weapon and shield.

    ¡¸Hee, interesting. It seems your skills aren¡¯t getting duller, Guy!¡¹

    ¡¸Skip your bbering, a fake like you won¡¯t bother me!¡¹

    The two of them shouted and struck each other with full power blow.

    That blow had power enough to deliver a deadly blow. However, both of them skillfully parried it off and were unable to deal any injury on their opponent

    Astonishingly, the fake Rudra had be an embodiment of perfect strength.

    The proof was that the fake Rudra hadplete control of the temporary body which condensed from a tremendous amount of energy.

    It was an unbelievable thing for Velgrind, but the fake Rudra¡¯s strength rivaled Guy.

    ¡¸Guy, I¡¯ll assist you!¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot, don¡¯te here©`©`!!¡¹

    It happened in an instant.

    At the moment Velgrind tried to sh the fake Rudra with her Godspeed Saberw[2] to assist Guy with her ws which turned into swords.¨D¨Dshe felt a terrible pain in her arm.

    (Impossible!? I felt pain even though this body has¡ºPain Nullification¡»!?)

    Astonished, Velgrind leaped back.

    ¡¸Heee, My skill has gotten duller. I intended to chop off your neck though. No, I guess you have be stronger¨D¨D Right, Velgrind?¡¹

    For the first time, Velgrind stared at the fake Rudra.

    That young man ought to be an imitation of Rudra in his youth.

    Even Velgrind¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t distinguish the fake in front of her with the real one, as it hadpletely reproduced his strength down to his roughness......

    (Impossible. I cared for you till the end, Rudra......)

    ¡¸..... You are a fake!¡¹

    ¡¸Haa! Don¡¯t make meugh, Velgrind. I¡¯m the one who decides that. I¡¯m a fake because I have no soul? I¡¯m a fake because I got revived? I¡¯m a fake because I¡¯m being controlled? All wrong. I be a fake when I admit I¡¯m a fake and my Will dies. I¡¯m alive, you know? I¡¯m thinking, choosing and moving on. I¡¯m me and nobody else! You know that right, Velgrind? Okay, I will admit that it¡¯s true I have died once. Therefore, I will start over from the beginning. I will beat you guys once so you guys will acknowledge my greatness. Then, I¡¯ll make you guys mypanion. I¡¯m the man who will eventually conquer the world. That is my promise with ¡°Ster Lord Dragon¡± Veldanava who is also my master after all.¡¹

    Heughed off to Velgrind¡¯s shout.

    And then, Rudra erased his sword of light, the materialization of his aura and smiled fearlessly.

    ¡¸It will be rude for me to fight with such a toy, right. I will show you what I¡¯m made of.¡¹

    Saying so, he held up both of his hands and muttered¡ºDivine Sword Summon[3]¡».

    At that moment, the time-space between Rudra¡¯s hands cracked and a radiant sword manifested.

    Looking at that, Guy¡¯s red eyes kindled with joy and he smiled deeper.

    In shock and confusion, Velgrind took a step back.

    Then, while showing a smile to Guy, Rudra held up his sword and said.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s settle our fight for sure today, Guy!¡¹

    ¡¸Humph. That¡¯s just what I wanted, Rudra!![4]¡¹

    What is Divine Sword Summon? It¡¯s a ritual to bring out the sword he used against his opponent only when he got serious.

    For him to be able to summon the sword which chose its owner¨D¨DDivine Sword ¡°Star[5]"¨D¨D regardless whether the man in front of his eyes is a fake or a real one, he probably has a simr Will to Rudra who was Guy¡¯s friend.

    (Even after dying, you are still going to stand before me and get in my path, heh? You probably won¡¯t let me quit when I¡¯m ahead; you truly are a guy who hated losing.[6])

    Guy was happy and couldn¡¯t hide the smile sprouting on his mouth.

    Guy already didn¡¯t care about Velda and other things and immersed himself in his fight with Rudra.

    And, Velgrind too¨D¨D she decided to watch over the two of them.

    The rule agreed upon between Guy and Rudra from a very long time ago didn¡¯t permit Velgrind and Velzard to interfere in their fight.

    While Velgrind was watching, their fight grew fiercer......

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    Velzard also felt a simr shock like Velgrind.

    However, she was Guy¡¯s partner so it could be said the shock she felt was smaller than Velgrind.

    More importantly, thanks to the bonds with Guy she felt earlier, she never got agitated when she saw Rudra.

    Velzard was treating Milim¡¯s injury indifferently without showing astonishment on her face.

    She looked at Chloe who before she noticed was confronting Velda and stalling with her swordy.

    Milim¡¯s injury was not as bad as she expected, so Velzard was relieved that Milim would recover soon at this rate.

    ¡¸Sorry, I¡¯m okay now.¡¹

    As Velzard expected, Milim recovered immediately.

    Moreover, even though she waspletely unable topete with Velda just a while ago, Milim tried to rush towards Velda without learning any lessons from before.

    ¡¸Milim, is there any chance of winning?¡¹

    ¡¸Huh? There¡¯s none. But well, I might hit on some kind of idea while fighting, right?¡¹

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s not good¡± so Velzard thought.

    Just as she expected, Milim was being toyed with by Velda.

    ¡¸Grrr, you agile bastard!¡¹

    While Velzard was watching, it seemed Milim was refining her fighting spirit steadily, even while she was cursing, but......Her energy didn¡¯t increase greatly as Velzard imagined.

    Although it wasrger than an awakened demon lord, it was only 10%pared to a ¡°True Dragon¡±.

    (¨D¨DThat¡¯s odd. Compared with the enormous energy she had when she fought Guy, I think Milim¡¯s current strength is too small though......)

    Guy and Rudra were fighting equally.

    If Velzard got in the way, she would obviously incur Guy¡¯s wrath, so she couldn¡¯t do anything but to leave them be.

    It seemed her younger brother, Veldora, had be very impudent and stubborn before she noticed, but she decided that it would be alright to ignore him.

    Moreover, because Guy and Rudra began immersing themselves in their fight, Velgrind could afford to pay attention to Veldora and others. Even while watching the two fight, Velgrind is preparing in case of an unforeseen situation.

    Looking at that, Velzard judged that it would better to leave it to Velgrind in case anything happened.

    The problem was Velda.

    As one would expect of Chloe, she was cautious and devoted herself to a wait-and-see approach. Carefully and calmly, she seemed to be measuring Velda¡¯s strength.

    On the other hand, Milim was reckless as she kept repeating her suicidal attacks.

    Velzard was helping Milim with defense by putting up her shield to prevent the attacks towards Milim, but she would still umte some damage.

    Although Milim didn¡¯t look like she was holding back, she appeared weakerpared to when she fought Guy a long time ago.

    Velzard doubted it.

    ¡¸Milim, you......¡¹

    ¡¸MILIM, YOU FOOL! YOU BETTER GET SERIOUS!¡¹

    When Velzard tried to say her doubt, Guy shouted as if he lost his temper.

    On the other hand, Milim rebutted seemingly unamused.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going full power! I didn¡¯t hold back, you know!?¡¹

    ¡¸Idiot. You were stronger a long time ago, you know!? You aren¡¯t using¡ºWrathful Lord Satanael¡», right!?¡¹

    ¡¸Ugh!?¡¹

    Having been pointed out by Guy, Milim¡¯s sight went all over the ce for an instant as if to express ¡°I forgot!¡±.

    However, if she were to elude the question, it would hurt her dignity,

    ¡¸Bu-but! I might not be able to control myself with it. Last time, you and Ramiris ¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Jeez! Just do it! Even I have my hands full with this guy as my opponent, you know!? Just hurry up and send that damn bastard flying!¡¹

    Guy urged Milim with partly desperate tone.

    In fact, both Guy and Rudra¡¯s strength were nearly equal and Guy didn¡¯t have the leeway to talk with Milim.

    He could only tell Milim that much and turned towards Rudra.

    ¡¸Sorry to keep you waiting¡¹

    ¡¸What, it¡¯s fine. It will be boring unless we fight seriously after all.¡¹

    Guy stated his thanks to Rudra who was holding back while Guy was advising Milim.

    Rudra magnanimously nodded.

    Then, they both struck their swords at the same time and scattered intense sparks.

    Velzard sighed after she watched the two in amazement and felt her doubt was cleared.

    It wasn¡¯t that Milim hadn¡¯t gotten serious; she just didn¡¯t use her Ultimate Skill.

    However, Milim¡¯s words were also correct.

    A¡ºMagic Essence Breeder Reactor[7]¡»that was so strong that Milim couldn¡¯t master it; that was¡ºWrathful Lord Satanael¡»¡¯s true identity.

    The ultimate power which increased her magic essences steadily by using her intense anger and magic essences as fuel.

    The magic essences used as fuel were used and restored[8] to be even more power. It was literally multiplied.

    As long as this was activated, Milim¡¯s energy[9] would increase immediately. Furthermore, it wouldn¡¯t decrease even if she kept using it, it was certainly the ultimate ability.

    The one who controls infinite power, that is the demon lord named Milim.

    Her title as the child of Veldanava was not just for show.

    However, Milim had never activated¡ºWrathful Lord Satanael¡»at all.

    It was only after Guy had seeded in reproducing the ability when they fought long ago that Milim realized it.

    Although Guy had seeded in reproducing¡ºWrathful Lord Satanael¡»with his¡ºPrideful Lord Lucifer¡», he gave up in letting such an extremely powerful ability to stay active all the time. He could keep it permanently active at about 40% and using his remaining capacities to utilize other abilities. And, even if he activated the ability in full power while maintaining his ego, the limit would be about 90% from a self-analysis he had done.

    However, if it is Milim¨D¨Dit¡¯s an unparalleled powerful ability but if it¡¯s Milim she can control it¨D¨D such is Guy¡¯s confidence in her.

    And, Velzard too remembered the story she previously heard from Guy when she saw the current Milim.

    Milim didn¡¯t need to use Ultimate Skill because she possessed enormous energy surpassing awakened demon lord.

    If Milim could activate¡ºWrathful Lord Satanael¡», Velzard thought that she couldn¡¯t imagine how high her strength would rise.

    (Perhaps, she might be able to embody a strength exceeding even us the ¡°True Dragons¡± ¨D¨D)

    She came to realize the threat.

    However, she thought that it was necessary to defeat Velda in front of her. Besides, if it was Milim, she believed that Milim could control¡ºWrathful Lord Satanaelpletely with her strong will.

    As for Milim¨D¨D despite having intense conflicts, she understood that her current strength didn¡¯t reach Velda¡¯s.

    Therefore, she made the decision to pour her rage into¡ºWrathful Lord Satanael¡».

    As if he sensed the sign from Milim,

    ¡¸Rudra, there¡¯s no time to y around, hurry up and finish it!¡¹

    So, Velda shouted.

    However, the answer was¨D¨D

    ¡¸Shut up, my opponent isn¡¯t so weak that I can win by going half-assed! You should understand that if you are my master! For you to say such foolish words, it seems you are not my master as I expected. However, I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m grateful that you gave me the chance to settle my fight with Guy. So, be quiet. I will do my best to thank you for that. If you understand, then don¡¯t order me around!¡¹

    Rudra straightforwardly rebuked Velda.

    There was only the matter to settle his fight with Guy in Rudra¡¯s mind.

    He was now enjoying his fight with Guy from the bottom of his heart and felt that Velda¡¯s words were nothing more than a hindrance.

    Milim¡¯s voice echoed when Velda frowned due to Rudra¡¯s response.

    ¡¸Sorry to keep you waiting. This time, I¡¯ll go all out for sure!¡¹

    Milim stood with bluish-white patterns that looked like dragon scales having emerged on her whole body.

    ¨D¨DEnormous amount of aura gushed out from her body which was neatly circted and formed a defensive membrane to cope with every kind of attacks.

    The Dragon Princess[10] Milim Nava had now unleashed her true power.

    [1] ÜŠµ¶ Guntou, Military Sword. Refers to sword made to be used by Japanese army and navy after the end of samurai era. Pic for references:

    [2] ÉñËÙ„‡×¦ Shinsoku Kens¨­. Sword ws/Nails/Talons.

    [3] Éñ„‡ÕÙ†¾ Shinken Shoukan. Divine/God/Deity Sword.

    [4] Bring it on, can be used here too

    [5] ÐÇÍõ(¥¹¥¿©`) Seiou/Seioh (Sut¨¡). Star/Ster Ruler/King/Lord/Sovereign.

    [6] Ø“¤±¤ºÏÓ¤¤¤ÊÒ°ÀÉ Makezugiraina yarou. Can also mean Guy calling Rudra a sore loser.

    [7] Ä§ËØ‰ˆÖ³Â¯ Maso/Mamoto Zoushokuro. Magic Essence Propagation/Breeder Reactor/Furnace/Generator. A breeder reactor is a nuclear reactor that generates more fissile material (Materials for sustaining fission reaction) than it consumes. In this case, Milim¡¯s skill is a reactor that consumes her anger and magic essences but turned into even more power/energy/magic essences. I¡¯m not a nuclear physicist or any kind... orz

    [8] Kanji used here is ß€Ôª Kangen which refer to Reduction (Chemical reaction) can also mean Restoration.

    [9] A remainder, energy and magic essence quantity/amount refer to the same thing. Ä§ËØÁ¿(¥¨¥Í¥ë¥®©`) Masoryou (Enerug¨©).

    [10] ¸o»ÊÅ® Ryuu Koujo. Dragon Imperial Princess. »ÊÅ® is like ÍõÅ®(Oujo) just the first one use the kanji for emperor. Do you guys want to add the Imperial?

 Chapter 242 â€“ Final Decisive Battle Part 3

    Final Decisive Battle Part 3

    A tremendous impact coursed through Velda¡¯s hand that stopped Milim¡¯s extremely fast sword.

    The strength behind the attack was beyond Velda¡¯s expectation and he failed to parry it. The proof of the power was that the Snake Sword used by Velda got destroyed.

    When he saw the broken sword in his hand, agitation was shown for the first time on Velda¡¯s expression.

    It then became anger.

    ¡¸Geez, you¡¯re really going to bother me till the end......¡¹

    While annoyed, Velda threw surges of anger towards Milim. However, Milim calmly parried that anger. On the contrary, Milim began to pursue Velda who wore an expression that said: ¡°How unpleasant¡±.

    Milim was unconcerned about whatever her opponent was thinking and continuously attacked Velda with strong intentions to crush him.

    Her speed increased intensely with every sword stroke and began catching up with Velda¡¯s movement.

    Velda was dodging Milim¡¯s shes, but he gradually lost his calm.

    As one would expect, not even Velda could endure Milim¡¯s attacks unarmed.

    ¡¸How vexing!¡¹

    Velda put his hands together and shouted¡¸Divine Sword Creation[1]¡¹.

    The space between Velda¡¯s hands shone and a sword was created.

    Divine Sword ¡°Abyss[2]¡±¨D¨D it ranked the lowest amongst Divine Swords and Demonic Swords, but it was still a full-fledged God ss Weapon.

    Velda could create a God ss armament with his own ability.

    And then, the sword dance began.

    A disconnected space that would cut anything that came into contact with its circumference was formed due to Velda and Milim¡¯s sword fight.

    Milim had finally set foot into the same domain as Velda.

    Milim cornered Velda inside the deadly space just for the two of them without room for anyone to interfere, where they put all they got into their deadly sword that would break each other¡¯s¡ºBarrier¡»with one blow.

    While on the other hand, Velda¨D¨Dhe felt the signs of his n copsing while taking on Milim¡¯s pure will.

    He had lost the superiority in war potentials and had now been cornered.

    Although he couldn¡¯t kill Milim whom is his capture target, Milim¡¯s greatly increased strength made it hard for Velda to go easy on her.

    It didn¡¯t mean Velda was out of options, but his pride hindered him from carrying them out.

    However, it seemed it wasn¡¯t the time to say that stuffs with how things turned out now.

    Even now, the pressure transmitted from the fierce sword exchanges was increasing even further.

    Just like piercing through the gaps of his focus, Milim¡¯s kick hit Velda¡¯s stomach.

    (¨D¨Dhow troublesome)

    Velda changed his thoughts as if throwing them away.

    Milim was absolutely necessary for Velda¡¯s goal thus he couldn¡¯t kill her.

    Having said that, there was a risk that Milim would eventually gain enough strength to match his if he kept fighting like this.

    Moreover......

    Whether they were preparing for an unforeseen situation or not, the two True Dragon sisters were ring at the battlefield. Velzard¡¯s support of Milim earlier was also annoying.

    His attacks to disempower them couldn¡¯tpletely breakthrough Velzard and Milim¡¯s defenses.

    When he nced to see the battlefield¡¯s current situation, Guy and Rudra were fighting on equal terms.

    Damrada and Kondou seemed to be overpowered, meaning that at this rate their defeat was only a matter of time.

    (¨D¨DI guess it¡¯s time. The fight with all of the war potentials has been exhausted, the Great Heaven-Monster War is over.)

    As Kagurazaka Yuuki[3]¡¯sst wish, Velda hadpletely carried out the Great Heaven-Monster War.

    He was at a disadvantage in the game, but the result wasn¡¯t out yet.

    That¡¯s why Velda came to a decision.

    He would unleash all of his power and achieve his goal all at once.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    Diablo calmly took a stance and observed Damrada.

    Just with reproduced memories, Damrada could freely use the same techniques (arts) as when he was alive.

    It seemed his energy had greatly increased and his Ultimate Gift was reproduced as well.

    Even with simple calctions, it could be sensed that his energy was almost twice of Diablo¡¯s.

    (Kufufufu, wonderful. He¡¯s perfect as an opponent.)

    Diablo was grateful for his good luck.

    He devoted himself to train every day to be of use to Rimuru, his master.

    Developing a new type of magic or training theirbat techniques (arts), such things were what everyone was doing if they were Rimuru¡¯s subordinates.

    However, Diablo was different.

    He just apanied Rimuru whom developed new techniques with a sh of inspiration.

    However, that wasn¡¯t something that anyone could do. That was because the terrifying power of the new techniques could greatly affect someone even when holding back after all.

    Diablo was one of the few people who could participate in such experiments calmly.

    Then, while he was apanying Rimuru in such recklessness, he realized that his magic theory[4] was more refined than before and his strength changed.

    Yes¨D¨D Someone¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t determined just by the magnitude of their energy.

    How it was used is more important.

    The most important thing is to eliminate wasteful usage and bring forth the greatest effect even when using a small amount of energy.

    It would be a different story if someone had¡ºMagic Power Generator¡» which could amplify magic essence endlessly like Milim, but thinking with an out of norm being like her as the base was wrong.

    That¡¯s why Damrada was a perfect opponent for Diablo.

    From Diablo¡¯s judgment, if he fought both Damrada and Kondou at the same time, his winning percentage was about a bit over 50%.

    He could risk his life and put everything he had to see the path to victory by any means.

    Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t carry out Rimuru¡¯s order with that method. That would be pointless.

    However, such worries were also unnecessary as Diablo expected.

    Veldora and the others had arrived with perfect timing.

    (As expected of Rimuru-sama.)

    Diablo was satisfied and observed Damrada.

    He would be at a disadvantage if he fought both Damrada and Kondou, but if it was just Damrada alone, the story would turn out differently.

    Damrada¡¯s energy was nearly twice of his and hisbat skills surpassed Ultima.

    However, there was no problem at all.

    Diablo is a demon, meleebat was no more than mere child¡¯s y for him.

    Magic is the basicbat technique for a demon which is a spiritual life-form.

    Now that Diablo obtained an Ultimate Skill, his magic has shown further growth.

    Even the size of energy is no longer a problem, he could circte his energy with the highest efficiency to control the consumption¨D¨D he produced a fully harmonized effect.

    That could also be applied to meleebat techniques.

    Diablo parried Damrada¡¯s masterful attacks while supporting his own body by activating partial strengthening.

    Hepensated for the big difference in energy by offsetting the power and technique behind Damrada¡¯s fists and kicks with his fists and kicks which were strengthened with magic.

    That was thepleted Magic Melee Combat Technique[5] whichbined magic and techniques.

    Testarossa and the others were speechless while looking at thebat techniques which were probably based on a new theory.

    Even the recovering Ultima was amazed and watched the fight between Damrada and Diablo with intense concentration.

    For this reason, Diablo decided to show what he could really do.

    ¡¸I enjoyed this fight very much. You were perfect as a training partner, but let¡¯s end this soon. I shall show you what I can really do as my thanks for hurting Testarossa and the others.¡¹

    Diablo dered the end of the match and refined his magic power to the maximum with ultrafast magic power excitation[6].

    Diablo¡¯s energy broke free of its maximum value immediately. He had drawn an equivalent amount of energy to his maximum energy out from Rimuru¡¯s¡ºNihility Copse¡». Besides that, he absorbed the surroundings¡¯ particles and instantaneously reinforced his body. He reconstructed a strong body that could withstand handling a high amount of energy by taking in the matter from his surroundings.

    That waspleted in a blink of an eye.

    Without any timeg, Diablo transformed into hisbat form.

    And that was Diablo¡¯s Ultimate Form.

    While wearing a cool smile, Diablo dealt with Damrada¡¯s kicks.

    Unlike earlier, Diablo easily stopped Damrada¡¯s full powered kicks with one hand.

    The reason was simple and clear.

    His energy had doubled and it became possible for him to bring out the same strength as Damrada.

    However, considering they fought each other evenly when Diablo was at half of his energy, it could be said that the oue was already clear as day.

    ¡¸As a human, you were a wonderful expert. If you still had your soul, it might be a more interesting fight. However, that¡¯s nothing more than a ¡®what if¡¯ situation. The result won¡¯t change¨D¨D¡¹

    Diablopletely overpowered and crushed all of Damrada¡¯s attacks.

    Damrada just indifferently repeated his attacks without emotion.

    But, Diablo had read him thoroughly and lost interest in this fight.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s end this now¨D¨D Celestial End[7]!!¡¹

    An annr magic circle[8]pletely covered Damrada¡¯s body surface.

    Without any words.

    Without any fear.

    Without any grief.

    Damrada just quietly became light particles and disappeared.

    Then, all of the particles were absorbed into Diablo through the annr magic circle.

    At the same time as Damrada disappeared, Diablo released hisbat form.

    Although he used itposedly, the burden of magic power excitation wasn¡¯t low.

    Above all else, Diablo poured the collected energy flowing out from Damrada into¡ºTemptation World¡»he created. Although he intended to absorb the energy with different quality slowly, handling the energy of¡ºNihility Copse¡»he borrowed from Rimuru at the same time was beyond the tolerable capacities even for Diablo.

    In contrast with End of World¡¯s main purpose ofrge-scale destruction, Celestial End¡¯s main purpose is to convert the target into energy and absorb it.

    If you considered the power, End of World was higher, but Celestial End was better as an anti-individual attack.

    ¡¸Diablo, you¨D¨D¡¹

    Testarossa called out Diablo.

    ¡¸Kufu, kufufufufu. As expected, I was too greedy to steal the energy...... I¡¯m not good enough..... It seems I¡¯m far behind Rimuru-sama......¡¹

    ¡¸What was that technique just now? It looked like magic, but¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the fusion of Ultimate Skill and magic and its evolutionary series. I learned it while cooperating with Rimuru-sama who had developed it for fun. Because it¡¯s still an iplete technique, a stable usage is still difficult.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s not fair, it¡¯s just you who......¡¹

    ¡¸Kufufufufu, that¡¯s the perks of it.¡¹

    Diablo bragged to the bitter Testarossa.

    After all, this new technique style was a magic theory created in joint development with Rimuru who Diablo admired.

    Although, to be precise, it was Ciel not Rimuru, but that wasn¡¯t things Diablo was concerned with.

    ¡¸Well, I shall teach you guys once this magic theory ispleted.¡¹

    In the end, Testarossa and the other two¡¯s pursuit didn¡¯t end until Diablo promised so.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    Veldora was fighting against Kondou.

    Velda had said the energy was equivalent to 10 awakened demon lords, but the energy didn¡¯t actually reach that number.

    From Veldora¡¯s calction, the power was no more than half of that.

    Moreover, the quality of his Ultimate Skill seemed to have degraded, as such, Kondou couldn¡¯t execute attacks as he imagined.

    He was also given an Ultimate Gift like Damrada, but that was no more than a mass produced type of pseudo Ultimate Skill. Its crude performance couldn¡¯t bepared with the Ultimate Skill created by Kondou¡¯s soul.

    This was the reason why Carrera, whose energy should be overwhelmingly smaller, seeded in nullifying Kondou¡¯s bullets.

    ¡¸Tch, this doesn¡¯t work either, huh?¡¹

    Kondou clicked his tongue while trying to shoot energy bullets.

    As the result of calmly analyzing thebat, Kondou understood that he couldn¡¯t win.

    If that were the case, he had no other choice but to fight with the full extent of his power in order to aplish Velda¡¯s order.

    In contrast, Veldora still had strength to spare.

    ¡¸Kuahahahaa! You seemed to have quite a wonderful personality, but in the end, you¡¯re just a temporary one. It¡¯s reasonable that you are unable to demonstrate your original strength with an imitation Ultimate Gift rather than the Ultimate Skill born from your soul!¡¹

    Veldora told Kondou whileughing.

    Kondou¡¯s strength was genuine, but his current body was a temporary one. Not to mention, he wasn¡¯t worth considering as he had no soul.

    That¡¯s why Veldora did various things such as observation, gathering information and so on

    Kondou was a soulless doll given a temporary ego. Even so, he inherited his original self¡¯s advancedbat techniques (arts) and used his Ultimate Skill even though it was a degraded version of it.

    Although the concept was different to the pseudo core Rimuru made, it was a very interesting mechanism.

    (Fuufuufu, If I were to analyze this mechanism and teach it to Rimuru, he will certainly be grateful to me! As Ramiris¡¯ Shishou, it will be fun to research it together. I¡¯d like to have at least one sample, well¨D¨D)

    As were his thoughts as he ignored the fight.

    So, when Diablo easily ended Damrada, Veldora kept fighting Kondou without killing him.

    (Hmmm!? That Diablo, it seems he has ended it quickly. Then, if I don¡¯t end this too, the fact that I¡¯m loafing around will get exposed.)[9]

    Veldora lightheartedly thought so, but that judgment was a bit toote.

    ¡¸...... I see. Then, as expected, there¡¯s only one way I shall take ¨D¨D¡¹

    Kondou decided without hesitation and executed it.

    Veldora was powerful, and he had realized that he couldn¡¯t win even before fighting.

    For him to be able to deal a blow to Veldora¡¯s main body before him while he was still alive was the result of multiple strokes of good luck......

    That¡¯s why Kondou faithfully carried out the order.

    ¡¸¨D¨DOverdrive[10]¡¹

    In other words, it was a self-destruction.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    Velda confirmed that Kondou entered self-destruct mode and muttered¡¸That will do¡¹.

    He looked around and smirked.

    ¡¸What¡¯s so funny!?¡¹

    Milim¡¯s sword approached Velda, but it was easily parried by Velda¡¯s Divine Sword ¡°Abyss¡±.

    Velda¡¯s skill had reached a terrifying level to the extent that he could fight several people even with the inferior Snake Sword. Now that the superiority in weapons was gone, Milim couldn¡¯t reach Velda even though her strength had increased.

    And, Chloe was also unable to demonstrate her true strength.

    There was one reason.

    It was because she felt an ufortable feeling with Velda¡¯s abilities.

    Chloe always acted carefully. She wouldn¡¯t take action like fighting with all her strength so that she could respond in any way depending on the situation.

    Her basic style was to fight while using Future Foresight[11] of Ultimate Skill¡ºTime-Space God Yog-Sothoth¡».

    However, Chloe was unable to recall future memories right now. That meant that even if something were to happen, she couldn¡¯t escape to the past.

    (Is there a barrier that impedes certain abilities in the heaven? Or, is it Velda¡¯s inherent skill?)

    She verified that the other abilities could be activated without any problem and presumed that it was probably a skill that interfered with movement between space-time.

    In other words, it meant that she couldn¡¯t escape from this space with Transfer. Perhaps the only way to get in and out was by passing through the gate.

    The angels who were spiritual life-form might have been able to return directly after registering the heaven as their base. However, the intruders couldn¡¯t escape.

    (I wonder¨D¨D is this some kind of trap to make us unable to escape?)

    When Chloe thought so, Velda opened his mouth as if answering that.

    ¡¸Hahahahaha! As expected of the pinnacle beings of this world. For you guys to oppose me this far. All right, I suppose I have to show you what I can really do soon. However¨D¨D¡¹

    Kondou turned into light particles and became a small round orb.

    The light particles were converging towards the center and suddenly reversed.

    A small sun appeared in the heaven due to the rampage of super-high dense energy apanied with intense lights.

    ¡¸Uohhh!!¡¹

    Veldora fully released his magic power to suppress the sun and barely maintained its state just before it exploded.

    However, Veldora¡¯splexion worsened as he suppressed the sun and felt the pressure increasing steadily.

    ¡¸However¨D¨D I shall be the opponent for those who survive this explosion.¡¹

    Saying so, Velda embraced Milim forcibly.

    ¡¸Mnnn, what are you trying to do!¡¹

    Milim struggled while shouting, but the jet ck chains that came out from Velda¡¯s left hand twined around and sealed her movement.

    Dark Neb[12]¨D¨Dthe chains made with dark matter that absorbs all energy.

    Even this explosion, even Milim¡¯s raging power, was not enough to destroy these chains. It was God¡¯s Chains that was more powerful than Gleipnir, which seeded in sealing Dagruel in the past.

    With these chains, Milim and Velda would bepletely protected from the explosion. However, the other people would be exposed to a direct hit from the explosion. A raging explosion of energy equivalent to 10 awakened demon lords would spread a transcendental destruction which surpassed ¡°True Dragons¡± even though just for a moment.

    Since it was destruction by sheer force, energy greater than it was needed in order to defend against it.

    ¡¸You fool! If only you ended it immediately¨D¨D¡¹

    Velzard angrily moved.

    Before the power suppressed by Velda was unleashed, she intended to cooperate to put it out.

    The other people also tried to move at the same time, but¨D¨D

    ¡¸Don¡¯t misunderstand my words, okay? The explosion I mentioned is the one I¡¯ll start up over here. Rudra, I wonder why you could defy me, but that doesn¡¯t matter anymore. I wanted to investigate the cause, but you have your work anyway.¡¹

    Saying so, Velda looked at Rudra while sprouting a wicked smile.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be¨D¨Dyou bastard!!¡¹

    Guy shouted.

    He ignored Rudra and tried to go towards Velda, but he was toote.

    ¡¸Good bye, Rudra. Star Breaker[13], activate!!¡¹

    At that moment, everyone was still as if time had stopped.

    Even the explosion from Kondou¡¯s self-destruction was expected to be strong enough to inflict a massive damage even to ¡°True Dragons. If supposedly energy of a ¡°True Dragon¡± ss was to break through its limits and explode...... It was predicted to produce a tremendous destruction beyond imagination.

    Moreover, the skill and magic of transfer series were sealed off in this heaven, there was no escape.

    Guy, Velgrind, and Chloe, the three of them surrounded Rudra simultaneously. Velzard, who was heading towards Veldora, also turned towards Velda after seeing the demons moving to support Veldora.

    And the four people desperately began to offset the energy, but the process leading to the explosion was faster¨D¨D

    ¡¸Rudra......¡¹

    ¡¸Damn it, things turned out like this...... I guess it can¡¯t be helped, Guy. It seems I can¡¯t settle my score with you......¡¹

    Rudra helplesslyughed.

    And then he muttered quietly¡¸Please survive¨D¨D¡¹.

    Immediately after, Rudra was engulfed in intense lights¨D¨D

    ¡¸Veldora, I leave that one to you! Don¡¯t fail, okay!?¡¹

    ¡¸Kuaaaahahahaha! Of course. If I fail here, I will be killed by my sisters!¡¹

    While Veldora¡¯s carefreeughter echoed, a girl appeared among the four people who surrounded Rudra.

    ¡¸Eh, Sensei¨D¨D!?¡¹

    When Chloe opened her eyes wide in surprise, the energy that should have exploded was subsided into a small round orb on the girl¡¯s palm.

    And then the girl broadly grinned and smiled,

    ¡¸Yo, sorry to keep you guys waiting!¡¹[14]

    So, she boldly dered.

    [1] Éñ„‡„“Ôì Shinken Souzou.

    [2] ÉîœY(¥¢¥Ó¥¹) Shin¡¯en (Abisu). Both mean the same thing.

    [3] „“ÔìÖ÷(¥æ¥¦¥­ ¥«¥°¥é¥¶¥«) Souzoushu (Yuuki Kagurazaka). Written as Creator, read as Yuuki Kagurazaka. I prefer Japanese order name btw XD.

    [4] Ä§·¨ÀíÕ“ Mahou Riron. You could say his understanding of magic.

    [5] Ä§·¨¸ñêLÐg Mahou Kakutou Jutsu. Magic Hand-to-Hand Combat Technique.

    [6] ³¬¸ßËÙÄ§Á¦ÀøÆð Choukousoku Maryoku Reiki.

    [7] ÐÇÌìƒÒ­hœçÒ†(¥»¥ì¥¹¥Æ¥£¥¢¥ë¥¨¥ó¥É) Seiten Enkan Meppa (Seresutiaru Endo). Celestial Ring of Supreme Annihtion.

    [8] ƒÒ­hÄ§·¨ê‡ Enkan Mahoujin. A ring-shaped magic circle/formation.

    [9] ED Note: Veldora¡¯s new nickname: The Tsundere King of Screw-ups!

    Guro: Tsundora still the best.

    [10] ×Ô¼º±©×ß±¬Ò†(¥ª©`¥Ð©`¥É¥é¥¤¥Ö) Jiko Bousou Bakuha (¨­b¨¡doraibu). Self-Rampage Supreme Explosion.

    [11] Î´À´ÓèÖª Mirai Yochi. Future Prediction/Premonition.

    [12] °µü\ÐÇë…¿`(¥À©`¥¯¥Í¥Ó¥å¥é) Ankokuseiun Shiba (D¨¡ku Nebyura). Dark Neb Shackles.

    [13] ÐÇ¹â±¬Ò†(¥¹¥¿©`¥Ö¥ì¥¤¥«©`) Seik¨­ Bakuha (Sut¨¡ Bureik¨¡). Starlight Supreme Explosion.

    [14] ED Note: Veldora could learn a thing or two from Rimuru¡¯s timing.

 Chapter 243 â€“ Final Decisive Battle Part 4

    Final Decisive Battle Part 4

    I ate the mass of energy in my hand with¡ºSoul Consumption[1]¡», then stealthily poured and isted it into my¡ºImaginary Space¡».

    It seemed that I had appeared as if I were aiming for the right timing, but obviously, I didn¡¯t.

    It was a coincidence.

    Even though it might not appear so, I was actually busy with various things.

    .........

    ......

    ...

    Since things inside thebyrinth had settled down, I thought that I would also be going to subjugate Velda, but...... For some reason, my energy wasn¡¯t recovering. No, I felt that my energy had decreased rather than increase after the recovery.

    I thought it would be risky to challenge Velda like that, so I decided to recover my energy first.

    As there were arge number of angels in the sky, I decided to kill and eat them.

    It could be said that Kumara had great timing as she returned with Transfer just at the right moment and so wemenced a simultaneous attack.

    As thebyrinth army was superior, we were overwhelming in the fight.

    Firstly, the subordinates of Kumara¡¯s pets attacked all at once from the surroundings.

    As a result, the angel army, which was aiming at thebyrinth¡¯s entrance, fell into disorder and a big gap was made.

    Thebyrinth army sortied as if not to miss the timing.

    After that it became a one-sided fight.

    It seemed that it was difficult for the angels, who all united under one Will and turned into a powerful converging fort to deal with attacks from all directions.

    Themander seemed to be quite capable, as the angels were shown to be able to denominate into corps and switch to intercepting iing attacks, but the stumble at the beginning was fatal.

    However, there is a problem before that, the differences in an individual¡¯s fighting power was toorge.

    If I might say so myself, everyone from thebyrinth army was strong.

    Among them, Kumara, the four dragon kings, Apito, Trainee-san and her sisters were extraordinary.

    Kumara rampaged as if to relieve her stress.

    She tore and cut the angels freely with shing attacks using her tails, with the eight pets spread out to defend her. There was no such thing as letting the enemies live.

    From what I saw, the dragon kings were in high spirit.

    They used powerful breath and grand magic in their dragon form.

    Not only with her individual¡¯s fighting strength, but Apito alsomanded her subordinates like her limbs and annihted the enemies.

    There was no other word except brilliant.

    They trampled over the enemy with the momentum of one sting one kill through their perfect coordination.

    Fused with various spirits, the dryad sisters were strengthened to former demon lord level.

    And, the worst case was Trainee-san which had energyparable to an awakened demon lord.

    It seemed that Trainee-san had fused with a Spirit King.

    She fired extreme magic with tremendous power in a rapid session.

    Just like that, in a short period of time, the oue was clear to anyone.

    I was also worried at first, but halfway through the fight, I watched while enjoying a cup of ck tea.[2]

    Well, after all....

    No matter how you looked at it, our side¡¯s fighting power was too excessive; any losing factors couldn¡¯t be found.

    As expected of the high-ranking war potentials stationed on the 70th floor and below inside thebyrinth. Because they usually couldn¡¯t y an active role, their rampaging appearances when given the opportunity to do so was incredible.

    While looking at their appearances, I absentmindedly ended up thinking that it might be impossible to capture thebyrinth even with an army of arge country¡¯s size, but I will keep that was a secret.

    Besides of their achievements of repelling the Empire Army, naturally, everyone had be stronger from that time, but......

    Once things calmed down, it would be better for me to discuss the adjustment of thebyrinth difficulty.

    No matter how you thought about it, it was very unlikely for humans to be able to capture it.

    About the battle, when our victory was certain and only the enemy general was left ¨D¨D

    ¡¸Ah, Mai-san......¡¹

    So Shinji, who had be Ramiris¡¯ subordinate, muttered.

    It seemed the enemy¡¯smander was an acquaintance of his, I heard stories not just from Shinji but also from Mark and Zhen.

    The name of the enemy¡¯smander was Furuki Mai.

    She obviously had the energy of an awakened demon lord ss and ruled over the angels. However, she was originally a bit stronger than the three of them.

    ¡¸Was she really just a bit stronger?¡¹

    So I strongly asked them,

    ¡¸Er, umm...... a bit, no, quite......?¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I have never won against her, but.....¡¹

    ¡¸......She was absurdly strong.¡¹

    ¡¸Mai¡¯s ability was the Unique Skill¡ºTraveller[3]¡». It¡¯s an absurdly strong cheat ability that allows her to use teleportation[4] to ces she had visited once. Thebination of her skill and her long-range weapon was ruthless.¡¹

    So, the three of them answered evasively.

    It seemed that the trio had never won even when together.

    From Shinji¡¯sst exnation, it was very unlikely for normal people to win against that skill.

    After all, even for me to do teleportation without timeg was impossible unless Ibined several abilities.

    It was natural that the trio couldn¡¯t win.

    She was an ordinary quiet girl and a high school student in Japan.

    As one of Yuuki¡¯s henchman, she had adored Yuuki before he became Velda.

    ¡¸She was very serious. Also, she seemed to believe in Yuuki¡¯s words that he will finalize the¡ºRepatriation Technique[5]¡».¡¹

    I was told that she seemed to be worried about her younger brother that she had left on the other side and is constantly researching for a technique to cross between worlds.

    She was like that, but her Unique Skill¡ºTraveller¡»was restricted to this world and it seemed that she was unable to go to the other world.

    However, if shebined her Unique Skill¡ºTraveller¡»and Yuuki¡¯s¡ºSummoner¡», it seemed that crossing to another world wouldn¡¯t be just a dream.

    She believed that and cooperated with Yuuki for all this time.

    Once I understood that, Shinji opened his mouth as if to say something but then closed it.

    Apparently, he had something he wanted to say.

    ¡°Hm?¡± So I thought and called him out.

    ¡¸What? Is there something you want to say?¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, well...... you see......¡¹

    Was it something really hard for him to say? He stopped speaking halfway through.

    ¡¸Hey, that¡¯s impossible as expected......¡¹

    ¡¸...... I also think that¡¯s not good.¡¹

    The other two stopped Shinji.

    I didn¡¯t know what he wanted to say, but I gradually became curious about it.

    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m sorry. Please forget about it¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Oh, geez! Can¡¯t you just say it!!¡¹

    Because Shinji was hesitating to say it and tried to swallow his words, I decided to forcibly get him to talk.

    Then, what he wanted to say was simple.

    It was ¡°Please, I want you to save Furuki Mai¡±.

    It seemed they were on good terms among Otherworlders because they came from the same country.

    ¡¸Sorry, it¡¯s just my selfishness. I do understand that I¡¯m asking for the impossible with it, but¨D¨D¡¹

    Shinji remorsefully apologized.

    Well, I was the one who asked him though.

    ¡¸Wai, wait a moment, Shinji! Even Rimuru can¡¯t do anything about it...... It will incite antipathy from everyone and he will not able to keep his dignity as a Demon Lord......¡¹

    When her subordinate started to say something outrageous, Ramiris came panicking to mediate the matter.

    Well, I wonder. I thought it wasn¡¯t something to be flustered about to that extent.

    After all, I was quite selfish myself.

    But, we already knew that, right......

    ¡¸Hahaha, Ramiris-sama. Our loyalty will not waver by such a thing.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right. In the first ce, if we cared about such a thing, we would have massacred every hostile. However, that¡¯s not the case, right? Thatzy demon lord over there was an enemy we fought until just a little while ago.¡¹

    Benimaru broad-mindedly denied Ramiris¡¯ concern and Shuna affirmed Benimaru¡¯s words while looking down at Dino with eyes as if she was looking at trash. (Ed. note: Shuna is scary!)

    It seemed even Dino felt ufortable with that gaze so he stopped lying down on the sofa and seated himself on a chair. And then, he nonchntly nodded.

    ¡¸Oh well, Rimuru wouldn¡¯t mind about such a thing.¡¹

    So, he tried to settle it with good vibes but got his head whacked with a tray by Shuna.

    It kind of felt like: ¡°You¡¯re not someone who can say that.¡±, so he reaped what he sowed.

    ¡¸So, what will you do, Rimuru-sama? Should I order them not to deal the final blow for the time being?¡¹

    Benimaru asked me.

    Shinji and his group looked with hopeful eyes at me.

    There might be no need to discuss it since things had reached this point.

    If they were mypanions, then they would know my answer even if I didn¡¯t say it.

    ¡¸Rest assured, Shinji. If she swears not to be hostile towards me, I will save her.¡¹

    ¡¸Really!?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes. However, it¡¯s only if she¡¯s not hostile, okay?¡¹

    ¡¸If so, then no problem. Thank you very much!¡¹

    ¡¸¡¸Thank you very much!!¡¹¡¹

    When I epted the request, not only Shinji, but Mark and Zhen also said their gratitude.

    I wished that they would have said it after I saved Mai.

    ¡¸As expected of Rimuru! That¡¯s the spirit.¡¹

    Ramiris smacked my back while smiling from ear to ear.

    What a cheeky fellow.

    So I made a promise without due consideration as usual and went outside of thebyrinth to stop Mai.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Well, now.

    I left the rest of the things to Benimaru and flew towards the sky.

    I ordered Diablo who was apanying me to go ahead.

    ¡¸Kufufufu, leave it to me. I shall buy time until Rimuru-sama arrives!¡¹

    ¡¸Yea, I leave it to you. It seems that the heaven gate has been destroyed, but as expected those three wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat Velda after all.¡¹

    ¡¸Looks like it, this presence is indeed frightening¨D¨D I will have to hurry a little.¡¹

    Saying so, Diablo transferred and went ahead.

    If it was the current Diablo, he would be able to buy some time until I arrived.

    I was a bit worried, but I decided to leave it to him.

    Either way, it was necessary to buy some more time.

    Since my energy was still recovering, I had to absorb arge amount of energy from the defeated angels.

    I thought that it would fine if I were to persuade Mai while absorbing the energy.

    However, that thinking was na?ve.

    When I held up my hand and tried to absorb the energy with¡ºSoul Consumption¡», the energy quickly transferred and disappeared.

    It seemed that the angels were set to return automatically to heaven when they got defeated.

    Because it can¡¯t be helped, I gave up on eating the angels and went towards Mai¡¯s position.

    Mai was actually strong.

    Even though they were fighting as not to kill her as Benimaru instructed, it seemed that no one could touch her.

    Trainee-san didn¡¯t participate in the fight, but the dragon kings couldn¡¯t be her opponents.

    That alone was incredible, but it was a surprise that even Apito was being toyed with by Mai.

    As expected from someone who had mastered¡ºTeleportation¡».

    Incredible.

    Without losing her spirit even though the angels were annihted, Mai calmly continued fighting.

    She probably had an indomitable spirit. I could understand why Shinji and the others fell in love with her.

    Although normally someone would fall into despair in a situation like that, she was still fighting while believing she could win.

    Judging from what I saw so far, Teleportation was really troublesome.

    Even though Apito was superior in terms of speed, Mai dodged all of Apito¡¯s attacks.

    I guess there was no chance of victory for Apito here.

    However, Kumara would definitely win against Mai.

    But, this time I would be her opponent.

    If it was Kumara, she would win, but she would definitely end up killing Mai.

    ¡¸It has been a while, Rimuru-sama.¡¹

    Kumara who noticed me came flying and behaved like a spoiled child.

    She¡¯s cute, but currently it wasn¡¯t the time for it.

    ¡¸Kumara, go deal with the remnants of the angels.¡¹

    ¡¸Understood!¡¹

    Kumara obediently obeyed my order.

    It seemed that she was able to relieve some stress with a bit of rampaging around.

    Apito, who was fighting against Mai, also noticed my presence and stopped her fight to yield the fight to me.

    ¡¸My strength was still not enough. I wanted to neutralize her without troubling Rimuru-sama, but......¡¹

    Apito frustratingly bowed.

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. Even if you assess things just from an energy standpoint, your opponent has more than twice of yours. If you think of it that way, you¡¯re incredible, you know.¡¹

    I said so andforted her.

    Apito also joined Kumara, both of them left to deal with the remnants of the angels.

    All that¡¯s left was for me to persuade Mai.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    I and Mai faced each other.

    Mai readied her bow and red at me while breathing heavily.

    ¡°I see¡±, she was a beautiful girl.

    Her aura was like Shuna¡¯s.

    She had a beautiful ck hair like a Japanese doll[6] and sharp facial expression.

    She retained her dignified appearance and posture even though fatigue should have umted.

    Her posture was of a lovely, beautiful girl.

    However, there were some points to be worried about.

    The veins on her limbs were bulging and torn apart here and there making her bleed.

    Blood?

    ¡¶It seems that she incarnated as an angel with a still living body. She probably fused with a seraph without reconstructing her body. It seems her body has begun to copse as it can¡¯t withstand the energy.¡·

    Ciel answered my question.

    There was a limit for a human¡¯s living flesh to ept the tremendous amount of energy of a Spiritual life-form such as Demon and Angel. Not to mention, if it was with the highest ranking angel (Seraphim), they couldn¡¯t endure it unless it was with an awakened and carefully trained body of God-man ss[7].

    If this girl named Furuki Mai was able to control the seraphim¡¯s power while still in a living flesh¨D¨D I couldn¡¯t help but to say that she has a tremendous willpower.

    ¡¸Nice to meet you, I am Rimuru.¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨DI see, it¡¯s you. My name is Furuki Mai. I don¡¯t have any grudge against you, but I will have you die for Yuuki-kun.¡¹

    ¡¸Yuuki is already gone, you know? He¡¯s not Yuuki now, he should be calling himself as Velda, though?¡¹

    Although her expression moved just for an instant to my question, Mai immediately regained her calmness.

    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter, because I believe in Yuuki-kun. If I defeat you, I can do my research in peace. I have to go back home no matter what it takes. I know that this is for my own egoism, but still, I have to defeat you¨D¨D¡¹

    Saying so, Mai aimed her bow towards me without hesitation.

    She should have realized the copse of her limbs, but Mai stared at me without breaking her concentration even once.

    She should have understood that she couldn¡¯t win, but panic couldn¡¯t be seen in her eyes.

    ¡°Remarkable¡±, so I honestly thought.

    Mai was quite philosophical for her age.

    For one purpose, she threw away all of her hesitations......

    Perhaps, she just runs through the path she believes as her only option.

    ¡¸Although I¡¯ve heard about it once, why do you want to go back?¡¹

    ¡¸Why, you ask? You ask something strange. Do you think I¡¯m not worried about my family I left behind? Do you think we have to obediently obey orders even though we were summoned to this world without our permission? We¡¯re not treated as a human being and only are seen as a weapon...... It won¡¯t hurt my heart even if such a world was destroyed. I want to return home, that¡¯s all.¡¹

    The other Otherwolders quickly abandoned their homesickness, but Mai kept on holding onto it all this time without giving up.

    If you think about it, that might be reasonable.

    I gave up on it because I died, but that wasn¡¯t the case for the summoned people.

    Shinji and his group seemed to have given up easily, but that didn¡¯t mean they had no regrets.

    If they could go back, they wanted to go back, there¡¯s probably a lot of people like that.

    However, such magic didn¡¯t exist and there was no precedent of it too.

    Because every one of them could easily understand such reality, they just promptly gave up.

    Mai didn¡¯t give up because of her strong willpower, and she never lost hope because of her skill.

    Therefore, I had no other choice but to inform her of the cruel truth.

    ¡¸That¡¯s impossible for now. Even if someone cane from the other side to this side, a way to go from this side to the other side has not been found yet.¡¹

    ¡¸I know that! While that may be true, I can¡¯t give up!! Besides, Yuuki-kun will surely find a way to go back. Therefore, I will not give up!¡¹

    Mai shouted and fired an arrow

    However, it was futile.

    I erased the arrow and continued talking.

    ¡¸Like I said, Yuuki is gone, you know. Velda and Yuuki are different people. Besides......I think the one who summoned you is probably Yuuki too.¡¹

    Mai¡¯s movement stopped when she heard my words.

    And then, she shook her as if she didn¡¯t want to ept that.

    ¡¸Shut up! I¡¯ll have to stop you from confusing me. Stardust Rain[8]!!¡¹

    She flew up to the corner of my sight and fired her strongest technique while ring at me.

    However, it was futile.

    Because any emission type techniques wouldn¡¯t work on me after all.

    I sucked all of the arrows into¡ºImaginary Space¡».

    Thus, that was the curtain call.

    ¡¸It, it can¡¯t be¨D¨D¡¹

    Mai dropped her bow in despair.

    Atst, she noticed the overwhelming difference in strength between herself and me.

    ¡¸Listen, I don¡¯t have any intention to kill you.¡¹

    ¡¸......Why......is that?¡¹

    ¡¸I was asked by Shinji and the others to save you. If they didn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered to go out because it¡¯s cumbersome.¡¹

    ¡¸Could it be.....!? They were alive, Shinji-kun and the others¨D¨D¡¹

    It seemed Mai receive quite a shock when she heard my words.

    Well actually, if I could show the difference in strength like this, she could understand that my words weren¡¯t a lie.

    There was no need for me toe out, as it was true that Kumara was stronger than Mai.

    ¡¸Besides, certainly that it¡¯s impossible to cross over between the worlds. But, you see, that¡¯s just for the time being.¡¹

    ¡¸¨D¨DHuh?¡¹

    ¡¸In the future, depending on the research, it might be possible to find a passage to another world, don¡¯t you think? ¡°Souls are circting back and forth, aren¡¯t they?¡± such is my partner (Ciel)¡¯s reasoning, I think the possibility isn¡¯t zero, you know?¡¹

    ¡¸Is that... true.....?¡¹

    ¡¸At least it will be more reliable than leaving it to Yuuki. You can research it yourself, after all.¡¹

    When I stated so, Mai stared at me with eyes full of surprise.

    Did she also receive a shock because I told her that she should do the research herself instead of leaving it to others?

    ¡¸...... Even so...... I... can¡¯t go back anymore. I epted this power, I ended up epting it. I believed in the small possibility that I can warp with the tremendous amount of energy...... the result was a failure. My body is starting to copse as it can¡¯t endure the angel¡¯s power. The only way left is to believe in Yuuki-kun¨D¨D¡¹

    Ahh, she noticed it, didn¡¯t she?.

    Evolving¡ºTraveller¡»with the seraphim¡¯s power she got and did a dimensional warp. That was probably Mai¡¯s aim. However, she failed to acquire the ability to warp between dimensions and was left with the only way which was to believe in Yuuki.

    Thus, she was someone who got deceived by Yuuki from the start.

    That means......

    ¡¸Let me ask this just in case, did Yuuki say something like ¡±You may be able to go back, I think? There¡¯s a possibility that your skill will evolve by fusing with an angel. However, the power is too strong and it might hurt you¨D¨D So, I don¡¯t rmend it, but what will you do?¡± to you? Also, don¡¯t tell me that you are fighting right now to return the favor to Yuuki?¡¹

    So, I said what I thought directly.

    Mai¡¯s reaction was dramatic; she opened her eyes wide and just stared at me without saying anything.

    It seemed I hit the bullseye as that was probably simr to what Yuuki told her.

    ¡¸Hey, hey...... As I expected. That¡¯s a swindler¡¯s modus operandi, you know¨D¨D¡¹

    Offering an incredible offer and made the other partypliant to them, that was exactly an old trick used by a swindler.[9]

    There was a catch behind the tempting offer and they wouldn¡¯t encourage people to take the offer.

    It looked like they were giving options to the other party, but the other party actually only had one option to take.

    It was truly a shrewd trick.

    ¡¸Now that you mention it......¡¹

    ¡¸Well, I think those who got deceived are at fault. From now on, you¡¯d better not just relying on someone but also properly try to confirm things with your own thinking.¡¹

    I unintentionally ended up reprimanding Mai.

    It had no persuasive power at all since that came from me who always leaves things to other people, but Mai didn¡¯t know me well so she took my advice to heart.

    Mai courageously held back her tears and frustratingly bit her lip.

    ¡¸I understand what you¡¯re saying. There seems to be no point for me to be hostile to you. Either way, there is no chance for me to win...... You could say it as myst selfishness, but may I ask you to deal the final blow and put me at ease?¡¹

    Mai told me so and smiled fleetingly.

    She probably lost the willpower to live as she had lost her hope.

    ¡¸Like I said, search for the way to go back yourself. It¡¯s too early to give up, don¡¯t you think?¡¹

    ¡¸......But, I can¡¯t hold much longer. My body¡¯s copse is¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Ah, I forgot.¡¹

    I said that and embraced Mai¡¯s body.

    And then, I thoroughly ate the seraphim that had fused with Mai¡¯s body with¡ºSoul Consumption¡».

    Seraphim had already been analyzed, so the work waspleted instantly.

    Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t recover as much energy as I imagined, but I deemed things eptable as I got to analyze¡ºTraveller¡»without Mai¡¯s permission.

    Something like an unrestricted teleportation was an excellent super rare skill among Unique Skills. Even without my instruction, Ciel-sensei the Skill Mania[10] won¡¯t be silent.

    (How¡¯s the analysis?)

    ¡¶Completed sessfully, acquired¡ºTeleportation¡»from¡ºTraveller¡».¡·

    Hmm? As expected of Ciel-sensei.

    Mai also noticed that I had eaten the angel.

    She lost the ability to fly and naturally held onto my arms.

    ¡¸Ehh!? What happened!?¡¹

    As such, Mai got flustered and her face turned red.

    ¡¸Apito!¡¹

    ¡¸Present¨D¨D¡¹

    I called Apito and handed over Mai who was in my embrace to her.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t think that the copse of your body can be healed with potions, but if it¡¯s Shinji, he could heal it. You should ask him to get it healed.¡¹

    Mai was surprised and repeatedly opened and closed her mouth, but she looked at me as if she changed her mind.

    Moreover, for some reason, she had an expression that showed ¡°disappointment and unsatisfied¡±.

    But, she was determined on something¨D¨D

    ¡¸Thank you very much! I will never forget this favor for as long as I live, and surely, I will find a way to go back!¡¹

    She dered that to me with a strong determination.

    That would do.

    As long as she had a goal in life, she would be free from despair.

    I thought that it would be better for her to live straightforwardly towards her goal rather than having a grudge towards Yuuki.

    I nodded back to Mai and sprouted a small smile.

    ¡°What is with her gullible personality that believes me so easily like this?¡± that was what I was worried about inside my mind, but some things are better left unsaid.

    ¡¸Take her away¡¹

    ¡¸As you wish, my lord.¡¹

    Thus, I gave the order to Apito.

    Apito respectfully bowed towards me and left to take Mai away.

    Thus, the angel army that invaded the surface world was exterminatedpletely and our total victory was settled.

    [1] »ê±©†Ð Tamashii Boushoku. Boushoku (Lit. Violent Eating) can mean Gluttony, Engorge, Voracity. (Cause I didn¡¯t think I left a footnote for it before)

    [2] ED: Tip in war: enjoy ck tea wherever, whenever.

    [3] ÂÃÐÐÕß(¥È¥é¥Ù¥é©`) Ryok¨­sha (Toraber¨¡). Same meaning in kanji and katakana.

    [4] Reminder to self Ë²égÒÆ„Ó Shunkan¡¯idou (Instantaneous Movement/Transfer) Teleportation is advanced version of ÜžÒÆTen¡¯I (Transfer). No timeg at all, while normal transfer has some timeg.

    [5] ËÍß€Ðg Soukan Jutsu. Return Home Technique/Arts/Spell/Magic/Way/Method.

    [6] Like this:

    [7] ÉñÈË¼‰Shinjin-Ky¨±..

    [8] ÐÇÐ¼¤ÎÁ÷ÐÇÓê(¥¹¥¿©`¥À¥¹¥È¥ì¥¤¥ó) Hoshikuzu no Ryuuseiu (Sut¨¡dasuto Rein). Stardust Meteor Shower/Rain.

    [9] https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Confidence_trick.

    [10] ¥¹¥­¥ë¥Þ¥Ë¥¢ Sukiru Mania. XD

 Chapter 244 â€“ Final Decisive Battle Part 5

    Final Decisive Battle Part 5

    So, I worked hard like that.

    I hope that all of you would understand that I was never cking off.

    Velda was surprised by my appearance.

    That was understandable.

    After all, I appeared with¡ºTeleportation¡»that I just got a while ago.

    At the same time I acquired it, Ciel incorporated it into¡ºVoid God Azathoth¡».

    It seemed Mai could only go to ces she had been to before, but that was her limit as a human. That couldn¡¯t be helped since a human¡¯s ability to grasp space heavily relied on their eyesight.

    However, I could grasp a huge amount of spatial information, including with Observation Magic. That meant that I could teleport to ces that I could recognize.

    I could learn about the situation through Diablo and Veldora-san¡¯s eyes now. That was the reason I could easilye to this ce.

    I looked at Velda who was wary of my arrival and showed him a fearless smile.

    It was to provoke him.

    With that, it would increase Velda¡¯s wariness towards me. In that opportunity, I prepared myself in order to bring down Velda.

    Before Velda rushed into action, I absorbed the energy I had suppressed.

    I was fortunate that my energy recovery couldn¡¯t catch up and steadily absorbed it into my¡ºImaginary Space¡». In there, Ciel-san diligently converted it into energy I could use.

    Thanks to that, I greatly recovered from my low energy state and it seemed to be enough to fight Velda.

    I guess you would never know what could turn out to be a fortunate situation.

    By the way, I found out the reason why my energy didn¡¯t recover when I came to this ce.

    The culprit was probably Veldora-san.

    I think he created¡ºClones¡»and rampaged around.

    It seemed he could replenish his energy through the ¡°Soul Corridor¡± from me, no mistake about that.

    I thought so, but......

    When I confirmed that with Ciel while being amazed, I heard a surprising answer.

    ¡¶That¡¯s right. In addition, a bit of it is also flowing into Diablo and Benimaru. More energy was used than expected for Velgrind¡¯s Skill Evolution.¡·

    She replied in a carefree way like ¡°And so, what about it?¡±

    Because she said it too smoothly, I was stuck on how to reply to that.

    No, no, she used my energy without my permission though......

    However, even if I wanted toin, it was true that I was helped by the low energy state due to her doing.

    There was a heap of stuff that I wanted to say, but I gave upining.

    Or rather, perchance..... Even this situation was within Ciel-san¡¯s expectations?

    No, no, no, there¡¯s no way. I might indeed just be overthinking it.

    It couldn¡¯t be, right?

    There was no way she could predict things that far and predicted what kind of n Velda would take either.

    ¡¶I have confirmed the phenomenon of energy returning to Heaven[1] when the angels were defeated in various ces.¡·

    Yeah. I knew that.

    ¡¶I have predicted that the most efficient way to use the energy of the angel gathered in the Heaven is to make all of the energy go berserk. Therefore, as the countermeasure for it, I have persisted your state of energy exhaustion.¡·

    Well, you said it so easily, but...... that, wouldn¡¯t that be a big problem if you misread things?

    Moreover, Velda might absorb all of the energy and super-powered up[2] himself.

    I couldn¡¯t possibly fight Velda in an out of gas state like that, what were you going to do if the energy didn¡¯t recover smoothly?

    ¡¶He can¡¯t do such things as super-power up. He wouldn¡¯t be struggling if he could power up himself that easily. Well, even if he were to super-power up himself temporarily, there would be no problem. I don¡¯t think that My Master would lose in low energy state, but just in case, it was possible to forcibly retrieve Veldora and Velgrind back to recover about 60% of the energy instantly. So, there¡¯s no problem.¡·

    Ah, I see.

    She dered that super-strengthening was impossible, but what about me?

    Am I an exception?

    ...... I felt Ciel-san had overestimated me too much.

    Ciel-san is the ¡°If she says she¡¯ll do it, she¡¯ll do it¡± type.

    So, she generously distributed the energy at a fast pace.

    Since Veldora-san and Velgrind were also recovering their own energy, certainly, it would be the best idea to have them cooperate with me in the worst case situation.

    Whether I would get their approval or not would be the problem, but I felt relieved to know that such way was avable.

    I felt I got to see a glimpse of Ciel-san¡¯s scary side, but my doubt was cleared.

    What¡¯s left was only to defeat Velda.

    Also, before that......

    I examined the orb remaining in my left hand.

    When I finished absorbing all of the energy, it seemed only the core remained.

    It resembled the pseudo-core I made, but the concept seemed to be quite different.

    What¡¯s this¨D¨D

    ¡¸Yo! I thought it was the end but I didn¡¯t think that I will survive in this form, you know? Although I can¡¯t really say that I¡¯m ¡°alive¡±. Hahahahaha!¡¹

    It talked!?

    I stared at the orb in surprise.

    Even though it had no vocal cords, it seemed to produce sounds by vibrating the magic essences. It was a very skilled orb.

    ¡¸Rudra! You are safe......it doesn¡¯t seem so, but you were safe?¡¹

    Although Velgrind found herself stuck for words, she still asked the orb.

    Hmm...... This orb, is Rudra?

    I felt his character waspletely different from the Rudra I knew though.....

    ¡¸Hah! Well, being tenacious is my forte after all!¡¹

    No, no. Even if you called yourself as tenacious, your status as an orb was hard to be said as alive.

    At the moment I tried to do a carefree tsukkomi like that¨D¨D

    Velda instantly closed the distance and came to sh me.

    However, I didn¡¯t let my guard down even while talking, I kicked up the sword stuck in the ground, wielded it in my right hand, and I stopped Velda¡¯s sword with it.

    ¡¸Na?ve! I don¡¯t underestimate you that much that I will let my guard down in this final stage, you know!¡¹

    I didn¡¯t want topliment him, but it can¡¯t be helped as it was true.

    Velda was indubitably the strongest person as far as I knew.

    Judging from a brief look just now, his power was rising tremendously. I felt Guy¡¯s almightiness and Milim¡¯s strength, and the energy of ¡°True Dragon¡± level.

    I also thought whether to attack him in the gap while he was wary of me, but stopping was the right decision. As expected, this guy wouldn¡¯t let his guard down, so I had to deal with him carefully. Besides......I had just one concern.

    Since there was such a concern, I couldn¡¯t possibly do something such as letting my guard down.

    I exchanged several blows with Velda and took some distance from him.

    That just now wasn¡¯t even a warm-up, it was just a yful greeting.

    In the first ce, I couldn¡¯t get used to fighting using a sword that wasn¡¯t mine as I expected. Or rather, this sword was an excellent weapon and obviously of God ss too.

    From pure performance, this sword was better than my katana.

    Even so, I wouldn¡¯t cheat because the katana I was familiar with was easier to be used.

    ¡¸Hahaha, You¡¯re not bad. You¡¯re able to handle my sword. However, you still have lots more to work on. Unfortunately, you don¡¯t seem to be my true vessel.¡¹

    The orb in my left hand proudly said such an evaluation.

    Or rather, what are you?

    Because of you, I was fighting Velda with just my right hand. Since the basic is to wield the sword with both hands, I was unfamiliar with fighting only using my right hand.

    ¡¸What are you supposed to be? The Rudra I know was full of himself because he was an emperor, but you¡¯re above him on that.¡¹

    ¡¸I see. I did be an emperor, heh? Well, I guess I must have gotten ¡°mellowed out¡± if I stopped at the status of an emperor though.¡¹[3]

    ¡¸I don¡¯t care about that stuff and not interested. Like I said, what the heck are you?¡¹

    I ignored theint of the orb that started to talk about itself and asked the most important thing.

    I couldn¡¯t leisurely fight Velda in front of me after all.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! You are exactly like Rudra, but I can¡¯t think that you¡¯re just reproduced memories, you know?¡¹

    Reproduced memories?

    Velgrind¡¯s words piqued my interest.

    ¡¶Apparently, this orb has the effect of reproducing a dead person¡¯s memories. However, even if it can recreate a personality as close as the original, the soul is a different matter. It should be no more than a copy, but¨D¨D¡·

    Yeah, it couldn¡¯t be said as reviving someone just by reproducing their memories.

    What¡¯s important for a soul is a heart.

    ¡¸It¡¯s certainly very interesting. The Memory Orb that I made can only reproduce memories. There¡¯s no function such as recalling soul. If that was possible, there was no need for me to do troublesome stuff like this.¡¹

    Velda seemed to be interested in this phenomenon as well.

    Because he was well informed of the stuff he created, Rudra acquiring freewill itself was impossible.

    ¡¸Hahahahaahaahaahaa! It¡¯s that, you know. I was super excellent, or something like that I guess.¡¹

    Let¡¯s ignore the boastful voice that could be heard from my left hand.

    Rudra certainly died.

    That was for sure, but......

    ¡¶¨D¨DTalking about a possibility, reincarnation may be one of the causes.¡·

    Reincarnation? What did you mean by that?

    ¡¶Emperor Rudra had his soul torn apart due to repeated reincarnations. It¡¯s possible that torn parts of the soul gathered together and became another soul. Neither an existing soul nor a temporary soul, it has a heart with a high degree of freedom.¡·

    His soul was torn apart every time he reincarnated and gathered as one?

    It¡¯s a bad example for an analogy, but is it like the residues of an eraser lumped together to make a kneaded eraser[4], or something like that?

    Treating a soul and an eraser as the same might be a problem though.

    It wasn¡¯t something you would normally think about, but I could hardly say that¡¯s absolutely impossible.

    After all, I got reincarnated as a slime which you would normally consider as impossible.

    So, because there was a person with fragments of Rudra¡¯s soul somewhere in this world that the Memory Orb embedded with the memories was able to reproduce Rudra¡¯s will.

    In that case¨D¨D

    I suddenly hit on a good idea. And then, I carried out the idea as ordered by my mischievous heart.

    ¡¸Rimuru, what are you doing!?¡¹

    ¡¸Hahaa, this is interesting!¡¹

    Velgrind confusedly raised her voice.

    Rudra felt it was interesting.

    I didn¡¯t really do anything great.

    I just threw the sword to Velgrind.

    I fused the Memory Orb in my left hand with the sword I held in right hand, though.

    I embedded the Memory Orb into the base of the hilt of the God ss Sword like a conspicuous shining jewel. Since I fused it so it became one with the sword, the orb part would be as strong as the sword.

    If there was really a reincarnated person who shared his soul, that person should be able to draw out Rudra¡¯s abilities by holding the sword.

    I made it that way so you could depend on it.

    In order to enable him to have conversation with the owner, I had also asked Ciel-sensei to remake and changed Rudra into a pseudo-Manas.

    Naturally, the information of the Memory Orb had been analyzed.

    ¡¸I turned it into Intelligence Sword[5]. Because I fused Rudra¡¯s will and the sword, from now on only someone with the same soul wavelengths as him can use the sword. In other words, the person who has the qualification to wield the sword will be the proof that the person is Rudra¡¯s reincarnation. Interesting, right?¡¹

    ¡°Don¡¯t do things as you please!¡± I thought that she would get angry like that, but Velgrind only took the sword into her embrace and stared at me.

    Rudra wasughing jovially.

    ¡¸Hahahahaha! Is that so, there¡¯s a possibility that I got reincarnated? I see that would exin why I got a free will! It¡¯s certainly interesting.¡¹

    So heughed happily.

    Listening to Rudra¡¯s words, Velgrind gave a nod as if to agree with him.

    Velda was annoyed, but he red at with an expression as if he was satisfied with something.

    He thought about the reason why his own n failed and admitted that my¨D¨Dor rather, Ciel¡¯s¨D¨Ddeduction was right, I guess.

    While Velda¡¯s attention was on the Intelligence Sword, I unsheathed my katana and took a stance.

    With this, I could fight seriously.

    ¡¸However, given that the Will of the super-excellent me remained a whole, I guess the person who might be my reincarnation now would surely be a cowardly fellow. I¡¯m looking forward to our meeting.¡¹

    ¡¸Fufu, that might be so. Thest thing left from Rudra at the end was only his charisma, not even his prided luck remained...... But conversely, that person might only inherit that luck. I want to meet that person if that person exists. Your reincarnation, a cowardly and lucky person¨D¨D¡¹

    Velgrind nonchntly said.

    A cowardly and lucky person¨D¨D? There was someone who matched that description, but it couldn¡¯t be, right.

    Although the person in question had no charisma, that person waspensated with incredible luck though......

    I¡¯m sure that the ability that person had is called¡ºThe Chosen One¡»¨D¨D

    It¡¯s a coincidence. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a coincidence.

    I ignored Rudra and Velgrind¡¯s conversation and abandoned any further thoughts.

    Fate would decide their encounter and if that person was really Rudra¡¯s reincarnation, they would eventuallye across even if I didn¡¯t say anything.

    Besides, if my thoughts were right, that person probably wouldn¡¯t be able to run from Velgrind.

    Well, it didn¡¯t matter to me.

    I guess I did do some unnecessary things, but the rest was their problem

    I irresponsibly decided that Rudra and the others¡¯ matter would have nothing to do with me.

    Like that, it seemed I had seeded in buying time.

    Velda was too wary of me and only attempted minor attacks.

    I easily parried them and waited until the preparation waspleted.

    Then, finally¨D¨D

    ¡¸We did it, Rimuru! I and Gaiapletely locked up the Heaven to another space!¡¹

    So I heard Ramiris¡¯ shout.

    ¡¸Alright, good job! With this, we blocked your escape!¡¹

    This time for sure, I showed a triumphant smile towards Velda.

    It would be meaningless if we cornered him this far just for him to run away.

    Therefore, I brought Ramiris and Gaia¨D¨D¡±Earth Sovereign Dragon¡± Velgaia¨D¨Dto the Heaven and asked them to lock this cepletely.

    It was impossible for Ramaris because she had her ownbyrinth, but it was demonstrated that Gaia could create a pseudobyrinth.

    Under Ramiri¡¯s guidance, Gaia¡¯sbyrinthpletely covered up this Heaven.

    ¡¸You bastard, so that was your aim!!¡¹

    I could see the color of emotions for the first time in Velda¡¯s expressions.

    That agitation was exactly what I intended.

    Furthermore, Ramiris and Gaia seeded in rescuing Milim who got caught.

    ¡¸Kyui©`©`©`!!¡¹

    ¡¸Gaia! When did you be strong like this!?¡¹

    Milim was safely rescued and she seemed to be surprised with Gaia¡¯s growth.

    ¡¸Missionpleted on this side, Rimuru! Go on and send that guy flying!¡¹

    Ramiris proudly gave the ¡°GO¡± sign towards me.

    In addition to her,

    ¡¸To be honest, I wanted to do it myself but unfortunately, I can¡¯t win. Rimuru, please avenge me!¡¹

    Milim said so.

    ¡¸Leave it to me. I¡¯ll carve it properly into your body as the reward ofying your hands on my precious friends!¡¹

    I raised one hand to answer Milim and dered so towards Velda.

    Well then, since all of the trouble was sorted out, let¡¯s end this quickly.

    When I thought so.....

    A terrific explosion was heard and a corner of the Heaven was blown away.

    I was surprised and turned my focus to that direction¨D¨D

    Just as I thought, I saw Veldora-san who became pitch ck over there.

    [1] There were two kanji used for Heaven ÌìÉÏ½ç Tenjoukai and Ìì¿Õ½ç Tenkuukai. Ciel used the first one which can also mean Celestial World, while the other people use the 2nd one which would be closer to Sky World. Ìì¿Õ Tenkuu mean Sky but can also mean Heaven. I¡¯ll just keep both as heaven.

    [2] ³¬Š»¯ Choukyouka. Super/Ultra/Hyper Strengthening/Power Up/Boost.

    [3] Could be a pun. Íè¤¯¤Ê¤Ã¤¿ can also mean rounded. It also has the kanji maru in it.

    [4] This kind of eraser: (Also known as putty rubber)

    [5] ÖªÐÔÖéÖ®Éñ„‡(¥¤¥ó¥Æ¥ê¥¸¥§¥ó¥¹¥½©`¥É) Chisei Tama no Shinken (Interijensu S¨­do). Divine Sword with Intelligence Orb/Ball/Sphere.

 Chapter 245 â€“ Final Decisive Battle Part 6

    Final Decisive Battle Part 6

    What the heck are you doing......?

    When I thought that,

    ¡¸Guh, Guooh...... Power, I ran out of power at thest moment......¡¹

    Veldora-san insisted on something which was no more than an excuse.

    I guess he was fine.

    Although I didn¡¯t really feel the need to be worried about him, I couldn¡¯t help it considering his usual antics.

    He looked awful but there seemed to be no other problems.

    That¡¯s right. After all, Veldora-san was the only one who suffered any damage from that big explosion.

    Everyone else seemed to be unharmed, what a relief.

    Oh well, if it¡¯s Veldora-san, I felt a mysterious reassurance that he would turn out okay even if he was seriously injured.

    Since his real body was inside me, it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration.

    ¡¸What are you doing? Didn¡¯t you boast that you would be fine?¡¹

    ¡¸Grrr, that¡¯s my line! Why did the ¡°Corridor¡± suddenly closed even though I tried to suppress the explosion with force!?¡¹

    When I asked him mixed with a sigh, Veldora angrily asked back at me.

    Corridor...... did he mean the ¡°Soul Corridor¡±?

    ¡¶Fufuu. It¡¯s because Veldora had been the one most wasteful with Master¡¯s magic essences. I wanted to teach him a lesson, so I calcted that it will go out of control, but that it would only damage him and closed the ¡°Soul Corridor¡± at the perfect moment.¡·

    You did what!?

    Rather, Ciel-san appeared to be angry for some reason.

    Although she had said that Veldora could use it as much as he liked in the previous conversation, what¡¯s with this sudden change of attitude here......

    ¡¶In the first ce, I¡¯ve been suppressing the usage so that the energy won¡¯t be used inefficiently. As for this, Veldora is¨D¨D¡·

    ¡¸When I saw you absorbing the energy, I thought I wanted to copy it too! Even though it was just a bit more and I would havepleted it and powered-up myself too.¡¹

    ¡¸No, no, I think that¡¯s impossible......¡¹

    I guess this is what people would call bbergasted.

    I never said to him not to copy someone else, but I wished in such a tense situation we had here, he wouldn¡¯t try something that he couldn¡¯t do.

    First of all, how can Veldora power-up himself if he didn¡¯t have the ability to convert energy......?

    It was a simple task, all he had to do was to suppress and offset it normally; It¡¯s amazing that he could deliberately mess up.

    Veldora-san probably tried to blend it with arge amount of energy he tried to draw out from me while suppressing it with his own full power.

    Did he assume that by doing that he could forcibly take in the altered energy?

    ¡¶Not just that, he tried to pour the energy through the ¡°Soul Corridor¡± when he couldn¡¯t get used to it smoothly. Rather than a power-up, he probably nned a recycling.¡·

    I see......

    Certainly, Ciel-san could deal with it easily, but it would be risky if sending weird things became a habit.

    She¡¯s right by refusing as she seemed to be conveniently used as someone who took care of things when he was in trouble.

    Since he couldn¡¯t deal with it himself, he pushed it to Ciel-san and took the energy as he pleased.

    Even Ciel-san would flip out over that.

    Though she meant to rake him over the coals, she probably wanted to punish Veldora.

    As expected, not even Veldora could deal with it since Ciel-san had done it when he was unprepared for something like that.

    Oh well, Ciel-san probably determined the moment when he couldn¡¯t handle it though.

    I was surprised that such foolish exchanges were happening without my knowledge.

    ¡¸No matter how I look at it isn¡¯t that your own fault!¡¹

    ¡¸Grrr...... It¡¯s not fair that only Rimuru can use such a convenient ability......¡¹

    Don¡¯t go ¡°Grrr¡± at me. Are you a kid!

    Oh, well, whatever, his foolishness was quite painful for everyone to see.

    ¡¸Veldora, you¨D¨D¡¹

    See?

    Even Velgrind, who put the sword over her shoulder, is now ring this way with half-opened eyes, you know?

    It¡¯s very scary that Velzard is smiling but her eyes aren¡¯t.

    I told that to Veldora through eye contact.

    OH NO! So Veldora, whose face turned miserable, seemingly wanted to say.

    It seemed he realized that he was getting a bit too full of himself and he looked back and forth between me and his two sisters in panic.

    ¡¸Well, practice is the key. Even you will be able to use it if you keep doing your best, so be diligent. Therefore, help me to defeat Velda first.¡¹

    I decided to give Veldora a helping hand.

    My reason was it would be a bother if he ended up sulking, but Veldora-san who was shivering before his two older sisters looked pitiful if I didn¡¯t do anything.

    I acted like this time he just messed up a bit and everything was going as nned from the start.

    ¡¸Ha...hahaha. I guess so. It seems I have been a bit too overconfident. One has to learn humbleness or something like that, right. Alright, then I¡¯ll return inside and lend you my strength!¡¹

    Until the end, Veldora was still glossing over his coolness and returned back inside me as if he was running away.

    He owed me one for this.

    Since it was a good chance, I decided to make Veldora-san reside inside my katana.

    I got Veldora¡¯s agreement and put Veldora who underwent¡ºTrue Dragon Core Transformation¡»into the katana.

    I didn¡¯t feel like being stingy in this seemingly final decisive battle.

    I thought that it was great that I could retrieve Veldora back smoothly since Velda would be very cautious if he were to see Veldora transforming in front of his eyes.

    Since I pretended that I retrieved him back because he was hurt, Velda wouldn¡¯t notice the change in my katana.

    Veldora-san¡¯s mischievous conducts were surprising, but it might result in something good.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Well, with this, my preparation wasplete and I only had to defeat Velda now.

    I could ignore the effects on my surroundings since this is in the sky.

    If I used my full power on the surface, it would be a serious problem due to environmental destruction.

    I did cut apart the ocean before; the follow up afterward was very hard.

    It seemed that when Guy and Milim fought each other long ago, they ended creating a barren desert.

    With that said, the heaven could be said as a perfect ce.

    ¡¸Hey, need help?¡¹

    Guy asked.

    I was happy with the offer, but I would be fine alone.

    Because I nned to swing Veldora Sword, it would be a big problem if anyone got involved.

    ¡¸No, me alone is enough. However, since I¡¯m nning to unleash a bit of my full power so it would be quite helpful if you help Ramiris with the barrier. I don¡¯t want Velda to ran away from this ce and just want things absolutely ensured.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh? You¡¯re quite confident. Okay, leave that to me.¡¹

    Guy nodded and began to help Ramiris in reinforcing the¡ºDifferent World Barrier[1]¡»that covered up the heaven.

    ¡¸I¡¯m counting on you, Rimuru!¡¹

    Milim looked at me with eyes full of anticipation and following after Guy, she started to pour her power into Gaia in her embrace

    It seemed that she was helping with the barrier¡¯s reinforcement.

    ¡¸May fortune smiles in your favor, Rimuru-sama!¡¹

    Diablo encouraged me while he was tending to Testarossa and the other two.

    ¡¸Let¡¯s finish this quickly and rebuild our country.¡¹

    ¡¸Kufufufufu, I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡¹

    ¡¸If by any chance I got defeated¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Surely you jest. It¡¯s impossible for Rimuru-sama to lose.¡¹

    Diablo dered so with a tremendous faith.

    I didn¡¯t have any intention to lose, but my victory wasn¡¯t guaranteed either......

    Diablo didn¡¯t seem to think that I could lose at all.

    ¡¸Sensei¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸I¡¯ll finish everything. It seems I can finally save you.¡¹

    ¡¸I...... Sensei...... If Sensei looks about to lose¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s impossible for me to lose, you know? Whether that¡¯s true or not, I¡¯ll prove it right away.¡¹

    I cheerfully quoted Diablo¡¯s words and Chloe finally smiled.

    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯ll be waiting for it.¡¹

    I could feel the strength behind her words that she would be waiting for me as her tense expression seemed to soften a bit.

    I was worried about Chloe who was kind of unstable, but she would be fine now.

    Guy, Milim, Ramiris, Chloe, Diablo and Testarossa and the others.

    Velzard and Velgrind, the True Dragon sisters and Velgaia who was maintaining the¡ºDifferent World Barrier¡».

    Everyone¡¯s gazes were concentrated on my back and I raised one hand to answer it.

    I maintained my gaze to Velda.

    ¡¸Sorry to keep you waiting. Well, let¡¯s get started.¡¹

    ¡¸...... Shut up. Don¡¯t get full of yourself just because you won over these mobs. It¡¯ll be easy for me to massacre all of you if I get serious.¡¹

    ¡¸Ah is that so. I think it¡¯s impossible, but try it if you can.¡¹

    My and Velda¡¯s sights intersected simultaneously with my katana and his sword.

    At that moment, a clear sound echoed in the ce as a severed tip of a de flew into the air and stuck on the ground.

    Velda¡¯s face was dyed with shock.

    Naturally, it was because I shed Velda¡¯s sword with my katana. Moreover, the shockwaves caused by my surging sh blew away half of the remaining castle.

    The dyed echoes were the sounds of the destroyed castle crumbling.

    Let¡¯s deliver the final blow on Velda with the sounds as his requiem.

    Velda had created a new sword without panicking.

    It was impressive that he immediately regained his calm, but it had been proven before that his sword was no match against Veldora Sword.

    I swung the katana again and shed Velda¡¯s sword off.

    I thought it was amazing that he could create many God ss swords, but even I could do something simr. It wasn¡¯t an ability that needed to be fussed over so much.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be..... Although mine is ranked the lowest, it¡¯s definitely a God ss sword¨D¨DNo, what is with his sword? Impossible...... Could it be a Genesis ss[2]!?¡¹

    He seemed to finally have noticed it.

    About my katana, Veldora Sword.

    It was my first time hearing Genesis ss or something like that, but I didn¡¯t really care about such a thing.

    Its silvery de is dyed with aura thinly dding it and emitting jet ck radiance. On its de, the golden de pattern undting beautifully, giving off a very fantastic beauty.

    It¡¯s really a shame to call a sword with an unserious name as Veldora Sword.

    Oh well, Veldora-san¡¯s real form is also jet ck-colored and he looks magnificent and beautiful if he shuts his mouth though.

    (Hey, did you think of something really rude just now?)

    Nope, everything is fine.

    I felt like I heard some kind of dissatisfied voice, but let¡¯s not worry about it.

    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what ss this sword is. It has nothing to do with defeating you! Come now, let¡¯s end our warm-ups and quickly show me what you can really do. I have plenty of time, but they are not for ying with you!¡¹

    I dered at Velda as I wanted to finish this soon.

    There was no point to keep ying with him. I thought about bing serious soon.

    However, I perceived something was wrong with Velda.

    ¡¸¨D¨DKuh, what I can really do, you said? Don¡¯t you dare underestimate me, for I¡¯m the true sessor of Veldanava!!¡¹

    With an expression distorted by anger and humiliation, Velda brought his hands together.

    Then, he shouted¡¸Divine Sword Summon¡¹and a sword harboring ominous power was summoned.

    Unlike his previous creations, it was a mysterious sword that clearly was of a higher rank.

    ¡¸I shall give you my praise for making me take out this sword, myst resort. This Genesis: Veldanava Sword[3]!!¡¹

    It was a beautiful sword.

    Arge long sword with a slightly inward curved de.

    The de shined with blue glow as if the de itself emitted the light.

    Contrary to its appearance, its mass might beparable to a. It was a cluster of super-high-dense energy.

    It seemed to be a Genesis ss thingy he mentioned earlier, so we became equal in terms of weapon or something like that?

    As I expected, it was unlikely for me to win easily, but this was within my expectations.

    ¡¸Rimuru, it was beyond my expectation that you possess a swordparable to this one and only Genesis ss, you know. However, since I¡¯ve pulled out this sword, it¡¯s over for you.¡¹

    Velda dered with his restored confidence.

    Then, he swung down the sword toward me.

    His movement was exactly what you would call as Godspeed, it might be impossible to react to it if it was not me.

    However¨D¨D From my point of view, Velda¡¯s movement was really crude.

    Although I said that the warm up was over, is he still testing me?

    Or perhaps he underestimated me thiste in the game because I was lower ranked than him......

    I didn¡¯t mind either way though. Since I would just do what I had to do.

    ¡¸Too slow.¡¹

    I muttered a few words and swung my katana.

    Velda hurriedly changed the trajectory of his sword and stopped my katana. However, he was unable to bear with the overwhelming shock wave that urred when our des shed and he was blown away while breaking several piles of rubble as he rolled over the ground.

    However, that was strange.

    It was certainly a terrifying shock wave, but I only felt it was like a breeze.

    Was this guy perhaps.....

    Could it be that was his full power?

    I thought there was no way that was true and denied that thought.

    When I met Velda in the Imperial Capital, I felt a very threatening presence from him.

    If we fought that time, I thought that it was very probable for me to lose.

    And yet, I didn¡¯t feel the same threat from him now......

    ¡¶Of course. Master is evolving every day after all.¡·

    To answer my question, Ciel-san dered so as if what she said was natural.

    Hey, hey, didn¡¯t you say that super-strengthening or something like that was not possible? And yet, why did I feel like I¡¯m getting super strong!?

    ¡¶Master is an exception. Plus, there¡¯s an exception even for everything else.¡·

    Isn¡¯t that a double standard!

    For Ciel-san to conclude her exnation with a double standard, how formidable she had be.

    ¡¸Damn it, if only¡ºRaphael¡», if only I got my hands on¡ºRaphael¡», I could be the ultimate form!!¡¹

    Velda began shouting something he regretted

    Raphael? Did he mean the Ultimate Skill that I had?

    Ciel-san had said it was unnecessary and erased it after the synthesis, but was it really such an important Skill?

    ¡¸I had that Skill before, but it¡¯s already gone now, you know? Unfortunately, but there was no possibility for your wish toe true.¡¹

    With the intention to break his heart and a bit ofpassion, I cruelly informed Velda.

    Our fight¡¯s oue would be decided by the one whose heart broke first.

    Therefore, what I said would be a decisive blow against Velda.

    ¡¸It, it can¡¯t be!?¡ºRaphael¡»is gone¨D¨D? Then, I can¡¯t prove that I¡¯m Veldanava......¡¹

    Velda muttered unclear words with his hollow expression.

    ¡¶How foolish. Even if he supposedly was able to manifest your Skill, it will be impossible for an imposter to be acknowledged as Veldanava.¡·

    Ciel sent her thoughts as if to deal the final blow on Velda.

    Could you send your thought to everyone like that? Or rather, what did you mean with acknowledging Veldanava or something like that?

    ¡¶I just said what was appropriate, please don¡¯t mind it.¡·

    Ehh, is that true?

    Ciel-san said that she said that to break Velda¡¯s heart but...... She didn¡¯t hide something, right?

    Without my knowing, it seemed the means ofmunication had increased, Ciel-san was really full of mysteries.

    ¡¶It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s no problem.¡·

    No, it¡¯s not that...... oh well, whatever.

    She might be not lying, but I didn¡¯t think she said the truth either.

    ¡¸It can¡¯t be, I am¨D¨D I am Veldanava...... I won¡¯t ept this...... If only I have¡ºRaphael¡», the real Lucia will acknowledge me!!¡¹

    Velda shouted as if he went mad and attacked me without care of anything, but his weak attacks wouldn¡¯t work on me.

    I easily repelled his sword and blew Velda away for the second time.

    I guess it was not a fight anymore.

    His heart was broken too, what was left for me was to deal the final blow.

    When I thought so¨D¨D

    ¡¸It¡¯s Rimuru¡¯s victory.¡¹

    I heard Guy said that.

    Hey, if you say something like that¨D¨D

    ¡¸Wai, Guy! When you say something like that, if I remember correctly¨D¨D you will set off a ¡°g¡±, saying something like that is quite famous in the industry, you know!¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! I also studied Rimuru¡¯s manga. It¡¯s taboo to say something like that, you know!?¡¹

    Ramiris and Milim came to stop Guy faster than I was.

    However, not just Guy, the True Dragon sisters also joined the fray.

    ¡¸What are you guys trying to say. No matter how you look at it, isn¡¯t this Rimuru¡¯splete victory?¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s true, Velda has tremendous power for a fake, but as I expected he¡¯s notparable with the real Aniue. He doesn¡¯t seem to be a match for that absurd slime.¡¹

    The two of them eagerly said those words as if the crisis had passed.

    ¡¸Like I said, it¡¯ll be a lead up before the enemy gets stronger, so stop with statements like that.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! They called this ¡°clich¨¦¡±, you know?¡¹

    Milim shouted and Ramiris agreed to her.

    However, they were already toote......

    ¡¸Fufufu, ahahahahaha!¡¹

    Velda stood up whileughing.

    Have he lost it? No, rather than that, his expression is¨D¨D

    ¡¸I knew it. It was as I had expected, Rimuru-san.¡¹

    With a smile I knew very well, he called me with his clear voice.

    This sensation, this guy is without a doubt¨D¨D

    ¡¸Is that you, Yuuki?¡¹

    ¡¸Yes, long time no see. As I expected, Velda couldn¡¯t win against you. However, it¡¯s not a problem. He had earned me plenty of time. Well, shall we start¨D¨D the final battle between you and me.¡¹

    While still smiling, Yuuki said so and pointed Genesis: Veldanava Sword at me.

    [1] ®½ç½Y½ç Ikai Kekkai. Ikai can also mean Spirit/Foreign/Alien World, Underworld. But imo different world fit the context. Otherworld Barrier?

    [2] „“ÊÀ¼‰(¥¸¥§¥Í¥·¥¹) Sousei Kyuu (Jeneshisu). World Creation ss/Rank.

    [3] „“ÊÀ„‡(¥¸¥§¥Í¥·¥¹)£ºÐÇ»Ê¸o½Ç„‡(¥ô¥§¥ë¥À¥Ê©`¥ô¥¡) Souseiken (Jeneshisu): Sei¨­ry¨± Kakuken (Verudan¨¡va). World Creation Sword (Genesis): Ster Lord Dragon¡¯s Horn Sword/de/Edge. I add sword to it for easier differentiation between the sword and the person.

 Chapter 246 â€“ Rimuru vs Yuuki â€“First Partâ€“

    Rimuru vs Yuuki ¨CFirst Part¨C

    ¡°I knew it¡± was my honest thoughts.

    I calmly pondered in the middle of a fierce sword fight.

    To begin with, why would he need a 1 month dy?

    If we fought in that ce that day, I didn¡¯t know what the oue would be.

    If he had sent Chloe toward me at that time, while I wouldn¡¯t lose, the fight would still be difficult.

    If he used Velda¡¯s power, he should be able to handle Veldora and Velgrind while I was being toyed with by Chloe.

    Moreover, Kagali, Vega and the angels could have killed Diablo and the others.

    There were people who could use Unique Skill such as¡ºTeleportation¡» like Mai too, I think that the prediction wasn¡¯t wrong altogether.

    Even ording to Ciel-san¡¯s calction, our chance of winning wasn¡¯t high, just around 40%.

    Although, if I could kill Chloe without hesitation, our chance of winning would be over 80% and the situation would be reversed.

    That¡¯s why I thought they acted carefully since they feared I would act without hesitation, but I changed my mind after I saw the angels¡¯ assembly and the explosion phenomenon this time.

    Or rather, I¡¯m convinced.

    Velda, whose goal is to destroy the world, would have been more advantageous if he could do that.

    Because everything would have been better for him if he were to hold down and eliminate us by making the energy of the angels go berserk.

    What was the reason for why he didn¡¯t do that?

    ¨D¨DThat¡¯s, he wants to buy time¨D¨D

    I and Ciel agreed on the same thing.

    Although he disappeared while saying usible things at the end, what if all of that was Yuuki¡¯s acting?

    All pieces seemed to fit together.

    ¡ºKu, kukuku, ahahahahahahaha! This Is really unexpected.

    I didn¡¯t expect it, really....... You¡¯d be the most dangerous of all.

    Bravo, Rimuru-san.

    I really did want to end the world with my own hands.

    But, unfortunately.......

    I really can¡¯t imagine myself winning against you. Not to mention, even that Demon over there¨D¨D

    ¨D¨DYour power is just too insane. That chills I got when we first met was right on the money.

    I should have ended you back then.

    Did I lose my marbles somewhere? Well, it doesn¡¯t matter at all now.

    No, in fact, if you can stop me, that¡¯d just be the will of the world.

    I guess, will decide the rest, heh.

    Goodbye, Rimuru-san

    I kinda liked you a bit too.

    ¨D¨DHonestly, we could¡¯ve been friends, you know......¡»

    I ended up honestly trusting those words.

    He changed into Velda at the end with those words and I thought that Yuuki had told me his true intention.

    However, I was wrong.

    It was already toote at this point.

    Perhaps, he had started since we first met¨D¨D

    I must admitted that he acted splendidly, I was even outwitted.

    Although Ciel seemed to have doubts about it, she couldn¡¯t find any definite fault.

    I was gullible enough to believe Yuuki¡¯s words; on the contrary, she had said that she suspected that it was some kind of a ruse.

    While Iughed it off that she might be overthinking it, but if it meant something, what was it? The two of us made the prediction over it.

    That answer we concluded was ¡°Isn¡¯t his goal for the 1 month dy to buy himself some time?¡± or something like that.

    And, that was the right answer, Yuuki gradually made the power as his own inside Velda.

    ¡¸You-you¡¯ve deceived me until the end to buy yourself some time......?¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, you¡¯ve figured it out? 100 points for you, Rimuru-san. Well, it seems that Velda waspletely deceived about that too. Hey, there¡¯s a saying ¡°To fool the enemy, first deceive your allies¡± after all, right?¡¹

    ¡¸Stop with your bullshit, I really believed you¨D¨D¡¹

    ¡¸Haha, that what they called as na?ve, you know. For you to believe the words of your enemy, your mind is really simple you know, Rimuru-san.¡¹

    Yuuki mockingly shrugged his shoulders.

    Looking at him, Diablo and Milim gnashed their teeth while shooting nothing but death res towards Yuuki. However, the aura emanated from Yuuki which was iparable from before, coerced and made them unable to move their body at all.

    What a terrifying growth¨D¨DNo, evolution.

    Our weapons were on equal terms, but I felt mine was inferior.

    Veldanava Sword didn¡¯t budge even after it was struck by Veldora Sword.

    And, Yuuki who wielded it skillfully parried the impact unlike Velda.

    ¡¸How did you get this much power?¡¹

    ¡¸I don¡¯t feel I need to tell you, but well I did make you wait for 1 month, I guess I could tell that much. It¡¯s really simple; I just suppressed Velda and turned him into my subordinate. After I fully analyzed his power, I alsopletely analyzed Velda¡¯s knowledge and understood all of it. Thanks to that, I could easily get the power of an awakened Hero too. Lucky for me, I also stole some of Leon¡¯s power. After that, I just changed our rtionship from fifty-fifty rtion into aplete domination with me in charge. Oh yeah, it was easy because Rimuru-san had crushed Velda¡¯s hope and broke his heart. Thanks for that.¡¹

    Yuuki replied smilingly.

    I regretted asking as what this guy said didn¡¯t always meant the truth.

    I was curious and unintentionally asked, but I could get deceived again if I carelessly speak with him.

    Although I had pompously reprimanded Mai, it was unfunny as I got myself deceived too. Talking more than this with him was dangerous and I would rather concentrate on the fight with my full power.

    ¡¶I assume that Yuuki¡¯s words just now are true, but I agree that talking more than this is dangerous.¡·

    Ciel seemed to have sensed the danger too and agreed with my opinion.

    A top ss trickster was so troublesome to deal with.

    As I took pride that I wouldn¡¯t be deceived easily, I felt angry that I ended up being led around by the nose by someone. However, if I got caught it in too much, it would lead to a great failure.

    I couldn¡¯t reallyugh at Mai with this.

    From our conversation just now, Yuuki had said that he got the power of an awakened Hero. Then, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for him to have the power of an awakened demon lord too even if he didn¡¯t say it.

    After all, his subordinate, Kazaream was also an awakened demon lord.

    Hero and Demon Lord, powers of different natures were united in the same Will called Velda, and a being who could control that power as it pleased¨D¨Dthat would be what Yuuki had be now.

    Surprisingly, it was clear that the current Yuuki had an equal power to me.

    ¡¸However, for Rimuru-san to be the one who had¡ºRaphael¡». I had thought that was possible, but just as I expected. Since my n didn¡¯t work out smoothly, I suspected you might have anticipated them. However, I didn¡¯t expect the Skill that Velda was looking for was in the hand of Rimuru-san, his biggest enemy. This has really made Velda look like a clown. He¡¯s soughable, right?¡¹

    As soon as I thought about ending our conversation, Yuuki spoke as if to block me from doing so.

    I heard a pleasant tone echoed from Yuuki¡¯s voice as if he sincerely thought that Velda was hrious.

    What a tough opponent.

    I parried Yuuki¡¯s sword and shed him back while keeping my mouth shut.

    ¡¸Ahaha. Don¡¯t be so wary like that. You see, Velda believed that he was Veldanava¡¯s reincarnation. There¡¯s no way that could be true, what a foolish guy. It was no more than an ability. It was Veldanava¡¯s original ability, so I had him inherit all of the memories. In other words, Velda was just a simr existence like Kondou and Damrada whom were called back with Memory Orb. He¡¯s a pathetic Manas that¡¯s even inferior to the irregr being like Rudra. What a fool, isn¡¯t he? A tool that didn¡¯t even have dragon factor and yet he misunderstood everything. However, even a fool like Velda was capable enough as a support for me. After all, I can control all of Veldanava¡¯s abilities now!¡¹

    Yuuki kept on bbering about things even though I wasn¡¯t asking, Was his n was to confuse me with the conversation?

    However, his n was actually quite sessful.

    It was because it made me unable to concentrate very well. Even though we were in the midst of a fight, Yuuki¡¯s words disturbed my thoughts.

    Good grief, what a really troublesome guy he was.

    Nheless, if what Yuuki had said was true, I could understand how he got the power equal to mine.

    It was probably true that Velda was a Manas. An existence that assisted all of your abilities was very helpful, just like Ciel-san.

    Even if it was a spell formtion with difficult control, it could activate it as your proxy. In other words, while you are concentrating in closebat like this, further attacks could be prepared without your opponent sensing it.

    However, I couldn¡¯tprehend why Yuuki would bother to tell me that.

    I suspected the motive behind it whether it was also one of his ns. The existence of a Manas itself could be considered as a very important trump card that should be hidden, after all, I naturally felt the desire to find out his goal for telling me that.

    No, I suppose making me worried itself like this was what Yuuki expected, there would be no end if I kept on thinking about it.

    I earnestly reconfirmed that Yuuki was a very troublesome enemy for me.

    ¡¸You said that can control all of Veldanava¡¯s powers? Don¡¯t get conceited, you lowly human!¡¹

    Guy who was listening to me and Yuuki¡¯s conversation, shouted while ring at Yuuki with his crimson eyes zed with fury.

    As if they were following his lead, Velzard and Velgrind also nodded.

    ¡¸That¡¯s right! In the first ce, it was me who sealed Veldanava¡¯s holy corpse. As long as that seal not broken, there¡¯s no way someone like you can control all of the powers!¡¹

    Thus, Ramiris instinctively shouted.

    When he heard that, Yuuki wickedly grinned and smiled.

    ¨D¨DEh, wait a minute? Why did Ramiris bber about such important information so easily like that? No matter how careless and scatterbrain Ramiris was, this was clearly strange......

    ¡¸Too bad! Your seal was pointless. If I make you angry, why don¡¯t you release the seal and check it yourself?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t you dare make fun of me! Okay, let me do that¨D¨D¡¹

    I was convinced when I saw Ramiris was about to respond to Yuuki¡¯s provocation.

    ¡¸Diablo, stop Ramiris!¡¹

    ¡¸As you wish.¡¹

    Diablo moved promptly to my order.

    Gently, but assuredly.

    He locked up Ramiris, who was kicking up a fuss about something, inside the deployed Magic Barrier.

    ¡¸Hey! What is this, Rimuru!?¡¹

    ¡¸Calm down, Yuuki¡¯s aim was for you to remove the seal, you know. Just now, you were acting ording to his words.¡¹

    ¡¸Hah!?¡¹

    I calmly answered to the shout of the dissatisfied Ramiris.

    Ramiris was speechless when she heard my exnation. That would be so. After all, she probably didn¡¯t have any recollection about it.

    If you only listened to the exchange of the words, it was unlikely for you to be tricked by the contents of the conversation. And yet, she unconsciously tried to act as Yuuki wanted. It was something unbelievable if you think about it calmly so I naturally thought that there was some kind of skill involved in this.

    It seemed I had to make sure about this.

    There was a possibility of me being manipted too, but I decided to trust Ciel about this matter.

    ¡¶Please leave it to me. I will analyze Yuuki¡¯s skills.¡·

    I spoke to Yuuki after I received the reply from the reliable Ciel.

    ¨D¨DAll this urred while continuing to respond to the fierce sword blows without averting my sight from Yuuki.

    ¡¸You¡¯re still a trickster as ever, Yuuki.¡¹

    ¡¸Ahaha, what do you mean?¡¹

    ¡¸Don¡¯t y dumb. You put Thought Guidance in your words and you could even trick those with a strong will. I¡¯m sure that¡¯s it not a technique on the level of suggestive or hypnotism or something like that. It¡¯s very impressive of you.¡¹

    ¡¸Oh my, thank you. But, it¡¯s not fun now that you have seen through it though.¡¹

    ¡¸Like I care!¡¹

    Yuuki dodged my words with his aloof attitude.

    Since he wasn¡¯t fazed by it, he seemed to have anticipated that things were to be seen through.

    Then, this meant Thought Guidance wasn¡¯t his trump card...... it might be more reliable to deal with Yuuki¡¯s words by treating them all as lies.

    No, could it be that was his aim?

    If he mixed a bit of truth within the lies, he could make me under the impression that even the truths were lies too.

    Was it the reverse pattern of mixing a bit of lies into the truths......?

    ¡¶I think that¡¯s very likely. Unfortunately, I have analyzed the wavelength pattern of all his energy including his voiceprint, but I couldn¡¯t discern whether he¡¯s lying or telling the truth.¡·

    Just as I suspected.

    However, it was a pain that even Ciel was unable to tell it apart. It would be certainly difficult as we couldn¡¯t read him even from his expressions or emotions.

    There was nothing that could be done about this......

    Then, that meant I had no other choice but to judge it myself, what information that Yuuki would want me to believe that it was a lie?

    ¡¶Additionally, I¡¯ve confirmed that Yuuki¡¯s words harboured some kind of power. This is probably the Primitive Magic[1], ¡°Power of Words[2]¡±. I presumed that Thought Guidance might have evolved.¡·

    What? ¡°Power of Words¡±¨D¨Dyou said!?

    I asked Ciel-san for more details, any kind of Primitive Magic was ced on a higher rank than the magic used by the Demons. She said that it was the source of all magic.

    However, its characteristic wasn¡¯t manipting physical phenomenon, she told me that it had the power to affect the soul.

    While it had no effect on physical matters, its effect was tremendous inside the spiritual world.

    In other words, it was a terrifying magic that could exert its effect and invalidating defensive barriers. I was surprised that it could affect even strong people who had awakened Ultimate Skill.

    Also a being who could use this magic would be the natural enemy of any spiritual life-form.

    Just like how Ramiris easily got induced now, it could affect the inside of someone¡¯s heart......

    For now, our swordsmanship was on equal terms.

    Neither I nor Yuuki was being impatient, but neither of us had received any blows.

    Yuuki protected his whole body with a God ss Armor, but it wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand a hit from Veldora Sword.

    Likewise, I wasn¡¯t confident that I could withstand a hit from Veldanava Sword. After all, I felt energy surpassing Veldora Sword from that sword.

    Its power truly should be called as the incarnation of Veldanava¨D¨D

    ¡¸You, it can¡¯t be¨D¨Dyou really can control Veldanava¡¯s powers?¡¹

    My hunch told me so as if I received a divine revtion.

    The reason why Yuuki was buying himself time was probably to get enough power to beat us for sure.

    If that was the case, it was pretty logical that meant for him to obtain Veldanava¡¯s powers.

    ¡¸What the heck are talking about? There¡¯s no way that could be true.¡¹

    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Rimuru. Like I said before, if the seal is not removed¨D¨D¡¹

    Guy and Ramiris were denying it, but Velzard and Velgrind were silent.

    Milim was silent as well.

    They probably had sensed it. The same surges as Veldanava¡¯s powers.

    It was the power overflowing from the sword Yuuki wielded.

    ¡¸Aha, ahahahahahahahahahaha!!¡¹

    Yuuki suddenly began tough as if the dam inside was now broken.

    He keptughing while blocking the blows from my sword.

    Then¨D¨D

    ¡¸Fufu, bravo, Rimuru-san. There would be nothing at all even if that fairy over there had released the seal. I just wanted to see her face of despair when she did so. After all, it¡¯s true that I have broken the seal, you see.¡¹

    Everyone excluding me fell quiet as if they were frozen after they heard Yuuki¡¯s words.

    My intuition told me that he was telling the truth.

    It wasn¡¯t a lie to make me cautious. The reason was there was not much merit for him to tell such a lie.

    That meant Yuuki had broken Veldanava¡¯s seal in a month.

    And, the 1 month dy was for that purpose.

    ¡¸Yeah, I wanted to see those faces. After all, I got really serious now. I may have lost the game to end the world using my tools, but wouldn¡¯t it be fine for me to have some fun until the end?¡¹

    Yuuki wasughing as if he was having fun from the bottom of his heart right now.

    [1] Ô­³õ¤ÎÄ§·¨(¥×¥ê¥ß¥Æ¥£¥Ö¥Þ¥¸¥Ã¥¯) Gensho no Mah¨­ (Purimitibu Majikku). Original/Primal/Primordial Magic.

    [2] ÑÔë‘ Kotodama. Spirit of Language/Spirit of Words/Soul of Language/Magic Words/Power Words/Sacred Words. This refers to the Japanese belief that mystical powers dwell in words and names. Names and words have special powers that can influence our surroundings, both in a positive and negative way.

 Chapter 247 - Rimuru vs Yuuki â€“ Part 2

    Rimuru vs Yuuki ¨C Part 2 ¨C

    Yuuki felt the scene freeze over and inwardly savored the pleasure he felt from it.

    Now that he had be this strong, he was so close to realizing his purpose. And so he must have thought that he could allow himself to enjoy the sight of his worthy rivals¡¯ sore faces.

    If this had happened one month earlier, everyst one of them would have been a difficult opponent.

    However, he had no sense inferiority in regards to that.

    Rather, having such high-level fighters dance to his beat and control them as he wished in order to bring chaos and destruction to the world, that was the height of pleasure for him.

    And yet, due to the existence of Rimuru, who now stood before him, the n that Yuuki had constructed had ended in utter failure.

    It had been a session of unanticipated events.

    When they had firste against each other in the Kingdom of Ingracia, he had felt an indescribable premonition.

    At the time, he had thrown Hinata at him as a safety measure, but Rimuru had slipped away and escaped.

    It was unthinkable that the ever-cautious and collected Hinata would make a mistake, and so when it was confirmed that Rimuru had survived, Yuuki knew that Rimuru would be his enemy.

    From then, until now.

    His ns had been without exception, crushed by the hands of Rimuru.

    Yuuki did not feel any anger in regards to this.

    On the contrary, he almost wanted to show his respect for the impressive skill that was disyed.

    report this ad When the formation of the game board changed to the point where Yuuki could not win, even if he threw out all of the pieces in his hands, that is when he first decided to move out on his own.

    He would not be ying like that time he fought with Leon. For the first time in his life, he had resolved to seriously pursue power.

    He calcted that it would take him one month to investigate every power.

    In the meantime, he decided to allow Velda to stand in the firing line and do as he pleased.

    For the most part, Yuuki¡¯s personality was positioned on the top, but as they were beings of equal rank who alternated from one to the other, he was not able to change this with his own will once he had withdrawn.

    And so this was also a gamble for him.

    Velda¡¯s purpose was also to destroy the world, but their final goals were different.

    Yuuki¡¯s final goal was to return this world to nothing, but not Velda.

    Once the world was destroyed, Velda wanted to create a new world with himself as a god.

    For Yuuki, this was such an indulgent way of thinking that he could onlyugh.

    He knew very well that he would fail as he gave thest order.

    And the result was just as Yuuki had predicted...

    Yuuki may have been a genius, but it was not as if he had obtained all of Veldanava¡¯s powers.

    And it was also a lie that he could use all of Veldanava¡¯s abilities.

    But that was hardly a problem.

    Because it was true that he could use most of Valdanava¡¯s abilities.

    Yuuki had obtained more than enough power to bring destruction to this world.

    The Manas known as Velda had specialized in all of the ultimate skills. However, he did not have the ability to replicate.

    The reason for this was clear and simple. Insufficient space.

    In the past month, Yuuki had analyzed all of the abilities and selected the ones he wanted.

    He restored the ultimate skill ¡®Greedy King Mammon¡¯ to its existing value and attempted to replicate the abilities that he needed.

    And that had be possible when he was able topletely replicate ¡®Creation Lord Ahura Mazd¨¡.¡¯

    However, there were some abilities that he could not replicate no matter what.

    The ultimate and supreme ability¨C¡¯Turn Null,¡¯ which they say gave birth to the primordial energy needed to create worlds. In the end, it was irreproducible.

    Even if he had been able to replicate that ability, he would have to create a world as Veldanava had done, or else the energy would have just run wild and then disappear.

    After all, as the name ¡®Turn Null¡¯ suggested, it was a pure, ultra high-density energy that could destroy everything.

    It was an extreme ability from another dimension that allowed you to destroy the existing world and create a new one.

    It is said that Veldanava created this world and lost ¡®Turn Null.¡¯ And what remained after that was the ¡®Mana Breeder Reactor.¡¯

    Veldanava was the most powerful because this ability allowed him to inexhaustibly create mana.

    And the ¡®Mana Breeder Reactor¡¯ was inherited by Milim, which made her the most powerful.

    Being able to control the concentrated mana that was stardust, was a by-product of the ¡®Mana Breeder Reactor.¡¯

    Yuuki had also replicated this ultimate power.

    Yuuki had be a god, exceeding spiritual lifeforms. And so with Velda¡¯s knowledge, he had created the ¡®Mana Breeder Reactor¡¯ and hadplete control over it.

    However, as it were, he did not have enough space to be able to use his other abilities. He would be nothing more than a watered down version of Milim.

    It was possible for him to control the output like Guy did, but that would not allow him to surpass them.

    Yuuki had considered all this and then thought of the idea of having the abilities replicated in the Veldanava Sword.

    The Veldanava Sword was the fruit of Veldanava¡¯s power. Half of Veldanava¡¯s max energy was concentrated inside of it.

    It was a God sword that Milim was supposed to inherit one day.

    Consequently, there was no need to replicate the abilities in Velda¡¯s memories. He just needed to dismantle his own ultimate skill, ¡®Creation Lord Ahura Mazd¨¡,¡¯ and fuse it with Velda¡¯s knowledge. And that would give birth to the origin skill, ¡®Information King: Akashic Records.¡¯

    This origin skill, ¡®Information King: Akashic Records¡¯ would be installed into the Veldanava Sword. And it would be adjusted so that you could always use whichever ability you selected when you wanted.

    It was adjusted to be used by Yuuki exclusively, so Velda could not use it.

    Velda¡¯s role was to maintain the ¡®Mana Breeder Reactor¡¯ to be in an optimal state at all times, in order to act as a permanent monitoring device.

    And this was how Yuuki was reborn into the embodiment of absolute power, who could use all of the abilities.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    There was only one person left who Yuuki was cautious of.

    Only Rimuru, who now stood before him with a dumbfounded expression.

    This annoying monster had always been able to exceed Yuuki¡¯s expectations.

    And so there was no need to hold back. Depending on what he could ascertain of his power, it may be necessary for Yuuki to use his most powerful skill to dispose of him.

    They were equal in terms of power.

    Yuuki was god-like and an awakened hero. But even when he had the ¡®Mana Breeder Reactor¡¯ running at the highest, he was unable to outmatch Rimuru¡¯s power.

    This was insane.

    (This is troublesome, really. I had thought that I would be able to win when it came to power¨C)

    Yuuki had the upper hand in terms of weapon functionality, but he didn¡¯t know if that would still be true if the fight dragged on for too long.

    (Velda, I¡¯m going to use the energy at full force. Charge the Veldanava Sword with power until it reaches its absolute limit!)

    report this ad Yuuki ordered Velda and then began to swing at Rimuru with a speed that far surpassed his previous attacks.

    However, even these were easily parried by Rimuru.

    There was an energy that enveloped both of their swords so that they would not be damaged. It intervened with every sh and shockwaves erupted, but it was little more than a gentle wind to both Yuuki and Rimuru.

    (I didn¡¯t expect him to be able to deal with that step... However, it seems that his reactions are bing slower. Our skills with a sword are probably still at a tie?)

    Yuuki snapped his fingers loudly.

    In the same instant, the movement of the world halted. Time had stopped.

    ¡°You¡¯re stopping time now? There is no point in that...¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t think there is either.¡±

    ¡°¨Cyou lying bastard. It¡¯s to crush my specialty so you can have an advantage when we fight.¡±

    ¡°Ahahaha. I suppose that it¡¯s no secret.¡±

    Yuukiughed mischievously.

    He had easily stopped time with primitive magic.

    There were two reasons for doing this.

    The first was as Rimuru had said, to limit the use of discharge-type abilities.

    Rimuru had many methods of attacks, and limiting his options now would help Yuuki continue the fight at an advantage.

    And more then anything, stopping time was the best way to prevent suspicious magic, such as the circle of magic that Diablo had shown earlier.

    It was impossible to use magic within a world where time had stopped¨Cyes, with the exception of primitive magic.

    Yuuki had sealed all of Rimuru¡¯s magic attacks and created an environment where he alone could use magic.

    ¨CBurn furiously, primitive mes!¨C

    Yuuki ordered, and at the same time, Rimuru was covered in mes.

    ¡°Woah! How can you use magic when time has stopped!?¡±

    Just as he had hoped, Rumuru had not anticipated this attack.

    In session, Yuuki continued the attacks by just thinking of them.

    He pushed him back with the mes, then hardened the ground to prevent him from moving. Then he severed the space¨Ctoying with Rimuru.

    This was the card he had up his sleeve.

    The trump card that he had been sure would be effective.

    But unfortunately, Yuuki had concluded that this primitive magic was not enough to defeat Rimuru.

    It was obvious of course, but there was a well-calcted reason that Yuuki was using primitive magic in spite of it not being the decisive blow.

    ording to Yuuki¡¯s judgment, Rimuru had a habit of always observing his enemies¡¯ attacks. This was an indication of how confident he was that he could deal with any attack, but it wasn¡¯t only that. Yuuki believed that it came from a fundamental softness within Rimuru, who wished to search for his enemies true intent, to find out if they could note to an understanding.

    And this time, Yuuki would target this habit.

    Just as he had predicted, Rimuru had not been going all out from the beginning, which had allowed him to sessfully activate the time freeze.

    And if he used his primitive magic while time had been stopped, then there was a high probability that Rimuru would begin to analyze his actions.

    Primitive magic was his trump card, but it was still impossible to defeat Rimuru like this.

    In that case, while it was a precious asset, he could still use it as bait. That was Yuuki¡¯s decision. He could do nothing until he had won this battle.

    If he used it now, it would at least give him a small advantage. This was what Yuuki thought, and so he had no intention of being stingy with it.

    After all, if he used everything that he had and won against Rimuru, he would then be able to aplish his hopes.

    His enemy was Rimuru alone¨CEvery time he thought this, Yuuki would rate Rimuru very highly.

    It seemed like Rimuru was analyzing the primitive magic just like Yuuki had nned. He couldn¡¯t say that it was a bad thing to try to read your opponent¡¯s hand during a fight. However, in a fight like Yuuki and Rimuru were engaged in now, where they were in the middle of such a tight back and forth, having your mind on something so small could be a bad move. Ever since this fight had started¨Cno, even before it had started¨CYuuki had made multiple preparations.

    Aside from analyzing abilities inside of Velda, he was constantly thinking about ns of what to do in order to kill this most powerful being who was able to match him.

    He had not frozen time and limited Rimuru¡¯s abilities only to put himself in an advantageous position.

    If anything, Yuuki¡¯s aim was to have Rimuru believe that that was why he did it.

    His true aim for stopping time was nothing so small as that¨C

    ¡°You¡¯re too easy Yuuki. I¡¯m onto you now. You better not be thinking that you are the only one who can use magic while time has stopped!¡±

    It seemed that Rimuru had finished analyzing the primitive magic just like, no, much faster than Yuuki had predicted.

    The primitive mes that Yuuki had just unleashed without chanting were now frozen by Rimuru.

    Yuuki¡¯s will was canceled out by this fight between fire and ice.

    There was nothing to do butugh, Yuuki thought.

    In such a short time, even less if you considered that time had stopped, his trump card had be ineffective in a sudden sh.

    However, even this was ording to Yuuki¡¯s ns.

    The katana and sword crossed each other.

    Both parties shed with magnificent power.

    After all, while it had only been for a brief moment, he had seeded in diverting Rimuru¡¯s conscious.

    ¨CI have been waiting for this moment!!¨C

    report this ad Yuuki sneers.

    And just as he shed into Rimuru once again with all of his strength, he entered the final phase of his battle n.

    While massive amounts of energy were colliding and spreading shockwaves, he activated a magic technique without chanting.

    Of course, now that Rimuru understood primitive magic, he was able to activate his own magic to nullify it in return.

    (Ah, it was just as I thought. I knew that Rimuru would take the proper actions, all ording to the script.)

    Yuuki was quite satisfied, but at the same time felt a slight feeling of hollowness as well.

    He had realized that in spite of the fact that he could read his opponent to this level, in the end, they would never really understand each other in the truest sense.

    They were really just strangers, and they would only ever understand each otherpletely in his dreams.

    Yuuki felt such sentiments in his heart, but he released his final trump card before he was able to understand them.

    In the end, Yuuki and Rimuru were just enemies.

    At the same time that Rimuru activated magic nullification, Yuuki activated the device that had been installed in his left artificial arm.

    The arm transformed smoothly, and he pointed the magic circle that was carved into it at Rimuru and fired.

    And then the phenomenon was rewritten and converged into one magic.

    It was an ultimate magical art that was not possible for one person to activate.

    ¨CChrono Saltation¨C

    It was an ultimate super-dimensional magic that caused the target to jump to a space-time where time had ended.

    The magic was born through using all of the energy around it and even swallowing up the raging chrono quake.

    And with this immeasurable energy, it had taken Rimuru away to the ¡®end of space-time.¡¯

    As a spacetime continuum, even the associated clone body waspletely uprooted along with Rimuru...

    Had the ¡®Soul Corridor¡¯ not been closed, then Rimuru¡¯s underlings and even Velgrynd might have been targeted by the magic.

    That was how powerful and frightful this magic was. So much that any kind of resistance would have been futile.

    It was impossible for Yuuki to activate Chrono Saltation by himself.

    The reason was simple. It was because it was aplex magic that required that you activate at least two magic spells at the same time. On top of that, this magic had to be of the same quality and have the same characteristics.

    What Yuuki had installed into his artificial arm was a simple ultimate technique.

    The effect was a reversal.

    It was a technique that reversed the effect of the magic you were using.

    Primitive magic was a magic that reflected your will. It was not something that Yuuki activated only after knowing what magic he would use.

    Just thinking it would make it activate. That was the biggest and most distinctive feature and the reason that it was called ultimate magic.

    Now that he had limited the use of magic through the freezing of time, it was possible for him to lead Rimuru into using the magic that he wanted him to use.

    The magic that Rimuru would activate was simple and easy to understand. He would immediately use nullify.

    If he tried to analyze the magic that Yuuki activated, he would not be able to stop it. If you considered the time margin, he would have to nullify at the exact same time as Yuuki activated his magic, or it would be toote.

    That is what Yuuki had thought.

    And so he had revealed his trump card to Rimuru in order to lure his thoughts where he wanted, so he would act this way in this situation.

    And just as Yuuki had nned, Rimuru had activated the magic.

    All of it was through Yuuki¡¯s preparations, and Rimuru had acted ordingly without knowing it.

    In this atmosphere where Genesis level energy collided and even chrono quakes were urring, Yuuki had used the space-time magic: Time Stop.

    Normally, there would be no point in stopping time in a frozen world. Because you can not stop something anymore after it has been stopped. However, the situation was a little different this time, due to something that Yuuki had set up.

    Rimuru had activated his magic so that it only contained energy that had the exact opposite properties as Yuuki¡¯s magic, in order to nullify it. And that magic was reversed through Yuuki¡¯s trick, and it had changed into magic with energy that was the exact same in property and quantity. Because of this, the requirements to activate Chrono Saltation had been met.

    Adding a time freeze to a time freeze would not change its effect.

    However, multiplying them would bring about a dramatic change.

    Through being hit by multiple currents of time, and through the repelling of space that tries to remain fixed, the target would be buried somewhere beyond time.

    To the ¡®end of space-time¡¯ ¨Cin the far future, in a ce where the end of time and space meet.

    If he couldn¡¯t defeat him, then he could deal with him on ater date¨Cthat was the conclusion that Yuuki hadnded on.

    Rimuru, the one who could match him¨Cor even possibly outmatch him¨Cthis ultra rank being, it was the height of stupidity to fight him head-on.

    He should send him to the future and then destroy the world, that was his answer.

    At the very, very end, this boring and easy game of destroying the world had suddenly had a difficulty spike. But there was only happiness left, now that he had cleared it.

    Yuuki was satisfied, and the smile he showed came from the bottom of his heart.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    The time freeze was disabled at the same time that Rimuru disappeared.

    Without waiting for a second, the remaining people began to move at once.

    Most of them did not urately understand what had just happened before their eyes.

    But, the fact that Rimuru had disappeared was one thing that they all understood very clearly.

    report this ad

    ¡°Now, I have had my biggest obstacle take a little trip into the future. I guess you could say that this is checkmate then.¡±

    Yuuki announced with a faint smile.

    Hearing this, Milim sat down on the ground and broke into tears.

    ¡°Rimuru is... Rimuru has disappeared...¡±

    As Milim murmured through her grief, Ramiris became angry.

    While she still wasn¡¯t aware of it, her appearance had suddenly begun to change to that of an adult¨C

    ¡°Rimuru will surely be fine! Let¡¯s defeat this guy so we can quickly call Rimuru back to us!¡±

    Ramiris shouted.

    Strength returned to Milim¡¯s eyes when she heard this.

    ¡°Yes, you are exactly right. Let¡¯s do this, Ramiris!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    They both decided.

    Milim stood up again with renewed strength. Even Gaia, who was on her shoulder, was ring at Yuuki.

    And next to Milim was Ramiris who had now grown into a beautiful woman.

    Her hair which had changed to the colors of the rainbow spread out as she began to focus her concentration on activating the primitive magic which could change thews of this world.

    And then, even the others¨C

    ¡°I guess we have no choice but to do it. He seems like an unbelievable monster, but if this is going to be our end, then it should at least be fun to give everything that I¡¯ve got.¡±

    ¡°Fufu. It¡¯s been a long time, hasn¡¯t it, Guy? I won¡¯t leave you until the end, you know.¡±

    ¡°Good grief. I had wanted to see how the world had changed since I had the chance toe back from the dead. Well, I guess it can¡¯t be helped since things turned out like this. Velgrynd, if we do survive, will you show me around the world?¡±

    ¡°Rudra, you fool. Instead of the world, I shall look for your reincarnated self. Also...I think you should understand that you were not brought back to life.¡±

    ¡°Kufufufufu. It is unfathomable that Lord Rimuru has been defeated. But it looks like we might have to hold the fort while he is away.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master may have some intentions of his own, but I doubt that we are not allowed to defeat that thing.¡±

    Each of them said what they were thinking and united as one to oppose Yuuki.

    And all at once, with all of their bodies and souls, they each targeted Yuuki with their single most deadly attack.

    ¨CAll of it was ording to Yuuki¡¯s n.

    Now Yuuki was able to use everyst ability through the origin skill, ¡®Information King: Akashic Records.¡¯

    In other words, this meant that it was possible for him to use Gluttonous King Beelzebub to devour all of the energy. With enough energy needed to bring about theing destruction of the world now in front of him, Yuuki smiled darkly.

    Proofreader: Userunfriendly

 Chapter 248 - Rimuru vs Yuuki â€“ Part 3-

    Rimuru vs Yuuki ¨C Part 3-

    I had to now consider that it was impossible to ever understand this idiot.

    He wanted to destroy the world because he had an unhappy childhood or something, it was iprehensible.

    Yuuki was not the only one who had met misfortune as a child.

    Not everyone was happy, many people had to ovee their misfortune and grow into great people.

    My life was probably on the more happier side, so I¡¯m not sure I could answer if asked whether I truly understood the feelings of unfortunate people.

    However, I can determine that it is clearly wrong to involve other people just because you are unhappy.

    People are not equal.

    With the systems set in ce in the world, we can try within limits to treat each other fairly, but we also cannot deny the difference in abilities that people are born with.

    Thinking about it like that, it bes apparent that a world where everyone can live with equality, peace, and happiness could only exist within a fantasy.

    And so, if you said that this world was iplete, well, that would be true.

    Even Velda, who had tried to create apletely monitored society; he had been no more than a fool who could not understand what Veldanava¡¯s ideal was.

    But even more than that, Yuuki¡¯s idea that it would be better to destroy everything and bring an end to it all was incredibly naive and juvenile.

    He would take no responsibility for himself. He was reckless and would acknowledge no opinions other than his own.

    In the end, Yuuki was a fool who I would never be able to understand.

    The world was cruel, but it offered you everything.

    That was the world that Veldanava had created.

    Alone in that space of nothingness, he had endured his solitude.

    And so he had then given birth to this world in order to distract himself from his boredom.

    And in this world, was born life. Beings who could act freely and make their will known, just as Veldanava had intended.

    After many years, humans were born as the receptacle of the soul, with free will and high intelligence.

    Veldanava was overjoyed.

    He had been bored in the world of nothingness. Watching the activities of the lifeforms was pleasurable enough, but the activities of these creatures called humans were emotionally moving to him.

    However, there was a problem.

    These humans who had attained knowledge, they began to stimte each other and eventually act in ways that he hadn¡¯t anticipated.

    If he left them alone, they would immediately begin to war and begin to walk down the path of destruction.

    He had created several different worlds, and yet all of them showed the same tendencies in the end.

    The reason for this was emotion.

    It was something that he had given as a means to stimte people and to help them grow even more, but emotions that became too extreme had a tendency of wanting to eradicate the opinions of others.

    Different kinds of justice were born through different ways of thinking.

    That is what Veldanava thought.

    He decided that this phenomenon was a necessary evil, and so he epted the way the world was as a testing ground for the soul.

    The warring would likely stop if humans were monitoredpletely.

    However, their emotions would no longer be stimted, and the world would turn into a dystopia that might be equal, butcked free will.

    And that was not the kind of world that Veldanava wanted.

    He experimented several times after that, trying to push humans into growing in the way that he wanted.

    Several parallel worlds existed with small details changed in each, allowing them to evolve in different ways.

    Within this system, the humans with especially matured souls were selected to govern the souls with shorter life-spans. And so angels and demons were born.

    The system had been constructed so that the souls of all the dimensions would circte.

    The watchers were limited to how much they could intervene, andmanded to prevent the basis of the world from falling apart.

    These were Guy, Ramiris, Dino and others like them.

    Because there was very little mana in the world that I was originally in, I never witnessed anything spiritual, but perhaps there were also guardians there.

    Well, none of that means anything now.

    In any case, the construction of the system isplete.

    The ying of the giants who appeared irregrly is finished, and the world is now stable.

    Just when everything was starting to move well, the wheel of destiny began to turn.

    Veldanava meets Lucia and falls in love.

    And the two loved each other, and Milim was born.

    When this happened, Veldanava had lost all of his power, and I can specte that this had to do with the binding force of the world.

    This reaction we call a force¨Cthe constructed system, it had decided that Lucia¡¯s existence was one of evil.

    ording to the system, God¡¯s love must be shared equally.

    And so Veldanava¡¯s love for a specific individual must have caused an error.

    Ultimately, the price that had to be paid to fix the tear in the system was the lives of Veldanava and Lucia.

    Velda¡¯s idea to convict the system that had destroyed its own creator was not impossible to understand. However, it was still a self-serving desire and went against the will of Veldanava.

    In the end, Veldanava had loved this world, and he wanted Milim, who was his daughter, to live.

    The fact that he had sacrificed himself for the system was proof of this.

    ¨CEven if he had lost all of his abilities, it was still impossible for someone who was a god to be killed by a human.

    But Velda had not understood this.

    And that is why he cooperated with Yuuki and tried to destroy the world... It really was a foolish thing.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    I opened my eyes slightly.

    The final fight with Yuuki had started, and¨C

    [Are you awake now?]

    Ah, Ciel was talking to me. But where were we?

    And what happened to Veldora?

    [This is a world at the end. Or you might also call it the ¡®End of Space-time. Veldora has been isted in an ¡®Imaginary Space.¡¯ So he ispletely safe and there is no need to worry.]

    I see, so Veldora was safe.

    That¡¯s good... uh, huh? This is just a vast world with nothing, but, did she say ¡®End of Space-time¡¯? Indeed, time does not flow and is suspended here. And I cannot detect the spreading of space either...

    [Yes. The flow of time has stopped in this world. And the spread of space has also ended, and has be nothingness ording to thews of entropy.]

    Has it? You talk about it as if you¡¯ve observed it happening?

    [Indeed. We have been thrown into the far end of Space-time through Yuuki¡¯s attack. The star has exceeded its lifespan, but the world has not been destroyed yet. Judging by this, Yuuki must have not been able to destroy the world itself. I specte that after destroying all the stars as a space-time continuum, his lifespan had ended. However, I cannot determine if his wish had been fulfilled through this. After that, I floated off into space, and witnessed the ending of the universe.]

    ¨CI couldn¡¯t quite understand what exactly Ciel was saying...

    Did she witness the end of the universe? What was that supposed to mean...?

    I mean, there was no way you could stay alive in such a situation.

    There were much more believable lies to tell¨Cbut then I remembered, Ciel did not tell lies.

    Sometimes, I was fooled by her, but it wasn¡¯t so much that she lied, but that I had misunderstood her¨Cor she made me¨Cthat¡¯s all.

    In that case, then we were really in a world at the end!?

    [Yes, that is right. Well then, what will you do now?]

    What will I do?

    [As so much time has passed, there is an enormous amount of energy from ¡®Turn Null¡¯ that has been stored. Veldanava seems to have lost ¡®Turn Null¡¯ when creating the world, but you still have ¡®Imaginary Space¡¯, so there should not be a problem. As ¡®Imaginary Space¡¯ is infinite, it has not be full, but it has been loaded with enough energy to rebuild worlds tens of thousands of times over. If I may add, this means that you can replicate every person you were ever involved with including their memories, you can create a world that is as close as you can possibly get to the world you left. What will you do?]

    Wha...?

    I was shocked by the question.

    Yes. If this really was the ¡®End of Space-time,¡¯ then that meant that Benimaru, Shuna, Tempest, and their friends, Diablo and the demons, Guy and Ramiris and Milim, all of those that I¡¯ve loved were nowhere within this world. I finally understood that.

    In other words, I had lost against Yuuki.

    ¡°Damn it!! Shit, this means that Ipletely lost to Yuuki!!¡±

    [No, that is wrong. Yuuki was unable to destroy you.]

    But, I was unable to protect those I loved.

    Then there was no point. There was no point if I was the only one who survived.

    And even if their memory and DNA could be recreated to be exactly the same, would that still really be them?

    Would I be able to interact with them in the same way when I had created them with my own hands!?

    It was nonsense, damn it!!

    ¡°Such a thing would just be fake! We can make excuses, but I still lost to Yuuki...¡±

    Logically, Ciel was thinking that I should create a new world without the heretic that was Yuuki.

    Indeed, that was probably the right answer.

    You could say that there was nothing wrong with it.

    However, that was not enough to satiate me.

    How could I resurrect my dead friends in such a way just to heal my own loneliness? I would rather die than do such a thing.

    I knew that I was being obstinate.

    But that was also why I could not allow myself to just create a world that was convenient for me.

    In such a world, the existence that was me was likely to rot away and die.

    It was better to choose a proud loneliness than to hold on to the past just tofort yourself.

    [I expected that you would answer in this way.]

    I had shouted out with rage, but Ciel answered as if she were pleased.

    And then she continued.

    [Also, you have not been defeated by Yuuki. You just need to go and beat him right now.]

    Ciel offered as if it were nothing.

    Go and beat him now? Return to the past that was long gone?

    Was such a thing possible...

    Chloe had Time Leap which could read memories from the future, but that was really just an ability that allowed you to return to your past self.

    And it could not be activated where time had been stopped.

    Yuuki had carefully nned to block such escape routes when he stopped time.

    [No, there should be no problem. Mai¡¯s newly acquired ¡®Teleport¡¯ was nothing more than a prototype for a different ability. This ability was not an ¡®ability that allowed you to return to a ce you had been¡¯ but was an ¡®ability that allowed you to travel through space-time and arrive at the desired point.¡¯ As you can control time and space, going back into time should be an easy thing for you.]

    I was stunned.

    No wonder Ciel had acted so normally in spite of my rage.

    From the beginning, she had already known what I had wanted.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s get going and quickly dispose of that idiot. You know it don¡¯t you? That I hate to lose!¡±

    [As you wish, my lord.]

    Ciel answered my order.

    In the same easy way as always. This was business as usual.

    But I had only just awakened, Ciel had lived through countless millennia as she waited for me to wake up.

    There was an undisguisable joy in the voice that answered mymand.

    In order to answer to her expectations, I had to choose the world that felt right for me.

    Defeat was not an option.

    Well then, it¡¯s about time I got this over with.

    At the same time that I thought this, I time warped back into the past.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    I immediately sense that I was in a different ce.

    At the same time, I could also sense that a bundle of energy that was big enough to destroy the world was headed straight towards me.

    But instead of panicking, I swallow the whole st.

    It¡¯s surprisingly tasty.

    It seems that it allowed me to recover what energy that had depleted with the time warp.

    ¡°Who are you!?¡±

    The shocked cry hade from Yuuki, who stood behind me.

    Well, I had nned to return to the same point that I had disappeared in, but it seems that some time had psed.

    Oh well, it was still near perfect timing that couldn¡¯t even be called a slight deviation in the grand scheme of things. And it was my first time too.

    After all, from what I could observe, not a single person here had any injuries.

    ¡°...Is that you, Rimuru?¡±

    A beautiful woman with rainbow colored hair asked me hesitantly.

    Who wants to know!? I couldn¡¯t help but say.

    However, judging by her slightly light-headed air, I realized that this person was probably Ramiris.

    ¡°Are you Ramiris? So you¡¯ve grown?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡ª!! Stupid-stupid-idiot-idiot¡ª!! We were so worried about you!!¡±

    ¡°Tha-that¡¯s right! Hiding just so you can scare us like this, what a rotten personality. Your presence hadpletely vanished from this world, and we all believed that you had been blown away into the future!!¡±

    ¡°You just casually nullified our greatest weapons... Also, what¡¯s with this look? You seem to have grown since a moment ago?¡±

    While it seemed that not much time had psed, they had still been incredibly worried about my disappearance.

    Also, apparently the energy that I had just eaten was something that Guy and others had used all their power to unleash onto Yuuki. On one hand, I felt a little bad for them, but it was also true that something so weak would have probably just made Yuuki stronger instead. It was not a big deal.

    But more importantly, what about my appearance?

    I thought as I looked down at myself. Then I realized that I had grown into an adult.

    I had no breasts or manhood either, so if I was asked if this growth had any meaning, well, I would have to say no.

    I knew that Ciel had been creating energy all of this time, so it was likely an effect of that.

    ¡°Well, who cares about such trivial matters. We have not finished fighting yet. I need to put this guy out of his misery. So with that said, give me a minute.¡±

    I tell them before turning to face Yuuki.

    Guy didn¡¯t say anything. His sword was sheathed and his arms folded.

    ¡°Guy?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Rimuru could lose no matter how you look at it. This is a real checkmate.¡±

    Guy answered Ramiris and shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°Hey, those kinds of lines are gs...but then again, there doesn¡¯t seem to be much room for a g...¡±

    Ramiris murmured.

    After that in a quieter voice, she muttered about going through the trouble of returning to her original form...but now there was no meaning to it. She looked sad. It might be a good thing to do something to cheer her upter.

    Perhaps Diablo had believed that I would return because he had a smug look on his face as if he thought it was the most normal thing. Though his expression when he looked at me was a little entranced. Would I be able to return to my original self? I was a little worried.

    Chloe looked like she was about to cry, but just like Guy, she had sheathed her sword and decided to watch over the fight. She must believe in me. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you down.

    Feeling everyone¡¯s support at my back, I thrust out my katana in Yuuki¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s finish this. I yed along with your childish games for long enough. Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s time for a break?¡±

    ¡°Impossible!? Rimuru, you were supposed to have beenpletely shot off into the ¡®end of space-time¡¯!!¡±

    Yuuki¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he shouted as if he did not want to admit that this was real.

    I understood how he felt.

    But he really picked the wrong person to mess with.

    Had he been against anyone else, he might have had a chance of winning.

    ¡°Oh, I was shot off alright. I fell right into your ns because my buddy was busy analyzing the primitive magic. It was quite impressive of you. But unfortunately, it was not going to be effective with me.¡±

    I tell Yuuki as if it had been nothing at all.

    [I am quite hurt that you are ming me for falling into the trap. However, it is true that I had an interest in primitive magic. It makes me angry, but I won¡¯t deny it.]

    Ciel said without much amusement but plenty of resentment. I decided to ignore her.

    Generally speaking, I wasn¡¯t wrong.

    ¡°Impossible, no... Time leap...? And with aplete shape, to the desired ce... From...the ¡®end of space-time¡¯ you say...? It can¡¯t be... No, there is no way that someone who can do such a thing exists... That would make you something like a transcendent God¨C¡±

    Yuuki continued to mumble in this vein.

    You could see that he was desperate to deny the reality of the situation.

    And then¨C

    Suddenly, he put all his force behind the sword and shed in my direction.

    There was no need for me to dodge, instead, I thrust out my left hand and grabbed the de.

    The de which had swung down at a god-like speed was now stuck between my thumb and forefinger. It waspletely still.

    I nce at Yuuki who was stunned, then I unleash a light kick.

    Being on the receiving end of it, Yuuki dropped his sword¨CVeldanava, and went flying backward.

    While he would still be alive, he was likely to have lost half of his ability to fight.

    This was because I had extracted a negative energy from ¡®Turn Null¡¯ that hindered your life support, andbined it into the kick.

    Yuuki coughed violently before looking up at me with a dumbfounded expression.

    ¡°You, what the hell are you¡ª!?¡±

    There was shock and confusion in his face as he shouted towards me.

    Iugh as I hear this.

    Yuuki was like a humorous caricature.

    He was so incredibly ignorant, and all I could do wasugh.

    Satoru Mikami.

    Rimuru Tempest.

    ¨COr did he perhaps think that I was Veldanava?

    Me? Who am I, you ask?

    Such a thing is obvious.

    My name is¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C

    A sh.

    A blinding degree of light suddenly gushed through the area.

    And then an ominous unearthly air that was the color of shadows began to pour from my body as if to swallow up the light.

    The current of light gently enveloped Ramiris, Milim and my other friends. Healing all of their wounds, and protecting them from the shadowy air of evil.

    As for any who were not protected by the light¨Cas for Yuuki...

    ¡°Stop, don¡¯te any closer! The world. I wanted to¨C¡±

    He seemed to be struggling with all of his might, but his body was deteriorating without him being able to do anything about it.

    ¡°Give up. You went too far. If you do something wrong, then you have to repent, no? Repenting of your ways is the least you can do. In the ¡®Imaginary Space¡¯ inside of me, you can think about your selfishness and immaturity. That is the extent of what I am allowing you to have.¡±

    I coldly dere.

    Yuuki continued to struggle until the end, but it was all in vain.

    He had transferred all of his abilities into the Veldanava Sword, and so there was almost nothing he could do at this point.

    ¨CNo, don¡¯t lock me up. Like this, not like this...

    ¨CYuuki, is this because I was unable to lead you until the end after all? Really, boy. I wonder if you will ever stop being such a hassle.

    ¨CMaster...? So, so it was... You are here too, master...

    ¨CYes. I will repent with you here. You will not be alone.

    ¨CI understand. But, where will¨C

    With thosest words, Yuuki¡¯s conscious vanishedpletely.

    I had cast him into the ¡®Imaginary Space.¡¯

    Escape would be impossible until I died¨Cwell, even after I died¨Che would never be free again.

    In the first ce, I wasn¡¯t even sure if I had a lifespan any more...

    Regardless, the person who was talking with Yuuki at the end¨C

    If it was true, then this may not even be a punishment for Yuuki, but in fact, a kind of deliverance.

    I began to think as I allowed myself to indulge in such sentimentalities.

    And that¡¯s how the final battle ended with my victory.

    ProofReader: Userunfriendly

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249

    A year had passed after the fight with Yuuki.

    A lot happened after that.

    No, really.

    So much that it¡¯s a pain to remember it all.

    I broadcasted that I defeated Velda to the whole world.

    With the help of optics magic which uses observation magic, I projected myself into the skies of all the countries.

    And then, dered under my name that a universal crisis had just passed.

    The world was filled with joy and slowly the unprecedented disorder came to an end.

    And needless to say, it was the people of Tempest who helped bring it to an end.

    Anyway, the world has finally regained its previous stability.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

    A while after defeating Yuuki, I released Veldora.

    And then, that guy went on saying stuff like,

    ¡°Kuahh¡ª, that was a good sleep. It seems like it¡¯s my turn atst!¡±

    Even considering that he was isted from the physical world while in the ¡®Imaginary Space¡¯, it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that he wasn¡¯t reading the atmosphere at all.

    And the price for that was quite high.

    And so him being punished by his elder sisters couldn¡¯t be helped.

    However, his elder sisters¨CVelzado and Velgrynd¡¯s interest soon went towards Velgaia, the new true dragon, who was riding on Milim¡¯s shoulder.

    Although it can be said that he was saved thanks to that, it is also true that that was also the ¡®cause behind his sisters leaving him¡¯¨Cwhich he definitely deserved.

    ¡°Ggnuuu¡­ that Gaia¡­¡­¡±

    And so, it was my job to console Veldora, who was feeling jealous of his brother (?). Just between us, that was extremely bothersome.

    Well, when all¡¯s said and done, Veldora is still the same as ever.

    Our rtionship of him causing problem somewhere and me doing something about it will probably continue here on after as well.

    I kinda felt pleasant thinking that but it will be a secret from Veldora.

    I mean, obviously, right?

    If I were to say that out loud, I can picture him getting carried away clear as day.

    As our rtion won¡¯t change, not now orter, I don¡¯t even need to say it out loud.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Speaking of his elder sisters, one of them¨CVelgrynd, has already set out on a journey.

    She probably went to search for Rudra¡¯s reincarnate.

    ¡°Rimuru, you do have some idea about it, right?¡±

    ¡°Eh?! N-no. I don¡¯t know?¡±

    She did ask me once out of the blue before leaving but I ignored it splendidly.

    I definitely did not stutter because I was scared of what she did to Veldora.

    It¡¯s just that I got a bit nervous since a very impactful, beautifuldy¡¯s face was very close to mine, yes.

    ¡­¡­¡­ No, really.

    Well, actually, I do have someone questionable in mind.

    But, if I were to speak of his name here, it would feel like I yielded to Velgrynd here.

    Besides, I would also feel bad about selling him out.

    I think he deserves to experience some peace now that we have regained stability after so long.

    ¡­¡­¡­ However, despite my concerns for him, it seems he was quite easily found by Velgrynd.

    My condolences. I hope he is blessed with good fortune in his path.

    ¡ªAfter that, stories of a hero with a talking sword in hand, apanied by a dragon and demon spread throughout the world; but that¡¯s none of my concern.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Velzado returned to the Northern Continent together with Guy.

    Seems like she will build up a paradise for demons there in the extreme cold where no human can interfere.

    Their castle waspletely destroyed but she said they will reproduce it with Guy¡¯s abilities.

    Moreover, it seems like he acquired the Ultimate Skill: Abyss God Nodens by using the experience of the final fight.

    And this ability even adopted Gaia¡¯s All Creation Manifestation, truly an all-purpose ability.

    Seems like he attempted the upgrade while trying to deal with Rudra¡¯s rampaging energy.

    Although he seemed a bit dissatisfied because he couldn¡¯t test the ability he went so far to acquire as I appeared right on time.

    It also didn¡¯t seem like he had any intention of hiding it since he came telling me about it himself.

    ¡°I don¡¯t n on fighting with you. I am the type who doesn¡¯t take fights they can¡¯t win.¡±

    Was what he said at that time.

    I don¡¯t know if that is his true feelings or not but I don¡¯t want to fight with Guy either, so that¡¯s fine with me.

    At the very least, I felt like Guy as he is now could have fought Yuuki on an even field.

    Well, I won¡¯t lose to him as I am now but I don¡¯t fancy getting hurt due to being prideful like that.

    There¡¯s no reason nor meaning in fighting him, so it¡¯s best if we can get along.

    Although I do say that, Guy and I fought a few times after that but I shall talk about that at ater opportunity.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    The celestial world was decided to be Milim¡¯s territory.

    With Gaia¡¯s All Creation Manifestation, we recreated the parts of the castle and the gate.

    The residents of Milim¡¯s previous demon lord territory were migrating sessively.

    The harpies led by Frey and the Lycanthropes.

    And the celestial demons[1], who are now obeying Dino.

    These celestial demons are a new race born from incarnated angels transforming ¡ª does that make sense?

    In the first ce, the angels who fall into deprivation and turn into demons are called Harpy or Tengu so this can¡¯t be taken as a rule.

    Even Dino is of a race called ¡®Fallen¡¯, as he fell into deprivation.

    Well, in reality, these celestial demons don¡¯t really have a physical body so they can¡¯t live outside the celestial world though. As such, celestial demons, harpies and lycanthropes are Milim¡¯s main forces.

    We have decided on secretly having cultural interexchange between Tempest and them and have settled on testing new technology in the celestial world.

    And it was clear that the advancements of science would be clearly different from my previous world as magicules exist here, which can be directly converted into energy.

    We will be doing the developments in thebyrinth like always but the celestial world will be adopting the technology first.

    And then, by using the data we acquire there toplete it, we will apply it in Tempest.

    And naturally, the tech built with physics will be sent directly to Dwargon and the ones built with magic to Sarion.

    Like this, while maintaining each of the country¡¯s uniqueness, we will be providing them with thetest technology.

    And of course, without saying, the profit from the technology would be entering my pocket.

    And to speak of the Milim in question, well, she is still the same¡­ stealthily going behind Frey¡¯s back toe y from time to time.

    Well, I have also been yin¨CI mean, taking a breather, together so I can¡¯t reallyin.

    Dino alsoes along as Milim¡¯s guard but there¡¯s no mistake that his aim is to ck off and have snacks.

    After all, after ying/cking off for a long time, when Frey appears, both Milim and Dino¡¯s face turns pale.

    It really feels like the master and servant both have no urge to work but¡­ will the celestial world really be alright?

    Well, something will work out as long as Frey¡¯s there.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Speaking of Milim, this reminds me: there¡¯s one problem.

    Recently, Shuna, Shion and Milim have been intenselypeting against each other in my absence.

    From Souei¡¯s oblique report, it seems like they are having a holy battle for the ce of my legal wife.

    What¡¯s with that?¨CI felt my head aching even thinking about it.

    In the first ce, I don¡¯t have my ¡®son¡¯ and neither a lifespan so it¡¯spletely unnecessary to marry.

    Chloe was like ¡®Sensei is (only my) sensei!¡¯ and came hugging me so that was genuinely cute.

    ¡°That¡¯s not fair! Rimuru is my best friend, so I should be the one!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just you being deceived! If you are going to say that, then I am Rimuru-sama¡¯s only secretary!¡±

    ¡°Chloe¡ªturns out to be quite the tactician¡­ I need to be more careful about her than the muscle-headed Milim-sama or Shion.¡±

    The three rushed in while I was having tea with Chloe.

    And like always, the noisy time started.

    This also became regr day by day so I bettere up with a solution soon.

    Besides, if I were to decide on a legal wife, would theye asking to be my concubines next?

    No, no, let¡¯s stop thinking about that.

    That would be too bothersome.

    [Fufufu, master¡¯s partner (legal wife) is me so¡ª]

    I feel like I just heard something but it¡¯s probably better to not think too deeply about that either. And like always, I decided to postpone the problem.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Tempest also underwent a big transformation.

    After tending to the hobgoblins under Rigurdo¡¯smands, we started reconstructing the city with Benimaru as the head.

    With the help of Gerudo¡¯s craftsmen, the city was reconstructed in the blink of an eye.

    Ramiris was easily handling the reestablishment of the satellite city.

    The adventurers also helped out and the empire¡¯s soldiers were also mobilized.

    What about their sry? That¡¯s not for me to worry about.

    Myourmiles-kun came clinging onto me saying ¡®Rimuru-sama~~~¡¯ in a crying voice so I instantly cheered him up with ¡®Good luck! I know you can do it!¡¯¨Cso it should be fine.

    It seems like he was also being consoled by Rigurdo, so it¡¯s great that they are getting along well.

    Thanks to his hard work, Tempest was reborn into an unprecedented, unique, super futuristic city.

    I restrained myself and just gave ideas but Gerudo made it all happen.

    He implemented the new technology from his research ungrudgingly.

    There are also some which were used without testing in the celestial world.

    While leaving the hot spring town in the side, the city of Tempest magnificently upgraded into a futuristic city.

    And a multiyered defense barrier was put up with the help of a huge scale magic circle.

    The teleportation devices connected ces within the city, making it easier to channel distribution.

    The teleportation devices were set up in every division, so travelling and transport was very smooth.

    The skyscrapers were set in a very functional way that the sunlight shone directly on the city¡¯s center.

    Surrounding that, the residents¡¯ living space spread out in harmony with the forest.

    Even afort zone was built,pleting the mystical city.

    By using magic and science in harmony, we were able to realise an extremely high level of efficiency way, way ahead of time.

    And this probably goes without saying but the jobs for cultural exchange with other countries were also piled up.

    The making of transit gates were pressing but there was also the need to finish the railroad system to use it together.

    Thinking of it like that, it was decided to use the magic train as the transportationwork between the cities.

    By implementing various different kinds of magic techniques, the train was now able to travel at a speed of 300 km/h without impacting the surrounding or making noise.

    The railroad tracks were made by the empire soldiers.

    The western countries, Dwarf kingdom, Sorcerer¡¯s Dynasty Sarion and the previous demon lords¡¯ territory.

    The transportationwork between Tempest and the surrounding countries was advancing at a quick pace.

    Between the Dwarf kingdom and The Empire, the dwarves were also constructing a rail.

    By the way, the previous demon lords¡¯ territory after Milim¡¯s group left was still untouched.

    It was a richnd, abundant with resources.

    I am thinking of discussing with the kings of the surrounding countries on how to use itter on.

    All these development will probably bepleted in ten or so years as state projects.

    No one objected to it.

    When I suggested the construction under my name, all of the countries happily epted.

    As expected of the Great Demon Lord¡¯s name who saved the world, it sure gives off a sense of sophistication.

    It was also expected that all these new technology will lead to many people getting unemployed. This construction will give all these people jobs, so it¡¯s not all bad.

    Rather, they must have realized that this transportationwork will lead to further development.

    From now on, people who have information will be controlling everything.

    I decided to restrain myself and there was no one to obstruct either.

    If so, then the deciding factor will be how fast the other countries take in Tempest¡¯s new technology.

    The economic war was so intense now that directly going to war seems stupid at best.

    And the factors supporting that are information and the citizen¡¯s hard work.

    If everyone in a country does not work hard, the country¡¯s living standards will remain low and the quality difference will keep on increasing¡ªis what Ciel-san¡¯s future prediction chart says.

    Now that I think about it, then am I not trying to control the world with economic and technological strength¡­¡­?

    No, no, I am probably thinking too much.

    I did say that I would restrain myself but I didn¡¯t say anything about not taking over the world.

    Well, it¡¯s fine as long as we all work hard and make it a better world together.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    I established two more new cities in Jura Forest.

    At present, they are under praiseworthy construction.

    One for the high orcs, a mining city. And the other for the lizardman, a city on water.

    High quality minerals will be produced from the mining city.

    And these produced goods will be transported to the central city of Tempest.

    The water city will be floating on the Ciske and I also n on building a station for airships there.

    There¡¯s also one at Tempest but not many can be stationed at once.

    In that sense, as Ciske is huge, it can station a lot.

    Rigurdo is ruling as the prime minister in Tempest.

    For the mining city, it will be Gerudo, and Gabil for the watercity. The kings of each tribe will be governing their cities.

    I am a little worried on that part about Gabil but he is also maturing as he has made up with Abil.

    He isn¡¯t the Gabil he used to be so there shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    And like this, a system which doesn¡¯t require me to give orders was slowly being constructed.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Even otherworlders, who are being discovered at various points of the world, are now being protected safely.

    The ones who decide on living in this world will be sent to a particr academy in Ingracia kingdom and will gain general knowledge about this world and learn fighting techniques and other things.

    After graduating, they can work at any important organisation in any country.

    If they choose to return, they will be sent to Mai¡¯s ¡®Otherworld Network Research Division¡¯ where they will help her research.

    Well, actually, I could send them back to their world by myself.

    However, it somewhat felt wrong to be sending everyone of them to their home countries one by one, doing the phnthropic work.

    Besides, now that I have confirmed that there are several different worlds, I can¡¯t lump them altogether as ¡®otherworlders¡¯.

    There will be otherworlders who are not from the world I am from.

    I will provide them with information. And so, they will have to work hard themselves to develop a teleportation magic to cross dimensions¨Ca dimension navigation method.

    For that, they will have a strong driving force and a strong will.

    Although, I am considering secretly sending them off if they fail even after trying for a few years¡­ But I have a feeling that they can probably do it so there will not be a need for that.

    Their hard work will bear fruit and the dimension navigation method will be developed.

    And then¨C

    A brand new story will start with inter-dimensional exchange.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Ramiris was upset.

    ¡°After all the trouble I went through to do some glorious work! Now I will have to be a child for a few thousand years again!¡±

    She cameining to me.

    My honest thought on that is ¨C¡¯no pointining to me about it¡¯.

    Even Trainee-san and the others were sad because they couldn¡¯t see Ramiris¡¯ true form.

    But, really, just for a few years after waiting a few thousand? It¡¯s weird that she can only be in that form for such a short period of time.

    It seems she had awakened forcibly this time so she will have to start anew again.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it? Childs can y whenever they want and you won¡¯t be given unpleasant work like Milim, you know?¡±

    ¡°Well, that is true. My work will be my beloved research and that is the best but¡­¡±

    ¡°Right? In the first ce, there isn¡¯t anything you would have wanted to do after bing an adult, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmmm, now that you mention it¡­¡±

    And so, after such a conversation, she went back to her normal cheerful attitude.

    It seems like she just wanted to show her adult form to me and so Ramiris was easy to calm down.

    And now, about thebyrinth, well, the difficulty level had gone too far up.

    No matter how I think of it, no human can ever conquer it.

    Even with cutting edge battle weapons or magic tools, it will probably be difficult for them.

    So much that even the lower levels were now a ce to test the newest weapons.

    And as such, I made it so that they can get the passport to the elves¡¯ city if they cross the 50th floor.

    After all, if I don¡¯t do that, the high quality rxing area will go to waste.

    Well, the royalties of each country and we could use the VIP institution but just that feels too lonely.

    Putting that aside, thebyrinth force which has Ramiris and Zegion as its head, just kept getting stronger and stronger.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­

    And so, it was quite a busy year.

    Even thinking back on it, it was a very rich time.

    But, now that everything has settled down a bit, I am thinking of taking care of one of my regrets.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Skyscrapers stood in a line.

    The surrounding was filled with hustle and bustle, shrieks and angry roars.

    A patrol car¡¯s siren could be heard afar.

    It was a scenery so nostalgic it made me feel a bit dizzy.

    ¡°Senpai, senpai?! Please hold it together, senpai¡ª!!¡±

    A youngster who was crying with a ¡®nice guy¡¯ in his arms and a young woman looking at them in grief.

    It was Tamura and Sawatari-san.

    These guys, they really haven¡¯t changed, huh?¡ªWell, I guess that is pretty obvious.

    I walked up to Tamura and pat his shoulder.

    ¡°Move aside, Tamura.¡±

    ¡°-?! Who¡­ are you¡­? How do you know my name¡ª¡±

    ¡°Now, now. Don¡¯t sweat the details.¡±

    He turned around toin but lost his words seeing my beautiful face¨Cthat¡¯s about it.

    ¡®You will make Sawatari-san mad, you know?¨Cis what I thought of saying but decided not to instead.

    I pushed Tamura aside and held the jewel I brought out over the nice guy¡¯s dead body.

    The dead body and jewel seems to have fused properly so all that¡¯s left is to send it to my ¡®Multiple Parallel Existence¡¯.

    Ah, I almost forgot.

    Human bodies feel pain so I should properly heal it.

    Thinking that, I brought out a healing potion and poured it on to the dead body.

    Seeing the wounds heal in the blink of an eye, I was satisfied knowing that they work in this world, as well.

    If I hadn¡¯t healed it properly, I would have had to restore it after taking it in and that¡¯s a pain.

    It¡¯s a relief the healing potions work.

    With this, the preparations areplete.

    I concentrated my consciousness, and used ¡®Multiple Parallel Existence¡¯ on the jewel.

    [It is a sess. It seems like skills can also be activated here without any problem.]

    Hmm, that¡¯s a relief.

    It seems like I seeded in diving some of my consciousness to the nice guy¨Cor in other words, my otherworld¡¯s body.

    Now then, before I¡ªMikami Satoru, wake up, I should get going.

    ¡°What exactly did you¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, Tamura. From now on, properly respect your senpai and don¡¯t think of showing off, alright? Also, I will do something about the PC myself so cancel that request!¡±

    ¡°Ehh?!¡±

    Giving a smile to Tamura¡¯s confused and shocked expression, I left the ce.

    There¡¯s no need to exin much.

    After all, I¨CMikami Satoru¨Cwill probably exin the rest.

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­

    I woke up.

    On a hospital bed, in this nostalgic world.

    In my ustomed thirty-seven year old body.

    After a bit of checking, I also confirmed my ¡®son¡¯ was also in good health.

    That¡¯s good.

    I thought from the bottom of my heart.

    Although, I was a bit worried if it worked or not.

    Eh, you say that I have never really used it so it¡¯s probably fine? I will kill you, ya bastard!!

    It¡¯s only good manner to have it working anytime.

    Preparations are important.

    Well, leaving that aside.

    The things until now weren¡¯t a dream, right?

    Spare me the pain of seeing all that as a dream for getting stabbed, alright¡­¡­?

    If all that was just a simple afternoon dream, I can¡¯t evenugh¡­

    However, seeing how peaceful it is, I might have actually believed it was a dream.

    ¡°Ah, senpai! You are awake!¡±

    ¡°¡­Tamura, eh? Is this the hospital?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The police hade just a while ago but it seems like they returned after the doctor told them you should rest a bit.¡±

    ¡°Police¡­¡­? Why¡­¡±

    ¡°Please calm down. Senpai, do you remember almost being stabbed by a random attacker? The police hade to get some info on that attacker.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see¡­ Wait, did I not get stabbed?¡±

    Hmm? Was it actually a dream?

    If I wasn¡¯t stabbed and that was all a afternoon dream after I copsed then¨C

    ¡°¡ªWell, actually, you might not believe this but¡­ a mysterious woman¨Cthat too not of a model or celebrity level¨Can extremely beautiful woman¨Cshe, she brought you back to life. You mightugh saying I don¡¯t know what I am talking about but it is the truth! As proof, please look at that!¡±

    Tamura answered my doubts.

    And I looked at the wall, where my suit was hanged. There was a small tear in the back and it was covered in red blood.

    Seems like there¡¯s no mistaking that that is my blood.

    That means, that really wasn¡¯t a dream and I¨CRimuru¨Cyed a prank on myself.

    That bastard¨Cwell, even though I say that, it is me but¨Cto do that even against myself¡­¡­

    ¡°Like I thought, you won¡¯t believe me, will you?¡±

    ¡°No, I believe you, Tamura. Also, it seems like the police visited for no reason. After all¨C¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing.¡±

    Now that would be something he wouldn¡¯t believe even if I were to tell him.

    The attacker who killed me¨CI might have forgiven him but Diablo sure wouldn¡¯t.

    By now, the attacker is probably experiencing unlimited torture by Diablo and regretting being born.

    There¡¯s no way he would believe that, so I tried to dodge the topic.

    ¡°By the way Tamura¨Cif I were to tell you that I went to another world after dying, would you believe me?¡±

    To my whisper, Tamura¡¯s expression looked bewildered for a moment.

    He probably thought what in the world I was talking about.

    That would be the normal reaction, or so I thought but¡ª

    ¡°I would believe you, senpai. I just witnessed something very weird and besides, that woman felt strangely like you, after all. And now when I think about it, I feel like that person might have been you, senpai. I even thought of something as absurd as that, after all.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then it¡¯s fine if I told you. You wanna listen?¡±

    I asked with a smile and Tamura also answered back with a smile.

    ¡°Please.¡±

    I see¡­¡­

    Well then, I shall tell you all about it.

    ¡ª¡¯About the time I was reincarnated as a slime¡¯¡ª

    THE END

    =======================================

    [1] ÌìÄ§×å ¡¸¥¨¥ó¥¸¥§¥ë¡¹ ¨C Tenmazoku. Pronounced ¡°Enjeru¡± or ¡°Angel¡±,pared to ÌìÊ¹ Tenshi, which is the japanese word for ¡®angels¡¯. Since they are humans reincarnated as angels, and not pure angels, think of it at angels that are regarded as monsters now.

 Chapter 250

    Slime

    Chapter 257 Side Story ¨C Rimuru¡¯s Elegant Escape ¨C 01

    Morning for Diablo started quite early.

    Let¡¯s rephrase that.

    As Diablo doesn¡¯t require sleep, he gets work done during the night. In order to work together with his respected master Rimuru in the morning, he finishes up all his misceneous work when he is free.

    When he visited Rimuru¡¯s room in the morning, like always, the everyday event of Shuna and Shion fighting over who gets to wake up Rimuru was taking ce.

    ¡°Excuse me Shion, but you woke him up yesterday, didn¡¯t you? It¡¯s my turn today, no?¡±

    ¡°Forgive me for saying this, Shunsama. This isn¡¯t something to be done in turns, but my duty as his secretary. Such a thing, even if it¡¯s Shunsama saying so, I cannot abide by it!¡±

    Splendidly ignoring all of this, Diablo entered the room.

    (Oh dear. It¡¯s admiring how they can keep this up without getting tired every single morning. With such noise, there¡¯s no way that Rimuru-sama hasn¡¯t noticed yet......)

    He once tried to advise the girls to be careful but,

    ¡°Forget it. That¡¯s basically walking naked into a minefield, you know? For the irresolute, it¡¯s better to just ¡®let the sleeping dogs lie¡¯.¡±

    Thus, since Rimuru himself had instructed so, Diablo decided to let the girls be.

    That is, without a doubt, the correct choice.

    That is because it was like a daily morning custom and even Milim or Ramiris partic.i.p.ated from time to time.

    Or rather, there were also cases where Milim or Ramiris even slipped into his bed.

    The girls¡¯motion further increased when they witnessed such scenarios and when on top of that, Milim also joins in on themotion, there¡¯s no s.p.a.ce for Diablo to join in.

    (Kufufufufu. As expected of Rimuru-sama, you have read this far ahead, haven¡¯t you?)

    While admiring Rimuru¡¯s uracy of predicting what¡¯s forting, he was adhering to the saying of ¡®letting sleeping dogs lie¡¯.

    If he lets every single thing bother him he will only get tired, so it is best to not care, is what Diablo understood.

    However, this was something possible of only Diablo.

    For example, if it was Benimaru, the girls would demand him to be the judge.

    ¡°Onii-sama, please tell Shion off!¡±

    ¡°Eh, no wait...... It doesn¡¯t really matter who does that......¡±

    ¡°Benimaru-sama. This is a definitely a secretary¡¯s duty. One¡¯s job is important to them-even Benimaru-sama is willing to understand that, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah, that, you know, one¡¯s job is important but¨D¨D¡±

    ¡°Onii-sama!?¡±

    ¡°Benimaru-sama!!¡±

    Thus, in that way, being med by those two, there would also be times when he was the one being treated like the bad guy.

    It¡¯s exactly because Diablo always has this aura of rejecting and overwhelming others that the girls have a hard time talking to him.

    Therefore, everyday, Diablo polished his ability to ignore others and was able to freely exhibit it.

    ¡°Rimuru-sama, it is Diablo. Morning preparations have beenpleted, so I¡¯vee to call for your presence.¡±

    Calling out to him like that, Diablo would enter Rimuru¡¯s room.

    However, the situation was different from normal this time.

    After bowing, Diablo raised his head.

    Diablo shifted his gaze atop the bed, where he saw a single slime wobbling and quivering.

    ¡°Oh? Rimuru-sama, is something the matter?¡±

    ¡°Purupuru. I am the slime Rimuru-n. I am not a bad slime, you know!¡±

    ¡°Has something upse¨D¨D¡±

    ¡°Oh my©`©`©`!! What¡¯s happened, Rimuru-sama!?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, Shion! Please let me embrace him as well!!¡±

    Diablo was just about to ask if Rimuru was not feeling well after noticing his unusual behaviour, when suddenly Shion came thrusting in out of the blue from the side.

    She embraced the quivering slime above the bed, and began to delightfully rub her cheeks on it.

    While looking at that enviously, Shuna put her hands forward to s.n.a.t.c.h away the slime from Shion.

    It seems like to the two of them, Rimuru¡¯s unusual behaviour wasn¡¯t a big problem.

    (Even so, Shion...... To have thrust me aside so easily. If it¡¯s in terms of strength she might exceed me...... Nevertheless, what exactly has happened to Rimuru-sama¨D¨D)

    Looking at the two of them embracing and caressing the slime in turns with sidelong nces, Diablo tried to sort out the situation.

    There was no mistaking that the slime before him was Rimuru.

    But, from that very person¡¯s mouth the name Rimuru-n came out.

    Even if someone could deceive Shion, there¡¯s no imposter out there who could fool Shuna¡¯s ¡®a.n.a.lysis Appraisal¡¯ so there¡¯s no doubt that that¡¯s the actual person.

    (Even with my senses, I am able feel endlesslyrge amounts of magicules. Which means that, that slime is undoubtedly Rimuru-sama himself? No, but still¨D¨D)

    That slime just let the two do as they pleased, looking embarra.s.sed.

    He looked innocent no matter how one looked at him and didn¡¯t feel like the usual, brazen Rimuru.

    However, one still can¡¯t overturn the conclusion that this is the actual person......

    Shuna and Shion delightfully started to look after the slime¨D¨DRimuru-n.

    (Perhaps, this is one of Rimuru-sama¡¯s evil schemes. Well then, what will he do this time?)

    Diablo reached such a conclusion.

    He probably left his real body behind and transferred his consciousness to a clone to take action somewhere.

    Because if ¡®Multiple Parallel Existence¡¯ is used, it¡¯s possible to immediately determine the position of his ¡®Body Double¡¯.

    Diablo recalled that due to the cost of bing such a vast existence, Rimuru wasining about having difficulty executing covert actions.

    (Oh dear. Is it because, finding an exnation would be troublesome after leaving behind his consciousness? Or is it that, he left a message about going out for the time being...... In either case, it boils down to me searching for Rimuru-sama, doesn¡¯t it? Kufufufufu.)

    Leaving behind Shuna and Shion caring for Rimuru-n on the bed, Diablo followed his instincts and promptly started the search for Rimuru.

    The escape was sessful.

    Well, it¡¯s only natural.

    After all, I had to prepare the clone body which doesn¡¯t have a single bit of magic in it after carefully repeating the experiment over and over.

    This body has the same level of performance as humans.

    There¡¯s surely no one out there who can realize I am the demon lord in this form.

    I was feeling good that the n was progressing smoothly.

    The objective this time was to partic.i.p.ate in the 8th Development Forum of Magic and Science¨Cwhich was being held in Ingracia College Town.

    I wasn¡¯t going to be the one announcing it, rather I was nning on attending the event as a general partic.i.p.ant.

    Although the forum is held every year, there was a reason behind him partic.i.p.ating this time. One of the announcers this year was an acquaintance.

    That announcer was, Mai Furuki.

    She is the person from whom Ipleted the full version of ¡®Teleportation¡¯.

    Currently, there are three ces which have inst.i.tutions called academies.

    One is the academy called Tempest Inst.i.tution of Human Resource Development, located in Tempest, where I reside.

    The academy was expanded to former Ingracia Kingdom, now Ingracia College Town, and was called Ingracia Inst.i.tution of Synthesis.

    And thenstly, in the Sovereign Alliance of the Nasca Namrium Ulmeria Empire was NNU Inst.i.tution of Magic and Science Investigation.

    The academies have different characteristics, but don¡¯t quite necessarily excel at anything in particr.

    As for the annually held forum, the town where it¡¯s held is changed every year. This time it just happened to be held in Ingracia College Town.

    Even the announcer for this event, Mai, was not researching in the Ingracia Inst.i.tute, but was a member of the NNU Inst.i.tution of Magic and Science Investigation. She got into NNU since it seemed the most advanced publicly but...... due to Mai being easily able to move about using ¡®Teleportation¡¯, she wasn¡¯t really tied to being a member of any particr school.

    This time, finally, Mai had seeded in developing the navigation method for travelling through dimensions.

    And since she was announcing the theory, it¡¯s impossible for me to not want to partic.i.p.ate in such a thing.

    As for why I had to partic.i.p.ate stealthily, there was also a reason behind this.

    Since I have be famous as the Great Demon Lord who saved the world, if I dere that I will attend an event in public, the venue will be filled with havoc with arrangements and preparations for security.

    I fear there are the fools who target me to gain fame but, even if that happens there¡¯s no need for someone to apany me. Just that it would be terrible if the single possibility that the announcers or audience getting involvedes true.

    Particrly the announcers, since the most intelligent people from every nation are making a name for themselves¨Cthe loss faced in such case would be immeasurable.

    Although I could just rewind time and undo it if such a thing urred, it¡¯s better to just be careful from the start so that I don¡¯t need to go through such troubles.

    Or rather, I just wanted to take a walk alone to rx too.

    My home country, Tempest, has now grown into a metropolis and no matter where you are in the country, there¡¯s always someone watching.

    Although I generally live as I please, it¡¯s only natural for me to want to enjoy some free activity.

    I am moving confidentially with the n this time.

    I even stayed quiet about it to Diablo but, knowing him, when he sees the body I left behind¨CRimurun, he will probably realize my intention.

    All ites down to is a battle with time but can he really find me at my current state, when I am no different from a human?

    That¡¯s also one thing I am looking forward to.

    And so, like this, I sneaked out of Tempest and went to the airport.

    I won¡¯t use ¡®Instant Teleportation¡¯ here. The reason behind that is that they can guess where I am headed from the distortion in s.p.a.ce and I don¡¯t want that.

    If it were my real body, I could teleport without leaving any traces behind but that body in itself would be easier to locate.

    And if I were to casually take actions like that, there¡¯s the fear of being found out by Shuna as her a.n.a.lysis Appraisal¡¯s uracy is only next to Milim¡¯s or mine.

    Well, that¡¯s why I prepared Rimurun, though.

    Because I left that behind, I can deceive Shuna or Shion¡¯s eyes.

    And there¡¯s only one reason behinding to the airport.

    To get aboard an airne.

    Generally, it is always better to escape on foot rather than using any public facilities as that way it¡¯s easier to escape surveince.

    However, the surveince in this world is done by magic so it isn¡¯t something to be that worried about. Rather, going by myself would be easier to detect as the traces of the abilities I used can be detected.

    With great trouble, I have finally gotten a human¡¯s body. I can use my abilities without any problems but I judged that it would be safer to seal it just to be sure.

    Steadily saving up my little allowance, I have managed to secure quite a lot of coins.

    To be honest, I can get whatever I want directly so I don¡¯t really need money. As such, the money I had on me hadn¡¯t increased much from the early days.

    And so, the money I slowly raised by clinging on to Myourmiles in tears or threatening him was about 200 gold coins.

    That¡¯s a huge sum of money in j.a.panese yen¨Cabout 20 million yen but is it really much for a Great Demon Lord? I had my doubts about it but as I still left the job of paying my subordinates to Myourmiles, I decided it would be better if I didn¡¯tin and stayed quiet.

    At the airport, I bought a ticket to go to Ingracia Kingdom.

    It cost me 10 gold coins-1 million yen.

    However, it¡¯s still not time to panic. It looks costly at first but it is actually pretty reasonable.

    I could have travelled spending less than a tenth of this amount if I took the train. However, even with the fastest train, it would take at least 3 days to reach Ingracia Kingdom from Tempest. And when you take stopping at every city along the way into ount, it would take more than 10 days.

    And when you also include the cost for food and inns, using an airne is very economical. After all, with a ne, you can reach Ingracia Kingdom within half a day.

    Whenparing time and money, it¡¯s the modern person¡¯s nature to prioritize time.

    It¡¯s weird how that stays with me even though I have an infinite lifespan.

    >

    It¡¯s the end if you go and say that. That would make my timidness very noticable, wouldn¡¯t it?

    As always, Ciel-san¡¯s retorts are unsparing.

    And so, after this and that, I bought a ticket and got on board the airne.

    The interior was luxurious, which is how it should be since it costs 10 gold coins. It¡¯s only natural. This is something even I dealt with as well, after all.

    Now then, on I go to the luxurious guest cabin-

    ¡°Ah, you. You¡¯re entering the academy this time, right? Thene this way.¡±

    When I was heading towards the high .s.s section, I was stopped by a conductor.

    He probably misunderstood me as a Ingracia academy¡¯s student from my appearance.

    At the moment, my hair color is ck and I am also wearing a .s.s and mask. Thanks to that, I wasn¡¯t standing out that much.

    I had set my appearance up as a 15 year old so I guess being misunderstood as a student can¡¯t be helped.

    I wanted to take Minami Satoru¡¯s appearance but that was impossible.

    I did bring the gene data when I came back so it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t do it but......

    Like that, Ciel-san rejected me coldly with a tone she used to use before.

    It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t do it. It¡¯s that Ciel-san wouldn¡¯t permit it.

    She rejected saying that things would get troublesome if I were to develop a s.e.x.

    ¡ªI will definitely not allow other women to enjoy! Outrageous!!¡ª

    Uh, I just felt a chill run down my back.

    Looks like it will be better to not think too deeply about this.

    Either way, I need to deal with this conductor first.

    In the upper .s.s section, there are individual rooms.

    There are only a number of these luxurious rooms at the upper section of the airne.

    Compared to that, the normal tickets were like the ones of the previous world¡¯s airnes-a lot of seats lined up in a s.p.a.ce.

    The cost of that ticket is only 1 gold coin and so is loved by the general public.

    This time, I chose the luxurious room to avoid others¡¯ eyes but...

    Now that I think about it, if I were to get into a luxurious room looking like this, that would stand out more.

    Changing the ticket would be easy so I guess I will let the conductor¡¯s misunderstanding stay.

    The seats on the ne are rarely full so there might also not be a need to tell him anything...

    ¡°Ah, yes. Sorry, I am not used to this so I made a mistake.¡±

    ¡°Ah, we get a lot of kids like you. The ticket price is high so your parents are also probably worried because they couldn¡¯te with you. But rest a.s.sured. The crew in this ne will take responsibility and make sure you reach Ingracia Kingdom safely.

    The conductor said with a refreshing, hunk smile. If I am not wrong, only people over B rank with more skills than the general knight can be a conductor. This conductor does not only look good but is also skilled.

    He should be equipped with a special defensive suit made with magical fibre and an engraved magic which lets them transform their aura into a de.

    The conductors are of a much higher rank than the low ranked n.o.bles-they are elites.

    It¡¯s the employment rule I decided on so there¡¯s no mistake.

    And such an elite is courteously behaving with one student candidate.

    I also felt satisfied seeing that Tempest Airline¡¯s education has been thorough.

    I thanked and followed the conductor into the general section.

    ¡°Well then, good luck.¡±

    He said that with a refreshing smile and left.

    ¡°Ah, thank you.¡±

    My reply ended up being very blunt but I can¡¯t afford to stand out so please forgive me.

    I sat on an empty seat.

    I should reach Ingracia Kingdom within 10 hours or so.

    If they are searching for traces of my magic, they will never find me. It would a different matter if they knew of the searching methods used in my previous world but here, I can rest easy and flee.

    I let out a sigh of relief and was in a good mood as I lied down on the good seat.

    Diablo, who had started searching for Rimuru, pondered.

    (Now then, if I were to guess what Rimuru-sama thought...)

    Diablo pondered, and soon came to a single conclusion.

    That if Rimuru as he is now were to seriously flee, it would be an extremely hard job to trace him.

    When he called his subordinate Moss and learnt that Rimuru wasn¡¯t spotted in their whole surveincework, he immediately understood that Rimuru¡¯s fleeing n this time was very borate.

    If so, what will he do?

    He tried to think about it from Rimuru¡¯s perspective.

    There¡¯s a risk of being located immediately if he used flight or teleportation. If so, then he¡¯s probably travelling by foot.

    But to track him like that, one would need to know his destination...

    And at that moment, he suddenly remembered of a person who might know more about Rimuru¡¯s actions and his destination.

    That is a being who is like a secretary to Rimuru-

    Of course, it is not Shion.

    After all, whenpared to Shion, even Diablo was doing more secretary work.

    He recalled the scenario he saw before exiting Rimuru¡¯s room.

    Diablo had thought of asking Shuna to predict Rimuru¡¯s destination but he gave up even before talking to her.

    That was because in front of Diablo¡¯s sight, Shuna and Shion were undergoing a fierce fight.

    ¡°I will take care of Rimuru-sama. It will be difficult for someone crude like you, right?¡±

    ¡°What are you saying, Shunsama? Even though I am like this, kids love me! You should just leave it to me.

    They were ying a tug of war with what could be called Rimuru¡¯s empty real body.

    (Ku-kufufu...... She is matching that Shion¡¯s strength?! When did Shundono acquire such strength... No, that has no involvement in this matter. If they are distracted, it would be best to not ask them anything.)

    Diablo nodded by himself and left the room without the other two noticing.

    ¡°You two, don¡¯t go too far-¡±

    Saying that with a low voice to not get noticed by those two, Diablo left the ce behind.

 Chapter 251

    Slime

    Chapter 258 Side Chapter ¨C Rimuru¡¯s Elegant Escape n ¨C 02

    Now that I could rx a bit, I decided to observe my surroundings.

    Just like the conductor had said, there are many students on board.

    As there are a lot of exchange students all year round, about 20% of the Tempest Airline¡¯s customers were students.

    The system of getting exchange students started after the thought of reviving the three academies by taking in each other¡¯s good parts.

    After all, education policy in each of the academies differ from each other, so I decided it would be best to have this exchange in order to broaden one¡¯s outlook.

    At the Tempest Human Resource Development Academy, we have the curriculum of training one¡¯s mental and physical condition, on top of education, to make them into an immediate a.s.set.

    It seems that in the Ingracia Synthesis Academy they are teaching the culture, social etiquettes of n.o.bles and economics on top of the general education programs this world had before.

    At NNU Magic and Science Investigation Academy, they are mainly focusing on research and investigating fusing other worlds¡¯ science with magic to create new techniques everyday. It is a famous but strict academy which requires a high level of talent from the students and evicts anyone who is deemed talentless.

    The reason Mai is affiliated with this academy is because it develops the most cutting edge tech officially. But in reality, the actual cutting edge tech is being developed deep within thebyrinth but only an extremely small number of people know of it.

    Now then, these are the three academies at this point but what most of them generally do is learn the basics from Ingracia kingdom and then transfer to any of the other academies which suit them.

    If you want to train yourself and be of use to the world, you go to Tempest.

    If you want to deepen your knowledge about a particr field, you go to NNU.

    If you want to use human resources and bear the responsibility of making living harmonious for the people, you stay in Ingracia.

    To be honest, there is no age limit when ites to getting admitted to NNU or Tempest but only the talented people can get in. The reason for this was simple-if they don¡¯t have the required talent, they simply can¡¯t follow the lectures.

    This is why I came up with the exchange student system.

    With this, you can experience each of the academies before deciding about your future.

    The other reason behind the exchange student system is to readmit the students who can¡¯t keep up with the lectures of Tempest or NNU back to Ingracia Academy.

    It is all up to the students, whether they want to get better or stay down.

    If they work hard and actually do get better, they can get admitted to Tempest once again.

    But if they were to stay down, that is as far they go.

    There¡¯s the repeating a grade system in Ingracia¡¯s academy but only up to two times.

    It is because the country bears all the education cost, students who don¡¯t have any will to study are expelled.

    Although there were no superiority between the academies once a student graduates, it is generally acknowledged that the Tempest graduates are well-built in physique and the NNU were the brains.

    And based on that, it was generally epted by the public that graduating from Ingracia¡¯s academy was easier.

    And because of these reasons, the nes are used pretty much every month by students to move between Ingracia and Tempest.

    Although the conductor thought I am one of those students, it is actually convenient for me that way for the time being.

    And so, I feigned ignorance and continued my observation.

    ¡°Like I said, why do I have to use the same seats as these poor people?¡±

    ¡°You are absolutely correct, Julius-sama. However, it is decided by the academy so please overlook it this time-¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I understand. But, still. Couldn¡¯t the academy prepare a better ship than this?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Julius-sama. This is also proof that the academy is taking us, the n.o.bles, lightly. I must ask my father and restrain the academy!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly right! At that time, please let me help, as well!¡±

    While I was gazing from the rear seat, a noisy bunch came in crowding into the general seats section.

    They were wearing .s.sy clothes so they probably came from Ingracia¡¯s academy.

    Although the Ingracia kingdom changed its name to Ingracia College Town, it seems like the previous n.o.bles can¡¯t shake off their n.o.ble feeling.

    It is a problem seeing how there are people who still look down on Tempest as a city of demi-humans or monsters and scorn NNU, saying the Empire is uncivilized and what not...

    The tall, smug-looking guy seems to be called Julius. Judging from the fact that he is still a student, he has probably not inherited his family¡¯s leadership yet.

    And the person trying to b.u.t.ter up to him was a well-dressed guard knight. Although uncouth, he seemed like a sincere guy. The guard was probably the n.o.ble kid¡¯s aide who is now acting alongside him as the n.o.ble kid is now a student.

    As he isn¡¯t carrying any weapons because it would stand out here, I am guessing he is a knight from his demeanor. There¡¯s a rule to keep all weapons of the customers in custody.

    Well, there are many loopholes but I can¡¯t be bothered to think about it all. The conductor will handle things if something were to happen but generally, one needs to take care of themselves, after all.

    If one doesn¡¯t bother other pa.s.sengers, those things are overlooked to a certain extent.

    Other than the n.o.ble guy, there were two n.o.ble girls and a butler for each.

    The girls were wearing the girls¡¯ student uniform. However, the butlers were wearing custom made-to-order battle uniforms.

    Although they looked like normal butler uniform, they were made from special fabric for fighting, just like the conductor¡¯s. They are probably ordered to protect their masters, the n.o.ble girls. They were more or less strong-about ¡®C+¡¯ in rank, I would say.

    These kids seem like quite the elite.

    But, what¡¯s with students having butlers?

    It feels a bit too overprotective considering that they set out to learn to be independent. Well, this world can be quite dangerous so I guess the parents would be worried.

    There were mixed reviews about this but the academy decided to tolerate it.

    Well, leaving that aside.

    These students... did they just say ¡®couldn¡¯t prepare a better ship than this¡¯?!

    And to also insult the academy-these kids are very c.o.c.ky.

    That¡¯s not something you should be saying considering that Tempest is a.s.sisting the three academies from its taxes.

    I got a bit irritated and shifted my gaze towards them.

    As I did that, I noticed that the other students were also not taking it well.

    I mean, of course they would not.

    It¡¯s the worst pattern-to beining even though you¡¯re studying for free.

    Even if these kids were n.o.bles, inside the academy, there is an irond rule saying that they were all equal. Although we are tolerating them bringing along guards and butlers, we are definitely not going to allow partiality towards them...

    It looks like their sense of being the chosen people isn¡¯t fading...

    ¡°Oi, you guys, that¡¯s enough! ¡®Being poor or rich ispletely dependent on the family and it does not affect the student¡¯s skill¡¯-that¡¯s themon ideal between all the academies, you know?!¡±

    A red-haired youngster couldn¡¯t tolerate it anymore and raised his voice. In response to that, the young man called Julius made a scorning expression and said over his shoulder,

    ¡°Hah, to think the likes of you stinking beasts woulde directly talking to me. What sphemy.¡±

    ¡°Oi?!¡±

    Reacting to Julius, a few other students stood up.

    They seem to be students of Tempest as they had prominent characteristics like monsters or demi-humans.

    It is only natural for them to be angry but... hmm, what should I do?

    It¡¯s sad seeing people like these exist even 8 years afterpleting the academies. These things are not reported to me but it seems like there¡¯s a need to conduct an internal audit.

    ¡°You guys, what are you doing?! Just sit down already!¡±

    Just when I started pondering on what to do about the situation, a bald man came in and shouted.

    He seems like one of the teachers and couldn¡¯t overlook thismotion.

    I thought the teacher at least wouldn¡¯t discriminate but...

    ¡°Julius-sama, I will punish these students so please spare them. And also, I negotiated with the crew to move you to the high .s.s section as there¡¯s a s.p.a.ce empty because someone cancelled. Please move there.¡±

    And like that, he started being toady to Julius.

    And the moment that teacher came in, the Tempest students looked down as if they had given up.

    Seems like they gave up early thinking that they can¡¯t win against a teacher.

    ¡°What is with that guy...¡±

    I ended up muttering out.

    ¡°Oho, that¡¯s thoughtful of you. However, I can¡¯t really expect much if someone cancelled on it.¡±

    ¡°That is true but it will surely be better than here.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha. I guess I will have to show face if Mr. Jujs says so much. Well then, guys, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Saying that, the Julius party left.

    That cancelled room is probably the one I was going to use.

    I guess they are treating it as cancelled since I didn¡¯t show up on time...

    At situations like these, it ispletely the pa.s.senger¡¯s responsibility and so they won¡¯t return my 10 gold coins.

    ¡®Should I go and drive them out?¡¯-I even ended up thinking something like that.

    But, if I were to do that, things would get troublesome and there¡¯s a chance of my ident.i.ty getting revealed so I won¡¯t, though.

    But, what did he call that guy again? Jujs? That guy is getting fired.

    The management of the Ingracia Synthesis Academy is not under my jurisdiction but Tempest is supporting them with huge sums of money. With my authority, firing such a teacher will be a peace of cake.

    ¡°You, is this seat empty?¡±

    Someone came asking me, while I was enraged at that teacher.

    ¡°Eh? Ahh, it is.¡±

    Saying that, I shifted towards the side.

    And so he happily sat beside me.

    ¡°Hey there. You ended up having to see that, didn¡¯t you? I haven¡¯t seen you before so you are entering the academy first time this year, right? The whole academy isn¡¯t like that-just that there¡¯s an old-fashioned fraction like that still remaining. We are also bothered by them. But, people like those are very few so I am sure a lotta fun things are waiting for you! So I want you to not have a weird preconception about it.¡±

    Just as he sat, he started talking to me.

    This guy is wearing an NNU uniform so he¡¯s probably from a different academy than Julius before. But it seems like he knows him.

    He also probably heard me there and this might be his way of following up.

    ¡°Is that so? Well, are you having fun?¡±

    I thought about introducing myself but giving my real name would be bad.

    So for now, I n on leaving things as they are if he doesn¡¯t introduce himself.

    Thinking that, I asked the question.

    I wanted to know his true opinion for research as it might be helpfulter.

    After all, it would be easy to have him talk since we are both students.

    But it seems like he didn¡¯t expect such a question since he looked surprised.

    ¡°Aha, ahahaha! You¡¯re interesting. My name is Magnus. I might not look like it but I am a fourth year student of NNU Magic and Science Investigation Academy.¡±

    I don¡¯t know what he found so interesting but he burst out inughter.

    Since he introduced himself, it would look weird if I did not.

    ¡°Ah, my name is Satoru. I am heading to Ingracia to take care of something.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, Satoru-kun, eh? Or is it Satoru-chan?¡±

    ¡°Well, I would prefer -kun.¡±

    ¡°Got~it! So, you are also in the academy-¡±

    The student who introduced himself as Magnus came talking to me over-familiarly.

    He seems refreshing but it is kinda concerning how overly friendly he is being.

    It is also a bit unpleasant how he casuallyes invading my personal s.p.a.ce. I don¡¯t need to worry about being directly touched as I have a ¡®multidimensional barrier¡¯ up unconsciously but...

    How should I exin this... like, he has this self-important att.i.tude?

    He probably doesn¡¯t have experience of getting rejected as he¡¯s talented.

    ¡°Hey you, you¡¯re acting too friendly with Magnus-sama!¡±

    I had been feeling it too but it seems that that is how it looked to others, as well.

    But, it is upsetting how she says it, making it sound like I am the one being too friendly.

    ¡°Now, now, Rozari. This is Satoru-chan. He¡¯s a new student enrolling this year. I was just about to ask him where he ns to get in to.¡±

    Don¡¯t joke around with me, I told you to use -kun, didn¡¯t I?

    Looks like he is quite the confident type who doesn¡¯t really listen to others.

    ¡°But this kid... despite being less than a student who hasn¡¯t even enrolled yet, isn¡¯t he being too cheeky to a senpai?¡±

    The female student called Rozari came b.u.t.ting into our conversation, judging me as cheeky.

    Well, that¡¯s fine and all but I don¡¯t see any reason for them to be so self-important by being senpai when I haven¡¯t even enrolled yet.

    ¡°Cheeky... now listen here...¡±

    ¡°Hmm. The only people allowed to talk to me are fourth year students. Either that, or people who are within rank 100 based on results. I am not someone people like you can speak to. If you understand then give up your seat already!¡±

    Looks like she doesn¡¯t n on listening to me at all and acted like she was driving out a dog.

    She probably wants the seat next to Magnus.

    She probably likes him or something and I am in the way.

    This is extremely bothersome.

    ¡°Even if you were to talk about being a senpai and what not, it doesn¡¯t matter to me as I am not even a student yet. Besides, I couldn¡¯t care less if you are a fourth year student or whatever. I don¡¯t n on giving up this seat so you better get lost.¡±

    To my reply, Rozari began shaking in anger.

    And then left, saying ¡®you will regret this¡¯ and giving me a scornful nce.

    The general age at which students get enrolled to the academies is around 15, when the body isplete. It is normal to increase one¡¯s fundamental academic skills at a near educational inst.i.tute until then.

    There¡¯s an admission exam, so if one can pa.s.s that, they can enter the academy.

    The highest grade is the 6th year grade so one would have quite the merit if they are in the fourth year.

    And so it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand why she was being so pompous but I can¡¯t ept the att.i.tude of looking down on others.

    ¡°Oho, you can sure talk!¡±

    ¡°That n.o.ble, and now that woman and her meaningless pompousness, is the academy really okay?¡±

    ¡°Ahahaha. Well, it does hurt when you say it like that. I mean, you are considered an elite if you graduate from the academy, right? And so the people who rank high in results tend to be very arrogant. She isn¡¯t a bad kid.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I guess that needs to be fixed as well.¡±

    ¡°-Eh?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    I aborted the conversation to dodge the topic.

    These kids are like problem children themselves.

    Who knows what kind of problems my Tempest Development of Human Resources Academy is facing.

    It¡¯s a relief that that red-haired student had his ideals right but it is also a concern because he is being too docile. However, since there are some discriminating even among the teachers, this is a huge problem.

    If there are students and teachers like these all over the academy, I can¡¯t help but think there¡¯s someone intently wanting me to know about this so that I can eliminate the corruption...

    Right, for example-

    >

    Eh, *fuming*......?

    It is true that I doubted this might be one of Ciel¡¯s scheme but she went and dodged the question before I even asked.

    But, I too am learning. Judging from how she said that, she isn¡¯t denying it.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t do it¡¯-she isn¡¯t dering that. That was the moment I started doubting Ciel-san even more.

    >

    Eh?! You had a right to remain silent? That¡¯s the first I am hearing of it...

    Well, that¡¯s fine.

    I do feel like that itself is like an answer.

    Besides, this isn¡¯t something I can neglect.

    <well, then?=¡±¡±>></well,>

    Yeah, it seems like I might need to take some drastic measures.

    >

    Then, is there an unpopted ind on this flight route? With a lower level of danger, if possible.

    >

    Lower .s.s demon lord seed?!

    That¡¯s danger level low?-or so I thought but it seems like Ciel-san is also annoyed by the students¡¯ att.i.tude.

    I guess it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s a bother, so that ind will do.

    I thought of a n to give the pep talk.

    Arrogant people who can¡¯t rid their n.o.ble-like feeling.

    Overconfident youngsters.

    Even with a sense of justice, too docile youngsters.

    There¡¯s a problem with every one of them.

    The teacher is out of the question as his disposal is confirmed but I would like to believe that the students can be rectified.

    And for that...

    I guess I will ask for cooperation from the person who probably knows my situation at the moment. And while I am at it, might as drag in the idle ones.

    >

    And like that, I got to know of the inside situation of the academy and decided on going forward with a n to improve it.

    10 days until the forum.

    The question is, whether I will be able to rectify these guys without letting them find out who I am.

    Looks like first time in a while, it¡¯s time for the teacher part of me to take the stage.

    While thinking of a n to reform these distorted students, I was feeling excited.

    And then, I contacted the only person who knew about my movement.

    Proofreader¡¯s Notes: Didn¡¯t I see this plot in Gilligan¡¯s Ind? ? Ciel is awesome. ?

    Proofreader: Userunfriendly.

 Chapter 252

    But, what¡¯s with students having butlers?

    It feels a bit too overprotective considering that they set out to learn to be independent. Well, this world can be quite dangerous so I guess the parents would be worried.

    There were mixed reviews about this but the academy decided to tolerate it.

    Well, leaving that aside.

    These students... did they just say ¡®couldn¡¯t prepare a better ship than this¡¯?!

    And to also insult the academy-these kids are very c.o.c.ky.

    That¡¯s not something you should be saying considering that Tempest is a.s.sisting the three academies from its taxes.

    I got a bit irritated and shifted my gaze towards them.

    As I did that, I noticed that the other students were also not taking it well.

    I mean, of course they would not.

    It¡¯s the worst pattern-to beining even though you¡¯re studying for free.

    Even if these kids were n.o.bles, inside the academy, there is an irond rule saying that they were all equal. Although we are tolerating them bringing along guards and butlers, we are definitely not going to allow partiality towards them...

    It looks like their sense of being the chosen people isn¡¯t fading...

    ¡°Oi, you guys, that¡¯s enough! ¡®Being poor or rich ispletely dependent on the family and it does not affect the student¡¯s skill¡¯-that¡¯s themon ideal between all the academies, you know?!¡±

    A red-haired youngster couldn¡¯t tolerate it anymore and raised his voice. In response to that, the young man called Julius made a scorning expression and said over his shoulder,

    ¡°Hah, to think the likes of you stinking beasts woulde directly talking to me. What sphemy.¡±

    ¡°Oi?!¡±

    Reacting to Julius, a few other students stood up.

    They seem to be students of Tempest as they had prominent characteristics like monsters or demi-humans.

    It is only natural for them to be angry but... hmm, what should I do?

    It¡¯s sad seeing people like these exist even 8 years afterpleting the academies. These things are not reported to me but it seems like there¡¯s a need to conduct an internal audit.

    ¡°You guys, what are you doing?! Just sit down already!¡±

    Just when I started pondering on what to do about the situation, a bald man came in and shouted.

    He seems like one of the teachers and couldn¡¯t overlook thismotion.

    I thought the teacher at least wouldn¡¯t discriminate but...

    ¡°Julius-sama, I will punish these students so please spare them. And also, I negotiated with the crew to move you to the high .s.s section as there¡¯s a s.p.a.ce empty because someone cancelled. Please move there.¡±

    And like that, he started being toady to Julius.

    And the moment that teacher came in, the Tempest students looked down as if they had given up.

    Seems like they gave up early thinking that they can¡¯t win against a teacher.

    ¡°What is with that guy...¡±

    I ended up muttering out.

    ¡°Oho, that¡¯s thoughtful of you. However, I can¡¯t really expect much if someone cancelled on it.¡±

    ¡°That is true but it will surely be better than here.¡±

    ¡°Hahahaha. I guess I will have to show face if Mr. Jujs says so much. Well then, guys, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Saying that, the Julius party left.

    That cancelled room is probably the one I was going to use.

    I guess they are treating it as cancelled since I didn¡¯t show up on time...

    At situations like these, it ispletely the pa.s.senger¡¯s responsibility and so they won¡¯t return my 10 gold coins.

    ¡®Should I go and drive them out?¡¯-I even ended up thinking something like that.

    But, if I were to do that, things would get troublesome and there¡¯s a chance of my ident.i.ty getting revealed so I won¡¯t, though.

    But, what did he call that guy again? Jujs? That guy is getting fired.

    The management of the Ingracia Synthesis Academy is not under my jurisdiction but Tempest is supporting them with huge sums of money. With my authority, firing such a teacher will be a peace of cake.

    ¡°You, is this seat empty?¡±

    Someone came asking me, while I was enraged at that teacher.

    ¡°Eh? Ahh, it is.¡±

    Saying that, I shifted towards the side.

    And so he happily sat beside me.

    ¡°Hey there. You ended up having to see that, didn¡¯t you? I haven¡¯t seen you before so you are entering the academy first time this year, right? The whole academy isn¡¯t like that-just that there¡¯s an old-fashioned fraction like that still remaining. We are also bothered by them. But, people like those are very few so I am sure a lotta fun things are waiting for you! So I want you to not have a weird preconception about it.¡±

    Just as he sat, he started talking to me.

    This guy is wearing an NNU uniform so he¡¯s probably from a different academy than Julius before. But it seems like he knows him.

    He also probably heard me there and this might be his way of following up.

    ¡°Is that so? Well, are you having fun?¡±

    I thought about introducing myself but giving my real name would be bad.

    So for now, I n on leaving things as they are if he doesn¡¯t introduce himself.

    Thinking that, I asked the question.

    I wanted to know his true opinion for research as it might be helpfulter.

    After all, it would be easy to have him talk since we are both students.

    But it seems like he didn¡¯t expect such a question since he looked surprised.

    ¡°Aha, ahahaha! You¡¯re interesting. My name is Magnus. I might not look like it but I am a fourth year student of NNU Magic and Science Investigation Academy.¡±

    I don¡¯t know what he found so interesting but he burst out inughter.

    Since he introduced himself, it would look weird if I did not.

    ¡°Ah, my name is Satoru. I am heading to Ingracia to take care of something.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, Satoru-kun, eh? Or is it Satoru-chan?¡±

    ¡°Well, I would prefer -kun.¡±

    ¡°Got~it! So, you are also in the academy-¡±

    The student who introduced himself as Magnus came talking to me over-familiarly.

    He seems refreshing but it is kinda concerning how overly friendly he is being.

    It is also a bit unpleasant how he casuallyes invading my personal s.p.a.ce. I don¡¯t need to worry about being directly touched as I have a ¡®multidimensional barrier¡¯ up unconsciously but...

    How should I exin this... like, he has this self-important att.i.tude?

 Chapter 253

    He probably doesn¡¯t have experience of getting rejected as he¡¯s talented.

    ¡°Hey you, you¡¯re acting too friendly with Magnus-sama!¡±

    I had been feeling it too but it seems that that is how it looked to others, as well.

    But, it is upsetting how she says it, making it sound like I am the one being too friendly.

    ¡°Now, now, Rozari. This is Satoru-chan. He¡¯s a new student enrolling this year. I was just about to ask him where he ns to get in to.¡±

    Don¡¯t joke around with me, I told you to use -kun, didn¡¯t I?

    Looks like he is quite the confident type who doesn¡¯t really listen to others.

    ¡°But this kid... despite being less than a student who hasn¡¯t even enrolled yet, isn¡¯t he being too cheeky to a senpai?¡±

    The female student called Rozari came b.u.t.ting into our conversation, judging me as cheeky.

    Well, that¡¯s fine and all but I don¡¯t see any reason for them to be so self-important by being senpai when I haven¡¯t even enrolled yet.

    ¡°Cheeky... now listen here...¡±

    ¡°Hmm. The only people allowed to talk to me are fourth year students. Either that, or people who are within rank 100 based on results. I am not someone people like you can speak to. If you understand then give up your seat already!¡±

    Looks like she doesn¡¯t n on listening to me at all and acted like she was driving out a dog.

    She probably wants the seat next to Magnus.

    She probably likes him or something and I am in the way.

    This is extremely bothersome.

    ¡°Even if you were to talk about being a senpai and what not, it doesn¡¯t matter to me as I am not even a student yet. Besides, I couldn¡¯t care less if you are a fourth year student or whatever. I don¡¯t n on giving up this seat so you better get lost.¡±

    To my reply, Rozari began shaking in anger.

    And then left, saying ¡®you will regret this¡¯ and giving me a scornful nce.

    The general age at which students get enrolled to the academies is around 15, when the body isplete. It is normal to increase one¡¯s fundamental academic skills at a near educational inst.i.tute until then.

    There¡¯s an admission exam, so if one can pa.s.s that, they can enter the academy.

    The highest grade is the 6th year grade so one would have quite the merit if they are in the fourth year.

    And so it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand why she was being so pompous but I can¡¯t ept the att.i.tude of looking down on others.

    ¡°Oho, you can sure talk!¡±

    ¡°That n.o.ble, and now that woman and her meaningless pompousness, is the academy really okay?¡±

    ¡°Ahahaha. Well, it does hurt when you say it like that. I mean, you are considered an elite if you graduate from the academy, right? And so the people who rank high in results tend to be very arrogant. She isn¡¯t a bad kid.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I guess that needs to be fixed as well.¡±

    ¡°-Eh?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    I aborted the conversation to dodge the topic.

    These kids are like problem children themselves.

    Who knows what kind of problems my Tempest Development of Human Resources Academy is facing.

    It¡¯s a relief that that red-haired student had his ideals right but it is also a concern because he is being too docile. However, since there are some discriminating even among the teachers, this is a huge problem.

    If there are students and teachers like these all over the academy, I can¡¯t help but think there¡¯s someone intently wanting me to know about this so that I can eliminate the corruption...

    Right, for example-

    >

    Eh, *fuming*......?

    It is true that I doubted this might be one of Ciel¡¯s scheme but she went and dodged the question before I even asked.

    But, I too am learning. Judging from how she said that, she isn¡¯t denying it.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t do it¡¯-she isn¡¯t dering that. That was the moment I started doubting Ciel-san even more.

    >

    Eh?! You had a right to remain silent? That¡¯s the first I am hearing of it...

    Well, that¡¯s fine.

    I do feel like that itself is like an answer.

    Besides, this isn¡¯t something I can neglect.

    <well, then?=¡±¡±>></well,>

    Yeah, it seems like I might need to take some drastic measures.

    >

    Then, is there an unpopted ind on this flight route? With a lower level of danger, if possible.

    >

    Lower .s.s demon lord seed?!

    That¡¯s danger level low?-or so I thought but it seems like Ciel-san is also annoyed by the students¡¯ att.i.tude.

    I guess it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s a bother, so that ind will do.

    I thought of a n to give the pep talk.

    Arrogant people who can¡¯t rid their n.o.ble-like feeling.

    Overconfident youngsters.

    Even with a sense of justice, too docile youngsters.

    There¡¯s a problem with every one of them.

    The teacher is out of the question as his disposal is confirmed but I would like to believe that the students can be rectified.

    And for that...

    I guess I will ask for cooperation from the person who probably knows my situation at the moment. And while I am at it, might as drag in the idle ones.

    >

    And like that, I got to know of the inside situation of the academy and decided on going forward with a n to improve it.

    10 days until the forum.

    The question is, whether I will be able to rectify these guys without letting them find out who I am.

    Looks like first time in a while, it¡¯s time for the teacher part of me to take the stage.

    While thinking of a n to reform these distorted students, I was feeling excited.

    And then, I contacted the only person who knew about my movement.

    Proofreader¡¯s Notes: Didn¡¯t I see this plot in Gilligan¡¯s Ind? ? Ciel is awesome. ?

    Proofreader: Userunfriendly.

 Chapter 254

    Slime

    Chapter 259 ¨C Side chapter ¨C Rimuru¡¯s Elegant Escape ¨C 03

    After pondering for a while, Diablo set out without hesitation.

    He hurried towards someone who certainly knew about Rimuru¡¯s whereabouts.

    And the ce Diablo arrived at was the Information Control Room-in other words, Souei¡¯s room.

    As Diablo knocked, Souka answered the door and asked what business he had.

    ¡°Kufufufu. I have something to request of Souei-dono. I want you to convey the message.¡±

    ¡°Souei-sama is currently busy. Pleasee againter.¡±

    Souka went and rejected his request straight out.

    However, Diablo wouldn¡¯t give up just like that.

    ¡°Now, now, don¡¯t say that. Or what is it, you n on getting rid of me by force?¡±

    Diablo enforced overwhelming intimidation while still having a smile on his face.

    Souka tried to endure it even while biting into her lips and making a grim face but-

    ¡°Stop it, Diablo. If you want toe in, juste in.¡±

    As a reposing voice came from inside, the tense air was also lifted.

    ¡°Yes, then I shall intrude.¡±

    And like that, as if that was the natural procedure of things, Diablo casually went in and sat down on a sofa with an air ofposure.

    As Diablo rxed, a demon chevalier appeared out of nowhere and began serving on the table.

    Seeing all these with a side nce, Souei coldly asked,

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Diablo did not answer immediately-he first took a sip of the ck tea the demon chevalier prepared.

    And then, he surveyed the room.

    (Hmm. Now then, judging from his subordinate¡¯s (Souka¡¯s) actions, it seemed like he was having some sort of a conversation with Rimuru-sama just now but-)

    Souei is tight-lipped.

    There was no way Diablo would get an answer if he asked normally. However, he tried going head on this time on purpose.

    Diablo decided on that after thinking a bit.

    ¡°Kufufufu. It¡¯s simple. Where is Rimuru-sama at the moment?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? Shuna and Shion are with him.¡±

    ¡°Surely you jest. If it¡¯s you-you probably know where the real Rimuru-sama is, don¡¯t you?¡±

    As Diablo went silent after saying that, Souei also looked at Diablo head on and went silent.

    And at that moment, both of their calctions mixed.

    As for Diablo, he nned on following around Souei wherever he went.

    As long as Souei doesn¡¯t confess, he just had to follow Souei around.

    And Souei had urately read Diablo¡¯s thoughts and instantly came to the conclusion that that would prove to be an obstacle to what he was going to do now. However, it would be difficult to say the least to get rid of Diablo and he isn¡¯t someone Souei can deceive easily either.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to say this out loud but, you do understand that I won¡¯t leave you until you answer me, right?¡±

    ¡°Thought so. You won¡¯t believe me if I said I didn¡¯t know, would you?¡±

    ¡°Of course I wouldn¡¯t. There¡¯s no way you, who is connected to Rimuru-sama physically to always be able to have contact, doesn¡¯t know of his location, right?¡±

    Diablo answered with a smile.

    And in fact, Souei indeed was the only one who had a physical connection to Rimuru among other connection methods so that he can make contact if by chance things were to go wrong.

    And that physical connection method was a connection formed with ¡®Sticky Steel String¡¯ and ¡®Shadow s.p.a.ce¡¯.

    It is an application of the string telephone method but with this, it is possible to convey thoughts even faster than normal conversation with the help ofplicated encrypted transmission.

    As there are some beings who can tracemunication between the subordinates who use ¡®Thought Transmission¡¯, they came up with this a.n.a.log method.

    It is something Rimuru came up with in case of the worst case scenario but Souei was supposed to be the only one who knew about it...

    ¡°How do you know of it?¡±

    Souei was menacing.

    In response to that, Diablo was stillposed but, unusually enough, heid bare his emotions. And in his beautiful face, he deepened the devil-like smile.

    ¡°Kufufufu. So it really exists? I had thought Rimuru-sama woulde up with something like that. I didn¡¯t feel the need for it till now so I didn¡¯t bother but the situation calls for it now so I had to confirm it.¡±

    ¡®He got me¡¯-was what Souei thought.

    To fall for a leading question-an unlikely miss for Souei.

    However, it wasn¡¯t just a miss on Souei¡¯s part, it was also the result of Diablo¡¯s skillful ¡®Thought Guidance¡¯.

    Souei wouldn¡¯t have fallen for it under normal circ.u.mstances but the situation was different this time.

    Souei was in no situation to have a prolonged conversation with Diablo-he needed to act immediately.

    As such, he fell for it due to a slight impatience.

    Souei clicked his tongue and sunk in his chair.

    ¡°You will have to cooperate as well then, is that fine?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±

    Souei asked Diablo with a sour expression, to which Diablo replied with a satisfied nod.

    And like this, Diablo and Souei began to cooperate and move ordingly.

    Giving up on trying to evade Diablo, Souei decided to insert him into the n.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    As soon as Diablo epted, Souei called out to the next room as they didn¡¯t have much time.

    ¡°Hahhahha, Souei-han still has ways to go, huh? Beingpletely trapped by Diablo-han like that.

 Chapter 255

    ¡°Don¡¯t go provoking him like that, alright? I would even probably throw up if Diablo-sama were to intimidate me.¡±

    Being called in, two beings walked in.

    A man, having augh at Souei¡¯s mistake, and a youngdy, deeming it inevitable.

    It was Lace and Tia.

    ¡°Shut up. Diablo joining was also part of the n. We don¡¯t have time. Let¡¯s get this program together.¡±

    Souei casually made it so that it looks like he didn¡¯t make a mistake and Diablo joining in was part of the n from the start.

    ¡°Wha?! Souei-han, glossing over your mistake lik-¡±

    ¡°Souei-sama said ¡®shut up¡¯, didn¡¯t you hear?¡±

    Souka said, holding a kunai to Lace¡¯s neck.

    Lace, now having cold sweat,ughed and closed his mouth.

    Completely ignoring all that, Souei began exining.

    ¡°It is true, as you have predicted, I have received a secret mission from Rimuru-sama. And that mission is-¡±

    Souei told Diablo everything about the mission he received from Rimuru without hiding anything.

    He was thinking that he would need reliable p.a.w.ns either way.

    The most important part of the mission was to not let Shion, Shuna, and even Milim know of his whereabouts or his movements.

    Although Shion and Shuna were already distracted by the body he left behind, Milim mighte down from the sky to y like she does sometimes.

    Souei exined that Rimuru was worrying that if Milim was to find out about this when shees, she might spoil everything.

    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s that Milim-sama...... If she were to know that we are hiding something...¡±

    ¡°Hmm. That is certainly true. So that¡¯s why he went so far to not leave any traces.¡±

    Diablo and Lace understood.

    With that as the base, the group began discussing on how to progress with the mission.

    The mission objectives were the following:

    First, kidnapping only the students riding on the ne as Rimuru and take them to the Maldndo ind.

    There, they would release all of them and reform them thoroughly with actual battles.

    Second, investigation on each academy¡¯s corruption.

    The main point of this part was to confirm if there was anything wrong with the academies which might be the source of the students¡¯ corruption. And upon confirming that, he also said to inform Ingracia that the students will be a weekte.

    There was a need to proceed with these two simultaneously.

    And the problem was that the ne Rimuru was on had already taken flight.

    It was a battle against time-to not only catch up to this ne, but to also bring along a ne which could take in all the students.

    ¡°Lace, do you understand why I called you now?¡±

    ¡°Wha?! Don¡¯t tell me you n on using my air pirate ship-?!¡±

    ¡°What else is there? You were bragging about it happily before, weren¡¯t you? Use it now.¡±

    Lace became pale.

    It seems this air pirate ship was quite important to Lace.

    ¡°By the way, what is this air pirate ship?¡±

    Diablo asked Lace as he was curious.

    And immediately, as if he had regained his spirit, Lace began exining happily.

    ¡°Are you intrigued? Actually, I made it with the parts Rimuru-sama created, with my refined knowledge! I also had a battle with Benimaru-han¡¯s ship the other day and it ended in my overwhelming victory, ya know? Rimuru-sama had said that he would increase the speed by three times if I dye it red so I did that half in doubt but doing that was the correct move! Moreover, I also used the chip from Rimuru-sama which I received as reward for the underworld job and got a high speed autocannon! And its majesty, man! It is definitely what you would call an air pirate ship. I am nning on installing electromaic weapons next but this needs optics weapons which can produce high output heat-¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    Lace was bragging on about his ship but Diablo stopped him.

    There were many points to be concerned about but there was no time to be spent on Lace at the moment.

    ¡°I feel like there are quite a few things I should be concerned about right now but did you just say that Rimuru-sama was also involved in this air pirate ship thing you made?¡±

    ¡°Oi, now¡¯s not the time for that, is it?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s important, Souei. This chip point you used-you can get stuff like that from it? And Benimaru-dono is also in this?¡±

    ¡°Yes? There¡¯s also Gabil-han and Gerudo-han. If n.o.body wants the object within a certain amount of time, the one who goes to ask for it the quickest and if more than one person wants it, then they have to bid on it. It¡¯s the most popr hobby these days! Gerudo-han is starting by polishing his keel-that man is an expert. And-¡±

    Ignoring Lace as he happily kept going on, Diablo turned around to face Souei.

    ¡°Did you know of this, Souei?¡±

    ¡°I did know that they were doing something but...... to think it had spread that much......¡±

    Even Souei was not amused.

    ¡°You and I, the people who are supposed to be most knowledgeable about Rimuru-sambut it seems like we still have ways to go. Well, that¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s leave that aside for now and move on with the mission.¡±

    ¡°Right. I shall investigate this properly once we are done with this.¡±

    ¡°At that time, I would like an exnation as well.¡±

    Diablo and Souei nodded and moved forward with the n.

 Chapter 256

    They made Lace shut up and gave him the job of kidnapping the students with the air pirate ship.

    ¡°As I thought, you¡¯re nning on using my ship-¡±

    ¡°This is a message from Rimuru-sama but... he said if you¡¯re able toplete the mission, he would even prepare a letter of marque-¡±

    ¡°I will do it! Please leave it to me!¡±

    Lace¡¯s whole face was lit up with a smile and he took Tia and happily rushed out.

    It would be better to limit the use of Spatial travel so that Milim doesn¡¯t notice. Souei had already decided that this mission would best fitted for Lace when Souei received the mission from Rimuru at first.

    However, it was their blunder that they didn¡¯t know there was such a rage among airships currently.

    Diablo and Souei reflected on that on the inside.

    And after that, the two of them began discussing about the second objective.

    It had been a while after the ship had taken off.

    Although the duration of flight is affected by the weather, the ne would arrive at Ingracia Academy City within 10 hours.

    However, this time, a certain event will soonmence.

    And exactly when I was thinking of that, Lace came.

    The announcer had announced that the ne was now entering a state of emergency.

    Magnus kept on talking to me frequently so Lace really saved me.

    Why do I need to tell this guy about my favourite food or hobby and stuff?

    He isn¡¯t trying to hit on me, is he?

    I don¡¯t think so ¡¯cause I look very in now as I was wearing round spectacles, a mask and also had ck hair.

    Well, I guess it doesn¡¯t really matter since Lace is here.

    After all, starting now, he won¡¯t have the leeway to be hitting on people.

    ¡°Hyaaahhaaaa!! This ship is now under the rule of the air pirates-Greed Circus!! Cry, scream and despair as you please!¡±

    A cheerful voice echoed inside the ship.

    Lace, that b.a.s.t.a.r.d, looks like he¡¯s enjoying this to the fullest.

    He wanted a letter of marque because he wanted to do this, eh?

    Well, it doesn¡¯t really matter as it won¡¯t really affect me.

    He won¡¯t dare attack any of the Tempest Airline¡¯s ships and it isn¡¯t really fun seeing the ships the other countries develop emerge into the sky.

    For what it matters, I have already confiscated all the techniques rted to airships from the Empire.

    It was among one of the conditions to acknowledge the Empire as independent. After all, I would like the monopoly of the sky to remain under Tempest.

    Although I don¡¯t think it will ever happen but, to prevent the usage of airships in wars between countries, this matter was one of the highest importance.

    After all, if you were to get rid of the skies among sky,nd, and the sethere¡¯s only limited area where you can fight.

    Although I don¡¯t think there are any idiots out there who woulde picking a fight with us, it would be difficult to stop other countries from fighting amongst each other. We can be the mediators but intruding in their problems even before a war breaks out would only buy their animosity.

    And when I thought about it considering all that, to have those wars not affect any civilians, removing flying forces would be the most effective.

    Airships are inventions whichpletely change the concept of wars. And because of this, there was a need for us to keep it to ourselves.

    As such, there was also a need to crush the airship-rted inventions made by other countries. And so I was thinking ofing up with something to stop that. So if I were to just leave it to Lace, he would happily do these tasks.

    All that¡¯s left is to make sure they don¡¯t find out I am the one behind this. I should be careful to not leave any evidence behind.

    While thinking of such things, I was observing the course of events.

    ¡°You can rest easy. I will protect you!¡±

    This Magnus dude took my hand and said so without even feeling the least bit embarra.s.sed.

    What¡¯s this, what¡¯s this?!-I felt like shouting that out loud.

    What ¡®you can rest easy, I will protect¡¯, huh?

    Don¡¯t s.h.i.t around with me, you idiot. In the first ce, I told you I¡¯m a guy.

    My heart is undoubtedly that of a guy. This Magnus dude really doesn¡¯t listen to other people.

    I ended up grumbling about him. I guess I will let it rest since I didn¡¯t say it out loud.

    Putting Magnus aside, I should go and do my job.

    A jolt raced through the ship, signifying that Lace¡¯s ship had connected.

    The c.o.c.kpit is probably in a state of panic right about now.

    First, let¡¯s rest at ease.

    I predicted such situations to ur and installed emergency transmission devices in every ship.

    I brought out a ¡®sticky steel string¡¯ from my fingertip and promptly connected to one of those devices.

    With this, I can produce letters on the monitor using transmission codes.

    It would have been easy if I used ¡®Thought Transmission¡¯ but......

    I decided to not use skills which leave traces behind as much as possible but this is turning out to be quite difficult.

    Or so I amining but actually, I installed these devices ¡¯cause I wanted to enjoy moments like these.

    I am d they areing in handy. I will keep it a secret that I am having fun feeling like a spy.

 Chapter 257

    My message was shown on the c.o.c.kpit¡¯s monitor.

    It seems like the aviation transmission decoder is reporting that to the captain with a pale face. I can perfectly grasp the situation with my Spatial Grasp.

    I also let them know that I am aware of the c.o.c.kpit¡¯s situation.

    As expected of the aviation warrior elites.

    They moved exactly as I had predicted. A smile appeared on their faces-as if to show that they were excited because this boring flight turned into something fun.

    More than anything, using my name was important.

    It was an order from the top of the top of theirpanies.

    Of course they would be in high spirits.

    After that, things progressed smoothly.

    ¡°Hyaaahhaaaa! You see, I am in need of some strong subordinates. You people, you young and talented people! If you be my subordinate, I will spare your liiiiiveeess!!¡±

    I understand you¡¯repletely on board with this but can¡¯t you do something about how you talk?

    If he keeps on doing this every time and if by chance someone were to know that he is my underling......

    No, let¡¯s not think of something so far ahead.

    More importantly, I should enjoy this moment.

    ¡°Y-you b.a.s.t.a.r.d! To do this to an honourable teacher of Tempest Development of Human Resources Academy¡ªGuhaa?!¡±

    A brave teacher challenged Lace as he was getting too excited.

    But, needless to say, he was beaten up.

    The teachers are more or less brilliant but even the head of the year is about A rank at most.

    Normal teachers like these are of about B or A rank so there¡¯s no way they could win against Lace.

    That teacher has good prospects. It would be troublesome if he were to quit so I guess I will go visit himter with some gifts.

    ¡°Fuffuuuunn~ I am the strongest! Did you think you could win against me with just that? Naive~ Naive, naive, naiveee!¡±

    Lace got pa.s.sionate with his acting.

    He was ncing towards me, as if he wantedpliments or something.

    I hurriedly averted my gaze.

    That idiot, what does he n on doing if they know we are allies? On top of that, the sign he slightly made with his hand was saying that he wanted more chips as reward. It is true that his acting is quite good but what a cheeky little brat.

    And well, I was exasperated by Lace but the same couldn¡¯t be said of the other pa.s.sengers.

    They were just about to panic.

    However¡ª-

    ¡°Alriiightt, stopp! I just checked up right now but it looks like there are quite a few students aboard, huh? Captain, how about we kidnap these kids this time? Even if we kidnap that old man over there...... doesn¡¯t feel like he will be of any use even if we train him from now.¡±

    Tia, eh?

    It seems like she came over to this side after the linking with the ship was done.

    In the end, no more fights broke out on the ship.

    Because Tia came in with two pa.s.sed out ride conductors.

    They were actually acting pa.s.sed out.

    As even B rank experts were no match for them, even the academy¡¯s teacher group gave up.

    After all, there¡¯s a fear of the ship itself getting destroyed if a serious fight broke out.

    They probably made their decision considering that.

    And like that, they obeyed Lace and the students got on Lace¡¯s ship.

    ¡°Listen here now, don¡¯t you kids go around and be riotous on the ship, alright? If you do, I will be supeer angry, you know!¡±

    That¡¯s probably him being serious.

    This ship is extremely precious to Lace. He probably would rampage immaturely if even the insides of the ship got damaged.

    Or rather, I am impressed he even agreed to using this ship. It seems like there are more reasons behind it other than the letter of marque I suggested... ah, he was probably intimidated by Diablo.

    Lace was aware that he had a hard time dealing with Diablo so he probably went for the letter of marque rather than trying to defy him.

    If so, then I should think that this situation ispletely within Diablo¡¯s prediction.

    As expected of Diablo-seems like he read my movement quite urately.

    After this and that, the students all got on board Lace¡¯s ship.

    Even the ones from the luxurious rooms. It looks like Tia went ahead and made them shut up beforehand.

    And like this, just as I had expected, we seeded in getting everyone rted to the academies on Lace¡¯s ship and headed towards Maldorando ind.

    By the way, this is what happened on the ship after we had left.

    ¡°¡ªWe are extremely sorry for themotion. The air pirates just now were just a side show our leader, Rimuru Tempest had thought up of. It was nned to have the pa.s.sengers feel a stimtion on this boring flight. Moreover, we haven¡¯t let the people rted to the academies know of this to have them learn how to deal with emergencies. We are extremely sorry for the troubles-¡±

    Such a broadcast was circted.

    With this, the pa.s.sengers¡¯ anxiety and fear was rubbed off and a sense of relief brought on a feeling of excitement for them.

    There was noints as my name was said.

    Well, there was no damage or problems either so...

    It can¡¯t be helped if people a.s.sociate this incident with the rioting Laceter on.

    If that timees, I swore to myself to dere that they are copycat criminals.

    ¡ª-Besides, them a.s.sociating this rtion is also within calctions. After all, it would turn out to be an implicit threat that Rimuru-sama won¡¯t permit anyone else to fly these skies¡ª-

    I felt like someone chuckled a bit but I guess it¡¯s just me imagining things.

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 260 Side chapter ¨C Rimuru¡¯s Elegant Escape ¨C 04

    Maldnd ind.

    My magic perception sensed a few semi-demon lord seed unique specimen, just as Ciel had said.

    One at each of the four corners of the ind.

    Seems like they each have their own territory.

    And in the middle, I could sense a demon lord seed. What¡¯s interesting about this is that even though these monsters are fighting with each other, they haven¡¯t tried killing one another seriously and are maintaining the equilibrium of the ind.

    There are probably still many monsters whose strength equals that of former demon lord level sleeping in different regions of the world just because they still do not have intelligence.

    This time, we just coincidentally found one of those monsters.

    Now then, what does Lace n on doing now?

    While feeling excited inside, I looked towards Lace.

    ¡°Well then, I will have you lot be my underling but......¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of us! Even we can fight seriously here. There¡¯s no one who would be you¡ªGuuahh!!¡±

    As we descended from the ship, Lace began his speech.

    Students of different academies were lined up ordingly, with their instructor in front.

    Including the instructors and guards, there were more than 100 people there.

    Seems like there were about 30 people from each academy on board the ne.

    It was wise of them to obediently get down from the ship.

    After all, if by chance the ship got scratched or something, Lace would surely go crazy.

    Well, they are probably thinking of using the ship after beating Lace here so both parties are likely thinking of fighting away from the ship.

    And so, just as Lace started his speech, one of the instructors interfered. As a result, he was silenced by a punch from Tia.

    Unfortunately, there¡¯s quite a big gap in fighting skills among them and since it has already been 10 years since the big war, the instructors also gotx and so are no match for Lace¡¯s team.

    ¡°Mm¡ª-Fuffuffufu. If you want to oppose me, you are more than wee, you know? I will clearly show you the difference in our strength right here and now, how about it?¡±

    Lace provoked them, spreading both his arms.

    ¡°You piece of s.h.i.t!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make light of us. We will show you our strength!¡±

    ¡°We will protect you guys. Rest easy!¡±

    And so they went on.

    While saying that, they took stance facing Lace.

    As they handed over all their weapons, they were bare-handed.

    ¡°Come forth, sky de! Manifest! Origin magic: Create Weapon!!¡±

    One of the instructors splendidly created weapons and pa.s.sed them on to all the other instructors.

    Although the weapons have a time limit on them, they were quite strong since they reflected the strength of the user.

    Considering that instructor¡¯s skill, those are probably unique weapons with a 10 minute time limit on them.

    4 other instructors were battle types.

    And as soon as they all got a weapon, the fight had started.

    I don¡¯t even need to say out the result.

    The instructors did try hard. Really hard.

    But, reality is just too harsh.

    These people who didn¡¯t even cross A rank were no match for even Tia alone.

    ¡°S-sensei!¡±

    ¡°I-it can¡¯t be...... Even Brown sensei......¡±

    Such gloomy cries of the students could be heard from here and there.

    It pains me to do this but I can¡¯t cut corners since this is all to correct the abnormality going on in the academies.

    I gave Lace a small nod.

    ¡°Fufu. As expected of me, super stroong~! Well, well? Are there any idiots left who still feel like disobeying me~?¡±

    With pompous behaviour, he looked past the students and lightly ¡®overpowered¡¯ them.

    His appearance was now giving off a feeling of madness, fitting right into the scene.

    ¡°Well, well, now then, since we have alle to an understanding, I will have ya all wear this~!¡±

    Lace gathered everyone¡¯s attention by snapping his fingers and brought out a bracelet.

    It¡¯s a magic item called the parasite bracelet.

    It¡¯s an a.s.sisting tool made by the research team to help with conqueringbyrinths and it disys the information of the person wearing it in numbers.

    It also quantifies the strength of the monster you defeat and was a trial product to make it easier to see one¡¯s score.

    It was made to record and quantify the monsters one defeated or the traps they undid.

    If the challengers have this on when they are trying to beat thebyrinth, when they die or return, they can easily see their total points.

    And we prepare freebies depending on that number.

    I remember such a project being brought up in the previous meeting.

    Lace probably brought that item.

    That¡¯s perfect then. We can also have the bracelets¡¯ performance test.

    Also, Lace¡¯s objective is also probably-

    ¡°Numbers are disyed on this bracelet. I can understand how you guys lived in this ind with just a nce. I think you people probably understood how it works from just that but as I am really kind, I will properly exin! The first test you have to pa.s.s in order to be my subordinate is to survive one week in this ind. But just surviving seems boring so I will also be cutting those off who have the lowest scores! Now, isn¡¯t it more interesting now? You do understand what I mean by cutting off, right? Well then, well then, this is the start of a fun, enjoyable survival gaameee~!¡±

    His speech seems a bit off but I guess it¡¯s fine.

    But it does seem like hepletely fits into the role, as he exined jestingly.

    As I thought, he probably ns on motivating the students using this bracelets numbers.

    And before I knew it, Tia had gone around equipping the bracelet on each of their hand.

    ¡°Please wait! What do you mean if the number is low? At the very least, can¡¯t you tell us the minimum number we need to not get cut off?!¡±

    Oho? To ask a question in this situation-this student has guts.

    When I looked closely, I realized it was the red haired demi-human who red up at the n.o.ble.

 Chapter 259

    Really, it seems like his half-a.s.sed sense of justice and responsibility is strong.

    ¡°Hmm, hmm, you would want to know, wouldn¡¯t you? Actually, I haven¡¯t got around to thinking about it.¡±

    While still using his weird expression, Lace nced at me for help.

    You idiot! You didn¡¯t think about it?!

    Or rather, it¡¯s troublesome if youe asking me for help in this situation... I guess I have no choice.

    If I use too much of my abilities, they will find out. And stopping the time is out of the question as Lace can¡¯t move in the suspended world.

    However, at this distance, it is possible to use ¡®thought transmission¡¯ for ultrfast thought conversation.

    If the processing speed is elerated by 10,000 times, 1 second would be equal to 166 minutes.

    While thinking of it as a bother, I used ¡®thought eleration¡¯ on Lace and his crew.

    The moment I used the skill.

    ¡°Good day, Rimuru-sama! How did you like my acting?¡±

    ¡°It has been a while, Rimuru-sama! Is it okay to leave the rest of this to us as well?¡±

    They greeted me, as if they were waiting for it.

    It¡¯s also fine to leave it to them but I do have the time so I decided to listen to their n.

    ¡°Oi, Lace. You didn¡¯t think any further than this, have you?¡±

    ¡°No, no, I did think a bit, for what it matters, you know? But it¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t thought of what punishment to give if they score below a certain point or even what point that would be since I don¡¯t know the students. To think that red-hair woulde specifically asking for the minimum number...¡±

    It seems like Lace was nning to act after seeing the results.

    It is true that he can¡¯t carelessly give them a number since he doesn¡¯t know how much the students might be able score but......

    ¡°At times like that, it¡¯s fine if you just go ¡®that~is~a~s-e-c-r-e-t~!¡¯, you idiot!¡±

    ¡°Ahh! There was that move.¡±

    With an ¡®oops¡¯ expression on his face, Lace scratched his head.

    He looks like he¡¯s really aware and shrewd and what not but there are times like these where he¡¯s just stupid.

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no point in saying that thiste so let¡¯s decide on the number.¡±

    I brought back the topic from derailment.

    To review, let¡¯s first confirm how this bracelet¡¯s scoring method works.

    Alert movement: 1-10 points

    Negotiation actions: 1-10 points

    Monster subjugation: Below E ¨C 1 point

    D ¨C 2 to 5 points

    C ¨C 6 to 30 points

    B ¨C 31 to 100 points

    A ¨C 500 points

    Above A ¨C 10,000 points~

    Rescue movement: 1-30 points

    Obstruction movement: -1 to -100 points *Does not go below 0

    Dangerous action: Points reset

    Murder: Points fixed to zero

    I think that¡¯s about how it was set up more or less.

    The ¡®actions¡¯ and ¡®movement¡¯ are areas where the individual is awarded points but in ¡®subjugation¡¯, the whole party shares the points.

    However, I will make it so that they all have at least 1 point

    It¡¯s a safety measure ¡¯cause otherwise it would be too severe.

    Of course, I wouldn¡¯t be giving them a point even if they form a party and defeat a monster below E rank.

    It goes without saying but if one subjugates a monster by themselves, they will get all the points.

    However, there¡¯s danger in going down that road.

    For example, although there are monsters above A rank in this monster, it would be impossible for them to hunt those down.

    Against one A rank monster, there needs to be 5 B+ ranked adventurers for it to be equal.

    This is the current lowest rank of a floor boss in thebyrinth but even top parties with 6 adventurers have a hard time dealing with it.

    To defeat these monsters safely, at least double the amount of members is needed.

    It would be great if the students who aren¡¯t even B rank yet can hunt a C rank monster in a group.

    If I were to be realistic, it would be hard for these students to even get a 100 points in a week......

    ¡°I see, so they would only go upto a 100 points even if they try really hard.¡±

    Lace said with a thoughtful expression after listening to my exnation.

    For the students, even if they hunted a D rank goblin, they would only get 1 point each. They won¡¯t reach a 100 points even if they beat 14 goblins a day.

    To begin with, this isn¡¯t a monsternd or anything so monsters won¡¯t being out one after another like in thebyrinth.

    With the Cmity type monster on the top, a pyramid shape was taking form.

    We have already confirmed one ¡®hazard monster¡¯ in each 4 sides of the ind.

    Only these 5 are over rank A.

    Besides that, it seems like there are a few several other unique monsters of A rank.

    With these monsters in the lead, they were increasing their numbers and races.

    But even then, there are like a few dozen B rank monsters and a few hundred C rank monsters.

    And there are barely a few thousand D rank monsters.

    If 100 students were to hunt 100 D rank monsters each, they would need 10,000 D rank monsters.

    But such numbers of monsters do not exist in this ind and so they have no choice but to go for dangerous C rank monsters.

    Or rather, if they went to do that seriously then it would disrupt the ecosystem of the ind and I doubt the king of this ind would permit it.

    So logically, that¡¯s a no-go.

    The fact that the number of monsters is less means that the danger is also less.

    And that is why we chose this ind-because we can confirm their safety. It would not be dangerous unless they challenged the semi-demon-lord by themselves.

    As for me, I want them to learn how to cooperate with others here.

    The ones who are arrogant, the ones who are insensitive and even the ones who don¡¯t believe in themselves.

 Chapter 260

    By working hard here, they will learn about their powerlessness, about how important it is to work together with others and about how they can prove to be useful.

    It is my aim to make them find something that they arecking.

    There¡¯s no need to go out of their way to challenge the king of the ind or do something risky.

    And so I exined to Lace.

    Lace and Tia listened closely.

    Seems like they agreed.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s make the pa.s.sing score to be 30. But what about the punishment?¡±

    ¡°Just do whatever you like.¡±

    ¡°Ha? In what sense are you implying......... don¡¯t tell me?!¡±

    ¡°Yep. Don¡¯t you think such an idiot being in the academy itself is unforgivable?¡±

    ¡°I do think that, yes! I very much think that!!¡±

    Lace looked extremely happy.

    It seems like Tia didn¡¯t quite understand but she understood after my next line.

    ¡°One year. I will leave them to you for a year, Lace-chan.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much! I feel pumped up already. Also, about the letter of marque, is it really...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind not giving it to you if you doubt it, you know?¡±

    ¡°I am extremely sorry! I believe Rimuru-sama from the bottom of my heart!¡±

    Lace looked so happy that it felt like he would go jumping saying ¡®yahoo!¡¯ any moment now.

    It seems Tia also caught up as she gave acent smile.

    I guess that is how it is for them, huh...?

    After all, I just officially admitted that they can take low level students as their subordinate.

    These two are special agents under Souei¡¯s control so they generally don¡¯t really get along well with others.

    And that¡¯s exactly why, even if it¡¯s only one year, they are so happy to get allies.

    There¡¯s also the letter of marque on top of that.

    If some country tries to experiment aviation, he ns to instantly go and crush it.

    If he has subordinates when doing that, that would be the best stage for Lace.

    Even for Tia, a subordinate worth grueling training would be a good toy to her and that also reflected on her smile.

    ¡°However, if a youngster with a future was to get involved in an illegal act-¡±

    ¡°Stupid! I¡¯m the one giving you permission, so it¡¯s legal, alright?! Listen closely, I am the Great Demon Lord. Although I acknowledge the countries ruling their territories in thend, I do not permit it in the sky. As such, it is only natural for the person who announces his right of exclusive possession first bes the owner, right? Well, I did need Milim¡¯s consent as well but...... look at this!¡±

    Saying that, I brought out a high .s.s paper with ¡®intracerebral imagination¡¯.

    The paper has been hardened through magic and it does not degrade. It¡¯s the best paper out there which doesn¡¯t have creases, even after being fold.

    However, what¡¯s important isn¡¯t the paper but what¡¯s written on it.

    There, under Milim and my joint signature, freedom rted to specific objectives in the vast sky were written in uses.

    Maybe Lace had thought that it was only a license to freely use the air above the Juura¡¯s great forest, which is under my rule.

    However, the paper I prepared is more of a right to rule the sky permit rather than just a letter of marque.

    ¡°Wh-what in the world?! What... what kinda thing have you prepared......¡±

    He was surprised. Or perhaps exasperated.

    Lace couldn¡¯t even speak.

    ¡°That means, that means? We will really be, able to freely......?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s right, Tikun!¡±

    She screamed ¡®kyaah!¡¯ and clinged onto Lace.

    And so, as I also showed them the proof, Lace and Tia also believed me.

    ¡°That means, in other words......¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Even if a student were to be your subordinate and work under you, that won¡¯t be a crime. After all, any ship flying through the skies without asking my permission is basically illegal trespa.s.sing. Besides, it would be the students who would be troubled if they talk about it after a year when they are released...... Moreover, won¡¯t they be able to use that experience they gained over the year and make it their own?¡±

    ¡°Please leave it to me! I will properly educate them!¡±

    ¡°Me too! So much that every day will be paradise!¡±

    It seems Tia and Lace both were pa.s.sionately thinking about their future n.

    ¡°Now then, since you two properly understand now, let¡¯s get back to the topic at hand.¡±

    Saying that, I switched gears.

    And like that, in the period of not even a second, we discussed many different things.

    And we came to a conclusion.

    As soon as the ¡®thought transmission¡¯ was released, this time, Lace didn¡¯t know any hesitation and started to exin again.

    And then¡ª

    ¡°Well, everyone, do you understand? It¡¯s 30 points~! Ipetent fools who can¡¯t even cross 30 points are not needed in my team~! But, but, I need to use my resources effectively so I will have you work on a secret base over here. You¡¯re free to choose~. And so, please do your best and not die!¡±

    ¡°Alright, attention! This is important so listen closely! We don¡¯t need garbage who pull back others! Our leader is kind so I think he will take really, really good care of his subordinates. But, you know, selfish people won¡¯t be able to be his subordinate. If you want to stay and live here, I won¡¯t stop you but during this one week, don¡¯t you dare betray your allies, alright~!? Keep in mind that all your moves are being seen through that parasite bracelet so act such that you can be proud! Well then, have a fun week~!!¡±

    And like that, the two brought it to a finish.

    And just like that, they left the disordered students in the ind.

 Chapter 261

    Notice: Undefined variable: zoom_front_end in /home/xiaoxiao/public_html/wp-content/plugins/zoom-widget/zoom.php on line 386

    Chapter 261 Side chapter ¨C Rimuru¡¯s Elegant Escape ¨C 05

    The students left behind had various reactions.

    Majority of the students broke down in despair.

    I guess it isn¡¯t that weird that they fell into a state of panic and disorder since the people they had been relying on, the instructors, didn¡¯t stand a chance.

    However, a portion of the students took the initiative and started gathering to confirm what kind of items they had at hand.

    Moreover, it seems the nonbat instructors also hadn¡¯t forgotten about their professional duty.

    ¡°The instructors¡¯ conditions have stabilized. We couldn¡¯t confirm any after-effects of the fight nor any curse type spell traces. They will probably wake up after a day¡¯s worth of rest.¡±

    The doctor was a silver-haired pretty woman.

    She was very calm and acted without forgetting about her job.

    Sheid down the 4 instructors defeated by Lace and brought out her emergency aid kit.

    She also brought out a nket from her ¡®s.p.a.ce Storage¡¯ and was also careful about hygiene.

    As expected of a Tempest Development of Human Resources (Tempest DHR from now on) instructor.

    By the way, although the pa.s.sengers¡¯ belongings are checked when they are getting on the ne, these ¡®s.p.a.ce storages¡¯ are not subject to it.

    And as a matter of fact, checking it would be a ha.s.sle.

    Or rather, the current state was such that the guards would stay silent unless someone is carrying a weapon clearly.

    The reason behind this is simple-a person who is actually strong, will be strong bare handed as well. I decided that it wasn¡¯t worth fussing over a weapon that much.

    The belonging inspection is just for face, what¡¯s actually important is spreading the information that using skills or magic inside the ne is forbidden.

    And for that, I made the system which monitors the usage of magic or skills inside the ce perfect.

    The magic canceller which was being researched in the Empire has been downsized and installed in all parts of the ne. With this, no one can use magic inside the ne.

    Although, it is also true that for people like me, who can use magic freely without intonation, it doesn¡¯t seem to work.

    However, the downsized magic jammer is proving to be a very useful monitoring device. It can detect a distortion in s.p.a.ce due to mana tremors.

    Not only can it detect normal magic use, it can also detect when one uses ¡®s.p.a.ce Storage¡¯ or ¡®Spatial Travel¡¯ and it has more uses other than its original purpose.

    Thanks to that, it is possible arrest someone who performs a forbidden act inside the ne instantly.

    Ah, I got off tracked there.

    And because of these reasons, the beautiful silver haired doctor could carry her work-rted tools with ¡®s.p.a.ce Storage¡¯.

    It seems she also had a simple tent with her which she promptly started setting up.

    A few students helped and a quite big sized tent was made within a very short amount of time.

    One could say that a field hospital has been set-up here.

    And if I were to also add, by this moment, the doctor¡¯s score had crossed 20.

    It was clear that a.s.sisting actions were much more effective in scoring points than fighting against monsters. That in itself goes to show that how important helping each other is here rather than acting by oneself but who knows how many of them have realized.

    As far as I could tell, only the students who helped looked like they had realized that.

    Although the survival had just started, I was extremely interested in how the students would act depending on the situation during this one week.

    The doctor wasn¡¯t the only one who took quick action.

    Even the research instructor who is a member of the researchboratory was loyal to his duty.

    This one seems to be affiliated to the NNU Magic Science Investigation Academy (NNU MSIA from now on).

    ¡°It seems we can¡¯t contact the outside world. There is probably a high density magic storm covering the whole ind. If the storm were to be blown away with a strong magic from an edge of the ind, we might be able to make contact temporarily......¡±

    He too was calm and simply exined the grave situation.

    I could already spot a few students break down in tears as they were hoping to make contact with the outside world now that Lace was gone.

    Although I do feel pity for them, this is also a test. I need them to try their best.

    Putting that aside, this instructor...

    Was he nning on making the students realize the situation by going out of his way to state the graveness of it?

    Can one actually inversely be calm being in a close to panicky situation knowing that it is unlikely for help toe?

    While I am not certain if he aimed for it or not, although there are students who looked to be saddened, there weren¡¯t any students acting rashly.

    Besides, there¡¯s a way.

    It seems the portion of the students who were skilled thought up of a n after listening to that instructor¡¯s exnation.

    ¡°In other words, we just have to find the point where the magic storm is the weakest at the edge of the ind. On top of that, everyone other than themunication team will keep trying to make it possible to make contact, is that correct?¡±

    NNU¡¯s student-Rosalie, asked the instructor a question as the representative of the rest.

    Without answering, the instructor contemted.

    ¡°Hmmm...... Whether that¡¯s possible or not, I can¡¯t say for sure. Just that that is one of the options we have on the table. If we are to wait in this situation where our connection with the outside world has been cut off, we only have two choices-either to abide by this Greed Circus¡¯ saying or go against it. Just think of it like this-another option has been added to that, which is asking for help within the week. Either way, you will have to believe in your judgement.¡±

    He finished saying, sounding indifferent.

    Rather than telling them the answer, he probably wants to entrust this to the students¡¯ free will.

    Quite the guts this instructor has, to be able to do that under these circ.u.mstances.

    Amongst all that, an Ingracia Synthesis Academy instructor spoke up.

    ¡°I have just finished a.n.a.lyzing the performance of this bracelet. It seems to be an item made by high-level magic techniques. It also has features enabling us tomunicate among ourselves and view our stats. It¡¯s structure resembles that of parasitic monsters so it will be difficult to remove.¡±

    He started announcing the result of the parasite bracelet a.n.a.lysis.

    He seems to be quite the skilled instructor, as he also noticed the hidden function.

    Thismunication function in the bracelet makes it possible tomunicate between 6 people in total and he¡¯s pretty good if he was able to find that out.

    Well, they would know immediately once they actually use it, though.

 Chapter 262

    Notice: Undefined variable: zoom_front_end in /home/xiaoxiao/public_html/wp-content/plugins/zoom-widget/zoom.php on line 386

    ¡°What do you mean by difficult?¡±

    One of the students asked.

    Since this instructor is skilled enough to notice the hidden function, it isn¡¯t that unusual that he noticed this as well.

    He looks like a small plump old man but I must not look down on him.

    It is true that looks can be deceiving.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good question. Once worn, this bracelet acts as a parasite to the host. In this case, we are the hosts and what¡¯s surprising is that the ¡®bracelet¡¯ part of this bracelet is only a small portion. Its real body seems to be over our whole bodies, like a of nerves. It would be difficult to rip this off even with the academy¡¯stest healing devices. After all, even if you were to cut off your arm, it would probably regenerate from its roots around the body!¡±

    He exined happily, for some reason.

    Well, he is right.

    You need to enter a specific release key to take it off.

    ¡°And its effects on the body......?¡±

    ¡°None. This is, in a sense, like a magical living thing. As it¡¯s taking mana from the surroundings, it does not affect the host. To the point that it also has a built in function to inform other registered members if one of the member is in danger. As I have mentioned before, about themunication function, you can only use it among the registered people and their conditions will bepletely visible to one another! Red would mean critical condition, yellow would be danger and blue would be under normal circ.u.mstances. It¡¯s original purpose was probably tomunicate between allies. The pirate before didn¡¯t exin anything other than the number before so maybe he didn¡¯t know about its original purpose...... or, maybe¡ª¡±

    The plump old man got excited as he kept exining.

    It seems like he deciphered it to a dangerous level. However, the students didn¡¯t seem to care much about that.

    What¡¯s important is that if it¡¯s within 5 allies, they canmunicate with each other through ¡®thought transmission¡¯.

    That information slowly soaked in with the students and the ce fell silent once again.

    By the way, I was also made to wear one.

    It would be weird if I were the only one not wearing it. Besides, it feels like it would be convenient having it on. It would be easy for me to remove it but I will let it be for now.

    Now then, they all know what¡¯s up now.

    Thanks to the unexpected skillfulness of the instructors, the students regained theirposure to think of a n about what to do from now on.

    About an hour had pa.s.sed since Lace left.

    To regain their calm in this short period of time-these students are quite brilliant themselves.

    The instructors exchanged looks and an elderly came forward.

    ¡°¡ªNow then, everyone. I am Ingracia Synthesis Academy¡¯s William Roaz. I wish to ovee this grave situation with you all.¡±

    With that as the introduction, he calmly started talking to the students.

    It was just before noon. Around time when one would get hungry.

    Nothing would happen if they were toment here all day so there was a need to do something.

    Having foreseen that, the eldest one here, who is also a former n.o.ble and a magic instructor of the Ingracia Synthesis Academy, started simply exining the situation to everyone.

    ¡°You have probably understood with this exnation but in short, we have 3 choices. First, we can stay right here and wait for help. Everyone knows that the Tempest Airlines is the Great Demon Lord Rimuru-sama¡¯spany. There¡¯s no way a person like him will forgive someone who raises a hand on it. I think it is very usible that he will be able to find this ce before that Greed Circus groupes back.

    Second, we can head for the edge of the ind and request help by ourselves. This much is obvious but this is a risky option. It¡¯s much more riskypared to the first option and we can¡¯t even tell how likely the magicmunication is to seed unless we reach there. Even then... it¡¯s worth trying for the proud students of the academies.

    About the third, I can¡¯t really rmend this one. And this is because it involves listening to the Greed Circus and bing their subordinate. In other words, going out of this mana storm with their ship and requesting help when they are not paying attention. There is a need to make them believe you quite a lot for this, not to mention you would need to prove your strength as well.

    Well, and so, after discussing with the other instructors, we have concluded that these 3 have a high chance of working. And so I would like to hear your opinion on it¡ª¡±

    Hmm, hmm.

    Just as I had wanted it to turn out.

    To be honest, there isn¡¯t anything more sad than not partic.i.p.ating in the game even after I went through the trouble of setting up the numbers. There was a concern of what will happen if the students are apathetic and just wait for help.

    In that case, I was also seriously considering having them forcibly work here for a whole year.

    Of course, they would not be making a base.

    It¡¯s an unexplored ind so I was thinking of making some health resorts and amus.e.m.e.nt facilities and make it into onerge leisure ind.

    Well, it might be ¡®leisure¡¯ to us but it will probably be horror for the general public...

    I was thinking of getting a new training inst.i.tution as I was getting kinda bored of investing my wealth and time in thebyrinth.

    Although there might be a need to get the semi-demon lord seeds and the lesser demon lord seed¡¯s agreement for that.

    Hedro Griffin living in the decaying swamp in the East side.

    Sand Scorpion living in the hot desert in the West side.

    Poison Tiger living in the poison jungle in the South side.

    Ice Naga living in the cier bay in the North side.

    And Rock Elephant, reigning in the middle.

    I have left the negotiations to Lace such that he shows no disrespect to the absolute rulers of the ind. Although I am concerned, there¡¯s no worry in terms of strength.

    Although the lesser demon lord seed is as strong as the former demon lords, it is just living by instinct. It doesn¡¯t have the intelligence tomand its subordinates.

    And exactly because of that, if someone even stronger than it went for the negotiation, there will be no war.

    It would be good if we could make this asting rtionship...

    Well, if they were absolutely against it then there¡¯s no choice and we would have had to search for another ind.

 Chapter 263

    I got off point there.

    The students gathered in groups consisting of the ones who know each other and started discussing.

    They were thinking of what they should do, what has the highest chance of working.

    Amongst all that-

    ¡°Hmm, ludicrous. Sage William has also grown senile, hasn¡¯t he? To expect for the Great Demon Lord to help...... Such an embarra.s.sing act would be too disrespectful towards the brave hero Masayuki-sama who saved my brother Elric! In addition to that, it is also an insult to us, the royal family. It isn¡¯t something I can overlook as the rightful sessor of the Ingracia kingdom. As the 2nd prince, I will take a different path than you rest!¡±

    That arrogant n.o.ble kid Julius said with an anger filled face.

    Eh... ah... hmm.

    Now that I think about it, Ingracia kingdom fell into a national crisis, didn¡¯t it?

    Amidst the Great War, the people from the royal family and a part of the knights had rampaged.

    Although they were people who hated me, they were own family to Julius. I guess it can¡¯t be helped if he doesn¡¯t see me in a good light.

    At that time, while solving the problem, Masayuki saved the prince Elric from getting executed so it seems his position in Ingracia has been fixed.

    Although I do think it was quite firm to begin with, he is probably treated as a G.o.d there now......

    I remember him crying and using me of leading all this when he camest time.

    I just ignored it, thinking ¡®say yourints to Ciel-san¡¯.

    Oh, it seems like Julius¡¯ group had started moving while I was remembering Masayuki.

    ¡°I will wee those who want to move forward under me! I swear by my name, Julius, that I will guarantee your safety!¡±

    A cool phrase from a pretty face.

    And with just that, a few of the female students started to get up and follow him.

    What¡¯s surprising is that there were also some instructors who were going to follow him.

    That Yujs lord or something instructor of course followed him but there was also another instructor from the Ingracia Synthesis Academy who followed him.

    From the looks, this guy seems to be a battle type but he didn¡¯t challenge Lace before. It seems he is one of the rotten instructors like Yujs. Or he might have a very cautious personality......

    ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t do something selfish even in this situation! We need to cooperate with each other and leave the ind, right?!¡±

    The red demi-human is like a ma.s.s of sense of justice.

    I also think he is right. Rather, I am wondering why that William instructor brought up 3 options in this situation.

    It is true that he probably wanted the students to think for themselves but it will just aimlessly make them panic in this situation... Even though the normal practice here would be for the instructors toe up with a n and make the students form a group to act.

    Although I did predict the third option, I still can¡¯t make sense why an instructor would suggest it.

    This William instructor looks to be strict and wise so he might have something nned but......

    The worst case scenario would be this-the students fall into panic and start acting separately.

    If this were to happen, I would have no choice but to suspend the test. That is because I need to ensure the students¡¯ safety.

    On top of that, I nned on revealing my ident.i.ty to discipline them forcibly.

    In that scenario, as they will know that I am here, the escape y will alsoe to an end. I had to lead the situation properly so that it doesn¡¯te down to that.

    Lace, Tia and me.

    While protecting the students from the shadows, we will continue the survival.

    As such, it was barely within our permissible range for them to move in three groups.

    It goes without saying that it would be ideal for them to move in unison.

    But that is from the management perspective. For the students in an extreme situation, the most important thing is to stay alive.

    When I consider that point as well, I can¡¯t arbitrarily decide that Julius¡¯ action is wrong.

    After all, fastest way to form a group in this extreme situation for them is in a sense having the students under them.

    It is certain that by abiding by the rules Julius decides, the order and chain ofmand will be upheld.

    ¡°Hmm, what a dumb dog. I am not just Julius in this situation. I am the second prince of the Ingracia kingdom, in a position to lead others. Isn¡¯t it obvious that there¡¯s a need for a leader so that the students don¡¯t just follow your stupid suggestions?¡±

    Hmm, it seems he did have some resolution when making that statement earlier.

    In other words, he isn¡¯t just a simple arrogant n.o.ble-royalty, eh.

    ¡°However, if we were to decide on a leader, we should have respect everyone¡¯s opinion-¡±

    ¡°Now, now, wait, Karma. There is a point to what Julius is saying. This isn¡¯t the time to be leisurely hearing everyone¡¯s opinion.¡±

    The one who stopped the red hair-Karma, was Magnus, who was flirting with me.

    ¡°Magnus, eh? However, we can¡¯t just ept his judgement...¡±

    ¡°Like I said, just wait a bit. We haven¡¯t even had food yet, you know? We have to prepare food and water by ourselves for a whole week. Although the people who can use ¡®s.p.a.ce storage¡¯ can secretly have their preserved food. Everyone isn¡¯t that thoroughly prepared, right? We were going to a presentation and didn¡¯t prepare anything for extracurricr activities.¡±

    ¡°That is-¡±

    ¡°First, let¡¯s see how he manages everyone before deciding, alright? It is true that we need a leader after all.¡±

    ¡°-That is, right. I understand.¡±

    Surprisingly, Magnus was able to splendidly persuade Karma.

    It seems he isn¡¯t just flirty, his head works too.

    Besides, I didn¡¯t fail to hear Magnus muttering ¡®for now, at least¡¯ like everyone else.

    He looks like someone who is kind to everyone at first but he might have a different face inside.

    I braced myself, thinking it would be better to not let my guard down.

    As Karma and Magnus persuaded others, the other students didn¡¯tin either.

    Despite what they might be thinking inside, they had agreed to this setting for now.

    It was fortunate that there weren¡¯t any idiots here who would do as they please even in this situation.

    As all the skilled people of each academy agreed to this, all the students were under Julius for now.

    And like this,munal living for a group with Julius as its leader had begun.

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 262 Side chapter ¨C Rimuru¡¯s Elegant Escape ¨C 06

    Julius¡¯ing forward as the leader, whether it was good or bad...

    Either way, a roll-call was done and they pa.s.sed food to everyone.

    ¡°Getting dragged in even though you¡¯re not even a student yet... tough luck.¡±

    One of the instructors pa.s.sed me the food saying that but... the food was so simple that it even made me long for CalorieMate.

    The food was in a pack for carrying, made mainly for when conquering the Labyrinth.

    It¡¯smonly referred to as ¡®ration¡¯(battle food).

    The instructor was called Irina and she was a researcher in NNU Magic and Science Investigation Academy.

    The battle type instructors and students were careful and had at least a day¡¯s worth of energy food with them but the research students weren¡¯t that prepared.

    And so, amongst all that, this Irina brought out these ¡®rations¡¯ from her ¡®s.p.a.ce Storage¡¯.

    It seems she was researching the pa.s.sing of time inside the ¡®storage s.p.a.ce¡¯ and had a lot of food in it.

    But unfortunately, the time in ¡®storage s.p.a.ce¡¯ is the same as normal if it¡¯s used with magic or ability.

    However, if one were to put food in a sterilized storage s.p.a.ce without any germ in it, there¡¯s no chance of it getting spoiled.

    Even then, the ultimate conclusion we reached was thatplete preservation was impossible due to insufficient processing and various other reasons.

    Actually, my ¡®imaginary s.p.a.ce¡¯ can preserve things in it perfectly as it¡¯s not ruled by time but we¡¯re not talking about that right now.

    Not only the ration, all the food everyone had on them was collected and was managed by Julius¡¯ group.

    And with that, 3 days worth of food supply was gathered, considering 2 meals a day for everyone.

    It seems that the food supply the battle type people were carrying came in handy and provided some leeway.

    Apart from the taste, it had proper nutrition.

    Something can be done about water by magic so for now, n.o.body will be dying of starvation during this one week.

    As I was having my somewhat sweet but not delicious food, a good smell came drifting my way.

    It was from Julius¡¯ group.

    Those guys, despite this situation, they had prepared a table and chairs and were having an elegant lunch.

    That too was cooked in a simple cooking set and served like in a top restaurant.

    ¡°Julius-sama, the quality of the food will be subpar due to the circ.u.mstances. Please, forgive me.¡±

    ¡°Hm, it can¡¯t be helped. Although I am reluctant, I do understand that I have to be the model for the people.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much for your kind words.¡±

    While sucking on the ration, I stared at them, exasperated.

    The butler apologizing to Julius was the student Maria¡¯s escort, if I am not wrong. Yep, that¡¯s probably it considering that they¡¯re sitting on the same table.

    Other than them, there¡¯s also a boy and another girl sitting there, with both of their butlers serving as well.

    As if they were in a different world.

    I had a boat load of things I wanted to say to him like where they got those food or that this is the time to be working together or if they actually knew what they¡¯re talking about, but for now, there¡¯s one thing I understood well and it¡¯s that this guy really can¡¯t read the atmosphere.

    Karma looked annoyed and Magnus just gave a bitter smile while looking towards Julius.

    Normally they would probably re up at him but the situation was so bad that they didn¡¯t even have the willpower toin.

    ¡°Looks so good. This much isn¡¯t really enough for me......¡±

    Beside me, a fat student let out a sad sigh.

    Judging from his fat, that amount of food is certainly quite sad.

    ¡°Don¡¯tin! This has been optimised to have the perfect nutrition bnce and makes you feel full, you know?¡±

    A girl beside him scolded him for whining.

    That¡¯s exactly right. Although the taste isn¡¯t very good, this ration is a top quality product.

    ¡°Hmm. But, you know, I am a battle type too so... That kind of deception doesn¡¯t work for me......¡±

    The boy repeatedly sighed.

    It seems he was trained against illusions and neurotoxins so the effect which had some merit to him was also ineffective now.

    It might be that he¡¯s just being gluttonous but it sure is pretty rough when there¡¯s a limit to how much you can eat.

    ¡°It¡¯s half-eaten but do you want some of mine?¡±

    And so I offered him mine but...

    ¡°Eh, is it okay? Then, uwah-¡±

    ¡°Ah! Mondo-kun, you okay? I will have a look at you soe here.¡±

    A branch suddenly came falling directly onto this Mondo kid¡¯s head.

    Mondo was now being held up by instructor Pyuri, who had pretty, silver hair.

    ¡°Oi, is he alright?¡±

    ¡°Ah, ehh, you are?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I am Satoru. I am just a normal person who got caught up-¡±

    ¡°Eh, umm. Satoru-kun, eh? He is fine so you don¡¯t need to worry, okay? Ah, right, in situations like this, I think it¡¯s not good to give your food to others, you know?¡±

    She said, after hesitating for a moment there.

    Is she thinking of me as impertinous or is she really worried as an instructor?

 Chapter 265

    >

    Right.

    In other words, this means that she found out who I am, right?

    And the fact that the branch which came falling was cleanly cut was proof of that.

    >

    And when I heard that, I could also see why the instructors gave those 3 options.

    In short, they probably wanted to find out what I was thinking about the situation and what is the correct option.

    If so, then I guess I will reveal that tonight-I thought, while looking at Mondo-kun being carried away.

    After having lunch, it was time to announce policy decision.

    Without consulting with everyone, we will be going forward with what Julius and his group decided.

    Julius hadpletely be everyone¡¯s leader, having the most authority.

    ¡°Well, what n will we go with?¡±

    To Magnus¡¯ question, Julius just sneered and answered,

    ¡°That¡¯s obvious. We will head for the ind¡¯s edge with just the battle elites. It¡¯s fine if we can call for help there. And even if we can¡¯t we will be able to collect points.¡±

    He dered, as if it was obvious from the start.

    Julius¡¯ reasoning went like this:

    There are some students who can also use ¡®s.p.a.ce storage¡¯ so they will be setting up a base here.

    The research, economics and politics students will engage in constructing a ce to sleep. Food supply is also not stable so they will be gathering as much food as they can.

    While doing that, they will take actions such that they gain the most points possible.

    The fact that some students got points just for helping set up the tent was made public and so they wanted to find out if there were any other ways to get points, as well.

    ¡°The people staying behind, you guys also need to act such that you get as much point as possible. It won¡¯t be a problem if we can blow away the mana storm but if we were to fail, we won¡¯t have any other choice than to listen to those pirates. Being isted in this ind forbor work-we mustn¡¯t ept that at any cost. The most important thing is to earn points and at least make it out of the ind!¡±

    Julius¡¯ confidant gave a speech.

    If I remember right, he is Julius¡¯ escort knight and his name is d.

    It seems like d has been entrusted with leading the students.

    It also looks like making certain of battle types is also d¡¯s job.

    As soon as he was done with his speech, he looked at the students and started selecting the ones who seemed to be dependable in fights. And then, he made groups of 5.

    ¡°That n is better than I expected. I was worried he would work us really hard...¡±

    ¡°Despite everything you say, you really do your job properly after all, Karma. While Julius does treat you like an idiot and what not, I am sure he can¡¯t ignore your skills.¡±

    On the side, I could hear Karma and Magnus having a conversation.

    Maybe because of the mingling in the academy, they seemed to be closer than just normal acquaintances.

    Although, it also doesn¡¯t seem like both of them trust each other from the bottom of their hearts.

    I secretly listened to their conversation.

    ¡°Well, I will cooperate. What¡¯s important is everyone being saved and if he does it properly then I am willing.¡±

    ¡°I see, then I shall also see how it turns out.¡±

    Putting the serious Karma aside, even Magnus didn¡¯t seem like he would oppose Julius.

    Well, it is true that having a dispute at this point wouldn¡¯t be a wise thing to do but...

    But it looks like Karma was even more surprised by Magnus¡¯ words than me.

    ¡°That¡¯s rare. For you to listen to Julius.¡±

    ¡°Not really. It is true that what he said makes sense. If we just earn the points, we won¡¯t be left in this ind. If we do that, we could look for opportunities to call for help while pretending to do as the kidnappers say.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then I guess we will be having a joint struggle for a while, huh?¡±

    ¡°Yea, I will be counting on you, Karma.¡±

    ¡°Same here, Magnus.¡±

    When Karma asked surprised, Magnus just replied shrugging his shoulders.

    It seems even Karma was convinced by his logic.

    Ultimately, it seems both of them aren¡¯t actually content with Julius taking the lead but they havee to the conclusion that they will see how it goes for a while.

    They are much more rational and it isn¡¯t like theypletelyck the spirit of cooperativeness like I had thought earlier.

    My opinion of them has improved but still, we have a whole to go.

    There¡¯s no need to hurry so I shall be watching closely.

    Now then, it would be great if they go at it with this level of cooperativeness-while thinking that, I restrained from making an evaluation before the results.

    The grouping had ended.

    5 teams were made and 5 members were in each group.

    As you can only register 5 people in the bracelet, the group members were now registering each other.

    And the members of Julius¡¯ group were registering all of the 5 members of the other groups.

 Chapter 266

    This way, the ones remaining in the base will know about the exploring group¡¯s whereabouts and can rest easy.

    This Julius kid¨Calthough his aristocratic attitude can get very annoying, he is quite smart.

    He has all the good points down and is making exactly the right decisions.

    There might be a ¡®brain¡¯ in his group but he still deserves praise for implementing it.

    These 3 might not just be your regr problem children.

    I guess I will have to see it to the end.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    A total of 25 battle type students departed in high spirits.

    The ones remaining split into two groups to prepare dinner and secure a ce to sleep.

    The ce we are currently at is an open grasnd between hilly areas and is spacious enough for the ship tond.

    Although the surrounding is covered with hills, on the other side of it are mountains and deserts.

    If you head for the center, then you will be faced with mountains and if you head for the edge then you will find deserts.

    And there, each of the rulers should be present. Or rather, because of them and their leaking aura, the terrain transformed into this abnormal environment.

    On the other hand, there is a forest but as there¡¯s also a ruler living there, it was connected to a jungle.

    To be honest, as there are rulers on all four sides, it will be difficult for the search team.

    There¡¯s no doubt that it will be easier for the people staying back.

    And as such, I am in the staying behind group.

    Tear is supposed to be protecting the search groups from the shadows so I don¡¯t have a role to y there. *

    Or rather, now that I am at human level, I would have trouble even with unique monsters, semi demon lord seed level is way out of the question.

    To be more precise, if I get even a bit serious, my identity will be revealed and it would be game over.

    And so, I will be among the nonbatants.

    I want it to be clear that it¡¯s definitely not like I want to rx.

    Now then, about the work for the ones staying behind¨C

    The job that looks most easy is setting up the tent for the equipments.

    A very thoroughly prepared instructor had outdoor training camp equipments in his ¡®space storage¡¯.

    It might just be that he thought it would be more troublesome to put them in storage but some things are better left unsaid.

    After all, he¡¯s all happy and what not from all the respect he¡¯s getting from the students so I will just leave it as him having a careful personality.

    Besides, the tent even has an insect repelling effect due to a simple magic circle. With space magic, the insides are also a bit more spacious so it¡¯s perfect for situations like this.

    There were 30 tents of which each can fit about 10 people and so we have more than enough space even if we make the tents gender-segregated.

    The way to set it up is rather simple¨Cyou just need to break the magic seal on a t surface and spread the tent. After that, you just need to put up all the sides.

    However, I am not a student of any academy so I am not supposed to know about breaking the magic seal.

    It¡¯s actually quite simple but if I were to do it, I wouldpletely bebelled out as a suspicious person.

    And like this, I was inevitably put into the food supply group.

    /div>

    Looking at the other students put up the tents with a backward nce, we headed into the forest.

    Beside me was Mondo-kun¨Cthe fat student from before.

    Although two instructors were leading about 30 students, that alone wouldn¡¯t be very secure so a battle type student was included in each group.

    We were also working with 5 members in a group, like Julius and the others.

    The relief squad was in the middle with the four collecting squads protecting them from all four sides.

    The relief squad also had registered each member of all groups so this arrangement was appropriate.

    Instructors are not included in the groups so we had a total of 27 people.

    Mondo-kun was also a battle type if it matters so he was chosen as one of the escorts for people heading into the forest.

    I don¡¯t know all the students so I will just have to trust the instructors¡¯ judgement on the personnel selection.

    Well, Ciel-sensei isn¡¯t saying anything either so it¡¯s probably fine but...

    ¡°Ahh~ahh, this is the worst~ To be protected by Mondo, out of all.¡±

    The one who was whining beside was a girl named Marsha.

    She was the same girl who was with him a while ago and it seems they are childhood friends.

    Although she isining, she seems like she is having fun.

    However, the same couldn¡¯t be said about her friend.

    ¡°Oi, oi, I am here so you can rest easy. Well, sure, my results aren¡¯t as good enough for the search group but I am still quite good in actual battles, you know?¡±

    ¡°Right~ Compared to Mondo, I guess George is better.¡±

    /div>

    ¡°Oi, what do you mean better?! Sure, I am in middle in the ranks but it hurts when youpare me with this low rank.¡±

    The George kid said.

    And a red-haired girl nodded to that.

    Apparently her name is Aina. She has freckles but is a cute girl.

    George, Aina, Mondo and Marsha were my group mates.

    I was observing to get a grasp of the collecting group¡¯s personalities but it seems like Mondo-kun isn¡¯t really valued highly.

    Excluding me, it seems he has the lowest grades among the 4.

    However, it didn¡¯t seem like he was hated or anything. Rather, he felt like the mood maker of the group.

    It might be because of Mondo-kun that this group doesn¡¯t seem anxious.

    Although Mondo-kun might not be willing to be made fun of, it definitely is making the rest feel less stressed.

    ¡°E-even though you say that, I have things I am good at too, alright? I might becking stamina but my explosive power is above average, you know?¡±

    ¡°Stuupid. Being able to continue fights for a long ime is the most important¨Ceven the instructor was saying that, remember?¡±

 Chapter 267

    George sneered at Mondo-kun¡¯s excuse.

    Certainly, if he gets hungry andments easily, you can¡¯t really expect him to hold his fights for long. But still, like he says, he might shine in power.

    At the very least, it is a big plus point that his resistance is high.

    It seems like his body can resist neurotoxins so if he trains that part, he might have an interesting growth.

    ¡°Well, what are we going to do?¡±

    A while after going into the forest, George gathered the group mates and asked.

    George was this group¡¯s leader.

    ¡°Shall we search for a water ce first?¡±

    ¡°Right~ the instructors were saying that too. Securing water is of utmost importance. I can see watering into the forest from the mountains so let¡¯s head there~¡±

    Marsha answered and Aina agreed.

    And so, we started walking towards the water ce¨Cin other words, the river.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°Hyaahha¨C! Fishing here is the best~!¡±

    The one who raised that excited voice was, me.

    I was having a really good time fishing.

    About how it got like this¨C

    We secured water and used magic to see if it was drinkable.

    It had slight toxins and parasitic magical insects but was perfectly dealt with boiling magic.

    George and the other 3 are from NNU Magic and Science Investigation Academy and so they are a bit weak at battle magic. But on the other hand, it seems they were doing research to improve lifestyle magic and so surprisingly enough, we were able to procure water quite efficiently.

    We could make water with magic too but it¡¯s always better to have another supply.

    We were lucky to secure water.

    Moreover,

    ¡°Alright, perfect!¡±

    Marsha grinned.

    Who would have thought, this Marsha girl is a user of <Space Expansion> while still being a 4th year.

    This is the lesser version of <Space Storage> and can only increase the capacity. However, space-type magic are extremely difficult so being able to use even this is praiseworthy.

    Whenpared to <Transition Magic> which is already developed as techniques, this <Space Expansion> is much harder as it¡¯s still being researched.

    Even just this proves that this Marsha girl has potential.

    George and Mondo frantically scooped up the water and Aina purified it with magic.

    And Marsha kept on putting purified water into the ordinary survival sks.

    That had good coordination considering how much they wereining.

    And, as for me¨C

    ¡°Ah, you can¡¯t use magic, right, Satoru-kun? You don¡¯t seem like you have much stamina either so could you search this area for any edible food?¡±

    /div>

    George told me.

    By this area, he meant as far as their eyes could see.

    I am not a kid so I don¡¯t n on going away alone anyway but...

    It seems like from their eyes, I am still quite young.

    What is this treatment? I am pretty sure I have set my appearance as a 15 year old.

    But either way, it¡¯s no useining so I decided to do what I could.

    ¡ªAs such, I attached a string to a tree branch and made a simple fishing tackle.

    At times like this, clothes with threadse in handy. I am producing the strings by my own but this way I can easily deceive them.

    As for the bait, I used the insects under the waterside rocks.

    Insects whiche up in your house are enemies, a target for annihtion, a subject for hatred but¨Cit¡¯s weird how I can go around searching for insects myself in ces like these.

    I even disassembled the trap which the instructors gave us in case a harmful monster came up. And then I used it as a to put the fish I catch in.

    My preparations are perfect.

    And like this, I prepared the tools and bait and started fishing.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Marsha asked.

    It seems like their job of collecting water is done.

    When I looked at the other 3, I found them lying down, exhausted.

    Their stamina and mana probably ran out.

    ¡°Fishing. I was wondering if I could catch a few fishes and have them for dinner.¡±

    I had already caught about 30.

    Seems like this fishing ce is really good as no one else has fished here before.

    It¡¯s my own personal record¨Ccatching 20 fishes in an hour.

    ¡°Fishing? Sounds interesting! Can I do it too?¡±

    /div>

    She asked with glittering eyes so I handed over the tools and showed her the basics.

    It seems Marsha had never gone fishing before and was very interested.

    After teaching her for a while, I told her to try it herself and she had immediately gotten enthusiastic about it.

    She¡¯s quite something considering that the other 3 are exhausted and she is fine despite the fact that she used the most mana.

    While giving her advice, I started making a second fishing rod¨C

    Or I wanted to but...

    By the time I was finished, Aina came by and by the time I had finished the 3rd one, George came and participated too.

    At the end, even Mondo wanted to fish so the total amount of fish I caught that day was stopped at 33.

    But still, not only did we secure water, the total amount of fish we caught was 104.

    One could say this is more than enough.

    But while returning, Marsha used <spacepression> on the whole and Aina used weight limit magic on it. Then George and Mondo did the physicalbor of carrying it. I have decided to not think about how all the fish we caught would have gone to waste if they hadn¡¯t done all that.

    All¡¯s well that ends well.

    And like this, the first day of harvesting in the forest hade to an end.

    Proofreader¡¯s Notes: Remember the first episode of ¡°No Game No Life¡±? Sora was snacking on CalorieMate.

    Proofreader¡¯s Notes: Tia is actually Tear. This was my mistake, as Tear didn¡¯t have a big role in the WN. (she has a bigger role in the anime and LN) Besides, Tia is Romanji for Tear.

    Proofreader: Userunfriendly.

 Chapter 268

    <h4><strong><b>Side chapter ¨C Rimuru¡¯s Elegant Escape y ¨C 07</b></strong></h4>

    On our way back, Marsha suddenly let out a yell.

    ¡°Hey! I was casually checking the bracelet just now and something crazy is going on with my points! For some reason my points have risen to 44?!¡±

    Their attention drawn by her statement, everyone else checked their bracelets, as well.

    ¡°Uwo! I am only 19 points, eh?¡±

    ¡°I am 26.¡±

    ¡°I only have 15 points?¡±

    George and the others unanimously informed each other of their points.

    Following Marsha, Mondo had the highest points.

    Hmm? Even if we did get points from our activities today, I thought it would have only been a few points....

    When I hurriedly checked my points as well, surprisingly enough, it was at 41.

    And when I checked how I got those points¡ªit was listed that I got about 33 points from monster subjugation and 8 from aid actions.

    Oi, oi, fish also count as monsters?!

    And what¡¯s this 8 points for aiding actions? Because I made a fishing rod for each of them?

    Like 2 points for each? It¡¯s more of a shock that I only got 2 points for that painstaking work.

    But still, this is too unfair, this way of earning points... even I am astounded.

    ¡°If cautious actions gave 2 points then¡ªwe get one point for each fish we catch?!¡±

    ¡°I see! I also caught about 24, if I remember correct, so there¡¯s no mistaking it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t put on airs just ¡®cause you won in fishing, Mondo. However, that settles it. I also remember catching 17 so each fish gives 1 point.¡±

    I heard George and Mondo conversing.

    Oh, shoot.

    With this, scoring points bes super easy.

    I started panicking inside.

    ¡°Hahaha, this is stupid. Earning points so easily, the person who set it up must be an idiot. Those Greed Circus guys are quite the foolish bunch, huh?!¡±

    ¡°Right? I also think so. I was thinking it would be quite hard~ But this makes it a piece of cake, right~?¡±

    George said with augh and Aina also followed up with a nod.

    Their words hurt my ears.

    Why? ¡®Cause I was the one who set it up.

    It¡¯s just a bit, no, actually, quite a bit embarrassing.

    I had set the 30 points to be the passing limit so Marsha has already passed.

    Mondo only needs 4 more points and even Aina who has the least points among them has earned about half the points needed.

    <<Fufufu, exactly as calcted, huh, Rimuru-sama?>>

    Ciel spoke to me happily while I was sulking.

    What are you talking about?¨Cwhen I asked her that, she replied with an atmosphere of ¡®I know what you are nning¡¯.

    <<After today¡¯s activities, Mondo, who is a dropout, will be viewed in a better light. And also Marsha, who has a talent for magic will be given a different role, right?>>

    /div>

    Wh-what?!

    In other words, this grouping wasn¡¯t appropriate, as I thought. It seems they just grouped the problematic ones.

    Well, that is fine now but the problem is what Ciel just said.

    ¡ªA different role for Marsha... you say?

    <<You will feign ignorance, I see. What exactly are you nning, keeping it a secret from me, as well?>>

    Ciel answered, sounding like she was really enjoying herself.

    Hahaha, it seems she has misunderstood, thinking that this is something I schemed.

    Needless to say, neither have I calcted for this to happen nor am I scheming anything.

    All of this is just Ciel¡¯s misunderstanding but... I guess I will use that for now.

    ¡ªFufu, as expected of Ciel. I can¡¯t hide things from you, can I? Mondo seemed like hecked confidence so I just helped a bit, you see.

    <<As I thought. However, that was too lenient of you. To use your valuable trick which you were saving for something like this¨C >>

    Ah, hmm.

    This isn¡¯t a valuable trick I reserved or anything, you see.

    It¡¯s something even I didn¡¯t notice, you see.

    I mean, who would think that E rank giving 1 point would apply to fish as well, right?

    There are no fish inside thebyrinth, after all.

    And even if there were, they would be man-eating fish or demon fish living in the wends.

    Well, even I kept small insects like mosquito or fleas to be not applicable.

    Although the ones living in Apito¡¯s territory are different....

    It was aplete mistake on my part but as Ciel-san saw it as one of my strategies, my dignity has been upheld for now.

    /div>

    I did think of changing the bracelet¡¯s settings by using the mastermand but I stopped.

    If I did that, the points we got just now would look weird.

    Besides¡ªeven regarding the fish strategy, since we caught this much today, surely the catch will be less tomorrow.

    It¡¯s something like a one-time bonus stage.

    Just like Ciel said, a trick of a sort.

    Even if the other students were to try and imitate, it wouldn¡¯t go as easily.

    In the first ce, it¡¯s difficult making the fishing rod.

    That¡¯s probably not something they are taught in school and definitely not so simple that they can make it after seeing it once.

    There¡¯s surely no one who thought¡ª¡¯oh, something like this might happen so let me bring my fishing rod along¡¯.

    And, above all, the only reason we were able to have such a big catch was because I, being a gentleman as I am who likes fishing, went to all the trouble of making the fishing rod using Ciel-sensei¡¯s calction abilities.

    It will probably be fine to not worry about that.

    And like that, with a total catch of 123 fish, we had made a triumphal return.

 Chapter 269

    The scenario waiting for us at the rendezvous point was one of the exhausted students.

    It seems even the fruits which looked good at first turned out to be poisonous after an appraisal using magic.

    And even when they tried to hunt wild animals, it was another hardship as they had no ess to any good equipment.

    It seems one of the groups had created a pitfall and kept waiting for their pray to fall in but ultimately ended the day without a single hit.

    Another group had used appraisal magic on all the nts and were about topletely run out of mana but still managed to gather only a small amount of food.

    Another group seemed to have encountered a low level monster and gathering food had be the least of their worries as they desperately fought.

    All the groups¡¯ achievements were poor and they had only earned a few points, making them feel even more depressed.

    And without a doubt, our group had produced the best results.

    ¡°What is this?! How is Mondo being so useful?!¡±

    ¡°Shut up, Billy! I was there as the group leader so it¡¯s only natural!¡±

    One of the exhausted students was jealous of Mondo¡¯s results and was trying to re up at him but was put down by George.

    Even after that, everyone was surprised by our group¡¯s high points and kept asking questions on what kind of activities we did.

    The other groups had no other choice but to remain silent in front of my 41 points.

    Although the highest point was earned by Marsha.

    It seems Marsha¡¯s magic helped her earn some points¡ªultimately giving her 39 points for the fish and 5 for her magic.

    I don¡¯t really care about losing in points but I can¡¯t ept losing to a beginner who started fishing just today.

    I mean, sure, I was making fishing rods for the most partter on but... even still, it seems like there is a need to show her the awesomeness of an expert next time.

    Well, leaving that aside.

    George, Mondo, Aina and Marsha exined in detail about our activities today.

    And after this and that, when we had reached the base, there were 15 tentspleted.

    It seems they were simple tents and building them was simpler than I had thought.

    All of them only earned about 1-3 points so you can tell how much they really worked from that.

    ¡°Make sure to store stuff which should not get wet, inside the tent!¡±

    I heard an instructor say.

    They are probably going to use a big tent for a shared storage space.

    There was also a tent for meetings and a particrly extravagant one for the nobles.

    Are you kidding me? That¡¯s unfair! ¡ª it was luxurious enough to make me want to say that out loud.

    Well, I guess it¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t really want to sleep outdoors either so it was fortunate that someone had tents.

    The thought of blowing it away by a sudden gust did cross my mind but that would lead to my points being decreased.

    I should think of something to make my tent¡¯s interior better.

    /div>

    While I was looking at theplete tents, the students started preparing for dinner after taking a small break.

    Our group also started working, so I decided to help out.

    ¡°Are our groups preparing the exploration group¡¯s portion as well?¡±

    When I asked, Marsha replied,

    ¡°Right... I do want to but I am not really good at cooking...¡±

    ¡°Eh, not <i>really </i>good? You¡¯re nowhere near¡ª¡±

    ¡°Do you have something you would like to say, Mondo-kun?¡±

    Mondo tried to say something there but stopped after being overwhelmed by Marsha.

    Even George was pretending as if he didn¡¯t hear anything and was preparing the stones for the stove. It seems it would be wise for me to pretend I didn¡¯t hear anything either.

    ¡°Aina¡ª¡±

    ¡°What is it~ Satoru-kun~?¡±

    This is bad.

    I feel like I might step on andmine.

    I could spot George on the other side shaking his head so I understood that these two are out of the equation.

    ¡°No, just that I would like to ask you and Marsha to gather some branches to burn for the fire, is that okay?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯spletely alright!¡±

    ¡°That would be easy~if webine our magic, huh?¡±

    George told them to be careful and not get out of sight.

    This ce is surrounded by hills but the entrance to the forest can be seen clearly.

    /div>

    The other groups also seemed like they were going to gather some branches so these two girls should be fine.

    Normally, our roles would be opposite but since we have magic here, we do not decide on anything with just physical abilities.

    As such, we didn¡¯t pursue the topic any further and started our work.

    After driving away the two girls, I started dealing with the fish.

    As there was no kitchen knife, I prepared it with the small survival knife.

    I could tell that there were no parasite or poison in the fish with my <i>Appraisal Study</i> but for what it matters, I feigned ignorance and asked them to check it again.

    ¡°Yep, it¡¯s fine! There doesn¡¯t seem to be any problem!¡±

    Mondo told me with a lively voice.

    He is probably excited about being able to eat something other than the rations. I have been hearing his stomach roaring for a while now so I could tell how much he was looking forward to it.

    ¡°Alright, then all that¡¯s left is to grill it.¡±

    When I raised my face, I saw that the students from other groupsing to watch.

    The students studying at the academies probably have experienced camping but they don¡¯t have survival training. As such, even if you hand them fish or grass, they won¡¯t know how to cook it.

    I guess I have no choice.

 Chapter 270

    ¡°I will do it once more so you guys can prepare your food yourselves.¡±

    As I said that, the students watching me looked relieved and hurriedly started to imitate what I did.

    When I had finished preparing the portion for the exploration group, a major problem came to light.

    We don¡¯t have any seasoning.

    Are you serious?! This instructor, he has survival kit but not this?!

    It¡¯s only natural to prepare the stuff you can¡¯t get naturally before camping.

    ¡°I am sorry! My <i>Space Storage</i> was full with the tents...¡±

    Instructor A came earnestly apologizing to me, someone who isn¡¯t even a student.

    I don¡¯t know his name so A is good enough.

    He had bandages wrapped around his arms and his head so he¡¯s probably one of the instructors who fought against Lace. It appears that Lace also held back enough, since these guys already healed enough to move.

    It seems he was the only one carrying tents but to me, seasoning is much more important than tents.

    ¡°Seasoning is more important than tents!¡±

    ¡°I-I am sorry! I thought we would be enduring with the rations when camping so...¡±

    ¡°So you don¡¯t have anything?¡±

    ¡°Umm... I have a bit of salt...¡±

    ¡°You have salt? Then it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Ah, I am relieved. I am really relieved.

    Salt is all-purpose so we were able to avoid the worst case scenario.

    He also had some citrus fruit so burning the salt and dripping some fruit juice should be enough.

    Instructor A handed over the salt to me, feeling ashamed.

    I took the salt with a smile.

    He probably thought my anger had dissolved seeing my smile and shamelessly mixed with the other students and started imitating me.

    I shall overlook this considering he provided the salt.

    The students also looked relieved after hearing our conversation.

    ¡°This kid is scary~¡±

    ¡°He was really overwhelming, huh? Peter-sensei looked quite scared, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°T-there¡¯s no way. No way the sensei would be scared of an ordinary person, that too a kid!¡±

    I could hear such conversations but since I was in a good mood, I decided not to bother.

    The problem is the salt.

    It seems he wasn¡¯t joking when he said he only had a bit of it. It looks like we will run out of salt soon.

    Maybe even tomorrow.

    While thinking to myself that I have to do something for tomorrow, I continued the work.

    Dinner was in barbecue style.

    In this situation, when we don¡¯t even have cooking equipment, the methods in which we can cook are limited.

    The exploration group brought back edible monsters so I processed those too.

    They could do that themselves since it is taught in their lessons.

    It seems they also knew how to find out if it could be eaten or not so there doesn¡¯t seem to be a problem.

    /div>

    However, just in case, I used my <i>Appraisal Study </i>carefully on it and found out that not only was the processing not done properly, the monster¡¯s meat was crushed with a sword and so the quality was very low.

    But we can¡¯t really be asking for much.

    I also prepared it with chopped up herbs.

    As if he was in our group to begin with, Magnus came mixing in.

    He looked around and was searching for me.

    He¡¯s very annoying but once you get used to him, he seems more like a dog.

    ¡°Yo, Satoru-chan. You also prepared our portion!¡±

    Too over-familiar.

    And the looks from the surrounding is annoying too.

    ¡°Not for your sake, though.¡±

    ¡°Now, now. Are you tsundere?¡±

    Oh just shut up.

    I think there might be a need to call him out at the back and deal with him.

    While thinking that, I decided to first grill the fish properly.

    It gave off a savory scent, stimting everyone¡¯s appetite.

    In addition to the best spice of them all¡ªan empty stomach, these are also the fish I caught so I grilled them good.

    I mean, of course, if one were to judge it normally, it wouldn¡¯t be as good as Shuna¡¯s cooking. However, from the fact that I caught and cooked these by myself in this natural environment, this rivals the best cooking out there.

    ¡°Delicious! What is this? It¡¯s super delicious!¡±

    Magnus, who came annoying me, took a bite and shouted.

    ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating, idiot.¡±

    Saying that, I also took a bite.

    Delicious!

    Are you serious?!

    /div>

    I only roasted some cotton nt. It must have been of high quality.

    And such voices could be heard from here and there, proving that we weren¡¯t the only ones finding it delicious.

    Mondo was eating with his whole heart and soul. Tears were flowing out of his ears, soaking him in bliss of a full stomach.

    And looking at us with annoyed expressions were the great nobles from their own table, lined up with high ss cooking.

    I don¡¯t know how many days worth of food they have. It seems they have a whole separate menu for themselves as well.

    Well, that¡¯s fine for now.

    The monster meat wasn¡¯t that good but it was edible.

    We don¡¯t even have seasoning so this is how it¡¯s supposed to be. It was enough to fill the belly.

    And like this, we were enjoying a much more bnced meal than I thought we would.

    After dinner.

    ¡°Well, how did the exploration go?¡±

    I was full now so I asked casually.

    ¡°Yeah. It is going smoother than I thought. That pompous guy, he¡¯s Julius, but he¡¯s surprisingly good. He¡¯s noble ¡ªroyalty at that too, and so is quite good at using others. Thanks to that, we were able to cover plenty of distance without having a single drop-out. We should be able to see the coastline within 3 more days.¡±

    It seems Julius looked capable even from Magnus¡¯ point of view.

    He might actually be good if he got rid of that elitism.

    It looks like he also looks up to Masayuki so telling him to lecture Julius might do the trick.

 Chapter 271

    ¡°Hmm. is that so? Strong monsters will probablye out so be sure to be on guard.¡±

    Since they had no problems today, I just gave a simple advice.

    I don¡¯t think there will be any but I would like to avoid any casualties caused from ack of awareness.

    ¡°Haha, you are worrying for us, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for your worry! There¡¯s no way Magnus-sama will be taken off by lowly monsters!¡±

    The girl who is always beside Magnus raged.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Well, either way, don¡¯t let your guard down.¡±

    I stood up as I said that.

    ¡°Yea, I know. Rosary, calm down.¡±

    ¡°I am calm!¡±

    With that behind me, I left to tidy up.

    That night.

    Feeling the presence of a sleeping magic activate, I opened my eyes.

    As this body is really close to a human¡¯s body, it is possible for me to imitate sleeping by thinning out my consciousness but since I have no need for sleep, sleeping magic doesn¡¯t work on me.

    However, the target for the magic wasn¡¯t me¡ªit was the other female students sleeping in my tent.

    Marsha, Aina and two others.

    I was put in their tent. I told them I was fine with the boys¡¯ tent but was rejected by everyone.

    ¡°But, I am a guy¡ª¡±

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re a guy.¡±

    They told me they were worried more about me than themselves.

    As I was also being persuaded by George and Mondo who didn¡¯t believe me at all, I decided to bend since it was getting bothersome.

    Or rather, since I am used to being cared by Shuna or Shion, this much doesn¡¯t really disturb me.

    And as such, I was in the same tent as the girls but¨C

    This doesn¡¯t seem to be a sneak visit.

    ¡°Satoru-dono, are you there?¡¯

    I could hear a small voice calling for me.

    I was thinking of going to them myself but it seems they came contacting me first.

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Haha!¡±

    I answered to the call and quietly exited the tent.

    The one who greeted me by kneeling as if it was only normal was William Loaz, the elder magic instructor of Ingracia Synthesis Academy.

    ¡°You noticed?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I realized with one nce. However, Souei-sama said to keep it a secret in his message so...¡±

    From what he exined while we were changing locations, it seems this elder William is one of Souei¡¯s spies.

    Even though I say spy, he is actually a subordinate of a subordinate of Souka.

    It seems all of the spies lurking in each of the countries started moving as I gave the order to Souei to investigate the academies.

    Even though I say that, these spies normally look for the country¡¯s movements and so small stuff like investigating the academies aren¡¯t included in their job.

    They are people who deal with things on a much greater scale.

    They normally gather circumstantial evidence of interior corruption or expose injustice. And it seems there were also people who were in the academies to investigate.

    William was also one of them.

    ¡°I thought my heart would stop when I received the direct <i>Thought Transmission</i> from Souei-sama.¡±

    He said, probably remembering of that time, as he trembled a bit.

    That is true.

    /div>

    I understand his feeling¡ªbeing directly contacted by someone who is like above the clouds.

    It even seems he is more afraid of Souei than me.

    No, that¡¯s probably it.

    Souei is¡ªno, Souei and everyone in the information department are quite strict on their subordinates...

    It seems they don¡¯t have the expression ¡®in the worst case scenario¡¯ in their dictionary.

    Failure=death ¡ª they are even feared by other sections.

    I was lead to the tent made for the instructors.

    As I entered, the instructors knelt down.

    Brown, the guy who lost to Lace at first, Pury, the doctor and Blum, the plump, old man.

    There was also this other guy, called Heinrich, who seemed like an intelligent researcher. He is the guy who identified the mana storm covering the ind.

    And¨C

    Shaking in his boots was the instructor who gave me salt before, Instructor A¡ªor as I came to knowter, Peter-sensei.

    ¡°Oh? If it isn¡¯t Peter-sensei.¡±

    ¡°Gyaaahh¡ª! P-please forgive me!¡±

    What a wonderful dogeza.

    He went from kneeling to a jumping dogeza.

    Really, this is my first seeing it... a jumping dogeza.

    ¡°I won¡¯t do anything.¡±

    ¡°R-really?! Then, you will forgive me?¡±

    I wondered what was there to forgive? ¡ªbut his reactions are too suspicious.

    ¡°Before I decide on that, tell me what you did.¡±

    I can¡¯t think that he would be this scared just from treating me like that.

    That¡¯s what I thought when asking him but...

    One after another came out, his events of neglect.

    It seems even for the tents, it was just him choosing to not be bothered to tidying it up.

    I was exasperated, listening to his trivial sins confessions.

    ¡°Got it. 3 months of sry cut.¡±

    /div>

    ¡°Ha, eh? Hahaa!!¡±

    ¡°However, don¡¯t ck off from now on, alright?¡±

    ¡°O-of course!¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s fine.¡±

    This is too stupid so I let Peter off the hook with a sry cut.

    And then.

    They introduced themselves formally once again.

    All the instructors here are all under the supervision of the information department.

    In other words, they are enthusiastic fellows who haven¡¯t been corrupted.

    All the three Tempest¡¯s instructors in the ind were here.

    Actually, Peter here is also a battle type instructor from Tempest.

    I am d that there were no corrupted instructors in my home, Tempest.

    Although I don¡¯t know what is happening at the actual academy, since Souei should be entering there now. Either way, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any here so that¡¯s good.

    And from the Ingracia Synthesis Academy were William and Blum.

    Heinrich was the only one from NNU Magic and Science Investigation Academy.

    These people were the coborators.

    Either way, I can trust these 6.

    I decided to drag these 6 in this and started a discussion on what to do next.

 Chapter 272

    Side chapter ¨C Rimuru¡¯s Elegant Escape y ¨C 08

    The next morning, I was unconscious due to the pain all over my body.

    The first thing I felt was that something was wrong with my back and legs.

    Was it just me? I wondered, but then the piercing pain started to rush through me.

    In the blink of an eye, it spread through my entire body, and not being able to bear it any longer, I woke up.

    ¡ªHey, Ciel! My body whole body hurts for some reason!?

    <<There is no problem. It is only sore muscles.>>

    Ciel said with ack of concern.

    What? Sore muscles...!?

    For a second, I didn¡¯t even understand what it was that she said.

    This was because I never got sore muscle ever since I was reincarnated into a slime.

    Not only that, I had ¡®Pain Nullification,¡¯ so I wasn¡¯t supposed to feel any pain...

    <<I was obeying your order of not wanting to be suspected and made you close to a human. Should I turn the pain off?>>

    Ciel said, and I finally understood.

    I see. Yes, having sore muscles would not be strange if I were human. Actually, it would be the most natural thing.

    I was moving nonstop yesterday, and my feet were tired. And sleeping in a tent without a real bed meant that my body would not be recovering all that much.

    It wasn¡¯t only me, but Marsha and Aina also looked like they had not slept well.

    If I cut the pain off now, it would draw attention as being very strange. After all, I was a terrible actor.

    And so I gave up on being relieved of the pain and decided that I would just have to bear it for a while.

    The others awoke, and the second day of our survival began.

    Breakfast was just rations, and we used the containers to hold water to rece water bottles.

    It was good that the water that had taken so much effort to get yesterday was useful now.

    The exploration group was cheerful today as well.

    I didn¡¯t see anyone who was still affected by the fatigue of yesterday.

    They were trained differently to me.

    Actually, I now had a body that had no training at all, so that only made matters even worse...

    In any case, the exploration group did their roll-call in full gear in front of the magic circle, and then set out after the physical boost magic had spread to all of them.

    After watching them leave, the rest of us that remained started to act.

    I wanted to do something about the salt today.

    And I had also nned to gather any kind of seeds that could be used as a recement for pepper.

    You only needed a little salt and pepper to enhance the vor of meat.

    To be honest, while I could bear the pain of my sore muscles, I could not bear having to eat bad food.

    I felt like I was whipping my sore body as I walked over to the others in the group.

    /div>

    ¡°You look like you¡¯re in pain. Are you alright?¡±

    Mondo said with some concern.

    To be blunt, this pain which I had not felt in over a decade, was quite severe.

    However, my pride did not allow me to be the only person to give up.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m alright. More importantly, where are we going today?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Aren¡¯t we going fishing today as well?¡±

    I said while pushing back the pain. George looked at me with surprise.

    ¡°I thought that it was fishing today again.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    Marsha and Aina also thought we were going fishing.

    Mondo was nodding, so he must have been thinking the same thing.

    ¡°Considering what happened yesterday, we probably won¡¯t catch much. I don¡¯t think we should go fishing today. Besides, we ran out of salt yesterday. Unless we find something to rece it, we won¡¯t be able to eat our catch in a way that tastes good, you know?¡±

    I exined, and everyone agreed with it.

    ¡°It seems like everyone else is going towards the watering hole anyway. And I want to explore in a different direction from yesterday...¡±

    That way, it would be only us who would be acting separately from the gathering group. There weren¡¯t enough instructors to escort us, and it was a little risky from a safety perspective, making it the most realistic to investigate near the watering hole.

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s gather all kinds of nts and seeds today!¡±

    George dered excitedly, and we nodded in agreement.

    The students that had been out gathering yesterday were only looking for fruits that were edible.

    However, today I intended to search for herbs or seeds that could be used as condiments. They could probably be used as a preservative for the meat from the hunted monsters as well. So acquiring nts with those properties would be important.

    Well, perhaps it wasn¡¯t all that important, given that this was only one week.

    That being said, it wasn¡¯t a waste, since this was primarily aimed at educating the students.

    And like that, our day of gathering had begun.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    It was a block in the city which was surrounded by a gigantic wall.

    Diablo moved boldly through the streets, not caring about the eyes around him.

    Not only did he rarely leave the central office building in Tempest, but he was able to freely travel anywhere through ¡®Spatial Travel,¡¯ so the act of walking the streets was very refreshing to Diablo.

    It was Souei who walked next to him.

    He wasn¡¯t wearing his usual attire, but wore the same kind of casual clothing that the city residents wore.

 Chapter 273

    Diablo did the same in a ck shirt and pants.

    However.

    And this was true of Souei and Diablo¡¯s clothes, the material was high-quality material that had magic threads made in Tempest, woven into the fabric. They were so expensive, that most onlookers would go pale just imagining how much they would cost.

    On top of that, they also wore essories that were imbued with ultra-advanced magic, and it was hard to imagine a more extravagant way to dress while walking outside.

    However, it wasn¡¯t the clothes they wore that was drawing attention.

    The main reason was clear, once it was noted that the ratio of men and women staring at them favored women quite heavily.

    To put it inly, they were two very handsome men that were walking.

    ¡°They are looking at us. They are so rude.¡±

    Normally there was not a single person with a death wish in the central office who would dare look straight at Diablo.

    Be they civil officer or even military officer, all would kneel and look down when passing him in the hallway.

    Indeed, there were only a handful of individuals aside from the ones higher up who could take a casual attitude around Diablo.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let it bother you. It¡¯s just that your clothes stick out too much.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying. I am all in ck and look very in...¡±

    Souei ignored Diablo¡¯s grumbling, but Diablo was not satisfied.

    He had prepared his most in clothing because they would be going out into the city in secret. And so it was only normal for him to be annoyed at the suggestion that he was drawing too much attention.

    (There will be a punishment when we return.)

    He decided, even though he couldn¡¯t even remember the face of the person in charge of his clothes. Still, this was not enough to calm his annoyance.

    ¡°I know! What if we recognize the action of staring at us as aggression, and have them all killed...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. This is why I didn¡¯t want toe here with you.¡±

    Diablo had made this suggestion very happily, but Souei callously rejected it.

    And so they continued to be stared at by residents until they reached their destination.

    Tempest Development of Human Resources Academy¨C

    It was Tempest¡¯s central education facility that was built under Rimuru¡¯s sponsorship.

    And this ce was one of the best educational facilities and was one of the three great schools of the world.

    Rimuru had ordered that Souei investigate it, and Diablo hade along as well.

    /div>

    They were in front of the gate now, and Souei was talking with someone.

    Diablo began to look around aimlessly, and then he spotted a strange group of people.

    They wore matching white robes and had hoods that covered their faces.

    They seemed to have a detection blocking effect as well, and he could not tell what their races or abilities were.

    Demon Lord Milim¡¯s ¡®Dragon Eye¡¯ would have been able to see through it without a problem, but Diablo¡¯s ¡®Demon Eye¡¯ did not allow him to pry deeper.

    (Hmph, how boring.)

    Diablo said with annoyance.

    Diablo was hardly a perfectionist, and he had his subordinate, Moss to gather information for him. But still, having people who he could not detect standing right in front of him was a problem that he could not ignore.

    As Rimuru had released information, the magic in this country had advanced greatly.

    Because of this, anti-devil weaponry had also been improved, and now the demons could no longer feelpletely safe, even though they were the strongest race.

    These days, if you just had the money, it was possible to acquire weapons that were the equivalent of Legend grade.

    Even this was still inconsequential to Diablo. But the fact that there was now concealment magic that exceeded his own on the market, was something he couldn¡¯t just leave.

    That being said, Diablo was currently pretending to be human and only using one-hundredth of his magic. His abilities had dropped ordingly, and his power now was a far cry from what it usually was...

    Diablo¡¯s ¡®Demon Eye¡¯ was also affected by his magic, soparing it to Rimuru or Milim, whose powers did not depend on it, was not exactly fair.

    But that wasn¡¯t an excuse for Diablo. He did not like this at all.

    (The wearers are estimated to be holy knight level. But they acquired Legend weapons and gained power. Something like that...)

    They were not strong enough for him to be cautious.

    Even now, if Diablo took them head-on, he could kill all of them in less than a minute.

    But still, something about this irritated him. It had to do with the atmosphere that oozed out from the group.

    Diablo was about to take a step forward, but someone grabbed his shoulder with a ¡®Don¡¯t.¡¯

    ¡°You try to cause trouble the moment that I take my eyes off of you.¡±

    Souei said with exasperation.

    ¡°Hehehe. No, that¡¯s just not true. Those people were unsettling, so I thought I might talk to them...¡±

    ¡°That is what I mean by ¡®causing problems.¡¯¡±

    Souei said and shook his head.

    However, he knew that this would happen the moment that Diablo had started to talk abouting with him, and so while he was exasperated, he did notin.

    Souei nced at the group that Diablo had indicated but continued to talk calmly without the faintest change in expression.

    ¡°We got a message from Moss. He arrived safely and contacted a magic teacher from the Ingracia Academy called William Roaz, who was cooperating as a spy.¡±

 Chapter 274

    ¡°Oh, that is convoluted.¡±

    Diablo nodded at Souei¡¯s words.

    He had already lost all interest in the group with the white robes.

    To Diablo, the only thing that was important was the movements of Rimuru, his master.

    It was because Souei understood this, that he brought it up.

    After Lace had left, Diablo had called for Moss.

    And then he ordered for the smallest unit ¡®Clone¡¯ that was made from Moss to be relocated close to Rimuru without anyone noticing.

    This mission was put into effect by Moss¡¯s ¡®Clone¡¯ using ¡®Shadow Movement¡¯ through the ¡®Sticky Steel String¡¯ that connected Souei and Rimuru.

    ¡®Spatial Travel¡¯ allowed you to travel immediately, but they could not do anything like that since it would draw attention.

    And just now, after flying through the shadow space at super high speed, Moss contacted him to announce that he had seeded innding on Maldnd ind.

    It would be best if Rimuru did not notice, but it didn¡¯t really matter either way.

    Just like Diablo, Rimuru¡¯s power had also been weakened.

    Actually, he had dropped it to be level with humans, so it had dropped at a much more severe ratepared to Diablo.

    So perhaps he would not find out, but Diablo would not get his hopes up regarding this.

    (Normally, it would be ideal to protect him from the shadows...but it¡¯s not possible to hide things from Lord Rimuru.)

    That¡¯s what Diablo thought.

    Moss hadnded on the ind and made contact with this William.

    He gave the new ¡®Sticky Steel Ring¡¯ that Souei had entrusted to him to William, and they hadmunicated through ¡®Thought Transmission.¡¯

    He had likely used this direct method of contact to avoid the possibility of it being intercepted.

    In this aspect, Souei was very cautious. Diablo was so impressed that he left a lot of matters to him.

    ¡°So, what did Moss say?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get so excited. ording to the coborator¨CWilliam, Lace is doing well. Thebat instructors were better than expected and were trying to resist.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s obvious. The academy is sponsored by Lord Rimuru. They have no need for useless people there.¡±

    ¡°However...¡±

    ¡°However?¡±

    Souei ignored Diablo¡¯s words and talked about the report from William.

    And he knew full well that Diablo would be furious upon hearing it.

    ¡°It seems that there were teachers who didn¡¯t try to protect the students.¡±

    Diablo became enraged in an instant.

    ¡°Kill them all. That¡¯s what we should tell Moss.¡±

    Diablo said with a smile.

    There was no will to differentiate there. He wanted everyone other than Rimuru and the students massacred.

    Souei sighed deeply and then continued without changing his expression.

    /div>

    ¡°I told you not to get too excited. Lord Rimuru has gone through the trouble of going out there for the very purpose of exposing those wretches. Lord Rimuru is not one to throw away the entire box because of one rotten fruit.¡±

    Behind those wordsy a certain sentiment: Lord Rimuru would never allow such a thing, you idiot!

    Diablo realized this and retaliated to Souei.

    ¡°...That may be. But Lord Rimuru shouldn¡¯t have to be bothered by such a small thing...¡±

    ¡°Indeed, I agree with that. And that is why we will deal with whoever mixed the rotten fruits in the box. It will have to be severe, so they will never think of something so foolish ever again.¡±

    ¡°Oh? So, there is a possibility that someone is deliberately meddling with the academy. Is that what you are saying?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. However, it is still under investigation whether it ising from within the academy or from the outside.¡±

    After hearing these words, Diablo¡¯s eye narrowed and he smiled.

    It might have seemed like a gentle expression, but it was actually an incredibly cold one.

    So much so, that some of the women who saw him as they walked passed them on the streets ended up losing consciousness.

    This both satisfied and calmed Diablo to a certain degree, and so he asked Souei to continue.

    He had decided to hold back on his wrath until the time came to differentiate and judge those who were to be dealt with.

    Souei had been right all along.

    Once Diablo had be calm, he could immediately realize that there was no way that Rimuru would allow them to waste the personnel that he had spent so much effort in raising.

    It was only normal for him to work to remove the root of the problem instead.

    Souei saw that Diablo was satisfied with this, and continued his exnation.

    Currently, the only people who know of Rimuru¡¯s identity were the teachers who William, the coborator, had seen as trustworthy.

    Souei had also agreed to this and had seen it as a convenient thing for Rimuru in the reeducation of the students.

    ¡°Hmm. However, what if this William doesn¡¯t have the best judgment?¡±

    ¡°If that happens, then we¡¯ll have to kill them all, including William.¡±

    Souei said bluntly.

    Souei himself felt that it was his error that he had not realized the current situation at the academy until Rimuru had pointed it out. And while he would make distinctions unlike Diablo, he meant to still put a purge into effect.

    Diablo liked his answer and readily agreed.

    It would not be good to bother Rimuru while he enjoyed the ind. Both of them agreed on that point and also on the point that they should avoid any meddling past a certain point.

    Because of this, they should also respect the decisions of the teachers there and leave the rest to Rimuru.

    They would carry out the orders that they had been given.

    That was the answer that they settled on.

    Diablo and Souei looked at each other and nodded before walking through the gates of the Tempest Development of Human Resources Academy.

 Chapter 275

    Side chapter ¨C Rimuru¡¯s Elegant Escape y ¨C 09

    Diablo and Souei were led to the president¡¯s office.

    Diablo was deep in thought and did not even nce at the person who had guided them and bowed politely before leaving.

    He understood Souei¡¯s argument. And he knew that it was right.

    What Souei thought, was that if the academy was decaying, the reason must be that someone was doing it deliberately.

    If that was the case, he was right to stop Diablo who was just going to purge it.

    Unlike his master who wanted to save everyone, Diablo felt that it was his role to convict people. However, if there was a possibility of self-purification still left in the academy, then it was his job to watch over it.

    The political and financial world, research and culture creation, also military defense.

    They needed to raise personnel who could be active in these fields.

    And in an ideal environment where people helped each other and did not allow corruption and in-fighting.

    That was the ideal the Rimuru had established.

    As for the realization of this ideal society, Rimuru himself had said that it was impossible. But he had also said that the process of pursuing this ideal, and the effort put into eradicating the foundation for corruption, was his true aim.

    Veldanava tried to lead people through having a Demon Lord be the enemy of humankind.

    Emperor Rudra tried to make humankind unite and stop fighting by having the angels strictly monitor civilization.

    As for the great Demon Lord Rimuru, who Diablo loved and respected, he wanted to decrease the corruption itself through changing the very nature of humans and increasing their ability to self-purify.

    And so attempting to corrupt the academy was to go against Rimuru¡¯s aimpletely. It was the actions of an enemy.

    It was a challenge against Diablo.

    (Hmm. I thought that it was just that the self-purification wasn¡¯t working, but there¡¯s a possibility that that isn¡¯t the case. Indeed, if that¡¯s the case, I was imprudent to try and deal with it so simply. Still, it¡¯s hard to think that there is anyone so foolish to try and bother Lord Rimuru¡¯s ns...)

    Diable switched his way of thinking.

    He had intended to deal with the ipetent people in Rimuru¡¯s ce, but that was a mistake.

    If there were people who were so foolish as to try and upset Rimuru¡¯s policy for the academy, and they were sessful, then it was him who was the ipetent one.

    ¨CHe would crush these enemies.

    With a clear will, Diablo listened to what the president had to say.

    As Diablo and Souei sat on a sofa in front of him, the president began to exin the situation.

    This president was one of the early goblin members who had evolved after being named by Rimuru, so there was never any fear of betrayal. However, he was aware that he was being tested as well, and so he poured with sweat as he desperately spoke.

    He seemed to be acquainted with Souei, but the fact that both Diablo and Souei had visited him, seemed to suggest to him that he had failed in some aspect, which made him very uneasy.

    There was a report from the coborator that Souei had prepared.

    ording to it, there was no chaos that could be observed from any awareness of rank or prejudice with the Tempest Development of Human Resources Academy.

    /div>

    Souei checked all of these and had them confirmed.

    Diablo observed these details and determined whether or not there were lies mixed in with the president¡¯s words.

    Souei¡¯s questions continued without trouble.

    However...

    ¡°Now, thest question. It seems that some of the teachers have taken an arrogant attitude towards the students. Why is this?¡±

    Upon hearing this, the president¡¯s face looked severely bewildered.

    Diablo continued to smile as he observed his face carefully.

    It seemed that Souei had used his own routes to gain various information.

    (He¡¯s a very reliable man at these times. It¡¯s no wonder that Lord Rimuru assigned such ¡®secrecy¡¯ to him.)

    Diablo was impressed as he watched the scene unfold.

    ¡°Yes, this problem has been bothering me...¡±

    The president said while looking very troubled.

    He was apparently going toy everything out honestly, instead of doubting Souei¡¯s words.

    Diablo and Souei listened to him.

    This was his exnation.

    There was a system in ce for exchanging students between schools, and the same system also exchanged teachers.

    However, there were times when the teachers of nobility from the Ingracia Academy would take an oppressive attitude towards the students.

    And it was these noble teachers who brought these men in white robes with them as guards.

    ¡°Preposterous. The three schools are all equal. I cannot understand why these teachers would treat the students in this way.¡±

    Said Souei.

    And this was the president¡¯s answer,

    ¡°About that, they insist that they are teaching the students about how to behave towards nobles before going out into the world... Additionally, it seems that the NNU Magic and Science Investigation Academy is receiving financial aid, and so they have sided with their stance. And because all three schools are supposed to be equal, their case has gone through...¡±

    Not only did they have no clear reason for objecting, but the other schools were in agreement. And so he had no choice but to allow them to continue, exined the president.

    And while he said ¡®noble,¡¯ all of the teachers who worked at the Ingracia Academy would have to add ¡®former¡¯ before it. But there were still kingdoms who kept the noble ss, so they were not entirely wrong, either.

    It was not a bad thing to learn how to deal with people in a polite way.

 Chapter 276

    And while it was practically bribery to change one sides opinion with mary aid, there was no clear proof of it.

    It was a difficult thing for the president, but as it had not caused any serious trouble yet, he had remained silent. That was the situation.

    Diablo thought.

    Until a moment ago, he would have decided that they should all be killed. But not now.

    If there was an enemy, he should find out what they were thinking so he could rout them outpletely.

    He would not just pull out the stem and leaves and allow the roots to remain.

    ¡°Also...they, in fact, have tremendous abilities as well. The men in white robes are significantly stronger than our school¡¯sbat teachers. Perhaps it will be a good stimnt for the students...¡±

    The president finally added.

    Hmm. Diablo continued to think.

    After hearing this exnation, he was sure of the enemies existence.

    The group of people in white robes that he had passed by must be the men that the president was talking about. They did seem quite capable, and he would not be surprised if they were stronger than the instructors of the Tempest Development of Human Resources Academy.

    Diablo was now happy that he hadn¡¯t carelessly approached them.

    He was thankful to Souei for stopping him. He was letting his guard down recently, since things were so peaceful these days.

    They must be the enemy.

    But what was their aim?

    By making this clear, he would be able to understand the scale of their operations and n ordingly.

    Was it to make the students feel inferior?

    Or perhaps it was to corrupt the students themselves?

    And if that was the case, what would they gain in return?

    Diablo¡¯s thoughts moved rapidly.

    He made predictions, checked the results and gains from it, and began to select ns that seemed to add up...

    There were a few possibilities that he came upon.

    These led him to one final possibility.

    ¡°Hehehehe. President. I have one question, if I may?¡±

    ¡°Uh, yes, of course. What is it?¡±

    Diablo had suddenly addressed him, and while he seemed very surprised, the president turned to him.

    He did not expect Diablo to ask him a question in such a polite manner.

    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t need to act so seriously. What I wanted to ask is this; among the teachers who were sent from the Ingracia Academy, did any of them make any requests regarding the dispatching of personnel?¡±

    Upon hearing this question, the president became silent for a while and thought.

    But then he looked up and straight into Diablo¡¯s eyes and said, ¡®I do not remember ever receiving such a request.¡¯

    But his words didn¡¯t end there.

    ¡°Indeed, I have never heard of such a request from the teachers that are former nobles. They only introduced us to those men in white robes, the Glory Knights. However, I heard that a number of these Glory Knights were sent to NNU Magic and Science Investigation Academy, so there is a possibility that some kind of request has been made there.¡±

    ¡°Hehehehe. Good. That will be most helpful.¡±

    Diablo thanked him with a gentle smile.

    This fit with what he had been considering, and he felt that the possibility he had arrived at was practically confirmed.

    ¡°Diablo, did you realize something?¡±

    ¡°I did. Well, the enemies purpose, anyway. However, I don¡¯t even know the size of their forces or who is behind it all.¡±

    ¡°...Hmph. That should be enough. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The two of them whispered so that the president could not hear, and then they quickly got up from their seats.

    /div>

    ¡°Well then, we will be leaving now.¡±

    ¡°Please keep this visit a secret between us.¡±

    Diablo and Souei said. Then they left the room behind them.

    The president who was left in the room had a vague idea that something was about to happen. But the only thing that he could do was keep silent, just as they had told him.

    ¨CHe was the only one here who was confused, and the rest of the academy went about their day as usual.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Diablo left the academy and headed to the airport.

    Souei followed him without saying anything.

    But then he finally opened his mouth just as the airport came into view.

    ¡°Are you going to tell me, Diablo?¡±

    Hehehehe. Diablo smiled and then nodded.

    ¡°Of course, Souei. But first, we must buy our tickets.¡±

    ¡°Are we going to the empire?¡±

    ¡°...No. We¡¯re going to Ingracia.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    He kept quiet after that, and the two of them bought their tickets for the airship.

    And then they used their spare time until departure to visit the luxury restaurant on the highest floor of the airport.

    They entered a secluded room that waspletely soundproof.

    Even here, the two of them tended to draw attention, but they no longer cared about that.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s hear it.¡±

    Souei began.

    Diablo wet his tongue on the expensive fire wine he had ordered, then he opened his red lips.

    ¡°Hehehe. But first, let me ask you. Why did you stop me earlier?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Lord Rimuru has strictly forbidden any acts of violence against persons who have not taken clearly aggressive actions towards us.¡±

    Setting aside the killing of traitors and punishing those who cause harm, that was the general rule of Tempest. And he had to follow it, even if he was of the elite.

    This was the same for Souei as well. He did not intend on purging without Rimuru¡¯s permission. And so Souei found it necessary to gather evidence first.

    ¡°And you were right, I¡¯m sure. However, I don¡¯t want to bother Lord Rimuru over such small matters. Surely you can understand my stance as well?¡±

    Diablo looked at Souei with narrowed eyes and used ¡®Demon Lord¡¯s Haki.¡¯

    But Souei replied with a cool expression.

    ¡°Are you still going on about that? That is sphemy, and unforgivable.¡±

    Diablo listened and then nodded happily.

    Yes, as if it were the answer that he had wanted to hear.

    And then he continued as if erasing all of the pressure he had been exuding a second ago.

    ¡°Very good, Souei. Even when I was pressuring you, you stopped me without flinching. I was actually trying to threaten you rather seriously just now.¡±

    ¡°Whether you are serious or just lying, my actions will remain the same. If one of myrades make a mistake, it is for me to stop them.¡±

 Chapter 277

    ¡°...That¡¯s what I wanted to hear. That kind of self-purification amongrades is important. I think that is what Lord Rimuru believes. And when one of us goes astray, it is necessary to draw a clear line. That is what I think.¡±

    And so Diablo exined his idea to Souei.

    The reason that the president of the Tempest Development of Human Resources Academy could not act this time was that there was no concrete evidence.

    Even if the other schools were acting suspiciously, it was up to the views of people to determine whether it was right or wrong.

    That meant that you could not judge what someone was doing as being evil just by your own intuition.

    This was why there was a system of deciding by a majority, and you could not go against it.

    So of course, it did not make sense to just me the president.

    The real problem was theck of a surveince system.

    Mary aid and bribery. They had different names but the result was the same. In that case, it was necessary to find proof of these actions.

    What was needed was the establishment of a system that you could report to when you thought that something suspicious was happening.

    ¡°Regarding that, that was my mistake. I had my spy search the ce, but no detailed reports hade up.¡±

    ¡°I too have bex due to the peace. Though, your spy may need to be punished...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s my concern. Now, you were talking about drawing a line. What do you mean?¡±

    Souei¡¯s eyes were telling him to get to the main subject.

    Diablo continued to smile as he did just that.

    ¡°In other words, they attacked that line.¡±

    ¡°What...?¡±

    ¡°Let me ask you a question. Do you think that people from other countries can meddle in the politics of our country?¡±

    To Diablo¡¯s question, Souei replied with, ¡®Impossible.¡¯

    It was true.

    Tempest¡¯s political structure was separated into an Upper House and Lower House, and bills that were passed by the Lower House would still be discarded if the Upper House rejected it.

    The Upper House was made up of the elite, and only those that Rimuru chose were allowed to join it.

    The administration itself had Rigurdo at the top, and the members of the Lower House were elected by citizens. But in matters of legition, the Upper House held much more power.

    And during times of war, all of the institutions would serve under the Upper House.

    As long as this system was in ce, even if a foreigner gained citizenship, it would be difficult for them to meddle in the country¡¯s politics.

    Even if they managed to join the Lower House, they could not gain the highest level of power in decision making.

    ¡°Exactly. But what about in matters of business? Or in important institutions such as research?¡±

    Souei¡¯s answer was exactly the same.

    His answer was that it was ¡®impossible.¡¯

    Rimuru was surprisingly stingy when it came to money, and he had acquired all vested interests in advance.

    There was no chance of getting in afterward.

    As for the research institutions, heavyweights of the country such as Ramiris and Veldora were involved there, and of course, they left no room for people of other countries to enter.

    ¡°Yes! In other words, if those of other countries wanted to enter these important institutions, they will have to wait for the next generation. If they tried then...¡±

    ¡°I see. That¡¯s the connection to the academy...¡±

    Yes. Diablo nodded.

    It meant that the enemy was at least smart enough to know that it was a waste of effort to try and force people in now.

    So they would likely n in the long term instead of just thinking in the short term.

    /div>

    You could say that these were formidable opponents.

    ¨CCorrupt the students and create discrepancies in their abilities.

    If that happened, brilliant people will naturally flow into Tempest.

    The students of Tempest would faithfully follow Rimuru¡¯s words, and would not act with hostility towards any humans. That¡¯s why they were probably holding their heads down now.

    And like this, the enemy forces would start to control them and gain new authority.

    This was a long n that took this all into ount...

    However, because Rimuru had a distrust of the students at the academy, they had seeded in catching the enemy¡¯s n by the tail.

    ¡°That is Lord Rimuru. He must have seen through everything.¡±

    Diablo said in an emotional voice.

    Really? Souei seemed to doubt it, but he knew that voicing it would just make Diablo angry, so he kept quiet. He did feel like there was not any contradictiond in Diablo¡¯s theory, and he couldn¡¯t think of any other purpose.

    And so he brushed it aside and asked Diablo a different question.

    ¡°So, why Ingracia? Can¡¯t we just go to the empire and find proof of the bribery?¡±

    Diablo kept smiling as he answered.

    ¡°Indeed, I thought of that too. However, I had one doubt when it came to that.¡±

    ¡°Doubt?¡±

    ¡°Yes. A simple thing, really. These people are no longer nobles, so where did these fundse from?¡±

    ¡°...I see. There is a need to investigate that.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Even if we found proof of this bribery, what if it¡¯s not real...you cannot bribe someone without money, after all. The Ingracia Kingdom was one of the kingdoms that were left because of Lord Rimuru¡¯s kindness. I don¡¯t think the money came from the western countries, but it will be necessary to find out clearly where the money came from.¡±

    ¡°I understand. You are probably correct to think in this way.¡±

    Souei said and closed his mouth.

    The only thing left was to find out who was behind it all...

    Diablo¡¯s idea was simple.

    They were not sure of the size of the enemy forces and the leader. That was all true, but it was clear that it was someone involved with the academy.

    They should remain calm and slowly apply pressure to this enemy.

    If they did that, the enemy would reveal itself without a doubt.

    Diablo came to this conclusion. And now, they would just wait quietly for their departure time.

 Chapter 278

    Rimuru¡¯s Elegant Escape y ¨C 10

    The second day was horrible.

    Moving as a group was just not ideal. It was a day of realizing this.

    As predicted, the people who went out fishing came back with miserable results.

    And of course, we too were unable to aplish much.

    As we weren¡¯t allowed to stray too far from the eyes of the instructors, the area we could go to look for herbs and seeds was very limited.

    And these were areas that the other students had already searched on the first day, so it was no surprise that nothing good hade up.

    If we were allowed to, I would have wanted to go to the west.

    It was a desert area, so the variety of nts over there would have also been quite different.

    That made me think that there would be nts suited for cooking spices...

    In any case, what we were able to get was a little collection of seeds, edible grass and a clump of rock salt.

    Had we gone near the shore, we might have been able to get some water to make sea salt, but of course, we could not do that. I would have been able to manage it alone, but the exploration team had only advanced one-quarter of the way through the ind in a day. And so getting salt from the sea was not a very realistic idea.

    Had I not realized that the rock was crystalized salt, then we would have had to eat our food without any salt at all...

    ...No, that is a lie.

    The rock salt alone was something that I had secretly prepared.

    I didn¡¯t think you could make anything without salt, and so it was necessary for me to prepare this thing at least.

    In fact, there was a saltke to the west, but as we had gone to the same ce as yesterday, I could not go over there.

    And so with no other choice, I had crystallized the salt in the ground when no one was looking. And then I stuck it onto the rocks so no one would think it was strange.

    And then I pretended to be ignorant of it so that Mondo could discover it.

    ¡°Thi-this! It is a clump of salt!!¡±

    Mondo was overjoyed when he told me. His happiness was iparable to my own terrible acting skills, and he was overflowing with happiness at this discovery.

    It didn¡¯t result in any points, but no one became suspicious about it.

    They were all unsurprised, thinking that picking up some rock salt was hardly enough to get you some points.

    And so that was how I was able to prepare some salt.

    I returned to the base and started making dinner.

    Lunch was either rations or whatever you could find in your environment. And so we had searched for seeds and wild berries...but, it was not enough.

    For George and Mondo, it was about the amount, but for me, it was more about quality. It was dry and not sweet. To be honest, they were just bad.

    And so I had had higher hopes for dinner, but we had not been sessful.

    Sadly, I licked the salt and sipped the disgusting grass soup.

    It seemed like Magnus and a few other students were sticking to their rations.

    I understood why.

    Overall, it was such a tragic dinner that I wanted to cry.

    At the same time, the smell of the fancy dinner that Julius and the others were eating wafted in the air. And it lit a fire of rage within me.

    To be frank, this was a challenge.

    I don¡¯t remember ever being this pissed off in the past few years.

    .

    This delicious smell was making us feel even more miserable.

    ¡°We will have to try harder to prepare a good meal tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m too hungry now. I¡¯ll do better tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Ye-yes. Me too.¡±

    Perhaps there was something intimidating about the way I had said it because George seemed a little taken aback as he nodded.

    Mondo was so hungry that he just nodded without really thinking.

    The two girls were also in agreement, and with that resolve, we split up for the night.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    And then it was the 3rd day.

    I had good luck from the morning of that day.

    The pit that I had made on the first day had trapped a pig-like monster.

    ...No, that¡¯s a lie.

    I had worked secretly during the night to find it through ¡®Magic Perception,¡¯ and then catch it with ¡®Sticky Steel String,¡¯ and then I led it towards the trap.

    Today we would eat some good food! It was this hope that forced me to loosen the magic restraints I had put on myself.

    Caution? What is that? Does it taste good?

    They say that there are many city people who long to live in the countryside or live off of their own produce in the forest. However, most of them soon realize how inconvenient it is once they try it.

    I was much the same.

    My body is hurting because of my muscles and I¡¯m forced to eat horrible food. Not only is there no entertainment, but there isn¡¯t even a ce to take a bath... It had only been two days, but I was already feeling my limits.

    And on this third day, I had decided that I would no longer try to bear any of it.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to stay here today and prepare this guy to be butchered.¡±

    I dered to my teammates. There was a 200 kg boar-like monster in front of me.

    Thankfully, I already had 30 points, so there was no need to worry about getting more.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need us to help you?¡±

    George asked. I answered,

    ¡°Leave the cooking to me. But it would help if you could gather some logs for firewood.¡±

    Upon hearing this, George readily agreed.

    He decided to gather wood during the morning and then go out gathering in the afternoon in order to rack up some points.

    He had likely sensed that I was serious, and thought it better to not get in my way.

    Now it was just me and one other person left.

    It was Marsha.

 Chapter 279

    She already had enough points, and so I had asked for her help.

    ¡°I...as you know, am not very good at cooking...¡±

    She seemed worried, but it was no problem.

    What I was going to ask Marsha was not cooking, but a new type of magic experiment.

    I thought that her talent for magic was genuine, and so I wanted to use this opportunity to perform an experiment that I had thought of.

    Besides, if I needed any help, there was also an instructor who was healing from an injury that I could ask.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be back once at midday.¡±

    ¡°Leave the firewood to me!¡±

    ¡°See youter!¡±

    So saying, the three of them set out.

    Now, it was time to start preparing the food.

    As I had caught the monster alive, the meat would be very fresh.

    I asked thebat supervisor, who had recovered from an injury, to remove the blood and process the meat.

    There was something awe-inspiring about watching it happen.

    If I wanted to¨Cwell, I could perform it in auto-mode with Ciel¡¯s help, but I didn¡¯t want to draw any attention.

    I just want to make it very clear, it had nothing to do with my sore muscle.

    You could say that the instructor¡¯s efforts were a huge help.

    On the first day, we had done a fish barbecue, but today we would have meat skewers.

    I added some wild vegetables that looked highly nutritious along with the meat as I skewered them.

    Then I sprinkled some of the prepared salt over them and finished it off with some ground up grass on top.

    Now I just had to cook them.

    To be honest, it looked quite delicious already.

    After all, I had used ¡®Appraisal¡¯ to find out the right amount of salt and adjust the vor with the herbs.

    This meant that under the circumstances, it was in the best possible state.

    However, I was not finished yet.

    The main dish would be the soup I was making now, through boiling the bones.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    I asked Marsha.

    And then¨C

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it... How...there is no magic depletion, so how is it possible to control magic with such uracy for a long period of time!?¡±

    She replied with much excitement.

    It seems to have worked. I gloated inwardly.

    I actually wanted to test it myself, but that was just not possible. My identity needed to stay hidden, and it wouldn¡¯t make sense for me to teach new types of magic when I wasn¡¯t even a student.

    And so.

    I had Old William be my assistant.

    Well, I asked him to be sort of an instructor.

    Last night, I had secretly talk with William, saying that I would have Marsha stay as a helper. That was when William would naturally start to talk to her and eventually instruct her. That was the n.

    And it was going well.

    As for the rest...

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    After I finished preparing the bones to be boiled in therge pot, I started talking to Marsha.

    .

    That was the signal to start.

    ¡°Marsha, I¡¯m sorry. But could you adjust the mes with magic?¡±

    I asked her in the most natural way.

    And since Marsha epted it as nned, the adjusting of the mes while the bones were boiling became her job.

    But it wasn¡¯t the easiest job.

    While Marsha had a lot of magical power and was good at controlling mana, you needed to be able to concentrate well in order to do it.

    As I watched from the side, William saw his opportunity and approached her.

    He called to Marsha, who was having trouble, and gave her some advice while also trying to change the subject.

    ¡°Ah, that reminds me, Marsha. I have this magic item passed on to me by a friend...perhaps you will be able to use it. Do you want to give it a try?¡±

    While helping her, he casually referred to this thing as if just remembering it. Then he pulled out what appeared to be seven ying cards from his pocket.

    The material that they were made of was pure ¡®Demon Steel.¡¯

    ¡°Master, what is this...¡±

    ¡°This is...¡±

    William exined it to her just as I had exined it to himst night.

    He nced at me several times to make sure he was getting it right, but it seemed like Marsha didn¡¯t notice it.

    He was mostly right anyway, and so I gave him the okay signal.

    With renewed confidence, William returned to his exnation.

    What I had given himst night was a new type of magical device that I had devised.

    There were eight media cards that formed the basis.

    These represented the eight great attributes of the power of spirits that made this world.

    Light and shadow, time, and earth, water, fire, wind, and sky.

    What Marsha had received, was seven of those eight.

    Time alone could not be used by people, and so I had excluded it.

    The light could purify, nurture and regenerate.

    The shadow could conceal, was psychological, and could destroy.

    The earth had the power to pull, break and condense.

    The water could solidify, stop and be released.

    The fire burned, elerated and exploded.

    The wind was in waves, had an impact and vibrated.

    The sky was space, existence, and information.

    Like that, the media cards had primitive words that represented the different natures carved into them.

    And so all you needed to do was allow magic to flow into the card and will it, and it would be possible to create that effect.

    As the media card itself controlled the magic, the effect would not be interrupted even if the person using them became distracted.

    What was important was your imagination when activating the magic.

    You did not even need to chant.

    Nothing would happen if you will a shadow effect while using the light card. And while you did need to make the right choices and follow the procedures, that was just a matter of bing familiar.

    I decided to call this new form of magic¨CAnagram Magic.

    Currently, it only had the most basic letters carved in, but I intended to eventually make it moreplex andyered.

    For instance, I couldbine earth-type(condense) and fire-type(explosion) and create ¡®Gravity Copse.¡¯

 Chapter 280

    Though, there were still some problems left, like the learning curve, the concentration that is necessary to set parameters and the fact that the required energy was enormous.

    Of course, this was an extreme scenario.

    However, it was easier and more efficient than element magic, and it was easy to understand that it was a form of magic that allowed anyone to control the rules of the world.

    I¡¯m sure that it is obvious, but I had no intention of allowing it to circte outside.

    This was merely an experiment to see how much use a normal student without a lot of knowledge could get out of it.

    Basically, I wanted to test the ease of use.

    <<As I thought, that was your intent all along.>>

    For some reason, Ciel sounded a little smug.

    By the way, there should be no doubt that it was me who thought of this Anagram Magic.

    However¨CIt was, of course, Ciel, who developed it.

    And so she had predicted that I would try and test it somewhere, and she had predicted from the first day that I would ask Marsha.

    Of course, I know! She seemed to want to say.

    However, it was only by chance that I thought to conduct this experiment.

    It was necessary to adjust the fire while cooking. And when I was wondering how I could do this, I thought of Marsha.

    Usually, I could have easily controlled it with magic, but I couldn¡¯t do it since I was supposed to be an average person. And so I could not adjust the fire myself.

    Still, there was no way that I was going to give up on a delicious meal... And then I thought of it. Marsha¡¯s talent.

    In other words, I passed on this magic to Marsha in order for her to cook the food.

    I thought that it would be bad to ask an instructor to do such a menial task. That was all it was.

    ¨CYes, it was all for a delicious dinner!

    Why do I care so much about food?

    Well, think about it for a moment.

    Among the three things that are considered to be the great needs of humans, sleep, carnal desire, and appetite for food, the only one that I have left is food.

    Is it any wonder that I am so desperate?

    I didn¡¯t acquire ¡°Beelzebuth¡¯ for nothing.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¨CWell, in any case, the experiment was a sess.

    Marsha used the fire and water cards to control the heat perfectly, just like I had requested.

    ¡°Master William. These magic cards are amazing!¡±

    ¡°Hmm...indeed they are...¡±

    Marsha said with excitement, but old William did not seem to share her enthusiasm.

    He had been exposed to a form of magic that surpassed his understanding, and he was having too much trouble breathing to show excitement.

    I felt a little sorry for him.

    He was looking to me for help, and so I thought I might go and help him.

    However, the food was more important now.

    I pushed thoughts of William aside and started to do the finishing touches.

    I removed the bones, boiled the meat and vegetables, and added the seasoning.

    This was also aplished under the perfect management of Appraisal, and so it was adjusted to be the most delicious it could possibly be under the circumstances.

    I traded ces with Marsha and got to work.

    During this time, Marsha joined the teachers as they skewered the meat and lined them up.

    The firewood that George and the others had gathered in the morning were ced in the portable stove, and a grill was ced on top...preparations were going smoothly.

    As for me.

    The boiled meat was soft and the mysterious wild vegetables had a smell that usually would not have been possible.

    .

    And so this stew, which to be honest, was an original thatpleted ignored the recipe, wasplete.

    I cautiously tasted it.

    It was excellent, and would not be inferior to any dish made by Shuna.

    ¡°It¡¯s perfect.¡±

    I said with overwhelming emotion.

    I felt as if I had not eaten for an unfathomably long time, but it had only been three days.

    However, it had been very painful for me.

    I never would have expected my identity to be in danger of being exposed over not being able to eat, but thankfully, things turned out fine.

    I would not make the same mistake the next time.

    In any case, I just wanted to bask in the perfection that was this stew.

    Marsha looked like she wanted to taste it too, and so I gave her a spoonful.

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious!! This is much better than the stew at school and at home!!¡±

    It was a good thing to be able to share your joy with others.

    Marsha and I were able to forget time itself as we rejoiced in what we had aplished.

    At the same time, it seemed like the other teachers who had helped also wanted to taste it. But that meant nothing to us, as we had lost ourselves in the moment.

    And so we did not notice them and were ultimately the only two who got to taste it.

    Eventually, it was evening.

    George and the rest of the gathering team had returned, and we had more than enough firewood.

    And once preparations wereplete, a magic circle shed, and the exploration team also returned.

    And then, atst, it was the beginning of the long awaited dinner.

    A loud cheer rang around us.

    Some were even crying loudly with emotion.

    Several students walked up to me and offered words of gratitude.

    I think there might have been a few teachers as well, but I didn¡¯t think about it.

    Magnus even said, ¡®Hey Satoru,e and be my wife!¡¯ while getting up, and so I said, ¡®I¡¯ll punch you¡¯ and took away his stew.

    It was a waste to allow such idiots to eat it.

    After that, I heard words of apology in a pained voice, but I ignored them.

    The stew that had been confiscated from Magnus was dly eaten by Mondo.

    Also¨C

    ¡°...This is good.¡±

    Even Julius hade to eat the stew as well.

    ¡°Hmph, you should be thankful.¡±

    I said pompously.

    Yet in spite of my attitude, Julius just left silently and did notin.

    I thought that it was an even scarier reaction.

    And so, the night of the third day ended in a very satisfactory manner.

    ¨CHowever, the incident happened right after that.

 Chapter 281

    Rimuru¡¯s Elegant Escape y ¨C 11

    The night of the third day.

    I had just enjoyed a long overdue and most satisfying meal, and was now soaking in a luxurious bath.

    Marsha has used the magic cards I had given her andbined them to create a simple bathtub. She had also prepared the water and adjusted the heat.

    ¡°This really is so useful. The rightbination and your imagination are all you need to performplicated magic.¡±

    ¡°Heeey, where did you get those magic caaards?¡±

    Aina asked as Marsha sighed in awe.

    It wasn¡¯t surprising that she would wonder about this.

    It was such a convenient magical tool and you would not be able to find them anywhere, no matter how hard you looked. It had the kind of overpowered features that didn¡¯t even exist in ancient Artifacts.

    ¡°About that. It was something that Master William received from an old friend. He let me use it as an experiment to test its abilities. He said it would be perfect for helping Satoru.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. I seeee... But, you learned to use them in just one day. Are they reeeeally so easy to use in spite of being so highly effective?¡±

    ¡°Exactly! There is no way that suchplicated magic could be controlled by such cards! If I had to guess, there must be a degree of the procedure built-in already, and the Anagram works to activate the magic? But then again, that would beplicated as well...¡±

    Not only Aina, but the other students were also very interested now.

    And as was expected for elite students, they had a vague idea of how the cards worked.

    It was both correct and yet, incorrect.

    The part of achieving different effects through the rearranging of meaning was correct, but merely having the procedure built-in was not enough to be able to activate magic.

    Instead of doing that, the words, which were the power itself, were integrated, ensuring that the procedures would not interfere with each other.

    To put it simply, the words would rearrange themselves ording to the user¡¯s imagination, automatically creating the magic.

    That was why it was necessary to select the card with the right meaning.

    To be blunt, it was not possible with the current magic technology.

    From my perspective, Marsha was aplete amateur, and so seeing how much use she could get out of it helped me understand the level within my troops that I could ce it in.

    Of course, it was all a state secret.

    Well, I was keeping it hidden from everyone, so it was just my secret.

    If word of this item got out, people would say, ¡®We want it for our army!¡¯ I could see iting from a mile away.

    I didn¡¯t want people to have such high hopes when it wasn¡¯t even finished. Besides, it would be troublesome if my carelessness allowed it to be discovered.

    Also, if the decision was all left to me, then it would look like I am favoring some, so I would need a good reason for it.

    I thought that I would just randomly pass it on to someone to experiment, but Marsha was not my subordinate and was the perfect specimen.

    And in regards to keeping information secret, this ind was the optimal test site.

    The only thing left was to prevent the students from talking, but I could think of thatter.

    I wasn¡¯t that serious about hiding it, and at worst, I would just need to hurry up and finish it. Then there would be no need to keep it a secret.

    Currently, it was a magic item with no ns to be revealed to the world. But it was interesting seeing the reactions of the students.

    Perhaps I should just distribute them around the academy and have it established as a new form of magic.

    If I did that, the statuses of magic users would skyrocket, and so it will be necessary to have certain restrictions.

    I thought of all of this as I soaked in the bath and listened to them talk.

    ¡°Buuuut, did you really receive it today and also understand how it wooorks?¡±

    Marsha chuckled at Aina¡¯s question.

    .

    And said,

    ¡°To be honest, there was a memo inside of the instruction manual. There were some examples for adjusting heat of hardening earth and gathering water. They were very detailed exnations.¡±

    Marsha said as she scratched her cheek.

    ¡°I was quite surprised because it was the magic we needed in our situation.¡±

    She said and thenughed.

    ¡°Whaat! So then Master William just told you about it quietly then!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. It would probably take days of research to discover thebinations!¡±

    ¡°Still, to think that he was helping you from the shadows like that. Master William is quite dashing, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Huh? But he¡¯s so old...¡±

    The students said.

    I felt like their conversation was going a little off course.

    And surely William wasn¡¯t that old?

    It was me who had prepared the memo. Of course, I had William write it, so it would like it was he who had secretly helped the students.

    And of course, I was d that they took the bait just as I had nned, but I wished that they were a little more grateful to William.

    As for the memo, it goes without saying that I had it written because I wanted to take a bath.

    It seemed unnatural for such instructions to be in the manual, so I had to think a little.

    It all had to be natural. And so the memo was a good way of allowing Marsha to use the magic with ease.

    And my efforts were well worth it, because I was able to take a bath after three days.

    I did not want to bathe with the girls originally, but regardless of who I bathed with, I could not have my body seen, and so being able to cover myself with a towel was at least an advantage here.

    ¡°Still, if we had magic like this from the beginning, it makes our desperate attempt to get water on the first day look rather stupid.¡±

    Marsha said with augh.

    Whether it was making it rain and gathering it or creating ice and then melting it, preparing water with magic alone was quite difficult.

    Of course, it was an inconvenience that nobles, who had magic tools for that very purpose, were unaware of.

    Well, we were now able to collect water without such troubles. And so we were able to bathe like this.

    As this was training, there were some girls who had brought soap for everyday use.

    I borrowed some to wash my hair and felt very refreshed.

    That was really a matter of feeling.

    My body was now made like any other human, which meant sweat. Of course, if I could no longer stand it, I could just turn those features off.

    But right now, I wanted to enjoy this life, and so I left them all on.

    And because of it, I felt very good now.

    Living like this once in a while was not bad at all.

    And so, with Marsha and the others¡¯ voices in the background, I continued to enjoy this long-overdue bath.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    I was able to get out of the bathtub without my identity being exposed.

    But then again, I had dered to all that I was male, but it seemed like no one believed me.

 Chapter 282

    People were never cautious of me and just entered my tent like it was nothing.

    Was that alright? I wondered. But it was a littlete for that.

    There was a line of girls outside of the tent who had apparently heard rumors.

    The tent was quiterge, but could only house about ten people at once.

    We had borrowed one of therge tents just for this.

    And because of this, it looked like it would be a long time until all of the girls were finished.

    And one other thing.

    Being able to see the frustrated expression of Julius and the others was a very pleasant surprise.

    This bath was made by Marsha, so no one could try and cut the line.

    I would not allow such a thing.

    It was prepared because I wanted to take a bath, so why should I allow anyone to go first?

    That¡¯s ridiculous! I am sure of it.

    But this was a good day.

    A dinner that was much more delicious than what those damned, snooty children of nobility were eating. And also the best possible bath under these circumstances.

    I was able to fulfill these two strong desires of mine.

    I was so full of satisfaction as I headed back to my tent.

    Just then, my ¡®Magic Detection¡¯ felt a strong wave of magic.

    It was detecting the presence of a monster that wasing towards this base, while brimming with tense emotion.

    Was this emotion¨Cappetite!?

    <<I expected that this would happen. As you noticed yourself, the herbs that were mixed in Julius and the others¡¯ food had something in it that stimtes the appetites of monsters. The effect of it is now starting to lure surrounding monsters here. >>

    I hadn¡¯t noticed it actually. And so what?

    No, I see... I remember feeling strangely irritated yesterday over being hungry. It must have been because of those herbs.

    It had nothing to do with my ownck of patience.

    That must be it.

    There was no way that an adult like me could be so impatient. Yes, I thought it was very strange.

    Wait, there are more pressing matters right now.

    ¨CHave the instructors noticed it?

    <<It seems like a few of them have. They were specially selected, after all.>>

    Hmm, then that¡¯s fine.

    I was relieved to see that they weren¡¯t the useless types who would fail to be cautious.

    Now then, if Julius and the other were mixing monster-luring herbs into the food...

    What was their aim?

    If anything, they were eating it, which meant they would be in the biggest danger...

    ¨CCould it be that Julius is being tricked into doing it?

    <<I think that is highly likely. Julius has more wounds than on the first day. But I believe that this development was also unexpected for the culprit. It is the Poison Tiger, one of the strongest creatures on this ind, that leads the pack of monsters. They probably wanted to be rid of Julius and that group in a natural-looking way. But they will only attract attention like this. No, not only that¨Cit may even be hard to survive this if they hide the power that they must have. We may be able to find the culprit by watching this fight.>>

    The Poison Tiger which prowled the southern poison jungle was great indeed.

    It was not something that could be reasoned with, so you had no choice but to kill it.

    But still, getting rid of Julius, huh?

    While I wasn¡¯t sure if the intention was to kill, I did not like the method at all.

    Considering that it was mixed into the food, there must be a traitor.

    This was clearly nned out, likely even before my own survival n. In other words, I had been used.

    That was terribly, unamusing to me.

    Ciel already had her eye on a suspect, and she was probably 99% certain of it.

    But could these culprits kill the Poison Tiger? It might be best to prepare just in case.

    ording to my own ns, none of the students were to be exposed to danger.

    I would not allow this interference to cause any deaths.

    ¨CDo you think that all of the students will make it out safely?

    <<It will be difficult if things continue like this.>>

    I thought as much.

    Well then, I must give them a little helping hand.

    I walked away from my tent while drying my hair.

    .

    And like that, I pretended like was I taking a walk in order to cool off, and headed for a secluded spot.

    Once I was sure that there were no students around me, I activated ¡®Detection Block¡¯ magic.

    All sound was erased, and I was surrounded in silence.

    ¡°You¡¯re here, aren¡¯t you, Moss?¡±

    I said into the darkness.

    ¡°Here, my Lord.¡±

    As if in answer to my call, a figure appeared and bowed reverently towards me.

    Moss was a Great Demon.

    A Grand Duke of the demon world who stood above all of the Demon Lords.

    And¨Cwhile he was the lieutenant of Devil Lord Testarossa, at some point he had be Diablo¡¯s errand runner.

    Are you sure about this, Great Demon? I did wonder sometimes, but he had very useful abilities.

    It was Testarossa¡¯s fault, anyway.

    She allowed Diablo to use her subordinates as he pleased.

    But then again, I was also using Moss when it was convenient for me, so I couldn¡¯t say too much...

    Even now, he had immediately appeared after I called him, and paid homage to me.

    But really, this guy was useful.

    He was stronger than even the former Demon King, so even if he was a ¡®clone,¡¯ he was still stronger than the monsters on this ind.

    ¡°I have a task for you.¡±

    ¡°That brings me the utmost pleasure.¡±

    Whenever I ask him to do something, he always epted it very happily.

    Maybe I should buy him dinner sometime.

    I think a barbecue would be good. No, I¡¯ll think about thatter.

    ¡°Hmm. Then let me ask you this, can you protect everyone from the monster that ising towards us?¡±

    ¡°That will be the easiest thing. My Lord.¡±

    ¡°Good. Then do it. It would be best if there are no deaths. However, I would like for you to hide your presence as much as possible.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I understand. I shall protect them from the shadows then.¡±

    Moss bowed once again and then vanished from my sight.

    Now I could rx a little.

    I returned to the others as if nothing had happened.

    Oh, I forgot to invite him for a meal to show my gratitude.

    I could ask Diablo to send him a message, but that seemed like too much trouble, so I should just tell him the next time we meet.

    You should always thank people in person. And so I decided to show Moss my appreciation for this asion.

    Now, how will this y out?

    I was sure that the worst possible scenario had now been avoided, so I might as well justy back and watch.

    Who was the culprit that had tricked Julius? And what was their aim?

    And how capable were the instructors going to be in dealing with this danger? How strong were the students that Julius was leading?

    Within this dangerous situation, everything would be revealed.

    I would use it all to my advantage. That¡¯s what I thought, as I smiled.

    And then¨C

    The first thing that echoed was the ferocious roar of the monster.

    It was the signal of the very long night ahead of us.

 Chapter 283

    Three days after Rimuru¡¯s escape.

    Diablo and Souei were still residing in the Ingracia Kingdom.

    They had concentrated on gathering information in the relevant locations on the second day, and they now had a good grasp on what was happening.

    In just one day, they had talked to the prominent leaders of nearly every country. It was incredibly fast and would have been unthinkable under normal circumstances.

    Much of it was due to Souei¡¯s spying efforts, but Diablo¡¯s unresting energy meant that they were able to avoid a lot of the trivial processes.

    The truth was that there was no one who would reject meeting with them once the name of the ¡®Demon Lord¡¯ who worked under Great Demon Lord Rimuru, was brought up.

    No matter how much pressure the guards and gatekeepers tried to exude when attempting to send them away, Diablo¡¯s smile was enough to make them freeze and eventually give in.

    Of course, giving in was the right answer for them.

    Continuing to resist here would have absolutely no benefits for their wellbeing.

    And so things went very smoothly and without interruption. And they had just now finished checking that they had all the information that they needed.

    And so today¨C

    Diablo and Souei were attempting their biggest challenge yet in the Ingracia Kingdom, to be granted a visit to Elrick, the former prince.

    This Kingdom of Ingracia was in chaos due to the previous great war, and while it was called a kingdom, it was no longer ruled by a king.

    The royal family had temporarily lost their position, and all of the power and authority had been taken by the Freedom Arbitration Committee.

    Even after the great war, a noble assembly was established under the supervision of the Committee¡¯s directors, and the royal family had no involvement in running the kingdom.

    If anything, they were not permitted to be involved in the government at all.

    And it was not only the royal family. Powerful nobles were used as model cases for democracy and the abolition of the ss system. And this was gaining attention all of over the kingdom.

    Of course, without the interference of the Committee, the kingdom would have likely perished during the chaos of the great war.

    The previous king had been killed by Elrick, the prince, and Reiner, leader of the Grand Knight Order. And they had attempted to usurp the throne.

    The Hero Masayuki had quieted the chaos, and the anger and chaos of the people had begun to heal.

    Thanks to this, the ire of the public did not move towards the royal family and other nobles.

    But ultimately, Prince Elrick was disinherited and he lost his right of ascension before being confined.

    The nobles who had aided Prince Elrick were also dealt with, which meant a vast purging of many powerful nobles.

    Because of all of this, the Kingdom of Ingracia had no choice but to continue and ept the intervention of the Freedom Arbitration Committee.

    As 10 years had passed, there were even some among the nobles who epted the current situation.

    However, this reality where they could not make decisions without depending on a foreign country, was not something that the public could ept.

    Therefore, it soon became an earnest wish by many, that the royal family be restored, and independence regained for the Kingdom of Ingracia.

    .

    Elrick could be seen as the culprit who had created this situation, and so it was not easy for even someone like Diablo to be able to meet him.

    Normally, it would have been difficult to even find out where he was being held, nevermind actually meeting him.

    And yet in just 1 day¨Cand through official means and without relying on violence, Diablo had been granted a meeting.

    This was an impressive feat in negotiating that astonished even Souei.

    ¡°A pleasure to meet you. I am Elrick.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Elrick. I am called Diablo.¡±

    ¡°¨CI am Souei. It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±

    There was a simple greeting.

    It was only these three in the room.

    The room was perfectly protected from eavesdropping, on top of Diablo¡¯s own ¡®Magic Barrier.¡¯ And so the space they were in was so isted that it might as well have been in a different dimension.

    It was only after this high level of secrecy was secured that Diablo spoke of the main subject.

    ¡°Now. The reason I came to meet you today, is because I wanted to ask you about your younger brother.¡±

    This straightforward question seemed to have made Elrick rx.

    It was much better to have their purpose known clearly, than to talk endlessly in a roundabout way and slowly chip away at his sanity.

    They had been able to predict that being locked up for 10 years had dulled his ability to understand what the other person wanted.

    Furthermore, it had probably been a long while since he had a conversation with a stranger.

    It seemed that Elrick believed that Masayuki had saved him, and ever since then, he had lived without holding on to any strange ambitions.

    And while he was not able to walk freely outside, he was allowed to go as far as the gardens in this mansion owned by his family, as long as he was apanied by a guard.

    This lifestyle seemed to have caused a dislike for high-ss manners and intricate negotiation rituals.

    From all of this, it was clear that Elrick had lived the past 10 years without much interaction with others.

    ¡°Julius is brilliant. He epts the hopes and expectations of the other nobles and is trying his best to meet them. As his older brother, I believe that he will make a fine king.¡±

    Elrick said without hesitation.

    Hmph. Diablo clicked his tongue.

    He looked at Elrick carefully and decided that there was no lie in his words.

    And he was right. Diablo¡¯s ability to observe never failed him.

    After that, Diablo asked a few questions with a light-hearted air, as if he were asking about something mundane.

    ¡°What happened to the royal family¡¯s fortune?¡±

    ¡°They have been frozen. There is also a royal inheritance that has been passed down for generations, but that is being managed by the Committee, and I do not have free ess to it. Besides, that money cannot be used...¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

 Chapter 284

    ¡°The best thing about the Kingdom of Ingracia was that it was safe. But that is a thing of the past. If we wish for future developments, we must invest in personnel training. Yes, just like a certain person once said.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What person?¡±

    ¡°The Great Demon Lord, Rimuru.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°...Hmm. Indeed. Lord Rimuru dide to see the Kingdom of Ingracia once.¡±

    ¡°Yes. There was such a time when I had so much work to do.¡±

    Diablo usually stuck very close to Rimuru, but when the great war was over, all of the leaders had flocked to him.

    The anger towards Rimuru for his deceit had been directed towards Diablo and not Rimuru.

    Even Diablo could not go against the manyints of the leaders, and so he had no choice but to run about and deal with the aftermath.

    ¡°Yes. It was during that time. I was being held responsible for what happened, but the Hero Masayuki came out with me, and I was saved. It was then that I was so lucky to have met him. Once I saw him with my own eyes...¡±

    He chuckled as if the memory was amusing to him.

    ¡°I would never again think of going against him.¡± He said while looking Diablo straight in the eyes.

    After that, Elrick rted what their conversation had been about.

    What Elrick said was this¨C

    The Kingdom of Ingracia had been built in the ins where there were fewer monsters, as it was far away from the Great Jura Forest. These favorable conditions allowed it to be a center for politics and culture, where the leaders of all the other countries came to meet.

    However.

    Now that Great Demon Lord Rimuru had unveiled a n of coexistence and mutual prosperity, the level of danger in the Great Jura Forest had dropped dramatically.

    Not only that, the country of Tempest now had improved means of transportation through awork of railways, and had developed to a point where it could be considered the current center of the world.

    In fact, the main headquarters of the Freedom Arbitration Committee was in Tempest.

    A country could no longer stand out by being safe alone, and the center of politics, culture, and finance had all moved away from the Kingdom of Ingracia.

    And so it was necessary for this country to have something to call it¡¯s own.

    ¡°It was something I heard 10 years ago, and yearster, it became reality. Those who were able to revolutionize their way of thinking have managed to deal with it, but there are still people who believe that they are the center of the world. It is a force that is splitting the former nobles.¡±

    Those who had once sat in the center of so much splendor would find it difficult to relinquish their seats. He suggested that civil war might have erupted if the Committee was not monitoring them.

    ¡°Julius is like a shrine for the conservative noble forces. He epts their grievances and uses them to his own gain. Furthermore, he contains the revolutionaries who attempt to use force to bring about democracy. He adjusts things so that changees slowly. Even as his older brother, I am nothing but amazed at his handiwork. Even his arrogant behavior is probably calcted. A king is not permitted to ever bow his own head. Those who want to restore the royal family would never allow it.¡±

    Erick said, bringing his story to an end.

    Diablo nodded and pondered on this.

    This meant that this Julius Prince was acting like a noble while understanding everything.

    That was why he was unable to be stopped, even if was a student now.

    ¡°Well then, would the money from the royal family that he is allowed to freely use really be enough to maintain that lifestyle? Are you sure he is not receiving mary support from somewhere?¡±

    Diablo asked.

    ¡°No. He is very proud, so I doubt he would ept such a thing.¡±

    .

    Elrick said tly.

    Diablo nodded with satisfaction upon hearing this.

    ¡°That¡¯s useful to know. I am thankful for all the information you provided.¡±

    ¡°Well, then. We should be leaving...¡±

    Diablo and Souei offered words of gratitude and got up from their seats.

    ¡°¨CUm... Did my brother... Did my brother do something?¡±

    Elrick asked in a voice that seemed somewhat distressed.

    Diablo smiled and answered as if to put his worries to rest.

    ¡°No, not at all. There is no need for you to worry. Besides¨Cand this is just an example, if a student really did do something, then it would be the parents, teachers and the state who should be responsible. That is what Lord Rimuru would say.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°sses such as nobles andmoners have no meaning there. No, they are not allowed to have meaning. What your younger brother is doing is wrong, but it is the teachers who are allowing it, and it is the establishment that is the school that should take the me. And as long as the school is under Lord Rimuru¡¯s sponsorship, then we must think of all the students as being under his protection. The actions of your younger brother require punishment, but the student Julius will not be convicted of any crimes. I can assure you of that.¡±

    ¡°I see...that is good. Unlike me, he does not think of Lord Rimuru in a kind way... He idolizes the Hero Masayuki...¡±

    And so Elrick exined that he was worried that his brother would do something rude towards Lord Rimuru, who he owed a great debt to. After that, he saw Diablo and Souei leave. Bowing his head for one final time, he said, ¡®please help my brother.¡¯

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    After leaving the mansion where Elrick was being held, Diablo and Souei headed for the airport.

    This meeting was thest part of their information gathering, and so they had no intention of staying any longer.

    And since they did not want to draw attention, they decide to travel by sky instead of a magic circle

    As said before, Space Transfer was out of the question.

    The two wasted no time on the way to the airport, as they traded their opinions on what they had heard.

    ¡°As I thought, someone has definitely made contact with him. However, it is most likely that Julius is not their coconspirator.¡±

    ¡°That seems to be the case. Julius is seen as a shrine of sorts to the nobles. He must be avoiding any mary aid so he does not appear weak.¡±

    ¡°He must have a stronger spine than I thought. Interesting. Very interesting.¡±

    ¡°¨CYes.¡±

    Souei agreed with the conclusion that Diablo hade to.

    In fact, the previous day¡¯s investigation had allowed him to understand the situation regarding the fortune of all of the nobles.

    This included money that was not written in the books, and he would know if there was some abnormal cirction of money happening.

    It was clear that Elrick was speaking the truth.

    There was no one in the world who could help Julius with money while keeping all traces of it out of their eyes.

 Chapter 285

    Then there was only one answer left.

    Julius was fighting alone, without help from anyone.

    And like Elrick had said... No, Julius was even cleverer than what he had suggested.

    He had started up an enterprise aside from his studies without any of the nobles surrounding him realizing it.

    It hired people from other worlds at a high rate. And it was conducting all kinds of research in order to be a body that would give birth to new cultural activities.

    It was nothing short of a gamble, but it appeared that Julius had won. Not only had he increased his hidden fortune, but he had also made enough money to go against the enemy forces that tried to surround him and the other nobles.

    Though, this was partly due to the cooperation of the members of the Hero, Masayuki¡¯s party, who would sometimes visit.

    After all, the people from other worlds that were hired were people that Masayuki had brought.

    It was after doing much research on all of these facts, that Diablo and Souei had visited Elrick.

    Through hearing about what Julius was like as a person, they became sure that there was a discrepancy in what he showed to those around him, and what he was really thinking.

    They were also sure that with Julius¡¯ personality, even if he did be the shrine to bring the Ingracia Kingdom together, he was not so foolish as to be a puppet king.

    They understood that he was harsh on others, but even harsher on himself.

    ¡°It seems that Julius is a serious and capable person. I am sure that many people will find it ufortable, the day he bes king.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean the people of the Council? I doubt they can do anything about it yet...¡±

    As he was under the supervision of the Committee now, there was nothing that the Council, which was made of members of various nationalities, could do.

    Besides, thest great purge had taken out everyone who would have been good at such maneuvering.

    ¡°I do wonder... But perhaps there is someone like that outside of the Council?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. I won¡¯t deny the possibility.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Souei said grimly.

    In other words, it would be best to consider that this Kingdom of Ingracia was being targeted by someone.

    (I see. I see. This must be in the vein of the economic war that Rimuru had predicted...)

    They could not fight back in a war of military power.

    However, in terms of economic exchange, there was a possibility of standing on top of some others.

    Those who thought this way may have instigated such an economic war. If that were the case, the various developments now would connect into a single line.

    After all, this had been predicted as a path that could not be avoided while negotiating for coexistence and mutual prosperity.

    However, such methods would not work against Tempest...

    If you wanted to advocate for democracy, then numbers trumped all.

    It would be one thing if it was only within the country, but when something like the

    multi-cultural Council makes decisions¨CIt is not about a proportion of the total poption or power of the country, even if things were decided by a majority in the name of such flowery words such as equality...

    The decision of the three schools was a good example.

    A vote by the majority is in no way a system of equality.

    A country should not be swayed by the opinions of other countries.

    This was why Tempest had opted for the bicameral system. It took on its own system of government that could be called a democracy under an imperial government.

    There was no way to take advantage of it.

    Then what could you do?

    If you wanted to target something, it would be, economic activity.

    .

    The only means left is to force them to ept your terms, while using your economic ties as a shield.

    It would take a terribly long time for this n to work.

    And the enemy had a surprising amount of patience.

    And they had seen traces of those hands reaching out not to just Tempest, but deep into other countries as well.

    This was an opponent that should not be underestimated.

    (It¡¯s been a while since I had this much fun...)

    Diablo had no understanding of the economy, and he didn¡¯t care to.

    He was not interested.

    As someone who believed that you should just take what you wanted, he had no interest in money.

    Gold, silver, jewels. Diablo thought of such things as bait to manipte the greed of humans.

    What Diablo desired in the truest sense, was not something that an object could rece.

    In negotiating, several conditions wereid out on a table, and both parties would discuss possiblepromises. But Diablo felt that this was all pointless.

    If the person was strong enough to just flip the table over, you would need to have an equal amount of strength, or there was no way to negotiate.

    Diablo could not understand why some people put so much faith in the goodness or wisdom of others.

    Though Diablo did believe that promises had to be kept, he would never make a promise with someone who was not his equal.

    It was because of all of this, that Diablo could only see this economic war that humanity was waging against the Great Demon Lord Rimuru as futile.

    (¨CHow foolish. Even ignoring Lord Rimuru, to try and control the world through the economy... I would never allow such a thing.)

    Diablo felt that anyone who could not understand this must be very foolish.

    ¡°Hey. You aren¡¯t thinking about killing everyone who is behind it now, are you?¡±

    ¡°How dare you... I may have been on edge after being separated from Lord Rimuru, but I am quite calm now. There is no way that I would think of such a thing.¡±

    Souei had made the jab with the perfect timing. Almost as if he could read his mind.

    Diablo was surprised, but lightly denied it.

    ¡°That¡¯s good then. Lord Rimuru has forbidden the subjugating of others through violence.¡±

    Just like Souei said, Diablo¡¯s beloved master, Rimuru, cared deeply for humans.

    And while he did not entirely avoid using his power, he tried not to use it more than was necessary against other countries.

    As Diablo was always close by, he could hardly be ignorant of this, and he, of course, understood it.

    Because of this, Diablo decided on a whim that he too would use his brain, rather than his strength, to deal with this opponent.

    While this may be a war to the humans, it was all a game to Diablo.

    Humans¨Cweak, foolish, greedy, and yet, there were some with strong and noble souls and some who were more intelligent than demons.

    He was not interested in the economy, but he was interested in humans.

    Hehehehehe. Diablo sneered.

    He had a feeling that this game¨Cthis entertaining money game, was about to begin.

    And like that, the third day came to an end.

    And in turn¨Cthe tumultuous fourth day began.

 Chapter 286

    Rimuru¡¯s Elegant Escape y ¨C 13

    The morning of the fourth day.

    The light of the sun was blinding yet warm, which made it hard to believe that there had been such a fightst night.

    The intense battle with the poison tiger had gone on all through the night.

    They had somehow been able to drive it away, and now everyone was sleeping deeply as if they were dead.

    No one had died in the fight, but many were heavily wounded.

    The casualties had stopped there because Moss had been ordered to protect everyone, but it would not have been strange if the oue was one of a majority death, had I not intervened.

    It wasn¡¯t so much that Julius was a badmander, but that the enemy was too strong.

    It was like asking an elementary school student to defeat a soldier. There was too much of a gap in basicbat abilities.

    In fact, it was one of the strongest on the ind.

    Semi-Demon Lord rank power was nothing to scoff at.

    But nevermind that. A much more important incident has urred...

    So let us go back for a moment, and I will exin what it was that had happened.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Thebat teachers stood in the forefront and faced the poison tiger.

    Unlike the time with Lace, they were fully prepared.

    Physical boosts through magic and skills, physical boosts through items. Andpletely equipped with unique equipment.

    Their power was equal to an A-rank... However, an A-rank could be quite diverse.

    A-rank. It was proof that you were at the strongest level in this world.

    There was an enormous barrier to being admitted as an A-rank, and you had to be strong enough to set yourself apart from everything that is beneath it. It was the seat of the strongest.

    However, that was before¨Cbefore the great war.

    Now that the Tempest unique rank equipment was circting, it had be quite easy to achieve an A-rank.

    People who have conquered differentyers inside of thebyrinth often sold their acquired items on the ck market, which meant that people were able to buy them with money.

    Of course, acquiring unique equipment through such means would not allow you to use the equipment to its fullest potential.

    If your base level had not reached a certain point yet, then you, of course, would not be able to break through the A-rank barrier.

    Because of all of this, each school had a number of A-rank teachers employed there.

    And yet...

    With the threat of the monsters in front of us, it did not seem excessive.

    Hazard rank, Cmity rank, and the old Demon Lord level, which was Disaster rank.

    In the end, there was even the Catastrophe rank, which no one would touch.

    As we were the only Catastrophe ranks, it wasn¡¯t really something we had to consider, but the Hazard rank monsters ruled their territories in manynds. And so allowing a degree of the unique rank equipment to circte was partially in order to increase the number of people who could fight them.

    Because of this, damages from monsters all of over the world had decreased dramatically.

    As forparing the teachers and monsters in terms of power, we were at a great disadvantage, just as I had predicted.

    I had already felt that Hazard rank monsters were too much for them, but this poison tiger was Cmity rank, so there was noparison.

    Just as I had said, there was a huge difference.

    There was always a bigger fish.

    Still, the teachers had relied on their numbers and surrounded the poison tiger, trying desperately to hold it.

    And the result was this. The poison tiger¡¯s powerful poison had injured them all to the point where they were on the brink of death. It was a terrible sight.

    But they had done well.

    They had used all of their power.

    After all, I had witnessed it myself. They had felt that they could not fight ungracefully in front of me, and they had fought desperately against an opponent that they had no hope of winning against.

    I felt like praising them without reserve.

    At the same time, Julius and the others were also impressive.

    With the pack of monstersing towards them, Julius has stood in the front, fighting to his best ability while encouraging the others.

    ¡°We will surely win! Don¡¯t give up!!¡±

    He shouted. The students had been in danger of losing themselves in fear, but the voice gave them courage.

    He had more backbone than I had thought.

    And his skill with the sword was not bad. And he was even using magic.

    He must have spent a lot on his equipment, as it was of the finest quality, and seemed like it was a lot more advanced than the weapons and armor of the teachers.

    And while he was a student, he was almost as strong as an A-rank person.

    Handsome+Prince+Capable!

    I hated it.

    The conditions were so great for him that all the males around him would feel miserable.

    However, none of this had anything to do with the monsters. The monsters did not discriminate and did not spare Julius because of those qualities. He was only food to them.

    And so they attacked, one after another.

    Julius fought desperately.

    Julius¡¯ followers were also fighting hard.

    The argumentive Maria Rogwall and the quiet girl, Carole Primrose as well.

    And the butlers.

    Even the students who had seemed to have lost heart had regained their will and were cooperating with a fervor again.

    Those who could fight went out in the front, while those who could not, acted as rescuers.

    They were very efficient too.

    The tents were lined up here, and the terrain made it easy to see everything.

    As there was no ce to hide, those who could fight moved out and created a circr protective wall around the center.

    There were some students who screamed and cried, but as they would get in the way, they were shooed away towards me¨Cin other words, into the center of the protected area.

    It was so they didn¡¯t lower morale, probably.

    The pompous academic called Julius was also hiding here sneakily...

    This guy. There would definitely be a punishmenting to himter.

    In any case, I believed that Julius¡¯ actions here were the right ones.

    If even a portion of the wall was destroyed, the monsters would trample over us.

    Fearing this, the teachers had lured the poison tiger away. However, with over a hundred monsters facing them, this was a battle too severe for the students to fight alone.

    This wasn¡¯t about Julius¡¯ ability as amander, but the fact of the situation.

    As I said before, it was their opponent that was just too strong.

    But still, Julius fought hard.

    While my order to Moss to prevent any lethal blows yed a big part, he had still avoided being hit by the monsters for quite a while.

    Combat members of the exploration team, such as Karma and Magnus, were also cooperating.

 Chapter 287

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down, Julius!¡±

    ¡°¨CKarma, huh. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it!¡±

    Karma had moved in and blocked a monster who had rushed towards Julius in order to attack.

    After that, Karma, who had transformed into a red werewolf, stood next to Julius and continued to fight. His power was as great as the adults, and he was just as strong as Julius.

    Karma was acting on Magnus¡¯ order, as he had said that everything would be over should theirmander fall.

    Karma obeyed without question, and Julius also seemed to have discarded his usualposed attitude, and readily epted Karma¡¯s help.

    While Julius may have said various things in the past, he did in fact, ept that Karma had a true ability.

    The students were crossing the borders of their schools and working together.

    It was all very good up until this point.

    This point...

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    What I first thought was strange, was Magnus¡¯ movements.

    He had sent Karma over to help Julius, while he relocated to where the monsters were rtively weaker.

    With Magnus¡¯ ability, it would be more appropriate for him to stay in an area where the attacks were more vicious.

    As I was curious, I used ¡®Magic Detection¡¯ to get an overhead view and observe Magnus¡¯ actions.

    Then I saw that Rozari, the girl who seemed praise Magnus a whole lot, had left the frontlines. She was running towards the group of spare forces.

    Spare forces¨Cthe people who had finished being treated for their injuries or put on their summoning items. Or so I had thought, but on further inspection, it seemed like that was not the case.

    They were not treating the wounded there, instead, the wounded were being roughly carried to a different tent.

    As for the group...

    When I looked closely, I saw that they had finished putting on matching white robes.

    There was d, who was one of the knights that guarded Julius, and even thebat teacher from Ingracia, who had not joined the fight at all.

    Could it be that they are... Just as I thought this, things started to move at once.

    First, the teachers who were fighting the poison tiger were poisoned and fell.

    There was Master Brown and Master Peter from the Tempest Human Development Resource Academy.

    Master William and Master Blum from the Ingracia Academy.

    And tobat teachers whose names I did not know from NNU Magic and Science Investigation Academy.

    The six of them had been holding the poison tiger back, but now it was free.

    The teachers weren¡¯t dead.

    They weren¡¯t dead, because Moss was protecting them. However, they might as well have been, as they were unconscious.

    And so the poison tiger was now ignoring them and was now attacking the wall of students led by Julius.

    ¡°Julius, this is bad!¡±

    ¡°Tsk! If only there was a Hero...¡±

    ¡°Lord Julius!?¡±

    Karma.

    Even Maria and Carole, who always followed Julius.

    They were all looking at Julius with expressions of anger and despair.

    As for Julius...

    ¡°I...I won¡¯t give up. Masayuki would have...¡±

    Hmmm... I wonder about that?

    If anything, he would probably just run away. Yes, there was a good chance of that.

    He would ask Venom to stop the monster and in the meantime...

    And then that person, who could now be called Masayuki¡¯s director, would lecture him and bring him back.

    However, the timing would also be perfect, as it would be right before Venom was about to be defeated.

    Spectators of the scene could not be med for seeing this as a Heroing to save the day in the nick of time.

    It wouldn¡¯t seem too lucky for Venom, but that was their problem.

    I don¡¯t care about Masayuki, anyway.

    Right now, the students were important.

    Julius gripped his sword with strong determination, and without showing a hint of fear, he stood in front of the poison tiger.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be joining you, Julius!¡±

    ¡°Sorry about everything, Karma. As someone who is in a position of power, I have...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I understand. But we can be friends from now on, right?¡±

    ¡°...Yes. Let¡¯s make it out of this alive!!¡±

    Julius and Karma, and the other students as well.

    They were in a hopeless situation, but they did not give up.

    I wanted to give them all a passing grade.

    I liked their spirit.

    As for Julius, it would be necessary to guide him a little in terms of the way he thought, but I felt that he had at least the bare minimum of what a leader needed.

    He wouldn¡¯t win this round, but I thought that I would help a little after he was defeated by the poison tiger.

    That was what I thought, as I observed them fighting.

    As I knew from the beginning that they would not be able to beat the poison tiger, I had nned for Moss to beat it back once everyone had been defeated.

    The only thing left was to see what these suspicious-looking people in the white robes would do. Also, Magnus¡¯ movements...

    But they did not look like they intended to join the fight until all of the students and teachers had fallen.

    What horrible people. I thought with anger as I viewed them.

    And once they saw that thest of thebat students had fallen, they began their move.

    Two of the figures in white robes moved out and began to dispose of the monsters at a much faster pace than the teachers had been managing.

    And then another stepped out in front of us survivors and activated a magic barrier.

    The survivors were overwhelmed with shock and confusion.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will protect all of you.¡±

    Said Magnus.

    As if to prove this im, he went off alone to face the poison tiger.

    Stupidity? No, it wasn¡¯t.

    Magnus¡¯ movements were full of confidence, and it seemed that he understood that his victory was a certain thing.

    And of course, he was right.

    He began to fight with the poison tiger with a power that exceeded that of an A-ranker.

    And so he was sessful in driving it away.

    ¡°Tsk. It escaped. Ah, well. At least I aplished what I wanted.¡±

    Magnus said this as if it was nothing.

    In fact, it seemed like Magnus had yet to show his full potential. And the poison tiger was not much of a problem in his eyes.

    At this point, it was all but proven, that it had been Magnus and the others who had tricked Julius.

    As d was Julius¡¯ guard, he would have had plenty of opportunities to mix the herbs in his food.

    And more than anything...

    ¡°Now, all of you. There are two options for you now.¡±

    Out of nowhere, a single woman came out and made this deration.

    Her words were directed at us, the nonbat students.

    It seemed as if she had been waiting for this moment when all of the fighters had been defeated.

 Chapter 288

    This woman, if I was not wrong, was one of the research instructors from the NNU Magic and Science Investigation Academy. I think her name was Irina.

    Her silver-rimmed sses shined coldly as she continued.

    ¡°You can obey us and cooperate. Or you can continue to live here freely.¡±

    Irina paused here and made sure that the students had understood her meaning.

    Once she saw that they had been listening to her carefully, she continued.

    ¡°Now, we will request help from the maind. We can go and defeat the Greed Circus if we want, but those people will likely be able to serve a different purpose. In any case, about all of you. We will take you with us if you agree to cooperate. Your safety will be assured and you will have a degree of freedom. Of course, you are also free to return to your own countries. However, you will have to undergo certain ¡®restrictions¡¯ and there will be ¡®oaths¡¯ to be made first. If you do not want to cooperate with us, that is your choice. You can just stay here and live freely...¡±

    So saying, her eyes moved through the group as if she were looking into the eyes of each student.

    ¡°Now, what will you do?¡±

    She said.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    The students were thrust into the worst kind of chaos.

    Of course, part of the reason was that they were assuming that all of the teachers and Julius and the others, whom they had depended on, were dead.

    ¡°Wait! Who are you people?¡±

    I was Master Pury who asked the question as she came out of a tent, her expression was severe.

    Her exhaustion nearly ruined what was a pretty face.

    It showed how long and how desperately she had continued to treat the wounded.

    ¡°Yes, Miss Irina. What exactly do you think you are...¡±

    After Pury, it was Heinrich who came out next, as if to protect the students and find out what Irina¡¯s true motivation was.

    These two were the only teachers who were unharmed.

    Neither of them liked to fight much, and so they would not have been useful inbat. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered anyway, with the strength of these white-robed people in front of them.

    ¡°Yes, I suppose we have not introduced ourselves yet. We are the ¡®Humanity Emancipation Alliance.¡¯ Our purpose is the end of the domination of the evil Demon Lords and to win back a future for ourselves. This n was built with very long-term goals, so all of you will be useful in it as well.¡±

    Here we go. A weird organization.

    The ¡®Humanity Emancipation Alliance¡¯? What is that?

    All I selfishly wanted was to enjoy a little vacation...

    Really? Where did I go wrong?

    No, now that I think of it, perhaps I had gone wrong the moment I decided to ride that airship?

    <<I am saying this just as a precaution, but please do not cast doubt on me.>>

    No, no, I would never...

    No matter how I look at it, there is guilt. How could I merely doubt?

    I¡¯ve been used. There is a mysterious organization... I¡¯m not even sure if they are real...and someone wanted to crush them.

    The real culprit behind this is surely...

    <<You suspect me! You are horrible. Hmph. Hmph.>>

    No, I don¡¯t suspect you at all.

    I am sure of it.

    Nevermind.

    If ites to this, I will see it through.

    <<That¡¯s the master I know!>>

    So it is ording to your calctions, after all, Ciel! I thought this, but decided to not let it appear on the surfaceyer of my consciousness.

    It was a littlete, and there were some things that I thought were strange.

    While I reeducate the students, I will have to do something about this Humanity Emancipation Alliance as well.

    These organizations tended to be dangerous while they hide in the shadows, but are surprisingly easy to crush once they are exposed.

    Thinking of it like that, Ciel¡¯s n was perfect.

    The Humanity Emancipation Alliance was over the moment that I knew about them.

    Well, even if that hadn¡¯t happened, I am sure that Diablo or Souei would have caught them eventually.

    ¡°And I am a member of the Glory Knights, one of the factions within the Humanity Emancipation Alliance. I was pretending to be a student in order to investigate from the inside.¡±

    Magnus said this, just as I had decided to crush the Humanity Emancipation Alliance.

    I see, since just about anyone could be a student, it was easy to sneak in.

    But using the school for such a purpose seemed like nothing short of a deration of war to me.

    I mean, I could see why Ciel would not ignore such a foolish organization existing here.

    She had looked for the perfect timing to get evidence and then had me move.

    I was perhaps not the smartest, for being so easily lured by the word ¡®vacation,¡¯ but the people who were unlucky in this situation were those of the Humanity Emancipation Alliance.

    Ciel was even more frightening than any Demon Lord once you made an enemy of her.

    Irina and Magnus appeared to be in high positions within the organization.

    They talked on of how wonderful it was, and of how horrible the Demon Lords who ruled...in other words, me and the other Demon Lords, were. They insisted on the validity of the right of humans.

    After that, they went about trying to persuade the students.

    This was so that they would testify that the students that they had abandoned had just been killed by the monsters.

    Also, they wanted to ce all of the students in important positions in the country once they had be older, therefore extending the power of the Humanity Emancipation Alliance.

    Perhaps Julius and the others had denied their invitation to join.

    And so they had be a nuisance to be rid of, once the opportunity presented itself.

    And such an opportunity had arrived, and so it had nowe to this.

    ¡°I suppose it will be too difficult to give us an answer this instant. We will return again once we finish going to the shore and requesting help from the maind. I hope that you all would havee to a conclusion by then. It would not be a good thing for us, to have colleagues and fellow students die. And so I pray that you make the right decision.¡±

    Irina said and ended her speech.

    Magnus had created a barrier around the area to keep out monsters, ensuring the safety of this ce.

    This was likely done to calm us and minimize the amount of hostility we might feel.

    ¡°Magnus. So, you were tricking everyone?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Satoru. Sorry to involve you in all of this, when you aren¡¯t even a student.¡±

    ¡°You, are you really fine with having allowed Julius, Karma and the others to be killed?¡±

    ¡°...I am not fine with it. But...those who think differently than you are only in the way.¡±

    Magnus muttered in a slightly saddened voice.

    However, he seemed very convinced that he was in the right.

    This idiot was a student at the school.

    ¡°Hey, Magnus. You made me very angry. You better remember that, the next time we meet.¡±

    Magnus did not understand what I meant, and he could only shrug.

    And once he had finished setting up the barrier, he reunited with Irina and the others, and they left us.

    And that was how the long night ended.

 Chapter 289

    Rimuru¡¯s Elegant Escape y ¨C 14

    It was a tragic spectacle.

    I didn¡¯t think it would get like this.

    I feel like I have been outwitted by Ciel-san.

    Well, I guess it¡¯s just the usual.

    But about the mysterious organization which got involved¡ª¡¯Humanity Liberation Alliance¡¯...

    It¡¯s quite brave of them to even aim for Tempest, which is directly under my care.

    I might have overlooked the infiltration of a few spies in these few decades.

    These people, who have taken important positions in fields such the economy, technology and even culture, are aiming for the moment when generations change to rise the movement of ¡®Humanity Liberation Alliance¡¯. They would slowly encroach like that and before long would have the state in their palms.

    To make such a long-term n¨CIt seems it was made by someone who has a broad outlook.

    Let¡¯s say I didn¡¯t be aware of the organization at all¡ªI don¡¯t think it would have affected me still, since I don¡¯t have a life span... It would have been really bothersome to crush their ns one by one, by adjusting the course.

    But now that I do know of that, all I need to do is get a well-qualified person and order them to deal with it.

    It would also be easy to crush them.

    If they are looking for a fight with me, I will just have to crush them in their own game.

    Well, leaving that forter...

    Even still¨C

    That Magnus, it felt like he had strength left to spare even when dealing with a semi-demonlord ss... isn¡¯t that a bit abnormal?

    Semi-demonlord ss... to simplify it, they are as strong as Arch Demons.

    Although, for what it matters, having seen the fight myself, it felt like the opponent was lesser than a just-born Arch Demon in terms of strength but their strength was very much simr.

    That¡¯s probably because Poison Tiger is reigning over this ind¡¯s ecosystem from the summit and has probably never had to fight seriously. On top of that, he¡¯s probably not used to fighting against someone on the same level as him.

    But either way, the threat he posed was real.

    There aren¡¯t many people who can go up against that alone.

    Among the humans, it¡¯s probably a handful of the high ranking Holy Knights.

    If Magnus is of the same level as a high ranking Holy Knight, he is too strong for a student.

    No, if he¡¯s a spy, there¡¯s a chance he has been lying about his age as well...

    Well, either way, Magnus surely possesses unshakable strength which you can¡¯t acquire with just weapon ability.

    The way I am now¡ªwith powers of a human, can I win against him?

    Of course I can.

    It would be a piece of cake if I just had to win.

    I only have the abilities of a human at the moment and my energy is low but my level is the same as before.

    It wouldn¡¯t matter if the opponent is a arch demon or a lesser demon lord. I would just dodge all their attacks with ¡®prediction analysis¡¯ and ¡®teleportation¡¯ and end them with ¡®imaginary blow¡¯, ignoring any kind of attribute and defense.

    However, if I were to do that, they would know my location.

    But if I don¡¯t teleport and use as low energy as possible to stop¡ªno, let¡¯s not.

    I even escaped to enjoy the ordinary life.

    There¡¯s no need to expose my identity intentionally and show off my omnipotent powers.

    That¡¯s right, it doesn¡¯t have to be me who defeats Magnus.

    There¡¯s Julius and Karma and their friends as well.

    I should give them the chance for revenge as well.

    .

    However, as they are now, they won¡¯t be able to beat Magnus.

    On the contrary, even Julius¡¯ envoy d or Ingracia¡¯s battle-type instructor won¡¯t stand a chance.

    As I thought, this is my time, the Rimuru-sensei¡¯s time.

    I thought that with a grin and gazed at the exhausted students as they slept.

    First, I prepared for the meal.

    One can¡¯t fight with an empty stomach. Meals are important to revive one¡¯s willpower as well.

    As such, I started my work while everyone was still asleep.

    I have an abundance of preys today.

    That¡¯s because monsters are lying everywhere around these areas due to the battlest night.

    And among them, I chose the ones which were really lively and appropriate for eating and lined them up.

    ¡®Appraisal Analysis¡¯ is extremely useful in these situations.

    And then, I processed arge amount of it which can satisfy all the students and started cooking and preparing them in arge cauldron.

    I will go with a easily made soup this time using the wild grasses and vegetables we didn¡¯t use yesterday.

    I cut them in small size for easier digestion and made them soft by boiling. I also didn¡¯t restrain in going the most optimal path drawn out by Ciel.

    One might wonder how I know of all these cooking methods but that doesn¡¯t really matter.

    I can give whatever excuse I like if I get it done before everyone wakes up.

    Once I was done boiling the soup, I lit the fire.

    I put the cauldron on gentle heating.

    While the soup was being done, I crushed some potato like food and made a paste by mixing it with a salted fruit.

    Then I ttened it out like a pancake.

    Now if I just stick it in a stick and roast it, it can act as an alternative for bread.

    We do have a stove so it might be better to roast it on top of the we used when roasting the meat.

    And like that, I finished preparing.

    All that¡¯s left is to wait for everyone to wake up while the soup is made.

    And in the morning, the soup was almost done.

    A very savory scent spread from it.

    I felt the presence of theparatively livelier bunch waking up after smelling the scent.

    I was using ¡®Heat Operation¡¯ to control the temperature but it seems it would be better to do it naturally about now. Otherwise, they would notice the abnormality immediately.

    And just when I increased the fire by putting in more firewood, the first student woke up and came.

    ¡°Satoru-kun! You prepared everyone¡¯s meal?!¡±

    Marsha was surprised.

    It seems the scent went all the way into the tents.

    ¡°Yeah. It was terriblest night and everyone must be tired too. And I wasn¡¯t able to be of any use in the battle either. I could at least do this much.¡±

 Chapter 290

    ¡°Not at all! I think everyone will be really happy!¡±

    Marsha smiled happily.

    And while we were doing that, the students woke up one by one and came out.

    Even the instructors who were in critical condition came out and thought it was weird that their wounds had healed but they all understood once they saw me.

    I will apud them that they didn¡¯t say anything unnecessary.

    ¡°It will be done soon. Could you prepare the bath in the meantime?¡±

    As I asked that of Marsha, she replied ¡®got it!¡¯ and happily nodded before going off to the for-bath-use tent.

    It seemed like she was in shock because of the eventsst night but now that she saw good food and has something she can do, she had regained some willpower.

    At times like this, it is good to do something to change gears.

    First, we have food.

    And then, we get in the tub to wash away all the dirt from the battle.

    There are probably those who were bathed in the others¡¯ blood too so it would be good for them to be clean.

    And after that¨C

    As Marsha left, William came up to me seeing I was alone.

    ¡°Is now a good time, Rimuru-sama?¡±

    He came to speak as the representative.

    I nodded and decided to n on what to do from now on.

    ¡°Are all the wounded healed?¡±

    ¡°Yes. With the help of the healing potions you gave us, everyone has healed.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. I think you understand but¡ª¡±

    ¡°Of course, I told them these are healing potions Pyuri the health doctor prepared.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°¨CHowever, how exactly are we, still alive?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because Moss was there.¡±

    To introduce him to sage William, I called out Moss.

    [It is very nice to meet you. I am Testarossa-sama¡¯s aide, who is of the equal rank and is a coworker to Diablo, who is Rimuru-sama¡¯s trusted retainer. I am called Moss. Pleased to make your acquaintance¨C]

    The small Moss showed hypocritical courtesy as he introduced himself to William.

    But William didn¡¯t take any offense from that, rather he said,

    ¡°A-ah, yes, same here. I thank you for saving us.¡±

    Although Moss is being used as a handyman, his position in Tempest is indeed high. I guess he would be a god-like existence even to the academy¡¯s elders.

    Besides, even though Moss looks like this, even arch demons don¡¯t match up to him.

    It isn¡¯t weird for the sage William¡¯s expression to stiffen seeing a being who can destroyrge countries with ease.

    ¡°Then, will this ¡®Human Liberation Alliance¡¯ thing be taken care of by Moss-sama?¡±

    William asked me, pulling himself together.

    .

    He¡¯s probably worried about the instructors and students who affiliate with Human Liberation Alliance.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t do that.¡±

    ¡°Why is that? I hadpletely assumed that anyone who opposed you would be annihted...¡±

    It¡¯s vexing seeing how my image is being passed on like this.

    I mean, sure, I would annihte people who are clearly enemies but I won¡¯t go killing everyone like a barbarian just because their position is in opposition to mine...

    ¡°Now listen here, ¡®enemy¡¯ can mean many different things, alright? I would have crushed them if they were destroying towns or killing people but the Human Liberation Alliance is different, right? I will just fight them in their own ring and have defeat etch into their mind and body so that they never think of opposing me again.¡±

    Right.

    In the first ce, it is hard to charge anyone this time.

    What the Human Liberation Alliance did was persuading the students and instructors to agree to their thinking¡ªwhich is to free themselves of me, the demon lord¡¯s rule.

    Even if money is involved in this, it would be hard to judge it as a crime.

    It is clear that they are opposing me but they are innocent in terms ofw.

    That is the tough part.

    It is true that I hold absolute authority but even then I wouldn¡¯t around tampering with thews freely.

    I can suggest a certainw in the parliament but a majority vote can only bring it to shape. Well, even then, most of myws would pass but I never really presented aw to begin with.

    I had decided to not touch politics since the time I started leading the Goblins.

    All I had to do was watch over the management after fixing a set of rules.

    I could easily reject an absurdw suggestion by a lower legiture house and even if they do pass, I could reject themter. Even I need to go through the proper procedures to set a neww.

    I don¡¯t have any ns on trying to do anything absurd like ¡®to death with him!¡¯ and even if I did, it wouldn¡¯t pass.

    This time around as well, I am upholding such values.

    Even the actions taken in this ind¡ªI can condemn them in terms of humanity but there are no concisew.

    They had been hiding their identity until the instructors or students who could pose a problem were defeated.

    But to say that is a crime is difficult.

    There¡¯s no doubt that they left the others to die but it can¡¯t be said to be a crime just because they didn¡¯t save them.

    They probably n on leaving the students or teachers who won¡¯t cooperate in the ind and have the monsters deal with them¡ªbut that can¡¯t be charged as a crime as of yet.

    After all, they can¡¯t be charged unless they directly had a hand in it.

    They haven¡¯tmitted any clear crimes at present and the actions which they are assumed to take when leaving the ind are just assumptions.

    It¡¯s a pain but since I don¡¯t have any charges I can file against them, I can¡¯t do anything yet.

    ¡°If so, what do you n on doing?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple, William-kun. The students who are angry at Magnus for the betrayal will try to take revenge. That too by a legal and formal way¡ªby a duel.¡±

    ¡°¨CDon¡¯t tell me, Julius and Karma? However, with the skill difference between them...¡±

    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be a problem. We still have 3 days. Once they are done eating, I n on going full spartan coaching on them.¡±

    ¡°O-oh... I don¡¯t know what to say...¡±

    ¡°I will have you cooperate as well. And then we will win and return triumphantly. They probably n on leaving anyone who don¡¯t align with their ideals in this ind. However, if we are able to escape this ind with everyone alive, we will win. Right?¡±

 Chapter 291

    ¡°That is, true. That¡¯s exactly right!¡±

    It seems the sage William also got my intentions and was gushing with motivation.

    He didn¡¯t look hesitant anymore and a strong light was burning in his eyes.

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything I can do, please let me know!¡±

    William vigorously nodded.

    The students who had lost all hope also regained their liveliness after having the freshly baked bread-like food and the soup.

    Delicious food is the best medicine.

    After all, it¡¯s a special recipe made by Ciel-sensei which even I get to eat rarely.

    As I made it with ¡®auto-mode¡¯, it would be impossible to recreate it by myself.

    If I want to eat it again, I will have to ask Ciel.

    And since they had such a God¡¯s (Ciel) cooking, of course the students¡¯ reaction was this.

    ¡°So deliciouuusssss!!¡±

    ¡°Seriously, what is this?!¡±

    ¡°Wha¡ªthe stewst night was amazing too but this is even better?!¡±

    ¡°Satoru-kun, you were a cooking genius, huh?!¡±

    ¡°I would very much like you to be my bride.¡±

    High praises here and there.

    Although there were some idiots asking me to be their brides, I guess it just shows that they are lively enough to say that.

    And like this, the gloomy atmosphere was blown away with one shot and the youth-like cheerful atmosphere returned.

    Seeing that, I stood up.

    ¡°Well, what will you guys do? Will you cry yourself to sleep here and beg Magnus for help?¡±

    ¡°No... well, even if you say that, Satoru-kun...¡±

    Karma answered me as the representative of the students.

    The instructors only watched over.

    Exactly how I nned it with William.

    ¡°Oi, Karma, was it? What about you? if you lose then that¡¯s the end? Aren¡¯t you frustrated being called a dejected loser?¡±

    ¡°What did ya say?!¡±

    Karma¡¯s burning eyes filled with anger red at me, unlike a honor student.

    That¡¯s fine.

    Anger will fuel your will to live.

    ¡°Oi, Julius. You too. You act all high and mighty all the time but you aren¡¯t anything special, are you? ¡®It is the royalty¡¯s job to protect the people¡¯, ¡®it is the responsibility of the people who stand on top¡¯¨Cthese are phrases someone with strength should say. What kind of a leader are you? Can¡¯t even see through a guy like Magnus¡¯ real intentions?¡±

    ¡°Real intentions? He has been fooling us from the start. He easily abandoned me after asking me to join him. I also believed my envoy, d, because he introduced him to me... In reality, I actually thought of him as my best friend... I had thought of him as my best friend.. who would bind us together... me, who can¡¯t live as I will because I am royalty... with the school friends and Karma...¡±

    It seems Julius was shocked the most.

    After he was defeated by the monster, he was being protected by Moss. And even in that vague state of consciousness, he probably heard their conversation.¡±

    And then, after being healed, he got to know of Magnus¡¯ true strength and realized that they had been abandoned.

    Above all, it was all clear when his envoy d didn¡¯t move.

    If they didn¡¯t cooperate, then their half-hearted strength would only be a hindrance.

    Julius was probably thought as the epitome of that and a target to be dispose of right away.

    ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t you speak freely with him?¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you have spoken freely with your hearts out with Magnus before something like this happened?¡±

    ¡°That is¡ª¡±

    .

    ¡°Did your title of royalty hinder you? But you know, that¡¯s just an excuse!¡±

    ¡°Kuhh¡ª¡±

    Julius frowned but couldn¡¯t talk back.

    It seems he is looking back at his actions without trying to talk back imprudently.

    ¡°Well, what will you do?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Will you cry yourself to sleep like Karma here?¡±

    ¡°But¡ªMagnus is way stronger than....¡±

    ¡°Oh what, you will give up just ¡®cause you can¡¯t win? You know, if there¡¯s one thing that bastard Masayuki didn¡¯t do, it¡¯s giving up?¡±

    ¡°....That bastard Masayuki?¡±

    Ah, this is bad.

    I ended up calling him as I normally do.

    ¡°Ahhh, no, no, I meant the Hero Masayuki-sama, yes. What I want to say is, basically, you need the spirit to at least be able to call that hero-sama a bastard!!¡±

    The group of instructors were watching over me with warm eyes as I tried to gloss it over.

    When I nced at them, thinking I would reduce their sry, they hurriedly looked away.

    And among all that,

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s exactly as Satoru-kun says. You people, it¡¯s unforgivable to stay defeated like this when you are the proud students of the academy. It seems the battle instructors are also going to train so you people should also work hard! Even if you get wounded, I will patch you up properly. The founder of the academy, the Great Demon Lord Rimuru-sama is also probably watching over us from our country so show him your pride and dignity as the students of the academy!¡±

    The health doctor Pyuri came following up.

    Her fluttering gray waver reflected the sunlight, making her look truly as the Goddess of victory.

    It seems the simple male students were motivated with just that.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! The hero Masayuki¡¯s divine protection will surely protect us as well!¡±

    I don¡¯t think there¡¯s even a tiny bit of such protection but I guess I will nod to William¡¯s words as well.

    ¡°What will you do, Julius? Won¡¯t you stand in front of everyone and lead us? Decide already!¡±

    In response to my words, Julius discarded all hesitation and looked me in the eye and said.

    ¡°I will do it. I won¡¯t be able to settle down either if I don¡¯t say a thing or two to Magnus. The next time, whether it¡¯s some monster or Magnus, I will win!¡±

    It seems Julius is also motivated.

    Just as I had predicted.

    ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s all work hard and show them what we¡¯re made of! If we win, I will consider treating you all!¡±

    I dered with acent smile.

    And immediately afterwards¨C

    ¡°Uuuwwooohhh!! I will do it!!¡±

    ¡°Leave it to us, Satoru-chan!¡±

    ¡°Kyaaa¡ª-Satoru-kun! This onee-san will protect you, alright?!¡±

    ¡°Would we perhaps have any right to that reward as well?¡±

    Such excited cheering shook up the ce.

    The frenzy was so much that I had to put myself on guard for a moment there.

    It seemed like the plump instructor said something about the reward there as well but I will pretend I didn¡¯t hear it as the other instructors took him away.

    Either way, I seeded in lighting a fire in them.

    And like this, the special training for the day of counterattack began.

 Chapter 292

    Rimuru¡¯s Elegant Escape y ¨C 15

    And like that, the fourth day ended. It was now the morning of the fifth day.

    With all of the students standing in a line in front of me, I put on a pair of swirly sses and stood in front of them.

    After eating lunch yesterday, the students had taken baths and focused their attention on recovering from their fatigue.

    We had plenty of meat from the monsters, and Julius had even offered some vegetables from his ¡®space storage,¡¯ and it was clear that it would be possible to feed everyone here for two to three days.

    And so there was no need to go exploring. So instead, everyone rested.

    In the meantime, I talked with the teachers as we prepared for this position of ¡®new teachers for the study of a new type of magic.¡¯

    ¡°This introductiones a littlete, but this is Satoru, my confidant and a leader in magic research. In fact, I had requested that he be a teacher before, but he refused. However, fortunately, he has agreed to help you all after hearing that you want to be stronger! Now, Satoru. If would like to say a few words.¡±

    Old William came out and introduced me to everyone.

    I generously nodded back to him.

    All of the students had expressions of shock upon hearing that I was an acquaintance of William, and was also a leader of magical research.

    Which was no surprise.

    I looked younger than all of them, and yet I had the qualifications to stand with the teachers.

    Among them, George, Mondo, and others of the same group, were especially surprised, which was quite entertaining to watch.

    But perhaps Marsha had realized that the magic cards were my idea, because she seemed quite satisfied with this exnation.

    She must have been suspicious of the conversations between me and Old William.

    Marsha wasn¡¯t only good with magic, but she had great intuition. I felt as if I acted too carelessly, she would find out my true identity. And so I had to be careful.

    Well, there were only three days left. And I would deal with it when or if it happened.

    I observed the students¡¯ reaction like this and then said:

    ¡°I am Satoru. I was actually thinking about waiting for help and keeping out of it, but I changed my mind when I saw how driven you all were. I want to meet your expectations and lead you to raise your basebat abilities within a short time. Well, then. Did you all get a good nights sleep? From today on, I and the research students will be in charge of the cooking, so thebat and magic student should focus on bettering themselves to the best of their ability. I want you to prove to me that what you said yesterday was not a lie! Now, let us begin...¡±

    Here I raised the swirly sses again and looked at the students.

    ¡°Sato-, no, teacher. What are we supposed to do...?¡±

    I smiled mischievously at George¡¯s question.

    ¡°For now, I want you to run.¡±

    The students looked at me and gulped as I made the order and then smiled.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    The first thing was to run.

    That was the basics.

    Well, I set the quota for magic-type students quite low, so they would return without taking too much time.

    Until then, I would discuss our future direction.

    But before that, I also had to instruct the remaining students on how to cook.

    I was very, very busy.

    I had the students who were in the research field gather around so I could teach them how to cook.

    There were the girls who were always close to Julius, Maria, and Carol.

    Apparently, it had been the butlers, Niel and Cast, as well as his guard knight, d, who prepared the food for Julius and the others.

    While d was a knight, Niel and Cast were very good at cooking.

    As d had been helping, it would have been easy for him to mix in the spices.

    The problem was whether or not he knew about the effect they would have.

    What I did know, was that a researcher named Irina was behind it, and had given the order.

    But did Magnus know about it?

    I¡¯m sure they were trying to get rid of anything that could hinder them, but perhaps they had not intended for everyone to die.

    But the result...

    Had I not had Moss protect them, the teachers, Julius, and the others. The truth is that they would have all died.

    In my opinion, they were guilty. But it would be hard to prove whether or not they meant to kill.

    And so I wouldn¡¯t bother.

    It would be easier to just ignore the details of the n, and justpletely crush the entire organization.

    Well, enough about that.

    I watched them for a while. They were doing their job well.

    They knew how to make use of the help that the students offered, and they cooked while following my orders.

    There was no problem here.

    I think we would be enjoying a fine dinner tonight.

    I looked forward to it as I left them there.

    And then I went over to the tent where the teachers of magic had gathered.

    Thebat teachers were participating in the running, and so they were not here.

    They wouldn¡¯t understand it anyway, and would be in the way.

    Within the tent, Old William was holding the magic cards and exining to the other teachers what they did.

    ¡°Ah, Lord Rimuru. I just finished exining it to them.¡±

    ¡°Oh, thank you. By the way, I hope you can be careful to not call me that in front of the students?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Of course.¡±

    Old Williamughed. It seemed a little forced.

    But I needed him to be very careful. It wasn¡¯t something that I could just shrug off.

    And I was scared that I needed to warn him before he made a mistake.

    I needed to hammer it into him once and for all before beginning.

    ¡°I want you to take charge of the magic-type students. You will use these cards and oversee their training.¡±

    I said. Then one of the NNU researchers raised their hand and looked at me.

    I think his name was Heinrich. He was one of the first to see what was happening on this ind.

    I nodded and allowed him to speak.

    ¡°First, allow me to apologize. To think that someone from our own school was involved in this incident...¡±

    ¡°I know. I ept your apology and so there is no need for you to worry. Let¡¯s think about the future now.¡±

    I epted his words with this answer, but...

    ¡°...But, how can you easily trust someone who is associated with a teacher who would do such a thing? Though, I do intend to follow any order that is given...¡±

 Chapter 293

    Heinrich continued to insist.

    Perhaps the other teachers had said something to him while I was away.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t think about that. You can show me with your actions. That is all. And while I can understand if you are unable to meet my expectations, I hope you will at least refrain from betraying me.¡±

    I added a little warning, just in case.

    ¡°All of you who are present. Rimu-, no, Lord Satoru...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just use Master Satoru.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Really. Old William¡¯s slips of the tongue were scary.

    I would have to constantly be warning him and covering for his mistakes.

    ¡°We would never do anything like betraying you, Master Satoru!¡±

    I nodded at this speech by Old William while thinking about something else.

    Heinrich seemed satisfied by this, and so we continued the discussion.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    It was a virtual meeting of ultrafast thought, conducted through ¡®Thought eleration¡¯ and ¡®Thought Transmission,¡¯ both of which were quite familiar to me.

    The magic cards were distributed to the teachers with the intent of deepening their understanding of their contents.

    Obviously, it was virtual, so no real magic would activate.

    However, with the use of Master Ciel¡¯s ultra calcting abilities, even this virtual environment would be able to immerse you to the point where it was indiscernible from the real thing.

    And it would all have a physical effect on you.

    Once you understood it, and you could use the magic, you would be able to use that experience acquired in the virtual world in the real world as well.

    It wouldn¡¯t quite work with physical training, but the use of magic was all in the mind, and so it was the perfect ce to practice.

    However, most human brains were incapable of processing the information quick enough, and so only people who had reached a certain level were able to use it.

    Even with these teachers, eleration was limited to about three hundred times normal speed. And they could only stand it for about one hour of real time. If they did it any longer, their brains would suffer possibly fatal damage.

    But well, training for an hour under these circumstances meant gaining the experience of three hundred hours. Which equaled twelve and a half days.

    And that was enough for those that were talented.

    It was really only me and Guy who had been capable of this, so that meant these teachers would be the first humans to have this incredibly rare experience.

    When there was only a little time left, everyone was able to use the Anagram Magic.

    But then again, the principals were rather simple.

    Even if thebination was right, it would not activate if there was not enough magic power.

    ¡°However, this...¡±

    ¡°How can I say this...¡±

    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s as if allmon sense concerning magic has been rewritten?¡±

    ¡°This will make things much easier for my magic research, but it almost feels as if I am cheating.¡±

    These were the reactions of Old Willian, Heinrich, Pyuri, and the chubby Blum.

    While Pyuri was the public health doctor, she seemed to be interested in healing magic, and so had participated willingly.

    ¡°However, it took us all over ten days. How can we teach the students...¡±

    Old William said rather sensibly.

    He was right.

    No matter how much we crammed into them, it would not be possible to understand a new type of magic within a few days.

    It would be impossible even if you were some kind of genius.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I thought that this might happen, and so I prepared a simplified version of the magic cards in advance.¡±

    No, that was a lie.

    I only just made them.

    I would alter them to fit each student¡¯s talents and distribute them. If we did it like this, then each student should be able to easily do one or two spells that they are good at, without chanting.

    However, it was a pain to have to exin all this, so I decided to persuade them with some random words.

    ¡°I see. So we will pass out cards that they are good with?¡±

    ¡°Yes. And once they be confident, they will be able to use the official magic cards.¡±

    ¡°I see. I see.¡±

    They were satisfied, and I was grateful for that.

    ¡°Wait a moment. You said official version...does that mean you intend on revealing these cards to the general public?¡±

    Blum looked at me with wide eyes and an expression of disbelief.

    ¡°Yes. Why?¡±

    I answered. Blum¡¯s mouth mped in horror.

    But he seemed toe to a decision after a momentary hesitation, and then he continued cautiously.

    ¡°But it will mean reevaluating the entirety of magical education. Not only that...¡±

    ¡°The very idea of magic will change greatly. Students of the Sorcerer¡¯s Dynasty Sarion will not be silent about it.¡±

    ¡°Magic engineering and anything that relies on the current structures of magic will have to be greatly altered to be efficient. It¡¯s not just about efficiency...this could cause the kind of uproar that a cultural revolution would...¡±

    They were first-rate teachers.

    And so they were quick to see what kind of chaos might be caused.

    Of course, I had considered it myself as well.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t fret. I will publicize it, but not right away. As this has to do with the original text, I will have to make many new spells and improve upon it in order for normal people to be able to use it. In other words...¡±

    I said, and then exined to them my ideas for this new type of magic.

    The cards that I had given to Marsha were cards that could do anything.

    However, those who had little power to imagine, would not be able to make much use of them. You would need something that showed you the steps, much like the instructions I had given to her.

    But it would be hard to memorize all these steps, and it wouldn¡¯t do much good to have these cards do everything.

    By good, I mean profit.

    To be exact, each one of these cards will have a single effect carved into them.

    The amount of mana used will be the same between spells so that as long as they had the concentration, normal people would be able to use it.

    ¨CTo exin it more urately, unlike monsters, humans are incapable of turning mana into energy.

    There are some with magical power. And aside from them, there are also others who have power such as spiritual power that can be changed into magical power. But they are rare.

    Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean that they can¡¯t control mana at all.

    Just as it is possible for people to use magic, it is possible for them to control mana.

    This was done through chanting.

 Chapter 294

    Aside from that, magic could be done through contracts with spirits.

    Spiritual power=spending energy to ess the truth of the world or tomand spirits.

    To put it bluntly, energy=magic.

    These magic cards were meant to be used by humans.

    In other words, it turned energy into magic in the most efficient way, which allowed humans to use magic easily.

    That¡¯s what it all was.

    A magic card that anyone could use.

    It would sell incredibly well.

    For instance, you could learn attack magic like Fireball. It would be great for defending yourself.

    Convenient magic that could control gravity would be vital for transporting heavy loads.

    As for flying magic, there will definitely need to be some training to be able to control it.

    And it was these kinds of magic skills that would be carved into the cards.

    It would make it possible to activate these kinds of magic throughbining words.

    Thesebinations would be studied for the purpose of allowing normal people to use them and so they can spread.

    And I nned to have the students of Sarion participate in the research. With free thought, they could create all kinds of new magic.

    All kinds of magic would be carved into the cards.

    Users would have to buy the cards that they required, which meant I could expect tremendous profits.

    And to the most advanced users alone, I would sell all-purpose cards that were simplified versions with some limitation.

    They would allow you to bring about all kinds of effects with your imagination alone.

    ¡°...Something like that. It won¡¯t be right away, but after thorough preparations over ten years, I think. That is when I could announce it to society?¡±

    And with that, I ended my exnation.

    If it was made public, it would mean the birth of a new type of magic, following Element magic and Spirit magic.

    Its high applicability would mean that it could be used inbination with Curse magic to do all kinds of things.

    There was no doubt that it would do wonders for the development of magical science.

    ¡°It is like a dream...¡±

    Old Wiim said with an emotional sigh.

    ¡°Right? I had nned on doing this secretly at first, but I revealed it here because I believe in you all. Besides, I found someone with incredible talent who I thought would able to really use this magic.¡±

    The teachers all exchanged nces as I said this.

    And then Old William spoke for all of them and asked me.

    ¡°Do you mean Marsha?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    I nod.

    To be honest, I did intend on taking my time with revealing it. I hadn¡¯t decided on who I would leave it to.

    But amidst all of that, there was something about Marsha¡¯s ability that was head and shoulders above the rest.

    Magic for humans, not demons or monsters.

    Needless to say, it had to be a human who researched and developed it.

    I would give texts and hints, and leave the rest to them.

    And the academy was the best possible ce to conduct such research.

    However, I could not allow the Humanity Emancipation Alliance to exist at the same time.

    I wanted everyone to be friends and cooperate with each other while they did their research.

    ¡°Teach and lead Marsha. You must all work together as you study it. Well, before that, you will have to teach the magic students at least one magic spell each.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°I will try and meet your expectations!¡±

    ¡°Please leave the healing to me. And then a little danger won¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°We will have to work hard, so as not to lose to Marsha.¡±

    It seemed that the teachers understood my meaning very well.

    Now I knew I could leave it all to them.

    ¡°I look forward to your future aplishments and seeing you meet my expectations of being worthy of being named one of the founders of this magic!¡±

    All of the teachers nodded strongly at these words.

    By the way...

    ¡°But, what if this information were to leak...¡±

    Blum asked as sweat dripped down his face.

    I replied with a smile.

    ¡°My subordinates will not hold back when dealing with people who are careless with information. This is something that William Roaz knows very well. I want you to tell them very clearly what my subordinates do.¡±

    Old William must have remembered the time he spoke with Souei directly when I addressed him.

    He looked a little pale as he faced the others. He then told them earnestly that they must keep it a secret at all cost.

    And there was one other thing.

    ¡°Um, I have a question...¡±

    Pyuri said hesitantly.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Yes...Irina. The Humanity Emancipation Alliance. What will you do with them? Do you really think that students can beat them?¡±

    She asked worriedly.

    Hmm. As for that, there was only one way to find out.

    ¡°I have a n. But, the most important thing is that my identity remains hidden. Winning alone would be easy, but the most desirable oue is if I could have the students win without drawing attention to myself. If not, it would be rather troublesome for you all, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    William asked me. His expression suggested that he had a very bad feeling about what I was about to say.

    ¡°Yes. The moment that my location is discovered, I expect troublesome people to force their way here. The truth is, I¡¯m here in secret, and am on my way out while trying to remain undiscovered. In a way, I¡¯m trying to escape. So you know, do I really have to exin the rest?¡±

    What?! The teachers looked as if they wanted to scream.

    Oh, well.

    I guess I could understand why they would look like that. I had just told them that they were now involved in my little escape n.

    If something went wrong, they could be mistaken for abductors.

    This small suggestion was enough to ensure that the teachers cooperated with me from the bottom of their hearts.

    ¡°Also, around now... I think that one of my most dangerous subordinates is using his brain to profile and purge each school. So it¡¯s only a matter of time before these Humanity Emancipation Alliance people are smoked out... If anything, it might be kinder to have the students defeat them first...¡±

    I said, keeping my words a little cryptic.

    ¡°...Do you mean Diablo?¡±

    Pyuri asked, and the rest of them became tense.

    ¡°Uh, well, I guess?¡±

    I answered.

    ¡°AHHHHHH!! That means I might be able to meet Diablo?!¡±

    ¡°Ahh, those guys are finished.¡±

    ¡°They were so foolish. So very, very foolish...¡±

    ¡°Ah. With innocence being proven. I am so relieved from the bottom of my heart.¡±

    Each teacher blurted out their reaction.

    One of them was strangely excited, and another seemed a little weird...but nevermind.

    ¡°In any case, you all might be targets of Diablo¡¯s judgment if my identity is exposed. So, do your best!¡±

    It was a simple threat, but the effect was amazing, and all was good.

    Now, as the teachers braced themselves, the virtual meeting came to an end.

 Chapter 295

    The course of education for the students who use magic had been decided.

    And right in time, those students came back, all worn out.

    About an hour had passed in real time, so it would have been quite a tough long run for the students who mainly use magic since they don¡¯t have much stamina to begin with.

    The magic users also need stamina but this should be sufficient.

    Leaving the rest to the instructors, as we nned in the meeting, I turned to look towards the leading actors, thebat-type students.

    And then¨C

    ¡°Run, run! Even in your dreams, you can¡¯t even win with Magnus and his party like that!¡±

    Thebat type instructor Brown shouted passionately, as if he was a different person. Even the three other apanying instructors also looked like they were having a hard time. Instructor Brown¡¯sst spurt was that bloodcurdling.

    One of the instructors, Peter, even said,

    ¡°B-brown-sensei, the-there¡¯s no need to be that intense from the start now¡ª¡±

    And acted as proxy for the students.

    However, such a remark from instructor Peter too was thrown away easily.

    ¡°Be quiet! If we¡¯re doing this, we¡¯re doing this to win! Shouldn¡¯t we make frantic efforts with that spirit? Am I wrong? If you¡¯re going to be like that, you¡¯re never going to get the reward from Rimu¡ªSatoru-sensei!¡±

    But still, this guy...

    Hasn¡¯t his objective changed?

    Moreover, wasn¡¯t he just about to casually call out my name? That is kinda worrying.

    ¡°Right, it seems I was in the wrong. Rimu¡ªI mean, Satoru-sensei is watching. We are not allowed to be lenient¡ªYou guys, get psyched up!!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Peter-sensei! We are in no position to bepromising! Now, you guys¡ªrun as if your life depends on it!¡±

    ¡°¡±¡±YEAAHH!!¡±¡±¡±

    U-umm...

    It seems instructor Peter was also the same.

    Why are the instructors being all serious?!

    You¡¯re leaving the students behind.

    But, that¡¯s fine.

    That¡¯s fine but... the students, did they get brainwashed over this past week or something?

    Their eyes fired up and they started running desperately.

    They ran at full speed, using all their remaining strength and even more perhaps.

    Using the optimum distribution of their energy and magic to reduce their exhaustion simultaneously.

    What is it that¡¯s stirring up these students this much?

    Don¡¯t tell me... they aren¡¯t aiming for the reward I talked about... are they?

    I could only pray that it was my imagination that made it look like they wanted the reward more than letting Magnus and the others have a piece of their mind.

    Until night came that day, they had been doing the long runs.

    As expected, everyone waspletely exhausted.

    .

    They were t out empty of mana and couldn¡¯t even stand up properly.

    But after drinking the drink I made, with a hint of the restoration medicine mixed in, they were able to recover enough to at least walk.

    One shot for stamina!

    I didn¡¯t add taurine in it but seems like the effect was amazing.

    Not only did it heal wounds, it also recovered their stamina.

    ¡°Satoru-san, this is...?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a drink I made with a secret recipe. I had the ingredients so I prepared enough for everyone.¡±

    I answered with a smile.

    It¡¯s aplete lie but I can¡¯t really say that ¡°I made it by mixing with the restoration medicine I had on me all this time¡± so I don¡¯t really have a choice.

    Ah, that reminds me, this is a bitte but I am d that the ¡°monsters can¡¯t lie¡± thing has no effect on me.

    It¡¯s not like I like deceiving people or anything but considering my personality and position, I am in situations where I can¡¯t say the truth a lot.

    ....No, it isn¡¯t really a lie either, is it?

    If you were to broadly interpret it, ¡°secret recipe¡±, ¡°I had ingredients¡±, or ¡°I prepared for enough for everyone¡±¨Call these aren¡¯t really lies.

    Just the ¡°I had ingredients¡± part would be more urate if I had said ¡°I had it in my Imaginary Space so that might just be a bit strained.

    Well, that stuff doesn¡¯t really matter either way.

    The moment everyone recovered from their exhaustion after drinking the beverage I prepared, they realized that they were starving, as well.

    And it immediately became time for the left over squad to prepare dinner.

    It seems the group in charge of cooking gave it their all so the dishes this time around were satisfying, as well.

    I had the magic using students go through practical training of making containers using earth magic and tempering usingbustion magic.

    As a result, everyone¡¯s tableware was also prepared.

    Although there are some which are oddly-shaped, they have their own attractiveness.

    And like this, we were able to enjoy a good meal on the night of the 5th day as well.

    Now then, hunger has been satisfied but...

    It is about time their ability to think also recovered and they start to feel discontent.

    ¡°Satoru¡ªsensei.... there¡¯s something I would like to ask.¡±

    Julius said and stood up.

    It seems he had some resistance in calling me sensei but he appears to have suppressed his pride and acknowledged me as their teacher.

    A more honest guy than I had first thought.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t really do anything other than running today but will we really be able to beat them like this?¡±

    ¡°You stupid? Of course you won¡¯t get strong by just running. If you could win with just that, nobody would have to work hard.¡±

    ¡°Wha¨C!?¡±

    It seems my words offended him as he looked on the verge of losing it.

    We made them run all day long without letting them think. And on top of that, I just said something that could also be interpreted to mean that there¡¯s no point in running.

    In a manner of speaking, it is like saying that you wasted the entire day.

 Chapter 296

    Julius probably thinks he has been made fun of.

    However, one would understand it if they thought about it normally.

    There¡¯s no way they can get stronger just by running.

    That¡¯s just proof that they are shocked by many things and can¡¯t think straight.

    Inversely, it can also be said that by just running all day long today, they have regained their presence of mind.

    ¡°¨CIn other words, this was all to have us regain our calm, Satoru-kun?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine if you take it that way. Also, call me sensei, Mondo.¡±

    ¡°Uh, yes. Understood, Satoru-sensei.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    I nodded.

    There¡¯s no need to add that it was all a revenge n for getting back at Julius for his poor treatment towards me.

    After all, the other students would just think they just got mixed up in it.

    Besides, it seems everyone is content with that answer so I will just go along with it.

    ¡°Now then, it seems like you guys were able to cool off your heads. Then let¡¯s start the strategy meeting.¡±

    After the meal, we gathered around by a camp fire to discuss strategy.

    Julius and Karma also seemed content with that exnation and didn¡¯tin.

    It¡¯s weird for me to say this but they are quite simple.

    Now then, let¡¯s start.

    ¡°First off all, lets talk about Magnus¡¯ strength. Is there anyone who realized the secret behind it?¡±

    Everyone seemed agitated in response to my question.

    Not only the students, but also the instructors.

    ¡°Instructors as well, if you noticed something, please speak up.¡±

    I also urged the instructors to talk about their observation.

    Is there anyone who has noticed?

    ¡°Now that I think about it... Magnus was a very excelling guy but it didn¡¯t seem like he was hiding that amount of strength...¡±

    Karma, who seemed to have been in good terms with him, muttered.

    I guess that¡¯s true.

    If someone has that amount of strength, a portion of it would show when they are taking the lessons.

    At the very least, even if the students didn¡¯t realize, the instructors would.

    If a instructor didn¡¯t even notice someone so strong, then they fail as an instructor.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to make excuses but I didn¡¯t think he would be that strong of a student.¡±

    ¡°Rig...ht. It didn¡¯t seem like he was hiding his strength, more like he suddenly gained strength¡ªor rather, it felt like he borrowed strength.¡±

    Jiddah, abat type instructor of NNU muttered.

    Heinrich, who had been observing thebat agreed with him.

    As expected of researchers, they make good observations.

    ¡°Borrowed strength, you say? That makes it sound like¡ª¡±

    ¡°Sounds like Element Fusion?¡±

    I cut off sage William.

    And the ce fell silent at once.

    And that¡¯s only natural too, since, Element Fusion is¨C

    Using a superior elemental spirit, the final hidden technique for an elementalist

    ¡ªafter all.

    That¡¯s right.

    It¡¯s truly what can be said to be the strongest technique known to mankind, only permitted to those who are worthy of being called ¡®hero¡¯.

    .

    The only ones who can use this as a group are the strongest squad known to mankind, the Holy Knights.

    ¡°No, but¡ª¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no way a student can perform Element Fusion!¡±

    ¡°The only ones who can probably do that are the legendary hero ¡°Ruler of the mes¡± or the new-generation hero and his allies!¡±

    ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s not something a mere student can pull off!¡±

    The discussion turned vigorous at once after that.

    A disy of denial rather than a discussion.

    However, we won¡¯t get anywhere if we were to discuss things here.

    After all, even the instructors don¡¯t reallyprehend what actually is Element Fusion.

    ¡°Calm down. I will first exin what Element Fusion exactly is.¡±

    The moment I said that, the noisy ones went silent at once.

    They all turned to me in unison.

    The instructor group¡¯s gaze were more piercing than the rted students.

    ¡°If possible, maybe we can get close to that secret ourselves¡±¨Cit¡¯s clear that they were thinking as such.

    Well, that¡¯s fine too.

    After all, it¡¯s not something you would be able to use immediately even if you were to understand it.

    ¡°Element Fusion is¡ª¡±

    And like that, I started my exnation.

    The most easy toprehend example would be Shizu-san.

    She had fused with Ifreet and had transformed into a demon of mes.

    Although in Shizu-san¡¯s case, it was due to a unique skill called Deviate so she might be an exception.

    It would be extremely difficult for a normal person to fuse that much with an elemental spirit.

    Ifreet, the superior me spirit, possesses energy equal to a semi-demon lord ss.

    Fusing with that is basically bing as strong as a semi-demon lord ss while being human.

    If I were to give that a human rank, then it would be an A+.

    S rank is given to demon lords so that is the highest ranking.

    Anything above this can only be a ¡®hero¡¯.

    An existencepletely opposite that of a demon lord¡ªthose who can be said to be the strongest beings in humankind, also get the S rank.

    In fact, at this rank, it is also possible for a hero to fuse with the strongest elemental spirits, the light spirits.

    That¡¯s different from an awakened hero in sense.

    To awaken, one needs the ¡°hero¡¯s egg¡± and other factors alsoe into y so that¡¯s moreplicated.

    At the very least, I haven¡¯t heard about Kenya¡¯s ¡°hero¡¯s egg¡± hatching.

    Although it does seem like he has acquired it.

    That ¡®blessing¡¯ thing Ramiris was talking about was a ceremony to ascertain the adaptability percentage with the spirit.

    The ones who can make the spirit¡¯s strength their own and use it freely are the strongest of these practitioners.

    Now then, about the ones below that...

    Lower ranking Holy Knights would be a good example.

    They are the people who have be able to borrow a portion of the spirits¡¯ strength who arepatible with them.

    The mysterious power these spirits possess.

 Chapter 297

    These people, despite being human, be able to utilize the power which has the same nature as magic.

    That might sound good at first but taking in that kind of energy into one¡¯s body is extremely difficult.

    Or rather, it¡¯s impossible for your general public.

    And that¡¯s exactly why they train their bodies into a suited vessel, discipline their mental capabilities and strengthen their spiritual body.

    It seems like the demon lord Ruminas optimized this and has already created a breeding ground for producing quite strong Holy Knights.

    However, even then, apart from a portion of the prodigies, others only can go as high as to borrow a portion of lower rank elemental spirits¡¯ strength.

    And that tooes with a time limit.

    They momentarily exceed human limits and overwhelm the enemy.

    That¡¯s one of the many techniques which make the Holy Knights the strongest knights.

    The strength of a spirit and the techniques of a human.

    That¡¯s the secret to the strength.

    Once you are able topletely use the strength of a higher ranking spirit and the strongest techniques devised by mankind, that¡¯s the hero level.

    Shizu-san fused using a skill but she had reached this territory.

    The reason I won was only because I was lucky.

    To bepletely frank, it was because mypatibility against her was good.

    When I inspected the fightter on, I was told that by the Great Sage.

    Say that earlier!¨Cor so I thought then but I wouldn¡¯t want to hear something negative like that during a fight. And so it was all good as a result.

    Kenya and the others fused with the spirits at the soul level.

    Their bodies grew and got used to that power.

    ¡ªPutting aside exceptions like Shizu-san and Kenya and the others.

    I kept on exining these to them while keeping the concrete stuff hazy.

    Now then, it¡¯s about time.

    Let¡¯s change the topic here.

    ¡°I think you now properly understand that it is extremely difficult to freely handle a spirit¡¯s powers in a human¡¯s body. If so, then acquiring this strength in a human¡¯s body¡ªin other words, being able to use this mysterious power, what must one do to be able to do this?¡±

    I looked around at everyone listening to me while asking that question.

    Being asked a question suddenly, they were perplexed.

    However, there were those who were fast in catching up too¨C

    ¡°The way Satoru-sensei phrased that right now¡ªnot use the spirit¡¯s strength, but use the mysterious power. In other words, if it¡¯s a high ranking being other than spirits, it might be easier to use even in a human¡¯s body?¡±

    He came presenting a conjectureing straight for the core.

    I smiled and said,

    ¡°As expected of the prodigy of Ingracia Synthesis Academy. That¡¯s quite some insight you have there, Julius-kun. Or is it that since the royalty of Ingracia kingdom are well acquainted with spirits, it is only natural for you to know? Then, let me ask specifically. What do you think that is?¡±

    Before I realized, Julius¡¯ noble-like attitude of looking down on me had disappeared.

    His anger probably disappeared too while he was listening to the exnation.

    It seems that he has acknowledged me as a teacher¡ªno, maybe as something more.

    Julius looked hesitant to answer to my question.

    However, the answer was already in his mind.

    As if he didn¡¯t want to speak of it, he opened his mouth only to close it again. But then he drastically went ahead and said it.

    .

    ¡°Demon?¡±

    I deepened my smile and apuded.

    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±

    Not angels, but demons.

    There¡¯s also a reason for that.

    As angels are pure, it is harder for them to exist in ces other than the heaven.

    Although the situation has somewhat changed now.

    In the first ce, demons were more suited for battle.

    Well, there are a few more reasons to it other than that...

    There are quite a few who can employ a demon.

    Most of them do it by a ritual summoning but there are also some who summon demons with magic.

    First ss wizards, called the Dark Summoners.

    The limit for the employment is up to greater demons but a human¡¯s body is enough for that.

    On top of this, if the vessel is trained...

    They can acquire extraordinary strength without training like a Holy Knight.

    Moreover...

    ¡°If I were to add, there¡¯s an effective way to strengthen one¡¯s body. Surely there are people here from NNU Magic and Science Investigation Academy who know of it?¡±

    As if the NNU students were nervous, they flinched.

    But no one answered.

    ¡°Armored Corps¡ªone of the previous Empire¡¯s 3 biggest army corps. The soldiers who were enlisted there seemed to have undergone ck magic remodeling surgery and became super soldiers but¡ª¡±

    After I said that much, the instructors also realized.

    ¡°You don¡¯t mean...¡±

    ¡°ck magic remodeling surgery is supposed to be forbidden due to inhumane methods... Besides, the surviving scientists are¡ªdon¡¯t tell me, those scientists are...?¡±

    ¡°No, even if it¡¯s so, it doesn¡¯t make sense. Even if ck magic remodeling surgery can strengthen the body, it would only go as high as A rank at most.¡±

    Heinrich dered.

    As expected of a researcher, he knows more thanbat types.

    ¡°Exactly. Certainly, from the information I gathered, there are very few who have gone up to A rank. And that strength wouldn¡¯te close to a semi-demon lord ss. However¡ªwhat¡¯s important here is, strengthening the body.¡±

    After I hinted that much, Heinrich also realized.

    ¡°I... see, a demon only wants a strengthened body, eh... If a demon dwells in a strengthened body, even if it¡¯s a greater demon, they might have the strength to beat a holy knight. And that¡ª¡±

    In other words, that¡¯s Demon Fusion.

    Well, that¡¯s about right.

    The strong being of this ind, Poison Tiger, who has littlebat experience, seemed crude considering it is a semi-demon lord ss.

    In contrast, if Magnus, who has a ton ofbat experience, were to acquire the strength of a demon...

    It wouldn¡¯t be weird even if he acquired strength exceeding that of Poison Tiger.

    Moreover, the chances of ck magic remodeling surgery progressing in these past 10 years is quite high.

    There¡¯s probably no mistake in thinking that Irina, the researcher who seemed to be the mastermind behind this, is the leading person behind that research.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s about pretty much it. With this, Magnus¡¯ strength should be easy toprehend to a certain extent.¡±

    Saying that, I brought the talk to a finish temporarily.

 Chapter 298

    It seemed that they had understood my exnation up until this point.

    To be honest, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising for the remnants of the empire to have those kinds of skills.

    Though, it was really something so poor that it couldn¡¯t be called a secret art in the truest sense...

    However, I could at least admit that it was a true and stable art.

    Besides...

    It wasn¡¯t as if you were always assimted to the demon. And it was an interesting idea to be able to use that power only when you needed it.

    For instance, looking at the power that Guy gave to Leon¡¯s subordinates¨C¡¯Secret art of Hybrid Soul Fusion,¡¯ is was the fusing of two demons with equal strength.

    This secret art allowed the party with the stronger will to take over. It was like poisoning someone.

    It was a forbidden art. And of course, you could not undo it.

    It was all or nothing.

    It was dangerous, as you had to have the resolve to wager your own soul.

    On the other hand, Demon Fusion, which was the art that the empire had developed, was founded on creating manageable contracts with demons who were willing to serve.

    Once safety had been guaranteed, it was possible to fuse when needed.

    Unlike fusing with spirits, you could gain power easily without strengthening your own astral.

    That seemed very convenient.

    But¨C

    It was a mistake to use demons.

    The price that was to be paid was a fixed sum of magic power. But with that, you could at least feel that pleasure of using the power of the demon that you fused with.

    If you could not honor the contract, then the demon would just leave.

    In other words, when you are unable to go up against stronger opponents.

    It was convenient for opponents that were weaker than you...but it was not very reliable when it mattered.

    Also, the demons left when you were out of magic.

    There were even demons who hurt their summoners because they were bored.

    In the case of Magnus and the others, such actions were prevented by the contracts...but it was likely impossible to control the actions of the demons once you had no magic to use as payment.

    You could not make them work if you had nothing to offer.

    In that case, I could think of a number of ways to beat them.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    They all listened to my exnation and their expressions brightened.

    Up until now, they had despaired because they thought they had no chance of winning.

    Damn it. It really was too bad that they were so quick to give up.

    ¡°How can...¡±

    ¡°That Magnus. To have such dangerous power... When it is so dangerous for us to fight even a Greater Demon...¡±

    Julius and Karma muttered with pained expressions.

    With this much of a discrepancy between them, they were still serious about fighting. So I could understand why they were so self-pitying...

    ¨CStill, it¡¯s not like it was necessary to fight head-on through conventional means.

    But they still wanted to fight properly after hearing my exnation. I didn¡¯t know if I should call it honest or just stupid.

    ¡°Hey, hey. Have you been listening to what I¡¯ve been saying? Didn¡¯t you understand that you cannot win by fighting head on, like some honest idiot? Then start thinking differently! Are those heads on your shoulders or just decorations? Why don¡¯t you use those brains!¡±

    I sted them a little.

    At these words, the faces of the students became animated again after having been full of despair.

    And then all at once, they began to discuss possible ways of beating them.

    ¡°Usually, when you summon a spirit or demon, it requires a lot of magic. ording to a story that I heard, even an advanced summoner can only summon a Greater Demon for about ten minutes at the most!¡±

    ¡°I heard that too. Though, they do say that an Elementalist that is recognised as the contractor can have spirits materialize for much longer...¡±

    ¡°I never heard of a demon recognizing a human. And if it¡¯s done against their will, it should only be for a short-¡±

    ¡°Hold on? Does that mean there is a time limit to Magnus¡¯s power?¡±

    Hmm. Hmm.

    The discussion was getting rather heated in a good way.

    There were advanced demons like Venom, who had recognized Masayuki, but let¡¯s forget about that for now.

    .

    It seems that the students had realized that there is a time restriction to Magnus¡¯s strength.

    And now that they had realized it, the discussion was bing more lively.

    ¡°In any case, we need to buy more time. Once we confirm that the devil¡¯s power has been activated, we need to draw out the fight to be as long as possible.¡±

    ¡°I see. So that¡¯s what all this physical training was for. Right, Master Satoru!¡±

    No?

    It¡¯s just revenge.

    As if you guys would get stronger after running for one day.

    The only thing you¡¯ll get is aching muscles.

    ¡°So you noticed. You guys sure grew a lot in one day!¡±

    I suppressed my true feelings and nodded heavily.

    And with that alone¨C

    ¡°Master Satoru!!¡±

    Several of the idiots shouted with emotion.

    They were too simple... Well, that part of them was also a little cute.

    After that, the discussion continued. And they eventually had an outline of their new strategy.

    ¡°...So, like that. Thebat types will rotate as teams and push Magnus back. The magic types will support them while also disturbing Magnus and the others. What do you think about that?¡±

    Julius represented the others and exined their n to me.

    This n was created with consideration to advice from the other teachers as well.

    It seemed that they believed that this was the best thing to do at the moment. And I could see that Julius¡¯s expression had regained much of its confidence.

    I see. Yes.

    Well, it¡¯s definitely well thought out.

    For the most part, it matches my own thoughts on the matter.

    <<It¡¯s no good at all. The important thing is their directbat ability against Magnus. It¡¯spletely inadequate. This rotation idea has a zero percent sess rate. They won¡¯t even have time to activate any disruption magic. If Magnus gets serious, he will kill their entire vanguard in ten seconds. >>

    True.

    My own thoughts had been way too sloppy.

    ¡°That¡¯s no good. This n will end with Magnus and the others killing everyone.¡±

    I didn¡¯t actually think that Magnus was that ruthless. That¡¯s why I had thought this n would be fine...

    But Ciel disliked taking the emotions of enemies into ount while making calctions.

    She wouldn¡¯t rest easy unless she considered the worst possible scenario, so she could be ready for anything.

    <<Damn it all. Why don¡¯t they use their brains and at least think of something, such as taming the Poison Tiger.>>

    What? You can do that?!

    And, ¡®at least?¡¯ Is there something even higher they can aim for?

    Well, it would be easy for me, I guess...

    <<Master, you sent Lace all the way here to settle things with the owner of the ind, but... It is just deplorable that these students are incapable of thinking. Don¡¯t you agree, Master?>>

    Uh, yeah.

    So that¡¯s what it was...

    Had I been giving Lace such orders without knowing it?

    I had sent Lace to greet the Rock Elephant that ruled the center, and told him to be careful not to be rude...

    But in Ciel¡¯s mind, I had been reading much further ahead.

    I understood everything, she seemed to want to say.

    Well, I didn¡¯t understand it myself. But it was probably better to be quiet about that.

    Just then¨C

 Chapter 299

    I received a thought transmission from Lace.

    But wait, Lace? How far are you taking this negotiation?

    How about a little restraint?

    It seemed like Lace had just interpreted my orders in the way that suited him best.

    (What! You even negotiated about building a secret base?!)

    (Of course! And it was readily epted. Ahh, it was a lot of work, you know? I had to make it understand my power and then took four days to teach it. Thought transmission is very useful. Thanks to it, this Rock Elephant gained quite a lot of knowledge!)

    Lace proudly made the report.

    This seemedpletely different to what I had intended when I said ¡®greeting¡¯...but it was toote.

    In any case, this was fine in its own way.

    (Well then, can you order all the monsters on this ind to stop attacking the humans?)

    (Very easy! They are like my underlings now. The will listen to anything I say.)

    Seriously?

    I hadn¡¯t sensed any great movement of mana, so Lace must have showed his power very carefully.

    It was rather clever, I guess?

    Or maybe he was just that passionate about this secret base?

    Well, it didn¡¯t matter what it was.

    If a base could be built, then my n to build a giant leisurend should also be fine.

    Oh, I was about to forget our main objective.

    Magnus was the problem we had to deal with first.

    (Alright, Lace. You continue to wait there. I still have some things to deal with. I will clean that up first.)

    (Understood!)

    I had decided to prioritize the Magnus matter, and ordered Lace to wait.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    I looked at the reactions of the students.

    As I thought, it would not be easy to think of an alternative.

    Everyone¡¯s expression was dark, as if they were once again locked in the shadows.

    Myplete rejection of their n had made their outlook turn very tragic.

    ¡°Then Master Satoru, what will you have us do!¡±

    ¡°Even if we can¡¯t win, is it so wrong to want to fight back?!¡±

    ¡°Do we have to obey Magnus and the others...?¡±

    ¡°No...¡±

    The mourning voices rang throughout the group.

    They weren¡¯t wrong. I would cry too if I were rejected so bluntly.

    I had thought that buying time was the best strategy...

    Ciel had also suggested taming the Poison Tiger¨C

    ¡°Poison Tiger, huh...¡±

    It was easy to say, but asking these students to capture a semi-demon lord ranking monster was insane.

    It was impossible, reckless and unreasonable. Yes, all three of those things.

    But, just then.

    ¡°¨CDid you say, Poison Tiger...?!¡±

    Marsha had heard my muttering.

    And she shouted as ifing to a realization.

    ¡°Could it be...! Satoru...Master Satoru, are you suggesting that we should capture that monster?¡±

    ¡°Are you stupid, Marsha? There is no way that we could do that.¡±

    Aina said as if to calm Marsha down.

    Indeed, you would think it was impossible.

    ¡°But, wasn¡¯t this Poison Tiger weaker than Magnus? In that case, maybe it will be the perfect practice partner for us to judge our teamwork?¡±

    That was what I had thought, but Marsha continued with bright eyes.

    The students reacted in their own unique ways, but they were all against it.

    ¡°I told you, it¡¯s impossible, Marsha! You say that it¡¯s weaker than Magnus, but don¡¯t you know, that monster is so strong that you¡¯d have to call the Knight¡¯s Order in order to do anything!?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Marsha. And since we cannotmunicate, the burden will be heavier for the vanguard. That¡¯s not going to buy us any time.¡±

    ¡°In the first ce, Magnus has a time limit, but the Poison Tiger does not. Do I really have to say which of them is more dangerous?¡±

    That¡¯s how it went.

    It was nice that they said everything that I had wanted to say.

    .

    But Marsha did not back down.

    ¡°We have lots of meat to feed the monster. We can get it used to feeding like that maybe? And besides, if Ibine these magic cards, I might be able to control the monster.¡±

    She began to say.

    Indeed, if she could use anagram magic, then the forced control of monsters would be possible.

    However, that required a lot of understanding and immense magic¨C

    That being said, Marsha did have a lot of magic. And I think she still held the original cards?

    It seemed unlikely, but what if she did understand it? If so, she wasn¡¯t so much a genius, as a child prodigy who would one day represent the age we lived in.

    A Hero...

    <<Finally, a student appears who understands what you were thinking, Master.>>

    Ciel said with satisfaction.

    This confession from Ciel meant that Marsha was¨C

    She was moving just as Ciel had thought she would. And so I decided to believe in Marsha and keep my mouth shut.

    Marsha¡¯s words reignited the heated debate.

    They argued about whether it was possible and what the sess rate would be.

    And then they assigned roles in the event that they would carry this n out.

    Etcetera.

    The result was, that their eyes burned with enthusiasm and their faces were filled with hope and expectation as they looked at me.

    ¡°Master¨C¡±

    Julius began, representing the others.

    I nodded for him to continue.

    ¡°¨Cthat is our new n. May we hear your opinion on it?¡±

    It all came together very nicely.

    <<It is rather good, but if I could make a suggestion¨C>>

    I repeated Ciel¡¯s words to them.

    It hurt that their expressions were filled with such awe and respect.

    I was hiding most of it with my swirly sses, but my cheeks were quite red with embarrassment.

    It really was not good to pass on other people¡¯s ideas off as your own.

    I would be more cautious about it in the future.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    The direction they would go in was decided during the night, and it was the sixth day that it was put into action.

    They went outside of the barrier that Magnus had ced around the camping grounds and cooked some meat with herbs that would attract monsters.

    After a short time, the monster they were after appeared.

    The Poison Tiger.

    It looked just the same as on the night of the attack, but the fiendishness in the eyes were now gone.

    From what I saw, it actually looked like it was wagging its tail.

    It seemed that Lace had convinced the Rock Elephant to send out the message. That was a relief.

    ¨CAnd.

    The students carried out their n to capture the monster, and they seeded.

    At this point, all of the surviving students had exceeded 100 points.

    After all, they had not only fought an A-Rank monster, but had captured one.

    So they had all exceeded the passing mark.

    And their preparations wereplete before the day of the battle.

    Now, it was time to end things with Magnus¨C

    Q & A

    Q: Did Milim get a makeover?

    A: She did! There will only be one goth loli.

    Q: What color is Milim¡¯s hair?

    A: It looks like an ordinary pink, but it is supposed to be tinum pink.

    After all, silver hair sounds night, but I was told that it¡¯s actually kind of dull...

    And there are already many characters with silver hair.

    Q: What about Milim¡¯s clothes¨C

    A: Clothes change. There will be many types!

    That¡¯s it.

    The end. Sorry for hurting your eyes.

 Chapter 300

    Rimuru¡¯s Elegant Escape y ¨C 18

    Four days after Rimuru¡¯s escape.

    Diablo and Souei were preparing to leave the Kingdom of Ingracia.

    They were in the middle of investigating all of the western countries, but as they would not be traveling through ¡®teleportation,¡¯ they decided to put it off for now.

    Because of this, Souei made several ¡®clones¡¯ and sent them to each territory so that they could investigate more efficiently.

    On top of that, he had also mobilized their subordinates.

    ¡°Normally, it would be better to take our time in the investigation¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes. However, we have an idea of who is behind all of this, don¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have an idea. I think that we would be wasting time by going to the west side. Besides, it will be troublesome, Souei.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t agree. This is the information departments fault for being negligent and missing urate information.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe. But we are not so familiar with financial issues, so I don¡¯t think we can be med for not seeing how important that information was. However¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe you¡¯re right. Even if we missed it, he would have noticed it, I think.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. So there is no problem. If anything, there is reason to start moving now. That¡¯s how we should look at it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, exactly.¡±

    For Diablo and Souei, not being able to reach the person who was behind it all was not necessarily a problem.

    This was because they were sure that as long as they identified the unnatural flow of money and figured out who or what organization was responsible, then they would eventually see who the mastermind was as well.

    Rimuru¡¯smand to them was that they remove the corruption from the academy.

    So that meant they had to investigate to see which schools were corrupted and then remove any corruption they found.

    Thankfully, they had not seen any sign of corruption in the Tempest Development of Human Resources Academy. And so they had concluded that they were receiving no illegal financial aid.

    Of course.

    Tempest was closely associated with Rimuru, and if they were known to have done something wrong, it would be a huge incident that could not be swept away as mere scandal.

    As for the Ingracia Academy, only a few of the noble teachers were involved in corruption.

    As it was very light, it was a level where they could deal with it themselves.

    They had already made a list of these aristocrat teachers who were epting funds, and so Souei¡¯s clones had arrested them in order that they could trace where the money hade from.

    They would use every method: power, authority, money, people, and things to push the enemy to the brink.

    It was a direction that you might call a money game.

    However¡­

    Diablo believed that the money was noting from the western countries.

    The empire to the east¨Cfrom those loyal to the old emperor. That was where Diablo¡¯s suspicionsy.

    And they had received a report to support it.

    That morning, Moss had contacted them and told them that the situation had suddenly changed.

    All of the students were safe, but a group of them had formed a ¡®Humanity Emancipation Alliance¡¯ and left the others.

    And they had attempted to kill any teachers and talented students that got in their way¡­

    With the situation as it was, it was obvious what needed to be done.

    Just in case, they decided to have Souei¡¯s subordinates continues their investigation of the eastern countries.

    They finished the procedures and had two airship tickets prepared for them.

    And after that, Diablo and Souei headed for the Nasca Namrium Ulmeria Eastern Alliance Union Empire.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    And¨C

    Six days after Rimuru¡¯s escape.

    Diablo had entered the NNU Magic and Science Investigation Academy alone.

    Souei had sent out his clones into the immense territories of the empire, and it was from there that he gathered information.

    He had gathered much information in the past two days, but this was the first time they had made contact with the NNU Magic and Science Investigation Academy, which was the most important thing to do.

    Souei did not like that Diablo was to go alone, but ultimately, he epted Diablo¡¯s reasons for it.

    ¡°You won¡¯t run wild over there?¡±

    ¡°Hehehehe. You¡¯re really persistent, Souei¡­¡±

    They had argued, but in the end, Diablo was able to get this most coveted role.

    The sofa was simple butfortable as he sat on it and brought the tea to his lips.

    He had arrived on the first airship that morning, and so it was still about midday.

    ¡°Why, Lord Diablo. I have heard the rumors. You are most esteemed among Great Demon Lord Rimuru¡¯s subordinates¡­It is a great honor.¡±

    ¡°Heheheh. Hello. It seems that I won¡¯t have to introduce myself then. You must be the headmaster?¡±

    ¡°Yes! My name is Godama Silver. I am in charge of this academy.¡±

    The person who appeared before the rxing Diablo was a nicely plump and noble-looking man.

    He looked like he might have been muscr at one time, but age had caught up with him, and his waist was starting to grow thick.

    However, his eyes were very sharp, and he exuded energy from his whole body.

    The staff he carried was not to aid him while he walked, but it was a high-quality magic rod used to control magic.

    It looked rather in, but upon appraising it, it proved to be most unique.

    In other words, he was either rich or very capable. Perhaps he was both.

    (Surely, he did not think I would not notice it¡­)

    Diablo was a little confused, but he did not show it.

    Diablo was wondering why anyone woulde before him while carrying a weapon.

    He could understand why someone might be cautious, but holding a weapon meant you were resolved to fight, and that suggested you actually believed that you could win.

    He didn¡¯t want to think that this man was so stupid as to think that this disguised weapon could fool him, but if that was the case, he had made a big mistake.

    After all, it would mean that such fools were a part of the human resources operation within the three great academies that Rimuru cared so much about.

    In any case,ing before Diablo with a weapon was outrageous in itself¡­

    While Diablo rarely did so, this time he decided to hold back his impulses and discuss the subject at hand.

    ¡°Yes, you have done good here. Lord Rimuru is very excited to see the growth of the students.¡±

    ¡°It is an honor. By the way, on what business have youe here today?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Well, I happened to have heard that there is a trend of revering nobles within the school.¡±

    Diablo smiled beautifully as he stared at Godama.

    ¡°I know of it. Indeed, there was a request from the Ingracia Academy. It was suggested that the students learn how to deal with nobles before being sent out into the world. And we thought that this opinion had enough merit to be taken seriously.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Was it apanied by financial aid? Taking advantage of the equality of the three schools like that will result in their ideal losing all substance. Am I wrong?¡±

 Chapter 301

    Diablo looked at him as if he could see right through his skin, and yet Godama did not seem to be moved as he replied.

    And so Diablo had continued bluntly.

    ¡°Hahaha. It is true that we received funds, but that is a separate matter! In fact, it offends me greatly that anyone could suggest that our opinions were bought. Please refrain from insulting us further. I believe that learning about how to act towards nobles is necessary. That is why I agreed to it!¡±

    Godama exined. His face had be a little red, but he was stillposed.

    It was true that the nobles of Ingracia had offered funds for research, but it was not rted to the talks between the three schools. That was what he was insisting.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Diablo nodded.

    Even when looking at him with his Demon Eye, he could see nothing unusual in Godama¡¯s breathing or heartbeat.

    He was either saying all of this from the heart, or there was an entirely different motive for epting the money.

    Yes, for instance¨Cputting the me on the nobility of the Ingracia Kingdom, etcetera.

    Diablo had already looked through Souei¡¯s investigation data and confirmed that Godama was not suffering from ack of funds.

    All of this suggested that thetter theory was the correct one.

    There wasn¡¯t likely much more to be learned by talking with Godama, and so Diablo asked his final question.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about that in depth some other time. I have just one more question. The thing is, something rather important has happened...¡±

    He prefaced, then Diabloid out the scenario that he and Souei had agreed upon.

    It was a made up story that he had repeated many times at the Tempest Development of Human Resources Academy and Ingracia Academy.

    ¨COn the surface, it was just some entertainment for the Great Demon Lord Rimuru, while in fact it was training for the students.

    And so the students had to be protected, and they exined to everyone that there was no need to worry.

    But things were different this time.

    ¡°We had already contacted you about that before, so you must be aware. But this is where things are different. The thing is, we have lost contact with them.¡±

    He said, then inspected Godama with the demon eye.

    ¡°What...!? Is that true?¡±

    Godama asked in amazement.

    But in spite of his words and attitude, Godama was quite calm.

    (So he isn¡¯t moved at all. In other words, he knew. I see...)

    Anyone else would have been fooled by his acting surprised, but it did not work on Diablo.

    Godama was a former warrior who had conquered many trials in the past, and he had a personality that was not easily shaken.

    That was the kind of man he way, and now, he had made a terrible mistake.

    If he wasn¡¯t surprised, he should have epted it and moved along.

    But acting like this had made Diablo¡¯s suspicions turn into conviction.

    Perhaps this just meant that this was the limits of Godama as a man.

    At this point, while Diablo didn¡¯t think Godama was the mastermind here, he did believe that he was part of the ¡®Humanity Emancipation Alliance.¡¯

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    Godama¡¯s mistake was thinking that he could fool Diablo.

    He would protect himself with an expensive magic item and toy with Diablo with a skill he had honed over the years. He would lead him into thinking the nobles of the Kingdom of Ingracia were the enemy. That was what he thought, and it would end up leading him to his ruin.

    . Stop reading at pirate sites that steals trantions. Check novelupdates. for legit fan trantions

    ¡°You aren¡¯t surprised. Could it be that you know something?¡±

    Diablo continued to smile as he asked this.

    ¡°Haha, hahaha. Lord Diablo, what are you...¡±

    Godama finally looked a little flustered.

    At the same time, he seemed to have be aware of that fact, and it shocked him even more.

    He was supposed to have been perfectly protected by magic, and yet with Diablo in front of him, it seemed to not have any effect. Such were the anxieties that gued him.

    And it was true. As Diablo said, Godama had been informed of this news earlier.

    Just this morning, Magnus and the others who were hisrades, had sent him a long distance message. It was a simple message that contained the information about the crime at the survival ce and data showing their location. There was also a rescue request.

    On the seventh day¨Cin other words, tomorrow, they had ns to meet a mysterious pair known as the Greed Circus. They would defeat these two and steal their airship. However, there was a possibility that they could fail and the ship would be damaged. It was also possible that the Greed Circus had more than two people, and so they wanted reinforcements as well as a rescue team.

    That was the summary of it.

    Within this report, there was a line that said that they had gotten rid of those who would interfere.

    It was because Godama had read this that he understood the meaning of Diablo¡¯s question.

    If this whole abduction was done spuriously under the Great Demon Lord Rimuru¡¯s orders, that meant that the Greed Circus were working for Rimuru.

    And as long as they acted under their watchful eye, it meant that the Great Demon Lord Rimuru would have been notified of the events.

    This information had to be ryed to hisrades who were yet unaware. It was when he had been thinking this that Diablo had visited him.

    (This was bad. Very bad...)

    Godama panicked.

    The likelihood of him being suspected was very low, that was what he had thought, and yet he had still brought his magic weapon as a precaution.

    It was the ¡®Staff of Heart Protection¡¯ that he had carried for many years.

    As long as he carried it, his heart would be protected. He had been so confident in that fact.

    And yet now, the effects of that magic had been lost.

    And there was enough reason here for Godama to lose ability to think calmly.

    While this was happening, Godama received a message from his secretary.

    ¨CDiablo¡¯s energy is estimated to be at 7,000¨C

    Godama saw the message and returned to his usual calmness.

    The arch demon who had plunged the empire into the pits of terror many times over in the past was at about 10,000. And so he had used a machine that calcted the energy of others to calcte Diablo¡¯s energy.

    And just now, he was informed of the results.

    7,000¨Cthat was quite strong indeed.

    However, it was not so strong that he was unbeatable.

    In fact, the empire boasted royal knights who were strong enough to kill arch demons alone.

    (What, so the rumors were just rumors then. I had heard that he was beyondparison with arch demons, but that is hardly truel! So this is what I was afraid of all along? He is nothing. Still, at least it means I need not fear.)

    And with that, Godama smiled mischievously.

    And then he signed the order that would mean his own execution.

    Immediately¨C

    ¡°Lord Diablo, no, Diablo. I think I want you to die right here.¡±

    ¡°Hehehehe. Is that a joke?¡±

    ¡°That pompous slime who calls himself a Great Demon Lord seems to have stretched himself too thin. I think it¡¯s time we cut some of it away. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make up some excuse, so you can die in peace.¡±

    He turned to Diablo and said exactly what one should never say to Diablo.

 Chapter 302

    Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken 275

    Rimuru¡¯s Elegant Escape y ¨C 19

    Diablo doubted his ears for a moment.

    He could not understand what this man in front of him was saying

    No, he could understand the words, but he was so angry that he wasn¡¯t able to process them as quickly as he would have otherwise.

    After all, for Diablo, lowering his guard even a little could result in him allowing his emotions to run wild.

    And he had been holding back. He wanted to know for sure that he hadn¡¯t misheard or misunderstood what had been said...

    But the answer he received was enough to blow every bit of reasoning out the window for him.

    ¨CThe pompous slime who calls himself a Great Demon Lord¨C

    At that moment, Diablo started to consider the ways he would execute Godama.

    (Hehehe. It¡¯s been a while since my emotions have been so heavily affected. To anger me like this... This man is rather impressive, in a way...)

    The only reason he didn¡¯t act on his urge this very instant, was because he had made a promise to Souei.

    Diablo was managing a great feat by restraining himself once again as he began to stand up from his seat.

    But in that moment, the floor beneath him disappeared.

    Having to hold back this rage that exceeded his own capacity had caused Diablo¡¯s attention to disperse slightly.

    Godama smirked.

    The floor in front of the chair he was sitting on had disappearedpletely.

    The table, chairs and the floor under Diablo seemed to be getting sucked into the ground.

    This was not an advanced trap such as a magic teleportation trap. It was a simple hole in the ground¨Ca pitfall.

    ¡°Ahhhahahaha¨Cahahahha! This room and the underground pit are ¡®Absolute Magic Spaces.¡¯ They are sealed by absolute magic protection, and no magic can be used within them. No matter how strong a demon you might be, you will be much the same as any powerless human once inside! This is the power of human intelligence!!¡±

    Godoma was full of glee as heughed loudly.

    This was his deration of victory.

    As for Diablo, who had fallen to the bottom of the pit, he calmly and lightlynded on his feet.

    He could hear the hideousughter from above, but it only helped in bringing back his sense of calm.

    His emotions had already returned to normal, and Diablo found that he was even able to smile now.

    ¡°Hehehehe. As a reward for making me angry, I allowed myself to get caught in your trap. Now...¡±

    It was possible for him to react the moment the floor vanished, but he felt that he was in danger of killing Godama out of sheer anger, and so Diablo had jumped into the hole himself.

    Now that he was down there, he saw that the space was asrge as a school gym.

    The ceiling above was about ten meters away.

    Diablo could have easily flown back up there, but there was something that bothered him and so he looked at his surroundings.

    There was a line of golems that were unfamiliar to him in shape.

    They were barebones in design, but he could see that they were quite practical.

    A very thick armor of magic steel covered their entire bodies and they had huge bodies that were three meters tall.

    And there were thirteen of them.

    They were very imposing.

    . Stop reading at pirate sites that steals trantions. Check novelupdates. for legit fan trantions

    ¡°Oh, how wonderful. Lord Rimuru will be very happy upon seeing this.¡±

    Diablo muttered to himself. Just then, an eerie voice entered his ears.

    ¡°Hehehe. Can you hear me, Diablo? I am sure that your eyes have adjusted to the dark now, so you must have noticed the golems in front of you. Yes, those golems will preside over your deathbed. This Absolute Magic space contains no mana, and yet they have inside of them, magic storage units. They are the strongest of executioners. Still, as long as you do not resist, you will not have to feel any pain or fear. It will be easy. I will give you just enough time to pray. Be thankful for my generosity.¡±

    Of course, it was the voice of Godama.

    He was confident that he was in an advantageous position and waspletely safe. His voice was insolent and haughty.

    ¡°Oh? You mean to kill me? You tell the most amusing jokes.¡±

    ¡°What? I am not joking. I am quite serious. After all, I am going to tell that slime that you went missing after leaving us. I will be sure that the others corroborate my story, don¡¯t worry. Everything should go very smoothly.¡±

    ¡°I see. So, how do you mean to kill me?¡±

    Diablo asked again. Godama snorted with irritation.

    Then, as if exining to a particrly stupid student, he began to talk with much venom in his voice.

    ¡°I merely have to give the order to those golems in front of you. They will kill you very easily. The Amodationist scum also died down there, screaming and pleading when they realized they couldn¡¯t use the magic they were so proud of. You will die in the same way.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm. Amodationists? That¡¯s very interesting.¡±

    Diablo¡¯s demon eye saw it. The traces of blood on the floor.

    It was clear that it wasn¡¯t just one or two people that had been executed here.

    This was a holy ce of education, and this was a crime worthy of death.

    ¡°Now, our conversation has started to get interesting, but it¡¯s time to say goodbye. Do you have any final words?¡¯

    ¡°Heheheh. Final? I have too many questions. Well then, since I have to cool down anyway, I think I will y along for a little while.¡±

    ¡°You arrogant little... Kill him! Destroyers!¡±

    With Godama¡¯s order, green lights appeared in the eyes of the golems.

    ¨CImmediately after, the underground space was filled with the sound of intense battle.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    After giving the order to the golems, Godama sat deep into his chair.

    He was biting back the cry of victory that was welling up inside of him.

    I did it!

    I beat that demon. That Demon Lord, Diablo!

    Now that he has been caught in the trap, there is no mistaking it. He is finished.

    One Destroyer was equal to an Arch Demon. And there were thirteen of them. Magic was the strongest weapon for a demon, and he would have to fight while this ability was sealed...He would definitely lose.

    With this, his fate was decided.

    Godama relished the excitement.

    Arch Demons were feared for their strength and were seen as demons of disaster.

    During the empire¡¯s long history, there had been many times that it was threatened by an Arch Demon.

    It was because of this history, that the people of the empire saw Arch Demons as the embodiment of fear.

 Chapter 303

    And yet the mystery of these great demons was slowly starting to unravel through painstaking research by humans.

    And the thing that had been most useful was the ¡®Absolute Magic Space.¡¯

    Mana used for summoning was reced with a magic stone, then the room waspletely closed off and sealed.

    There were times when the summoner was killed, but the experiments with summoning horrible demons continued in secret.

    As they did this, they eventually seeded in capturing several Arch Demons.

    And when they measured their abilities, they discovered that their energy was not consistent.

    Weaker bodies had less energy, and those who had an established will tended to have much greater power.

    The great demons of legend had likely been special beings who had lived for a very long time. That was the conclusion the research team came to.

    And if they were right, then these Arch Demons were nothing to fear.

    After all, all they would have to do was to call them once by partially summoning them. Once they confirmed whether or not it had a will, they could just send it back if it looked too dangerous.

    Through these experiments, they became very adept at controlling demons.

    Once they had the data, they had no use for the captured demons.

    Godama had decided that there was no more need for experiments, and he had the demons exterminated.

    And it was the Destroyers that were the most useful for doing this.

    The most powerful golems that hunted down demons.

    Godama was very proud of their power.

    And he had thirteen of these reliable Destroyers, which meant that Diabo¡¯s death was a definite thing¨CIn any case, Godama believed this without doubt.

    And so Godama thought:

    They said he was the leader of the Great Demon Lord¡¯s 12 Guardians. But it was absurd. He was just a demon, and everything else had been rumor.

    However, this has great meaning.

    Diablo was a demon who was called the right hand of the slime. Killing him would mean cutting off a huge portion of the Great Demon Lord¡¯s power.

    In that case...

    It is not too unlikely that because of my contributions, I will be the leader of the Humanity Emancipation Alliance. That is what this means.

    I will lead them to a new world!

    Still, it had been so incredibly easy to trap him.

    His eyes had been full of the confidence of the strong.

    That¡¯s why a wise man like me was able to easily lead him, just like taking the hand of a baby.

    He had used the pitfall before in dealing with the Amodationists, in other words, those who were in favor of recognizing the Great Demon Lord.

    It had gone much better than expected, and Godama remembered just how surprised he had been.

    It was the same this time as well.

    The feared demon who was known by all, Diablo.

    But the truth was that he was weaker than even an Arch Demon.

    Godamaughed at this idea.

    It was amon thing though, where rumors ran wild but the truth was most disappointing.

    He was intelligent, and was able to have a physical body in this world while having 7,000 in energy, which made him a threat.

    But that was all nothing now.

    Godama was only thinking about his own future. He was drunk on fantasies of fame and glory.

    ¡°How silly it all is. I had heard that the Royal Knights that protected the emperor were no match for the Great Demon Lord¡¯s 12 Guardians...but now we know that that story was false. Even I would not have chosen...¡±

    ¡°Really? The 12 Guardians are not so weak, you know?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. What are you saying? I just finished taking care of their leader, Diablo. With my own hands.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that is impressive. Well then, who are you talking to right now?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Godama had been so absorbed in his own bliss, that it took him a moment to feel that something was wrong.

    He had made sure that no one would disturb him in this room. And so no one should be here but him.

    ¡°Who are you...!?¡±

    The voice came from behind him, and so Godama frantically turned around.

    The person who was standing there was a beautiful demon with eyes that burned bright like fire.

    The person who would throw Godama into the pits of despair.

    ¨CIt was Diablo.

    . Stop reading at pirate sites that steals trantions. Check novelupdates. for legit fan trantions

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    ¡°Giii, gieeeee!!!¡±

    Godama¡¯s shriek echoed in the room.

    His eyes were widened as if he could not believe what he was seeing.

    Diablo should have been turned into mince meat by the Destroyers, and yet, not only was he not wounded, his clothes weren¡¯t even dirty.

    Godama was too shocked to speak, but his eyes asked, ¡®are you real?¡¯

    Diablo gave a thin smile and nodded.

    ¡°Too bad, eh? Turns out I am perfectly fine.¡±

    Godama heard those words and was finally able to speak again.

    While still in shock, he shouted at Diablo.

    ¡°It cannot be! Bastard. How did you escape my Destroyers...¡±

    At this point, Godama¡¯s brain started to function again.

    His brain was finally able to understand who this person in front of him was.

    ¡°Gaaahhh!! Are yo-you really Diablo...!?¡±

    His brain had tried to persuade him that this was not the case, but his brain had failed.

    Godama¡¯s face filled with panic and fear.

    ¡°Hehehe. Those golems were very entertaining. I was almost sorry that I had to break them.¡±

    ¡°Ho-how?! How did you break them?¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    Diablo tilted his head to the side as if he did not understand the meaning of the question.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act dumb! You could not use magic. You had no power to use... And yet, how did you...?!¡±

    Diablo nodded.

    He knew now why Godama had been so surprised. And so he decided to be magnanimous and exin.

    ¡°It should be obvious. If I can¡¯t use magic, then I just have to fight physically. What don¡¯t you understand?¡±

    Diablo answered as if it were the most obvious thing.

    However, Godama was not satisfied.

    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! Those were Destroyers! Just one of them are capable of defeating an Arch Demon, and there were thirteen of them!! And you...you could not have beaten them without magic!!¡±

    He was screaming now.

    Godama¡¯s brain was telling him that it was impossible. And he would not believe Diablo¡¯s words.

    As for Diablo, he smiled gently at Godama.

    He wanted to show respect to someone who had so triggered his emotions. And while it was rare for Diablo, he decided to spend time to talk to him.

    Either that, or Diablo had been so angry that he had started to grow numb...

    ¡°Yes, it wasn¡¯t exactly easy. I was barehanded against those heavyweights, after all. However! That¡¯s when I had an idea. Lord Rimuru had once said that ¡®willows are weak, yet they bind other wood.¡¯ And so I decided to take advantage of the opportunity and calm myself down while fighting.¡±

    Diablo exined.

    However, while Diablo may intended to follow Rimuru¡¯s words, the truth was different.

 Chapter 304

    He had grabbed the arm of a golem that rushed at him, and tore the arm off with his strength.

    The golem¡¯s punch came with overwhelming force, and yet Diablo¡¯s fist easily shattered it.

    Diablo¡¯s hand didn¡¯t even look like it had much force behind it, and yet whenever it came in contact with a golem, that part would cave in and then blow away.

    It was devastating.

    It was simple. The greater power had crushed the weaker. That was all.

    Indeed, he had not used any magic, but it wasn¡¯t because he couldn¡¯t.

    He could have used it if he wanted, but he had no need for magic.

    Not only that, but Diablo was also careful about how he destroyed the golems.

    He thought that Rimuru would be very happy if he could make a gift of the golems to him.

    And so he was careful to destroy them in a way that at the end, he would be able to take the parts and reconstruct a few that were perfectly whole.

    For Diablo, the Destroyers that Godama was so proud of had no more value than a toy.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    ¡°No...it can¡¯t be...¡±

    Diablo¡¯spleteck of conventionality was causing Godama to doubt everything that he had ever believed in.

    Fearfully, he bent down and looked over the edge into the hole. There, as Diablo had said, was the broken Destroyers.

    Finally, Godama started to regain his calm.

    But that also meant fear.

    Before he knew it, Diablo had sat down in his chair and was rxing in a graceful pose.

    Godama realized that Diablo was looking right at him, and his face turned pale.

    It was at this point that Godama finally realized what kind of person he was up against.

    One of Great Demon Lord Rimuru¡¯s 12 Guardians.

    They were demons with great power. And among them, Diablo was considered the head and the strongest of them all.

    Someone that no one should ever touch¨CIt was only now that Godama realized this.

    (This is bad, bad-bad-bad-bad, bad!!)

    His calm quickly left him again.

    He was now ruled by fear and confusion.

    (So that¡¯s why those Amodationist scum and the Moderates had said that the use of force was to be avoided at all cost...)

    The Humanity Emancipation Alliance was an organization of people who were concerned about the future of humanity.

    Not all of their members had the same ideas or principles, but they all believed that it was wrong for humans to be ruled by demons.

    Among them, the Moderates were the great majority, and they had thergest voice.

    Their argument was this, ¡®direct hostilities towards the demon lords was to be forbidden and they would send their own people to various fields in order to widen their influence.¡¯

    As long as they were all human, it was only natural that their opinions would differ, but Godama could not forgive them.

    He believed that the will of humans should be united, and that they should move to destroy the demon lords.

    As for the Amodationists who wanted coexistence with the demon lords, they weren¡¯t even worth discussing. Both of these sides were nothing but groups of cowards to Godama.

    And so Godama had alwaysughed in the shadows as the Amodationists and the Moderates talked about the danger that the demons lords could pose...

    (But it was I who was the fool...)

    While Godama now knew the truth, it was toote.

    Much toote.

    The energy numbers that he had been so confident about meant nothing to the demon that was in front of him.

    Because the person in front of him was so powerful that no numbers could be used to measure his strength.

    The truth was that he had antagonised this incredibly dangerous person. And it was impossible to take it back.

    ¡°For-forgive me...¡±

    He knelt before Diablo and begged as if praying.

    Diablo¡¯s smile did not move as he stared at Godama.

    ¡°I-I was a fool. Please, have mercy... Please spare my life...¡±

    His eyes and nose were running as he pleaded with Diablo.

    And then¡ª

    ¡°Hehehe. Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t intend on taking your life.¡±

    Diablo answered with a kind expression.

    Godama shouted in his heart.

    (Yes! He is not as cold as they say he is!)

    . Stop reading at pirate sites that steals trantions. Check novelupdates. for legit fan trantions

    ¡°I-I am grateful...¡±

    He was careful so that his expression did not show too much relief as he offered Diablo words of gratitude... However, he then realized that there was something strange about Diablo.

    ¡°Hehehehe. Yes, you will not be killed. Lord Rimuru does not like it when humans are harmed, and Souei scolded me about it. But more than anything, I still have some things I would like to hear from you.¡±

    Diablo said. His expression suggested that he was truly enjoying this moment.

    ¡°Ah, right. So I cannot use magic in this room, was it? Then let me test it to see if that is true.¡±

    He muttered, and then a chill ran up Godama¡¯s back.

    He had a bad feeling about this.

    As this room was connected to the Absolute Magic Space, it was impossible to use magic behind the door. Or at least, that was supposed to be the case.

    However, a magic circle now appeared in front of Diablo. The shadowy light was proof that magic was activating.

    ¡°Ho-how is this!? Magic within an Absolute Magic Space!?¡±

    Godama had been shocked so many times today that his brain felt like it was about to explode.

    This reality was not possible, and yet it was urring right in front of him.

    No¨Che realized that for this demon called Diablo, this was normal.

    (So this is the kind of person I have provoked...)

    Even considering it from his position as the first of the magic researchers, Diablo waspletely abnormal.

    And just as Godama became fully immersed in his regret, Diablo¡¯s magic waspleted.

    And that magic was...

    ¡°That...¡±

    ¡°Very basic magic. Demon Bug Summoning. I summoned the bugs that live in the demon world. Aren¡¯t they cute?¡±

    The bugs crawled on Diablo¡¯s hand.

    They had many legs and resembled centipedes as they began to cover Diablo¡¯s right hand.

    Godama felt his heart begin to beat wildly as he watched.

    His breathing became rough and the sound of his heartbeat seemed like it would destroy his eardrums.

    (He, Diablo, what is he going to do with those...)

    ¡°Wh-what are you...¡±

    ¡°By the way, have you ever heard of treants?¡±

    Godama¡¯s question was ignored.

    Of course, Godama did know what treants were.

    They were a type of monster that looked like trees and were intelligent.

    Godama wondered what Diablo meant by talking about them. Diablo continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. This demon bug is called Majuju, you see, and it has the ability to turn its host into a nt. Of course, this includes animals, monsters, demons and even humans. It can deal with any living thing, so do not worry.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Godama felt as if he had been thrown into a deep pit of despair.

    He had figured out what Diablo intended to do.

    ¡°You-you can¡¯t! You don¡¯t mean to...!?¡±

    The Majuju was a fearful demon bug.

    It was a bug from the demon world that made monsters and even demons its food.

    There was no way for a human like Godama to resist it.

    Godama felt fear deep within his heart.

    The drawing room was filled with a very unique odor.

    The hot vapors that rose from his groin were apanied by something more solid that dripped behind him. Godama let out a sob.

    ¡°Forgive me! No-no! Anything but that!!¡±

    He begged with desperation, but Diablo¡¯s smile remained the same.

    ¡°Now, here is your new host.¡±

    And then he unleashed the demon bugs on Godama with a look of pleasure.

 Chapter 305

    Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken 276

    Rimuru¡¯s Elegant Escape y ¨C 20

    Melhis, who was Godama¡¯s secretary, was shocked.

    The scene of destruction was not something that the mind could easilyprehend.

    That was the degree that Diablo was outside of the norm in Melhis¡¯s mind.

    She had been monitoring Diablo from the security room, just as Headmaster Godama had ordered...

    And after having measured the energy, it had been unmistakably 7,000.

    (Lower than I expected. He should not have much trouble in that case.)

    She thought as she made the report to Godama.

    The result of this, was the horrible sight beyond the screen.

    Since Melhis was examining the situation, she knew what was now happening to Godama.

    And yet, when put together with what she knew to be normal, it was nothing short of ludicrous.

    The Destroyers that they were so proud of were ultra powerful machines with energy up to 15,000.

    And there were thirteen of them.

    It was overwhelming power. If anything, it seemed like too much to throw at the likes of Diablo.

    Melhis had been sure of Godama¡¯s victory the moment that Diablo fell into the pit.

    And yet this Diablo, who only had 7,000 in energy, he had easily defeated the thirteen Destroyers.

    And there was even more shocking information that made her tremble with fear.

    As she had watched them through her monitors for a while, and been able to measure thebat data, she hade to the conclusion that Diablo¡¯s energy was constantly at the same level.

    But for the numbers to stay exactly the same throughout the whole time¨Cthat was just not normal.

    For instance, a single punch from a Destroyer would have to have energy that is less than 15,000.

    They had found out through a mountain ofbat data, that it was usually about 0.2%.

    This was obvious, as energy was thebination of all of the person¡¯s abilities.

    Mobility, reflexes, attack power, defense power, intelligence, mental strength, luck(uncertain element), all of these and more werebined to create this number that was energy.

    The actual energy that was used in an attack was very low. This had all been established even before they began their research.

    However.

    Diablo¡¯s numbers were at 7,000.

    (It was impossible...how can this happen...!! It doesn¡¯t make any sense. I will not ept something so preposterous!!)

    There was always a fear that your reality as a researcher was in peril.

    However, the data right in front of her proved that the results of the tests were correct.

    She was watching a person who could freely control his energy at MAX level at all times. If someone had ten times as much energy as him, they would still not be able to beat him.

    With this fact in front of her, Melhis could not be med for feeling such fear.

    Melhis was usually a calm researcher, but she was now at the height of confusion. However, the fighter within her remained calm, and was telling her to escape as quickly as possible.

    At this point, Melhis had already abandoned Godama.

    If anything, she was already thinking how this sacrifice, called Godama, would distract Diablo and give her time to leave.

    And so without further dy, and without seeing the end of Godama¡¯s fate, she started to make her leave.

    That is why she didn¡¯t notice.

    She had been the one who was monitoring him, and yet, a demon with bright red pupils was looking up through the screen with an evil grin.

    Melhis¡¯s fate had been decided the moment she made an enemy of Diablo.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Melhis was afraid of being followed and so she was extra careful while fleeing.

    To Melhis, Godama was not so much a respectable superior, but a pawn to be used.

    And so she had no regrets over betraying him.

    The only thing that was important to her now was that she protect herself and run to a ce of safety.

    She had to share this newly acquired information with the others. And now that they knew where Magnus and the others were, it would be bad if she didn¡¯t contact them.

    Because of all these thoughts, Melhis was full of anxiety.

    Still, she was able to calm herself and act carefully because she was a first-rate warrior.

    It waste in the night when she finally arrived at the secret hideout of the Reformists.

    . Stop reading at pirate sites that steals trantions. Check novelupdates. for legit fan trantions

    Melhis was so worn out that she looked like a different person in just one day.

    The people that greeted her realized that something must have happened, and they ran to her with pale faces.

    ¡°Melhis, what happened?¡¯

    ¡°What is going on?¡±

    Melhis stopped them with a raise of her hand before opening her mouth.

    ¡°Headmaster Godama has been caught by Diablo. He may even be dead now. As our rules demand, I prioritized the sharing of information and fled instead of rescuing him.¡±

    She paused with a sigh.

    ¡°What!?¡±

    ¡°So then Godama is...¡±

    ¡°How did this happen? How are things now?¡±

    They asked her excitedly.

    And just as Melhis was about to open her mouth again¨C

    ¡°Silence!¡±

    Came a shout from one of the people in charge.

    It was a group of Glory Knights in their white robes¨Cthey were the strongest of the ¡®Humanity Emancipation Alliance¡¯.

    There were some who were a part of the Amodationists and Moderates, but the majority of them sided with the Reformists. After all, it had been the results of Godama and Mehlis¡¯s research that had allowed them to devise ways to fuse demons and control them.

    Furthermore, Melhis herself was one of the Glory Knights, and also had a demon dwelling within her.

    In a way, it could be said that Melhis herself had given the Glory Knights the power of the demons and made them powerful.

    ¡°Melhis. How did this happen, with you there?¡±

    One of the knights asked Melhis.

    The others seemed to have calmed down now that the Glory Knights were present, and so they decided to listen to what she had to say.

    Melhis nodded and exined to them the events of the day.

    ¡°Alright, I will tell you. But first, at least two people must guard the door. We cannot be too careful.¡±

    They obeyed her order and two knights stood by the door.

    Melhis was very relieved by this and so began to talk.

    ¡°The truth is...¡±

    She told them that they had been contacted by Magnus, who had been missing that morning.

    ording to a message from the Great Demon Lord Rimuru, Magnus and the others were supposed to be in the middle of training. And yet it was said that they had attacked teachers from the other schools and the students as well.

    In other words, Magnus and the others did not know that they were being monitored by the Great Demon Lord.

    But as they had already acted, there was no turning back now.

    They had been trying to contact him to abandon his position as not only a student, but the entire n and run away as soon as possible.

    And it was then that Diablo visited.

    In any case, if it was discovered that the students had aplices, then the school¡¯s management woulde into question.

    Both the headmaster and Melhis assumed that they would be reced.

    And so they had decided to be rid of Diablo while his guard was down, before he realized that they were his enemies.

    ¡°Diablo. You tried to...¡±

    ¡°How reckless...¡±

    They audience muttered with shock.

    Diablo¡¯s reputation was known far and wide. He represented a kind of terror that exceeded even the Great Demon Lord Rimuru.

    ¡°Yes, I will not deny it now. But when I measured his energy, it was only at 7,000. I assumed we could easily kill him with the Destroyers hidden underground...¡±

    ¡°Thirteen Destroyers should not be able to be defeated by someone who is at 7,000...¡±

    ¡°Did you make a mistake when trapping him?¡±

 Chapter 306

    ¡°No, he fell right into the trap. He was in the absolute magic space. The situation was to our advantage. And yet, we could not win.¡±

    ¡°Impossible...¡±

    ¡°They were utterly defeated. Diablo came out without a scratch.¡±

    ¡°...!?¡±

    They all gasped.

    This report was so shocking that they did not want to believe it.

    Melhis continued, as if to dispel the oppressive air.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that Diablo¡¯s power was stronger than what we imagined. The Amodationists are not worth discussing, but the Moderates did have a point about being against hostilities. I understand that now. He saw my face, but the rest of you who have not made contact, it¡¯s not toote. You should join the Moderates-¡±

    ¡°I cannot allow that. All of you are to be arrested right here.¡±

    Melhis¡¯s words were interrupted by a cold, echoing voice.

    ¡°Who-who is it?!¡±

    The person who answered Melhis was a single man who stood in front of the door.

    The dark skin and blue hair¨Cit was Souei.

    ¡°Hmph. There¡¯s no need for you to know, but I will be polite this once. My name is Souei. One of Lord Rimuru¡¯s faithful servants.¡±

    Souei said in answer to Melhis.

    ¡°Tsk, what happened to the guards?¡±

    Melhis looked around frantically. Their mouths had been sealed before being made unconscious on the floor.

    And not one person in the room had noticed. It was done silently.

    Damn it! Melhis cursed inwardly.

    She had been so careful about being tracked. This was the worst possible thing that could happen now.

    ¡°Do not panic! Glory Knights, prepare for demon fusion! There is no future for us unless we defeat him first!!¡±

    Roused by these words, the Glory Knight started to act.

    They called the demons within them and made the power their own.

    With suchrades surrounding her, Melhis told herself that it wasn¡¯t toote.

    The enemy was alone.

    And there were five of the Glory Knights here.

    Diablo was one of the 12 guardians of the Great Demon King. But they had never even heard of this Souei before.

    They could win! This single demon could not stand against them.

    That¡¯s what Melhis thought.

    No, that¡¯s what she tried to believe.

    She could never have imagined that the person standing in front of them now was the equal of the guardians.

    In spite of her instincts raising the highest rm in her head, Melhis made the worst decision.

    Go hostile¨Cimmediately.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Five Glory Knights stood in front of Souei.

    However, they did not act against him.

    No, they were not able to.

    ¡°Wh-what? I cannot move my body?!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Damn it!¡±

    ¡°What the hell...!?¡±

    The knights realized the change and became frantic.

    But there was no answering, and Melhis was left confused, unable to understand the situation.

    The only person here who grasped everything was Souei.

    And Souei did nothing.

    He had no need to.

    Because...

    ¡°Souei, would you like me to finish them for you?¡±

    Out of nowhere, a woman had arrived and stood in front of Souei.

    The beautiful dragonewt, Souka.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let a single one get away.¡±

    ¡°Certainly!¡±

    Touka, Saika, Hokusou and Nansou were also there.

    This hideout had already beenpletely surrounded by the information department working for Souei.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    The Glory Knights shouted.

    However, their shouts faded into the air.

    To Souka and the others, these knights, who had merely ovee the barrier of A-rank, were nothing.

    Besides...

    ¡°Well then, I think it¡¯s time we take our leave...¡±

    The greater demons that had been fused with the knights now attempted to escape.

    ¡°Wait! Do you mean to ignore the contract!?¡±

    The knights shouted in horror. But the demons snorted.

    . Stop reading at pirate sites that steals trantions. Check novelupdates. for legit fan trantions

    ¡°Fool! Our contracts are voided if we are not able to run wild as we please!¡±

    So saying, they began to escape.

    Unlike spirits, demons tended to be self-centered. And so they often abandoned their masters the moment that the situation became unfavorable.

    However, this time alone, the demons were unable to avoid the disaster.

    ¡°Do you really think I will let you get away? Souei said that I was to let no one escape.¡±

    Souka¡¯s cold voice rang in the room.

    ¡°What? How!?¡±

    But it was toote for the greater demons.

    Because now the entire building was surrounded by a magic circle of envelopment that isted the ce.

    ¡°I have no use for those demons. Kill them so they can repent for a few hundred years.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    And so the demons were dealt with just as Souei ordered.

    Before the demons could even say anything, Souka and the others had turned them into dust.

    It all happened in an instant.

    The members of the ¡®Humanity Emancipation Alliance¡¯ were speechless.

    Some of them fell weakly to the floor while others moaned audibly.

    Seeing the greater demons disposed of like this had made them certain about their fate.

    Melhis as well.

    (...It¡¯s over. Great Demon Lord Rimuru¡¯s subordinates are so... Magnus, I am so sorry...)

    They were strong on a level that defied her understanding.

    Like Godama, Melhis now realized that she hade in contact with something that should have been avoided at all cost.

    But it was much toote now. And there was no way for them to get out of this.

    That was enough to break her spirit.

    And like that, the majority of the Reformist members fell at the hand of Souei.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    ¡°Hahaha. So it is done, Souei?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Thanks to you scaring them out of the nest, I was able to find them all gathered together.¡±

    ¡°That is wonderful. I too was able to capture one of the leaders. And don¡¯t worry, I treated him very carefully and without killing him.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. I¡¯ll be the judge of that.¡±

    Souei brushed thisment aside.

    In fact, he thought it would not have been a problem to kill one or two of them.

    No mercy for our enemies! It was an unspoken rule, and Rimuru was not likely to be angry about it.

    The only reason he hadn¡¯t rted this to Diablo, was because it was too much trouble.

    Besides, there would be no stopping Diablo once he went out of control. And so it was best to avoid the possibility altogether.

    Especially since he would likely be given the role of having to stop him. And Souei did not care to be bothered with that.

    ¡°Even now he is being eaten by demon bugs. Can you hear his gleeful screams?¡±

    Diablo said as he threw the tree-like thing off of his shoulder.

    It was a ravaged Godama.

    His entire body was being eaten by bugs and he was barely breathing.

    Of course, Godama¡¯s fate was more than that. The ces that were being eaten were slowly turning into tree bark.

    ¡°He-help me. It hurts. My whole body hurts...¡±

    In this pitiful state, he plead for mercy.

    However, Diablo did not respond to his pleas.

    ¡°...Hey, while he is alive, there will be little point if he loses his mind, you know?¡±

    Souei said. Diablo nodded as if he understood this perfectly.

    ¡°Hehehehe. Don¡¯t worry. These Majuju do not eat the brain. And they excrete two kinds of liquids when eating flesh. One has the effect of turning the host into a tree. The other is a pleasure substance. This means that while they can feel pain, it is not so bad that they would lose their minds. Besides, he had something that was perfect.¡±

    So saying, Diablo pointed to the staff that was practically a part of Godama now.

    It was the unique magic rod that Godama had carried for many years¨Cthe ¡®Staff of Heart Protection¡¯

    Due to Godama¡¯s excellent equipment, his heart was protected, preventing him from going mad.

    ¡°I see. Well, he did insult Lord Rimuru. So it is his own fault.¡±

    Diablo nodded with satisfaction at Souei¡¯s words.

    And then in a rare disy of affection, Diablo pped Souei on the shoulder and said,

    ¡°Very good, Souei. I am so d that you have an understanding of my hobbies.¡±

    ¡°...No. I¡¯m not saying your hobbies are eptable...¡±

    Souei had a bitter expression, a strong contrast to the one of pleasure that was on Diablo¡¯s face.

    However, Diablo did not mind. Heughed happily at the prospect of having someone who was of kindred-spirit.

    And with that, they left the rest to Souka and the others, and headed for their final destination.

    Maldnd Ind.

    ¨CThe ce where their beloved Rimuru was.

 Chapter 307

    Rimuru¡¯s Elegant Escape y ¨C 21

    The day finally came.

    And we were fully prepared.

    Even the poison tiger looked enthusiastic about it. If things went ording to n, victory will not be too difficult to attain.

    Of course, I myself wasn¡¯t going to fight. So I would just be cheering them on.

    ¡°Master, will we be able to win?¡±

    I answered these anxious questions without hesitation.

    ¡°How should I know!¡±

    Yes.

    Will we be able to win? Are they still thinking in such weak terms?

    It¡¯s not about questioning yourself. We¡¯ll win! That¡¯s the kind of intensity you needed...

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will win!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Julius is right. Do what you have to do and don¡¯t think about anything else. If everyone fulfils their roles, we will surely be victorious!¡±

    Oh, Julius and Karma. You guys do say such good things sometimes.

    Yes, that was exactly right.

    Just give it a try. If it doesn¡¯t work, then we¡¯ll think about it when the timees.

    We won¡¯t have a chance of winning if we¡¯ve given up before even starting.

    ¡°Exactly! It seems like Julius and Karma really understand it. Well, just give it your all. I and the other teachers will be watching!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Perhaps those words encouraged them, because all of the hesitation and worry seemed to disappear from the students.

    They would be fine if they could continue like that.

    Still, Julius and Karma were two people that thought very differently, and yet they hade a lot closer than I would have expected.

    One of them was a noble. And a royal heir.

    The other was the son of a soldier. A beastkin, who are connected with monsters.

    They stood in very different positions, but they helped each other unpretentiously.

    This fact alone showed that this survival training had worked.

    Create a dangerous situation and expose the true nature of people.

    It was a drastic form of treatment, but it had seeded this time.

    . Stop reading at pirate sites that steals trantions. Check novelupdates. for legit fan trantions

    In this world now, beastkin were a part of humanity.

    Even goblins and orcs were part of a group known as demi-humans, who were in the same group.

    And yet, there was still a strong, deep-rooted prejudice there.

    It would be hard to be rid of itpletely, but I always thought that children could ovee this barrier known as prejudice with ease.

    No, perhaps it was still difficult.

    It took a lot of time to change the way people think, and it was better to do it slowly.

    You can tell someone to start liking someone they hate, but they won¡¯te around to it so easily.

    However, I did feel that if you ignored the opinions of adults, and relied only on your own eyes, ears and experience to judge others, you would have a surprisingly different way of looking at people.

    You would be able to see things more honestly...but maybe I was just being idealistic.

    Well, there was no point in forcing it, as irritating as it was.

    When you be an adult, you are exposed to the harshness and waves of injustices in the world.

    And so I wanted their time as students, at least, to be a time where they could live with fairness without being affected by birth or race.

    During this time, your personal abilities and determination was everything¡ªthat was how things should be.

    Equality and fairness were not the same.

    People are not born equal.

    It was not possible for everyone to be the same when they varied in gender or abilities. Once you add circumstances such as parents and the countries policy, things be even worse.

    We should eliminate inequality as much as is possible. Adults should help children and be as fair and urate as possible when evaluating the students.

    It wasn¡¯t about giving everyone first-prize in order to be equal. Every student should be looked at individually and treated correctly based on that.

    And so, in this special school environment, I had decided that the symbol of adulthood that is the states expectations, should have no reach here...

    And yet these ¡®Humanity Emancipation Alliance¡¯ people have challenged this right to my face. They must really want to die.

    Even I had to makepromises instead of pushing my beliefs onto others. How could they be so selfish?

    To bring in their differences in ss into a space that is supposed to be fair... It was a vition that could never be forgiven.

    I would have to think about how we would handle this in the future, as well as a punishment for Magnus. At the very least, something will have to be done to make them stop influencing the school.

    I had hoped that the graduates of the school would be teachers to take charge of the next generation, but that made this early part all the more important.

    This was something that required serious thought.

    In any case. Magnus had to be dealt with now.

    I looked at Julius, Karma and the other students and smiled. Just then, the magic circle that Magnus and the others had set up began to glow.

    It seemed that they hade, just like they said they would.

    And since they came all the way here, they deserved the warmest wee.

    Now, how would it go down?

    Well, I guess I would rx and watch this fight with the students until the end.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Julius and Karma stood in the front as they greeted Magnus and the others.

    Magnus saw them and his eyes bulged.

    The people he had thought that he¡¯d killed were alive, so it was no wonder he was surprised.

    ¡°You¡¯re alive...¡±

 Chapter 308

    While Magnus was surprised, there was something about him that seemed relieved as well.

    Perhaps he had struggled with the decision.

    ¡°Yeah. Sorry to disappoint you. But I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Me too. And not a single teacher died.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Is that true?!¡±

    It was not Magnus who reacted to Karma, but the guard knight d and the research teacher, Irina.

    ¡°It is too bad for you, but yes, it is true.¡±

    Said Old William as he stepped forward, proving that Karma was speaking the truth.

    There was no point in hiding it.

    Someone had suggested that the teachers could hide and then spring a surprise attack. But that idea had been rejected.

    The students wanted to fight fairly and openly.

    Aside from winning, this fight also had the purpose of finding out what Magnus¡¯s true intention was.

    This was the will of all of the students.

    I want to know if they truly betrayed us, said Mondo.

    Perhaps Magnus had an entirely different intent? Said George.

    As students from NNU Magic and Science Investigation Academy, both Marsha and Aina wanted to believe in Magnus.

    And it wasn¡¯t just the NNU students, because Julius and Karma were the same.

    Especially Karma. He had been friends with Magnus, and so he had an even stronger desire to believe him.

    There must be a reason behind his actions! He dered.

    They betrayed us.

    Perhaps they were being naive.

    Still, they had decided to believe them.

    And all I would do is watch.

    ¨CRegardless of the oue.

    Irina was the first to regain herself.

    She quickly took stock of the situation and decided on their direction.

    ¡°...It can¡¯t be helped. And there is no turning back now. I will ask you all just in case, are there any of you who agree with the Humanity Emancipation Alliance?¡±

    Irina said as if this was a final warning.

    Though, unsurprisingly, there was no answer.

    ¡°I see. Well, that¡¯s too bad...¡±

    There was a chilling glimmer in Irina¡¯s eyes.

    The eyes of someone who knew what had to be done.

    ¡°I do not think that my way of thinking is wrong. And so the rest of you should have conviction and-¡±

    ¡°Enough of this. If they do not agree with us, we should kill them all!¡±

    The person who had interrupted Irina was a figure in white robes who had been standing silently behind Magnus.

    Abat teacher called...

    ¡°Berna! What the hell are you...¡±

    . Stop reading at pirate sites that steals trantions. Check novelupdates. for legit fan trantions

    ¡°Exactly. We can¡¯t act without foresight just because some people don¡¯t understand our views...¡±

    Yes, yes, it was Berna.

    Incrediblypetent as abat teacher but with a forceful personality.

    He was usually very quiet, and wasn¡¯t very close to any of the teachers.

    Though, I hadn¡¯t heard of any problems until now...

    Magnus and Irina tried to warn Berna, but he just snorted.

    ¡°The Demon Lord is our enemy. The very idea of humans and monsters helping each other makes me sick! Don¡¯t the rest of you also have a hatred for Demon Lord Rimuru? Then you should hate anyone who sides with him!¡±

    Apparently, Berna had a hatred for me.

    And ording to his words, so did Magnus and Irina.

    Unfortunately, I had no idea why that was the case.

    Berna continued.

    ¡°Julius. Even you should have a reason to hate Demon Lord Rimuru. Anyone from the Kingdom of Ingracia should understand how I feel! If you could only dauntlessly face the Demon King, none of the other students will suffer!¡±

    He said to Julius.

    It would not be odd for someone from the Kingdom of Ingracia to hate me?

    After all, the ce had once been a central pir of politics, finance and culture. It had the proudest and most advanced city.

    And Tempest had taken their ce now, causing the decline of Ingracia. It was true.

    However.

    I had my reasons as well.

    I thought, but I continued to listen quietly.

    ¡°...I see. Your older brother is Reiner, wasn¡¯t it? He plotted together with my brother, and then father died... But don¡¯t you think it is too much to force the responsibility of the plot on the Great Demon King?¡±

    Julius did not have the best impression of me, and yet his reasoning was surprisingly decent.

    Instead of pushing the me onto everyone else, he understood correctly the consequences of your actions.

    ¡°Bah, shut up! As long as you continue to act so cowardly, my allegiance will never be towards you!¡±

    Unlike Julius, this Berna had a very narrow way of looking at things.

    He was so sure that his way was the right way, and he had no intention of allowing his mentality to change.

    He would only support thoughts that were advantageous to him. A most dangerous kind of person.

    ¡°Listen, Berna. It¡¯s true that the Great Demon King Rimuru is unfair and does whatever he wants...¡±

    What? Julius, it looks like you haven¡¯t had enough training yet...

    ¡°...He¡¯s selfish and erratic. And it goes without saying that it was his influence that caused our country to fall from the position of leader of the west countries. However...¡±

    Yes, keep going.

    But more importantly, I was interested in a certain student who kept looking at me.

    It seemed like the words ¡®selfish¡¯ and ¡®unfair¡¯ triggered the nces towards me...

    Could it be that this student was saying that I was those things?

    ¡°It is also an unarguable fact that the Great Demon Lord gave our country another chance!¡±

    Hm? A chance?

    What are you talking about, Julius? I wanted to ask, but now was not the time.

 Chapter 309

    ¡°I¡¯m going to speak very clearly, Berna! I hate Great Demon Lord Rimuru. However, I do not believe that all of his actions are evil. And we made plenty of mistakes ourselves. He left the school in Ingracia, and even if we are no longer the center of politics or finance, he showed us a way to survive as a ce that exports culture. He even opened the great transport system called a train! These facts prove that he is acting fairly. You cannot argue with that!¡±

    Ohh. There were a few spots I didn¡¯t like, but his estimation of me was more positive than I had expected.

    Still, it did hurt a little that he was so clear in saying he hated me.

    But well, it was his honest opinion. And I wasn¡¯t in a position toin.

    ¡°You¡¯re weak! It¡¯s because you say such things that Ingracia is looked down upon! Never mind this. I don¡¯t want to hear anymore. If that is your opinion, you can fall with the others!¡±

    Julius¡¯s attempt at persuasion failed, and Berna unsheathed his sword.

    As if on cue, Magnus, Irina, d and Rozari also pulled out their swords.

    People with different mindsets often found it difficult to talk.

    It was unfortunate, but this fight would not be resolved through talking with each other.

    And like that, the fighting began.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    There were five of these Humanity Emancipation Alliance people including Magnus.

    However, it seemed to me that these individuals were notpletely united in will.

    Well, they were humans after all. There was no way that they would all think exactly alike.

    And so I had already factored in the possibility of such anti-Demon Lord organizations popping up...

    Now, what would happen?

    Irina and Rozari could fuse with demons, apparently, and so they supported the others with magic.

    However, with three A-rank knights here, one poison tiger may not be enough.

    Magnus and Berna were especially strong.

    This looked like it would be a tough fight.

    Berna was the first to move.

    He unsheathed his sword, full of animosity and went straight for Julius.

    It was the poison tiger who stopped him.

    It jumped out in a quick motion and blocked the attack with Voice Canon.

    Unlike thest fight, the poison tiger was moving so smoothly that it seemed like a different monster entirely.

    Which was no surprise, because Karma¡¯s friends were behind it and giving orders.

    There was a kind of telepathic way that monsters couldmunicate, and they could understand each others¡¯ will.

    ¡°Tsk! Very sly!¡±

    There was also the support of various magic spells, which meant the poison tiger was greatly enhanced in terms ofbat ability.

    It had been beaten by Magnus thest time, but now it seemed to have the advantage against Berna.

    ¡°Let me help.¡±

    d said as he joined Berna.

    They would fight the studentster and focus on the strongest enemy. It was a good decision.

    However, things would not be so easy.

    . Stop reading at pirate sites that steals trantions. Check novelupdates. for legit fan trantions

    After seeing Berna struggle, Irina and Rozari immediately activated some magic.

    They were trying to dispel the magic buffs on the poison tiger and rece them with weakening magic.

    However, Irina and Rozari¡¯s magic was just erased by the students.

    ¡°Impossible! How is our magic being beaten by student-level magic!?¡±

    I could understand her surprise.

    She knew how the students were just a few days ago, and she could not have predicted that their magic would surpass hers in that amount of time.

    But that was the reality.

    Not only Marsha, but the other magic students had learned to use the magic cards.

    Each student learned one spell.

    They were given one card each, and it contained a type of magic that they were good at.

    Strategy-wise it was not going to be possible to have them learn more than that in just a matter of days.

    And so I had them focus on just one spell that they were good with.

    And then they were separated into groups and then into smaller teams.

    For instance, there were fifteen that learned healing magic.

    They were then separated into five teams of three.

    There were three in the front.

    Julius, Karma and Mondo. And then of course, the poison tiger.

    In other words, there was one team for every front guard. And there was one team left¨Cwhich meant there were three people who could move freely.

    Mondo was inferior to Julius and Karma in terms ofbat ability, but he was quite brilliant when it came to defense. ¡°But I can¡¯t do that...¡± he had hesitated at first, but he eventually epted the important role after much persuading from the others.

    With six people taking turns healing them, the front guard would be able to fulfill their roles just fine, unless they received significant damage.

    And of course, it wasn¡¯t just healing magic that was being used.

    There was support magic, interference magic, defense magic and attack magic as well. Everyone had their own role.

    In fact, it was because of the few students who were in charge of interference magic that Irina¡¯s spells were being erased now.

    The enemy only had two people doing magic.

    They may have been much more capable, but that was with the old style of magic.

    This new type of magic was much faster when activating and had short cool down times.

    So even if the students were less capable, they could team up and overwhelm Irina quite easily.

    ¡°We can do this! Let¡¯s continue to protect them!¡±

    Marsha shouted.

    As if encouraged by her, the students grew more determined.

    And like that, the battle of magic shifted to the students¡¯ favor...or so we thought.

    ¡°What is this? This magic. As annoying as this is, I never would have predicted that such magic exists. Still, they¡¯re not the only ones with a trump card.¡±

    Irina probably thought that this new magic was the result the teachers¡¯ research.

    It seemed like she stopped focusing on it and switched gears.

    An incredibly calm person, as befit a researcher.

    And with that, she took out the trump card she had been hiding from her ¡®storage space.¡¯

 Chapter 310

    ¡°I will ask you onest time. Will you really not join us?¡±

    ¡°Master Irina! You are wrong. Trampling over the opinions of others and forcing your will onto them, is that not oppression! Isn¡¯t that the method that you hated the most!?¡±

    Marsha answered Irina¡¯s question.

    They were words of persuasion that were both a rejection and a plea.

    Irina¡¯s expression was full of pain for an instant¨C

    But she quickly regained her calm.

    ¡°Yes... I am a failure as both teacher and researcher. I have a tendency of prioritizing my own emotions instead of what is right. I never had the right to teach you in the first ce. But still... I cannot bring myself to forgive Great Demon Lord Rimuru! I know we could never beat him in an honest fight, but still, I want to hit him just once. We cannot allow our n to leak.¡±

    Irina seemed to have some deep hatred for me.

    We weren¡¯t acquaintances, so where did ite from...

    It was difficult.

    She might have tried to address her grievances to me directly, but it would not have seemed very realistic at all.

    She must have decided that there was no choice but to quietly make preparations and take control over the world from the shadows.

    They couldn¡¯t win in an honest fight, so they had to move from the back.

    I would have done the same, and it seemed like the right decision¨Cthat is, had it not involved the school.

    There were things in this world that you just could not do.

    ¡°Master...¡±

    ¡°If you at least promised you wouldn¡¯t interfere¡ªno, no attachments. I must be resolved.¡±

    And then with perfectly clear eyes directed at the students, she administered to herself the thing she was holding.

    It was a syringe filled with liquid.

    Irina, who was well versed in herbs, had formted it herself. It seemed to be some kind of strengthening agent made of various concentrated medicines.

    ¡°If magic doesn¡¯t work, then I will just use this body to cut my way through. Now, those of you who are ready, let us fight!¡±

    There was no hesitation in those eyes now.

    It was not the face of a teacher, it was the face of a warrior.

    And Rozari...

    ¡°Magnus, I will be of use to you as well!¡±

    So saying, she injected herself with the medicine, just as Irina had.

    Irina and Rozari¡¯s muscles expanded as a strength that exceeded human limits entered them.

    ording to ¡®Appraisal,¡¯ there power was just as strong as Berna and d, who had Greater Demons inside of them.

    It was an insane increase in power.

    On the other hand, I also just noticed that Magnus had not called a demon at all.

    He was fighting the three defenders with his own ability.

    Julius and the others had nned to bear all of the attacks without concern towards anything else, until the poison tiger had taken out at least one knight.

    And so it was lucky for them that Magnus had not been going all out...

    But now that Irina and Rozari had joined, the sense of bnce in the fight had crumbled.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    ¡°If Miss Irina joins, we will fight her!¡±

    Brown and two otherbat teachers shouted as they joined the fight.

    I would have liked it if the students handled everything, but I guess it couldn¡¯t be helped.

    If youpared Irina and Rozari, you would see that Irina was overwhelmingly stronger.

    So even with four A-rank teachers against her, Irina was managing them quite well.

    Irina¡¯s fighting style was magic fighter.

    You directly converted magic energy into attack power and attacked with it.

    It was why she was able to fight weapon-wielding teachers with her fists.

    . Stop reading at pirate sites that steals trantions. Check novelupdates. for legit fan trantions

    ¡°Very well. If you wish to protect the students,e and stop me!¡±

    And that was how the battle between Brown¡¯s team and Irina began.

    While Irina was being attacked by the four teachers, Rozari was still free.

    The remaining students were no match for her now, and the situation immediately became dangerous.

    It was Mondo who acted first.

    ¡°Woahhh!!¡±

    With a shout, Mondo rammed into Rozari, just as she was about to disarm the magic team.

    This meant that Julius and Karma would have to deal with Magnus without him, but it was a good decision.

    Mondo could not defeat Rozari.

    However, he could buy them some time.

    I was looking forward to seeing what he would do in the rest of the fight.

    As for the fight between the poison tiger and Berna and d, it was at a stale-mate

    ¡°Damn it. sted beast!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get so worked up, Berna. We will only be defeated it you do not keep your calm.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me that!¡±

    A stale-mate here meant that the students were doing very well.

    There was support from the magic team and directions from the beast people.

    They were functioning well as a group.

    The oue of this battle would depend on the tide.

    If just one of the main fighters on the enemy side fell, then we would gain a huge advantage.

    But if the poison tiger was defeated, the students would lose for sure.

    It all depended on making the right decisions and the healing of the magic team.

    It was a heavy role for these students with little experience, but I could only pray that they would do their best until the end.

    And thest group.

    Julius and Karma vs Magnus...

    Magnus must be struggling with something still, because his sword seemed slower when it came to a direct fight.

    Perhaps Magnus did not wish to hurt his friends.

    He had looked pained when Julius and Karma had tried to persuade him.

    Regardless of his true feelings, it was nearly time for the fight to end.

    The heart was aplicated thing, and it was difficult for people to truly understand each other.

    But if you still wish to do so, then there is no other way then to sh with your real feelings.

    It might cause you to break apart, but that cannot be helped.

    I thought such things as I continued to watch the fight.

 Chapter 311

    Rimuru¡¯s Elegant Escape y ¨C 22

    The fight between the poison tiger and Berna continued.

    It was the same with Irina and the fourbat teachers.

    Mondo was being beaten into a pulp by Rozari, but thanks to the capable healers, he was able to continue.

    ¡°I-I feel quite good now...¡±

    He was starting to say, which had me worried.

    Mondo, don¡¯t push yourself too hard.

    Don¡¯t go there. It was annoying that I couldn¡¯t warn him.

    In any case, out of these three groups, it was Magnus who was the problem.

    I had hopes that Julius would be able to persuade him, but it looked like I was just naive.

    The four groups were in a sort of deadlock now, that is, until Magnus made a move.

    ¡°Why are you doing this?!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t just think of you as a ssmate, I thought of you as a friend that I could share everything with!¡±

    Julius asked. Karma shouted.

    Magnus¡¯s reply was filled with self-deprecation.

    ¡°Julius. I thought so too. But still, surely you can understand why I feel the way I do?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Just like me, you had the burden of a country on your shoulders. I knew that you actually wished you could be closer with everyone. That soup, wasn¡¯t it good? Everything tastes better when eaten with friends. Butpared to that...cold food, it is hardly edible. It doesn¡¯t matter how fancy or how great the ingredients are. Or how talented the cook is. The food that you eat alone has no taste...¡±

    They must have been words from the heart. Because Magnus¡¯s voice was tinged with sadness.

    ¡°Magnus...what do you...¡±

    Julius asked.

    Magnus¡¯s answer was most surprising.

    ¡°I am a rtive of thete emperor Rudra. The empire is now fighting over choosing a new emperor. Thete emperor had not been married. So of course, he had no heirs, which means that one must be chosen from his rtives. And I was the one singled out. During thesest ten years, the House of Lords have been in charge of the government. A House of Lords made of those who are selected by the Demon Lord. This means that they are under his management, and in this situation, we cannot be considered to be truly independent. The empire¡¯s safety is assured and the subjects are moderately happy. However, there are those who are not satisfied with that. As I was a noble who had left the capital to live in a countryside town, I was deemed as having not been under the Demon Lord¡¯s influence.¡±

    Julius remained quiet.

    They stared at each other, swords raised. But there was no strength in their grip.

    ¡°Magnus...you...¡±

    Even Karma did not know what to say.

    It was no surprise. This was a much heavier story than what you¡¯d expect from his usually cheerful and friendly personality.

    Even I found myself deep in thought.

    Yes, the House of Lords really did govern the empire.

    But they had only been under my management for the first year after the war. I had left things entirely to them after that.

    However, they were under the impression that I was ruling them this whole time...

    I could conquer the world if I wanted, but that didn¡¯t interest me.

    And so it was rather shocking to find out that the people of the empire saw me in that way.

    The fact that there was no one who could rece the emperor, and that the seat had remained empty for so long was also a problem... But that was their problem.

    Maybe it was irresponsible of me, but I never had any intention of looking after them to that degree.

    Besides, peace that is bestowed on others can be lost just as quickly.

    Whether they continue as they are now or do their best to achieve total democracy, that was not a problem that I would interfere with.

    If someone who could do the right thing became their leader, then an imperial government would not be so bad.

    <<That is a pipe dream.>>

    Maybe it was, but democracy wasn¡¯t much good if the people were all fools. There would probably be those who would keep the people ignorant and far away from politics. So they could do as they liked... A democracy was not always the right thing.

    There wasn¡¯t really a true answer when it came to politics.

    And so I always thought that it would be more interesting to have some diversity in the way people thought and have multiple types of political styles.

    In Tempest, what I think is correct bes thew.

    However, I could always be wrong. And so I do not tell other countries how they should be run.

    That was what I thought...

    But if I was going to be misunderstood like this, it might be a good idea to have an official discussion with everyone.

    <<I don¡¯t think it will be of any use. There are too many people with too many ideas. And it is not as if all of them could attend such talks.>>

    That¡¯s true.

    In the end, everyone is selfish.

    What they want to believe be justice, and everything else is evil.

    There was no choice but to have people talk,promise to different degrees and learn to work together.

    <<Master, if you would only use ¡®Thought Maniption¡¯, you could make them all united with a single will.>>

    I did not like that.

    A world full of ¡®yes men¡¯ would be boring and have no future.

    Even though I could tolerate wars, I would not tolerate the binding of human will.

    But, leaving that aside for now, if unhappy people like Magnus really were created due to my negligence, then I wished there was something I could do about it...

 Chapter 312

    ¡°Even I don¡¯t believe that we can win against the Great Demon Lord. However, hundreds of thousands of soldiers have been killed. And it is those who are unable to forgive that are turning their des against the Demon Lord. If he is angered, it could mean the ruin of the empire... And so I have no choice but to stop them...¡±

    Magnus said as if he were spitting out blood.

    That being said, did they really fear me that much...?

    Did they think that I was some blood-thirsty Demon Lord?

    ¡°Magnus. The Great Demon King will understand you if you were to talk!¡±

    Old William nced at me before saying this.

    I was so happy that I could nearly cry.

    The other teachers were also trying to persuade Magnus.

    But I felt like half of them were doing it to cheer me up, and not exactly for Magnus¡¯s sake.

    However, there arguments did little to change Magnus¡¯s expression.

    ¡°I already know that! But what can I do... This is the only way...the only way we can...¡±

    Hmm? He seemed a little strange...

    <<Magnus¡¯s mental energy is declining. On the other hand, his demon energy is increasing greatly. This reaction is above that of a Greater Demon. It is a Demon Lord.>>

    A Demon Lord!?

    He bypassed the Arch Demon and is going to call out the big boys? However, it is hard enough for a human to control an Arch Demon...

    ¡°Magnus, stop this! That is not something you can control! No human can!¡±

    The person whose voice rang in order to stop Magnus was, surprisingly, Irina.

    She was shouting desperately, but her voice did not seem to reach him.

    <<The demon reaction is getting stronger. Mental contamination of the host is in progress. It seems that this...>>

    ording to Ciel, it seemed that Magnus had been hiding the core of an Arch Demon.

    She said that he had probably had it securely sealed away and intended to draw power out of it when the need arose.

    And for some reason, it had started to be active, and was working on Magnus¡¯s conscience little by little.

    Perhaps it was the events of the previous night... Maybe the demon had used the guilt he felt over abandoning his friends.

    And now.

    A ck energy was surrounding Magnus¡¯s body, changing it into the inhuman flesh of a powerful demon.

    It was Magnus but it was not Magnus... It was something no longer human.

    A being that was equal to the old Demon Lord.

    Right in front of their eyes.

    ¡°Finally. I have finally gained a body that gives me freedom!¡±

    That was what the Demon Lord said, with Magnus¡¯s voice.

    I ignored the voice and started to shout.

    ¡°Everyone, retreat! Come back!!¡±

    Upon hearing my voice, all of the students moved at once.

    The Demon Lord looked at all of this with deep interest.

    But here the poison tiger stepped forward and looked threateningly at the Demon Lord.

    ¡°Hey, you guyse over here as well!¡±

    I said to the members of the ¡®Humanity Emancipation Alliance.¡¯ But only two of them reacted.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°But, Miss Irina...¡±

    ¡°Quickly! That thing will not differentiate between friend or foe!¡±

    After this short exchange, Irina and Rozari crossed the defense line.

    It was inside of the defense barrier that the magic team had created.

    It was also a barrier between life and death.

    ¡°Hahaha, Magnus. You did well to make this decision. Good! Now, let us take the world together!¡±

    ¡°Phew, finally. If you hadn¡¯t taken so long to go all out, we wouldn¡¯t have been so underestimated by these students.¡±

    Berna and d said as they walked towards Magnus.

    No¨Cthe Demon Lord that looked like Magnus.

    ¡°Berna, d! Come back here!¡±

    Irina shouted. But it was toote.

    ¡°Hehehe. No. I need more, more! Blood! Flesh! Despair and fear! Now, since this is my birthday celebration, I will allow you to partake by offering me your grief! Today! This day, now! Celebrate with me!!¡±

    The Demon Lord shouted as he spread his arms.

    This was very bad.

    A Demon Lord could not bepared to an Arch Demon.

    It had more power than the weakened Demon Lord that ruled this ind¨Cthe Rock Elephant.

    And on top of that, it¡¯s energy was only increasing.

    It had its own will and was clearly an old demon.

    A demon with intellect.

    He could not bepared with any simple monster. This one was much more dangerous.

    And¡ª

    The Demon Lord began to move.

    Ggkka!

    Mkaa!

    There was a blunt crushing sound.

    In just a blink of an eye, several students began to scream in horror.

    ¡°AAAAAAAAAHHHHH!!!!¡±

    Yes, they were afraid.

    The Demon Lord had moved forward and crushed Berna¡¯s and d¡¯s heads in his hands.

    And with such ease.

    Neither of them would have had a chance to understand what was happening.

    Perhaps it was the one relief in this situation. They had not tasted the fear...

    In any case...

    ¡°Hehehe. That felt good. I will take on your ¡®names¡¯ along with your souls.¡±

    Because Demon Lords eat souls.

    Berna and d were not only brutally torn apart, but their very souls were lost.

    That meant that they would fuse with the demon and suffer an eternal pain that¡¯s worse than death.

    It was their own doing, and yet, it was a disappointing end.

    As for the Demon Lord...

    ¡°That is stupid... Giving yourself a ¡®name¡¯?! Impossible...¡±

    Irina was right to be rmed.

    From birth, demons were not able to do such a thing.

    But this demon seemed very strange to me.

    It seemed like the anger that motivated him was much stronger than usual.

    What if Irina and the others had done something very foolish during their experiment?

    Something to enrage an intelligent demon...

    ¡°Hey, Irina. Let me ask you this, did you do any experiments with the demons? You wouldn¡¯t happen to have done anything to an Arch Demon, would you?¡±

    ¡°I...¡±

 Chapter 313

    ¡°So you did? You idiot! You cannot even control them. How could you not understand that there are things you should not get involved in!?¡±

    I was so exasperated that I could barely speak.

    Ridiculous. That was all that was in my head.

    ording to her brief exnation, they had captured several Arch Demons and killed them.

    Among them, one was chosen and sealed within Magnus.

    They had thought it was safe, as they had made it so that it could only use as much power as a Greater Demon.

    I¡¯ve never heard something so ridiculous.

    During the short time that I listened to Irina, the Demon Lord finished naming himself.

    The incredible amount of energy was now stable, and I could tell at a nce that it was perfectly controlled.

    Demons really were formidable beings.

    ¡°Kept you waiting, huh? I am ¡®Bernad.¡¯ You should all feel honored to have witnessed my birth.¡±

    The Demon Lord introduced himself proudly. Bernad.

    It pretty simple, just putting two names together. However, what was important was having a name. There was no use worrying about what it would be.

    But the only people here who seemed to understand the significance of a name, was me and the teachers.

    Now, what to do...

    Perhaps I should no longer consider myself a spectator.

    Because things had be much moreplicated than I had been expecting.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    The first one to move was the poison tiger.

    It roared loudly and then fearlessly moved in front of Bernad.

    ¡°Y-you... Are you trying to protect us...?!¡±

    The students looked confused as it faced the demon.

    ¡°Hahaha! This is an amusing joke. A mere beast thinks he can match me. Very well, I shall y along!¡±

    Bernadughed happily.

    And then he approached the poison tiger.

    ¡°Everyone, concentrate and support the poison tiger!¡±

    Karma shouted.

    It was as if his voice brought sanity back to the group. They all looked serious again as they began to move.

    They were starting to gain nerves of steel.

    Not a single student was crying or looked afraid.

    Numerous colors of light rained over the poison tiger, strengthening it.

    Against Bernad, no human would survive a single blow. Regardless of how buffed they were.

    And so they all understood that the poison tiger was their lifeline.

    Now, what was I to do?

    I was happy to see how much they had grown, but it was still very likely that they would all end up very dead.

    The poison tiger would only buy them a little time.

    What was important for me, was that we did not lose anyone else.

    And that I had to save Magnus.

    Even more, I wanted to defeat Bernad without revealing my identity, if it was possible.

    The third one might be difficult.

    Well, I would figure it out when the time came.

    The students watched the fight.

    Perhaps Bernad was still ying, because it almost looked like an even match.

    But as I said, it really was just a matter of time.

    Because I could see clearly the difference in strength between Bernad and the poison tiger.

    Just then...

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this to happen... I¡¯m sorry. We didn¡¯t mean to involve all of you. I won¡¯t ask you to believe me. But you should all escape to the shore. Master Jujs has sent a request for rescue, so a boat should be here soon. I will buy you some time to make up for what we did. Now hurry!¡±

    Irina stood up and said.

    Rozari was the first to respond to her.

    ¡°Miss Irina, I will stay with you. I cannot leave Magnus alone.¡±

    And then she stood next to Irina.

    Oh, what now?

    She was probably telling the truth about Jujs calling for a rescue boat, but I had a feeling that part of it was just a hope that she had.

    In the first ce, that man could not be trusted. It would probably be bad to put any faith in this boat.

    ¡°Hey, Irina. Do you also have a hatred for Demon Lord Rimuru?¡±

    ¡°Hate? Yes, of course. My friends were killed. Old friends from back home. At the very least, I wanted him to experience the same pain as me. I would ruin the academy that was so dear to the Great Demon Lord...¡±

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t have. Not with such a soft personality where you can¡¯t watch as the students are killed off...¡±

    ¡°Be quiet. You don¡¯t know anything until you try... And what is wrong with you anyway? You keep calling me, Irina, Irina, as if you know me. It¡¯s very annoying, you know?!¡±

    She had answered my question, but was also a little angry to have a younger student treat her so casually.

    Well, she didn¡¯t know who I was, so it was no wonder.

    ¡°Really? Well, that¡¯s not important.¡±

    I ignored her grievances and thought about what to do.

    If the poison tiger couldn¡¯t do it, there was no point in even considering Irina and Rozari.

    Even if the teachers joined them, it would be of no use.

    So...

    ¡°Karma. I got a telepathic message from the poison tiger! ¡®I called my friends. You should all run!¡¯ That¡¯s it! It wants to help us...¡±

    This report came from a teary-eyed beastkin student.

    It seemed that they had bonded over a short period of time.

    Still, this poison tiger was being very admirable.

    A strange cry came from the sky above, and then a hedro griffin swooped down and attacked Bernad.

    The friends that the poison tiger had called were the monsters of the ind.

    Bernad easily blocked the attack of the hedro griffin.

    But then its feet were swallowed by the sand.

    The sand scorpion had used its power to turn the earth to sand.

    It then sunk into the sand, which was its domain, and when least expected, it appeared on the surface and fired off heat needles with its snake-like tail.

    And yet, even that was not enough.

    Bernad¡¯srge hand emitted a hexagon-shaped magic shield that erased them.

    There was too much of a difference in power.

    Even the freezing dance of the ice naga was of no use.

    Ice bullets shot out from all sides, leaving no room for escape. And yet Bernad¡¯s barrier protected him.

 Chapter 315

    And finally, the Rock Elephant appeared...

    The ground quaked as the Rock Elephant fell from the sky.

    Its immense body suggested incredible weight, and it was four meters tall.

    A body with hard, rock-like skin and the head of an elephant.

    It was a distorted creature, and it now made to attack Bernad.

    As if to show that it was the ruler of this ind, and that outsiders could not do as they pleased.

    ¡°DDDDOOORROOOON!!¡±

    The roar was loud, and usually had the ability to bind and overwhelm any opponents.

    However...

    It seemed like little more than a light breeze to Bernad.

    He smirked knowingly. It was the moment that he was sure that he was the strongest of all.

    ¡°Ahahaha! Yes, yes! More. Entertain me even more! Your rage, your hatred. You will forget all of it when you see how much fun we are having! And then after it all, we will eat that tasty looking food over there!¡±

    He was looking at us now. Bernad¡¯s expression was full of evil glee as he slobbered.

    What a creep.

    ¡°Now, hurry! You must all escape!!¡±

    Irina urged us on.

    But it was clear that no one would be able to escape.

    Bernad¨Ca demon who was exceptional enough to give himself a name.

    Apparently, he started as an Arch Demon, but through eating a number of other demons, he had evolved into a Demon Lord.

    And through acquiring a name, he was able to stay in this world and gain even more power.

    He exceeded the old Demon Lords. A true monster.

    And he was in the upper ranks among the Demon Lords¡ªas strong as Moss, who was Duke in rank.

    No, perhaps he was even stronger than Moss.

    Humans had hurt his pride as a demon... In spite of being a spiritual life form, this demon had be mentally ill.

    The result was this. Increased power through eating your brethren and evolving into a different being.

    As Moss was only a clone, he would just be food for Bernad.

    (Lord Rimuru. What should I do? Do you want me to go and give him a good punch?)

    Came the ¡®thought transmission¡¯ from Lace.

    He must have been watching us and realized that the Rock Elephant was not going to win.

    Hmm, what to do...

    (Though, that might not be a bad thing...)

    ¨CBut I wanted to save Magnus.

    It was probably time to end this whole charade.

    These past few days have been very entertaining.

    I was satisfied. And so maybe it would be a good thing to end it here.

    In that case, I might as well...

    ¡°Alright, I made my decision!¡±

    I moved in front of the students and stopped just before passing the defense line.

    The students and teachers were trying to decide whether to run away or not.

    But now they all looked at me.

    ¡°Hey, what are you...¡±

    Irina called out to me as if in panic or anger. But I justughed.

    If things continued like this, the Rock Elephant and everyone else would die. I could not let that happen.

    But more than anything, this Bernad bastard was insolent enough to joke about eating my precious students.

    He had to be properly punished for that. Or it wouldn¡¯t feel right.

    I was sympathetic about his mental issues, but it really had nothing to do with me.

    (Moss. I¡¯m going to deal with that demon. In the meantime, I want you to heal the monsters.)

    (Certainly!)

    Moss bowed and then disappeared.

    (Lace, Tear. Come over here.)

    (As you wish!)

    (Understood!)

    Lace and Tear immediately moved on mymand.

    They appeared before me in an instant and kneeled.

    The students watched this in shock.

    ¡°Wh-what?!¡±

    ¡°Ah!? Aren¡¯t those guys the abductors? Why are they with Master Satoru!?¡±

    Shock and confusion spread among them.

    The teachers were the quickest to understand. Old William took the lead as hr came up next to Lace and kneeled.

    I gave them a sidelong nce as I moved forward again.

    This time, I took a step outside of the barrier.

    ¡°I will show you all a very special type of magic. A one-time magic of dreams.¡±

    ¡°Sa-Satoru...no, Master...what are you...¡±

    ¡°Come back, it is dangerous! You aren¡¯t a student, and we¡¯re grateful for your instructions during the past few days. But the rest is our duty as students...¡±

    ¡°Master Satoru, the magic you conceived is wonderful, but I still don¡¯t think it is enough to beat a Demon Lord level monster!¡±

    Mondo shouted.

    Julius tried to stop me.

    Marsha questioned whether it would work.

    I raised my hand to silence them all and answered them.

    ¡°Yes, yes, be quiet. As your teacher, I am going to protect you all from that demon.¡±

    I said as I took off the swirly sses.

    My hair, which had been dyed ck now changed into a glimmering silver. And my eyes changed to gold.

    This transformation was quite dramatic, and the students were all taken in by the sight.

    And there were a few sharp ones who saw this along with the attitude of the teachers, and came to a realization... However, they didn¡¯t seem quite brave enough to admit it...

    ¡°Could, could it be!?¡±

    ¡°...Yes...The Great Demon Lord...Rimuru...!?¡±

    ¡°N-no... It can¡¯t be. Why would the Great Demon Lord be in a ce like this?¡±

    ¡°But, Master... Master Satoru even cooked for us! There is no way...¡±

    ¡°Right? Why would the Great Demon Lord cook for us!?¡±

    ¡°All of you, enough with the jokes! If he really was the Great Demon Lord, would I or Julius still be alive!?¡±

    ¡°...That¡¯s true?¡±

    They argued like that, trying desperately to deny the conclusion they had almost reached.

    Some of them rejected the reality while others sat weakly on the ground, too exhausted to think.

    Irina also rejected this idea, and so I was currently able to fool them.

    I still considered it only a matter of time before their suspicions turned into conviction...and I would be exposed... But I needed to get rid of the danger before that happened.

    Bernad.

    I didn¡¯t harbor any hatred towards him, but his fate had been decided the moment he started talking about eating my students.

    ¨CNow, let me show the real power of a Demon Lord.

    I smiled and took another step forward.

 Chapter 316

    Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken 279

    Rimuru¡¯s Elegant Escape y ¨C 23

    Then it suddenly came to me. Had it really been necessary to return my hair and eye color back to normal?

    I had gotten a little carried away, but it was nothing short of an act that would elerate the exposing of my identity.

    <<Do not worry. You looked very cool.>>

    Uh, is that a good reason?

    ...Well, alright then.

    It wasn¡¯t the most convincing argument, but it can¡¯t be bad if Ciel says it¡¯s fine.

    Now, before I quickly defeat Bernad, I should think about the students, just in case.

    ¡°Lace! Protect the students here!¡±

    ¡°Sure thing!¡±

    Faithfully, Lace obeyed my order and constructed a defense barrier over the barrier that was already there.

    In fact, it would be rather difficult for me in my current state to hold off the shockwaves of Lace and Bernad, should they battle.

    And of course, neither could the students.

    And so I could not leave the fighting to Lace.

    Tear was not likely able to beat Bernad, so the best option was to fight him myself.

    In any case, now the students¡¯ safety was assured.

    No matter how strong a demon Bernad was, Lace was an awakened demon lord. If he created a defense barrier, no attack would break through it.

    The only thing left to do was for me to defeat Bernad.

    ¡°Hahaha. You think one little insect is going to be enough to entertain me?¡±

    Bernad said confidently as he looked at me.

    ¡°...Well, he¡¯s dead.¡±

    ¡°But, if the others find outter that he talked to Rimuru like that, and that we didn¡¯t do anything... Won¡¯t they be furious?¡±

    ¡°...Tear. Don¡¯t say such ominous things. If Souei and Diablo found out about this... I don¡¯t want to even imagine what they might do to us. They won¡¯t stop, regardless of Lord Rimuru¡¯s forgiveness.¡±

    ¡°Right? Right?¡±

    ¡°Well, thankfully, we¡¯re the only ones here now. So let¡¯s keep it a secret.¡±

    ¡°Okay! I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±

    ¡°Good. Otherwise, we¡¯ll end up in the worst kind of danger.¡±

    I could hear their hushed voices whispering to each other, but it was me who said that I would fight, so they were not responsible.

    Besides, in a way, it couldn¡¯t be helped that people would underestimate me now.

    After all, I was no different than any other human.

    So Bernad¡¯s estimation of me wasn¡¯t particrly wrong.

    ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t think it will be that fun for you. It¡¯s nothing personal, but I don¡¯t like to hold back. If you want to be angry about it, don¡¯t hate me, hate yourself for having the wrong amount of strength.¡±

    I said to Bernad, without much interest.

    Really, there wasn¡¯t any deeper meaning to my words.

    If he had been just a little weaker, just enough so that the Rock Elephant and the others could have stopped him...I would not have had to annihte him.

    Or if I had one other awakened demon lord with me now, I would be able to disarm Bernad while still protecting the students.

    But then again, Diablo, Souei or Shion and Benimaru would have turned him into dust without a second thought. So perhaps there really was no other fate for him other than death.

    Now that I think of it, it¡¯s not I, the Great Demon Lord, but my subordinates who are dangerous and extreme.

    It was quite impressive that I was able to hold everything together.

    I was doing quite well, really.

    <<...>>

    Oh.

    Ciel seemed like she wanted to say something, but I¡¯d rather not hear it.

    I have to stop thinking about stupid things and deal with Bernad.

    Bernad did not exactly like what I had just said.

    I had condescendingly informed him of his impending defeat, so it was no wonder he wasn¡¯t too amused.

    ¡°Haaaahaha. What a delightful person you are. However, you should know that such foolishness and misunderstanding of your own worth will do nothing but invite misfortune.¡±

    He smiled and showed no sign of moving.

    Then he shrugged, sending great bursts of magic from his hands.

    The nuclear strike magic, ¡®Nuclear me¡¯ burned everything around me. And burned the students behind me as well¨Cor so it would have looked to Bernad.

    ¡°Oh? Dying in one hit is hardly entertaining, you know? Not only that, but I was looking forward to slowly savoring the taste of those students. But a few of them seem to have been caught in the attack.¡±

    There was a hint of regret in his voice as he watched the zing furnace he had created.

    He believed in the energy and force of the magic he unleashed without any doubt.

    Too bad!

    ¡°Is that right? You said it was one hit. But I was merely offering you the first move. Didn¡¯t I tell you? It¡¯s nothing personal. And so I thought that I might as well show off a little.¡±

    I had used ¡®Teleportation¡¯ to move to the top of a boulder that was behind Bernad, and sat down. That is when I spoke, all the while feeling a little sorry for him.

    And of course, the students were all fine.

    Lace had predicted this, and created a ¡®Multi-purpose Barrier¡¯ that isted the students from the battlefield.

    It was when Bernad finally realized this truth, that he was ovee with shock.

    ¡°You did what? Just now, what happened!?¡±

    Even as he asked the question, he shed at me at a speed that even my eyes could not follow.

    Apparently, Magnus¡¯s sword was quite sharp, and it cut the boulder I was sitting on in two.

    But, it did not hit me.

    While my eyes couldn¡¯t follow it, ¡®Magic Perception¡¯ and ¡®Godspeed Thought¡¯ allowed me to see Bernd¡¯s movements and predict them.

 Chapter 317

    Bernad had measured my strength by the amount of energy alone, and that was his mistake.

    But then again, he had used his strongest magic attack as his first move, so he hadn¡¯t exactly been holding back, either.

    Not that any of it mattered.

    ¡°What? It¡¯s called ¡®Teleportation.¡¯ I gave you the first move and even gave you enough time to attack me just now. Satisfied?¡±

    So saying, I used ¡®Teleportation¡¯ again to move right in front of his chest, and unleash an Imaginary Blow with minimum force.

    ¡°Gggbgah!¡±

    Bernad copsed in agony.

    It was actually impressive that he was alive. Well, I had to save Magnus, and so I had adjusted it so that the physical damage would be at a zero...but it seemed that I had forgotten to erase the damage from the actual punch.

    Still, Magnus deserved to be punished a little, so this was nothing to worry about.

    In fact, my own right arm, which I had used to hit him, hurt quite a lot.

    Human bodies broke very easily, and so I was using ¡®Godspeed Regeneration.¡¯

    Thanks to it, my limbs had not been blown off, but it was clearly not a move I should be repeating.

    I hadn¡¯t felt such pain in a long time, and tears were welling up in my eyes.

    In other words, it was time to stop toying with Bernad.

    Alright then.

    Much of Bernad¡¯s energy had dissipated after the Imaginary Blow, and he was in a dazed stupor.

    It wasn¡¯t so much pain, but the diminishing of the power of his being that was shaking him.

    ¡°Wa-wait! Who are...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to know. But if I was to tell you something, it is that this world¡¯s order is maintained by the Octagram. Your power was just a little too strong, and so you¡¯re in the way. Do I need any more reason to be rid of you?¡±

    ¡°Octagram? No, you cannot be¨Cno, you...¡±

    I smirked instead of giving him an answer.

    Bernad¡¯s confusion was turning into fear.

    He was already falling into my trap.

    ¡°So, how about a deal?¡±

    I said as I rubbed my right arm, which was still throbbing with pain.

    ¡°De-deal?¡±

    ¡°Yes. A simple deal.¡±

    I continued my words of conviction, but said them in a soft, whispering voice.

    ¡°If you¡¯ll agree to return that body, I will grant you one thousand years of doom. But it you insist on any futile resistance... Well, just you try.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Because if you do, you will experience what true fear in this world looks like.¡±

    ¡°...!!¡±

    I could see his soul wavering.

    As soon as I gave him a hint of Azathoth, Bernad realized that the power exceeded what he could imagine.

    He understood now that I had a power that he could never evenprehend.

    Tremendous fear.

    It welled up from the core of his soul. It looked as if it was struggling against what reason remained within Bernad.

    But it was no use.

    Bernad had lost the moment he felt fear as he saw me in front of him.

    He closed his eyes and hesitated for a second¨C

    ¡°Just as you say. One thousand years, I shall repent for the foolishness that caused me to go against you. That is how I shall spend my time...¡±

    Shrunken, with drooping head, Bernad agreed as if requesting for forgiveness.

    Good.

    Now I wouldn¡¯t have to feel anymore pain.

    Things would be easy now.

    ¡°A wise decision. I will allow you to work for me after a thousand years. Now, go.¡±

    Bernad¡¯s Spiritual Body left Magnus, then turned into dust, leaving only the soul. I used a mysterious light to hide the fact that the demon¡¯s body had vanished.

    Any students who had been watching would assumed that I had won through the use of some unknown magic.

    At least, I hoped they did...

    No, it should work. I told myself, as I made sure that Magnus was alright.

    He was.

    He was unconscious, but his mind and body were intact.

    The mind pollution had vanished along with Bernad.

    That meant that Bernad had kept his word.

    <<It seems like he was trying to possess and fuse with the soul. It would have been possible to annihte Bernad alone. However, that would have led to damage to the body, so I think that this was the best solution¨C >>

    As Master Ciel was in agreement, my method was clearly quite impressive.

    Winning alone would be easy, it was getting Magnus back unharmed that was difficult.

    This body could not stand ¡®Nihility Copse.¡¯ It would have meant victory without a doubt, if I used it, but at the same time, I would have been forcefully sent back to Rimurun¡¯s body, which should be with Shuna and Shion.

    I was prepared for that worst case scenario, but thankfully, Bernad was smarter than I had thought.

    It was all over now.

    Magnus was unconscious and Berna and d were dead.

    Irina and Rozari were fine, but it seemed like there was not much time left until the effects of the medicine would wear off.

    ording to Ciel¡¯s ¡®Appraisal,¡¯ there were dangerous substances mixed inside, and they would not be able to move for quite some time as a side effect.

    So essentially, none of the members of the Humanity Emancipation Alliance could move.

    Irina and Rozari slumped, powerless.

    The teachers moved to have them bound up.

    The students had won.

    Cheers echoed around us. I felt as if the many eyes that looked towards me were filled with passion.

    ¡°Did you see it? My special magic?¡±

    ¡°YES!¡±

    The students all stood in a line and nodded.

    Due to Moss¡¯s efforts, the monsters of the ind were also safe. And just like that, the matter finally came to a close.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Now I just had to bind them all and take them back for questioning¨Cor so I thought, but it seemed like I was getting ahead of myself.

    There was someone who was so insignificant that I had forgotten him until now. He came to me whileughing in a high-pitched voice.

    ¡°Waahahaha! That Magnus was nothing after all. It seems that he cannot do anything without me, Jujs. To think he would lose to such children. Irina and Rozari, what are you doing? Where is Berna and d? Won¡¯t you hurry up and kill the rest of these people?¡±

    What was wrong with him...

    He had appeared from a magic circle after I had defeated Bernad, so he understood pretty much nothing.

 Chapter 318

    Still, that had not stopped him from having convenient delusions, and he continued to give out orders in a pompous manner.

    ¡°Mister Jujs... It¡¯s...over...¡±

    ¡°What? What is? What is over?¡±

    ¡°Jujs. We have been defeated. Any further fighting would be meaningless. Magnus has been taken. We have no choice but to surrender.¡±

    Irina and Rozari understood their situation.

    There was no other way to twist this.

    However, Jujs only snorted at them and replied in an arrogant voice.

    ¡°What! I had no idea that you two were such cowards. Headmaster Godama will grieve when he hears of this. But do not worry. I had thought that this might happen, and so I have arranged for a toon to be sent from thend division. Thirty soldiers in prototype enhancement armor. They say that each soldier is as dangerous as an A-ranker. I doubt we have anything to worry about. Those monsters are nothing to us! As for you, abductors that call yourself the ¡®circus¡¯ or whatever, you should stop this meaningless resistance now!!¡±

    And like that, Jujs tried to convince us that they in fact had the advantage here.

    However, Irina and Rozari had seen my power. And so Jujs¡¯s words were nothing short of ludicrous.

    ¡°Give up. Didn¡¯t I tell you? We have already lost.¡±

    Irina had epted it and was now making an admirable attempt to persuade Jujs.

    But Jujs would not listen.

    ¡°What a foolish thing to say! How can we give up now? The Demon Lord robbed us of our status and honor as nobles! Headmaster Godama has promised to ept me. How can I suddenly act as if nothing has happened! You will be treated well if youe with me. Now, you must think hard on that!¡±

    They clearly weren¡¯t seeing eye to eye.

    Jijs was still not able to understand his situation.

    These kinds inconsequential people were always so stupid. In a way, he was unbeatable.

    Just then, something happened that only fed into Jujs¡¯s convictions.

    An airship had appeared.

    Jujs saw it and his face lit up.

    But it did notst for long.

    He had been at the height of glory for a second, but then his face froze over.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ve been waiting for...you?¡±

    The airshipnded and the gate opened.

    The person that climbed leisurely down the stairs, was not a soldier, as Jujs had hoped¨C

    ¡°Who-who are you!¡±

    It was Diablo.

    Jujs got his answer from a most unexpected direction.

    ¡°A-ahhhhhh!! It¡¯s Lord Diablo!!!¡±

    Came the surprisingly loud roar from the crowd.

    Even the doctor, Master Pyuri was screaming along with the students.

    Actually, she was basically leading them.

    If only she had a little more self-respect.

    Diablo was apparently hiding hiding his identity now, which meant wearing casual clothes that appeared quite in at a nce.

    But still, there was an aura that oozed out from him. This overwhelming sense of importance that he had was evidence of who he was.

    Basically, his disguise was pointless.

    ¡°Di-Diablo!? Bu-but, what will happen to me...?¡±

    Jujs swayed and then crumbled to the ground.

    What indeed...

    But one thing that was for sure, was that he would no longer work as a teacher.

    ¡°No way?!¡±

    ¡°Is it really him?¡±

    ¡°Why is he here!?¡±

    ¡°But he is dressed rather roughly...¡±

    ¡°And he still looks gorgeous!¡±

    Came the scattered voices.

    Even those who had not immediately recognized him were soon informed of this fact by the zealous women in the crowd.

    There was no hiding it now.

    Some of the students were finding it difficult to keep up. So many things had happened in session that it was difficult to process. And so I had nned to use a dream spell to trick them...

    But Diablo¡¯s sudden arrival had been so oundish that it somehow had the opposite effect, and they had be cool-headed.

    Some of them were looking at us, back and forth. Then realization seemed to kick in.

    Souei was next to show himself, and another round of cheers erupted.

    ¡°Oh, my. Who is that man standing next to Lord Diablo?¡±

    ¡°He is very handsome as well.¡±

    Like that, even the less known Souei became the center of much attention.

    In spite of this, he kept calm and collected.

    ¡°Hehehe. I finally found you. Uhhh...¡±

    Diablo tried to hide my identity, perhaps as a precaution.

    However, as he waspletely exposed, there was not much point in trying to protect me now.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. People know about my escape already. And I nned to return after going to the Forum. So there¡¯s no point in being secretive.¡±

    I said to Diablo with a sigh.

    ¡°Then what now?¡±

    ¡°But let¡¯s keep it a secret that I¡¯ll be participating in the Forum. Also...¡±

    I nced towards the students...

    ¡°You can be responsible for ensuring that they keep their mouths shut. I shouldn¡¯t have to tell you this, but no violence and brainwashing, alright?¡±

    I said, dumping everything onto him.

    Diablo nodded with a look of pleasure before kneeling with a bow.

    And then¨C

    ¡°Certainly. Lord Rimuru.¡±

    He said in a very clear voice.

    Just then.

    A cheer muchrger than the previous ones erupted.

    It wasn¡¯t just cheering, but shrieking as well.

    ¡°The Gr-great Demon Lord!!¡±

    ¡°He was real!?¡±

    ¡°So beautiful...¡±

    ¡°Hey, wait... So I was rambling on about our n in front of the Great Demon Lord!?¡±

    ¡°¨CNo, Irina... If anything, it was I who talked about hating him right to his face...¡±

    It was that moment. Every single person who was present knew who I was.

    Yes, among them were those whose voices were so pained that even I wanted to cry.

    Don¡¯t worry.

    I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear it¨Cwell, I could deal with those thingster.

    After all, maybe a little revenge was eptable.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what it is. And wasn¡¯t that magic great?¡±

    I said with a wink.

    Some of the students bled from their noses as they fainted.

    Some of them were stunned into a stupor.

    The teachers were bothughing and crying.

    And some students were screaming hysterically. Ahhhhh!!

    In any case, the students were engulfed by a great chaos for quite some time after that.

 Chapter 319

    Rimuru¡¯s Elegant Escape y ¨C 24 END

    Afterward.

    The students were put on the airship that Diablo and Souei came in and sent off to the Kingdom of Ingracia.

    While I was going to miss it, this was the end of the survival training.

    Lace stayed on the ind and talked with the monsters about the ns for building Wondend.

    This was in order to listen to their requests and to insure habitat segregation.

    In the future, this ind would have a secret base for mysterious airships and an amusement park from hell for the training of the students.

    We were also considering allowing civilians inside while apanied by guards.

    And¡ª

    Within the airship, I decided to listen to what Diablo and Souei had been doing up until now.

    ¡°This must be some kind of mistake!¡±

    Screamed Jujs as Souei escorted him. He was tied to what looked like a dirty log.

    But on closer inspection, it wasn¡¯t a log, but a person who had been turned into a tree.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°Ah! This guy had crawled into the NNU Magic and Science Investigation Academy, and so I punished him. As youmanded, I refrained from taking his life.¡±

    Diablo answered proudly.

    While it was true that he had not killed him, what did he intend to do now...?

    ¡°Hehehe. Once the questioning is finished, I intend to put him in the treantbyrinth town.¡±

    ¡°Uh, I don¡¯t know if Trainee would like that?¡±

    ¡°Do you think so? Then what if I give him to you as a present, Lord Rimuru?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want him! This isn¡¯t just a questionable hobby, you know? They will question my sanity!¡±

    ¡°That is true. I am very sorry. Shall I burn him now?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Maybe...¡±

    The conversation was like some kind ofedy sketch. Just then, the log¨CI mean, Godama, began to cry.

    I felt a little sorry for him.

    But upon further questioning, it turned out that he was causing the most mischief in regards to my ns for the school... I could not forgive him for that.

    I had no reason to forgive him.

    ¡°Oh, well. After making him an example for other fools and enduring one hundred years of tree life, he can be released. He may even be able to start life again if his brain is fine. In the end, it is important to repent.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful, Lord Rimuru. You are always overflowing with mercy!¡±

    Oh, really?

    I felt like I was being rather harsh.

    He was feeling a lot of pain but couldn¡¯t die. He couldn¡¯t faint or even go mad. Perhaps it would be better to just die.

    However, he would be much more mentally stronger if he came out of this intact after a hundred years.

    Depending on his attitude at that time, I may just hire him at Tempest.

    It was not particrly pleasant, but it would work as an experiment.

    And there was one other person.

    Jujs, who had been crying for quite some time now...

    His heart certainly would not be able to survive turning into a tree...

    Hmm. In fact, just like the small fry he was, he hadn¡¯t actuallymitted that grave a crime.

    On the other hand, he had affected the school and put meaningless status systems in ce and shown open hostility towards me.

    ¡°What should we do with him?¡±

    ¡°I could kill him for you?¡±

    Souei was quick to say.

    Do you mean it? Diablo seemed to ask as he looked at Souei with surprise.

    Wait a minute? I just remembered something.

    ¡°That¡¯s it! This guy is fixated on ss. We can strip him of his status and make himbor as a prisoner.¡±

    ¡°I see. He can help clean thebyrinth.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe. And there will be no worry of him dying if he wears the bracelet.¡±

    It seemed like a very harsh punishment indeed.

    The bracelet would cause him to resurrect every time that he died.

    And cleaning thebyrinth was very dangerous work.

    A certain number of the monsters had been dealt with, but there was still parts that needed work.

    It was Trainee and the otherbyrinth managers that went their periodically, but they would need people to help them.

    Or course, it was all very dangerous.

    There was a possibility of being killed by monsters repeatedly. So it was usually work for prisonborers.

    The least popr job in Tempest.

    However, this was not the kind of conversation we could have in front of the students.

    It wasn¡¯t just a matter of having a bad influence on them.

    So all of these thoughts remained in my head as I decided on Godama and Jujs¡¯s fates.

    After that, there was also Magnus, Rozari and Irina.

    Irina would sometimes look at my face and shout.

    ¡°Tsk. Just kill me!¡±

    Ah! How typical!

    ¡°Hehehe. Then without further ado!¡±

    Diablo began to move, and so I stopped him frantically.

    You can¡¯t kill the person who begs to be killed.

    It was against the rules.

    ¡°Um, I understand that you hate me and everything. But, it¡¯s not exactly justified. The ruler cannot just stand by without resisting during a war. A country cannot exist without protecting its citizen¡¯s safety and assets. It is fine if people want to sing about being pacifists, but the ruler cannot. Or else the country will fall. Can you understand that?¡±

    ¡°Yes... I understand that I am wrong. But! I cannot help but hate you...¡±

    Well, she couldn¡¯t help herself then.

 Chapter 320

    And she had no hope of changing, and so she wished for nothing but to die at my hands now.

    This was all very annoying.

    ¡°By the way, who do mean when you talked about someone from your home? The people who died in the war with the empire were mostly brought back to life.¡±

    The reaction of those three to my question far exceeded mere surprise.

    Apparently, it was news to them.

    ¡°Hey, hey. Didn¡¯t the resurrected soldiers tell you anything?¡±

    ¡°N-no. We had heard, but we couldn¡¯t believe it. We thought perhaps they had hallucinated it amidst the horrors of the war...¡±

    ¡°Yes. How could we believe such a thing...¡±

    Magnus and Rozari shook their heads in firm denial.

    Hmm, I suppose so.

    But, it did happen.

    ¡°Shinji Tanimura. Also Mark Lauren and Shin Ryusei... People from my home... They were ¡®otherworlders¡¯ who came here. I searched for them desperately, but could not find them. You killed them, didn¡¯t you? Even if it was the work of your subordinates, it is ultimately your...¡±

    ¡°STOOOP!!¡±

    It was probably her answer to my question, but Irina looked me straight in the eyes and began to talk.

    And the names that came out of her mouth were all familiar to me.

    I told her to stop and gave her the truth quite inly.

    ¡°You know, they are alive?¡±

    What are you saying? I shall not be fooled! She seemed to say as she red at me.

    But it¡¯s the truth...

    ¡°I mean, I guess they haven¡¯t bothered to contact their friends?¡±

    ¡°As for that, Lord Rimuru...¡±

    Souei seemed to know the reason.

    Shinji, Mark and Shin had all betrayed the empire and defected. That was why they could not contact anyone.

    And...

    ¡°They are very obsessed with their research and rarely leave the country. But they do enter thebyrinth asionally for exercise and stress relief.¡±

    Well, there you go.

    Ramiris would haveughed loudly in this situation.

    Now that I think of it, Ramiris and Veldora were rather quiet recently.

    I was worried that maybe they were plotting something, but it looked like it was just their research.

    ¡°Hehehe. Now that I think of it, they had been asking for more personnel. Among the documents in Benimaru¡¯s room, there was a request for an increase of workers.¡±

    Diablo had a sharp eye and had looked through the documents addressed to Benimaru.

    In fact, I had known about it.

    However, there was no one that we could send, and it had been ignored.

    It had to be someone knowledgeable with a resistance to mana.

    Such personnel didn¡¯te easily...

    Hmmm? Personnel...

    ¡°Irina. If you don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t you go and see them?¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    ¡°On one condition!¡±

    I could see that Irina had tensed up.

    I smirked and continued.

    ¡°You will have to work there as a researcher too. And if you refuse this offer, you will be subject to a one hundred years sentence. Then you will not be able to confirm that what I have said is true, and you will not be able to meet them if it is. It¡¯s up to you. Choose as you will.¡±

    Irina¡¯s expression was deeply troubled.

    However, she came to a decision surprisingly quickly.

    ¡°Regardless of it being true, research is preferable to a sentence. I will work there even if you are lying to me. Besides, you...protected the students. I do not think you are the kind of Demon Lord who would lie and toy with the hearts of others...¡±

    I did not know if she was being sincere, but she said this as she epted my offer.

    Just onest push now.

    ¡°Of course. After all, you were honest enough to tell me your ns. Quite freely too. How could I not have taken that into consideration?¡±

    I smiled devilishly and nodded.

    ¡°But! Do not say that.¡±

    Irina looked very embarrassed.

    ¡°Hehehe. Irina. While I do not lie, it is no difficult thing for me to y with the hearts of people. I might tell Shinji and the others about this. Especially when we are drinking. It can¡¯t be helped, can it?¡±

    ¡°AHHHHH!!!¡±

    Irina imagined this scene and shouted with embarrassment.

    ¡°I, I swear to be loyal to you. But, please don¡¯t talk to them about this...?¡±

    ¡°I will think about it!¡±

    I said victoriously and nodded.

    Magnus had listened to this whole exchange.

    ¡°Satoru...no, Great Demon Lord Rimuru. I, no, I don¡¯t care what happens to me. But could you not forgive Rozari for her crimes?¡±

    ¡°Lord Magnus!?¡±

    ¡°I am very aware that this is very selfish of me. But she was only following my orders. If you could at least allow me to take the me for it and forgive her...¡±

    I had thought he was one of those shallow types, but this was rather dashing of him.

    Well, he was actually part of the imperial family.

    I wanted to avoid earning anymore hatred through dealing with him too harshly.

    It would be a diplomatic issue, and I didn¡¯t care to act so extremely just because I could.

    So, what to do?

    As I wondered about this, I heard a knock on the door.

    I felt the presence of two people.

    It was probably them.

    I was expecting them¡ªwell, I wanted them toe.

    Good.

    Now I could prepare a point ofpromise.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    I gave them permission before Souei could stand up.

 Chapter 321

    As expected, it was Julius and Karma.

    I had told the teachers to stop them if they tried toe in here, so it meant that the other students must have helped them.

    I could feel my mouth curling into a little smile.

    To think they woulde here to talk to me directly after finding out that I was the Great Demon Lord.

    Well done! I thought.

    ¡°Master Satoru...no, Lord Rimuru! Please forgive Magnus!¡±

    As soon as they entered, Karma bowed deeply and said those words.

    And then Julius followed.

    ¡°Magnus is our friend. But we didn¡¯t realize he was troubled, and we didn¡¯t consult him. We hadn¡¯t talked together about what we really felt. We couldn¡¯t. However, we would like to now. I want to say what I really feel, from the heart! So please, could you not give us that chance?¡±

    Julius expressed himself before lowering his head just as Karma had done.

    This was good.

    I now had a reason to forgive.

    ¡°Very well. You can all share the responsibility for what happened.¡±

    At these words, Julius, Karma and Magnus all raised their faces at once.

    Rozari also looked at me with uncertainty.

    ¡°You can all help each other. If one of you looks to be going down the wrong path, stop him. Do you agree that everything happened while you were my students? Teachers are responsible for what their students do. And so I will close my eyes in this case.¡±

    Diablo sat back in his chair gracefully and enjoyed his tea.

    Souei was pouring me a second cup.

    Neither of them said a word in protest.

    ¡°So-so...does that mean that we are forgiven...?¡±

    Rozari asked hesitantly.

    It was not me, but Diablo who answered her.

    ¡°Hehehe. Can I tell you something? When Lord Rimuru says he forgives you, he has forgiven all of your sins. He says he is going to close his eyes, so that means that you have all gotten away. But remember, there won¡¯t be a next time.¡±

    And then Souei added,

    ¡°Yes. The real problem was with the school. In a way, you were all victims. This n of raising personnel and sending them to the center was quite interesting. That alone is hardly a crime.¡±

    He said.

    Exactly.

    Ultimately, brainwashing students was not good, but the rest was hardly an issue.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s how it is. I said as much to Irina, but when ites to war, your perspective will change depending on which country you are with. Such is history. It cannot be helped that people wish for their country to have an advantage. That is why it is important to study the history of other countries as well as your own. It will help you understand both sides and judge fairly. Well, perhaps this is not the most convincing argument, since it¡¯sing from the mouth of a Demon Lord.¡±

    I finished.

    I was about to tell Magnus and the others to leave, when Godama caught my eye on the floor.

    ¡°...Oh, yes. Julius. You were shouting about how much you hated me, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Diablo immediately reacted to this. Even Souei¡¯s eyebrows twitched.

    ¡°Uh, no...that...¡±

    Sweat dripped from his handsome face as he desperately searched for the right words.

    Hehehe.

    I had mostly ignored his words, but I couldn¡¯t say that I wasn¡¯t just a little hurt.

    ¡°Even I was a little wounded by having such words said to my face.¡±

    . Stop reading at pirate sites that steals trantions. Check novelupdates. for legit fan trantions

    ¡°It was just a...a figure of speech...¡±

    Julius had tears in his eyes.

    I decided to let him off here.

    ¡°I¡¯m joking. All is forgiven. But on one condition.¡±

    ¡°Condition?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Take care of this.¡±

    So saying, I pointed at Godama.

    Julius looked less than enthusiastic, but he agreed withoutint.

    ¡°As you are all responsible, you can take it around to the other schools. It will be a punishment for you, so you can take turns every year. I am sure that any student who thinks of doing something foolish will have a change of heart when they see this. It¡¯s two birds with one stone, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Rozari and the three others looked very unenthusiastic about it.

    That made me quite satisfied.

    I was able to get rid of the thing and also punish them at the same time.

    Hurrah!

    After that, I had all of the revolutionaries, or ¡®Human Emancipation Alliance¡¯ members taken in, as they seemed to have very extremist views.

    Souei¡¯s subordinates had already received the order, and they would be finished with this task shortly.

    I would hand them all over to Lace, as they would make good workers.

    I was sure they would prove to be very useful.

    And just like that, the great cleansing of the school and driving out of the troublemakers wasplete.

    ¡ªAfterward.

    Julius, Magnus, Karma and the others of their ss became legendary warriors whose names went down in history as the people who the Great Demon Lord once cooked for.

    Some of them, like Marsha, became actual heroes. As she was known as the forebearer of the new style of magic.

    My escape resulted in several other amusing stories as well, but those were for another time.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    After returning to Tempest.

    My body, Rimurun, was cruelly split into two.

    Well, as it was a slime, it had just split into two smaller slimes... Still, it was not a good feeling when you thought of it as your own body.

    ¡°Th-this is...um...¡±

    ¡°No! It was because Shuna wouldn¡¯t let go!¡±

    It was surprising enough that Shuna would resist Shion¡¯s great strength.

    But more than that, I was shocked that my incredibly resilient body had been split into two.

    These two should not ever be angered.

    I promised to myself once again.

    By the way, I was able to return to normal by absorbing the two Rimurun bodies.

    Shuna and Shion looked a little sad, so I thought that I would give them a doll next time.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    The Forum was held in the Ingracia School City¨CThe development of magic and science. The 8th...

    Mai gave a wonderful lecture.

    She had seeded in stabilizing the Different Gate after ten years.

    But the fact that I listened to her and thought, ¡®maybe it would be fun to visit another world next time,¡¯ will be our little secret.

    To be continued?

 Chapter 322

    Bonus ¨C The Everyday Lives of Certain Adventurers

    Cabal, Ellen and Gido tottered down the road.

    Their faces looked exhausted as they stopped in front of the building they had passed by often. Then they weakly pushed the door open and entered.

    It was a cheap inn and bar. As all three were rather poor, they came here often.

    After securing their rooms, they met up at the bar.

    Once they had let out a series of deep sighs, they opened their mouths in order to let out all of the anger that they had built up inside.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I argued against it!¡±

    ¡°Exactly. I remember saying that I had a bad feeling about it!¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped now! I never would have thought that a Twin Serpent would appear when we were just supposed to hunt some great snakes!¡±

    ¡°But, but we had already hunted four of them...¡±

    ¡°And there was only one left to hunt...¡±

    ¡°We should be thankful that we were at least able to negotiate it so that the quest wasn¡¯t a failure.¡±

    Cabal spat, as if to say there was no point in arguing. Cabal understood why the others wanted toin. But being the leader meant you had to listen to theints of others.

    Just then, their beer was brought over to their table. It was the perfect timing.

    As if wanting to forget all those bad memories, the three of them immediately tipped the cups into their mouths. While they hadn¡¯t failed the quest, their reward money had been halved and the acidic saliva that the twin serpent had unleashed on them as they ran away, had made it necessary for them to have their equipment repaired. The more they thought about it, the worse their loss seemed. They could not go on without having a drink.

    They didn¡¯t have enough money to buy new equipment, and so they had to make do with having it repaired...

    ¡°Ahhh. I want dwarf-made armor too. But they cost several pieces of gold even at the lower end...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too expensive, Cabal. I would like to buy new robes myself, but I know that I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re way too poor... We should just be happy that we¡¯re even alive after what happened.¡±

    ¡°True. We got away from the Twin Serpent. And they sent out a hunting party because of our report. We should just be d that no civilians were hurt!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Having our savings disappear due to repairs. That¡¯s no big deal!¡±

    Cabal tried to be optimistic like Gido, but Ellen¡¯s words were enough to remind him of how depressing their reality was. Ellen also looked gloomy, and an oppressive air fell over them. Cabal was just about to suggest that they should drown their troubles in drink, go to bed, and start again tomorrow! When¨C

    ¡°Hey, did you hear about it?¡±

    ¡°Ah. You mean the mansion deep in the mountains passed Giena vige? They say there is a quest that is offering ten gold pieces as a reward.¡±

    He heard the conversation of two men from the table next to theirs. They were quite drunk, and unable to tell that their voices were loud. The trio became sober at the mention of ten gold pieces, and they perked up their ears with serious expressions.

    ¡°So you get paid ten pieces of gold for killing the monster...¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey. That¡¯s ridiculous. Why would they pay you so much?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a quest that is not going through the guild. So as there is nomission, you can earn more.¡±

    ¡°But doesn¡¯t that mean that the strength of the monster is uncertain? Surely no one would be so stupid as to ept it?¡±

    ¡°Ten pieces of gold is mighty enticing. But Giena vige is far away. I wouldn¡¯t go all the way over there if I wasn¡¯t sure that I could kill it.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. It would be smarter to take smaller jobs.¡±

    The men said with augh. They soon forgot about the subject and went to boasting about their personal exploits.

    Cabal, Ellen and Gido all looked at each other.

    ¡°Well, we just finished thest quest and have nothing to do...¡±

    ¡°Yes... And I hear that mountain vegetables are good this time of year...¡±

    ¡°It might be a good idea to rx and enjoy being in the mountains once in a while.¡±

    With matching opinions, they nodded at each other.

    Their eyes were full of greed and it was clear that none of them gave the slightest thought to the danger.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Cabal, Ellen and Gido ran desperately.

    They were so close to the exit when the thing appeared in front of the door.

    It was a lesser demon.

    The lesser demon was ¡®B+¡¯ rank, and so there was no telling whether or not their party, which was ¡®B¡¯ rank, could beat it.

    ording to the guild, you were only supposed to fight monsters that were the same rank as you or lower. As there was no gurantee you could win against a stronger monster, it was considered an act of suicide.

    But why had this happened to them in the first ce...

    The party had stayed one night in Giena vige before visiting the mansion in the mountains.

    That was where they heard the details of the quest. And as it waste, they were invited to stay for the night.

    They did not realize that it was a trap until they sat down for dinner with the master of the house.

    ¡°Oh, do you really not mind that we eat all of this food?¡±

    ¡°Everything is so delicious!¡±

    ¡°You just leave this ogre bear to us. We¡¯ll handle it for you!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. You young people are so reliable. Now eat up. We still have plenty more!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is so good! Could you be fattening us up so you can eat uster on?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha...what? What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°Uh, umm... Could you be fattening us up so you can eat us?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°..........¡±

    Ellen¡¯s joke caused the master tough ufortably.

    It was so unnatural that even Ellen forced a smile.

    ¡°Uh...are you...actually serious?¡±

    ¡°Hehehe. Ahahaha! Very good, you humans. This isn¡¯t exactly going the way I nned, but I¡¯ll just kill you here and take your flesh.¡±

    The master said. Then he dispelled his disguise, revealing his true form.

    The three of them decided to retreat the moment they saw it. And that¡¯s how their desperate escape began.

    It was after much running that they finally arrived at the door.

    ¡°We should prepare to meet our fate now! Let¡¯s kill it!¡±

    ¡°Lady, that¡¯s easy to say, but... Oh, very well.¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey. I¡¯m the leader here. Alright, let¡¯s do this!¡±

    The two men agreed with Ellen. And so began a battle where they used all their items, fully aware that they would be ruined after this was done.

 Chapter 323

    Several hourster.

    ¡°Tsk...no... How can I be defeated by mere human scum... If only...I had been able to maintain this flesh...¡±

    With thosest words, the lesser demon vanished. He was not dead. He was just no longer able to maintain the body which was not whole. And so the three had been victorious.

    ¡°Ye-yes! We killed the lesser demon!¡±

    ¡°We did it! I knew that we could aplish anything if we tried!¡±

    ¡°Good. I am so relieved. I was so sure we were going to die...¡±

    They celebrated for a moment, but then theing mes made their expressions change.

    ¡°Damn it! The fireballs he unleashed are starting to burn up the building!¡±

    ¡°This is bad! We have to get out now, or we will be burned into a crisp!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t stand there in shock. Let¡¯s hurry up and get out of here.¡±

    The three of them frantically began their escape.

    Thankfully, the door had been destroyed during the fight, and they were able to get out...however...

    ¡°By the way...the ten gold pieces...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about that! We just came here to rest. Right?¡±

    ¡°...Yes. The mansion is burned down and...¡±

    ¡°What! So we worked for free again!? But I want to live in luxury already! I was thinking about buying beautiful robes with the reward money!¡±

    ¡°I told you, don¡¯t bring that up! It¡¯ll only make you sad.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m hardly surprised this happened again. I guess we should just be happy that we¡¯re alive!¡±

    ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s always that... We say the same thing every time.¡±

    Still, in spite of theining, all three of them looked cheerful. This kind of thing happened all of the time, and they knew from experience, that as long as you were alive, good things wille to you.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    They finished making their report at the nearest guild and then stayed in a bar untilte into the night.

    After that, the three of them were summoned by the guild master.

    They nervously entered the room.

    ¡°It seems that you let greed get the best of you again, and you took on a job that you never should have.¡±

    The guild master said, before Gido had even closed the door behind them.

    ¡°Oh, but we didn¡¯t make any money. Please don¡¯t punish us!¡±

    Cabal said frantically.

    However, the guild master just snorted and continued.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine. If you survived it, you must have gained something at the same time.¡±

    They were at a loss over how to react to this. But they were at least relieved that the guild master seemed to be in a good mood...

    ¡°Still, you three are too reckless! Idiots!!¡±

    The guild master continued in a fashion that was scarier than any ogre. The lecture continued for hours, which was odd, considering how busy the guild master should be. Things just kept getting worse for them, and they wanted to cry.

    Finally, the guild master said to them,

    ¡°However, the Twin Serpent was discovered because of your report. It was far from the vige, just outside the forest. That was because you lured it over there, right? Well done. And you made it out alive. Next time you should be more careful.¡±

    ¡°No, we weren¡¯t thinking about anything but running. And we only went in the opposite direction as the vige by ident. You know...we don¡¯t have the best sense of direction...¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. It was so frantic!¡±

    ¡°How clumsy of us. There would have been soldiers waiting for us in the vige.¡±

    They said in denial, but the guild master seemed to see through it and said, ¡®Fine. That will be all,¡¯ and then turned away from them and towards some documents. That was the guild master¡¯s way of showing gratitude.

    The three of them bowed and left the room behind them.

    Several dayster.

    The three of them hade to a certain vige for work.

    ¡°Ah, miss! Thank you for killing that scary monsterst time!¡±

    Small children shouted as they came running towards them to crowd around.

    They were all smiling.

    When the three of them hade herest time, the children were all worried about their parents and couldn¡¯t stop crying¡ªbut there was no hint of that now.

    ¡°Just seeing your smiles is all the reward that I need. That¡¯s what I think!¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Not bad.¡±

    ¡°True. There are things that are more important than money!¡±

    The childrens¡¯ smiles were infectious, and it did not take long for the three of them to smile as well.

    And just like always, they looked forward and started to walk.

    Their adventure had only just begun.

 Chapter 324

    Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken 282

    SS ¨C Night Butterfly ¨C Toranoana/Volume 1 Extra

    The body of a slime is surprisinglyfortable.

    It was easy to move in and I didn¡¯t ever feel tired. And since I did not have an overly particr personality, it was mostly convenient.

    However, there now arose a very big problem.

    I hade to a ce called the ¡®Night Butterfly.¡¯

    Kaijin had brought me here to celebrate and as a thank you.

    I didn¡¯t have any interest really, but Kaijin would not back down, and so I had no choice.

    Really, I had no interest in it at all. It was Kaijin who forced me...

    ...

    Alright, I will admit it.

    I was actually very interested. It had been a long time since Ist had a drink with pretty girls, and so I entered the ce quite happily.

    But then!

    No matter how much I drank, I could not get drunk. You could say it was an incredibly serious problem. Kaijin had gone through all the trouble of bringing me here. But now the fun was halved. I tried my hardest to get drunk, but I couldn¡¯t even taste the drink. I was dauntless and unyielding in my attempt, but it was no use.

    However, there was more to enjoy than the drinks.

    I was a man who was quick to adapt. I would not give up so easily!

    And so I thought that I would like to enjoy thepany of beautiful elf girls that would do justice to the name, ¡®Night Butterfly.¡¯

    And here arose yet another problem.

    I had not had anyints about my slime body up until now, but now I had nothing butints.

    My next issue was theck of hands. Here I was with these pretty elf girls, and yet I could not touch them. It was a huge problem indeed.

    Their lithe, delicate arms wrapped around me as their ample breasts pressed against my body.

    Wonderful! Was I in heaven!? I wanted to shout out loud. That¡¯s how amazing the situation was...

    But tragically, I had no hands. And so there was nothing else that I could do.

    I thought back on all the animals I had preyed on, and wondered if I couldn¡¯t create a hand or tentacle or any other organ to express my feelings.

    Then I thought of using the unique skill Great Sage. And so I sent out the order.

    However¡ª

    <<Answer: Insufficient data. Creation of the specified limb has failed.>>

    How useless!! So much for ¡®Great Sage¡¯! It waspletely unreliable when I needed it the most.

    But then I recalled all the monsters that I had preyed on¡ªsnakes, centipedes, spiders, bats, lizards, wolves...indeed, none of them had that ability.

    Unfortunately, I would have to give up being able to squeeze any breasts.

    But! I was not the kind of man to give up here.

    If I couldn¡¯t squeeze anything, surely I could still enjoy the sweet-smelling scent of these elfdies.

    Being surrounded by breasts while enjoying the smell of heaven. That was the best way for an adult man to live.

    And so I would go about doing just that.

    I took in as much air as I could. And here I was able to reach the world of aroma.

    This was when the skill, ¡®Super Olfaction,¡¯ which I had received from the Fanged Wolves, came in handy.

    And so I continued to smell the beautiful elves as a way of satisfying my desire to know more.

    <<Answer: The substance is a mixture of perfume, the female hormone estrogen, oxytocin...>>

    Stop! That¡¯s not what I meant!!

    I don¡¯t want to know those kinds of details... Knowing all of that will decrease the beauty.

    Was it only a ¡®Great Sage¡¯ in name? The skill waspletely useless.

    And so exined to the ¡®Great Sage.¡¯

    While I did want to smell the scents and know its wonders, I did not want to know too much.

    There was just a right amount. There was always a line you shouldn¡¯t cross.

    Things you couldn¡¯t know even if you wanted to. Things you couldn¡¯t see even if you wanted to.

    That was the great secret.

    People lost interest in things if they knew too much. And so you had to go until you almost arrive, but then restrain yourself from going any further.

    You could say it was the art of only getting a brief glimpse of something.

    By suppressing your intellectual curiosity, you can gain much more excitement. It¡¯s an adult thing that only professionals can manage.

    I said all of this and more to the ¡®Great Sage.¡¯

    <<...Answer: I understand.>>

    For real? That¡¯s the Great Sage for you.

    My passion must have got through, as it understood me now.

    The Great Sage was wonderful after that.

    It allowed me to sense things right up until that point when I became desperate for more.

    To be precise, I was able to understand their emotions by their smell.

    It was emotions such as joy or anger. But these things were worth a thousand pieces of gold in this kind of ce.

    I was able to establish myself as a type of king here.

    And it wasn¡¯t just about the smell.

    My sight as well. Things that you cannot see were recreated as images in my brain.

    Currently, I was still relying on ¡®Magic Perception¡¯ to see.

    It was surprisingly difficult to recreate the eyes alone, and not only was it easier to use ¡®Magic Perception¡¯ to create the images, but it had a wider view.

    I was able to use this wide view to see things that people shouldn¡¯t. For instance, it would be possible to see under people¡¯s skirts.

    However, that golden triangle was tightly protected by the elfdies, and I was never able to see anything through the faithfully recreated images.

    ¡®Great Sage.¡¯...was almost frighteningly urate.

    And so, my tireless pursuit in this ce of the night continued. That is, until some people came to hinder us.

 Chapter 325

    Bonus ¨C Visit to the Unknown ¨C 01 Different Gate

    On the day of Rimuru¡¯s great escape, there were those whoughed out loud in the far depths of thebyrinth.

    It was Veldora and Ramiris.

    Veldora was in the shape of a human as he stood in front of the magic circle andughed.

    Ramiris flew happily around him.

    ¡°Kaaahh¨Cahahaha! Finally, it is finished. Now we can journey to other worlds ahead of Rimuru.¡±

    ¡°Ohoho. Encounters with the unknown! Rimuru is always so cautious about everything, so this is our chance, master!¡±

    ¡°Yes! I was thinking that too, Ramiris. At the forum that is to take ce in Ingracia, a thesis on the Different Gate is to be revealed. However, we shall be the first to seed before that even happens!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! Rimuru is guaranteed to start saying, ¡®I¡¯ll go and y in that other world,¡¯ so we have to go first and see what it¡¯s like!¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡±

    As their conversation suggested, they hadpleted the procedure of opening a Different Gate.

    Of course, they did.

    This was because they had been helping with Mai Furuki¡¯s research, and were in a position to know what its contents.

    But it wasn¡¯t that they wanted to steal the results of the research and take credit for it.

    Their reasoning was simple. They were just looking for an opportunity to ignore Rimuru¡¯s warning that it was dangerous, and go on a journey to a different world.

    And if circumstances permit it, they would learn all they can and then surprise Rimuru with itter on.

    And so neither of them hesitated.

    Now that Rimuru was gone, they would hurry up and activate this new method and take off for a different world¡ªthe two of them could think of nothing else.

    Rimuru¡¯s warnings were like a distant wind, and they cared not at all about whether or not this other world would be safe.

    They had no ns at all.

    However, they were both full of confidence and did not care about the small details. As always, they would cry only when the trouble arose.

    ¡°Hehehe. Now that we¡¯ve decided, we should go at once!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s go!!¡±

    Ramiris held onto Veldora¡¯s shoulder, and once Veldora was sure she was secure, he began to send magic energy into the circle.

    Beretta realized this and frantically ran towards them¨C

    ¡°Wait just a min¨C¡±

    However, it was much toote!

    Light flowed from the magic circle and filled the room in a sh, engulfing even Beretta.

    And when the light disappeared, all three of them had vanished without a trace.

    ..........

    ......

    ...

    Shinji had be worried that they hadn¡¯te out for so long, and went to check on the room.

    There was a cup of coffee on the desk that was half empty.

    ¡°Huh? Lord Ramiris is gone, and Mister Veldora... Where...no, they couldn¡¯t have!?¡±

    He looked down at the magic circle on the ground with startled amazement.

    ¡°Oh, damn it. So they must have been waiting for a time when Lord Rimuru is absent... Really, those two are so selfish. Ahhhh. It will not be my fault if they get scoldedter. Damn it.¡±

    He muttered in defeat. Then he worried over how he could prove that he was not involved in this.

    But now that he thought about it, he had only helped in the research as Ramiris¡¯s assistant. And he was not an actual aplice.

    And he had evidence, including the schedule in the research journal, so there really was no need to worry.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine then. And it will be good for them to be harshly reprimanded once in a while, or they will never learn.¡±

    Shinji thought as if it had nothing to do with him.

    However¡ª

    Shinji would find himself in danger as well, in one weeks time.

    This was because Irina, who he had not heard from for a long time, would be arriving as a new research member.

    But Shinji could not predict the future, and so he hadn¡¯t the foggiest idea.

    His master was not here, and so he started to think that he could take a few days off.

    ¨CAs for the encounter with Irina that awaited him, it was a story that only God would know.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    To put it simply, the Different Gate had been opened.

    And as the three of them had gone through it, they came out into thend of a different world.

    Well, maybe they didn¡¯t quitend, to be precise.

    ¡°GAAAAHHH!! Have we been thrown out into the sky!?¡±

    ¡°Hey, master!! We¡¯re falling. We¡¯re falling!?¡±

    ¡°Kaaaa¨Chahaha! Well, I cannot fly well. But we won¡¯t die even if we fall. Now, hold on tight!¡±

    ¡°Huh? Whaaat!?¡±

    The three of them had been thrown from a point that was three-hundred meters above ground.

    Veldora, Ramiris and Beretta.

    It wasn¡¯t as high as it could have been, and they hit the ground in less than ten seconds.

    The ground approached them even as they talked, and they made contact with a thunderous crash.

    ¡°Wh-what a shock! Master, what do you mean you can¡¯t fly?!¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Well, energy seems to be very thin in this world. I couldn¡¯t move like I wanted.¡±

    ¡°...Now that you mention it, the power of spirits is weaker here as well! Hey, what does this mean?¡±

    Ramiris said in shock after hearing Veldora¡¯s exnation.

    However, Veldora seemed confident.

 Chapter 326

    The impact uponnding had done nothing to them, and he began to take stock of the situation with calm movements.

    Ramiris also looked around with deep curiosity.

    And then, right in front of them¡ªBeretta slowly floated downwards.

    ¡°...Oh, dear. This is exactly why Lord Rimuru said we must be careful... Well, it¡¯s toote now. But don¡¯t me me if he is furious about it.¡±

    ¡°...What!? Beretta. Why are you pretending to be some goody two shoes that has nothing to do with this! You¡¯re our aplice in crime!¡±

    Ramiris frantically tried to implicate Beretta, but it would be hard to say that she seeded.

    Beretta stayed calm and ignored her words.

    And just like Veldora, he began to look around and inspect this world they hade to.

    He understood that trying to argue with Ramiris seriously would only result in her putting the me on him. And so Beretta decided to end it immediately.

    ¡®Oh, fine. We¡¯ll talk about thister, when there¡¯s time,¡¯ Ramiris said, temporarily dying her victory over Beretta.

    And it would indeed be temporary, for she had every intention of having Beretta take responsibility.

    It was done in the spirit of wanting to lessen the degree of anger directed towards her.

    Veldora was in total agreement concerning this, and so Beretta¡¯s position here was very dangerous.

    Honest people are not always rewarded for being honest.

    And as someone who had known Ramiris for a long time, Beretta had experienced this first-hand.

    Not only that, but the embodiment of irresponsible, Veldora, was also present.

    While Beretta¡¯s position was bad, he was able to buy some time.

    After that, he would just have to tell Rimuru what really happened and prove that he was not involved¡ªbut then he realized that the situation was much more serious than he had thought.

    ¡°This is bad. We have lost any connection with our world. The Different Gate has closed...¡±

    ¡°Yes. After all, we used the ample energy avable deep within thebyrinth, and that¡¯s what kept the magic circle working. So it only makes sense that it could not continue to stay up in this world, where there is no energy.¡±

    ¡°Hey, master!? You sound very calm, but we will be able to get back, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmm...¡±

    ¡°What, are you serious? Beretta. What¡¯s going on here!?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? This is because you ignored Lord Rimuru¡¯s warning and acted on your own...¡±

    Beretta said with an exasperated shake of his head.

    Veldora looked away and whistled unconcernedly.

    He had actually expected the other world¡¯s energy to be enough in maintaining the gate.

    He had not expected this at all. That it would require energy on the other side as well.

    ¡°Wait! What! What! That makes it sound like it¡¯s all my fault!!¡±

    It was Ramiris and Veldora¡¯s fault no matter what way you looked at it. And so it was a little horrifying that they weren¡¯t conscious of it.

    Or so Beretta thought, but he didn¡¯t waste his time voicing it.

    There were more important matters to deal with now.

    ¡°Hmm. What a predicament. Not only is there no energy, but the oxygen is also very thin. And there are ces with some very serious pollution too?¡±

    ¡°Are you serious? Now that I think of it, it is quite cold. And dark...¡±

    Ramiris now noticed it as well.

    The sky was covered in thick clouds, covering the sunlight.

    Because of this, the temperature on the ground was near freezing point.

    While they did not require oxygen and had a resistance to toxins, it still did not feel very nice.

    Besides¡ª

    ¡°...Hey? What if there are no people here, or life of any kind? I was looking forward tomunicating with different cultures, but it doesn¡¯t look likely.¡±

    Ramiris muttered with disappointment.

    There was no point ining to other worlds if there was no life there.

    Still, it was possible they had justnded in a bad location, and she had not abandoned all hope just yet.

    ¡°This is really bad. This world is a miss.¡±

    ¡°There are ¡®hits¡¯ and ¡®misses¡¯ with worlds?¡±

    Beretta asked.

    ¡°Hmm. Why wouldn¡¯t there be?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. I told you. We came to look at other world cultures and try to search for something interesting!¡±

    I see. Beretta was satisfied.

    This ce was polluted and the temperature was near the freezing point.

    There wasn¡¯t much hope of there being intelligent life here, and so Veldora and Ramiris¡¯s wish was not likely toe true.

    (I understand what they mean by ¡®miss.¡¯ However, to run such an operation alone and in secret...perhaps they just wanted to discover a new civilization first and brag about it to Lord Rimuru... )

    Even as Beretta thought about this with exasperation, Veldora and Ramiris were having a conversation.

    ¡°Oh, I hate this. The cold aside, there isn¡¯t much spirit power here, which is weakening me. Besides, it¡¯s dark and all you can see in the distance is wild nds... It¡¯s, you know... Like thoses Rimuru knew about. Like Mars.¡±

    ¡°Ohh...you know a lot, Ramiris. I was actually thinking the same thing.¡±

    ¡°Right! Right!¡±

    ¡°Judging from how polluted this ce is, maybe there was a nuclear war here!¡±

    ¡°Ohhh! Very impressive master! You sure know a lot!¡±

    ¡°Kaaaha¡ªahahahaha! Oh, you are exactly right about that!¡±

    Veldora and Ramiris continued their carefree conversation.

    As he listened to them, Beretta started to feel like it was stupid for him to think about this problem alone.

    Still, there were certain things he needed to ask them. And so he waited for them to calm down before asking Veldora.

    ¡°So, Lord Veldora. Do you think it is possible for us to return?¡±

    ¡°Hmmm...¡±

    Veldora took a long pause and closed his eyes to think.

    Ramiris was also very interested in his answer, and so she waited quietly.

 Chapter 327

    Install Mobile app With Offline Browsing

    ¡°In order to return, We will have to reopen the Different Gate that is three-hundred meters above our heads, or create a new one. If we do make a newe, we should have no trouble setting the coordinates due to being connected to Rimuru¡¯s Soul Corridor...¡±

    Then Veldora stopped as if he wanted them to ponder this.

    In spite of appearances, Ramiris was a quick thinker, and she realized what it was Veldora was saying.

    ¡°I see! Even if we make a new gate, we can¡¯t get it to open without energy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, exactly. Regardless of what we do, we need energy. And so I think the quickest method would be to release my aura and fill the ground with energy. What do you think?¡±

    Ramiris nodded as if in agreement.

    Veldora was suggesting that he release his own aura. He had judged that with the immense amount of energy stored in his body, he could fill this world up with energy.

    ¡°Ohh! Good thinking, master. I know that you have a shocking amount of energy inside of you!¡±

    ¡°I see... It may be possible if you do it, Lord Veldora. However, won¡¯t it be a problem if you just go around changing thews of this world like that?¡±

    Unlike the carefree Ramiris, Beretta¡¯s observation was rather sharp.

    And it was this point exactly, that had caused Veldora to hesitate.

    If Veldora released his energy, there was a high possibility that it could mess up the ecological system of this world¨Cthis would be a breach of the rules that Rimuru had set in ce when going to other worlds.

    That being said, it would also be impossible for them to return without using a gate.

    Veldora¡¯s ¡®Space Transfer¡¯ would not let him travel to other worlds.

    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s just me, I could just use Rimuru¡¯s ¡®Simultaneous Existence¡¯ and return by being born again over there! So it¡¯s no problem if I die here...¡±

    ¡°What!? But doesn¡¯t that mean only you can return?¡±

    ¡°Is that so bad?¡±

    ¡°Of course it is!!¡±

    Ramiris was furious.

    Veldora wasn¡¯t actually serious, but this suggestion was quickly dismissed.

    Well, of course, it was.

    ¡°However, creating a new Different Gate will take a long time. I can prepare the necessary minerals, but I don¡¯t have enough of the other magic materials I would need. And if I had to start from scratch, well, who knows how long it would take...¡±

    ¡°Yes... It took years just to make the prototype...¡±

    Beretta said nonchntly, which caused Ramiris to hold her head in frustration.

    In fact, there had been quite a few mishaps back when they were still testing it.

    And as they had no facility here, it was not very realistic for them to create an entirely new gate.

    It wasn¡¯t impossible, but it was exhausting just thinking about it.

    ¡°Right? And that¡¯s why I think it would be the quickest to just reactivate that thing.¡±

    ¡°Yes... If that¡¯s the case, we should have used a system that required you to infuse it with energy directly, and not have it gathered from the air...¡±

    ¡°Not only that, the storage type required extra magic circuits, which was a huge bother.¡±

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s true...¡±

    Then Beretta said as if suddenly remembering something.

    ¡°Wait a minute. We don¡¯t need to panic. As the ¡®Soul Corridor¡¯ is still connected, won¡¯t Lord Rimuru notice our absence and call us back?¡±

    However, Veldora and Ramiris¡¯s reaction upon hearing those words¡ª

    ¡°Hahh. Oh, Beretta, you really don¡¯t understand anything. We don¡¯t want that to happen. That¡¯s why we are trying so hard to think of a solution!¡±

    ¡°So true. Don¡¯t you see? Rimuru will be angry if he finds out about what we¡¯ve been doing! And you are just as guilty. Rimuru won¡¯t return until a week at the earliest, and so we have to return and destroy the evidence before then!¡±

    And so theypletely rejected Beretta¡¯s suggestion.

    Still, it was incredibly simple and easy for him to understand.

    Basically, they were frantic because they did not want to be scolded.

    Once he knew this, Beretta did not argue back. And so he quietly tried to think of what would be the best way to return.

    At this point, Beretta was fully implicated.

    Perhaps he was just too softhearted.

    And so quite some time passed after that.

    And then finally, all three of them looked into each others¡¯ faces, but none of them had had a good idea.

    ¡°Well then, does that mean we can go with my idea? Then we can just move along...¡±

    There were no signs of intelligent life in this world. So there was no point in staying long. And it wasn¡¯t just Veldora who thought this, as Ramiris agreed with him.

    As for Beretta, he was just following orders now, and so had no reason toin.

    He was a little worried that they might continue their experiments once they returned, but he would worry about that when the time came.

    Ramiris and Beretta showed their agreement, and so Veldora nodded.

    And then, just as he was about to release the aura he had been holding in¡ª

    ¨CThe thunderous sound of an immense explosion overwhelmed the ground¡¯s surface, and they saw a mushroom-shaped cloud in the distance.

    ¡°Hmm!?¡±

    ¡°Ohh!!¡±

    ¡°That...is a sign of life...and it seems like they are fighting. Yes.¡±

    Veldora and Ramiris looked at each other. They grinned and nodded.

    ¡°Our n to return is temporarily on hold! Let¡¯s go and see what¡¯s happening!¡±

    ¡°Understood, master! I can¡¯t wait to see what they are like!¡±

    The two of themughed over their shared interest in spectating.

    Ramiris jumped onto Veldora¡¯s shoulders.

    And then the two of them, as if forgetting how depressed they had been a moment ago, began to move in the direction of the explosion.

    This master and apprentice were of one mind.

    And¨C

    The abandoned Beretta sighed deeply before he started to run after them at full speed.

 Chapter 328

    Bonus ¨C Visit to the Unknown ¨C 02 First Contact

    Zaza¡¯s tongue clicked as it attempted to retreat from thebat zone.

    Five of its subordinates were no longer detectable, and it was clear that they had been finished off.

    The n had failed.

    Zaza had to attempt to return as quickly as possible in order to prevent any further casualties¨Cin other words, its own death.

    Zaza was a cyborg.

    An important part of the fighting force of the resistance¨CLight of Dawn¨C that was able to move on the surface.

    The surface world was polluted by poison.

    Not only that, but apart from Zaza¡¯s own will, there was a setting that prioritized themand, ¡®return alive.¡¯

    And as a loyal warrior of the organization, Zaza obeyed the order.

    Of course, Zaza also had a fear of death.

    However, Zaza knew from experience that there would always be another chance as long as you lived.

    ¡°Damned bastards. They used the nuclear missiles without hesitation! I won¡¯t forget that you killed my team. And I will have my revenge!¡±

    Zaza spat before leaving the area.

    Battle¨Cno, it was more of a one-sided assault¨Cand Zaza was the only survivor.

    They hade all this way. The five subordinates and the Remote Robot.

    And yet they had all been so easily destroyed by the nuclear missile the enemy had used.

    The Remote Robot had avoided destruction through the use of an electromaic pulse, but it was no longer usable after that.

    The mission was a failure at that point.

    They had lost their method of transportation, and so it was no longer possible to steal resources.

    It was hard to even see.

    The massive explosion had filled the air with dust.

    There was nothing else to do.

    Zaza decided to take advantage of the situation and escape while the enemy would have trouble seeing.

    Furthermore, Zaza needed to hurry in order to avoid the mes that were closing in.

    And so Zaza cautiously stayed away, all the while keeping an eye on the oxygen supply device that was inside of its body.

    The device made if possible to extract oxygen from the atmosphere and store it, but on the surface, where radiation and poisonous gasses were thick, there was hardly any oxygen at all.

    And so it was necessary for Zaza to return to the closest base before its supply of oxygen depleted.

    And if that was not possible, then it would have no choice but to descend into the depth of the underground, where the pollution was rtively lighter.

    But the underground world was dangerous. It was filled with strange life forms that had mutated. It was something that Zaza would prefer to avoid.

    ¡°Thirteen hours left. That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Zaza was relieved by that.

    This mechanical body hardly required any oxygen at all.

    It wasn¡¯t just synthetic muscle, but the chemical fibers that connected each part also expanded and retracted though electricity from an internal power reactor.

    The only part that required oxygen was the ¡®brain,¡¯ which was encased in the head and the only part that was not synthetic.

    The oxygen only had to be thinned and sent to the bio-solution storage cylinder.

    A little oxygen could keep the brain running for a long time.

    Zaza sighed after moving away from the area of the st.

    ¡°Phew. No pursuers then. It seems that I was able to escape...¡±

    Just as Zaza felt relieved...

    An rm went off in its head.

    ¡°...!?¡±

    Zaza frantically jumped away.

    Immediately after, just by the boulder that Zaza had been hiding behind, a rain of fire came down.

    It was a ster.

    No sound. No presence¨Cand yet the killing machine had approached Zaza.

    It looked a lot like a doberman. However, it was not very cute. It was a horrifying killing machine.

    Along with quick mobility and ability to hide, it had high pursuing ability that came from its multitude of sensors.

    It was also known as the¡ªMurder Dog.

    It could run three times faster than the speed of sound and could even fly for a short time.

    Its main weapon was the ster, which currently rained down.

    The heat rays were created in its throat and then unleashed at a temperature that ranged from thousands of degrees to tens of thousands.

    As Zaza was a cyborg with thin armor ting, vaporization would ur instantly.

    The best thing to do was to attack it at close range before it could unleash this attack, but that was not always realistic.

    Besides, its fangs were also a great threat.

    The fangs were a titanium alloy with an electric current running through them. A bite of those fangs would destroy the electromaic bnce.

    As long your body was ruled by electric signals, and your armor could not repel those fangs, there was no real way to deal with this opponent.

    The Murder Dog could be said to be the mortal enemy of the Cyborg.

    ¡°Damn it! Three Murder Dogs!?¡±

    Zaza¡¯s face twisted in despair.

    It had only been by coincidence that the burning mes had made the Murder Dogs hot enough to be detectable by Zaza¡¯s heat sensors, allowing it to dodge the attack. But now that Zaza was surrounded, there was no escaping it.

    In the first ce, Zaza was not a model specialized for battle.

    A fight against a Murder Dog was foolish from the very beginning.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¨Cit appears that fate would have me die here...¡±

    Zaza gave up trying to escape, and dropped its head weakly.

    Zaza said words of regret towards its dead subordinates and to those who waited back at the base. Then Zaza waited to die.

    It would not take long for the three Muder Dogs to attack.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    Veldora ran.

    Ramiris sat on his shoulder.

    Beretta ran beside them.

    None of them looked tired as they made their way towards the site of the explosion.

    As they moved, Ramiris began to talk in a thoughtless voice.

    ¡°Let me just say this! I don¡¯t appear to be able to use any magic, so one of you must protect me!¡±

    Well, it was quite important to her, so maybe calling it thoughtless was too much.

    However, a magic user not being able to use magic. She was practically dering that she was of no use in battle. And yet she acted as if it was no concern of hers. So one could not be med for thinking she was thoughtless.

    However, there was, of course, a reason that Ramiris brought this up.

    Beretta was a guardian and always acted in order to protect her.

 Chapter 329

    She was not worried about that. The problem was with Veldora.

    He may attempt to do a wide range,rge-scale attack, supposing that Ramiris would use her protection magic.

    That would be incredibly dangerous.

    And so she had to say it now, or either herself or Beretta would get hurt.

    ¡°Hmm. Indeed. I have many methods of attack, but most of them cover a wide area. You really can¡¯t make a barrier, Ramiris?¡±

    ¡°Actually, there is a very weak barrier up right now. But as there is no energy, I am worried about how much it can withstand...¡±

    ¡°You were always a weak one.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not weak! It¡¯s just that you and Beretta are strangely tough and way too strong!¡±

    ¡°Kaaa-ahahaha! Well, yes, I am the strongest indeed.¡±

    ¡°Hmm...hmph. I admit that you are amazing, master, but I think there is room for debate as to whether you are the strongest. I am quite impressive myself, when I care to try. If you want, I can show you my forty-seven special moves?¡±

    ¡°Oh? How interesting. Yes, let¡¯s see how useful your power can be!¡±

    That was Veldora¡¯s reaction to Ramiris¡¯s words.

    It really wasn¡¯t the time for Ramiris to start boasting, but her dislike of losing did her no favors in this instance, and she said something she shouldn¡¯t have.

    In the first ce, it didn¡¯t matter how serious she got. Ramiris could never win against Veldora, and there was definitely no room for debate.

    Ramiris herself understood this, and her eyes swam over to Beretta for help.

    ¡°Lord Ramiris. Your many wonderful skills and secret weapons should be saved for another time.¡±

    Beretta said in a calm voice.

    Many wonderful skills¡ªhe had said, but the truth was that he had never witnessed anything of the sort.

    But Beretta was perceptive enough to leave that out.

    ¡°Uh, um, yeah. Yes, yes! It would be a waste to show my special attacks in a ce like this!¡±

    Ramiris was simple.

    And so she quickly switched gears and nodded at Beretta.

    Beretta smiled gently and then turned to Veldora.

    ¡°And Lord Veldora, don¡¯t tease her too much.¡±

    ¡°Uh, yes. But, Beretta. Aren¡¯t you too soft on Ramiris? I have a feeling that it¡¯s because you spoil her that she bes so full of herself...¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just your imagination?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Full of myself? I would never be like that!¡±

    I don¡¯t know why, but Beretta is always so cold towards me... Thought Veldora.

    However, he didn¡¯t want to argue here, because it would be two against one.

    In any case, it was indeed important that they think of safety measures while they were in this unknown world.

    As Veldora agreed with this, he nodded and thought for a while before speaking.

    ¡°Alright. Alright. Then I will protect Ramiris. As for these special attacks you have, those can be saved for the very end.¡±

    ¡°G-got it. Yes, this attack is quite dangerous, so that would be for the best. Okay, so you can protect me then, master!¡±

    ¡°So Lord Veldora will guard Lord Ramiris and I will focus on attacking them.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Perhaps it¡¯s because I can¡¯t sense any energy, but my ¡®Universal Perception¡¯ is not very sharp. Beretta, don¡¯t let your guard down.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    When all was said and done, Veldora was also very soft towards Ramiris.

    And so in cases like this where there was danger, it usually ended with Veldora protecting her.

    And¨C

    Then the three of them encountered the battle.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    I¡¯m dead! Zaza closed its eyes as the fangs of the Murder Dog approached.

    However¨Cthe moment did not arrive. There was only the sickening sound of hard metal scraping against hard metal.

    (Hmm? What had happened?)

    Zaza¡¯s eyes opened cautiously. An unfamiliar figure stood there.

    (Who is that...? The shape was strange... Was it an Automata or a Machine Doll that was made forbat? Or perhaps...it was also a Cyborg?)

    Of course, it was only Beretta.

    Though, it was no surprise that Zaza wouldn¡¯t be able to tell what it was.

    After all, Beretta was a Chaos Metalloid, which did not exist in this world. But he looked like a doll with spherical joints.

    Of course, the body was formed of Adamantite, and Beretta could freely mold it as he willed. It was like a fluid metal that allowed him to look like any other human.

    However, Zaza knew none of this, and had no idea if Beretta was a friend or an enemy.

    But in the moment, Zaza decided that it was very unlikely that Beretta was hostile.

    After all, it had saved Zaza from the fangs of the Murder Dog.

    ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t know who you are. But thank you. Those things have fangs with a special maic current...¡±

    Zaza said that much before suddenly realizing something strange.

    Why, the person who stood in front of him had the Murder Dog¡¯s fangs lodged in his arm.

    No.

    The fangs were slowly being pushed out now.

    Its arm was beautiful, like a work of art as the surface rippled like liquid, slowly pushing the fangs out.

    And after it was finished, there wasn¡¯t a single scratch left.

    (Is this real!? I have never seen or heard of such a thing? Whatboratory invented it!?)

    Zaza was in shock.

    And it didn¡¯t end there.

    Right in front of the Murder Dogs, Beretta began to calmly talk to Zaza.

    ¡°...Analysis ofnguage patternsplete. It seems that I can use ¡®Thought Transmission¡¯ even without energy, as long as I read your mind waves directly. Also¨CI believe I detected some unknown electromaic wave lengths. It was I who interrupted the fight, now...man or animal. Which one should I aid... I would prefer it if we could stop the fight for now and talk. What do you think?¡±

    Beretta had been saying things that Zaza could not understand, but suddenly, he started to talk very smoothly in hisnguage.

    There was a strong will behind it, and Zaza felt that the stranger was more human than robot.

    Beretta looked at his own arm to confirm that it was in good order.

    The Murder Dog¡¯s fangs had really gone through Beretta¡¯s armor. But that didn¡¯t mean anything.

    Beretta had transformed the shape in order weaken the impact, molding it the enemy¡¯s attack.

    As for the electromaic waves... Beretta wasn¡¯t a precision machine, and so it had no effect at all.

    It was a meaningless attack.

    ¡°Hey, you! This is no time to be talking like that! That thing is called a Murder Dog, and they are the strongest anti-human murder weapons. You can¡¯t run from its numerous sensors. You have to kill it!!¡¯

    Zaza shouted. Beretta raised a hand for silence and then said:

    ¡°You must calm down. For now, I shall guarantee your safety. And in exchange, you can tell me what I want to know.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll tell you anything. But we have to run away¨Cwhat!?¡±

    Once Zaza had agreed to it, Beretta moved before Zaza could even finish.

    It was so fast that Zaza could not even follow his movements.

    And neither could the Murder Dogs.

 Chapter 330

    The Murder Dogs were not going to wait for Zaza and Beretta to finish their conversation, and they moved to attack any in sight.

    However, Beretta acted as if he had predicted this very thing.

    And the fang attacks were no use against Beretta.

    The Murder Dogs had advanced artificial intelligence, and so they analyzed the reason. But they did not find the answer.

    No, before that...

    The Murder Dogs weren¡¯t even aware of their situation, because they were destroyed too quickly.

    ¨CAnd that was more than enough for the people monitoring the scene to determine that Beretta was a threat.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    The Murder Dog¡¯s master¨CLieutenant Hiragi of the Mechanized Empire of Almsbine¡¯s southern security force, was very shocked by this sudden event.

    Recently, or as far as he could remember, even, no surface weapon had been able to go against the Murder Dog.

    They were mobile weapons on four legs that moved three times faster than the speed of sound. Even the forty meter Monster Tank: Mammoth, which had once been the strongest weapon, was no match for it.

    It had a 200mm Railgun as its main weapon, but it was difficult for it to target the small Murder Dogs, which were 1.5 meters in size.

    And while they could have equipped them with the incredibly expensive superputing machines in order to auto-target them, the Murder Dogs were capable of dodging bullets that that moved at mach 7 speed.

    All they would see is a rare reaction speed and amazing detection ability.

    ¨CBut that wasn¡¯t the only reason the Murder Dogs were valuable.

    While they could not fight for quite as long as the Monster Tanks, they outstripped them in many other ways.

    The sters they were equipped with could easily tear through the armor of the Monster Tanks.

    Once you allowed them to get close, the Cyborgs that protected the tanks would not be enough to deal with them.

    After all, all it took was for their fangs to rip the armor open, and then the internal machinery would go haywire and be inoperable.

    The Murder Dogs were not equipped with engines, instead, they were rechargable. That was their one weakness, but it did not affect them much duringbat.

    They only had an ultra small output amplifier that could run for 72 hours on a single charge¨Chowever, not if they went all out duringbat.

    As resources were currently very valuable, it was the development of weapons that were small yet deadly that became the key to bing dominant in this new age.

    The unbeatable Monster Tank had used a thermonuclear fusion engine which allowed it to move almost forever¨Cbut when ten Mammoths were destroyed by just one Murder Dog, the world¡¯s rules of weaponry were overwritten.

    The age was now about miniaturization.

    And for thest twenty years or so, the Murder Dog had remained the strongest of all.

    It wasn¡¯t just against humans, they were known as the strongest weapons on the surface, period.

    And yet...

    This ¡®thing¡¯ had three of these high-performance Murder Dogs in front of him¨Cdetermined they were hostile¨Cand then ignored them in order to have a calm conversation with their prey.

    It was a huge blow to Lieutenant Hiragi¡¯s pride, but there were more important matters to deal with.

    ¡°Hey! Do you have the results for the analysis of that fight? Are you sure that the Murder Dog bit into that thing¡¯s arm?¡±

    ¡°Yes. There is no mistaking it! However, we cannot confirm that it had any effect on the enemy...¡±

    ¡°I havepleted my analysis as well. No abnormalities have been detected in the Murder Dog¡¯s abilities. The system is normal!¡±

    Ohhh. Lieutenant Hiragi groaned.

    If there was nothing wrong with the system, then there was only one answer.

    ¨CThe enemy had nullified the Wave st from the Murder Dog¡¯s fangs.

    (Impossible. But, who even...is this person? Could it¨Cwhat if it is one of those Bionoids, who put a lot of importance in the utilization of life forms? But only a few people even know of that technology. And I have never heard of anyone being sessful with it...)

    Lieutenant Hiragi was troubled.

    If he was correct in his guess, if the enemy really was a Bionoid, it would exin why the Wave st was ineffective.

    After all, Bionoids involved a modification technology that took the human body and raised the power of the cell to the very limits.

    It was a new technology that allowed you to convert all of your cells to be identical and repair any part that had been destroyed.

    It would be possible to adapt to any environment, turning you into a new type of human with evolved cells.

    As these cells were all given individual roles and could calcte independently, an immense amount of data could be processed at once.

    This meant incredible performance.

    In spite of having the same capacity as the human brain, it could calcte at the same speed as the superputers on 100 meter battleships. Another way to look at it would be that it usually required a battleship of that size to maintain such aputer.

    Aside from the abilities, it also came equipped with the still very secretive space dtion technology. And with the ultra miniaturized thermonuclear fusion reactor, it became a bio-weapon with extreme firepower.

    It was like a dream. Like a lie.

    ¨CIt went without saying, that Bionoids were a top secret within their country.

    Lieutenant Hiragi shook his head in order to dismiss this suspicion.

    Bionoids were really just a rumor. And there was no way that one would exist right here.

    But then, what was that thing¨C

    ¡°Lieutenant Hiragi! The analysis of the enemy isplete! But...¡±

    ¡°What is it? Tell me!¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!! I have detected a change in the enemy¡¯s energy levels. It seems to be quite low usually, but it increased dramatically and at great speed when the Murder Dog attacked it. This is not possible ording to what we know of thermonuclear fusion reactors!!¡±

    ¡°A-and how much power are we talking about?¡±

    ¡°From what was measured with the graph, it exceeds 100,000 kilowatts...¡±

    ¡°Impossible!!¡±

    Lieutenant Hiragi said in shock.

    That was two-hundred times more than the Murder Dogs¨Cit was unbelieavable.

    In the first ce, if it was using a thermonuclear fusion reactor to move, then it did not make any sense for the power to change like that.

    It didn¡¯t make any sense.

    The enemy must be a super weapon that used unknown technology¨Cthat was the most usible.

    Lieutenant Hiragi thought as much before giving his subordinates an order.

    ¡°Prioritize the study of this mysterious enemy¡¯s abilities. We can kill this rebel scum any time we want. But first, we must capture that thing that has technology even we are not aware of. And steal it for ourselves!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir!¡±

    His order was promptly put into action.

    And like that, this mysterious enemy¨Cin other words, Beretta, had three Murder Dogs set on him once again.

    Even if they did not get their answer this time, just watching the battle should give them a lot ofbat data.

    And so it had been decided that three Murder Dogs were not too much to lose.

    And with that, Beretta and the Murder Dogs entered a true state of battle.

    The result of which was that Beretta killed all three of them in the blink of an eye.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    As the three dogs charged at him, Beretta prepared by thrusting both arms outward.

    Immediately after, a sharp b of ore shot out of the ground and pierced the first dog.

    Simultaneously, Beretta¡¯s arm stretched out like a tentacle and skewered the other two dogs with its spear-like tip.

    It was an attack that used ¡®Mineral Maniption¡¯ from Beretta¡¯s Ultimate Gift, ¡®Deus Ex Machina,¡¯ and the Chaos Metalloid favorite, ¡®Liquid Metal.¡¯

    The Murder Dogs had been feared as the strongest weapons on the surface, but they were no match for Beretta.

    And so the first contact on this world which they had visited without invitation, came to a close.

 Chapter 331

    This is a very long chapter.

    Thanks to §³§Ö§â§Ô§Ö§Û for the donation.

    Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken 285

    Bonus ¨C Visit to the Unknown ¨C 03 Food Situation

    Zaza was stunned.

    It could not believe what was happening in front of its eyes.

    Of course, Murder Dogs were known as the embodiment of fear, and Beretta had killed three of them in an instant, so it could not be helped.

    (Is-is this real!? I cannot believe it...)

    Without being able to ept it, Zaza stood in shock.

    Then a voice sounded from behind Zaza.

    ¡°Kaaaa¡ªhahahaha! Oh, Ramiris, I have found a survivor! We thought this world was a miss, but there may even be other life if we look for them.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm. Master. That¡¯s fine and all, but my whole body feels tingly and it hurts...¡±

    Zaza jumped and then turned around.

    A beautiful brown-skinned man with blonde hair was standing there.

    Not only that, he looked natural, as if his body had not been altered at all. He just wore casual clothes and stood there.

    Of course, it was Veldora.

    ¡°He-hey, you! Are you crazy!? You can¡¯t dress like that with all of the radiation!?¡±

    Zaza could not help but shouting. And Zaza could not be med.

    Veldora¡¯s clothing waspletely abnormal.

    In fact...

    This entire surface world was full of danger.

    There was the thin oxygen and poison in the atmosphere.

    The reason that the enemy could use nuclear weapons without regard over the destruction of the environment was that the environment was already polluted beyond repair.

    This world was already on its way, at a rapid speed, towards destruction.

    But there were those who had a will to fight this fate and created an organization. The resistance that Zaza was a part of¨CLight of Dawn¨C.

    ¡°Hahaha. Isn¡¯t it cool? This outfit was designed by Rimuru and made by Shuna. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Who cares about how you look? More importantly, this thing about thick radiation has an ominous ring to it. And my body kind of hurts. It¡¯s important, so I¡¯m going to say it again. It¡¯s tingling and painful!!¡±

    It was here that Zaza noticed another strange thing about Veldora.

    A voice. Something was sitting on Veldora¡¯s shoulder and saying they felt pain¨CZaza¡¯s eyes went to Ramiris and widened.

    ¡°No, no. This is not about pain! Are you really fine...? And what is that small thing!?¡±

    Ramiris ignored Zaza and continued to wail.

    ¡°Hey, master! I just remembered something. Didn¡¯t Rimuru say that radiation was bad for human bodies!¡±

    ¡°It should be fine, I think? He said that it was fine if it was only a small amount. After all, if the sunlight is fine, then there should be no problem...¡±

    ¡°Hey, wait! Wait! It may be fine for someone like you, since you can live outside of the atmosphere, but it¡¯s bad for a weak fairy like me! And that young man over there just said that it was very dense!!¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t cry like that. Oh, well. I shall make a little barrier then and nullify this radiation thing...¡±

    Veldora mumbled excuses against Ramiris¡¯sints as he started to strengthen the barrier.

    Fairies took damage from radiation? Zaza wondered about this, but decided not to ask.

    Ramiris finally regained her calm after Veldora was finished.

    If she really had been taking damage, it would already be toote for her. But seeing as that was not the case, it was clear that she had been imagining the pain because she was scared.

    ¡°I was wondering, master... If you can do that, I would have liked it if you did it in the beginning. Didn¡¯t I tell you? You¡¯re supposed to protect me! Oh, I knew it. I should have had Beretta protect me instead...¡±

    ¡°Let go of it already. I will do better next time. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°Really? Are you sure? You better mean it!?¡±

    Veldora and Ramiris continued their bickering as Zaza stood in shock once again.

    Ultimately, Veldora gave in and the matter was settled.

    But while they talked, Zaza was so stunned that he could not open his mouth.

    He didn¡¯t know what to do, and his reasoning could not keep up with the situation.

    And so it was Beretta, who had killed the Murder Dogs in an instant, who spoke first.

    ¡°I meant to capture them, but they were identally destroyed. This is not good. I tried to use magic to restrain them at first, but I could not activate it. There is no energy here. Not being able to use magic means that I will have topletely rethink the way I fight. But it is so hard to adjust...¡±

    Beretta said as he finished inspecting the destroyed Murder Dogs before standing up.

    Veldora and Ramiris heard him and stopped their fighting.

    At the same time, Zaza realized that what was happening now was not a dream, and he was finally able to speak.

    ¡°He-hey. I don¡¯t know what is happening here, but you have my thanks for saving me. But this ce is dangerous. I want to retreat to a safe area. Will you peoplee with me? I would like to repay you and ask some questions...¡±

    ¡°Oh? Would this ce happen to have other intelligent creatures¨Cthat is, humans?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We will have to take a longer route in order to avoid being followed, but myrades will be there.¡±

    Veldora and Ramiris listened to him and then looked at each other and nodded.

    If there were others here, then there would surely be someone who knew a lot about the culture of this world.

    And so they decided to follow Zaza.

    Beretta had known them for long enough to see what they were thinking, and so he obeyed without any objections.

    ¡°Very well. We have things we would like to ask as well. You may lead us to this ce then!¡±

    Veldora said, representing the others. Zaza nodded.

    As for Zaza, he did notpletely trust these two¨Cthree, including Ramiris¨Cjust yet.

    But he decided that if the Empire had sent these three for the purpose of finding their hideout, then they would not have gone as far as to destroy three very expensive Murder Dogs.

 Chapter 332

    (As angry as it makes me, three Murder Dogs would be worth more to them then being able to crush us...)

    This was his conclusion after giving it some thought.

    And so like that, Veldora and the others were led by Zaza to the hidden abode of the resistance organisation, the Light of Dawn.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    While on the road, they introduced themselves to Zaza.

    Though, Zaza did not appear to take Veldora¡¯s bold im, that they hade from another world, very seriously.

    However, he did not pry any further.

    (Maybe they just want to hide the truth. After all, they have such advanced weapons...)

    That¡¯s what Zaza thought.

    He looked at Beretta and felt that his will was to obey Veldora¡¯s orders.

    And then there was that miniature Automata called Ramiris.

    But then again, he was not even sure if she was an Automata.

    To Zaza, this Ramiris seemed like it was the result of unbelievable technology.

    It was only about 30 centimeters tall and it sat on Veldora¡¯s shoulder...

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯ve been staring at me all this time. Don¡¯t tell me you have fallen in love? Well, I am quite cute, so it would be no surprise. But too bad! I am not that kind of girl!¡±

    Ramirisughed haughtily. She had clearly misunderstood something.

    Zaza looked away.

    ¡°See? Even the people of this world are no match for my allure!¡±

    She began to boast to Veldora.

    (What kind of mechanism? I¡¯ve never heard of a cyborg of that size. Is it a robot then? No, those smooth movements are that of an Automata. It was saying something about pain earlier, so it must have some kind of sensory organ replicate. But an Automata of that size... No, more importantly, I have never heard of such advanced artificial intelligence. Is it a brain transnt? Or...Memory Install...!?)

    Zaza thought all this while giving a sideways nce. He decided that there was no way that Ramiris was an artificial intelligence.

    Surely it was not possible for even an advanced program to think and react just like a human.

    Well, maybe it was possible if you had the same ability to process information that the quantumputers aboard the Empire¡¯s battleships had... But it was surely not possible on something as small as Ramiris.

    (I feel like I am going crazy. This cannot be real...no, wait?)

    Then Zaza thought of something.

    (That¡¯s it! If they used the rumored space expansion technology topress and store the brain...)

    This person called Ramiris must have transnted her brain into this small Automata¨Cthat is what Zaza started to believe.

    It answered a lot of questions he had had.

    (Yes, I see. So this Ramiris person is the most important among them. And this defense cyborg called Veldora and thebat weapon that is Beretta are here to protect her...)

    There were too many things that were unclear, and so Zaza came to this conclusion.

    Of course, he had thought a little too much about it, and had ended up reaching a conclusion that waspletely wrong.

    To begin with, Veldora had not told a single lie.

    They hade from a different world, just as he had exined.

    However, considering that the scientific ability of this world, where there was no actual confirmation of other worlds existing, Zaza had to believe that they were fugitives who had escaped from someboratory.

    And it was this that led to his great misunderstanding.

    That being said, it was not exactly something that would lead to much trouble...

    All it resulted in was Ramiris getting a little carried away and Veldora sulking.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    ¡°...and so, this here is Ramiris. And this is Veldora and Beretta. They saved me from the Empire¡¯s Murder Dogs.¡±

    The person who Zaza exined this to was Sharma, a mid-level executive in the organization.

    She was a middle-aged woman whose appearance suggested gentleness.

    The other person, who was standing behind Sharma, was a nervous-looking man in his thirties whose name was Rindo.

    As Sharma and Rindo were ordinary people, they looked their age.

    While he looked like he was in his twenties, Zaza was a cyborg, and actually much older.

    However, Zaza was with the line troops, and so he answered to Sharma, who managed them.

    They were currently at one of the bases of the resistance organization¨CLight of Dawn¨Cthat Zaza had led them to.

    It was not very far from the underground shelter that was their main base.

    They had moved through the maze-like underground passages to get here, careful to make sure that they were not followed.

    The reason that there were only two people to greet them was because Light of Dawn were wary of Veldora and the others.

    Zaza had sent a report electronically in advance. But of course, Light of Dawn did not feel that the strangers could be trusted until they saw them with their own eyes.

    While the strangers may have killed three Murder Dogs, Rindo felt that it could still be a trap by the Empire, and his opinion held a lot of weight.

    Zaza trusted Veldora and the others, but it was not so easy for those at the top.

    And so Veldora now sat on a chair that was facing the three others.

    Behind him Beretta stood and Ramiris sat on his shoulder, just like she always did.

    ¡°I see. It is too bad that Jitta and the others died. But we are lucky to have you back, Zaza. And we have you three to thank for it. Thank you for saving ourrade, Zaza.¡±

    After hearing Zaza¡¯s story, Sharma bowed deeply and thanked them.

    Rindo kept silent and continued to observe Veldora and the others.

    Veldora did not seem to mind as he began tough.

    ¡°Kaa-hahahahaha! Oh, it was really nothing. In any case, Sharma. Are there more people in this ce that you live in?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Almost a thousand... But not many of them are warriors...¡±

    Sharma said in a vague, guarded voice.

    She was not sure what reason Veldora had for asking this question.

    As for Rindo, who stood behind her, he narrowed his eyes at Veldora now.

    (...Hmm, I see. So they are targeting our base after all. It will be dangerous to tell them of our fighting force...)

 Chapter 333

    That¡¯s what Rindo decided.

    But...

    ¡°Only one thousand? That¡¯s hardly anything. Is it a small vige? In that case, I don¡¯t know if we can expect any good food or amazing art that would draw our interest.¡±

    ¡°Master, I guess this world is a miss after all. I mean, they seem too busy with their war to build an interesting culture.¡±

    ¡°Hmm... You are probably right. But, well...we should still check it out anyway.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. We came all this way, after all...¡±

    That is what Veldora and Ramiris started to say upon hearing Sharma¡¯s answer.

    Rindo could not hide his confusion.

    It was not what he had expected at all.

    Their purpose was the search for new entertainment. They had no interest in their military power at all¡ªbut as Rindo knew none of this, he was left to be confused.

    ¡°Oh, right-right. We still haven¡¯t finished thanking you yet. We cannot offer you much, but we prepared a little meal for you. I¡¯ll bring it right now.¡±

    Zaza seemed to have sensed the awkward atmosphere, and he said this as if to help lighten things up.

    This was one of their bases, and it had the facilities for several people to live here for a few weeks.

    Food was very valuable at this time, but as long as there was a need to monitor the Empire, it was necessary to keep this ce stocked.

    And yet Zaza meant to serve this valuable food to Veldora and the others.

    It was his way of showing his appreciation.

    Zaza prepared the food himself and set it out in front of them.

    However¨C

    ¡°I do not require food. Ramiris, you can eat it if you want.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. So you do spoil her after all, Beretta? Oh, well...¡±

    He did not need food¨Cbut that meant he could eat it¨Cand yet Beretta pushed his food towards Ramiris.

    Veldora watched this with jealous eyes, but the real problem urred after that.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat then! Huh, what is this? It feels like ydough and has no taste! And this water is muddy!?¡±

    ¡°...Disgusting. What is this tablet?¡±

    ¡°Hey! Hey! What is the meaning of this!? Are you trying to bully me?¡±

    ¡°Exactly! Someone as great as I will not allow this insult to go unpunished!!¡±

    To Veldora and Ramiris, the food was of unbelievably low quality.

    It wasn¡¯t poison.

    It was actually very well bnced in terms of energy.

    However, it did not seem like the kind of thing to give to guests as a show of gratitude.

    Hate based off of food was strong. And Veldora and Ramiris were very gluttonous.

    They had been served something inedible, and now the fires of rage burned hot within them.

    Zaza became frantic.

    ¡°Hey, hey. Please wait! This is our precious ¡®water,¡¯ ¡®energy tablet¡¯ and ¡®solid food¡¯! Taste? Who would ask for something so luxurious!?¡±

    Zaza was truly shocked as he fired back at Veldora and Ramiris.

    Their resources were so scarce now, and a single meal was very valuable.

    One of the reasons that they attacked the Empire was so that they could take food supplies from the enemy¡¯s food production nts.

    In this situation, taste was hardly important.

    They were lucky to be able to eat enough to survive.

    As a cyborg, Zaza only needed a cup of water and one energy tablet to run for an entire day.

    However, this was not the case for most of the residents. A full meal consisted of water, energy tablet and solid food. It was the bare minimum for them to survive.

    It was the same for Automata, who had enhanced cells through cultivation.

    Unless the majority of your body was a machine, like Zaza, you had to consume valuable food resources.

    Zaza was so serious that even Veldora and Ramiris saw that it was not a joke or an attempt to offend them.

    ¡°Ramiris. Perhaps this food really is incredibly valuable to these people...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a surprise, master... He wouldn¡¯t be lying, would he?¡±

    Ramiris and Veldora looked at each other with amazement.

    Just then, Sharma opened her mouth with a gentle expression.

    ¡°Calm yourself, Zaza. It seems that the food was not to our guests¡¯ liking. But this is the best that we can do. And...if you don¡¯t mind, may I ask you one thing?¡±

    She sounded gentle, but firm.

    And she was now looking straight at them.

    ¡°Yes. Ask whatever you like.¡±

    Veldora said. And so Sharma did.

    ¡°Then let me ask you this. You put the tablet in your mouth just now. Does that mean you do not know how to eat it? I am sure you find me rude, but can you answer me that?¡±

    She said.

    Zaza and Rindo were more surprised than Veldora and Ramiris by this question.

    ¡°Sharma, what did you just say?¡±

    ¡°No, no. I am a cyborg with no taste buds, but normally... Now that I think of it, you took the solid food and... What? Could it really be...?¡±

    Veldora and the others had no idea what Sharma meant.

    ¡°How to eat it? What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong with just putting it in your mouth?¡±

    They were very confused.

    After that, Sharma demonstrated it for them.

    While it was fine to just swallow the tablet, it was considered normal to mix it in with the solid food.

    The tablet dissolves into the dough and adds some vour to it.

    ¡°These tablets are incredibly expensive tablets that allow you to enjoy five different vors. The taste changes with every bite.¡±

    Sharma exined as she demonstrated.

    Oh! Veldora and Ramiris were quite impressed, and they imitated her.

    As Veldora had already swallowed his tablet, he put Ramiris¡¯s tablet into his solid food and mixed it. Then they tasted it together.

    As for the result...

    ¡°Oh? It¡¯s not bad at all.¡±

    ¡°Hohoho. Very interesting. It sends false information to your tongue and makes you think it has taste. I think it would be quite fun to research this as a gag toy.¡±

    They were both quite excited by this new food experience.

 Chapter 334

    ¡°I am relieved that you enjoy it.¡±

    ¡°Yes. It is very interesting indeed. By the way, does the taste change if you put it in water?¡±

    Veldora¡¯s curiosity was limitless.

    He wondered if the muddy, odorous water would be drinkable if the tablet were mixed with it.

    However, the answer was most disappointing.

    ¡°This tablet does not dissolve very well in water.¡±

    ¡°Aye. Didn¡¯t you taste it earlier when you bit into it directly? It tastes very bad if you take it by itself. And us cyborgs, who do not require solid food, will swallow it down with some water. There are also ways to remove your taste buds, but that is quite sad.¡±

    Sharma denied it and Zaza exined in detail.

    So cyborgs still had taste buds.

    There were some who discarded it as unnecessary, but not Zaza.

    Zaza took out a taste ball¨Cwhich was an incredibly expensive luxury item¨Cand showed it to them.

    ¡°This thing send low-frequency waves to stimte your tongue. Feeling it with your tongue cause special electric signals to be sent to your brain. It won¡¯t satisfy your hunger, but it¡¯s an important thing in keeping what¡¯s left of your humanity.¡±

    Veldora and Ramiris watched Zaza exin this with dazzled eyes.

    ¡°Master, master!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself, Ramiris. I understand your excitement at this, but you must calm down.¡±

    But they were both very excited.

    Beretta was calm and stood quietly behind them.

    Sharma looked at the three of them and thought.

    (¨CI do not understand these people. Did they really not know? But if they were lying. Why? I cannot understand it and...)

    In her fifty years of life, Sharma had never eaten anything but this food.

    It had the perfect nutritional bnce, kept you from getting underweight or overweight and made it difficult for you to get sick.

    And so it was not like Sharma at all, that she now felt like asking them about it.

    She waited for them to calm down a little and then asked them quietly.

    ¡°Hehe. But I am quite interested. If you do not know how to eat this, what kind of food do you normally eat?¡±

    If these two had been lying to her, what would they say now?

    What lies could they have prepared¨Cshe wondered.

    However, the answer that Sharma received exceeded anything she could have ever imagined.

    ¡°Oh, you mean like cookies or cakes? I also like eating fruits as they are, but the tarts that Shuna makes are even better!¡±

    ¡°Ramiris, those are snacks! For food, I like tempura a lot!¡±

    ¡°Yes, tempura is delicious! If that¡¯s what we¡¯re talking about, I like barbecued meat and hamburger steaks too!!¡±

    Veldora and Ramiris seemed to be fighting over who could offer the most answers to Sharma¡¯s question.

    However, none of the words had any meaning to Sharma.

    These dishes did not exist in this world¨Cto be precise, they stopped existing three generations ago.

    Only Zaza, who was the oldest of the three, knew what Ramiris meant when she said cookies.

    He understood.

    (Cookies? Yes, before the war started... I had assumed that such things did not exist anymore, but what if we were to search? No, no, if there were any left, they would be in the center of the imperial city... So is that where they came from...?)

    Zaza wondered.

    But as if to disregard the confusion that Zaza was currently feeling, Ramiris did something most unexpected.

    ¡°Oh, right! I thought something like this might happen...!!¡±

    Ramiris shouted. Then she cast magic on the cup that was on the table.

    The cup was half her size, but it now floated up into the air where it was enveloped by a sphere of water and purified.

    ¡°Yes, yes. My spirit power is weak, but I can still do this much.¡±

    She nodded with satisfaction, and then pulled out a bottle that was the same height as herself.

    It was a thermos.

    It contained some hot tea that had been made beforehand.

    ¡°Ramiris. I would also prefer some tea over this muddy water.¡±

    ¡°Okay! How about you? Do you want to drink it too?¡±

    Sharma and the others were stunned by what they had just witnessed.

    ¡°Huh? What?¡±

    ¡°Hey, wait! What just happened? Water is so...no, but...!?¡±

    ¡°Is it a trick? An illusion? No, it can¡¯t be...¡±

    None of them could understand it, and they reacted with confusion.

    ¡°Okay! Then you guys can have some too!¡±

    Ramiris interpreted their reactions as assent, and so she purified their cups without waiting for further answer.

    The cups and tes were all sucked into the sphere of water that appeared in the air.

    And then after a few seconds, cleanly washed cups and tes were lined up on the table.

    Ramiris ignored the shocked spectators and then took something else out of her breast pocket and put it on the table.

    ¡°Look at this! It¡¯s some snacks I smuggled in!¡±

    It was pound cake and cookies.

    She served them on each te.

    And the cups were filled with steaming and fragrant tea.

    ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s eat!¡±

    And with that, Ramiris began to eat the food that was quite huge rtive to her size.

    Veldora happily grabbed a cookie and shoved it into his mouth.

    Then he nodded with satisfaction.

    ¡°Mmm. Yes, this is the stuff. Oh, please don¡¯t be so modest. Eat up.¡±

    Veldora said, encouraging Sharma and the others to eat, as they were still frozen.

    Upon hearing this, Sharma and the others began to move, even though the situation felt too bizarre to be real.

    Zaza moved first.

    He looked away from the te of cookies and pound cake, saying, ¡®I do not require food...¡¯ and his hand went for the tea.

    He took a sip and closed his eyes.

    (It¡¯s real... How nostalgic. But that means...)

    He realized what it meant, and he suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Sharma. Rindo. Let me warn you¨Cyou must be prepared if you are going to eat this.¡±

    ¡°Is it...poison?¡±

    Rindo said cautiously.

    But Sharma knew what he meant.

    ¡°Oh. I see...Zaza. So it is real...¡±

    She muttered under her breath.

    And then she continued.

    ¡°However, we have a duty to eat this food. After all, it was without a doubt I who asked them about what they usually eat. And I must take responsibility for my actions...¡±

    Sharma said. And then she quickly grabbed one of the cookies as if to allow no hesitation toe over her.

    And then she put it into her mouth.

    It was so deep and spread so wide. This unknown taste.

 Chapter 335

    It wasn¡¯t the artificial vor that deceived. It wasn¡¯t electric signals. It was real taste.

    This was the true thing that fulfilled one of the three great desires of humans.

    It wasn¡¯t about gaining energy. It was about satisfying the soul.

    It was the first time Sharma realized this truth.

    And as for Rindo...

    ¡°I cannot allow you to carry all the weight. I too will learn of the truth.¡±

    Veldora and Ramiris watched this disy and wondered why they were exaggerating so much. Rindo cut himself a piece of pound cake and brought it to his mouth.

    And¨C

    (...Impossible!? Is this what real taste is...!!)

    He was shocked.

    It was as if everything he had ever known was a lie.

    The first thing that had filled Rindo¡¯s heart was a sense of mistrust towards Veldora and the others.

    He had thought that they were spies from the Empire that had been sent to find their hideout.

    However, they turned out to be very strange.

    As he wondered about this, they had then ridiculed the food that had been offered as a show of gratitude.

    After that, Rindo¡¯s heart became full of rage towards them.

    But the ability to calmly make decisions was always required of him, and so he had repressed these emotions and watched silently...and now, the small girl called Ramiris had served them food.

    The distrust. The rage. The shock.

    Rindo¡¯s heart swayed between the emotions in confusion.

    Where had the thermos and snacks from from? And the thing¨Cthe magic that Ramiris had used¨Cwhat was that?

    It would take immense power to gather the water from the atmosphere like that... Was this miniature Automata really that powerful?

    How did it work?

    And if they used this technology, could they create lots of water?

    Would they be able to solve their very serious concern regarding water shortages...?

    There was no end to his questions.

    And not only questions, but ambitions.

    But he pushed all these thoughts and questions aside for now in order to follow Sharma in eating the food¡ªand that was when all his questions were blown away.

    The insult of having their precious water referred to as mud water¨Che understood it now, with the tea in front of him.

    Ah, damn it all! So this was what the real stuff was like.

    He had not known.

    He should not know...

    But now that he did, he would have to eat the imitation that could never satisfy him, and bear it.

    ¨CYes, it had happened already. He could feel it.

    (Ahh. And Zaza knew it more than anyone...)

    Rindo now understood the meaning behind Zaza¡¯s warning earlier.

    Zaza was an older cyborg model, and so he had had to bear this pain for over a hundred years.

    He had known some of it, but he had no idea what that pain might feel like.

    And now he would be just the same as him...

    ¡°Zaza. Do you mind if I ask you something?¡±

    ¡°Ah. What is it, Rindo?¡±

    Zaza answered with a look of concern.

    But he knew what the question would be...

    ¡°A long time ago...were such wonderful foods essible for everybody?¡±

    It was exactly what Zaza had expected.

    ¡°...Yes. My daughter once baked me cookies. They were good. Very good. Even if they were a little burnt and odd in shape...but it¡¯s not about those things. There was a warmth...¡±

    Rindo nodded and thought about it.

    The food in front of them made Zaza¡¯s argument so much stronger.

    He had never heard of Zaza having a daughter before, but it seemed rude to ask about it.

    The fact that he had not mentioned her before suggested that the war had...

    And then Rindo began to mutter to himself.

    ¡°Why. This war, why did it...¡±

    The thirty-year old Rindo and the fifty-year old Sharma were forced into this lifestyle because of the scars left by the war.

    The responsibility for this was with their parents¡¯ generation. Or perhaps the generation before that.

    He knew that it was pointless toin about it now, but he could not help but think in this way.

    They had to attack the Empire¡¯s food producing nts and steal¨Cthat¡¯s what they had to do to survive in this world.

    They purified the polluted water and secured the bare minimum.

    Luxury was not permitted. Everyone worked together in their desperate struggle to survive.

    And this was all possible because they didn¡¯t even know what luxury was.

    But now that he did, he could not help but hate the ¡®great war¡¯ which was the reason they were now suffering...

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry... It was because we were weak...¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m the one who is sorry. I got a little excited...¡±

    Rindo epted Zaza¡¯s apology.

    Zaza was not at fault here, but it seemed like the natural thing to do.

    The air in the room felt very oppressive now.

    ¡°Hey, hey. Master...¡±

    ¡°What is it...Ramiris?¡±

    ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Uh, yes. I tried to stop you, remember?¡±

    ¡°No you didn¡¯t! You were happily eating the cake!!¡±

    ¡°Tha-that¡¯s not true. Well, nevermind that...¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s important! Oh, well...¡±

    The two culprits became frantic.

    They began to whisper to each other so that Sharma and the others could not hear.

    ¡°...If they like it so much that they can cry, maybe we should give them more?¡±

    Ramiris started to suggest, but Beretta stopped her.

    ¡°Lord Ramiris, I do not think you should do that. Lord Rimuru will not be pleased.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°It is irresponsible. Lord Rimuru believes that interactions with other words must be conducted with the utmost caution. We are already involved enough as it is. If we go in any deeper, we will be held responsible for these people. And it is unthinkable that we could choose a side when we do not even know which side is for true justice in this world.¡±

    Beretta was warning her¨Cif she had no intention of looking after them after this, then she should not give them any false hope.

    It would not be difficult for Ramiris to prepare food for a thousand people.

    However, it would not continue on forever.

    Only a demon would do something so irresponsible when they had no intention of taking care of them until the end without receiving anything in return.

    Beretta was a former demon, and so he knew more than anyone, the pain felt by humans when dropped into the pits of despair from the heights of joy.

    ¡°...That¡¯s true. Okay. I shall be more careful.¡±

    ¡°That would be for the best. At least, we should learn more about the situation in this world before choosing to side with these people.¡±

    Veldora and Ramiris looked at each other and nodded after hearing Beretta¡¯s warning.

    It may already be toote, but neither of them wanted to create more reasons for Rimuru to get angry.

    And so the two of them took Beretta¡¯s opinion into ount and then used Thought Transmission to talk about what direction to take from there.

 Chapter 336

    Bonus ¨C Visit to the Unknown ¨C 04 The Empire¡¯s Reasons and Okonomiyaki

    Colonel Gratham looked nervous as he bowed to the person on the other side of the screen.

    It was Lieutenant General Michelle, the highest inmand of the southern security force.

    So it was no surprise that Colonel Gratham was nervous.

    Not only was Lieutenant General Michelle the highest inmand of the southern security force, but she was the Governor-General of South City.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    Before the great war, this world was separated into seven ¡®cities.¡¯

    The cities wereplete sustainable cities that were the product of the best technology of the time.

    The poption was fifty million.

    The whole world worked together to create this dream-like robotic utopia.

    In theseplete cities, humans did not need to work.

    To be precise, under the total control of artificial intelligences, they had afortable life guaranteed for them.

    There was only a small number of people that helped manage the cities and decided the direction they would take. All of the otherbour was done by machines.

    People had the bare minimum when ites to clothes, food and shelter and were also able to enjoy public entertainment.

    This was promised to all fifty million citizens.

    However¨C

    The entire poption of the world was actually ten billion.

    Due to a rise in poption, the world was bing oversaturated.

    There were those who were promisedfort and those who were not.

    Only a small fraction of those ten billion would be chosen as residents of paradise.

    So perhaps it was no surprise that hatred would be born from this difference.

    The n to build these cities continued to be carried out by the one world government.

    But before they were finished, there were those who raised their voices in discontent.

    They were blind to their ownziness, no, perhaps it was because of theirziness, that they despised and hated those who would be allowed to live in the cities.

    Wars often urred over small things, when thoughtless people are quick to anger.

    Faster than theputers had predicted, the environment began to change, and water shortages began to be desperate.

    The predictions that there would be mass starvation before the rest of the cities wereplete started to look like a reality. It was then that it happened.

    Riots.

    Those who could not get into the cities began to attack.

    These riots spread throughout the world, and the mes of violence began to grow.

    And turn to war.

    ¨CAnd now.

    Of the seven original ¡®cities,¡¯ only five remained.

    This was the territory of the Mechanized Empire of Almsbine.

    Almsbine, the supreme leader of the cities¡¯ administration was made Emperor, and the surviving citizens were made subjects of the empire who would guard its territories as soldiers.

    It was the best way to live in this harsh environment. Everyone had agreed to this.

    The city where the first riot had urred¨Cit was thest ce to be rebuilt as ns had been dyed, and so after the riots, it became the first ce to be hit with nuclear bombs.

    As the rioting citizens had gone deep within the city, the defense system was not able to activate.

    The other cities were so rmed by this that they immediately cut off contact with surrounding cities and became independent.

    Even amongst nuclear war, they were able to survive through their defense systems.

    Once the war was finished, there was one city that tried to reconcile all the survivors.

    This ¡®city¡¯ that epted survivors of the nuclear war for humanitarian reasons, were then attacked by those they tried to save. And the city fell.

    It was at this point that the Mechanized Empire of Almsbine decided that they would trust no one outside of their city.

    This definitive event happened not one year after the end of the war.

    Those who could not live in the cities ended up living in the vast underground shelters.

    These shelters spread out through the undergrounds of the whole world, but they were not environments where people could live for long.

    Furthermore, animals who escaped to them mutated into beasts. It was a ce that seemed to reject human life.

    Eventually, the beasts started to evolve to have super abilities, and became too big a threat for humans who were not armed.

    The humans of this world were on a fast course for destruction.

    The poption that was once ten billion was now just a few hundred million.

    And yet the ces where humanity could survive were very limited, and it was not enough to house everyone.

    And so the survivors of this world were forced to fight for the chance of continued survival.

    ¨CIt wasn¡¯t about what was right or wrong. It was just a base survival instinct¨C

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    The Governor-General of the five remaining ¡®cities¡¯¨Cthat was immense power.

    In other words, she was the queen of South City.

    Her cold blue eyes shone with an unshakable will.

    Her light blonde hair was cut slightly above the shoulders as if to entuate her fastidiousness.

    Beautiful and cool, it was the perfect image to make her subordinates firm believers in her.

    Judging by her appearance, you might wonder if she was even twenty years old.

    Had she gained her position through her blood ties...

    However, such assumptions would be consideredughable to those who knew her.

    After all, Michelle was undoubtedly one of the monsters.

    Her official name was Machinery Four¨CMichelle.

    She was one of the strongest of the Empire.

    Michelle heard the report and sighed.

    Regardless of how polluted the word already was, using nuclear weapons, the most infamous of the old weapons, was overstepping one¡¯s authority.

    However, her expression did not change, and she hid her anger from showing.

    ¡°¨CWe shall consider the possibility that the resistance have developed new weaponster. So, what have you done since then?¡±

    Asked Michelle¡¯s adjutant, Jegyll, as she gave Colonel Gratham a hard stare from the other side of the screen.

 Chapter 337

    Jegyll was a young woman with a long history with Michelle.

    She had the kind of sharp eyes that kept men away.

    Even Colonel Gratham, who was twice her age, became ufortable under her stare.

    ¡°Yes! ording to the report, they had currently formed a party to pursue them and to search for their base. As for the mysterious weapon, they have been told to capture it if possible.¡±

    Michelle furrowed her eyebrows when she heard Colonel Gratham¡¯s reply.

    She wondered who they could have possiblity sent that could stand against an enemy that killed three Murder Dogs at once.

    Michelle was against the use of soldiers as disposable objects, and there was no way that Colonel Gratham was not aware of it.

    In that case, it would make sense to think that he had sent a sizable force...

    ¡°...Colonel Gratham. Did you perhaps send the armored troops led by Second Lieutenant Karman?¡±

    Michelle said as she sat coolly in her chair.

    Colonel Gratham looked a little surprised. But then he smiled confidently and answered her.

    ¡°Yes! You are very perceptive! Furthermore, First Lieutenant Hiragi is continuing thebat analysis, so they should be prepared for anything.¡±

    Colonel Gratham said with a bow, but Michelle was even more angry now.

    As the person who was the highest inmand of the south security force, she knew well the names, abilities and personalities of her subordinates.

    When she considered all of it together, the only thing that fit with Colonel Gratham¡¯s ability to act, was the armored troops.

    That being said, it was actually the worst possible action in Michelle¡¯s mind.

    Colonel Gratham had said that they were prepared, which was him hinting at the possibility of defeat, yet the problem went further back than that.

    First Lieutenant Hiragi and Second Lieutenant Karman.

    These two did not work well together at all.

    It wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t like each other. If anything, it was the opposite.

    They had very simr personalities and the sess rate of an operation went up if they worked together.

    It might seem like a favorable point then, but the problem was in the process.

    Just as there had been a report of Second Lieutenant Hiragi using nuclear weapons without hesitation, the two of them did not act with any regard towards damage.

    They only pursued results.

    Of course, they did make an attempt to minimize casualties towards their own. However, there was no such regard for the enemy.

    They did not think of the circumstances of others, and only cared aboutpleting the task they were given.

    First Lieutenant Hiragi was obsessed with research and had no mercy when it came to operations.

    Second Lieutenant Karman was obsessed with battle and pursued victory alone.

    It was said that when these two teamed up, the battlefield would grow increasingly brutal.

    Perhaps these were not reprehensible traits for the military.

    However, Michelle could not make herself like these two.

    She would even go as far as to say she disliked them.

    In general, Michelle was against murder.

    As was clear from the name, Southern Security Force, their purpose was to maintain peace.

    It wasn¡¯t the annihtion of the resistance.

    They were a part of humanity and may have been theirrades had things been a little different, or so Michelle thought.

    It was just that their positions had ended up a little different...

    Of course, as long as the cities had limited capacity, there was no question of letting them in.

    They would not go down the same path as that city that had been destroyed.

    And so, in spite of her feelings, Michelle had agreed to all of the operations that her subordinates had submitted.

    Even if a report came that said nuclear weapons had been used, she did notin that it was going too far.

    While she didn¡¯t see the resistance as an enemy, they were not friends or allies either.

    It was only natural for them to prioritize the residents of the city and her subordinates.

    And¨Cwhile it was not public knowledge, there were informants within the resistance.

    Indirectly offering them abandoned food processing nts, having them attack unarmed food storages...

    They were roundabout ways, but Michelle had done what she could to give the resistance just enough to survive.

    And now...

    She sank into her chair and closed her eyes to think.

    It was not possible that the resistance could have developed a new weapon.

    There had been no reports from their informants, and the resistance did not have the resources.

    In that case, could it be someone from the other cities...or...

    (Was there aboratory that had survived? It wasn¡¯t impossible... But unlikely. No, perhaps...)

    She stopped thinking about the abilities of the enemy and instead tried to predict what would happen from here.

    First Lieutenant Hiragi was not likely to allow them to escape.

    In that case, the resistance base might already have been discovered.

    And with Second Lieutenant Karman there as well, the ce would turn into a battlefield.

    There were problems with Second Lieutenant Karman¡¯s personality, but it was quite the opposite in terms ofbat ability.

    The armor unit consisted of five of their best soldiers who wore powered suits.

    These cyborgs that had been altered through the power of science, were now even stronger with the help of the powered suits.

    Among them, Karmen was exceptional. A genius.

    Stronger even than the Murder Dogs.

    It was very likely then that the powerless people in their hiding ces would be murdered.

    (I believe that nearly a thousand live in a single base. So it would not be hard for them to kill them all...)

    Michelle came to a decision after a few seconds of thought.

    ¡°...Our biggest priority is understanding the abilities of the mystery enemy. While the resistance are not a threat, we cannot ignore them if they have something that is stronger than a Murder Dog. Tell First Lieutenant Hiragi to analyze it thoroughly. And tell Second Lieutenant Karman not to go further than what is necessary.¡±

    Then Michelle paused for a moment before deciding to make it clear.

    ¡°Colonel Gratham. I will say that it was not wrong for you to send the strongest force at your disposal at the time. However, when going against an unknown enemy, it would have been better to send machine troops which can be reced. I do not want to lose any more men. Is that understood?¡±

 Chapter 338

    ¡°Ye-yes!! I am deeply moved by your kind words. I shall remind them that they are to pay the utmost attention to avoiding any loss of lives. Do not worry on that ount!!¡±

    ¡°Good. I eagerly await a positive report.¡±

    She said, and then the transmission ended.

    The screen blinked off and Michelle let out a deep sigh.

    Now that she had said that, they would focus on the mystery enemy rather than the destruction of the resistance.

    Unfortunately, for this mystery enemy, it would have to be used to buy them some time.

    Now she would just have to contact her informants and give orders and somehow use the situation to help them recover.

    Jegyll smiled wryly as she appreciated the work her friend was doing.

    ¡°You must be tired, Michelle. I cannot imagine what it is like, keeping your subordinates happy while helping the resistance...¡±

    ¡°Yes... But it cannot be helped. What they say is right, and in terms of fairness, we are not without fault. The truth is, we do not have enough resources for everyone, and we make them suffer a little...¡±

    Michelle answered with a small smile of her own.

    The Mechanized Empire of Almsbine had no real intention of annihting the resistance¨Cthought none actually knew this.

    Only a few of the top people in each city were aware.

    The first great war would never have even urred if there had been enough resources.

    If people cared too much about themselves, it became easier to grow discontent when others made profits.

    Even more so when your life was on the line.

    In reality, it was just not possible for the Empire¡¯s food processing nts to make enough food for all of humanity.

    It was even less realistic to provide clothing and shelter. And so there was no avoiding having people bear their situation.

    It was clear, since a city had already been destroyed.

    That was the reason that Michelle¡¯s father, the Emperor of Almsbine, had abandoned those who lived outside of the city.

    ¨CReconciliation was not to be wished for.

    They would not destroy them, but they would not save them either.

    They would be given scraps from the city, without even knowing it...

    Those were the words of the Emperor.

    No one knew about this.

    This was because it would not gain any support.

    ¡°Well then, I will send word.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you. Jegyll.¡±

    Jegyll bowed and left the room.

    Michelle was now left alone.

    ¡°...Destruction. In this situation, we are probably just dying ourst days... But having an enemy to fight against might...¡±

    She closed her eyes and thought.

    Even if the world was headed for destruction, Michelle was determined to fight it.

    To that cause, she was willing to be merciless and cold.

    The resistance was not a threat now. If anything, as enemies, they provided her men with a reason to live.

    Michelle wished that things could just stay as they were.

    And yet¨C

    (...This mystery enemy.)

    Then a thought came to her.

    From what she had heard, it was incredibly strong.

    As long as they did not know where it was from, it could not be ignored.

    In any case...while they were problem cases, the subordinates who were sent were good.

    So everything should be clear soon.

    (...However, I hope that the resistance don¡¯t be arrogant through this...)

    If their existence became a threat to the city...

    Michelle thought about this dark possibility.

    (...A storm might as welle and just wipe us all away...)

    The fear of annihtion, suspicions and doubts. This was a world where people only felt a reason to live through finding enemies.

    The atmosphere was polluted and you could not even see the sun during the day.

    While it seemed childish to want help from god, you could not help it.

    Michelle sighed again, as if to mock herself.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    The sound of something sizzling on the grill filled the air.

    The smell of something delicious wafted as several children gathered around with bright eyes.

    ¡°Kaaa-hahaha! It is almost ready. You should all wait in line. And do not forget to bring the parts!¡±

    It was Veldora.

    Veldora was cooking okonomiyaki on a grill.

    Where did the grille from? What about the heat? Such things were of no concern.

    It was Veldora. And anything was possible.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s ready. So, you want to be first? Where are the parts?¡±

    When the okonomiyaki was ready, Veldora called to the child who was first in line.

    ¡°Here it is! It is a drill arm with a powerful electric motor inside!¡±

    ¡°A drill arm!? That sounds very cool! Alright, let¡¯s trade!!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!!¡±

    ¡°Who is next?¡±

    ¡°Me! Can I trade this?¡±

    ¡°Oh, a caterpir. Hmm, very well. It¡¯s hot, so don¡¯t burn yourself.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Thank you, mister!!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    These transactions continued as Veldora gained more parts and passed out okonomiyaki to the children.

    He looked very satisfied and his smile widened as he looked at the increasing amount of parts he was getting.

    The children happily ate the okonomiyaki and let out cries of overwhelming delight.

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious! This is so good!!¡±

    ¡°What is this!? It¡¯s hot. My tongue hurts. But I can¡¯t stop eating it!!¡±

    While the taste changed so you would not get bored, the children still ate the same thing everyday.

    And it was of course, neither cold nor hot, and the taste did not spread.

    It was clear what the difference was between artificial and natural.

    And so the taste and heat of Veldora¡¯s okonomiyaki practically exploded in the mouths of the children.

    In spite of his warnings, some of them got burns in their mouths.

    ¡°Kaa-hahahaha! How is it? Good? Don¡¯t fret, there is plenty more!!¡±

    The children gathered around Veldora.

    He had be their hero in no time.

    While he was just luring them with food, Veldora was on top of the world.

    Just how had this happened...

    The adults lived as always in this ustrophobic space, with no hope for the future.

    But among all of this, the children tried to find some fun in their days.

    And so they thought of a game¨Crobot wrestling.

    This involved gathering discarded parts and creating robots to fight each other.

    Robots that were especially well-made would be made part of the Remote Robot force and sent out into the field.

    This was considered to be the highest honor for the children.

    They looked through the mountain of junk that the adults brought back and searched for promising parts.

    They would then learn how they worked on their own and install them into the robots.

    This was to make the best possible machine they could.

 Chapter 339

    The elderly taught the young everything they knew.

    It was believed that friendly rivalry would make this game even more fun.

    A race where the winner was obvious was boring.

    And so they praised each others¡¯ skills while trying to raise their own...

    In this environment, the children were able to achieve a high level of understanding in technology.

    That day...

    The children had gathered as usual and were making adjustments to their robots.

    And then out of nowhere, Veldora appeared before them.

    .......

    .....

    ...

    Veldora was sulking.

    The reason was simple.

    Ramiris and Beretta had been praised to high heaven while he had been abandoned.

    After the talk with Sharma and the others, they had been led to the base.

    It was not because they were trustedpletely, but it had been decided that they could do no harm.

    But more than anything, Ramiris¡¯s abilities were very appealing.

    ¡°So, Lord Ramiris. You can control water?¡±

    Sharma asked. Ramirisughed haughtily.

    ¡°You could say that! You know, I¡¯m just a woman of many talents, alright?¡±

    ¡°Ohh! Wonderful. Then we have a request we would like to ask you...¡±

    ¡°What? What? Well, let¡¯s hear it. I am a gentle person, so I will at least hear you out!¡±

    ¡°It is really nothing for something as great as you, Lord Ramiris. At least, I don¡¯t think it is?¡±

    ¡°Great!? Me? Why, you have a great eye for seeing people. I am impressed!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Oh, you tter me. As for the request...¡±

    As soon as it was known that Ramiris could freely control water, Rindo knew what Sharma would want, and acted quickly.

    And so he raised Ramiris with ttering words before beginning to negotiate so she would listen to him.

    The request was that he wanted her to fill their water tank.

    It would surely not be possible for her to fill itpletely, but even a little would be adequate. He asked with this desperate hope.

    In this world, water was more valuable than anything.

    Not only did it rarely rain, even if it did, the rain water was polluted.

    And it took an incredible amount of time to filter it until it was no longer harmful.

    This underground world where super beasts roamed was not friendly to humans. But the beasts and nts had evolved to be able to filter and store the water.

    However, this stored water was at the watering holes of the beasts...and in order to steal water from them, the resistance¡ªLight of Dawn¡ªhad to ept the possibility of casualties.

    While some problems couldn¡¯t be solved without making sacrifices, it was usually ast resort.

    And then Ramiris had appeared. So it was no wonder that they would want to ask this of her.

    ¡°Leave it to me! Something like that could not be more simple!!¡±

    Ramiris was the one that was simple.

    She was happy at being praised, and so quickly epted their request.

    Nowpletely carried away, Ramiris was led to the water tank, where she filled itpletely with water.

    To this, Sharma, Rindo and Zaza could only stare with their eyes and mouths widened.

    It was more than they could have expected... No, that was an understatement.

    They believed that even if they used the bare minimum to survive, the water would notst another year. And now they had enough to live for three years even if they used itvishly.

    ¡°This-this is wonderful, Lord Ramiris! You must have been sent here from the heavens. We are thankful from the bottom of our hearts to have met you!¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much! Now, if only the filtering of the water was smoother...¡±

    After hearing Sharma and Rindo¡¯s praise, Ramiris smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Filtering the water? That¡¯s so easy. Beretta. Do it!¡±

    She ordered Beretta.

    While Beretta wondered if this would not create problems...he believed it was less harmful than what they had done with the food, and so he epted.

    ¡°If that is your wish, Lord Ramiris...¡±

    He said. Then he used the Ultimate Gift, ¡®Mineral Maniption¡¯ from ¡®Deus Ex Machina,¡¯ to gather all of the metal and harmful substances inside of the water tank and then purifed the water.

    And with this, Bereta was showered with praise as well.

    ¡°Th-that¡¯s amazing!! You can not only fight, but do that as well!?¡±

    ¡°An all-purpose weapon...it is hard to believe such technology exists...¡±

    And so it went.

    Unlike Ramiris, Beretta finished the job silently and only when he was finished, did he open his mouth.

    ¡°I might as well tell you then. You wished for the water filter to be smoother, well, the problem is that the filtering device is not working well. Lord Rimuru once said that machines need maintenance. Has this machine been running for a very long time without rest?¡±

    And he was right. The filtering device had not undergone any maintenance at all.

    Turning the machine off meant turning off their water supply, so in away, it could not be helped...but it was also true that it was shortening the machines lifespan.

    If that was all, then they would not have been so surprised...

    ¡°Beretta, can you fix it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible, but...¡±

    ¡°Then you should fix it for them!¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Ramiris had fallen prey sopletely by now, that she happily gave the order to Beretta.

    Beretta was about to protest, but gave up and obeyed her.

    And like this, Beretta not only pointed out the issue with the device, but even repaired it.

    ¡°Lord Ramiris, surely you must be a renowned scientist?¡±

    ¡°Well, yes!¡±

    ¡°Would it be possible for you to look at the other machines as well?¡±

    ¡°Okay! Leave it to me! Let¡¯s go, Beretta!!¡±

    They talked together like this, and left Veldora behind.

    ¡°Uh, what about me?¡±

    Veldora muttered. But his voice only echoed in the lonely water storage room.

    ........

    .....

    ...

    Not at all amused with how things had developed, Veldora returned to the base.

    And that was when he met the children who were tinkering with their robots.

    They would choose whether or not to help these people after learning more about the situation¨Cthat had been their conclusion just a moment ago, but Veldora was sulking. And so it no longer had anything to do with him.

    He discarded that discussion into the farthest reaches of oblivion and became the king of these children.

    And now, among the delicious smells and cries of admiration, even adults were starting to gather around Veldora.

    This mour of course eventually reached Sharma and the others.

    And it did not take long for them toe running frantically back to Veldora.

 Chapter 340

    Bonus ¨C Visit to the Unknown ¨C 05 Veldora¡¯s Excuse

    ¡°¨CWhat are you doing, master...?¡±

    Ramiris asked Veldora, who was cooking okonomiyaki with a big grin. She had been the first to return.

    As Veldora had gone against their agreement after being left alone for just a short while, it could not be helped that there was a sharpness in her voice.

    However, Veldora did not seem to take notice. He kept pouring more batter over the grill and added shredded cabbage on top.

    It was a mystery as to where these ingredients wereing from, but he handled them expertly as he mixed them into the batter.

    And then he said:

    ¡°Kaaa-hahahaha! Ramiris, do you want some too?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But, that¡¯s not the problem!!¡±

    Ramiris nodded to Veldora¡¯s light-hearted response but quickly remembered herself.

    I won¡¯t be tricked by food! It was with this strong will that she rained down words of reproach over Veldora.

    ¡°We just talked about this earlier. We are supposed to act with caution!¡±

    However, Veldora just snickered at her.

    ¡°Ramiris, calm down. If you¡¯re just going toin about everything, I will just have to keep these spoils of war for myself, won¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°...What?¡±

    ¡°Look at this. If you put it together like this...¡±

    While waiting for the batter to cook, Veldora quickly assembled a robot.

    It was a torso on top of what looked like a tank.

    A simple machine with two arms.

    However, the left arm was distinctly shaped like a drill.

    ¡°Huh. That¡¯s an interestingbination.¡±

    ¡°It looks so cool.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to copy that...¡±

    The children watched it with interest and were clearly impressed.

    This only made Veldora more and more arrogant.

    ¡°Hehehe. Of course. It should be no surprise that I can create a partner who is both cool and strong!¡±

    He said with a satisfied nod.

    And then he nced at Ramiris and continued.

    ¡°What do you think, Ramiris? Will you still pretend to be uninterested?¡±

    He must have been sure of his victory because he said this with a puffed-out chest.

    Veldora¡¯s words were more than enough to make Ramiris hesitate.

    ¡°Huh? Uh!?¡±

    Ramiris¡¯s head seemed to spin as she began to wonder what to do.

    And it was then that a freshly cooked te of okonomiyaki was put in front of her.

    It was an exquisite dish that used lots of shrimp and pork.

    Savory sauce, seaweed, and bonito kes covered it. The smell alone was enough to make her drool.

    Ramiris gulped.

    ¡°This is for you. Eat up.¡±

    ¡°Uh, aah...okay. I will then...¡±

    That strong will to resist any trickery now disappeared from Ramiris¡¯s heart.

    Veldora thought he had won then, but it did notst for long.

    ¡°Lord Ramiris. Do not be deceived.¡±

    Ramiris was looking at the okonomiyaki with sparkling eyes when Beretta¡¯s warning reached her ears.

    ¡°Huh? What?¡±

    She was clearly shaken as she looked around her.

    She looked at Veldora, then Beretta and then back at the te of okonomiyaki. It was obvious that her heart was not sure.

    Ramiris really did want to side with Veldora, but her brain was telling her that it would not end well.

    She didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Veldora watched her and smirked. Then he suddenly shouted, ¡®Rocket Puuuuuunch!¡¯

    And then, right in front of Ramiris¡¯s eyes, the newly made robot began to move.

    Bang!! There was a loud sound.

    And then the part passed the elbow of the right arm fired off like a rocket.

    The fist mmed into the wall.

    Veldora shouted again.

    ¡°And now the deathblow! Drill Break!!¡±

    The robot heard this and started to move again.

    The caterpir groaned and then the string attached to the right arm began to pull the body in.

    Once the right arm was back in its socket, the left arm rotated like a drill at a tremendous speed and mmed into the wall.

    There was a deafening sound.

    And then, destruction.

    ¡°WOOOW!!¡±

    The children were greatly excited by this.

    And so was Ramiris.

    She stood up while still gripping her chopsticks and then shouted excitedly.

    ¡°Amazing! That was amazing, master!!¡±

    ¡°Kaahahahahaha! Kaa-hahahaha!! Of course, it is.¡±

    Delicious okonomiyaki.

    Children to y with.

    A cool robot.

    New entertainment.

    Everything was here.

    And so it went without saying, that Ramiris gave in.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Ramiris began to happily eat the okonomiyaki. Beretta sighed with exasperation.

    However, he had not given up yet.

    Ramiris was simple, so he had fully expected her to be tricked by Veldora.

    What was important, was when it came to determining who was responsible¨Cand that would happen for sure¨Cwas how to ensure that Ramiris would not get in trouble.

    Because Ramiris¡¯s mistakes = him being rebuked. Or so Beretta thought.

    ¨CYou were there, and yet you could not stop them?¨C

    Beretta could imagine Rimuru¡¯s face as he asked this.

    You ask too much of me¨Cwas how he really felt, but he would never say it out loud.

    Beretta took things very seriously.

    And so he wondered what it was that they needed.

    For instance, what he considered the ideal, was the rtionship between Milim and Frey.

    As self-centered and forceful as Milim was, she somehow always obeyed what Frey said.

    Veldora also could not go against his sisters.

    If it was an order from Velzard or Velgrynd, Veldora would have no choice but to quietly listen.

    In the world, everyone had someone they were no match for.

    It wasn¡¯t necessarily aboutbat ability, but there was a special rtionship that determined who was above who.

    (Perhaps if I was trusted by Lord Ramiris more...)

    Beretta thought.

    Beretta believed that Ramiris would listen to him more if she trusted him.

    But Beretta was mistaken.

    When it came to Milim and Frey, she also got quite the headache.

    It was the same with Veldora and his sisters.

    If Veldora really did listen to them obediently, then they would not have had such a hard time with him.

    While Veldora did not do much mischief these days, he had been responsible for much in the past.

 Chapter 341

    As for trust...it wasn¡¯t something you gained overnight¨Cand Beretta had gained more than enough of Ramiris¡¯s trust over thest few decades.

    It just so happened that she had been susceptible to Veldora¡¯s tricks on this asion.

    Had it only been Beretta and Ramiris here, Beretta would not have had as hard a time.

    But Veldora was here too.

    And that was the biggest reason for Beretta¡¯s misfortune.

    Beretta watched as Ramiris hungrily stuffed the okonomiyaki into her mouth. He sighed once again.

    Then he switched gears and talked to her.

    ¡°Lord Ramiris. Please calm down and listen to me. If you continue with this, you will be an aplice to Veldora¡¯s crimes.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ramiris froze in surprise.

    Beretta tried to continue on with his warning, but...

    ¡°Hehehe. Ramiris, don¡¯t you worry. You already are an aplice!¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t make any excuses now that you have taken a bite of the okonomiyaki. We must now walk on the same bloody road!!¡±

    Veldora said with augh.

    ¡°Lord Veldora, this is no time tough. Please stop involving Lord Ramiris in such things.¡±

    ¡°Kaa-ahahahaha! Don¡¯t worry, Beretta. I am not stupid. I have this all thought out.¡±

    I wished you wouldn¡¯t think of so many things, thought Beretta.

    He was sure that whatever it was that Veldora was thinking, it would not be good.

    Still, Veldora did not listen.

    He justughed, ¡®Ka-hahahaha!¡¯ and continued to cook his okonomiyaki and trade them in for parts that the children had brought.

    ¡°¨CHey, you. What are you doing!!¡±

    Just then, Sharma, who had finally caught up with Ramiris and Beretta, looked at Veldora and shouted.

    Next to her, Rindo stood with a shocked expression as he looked at the grill.

    Hey, hey. Said Zaza as he sighed.

    Beretta knew all too well what they were feeling, but he did not know what to do.

    However, Veldora did not look like he cared at all...

    ¡°Oh! Do you want some too? I intend to stay here for a while, so there is no need to act so reservedly!¡±

    He said with a blinding smile.

    ¡°Now, now wait a minute. What is this you are giving the children...!?¡±

    ¡°Ho-how outrageous. It was one thing for us to have to do it, but to force children to have to suffer as well...?¡±

    Sharma and the others were furious.

    However, just like he had been with Beretta a moment ago, Veldora justughed without a hint of remorse.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see any problem. From what I hear, this ¡®city¡¯ has natural ingredients, no?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s...¡±

    ¡°¨CThat is only a rumor. We do not know about what happens inside of the city. However, we have heard stories when we were children...¡±

    ¡°But, well, unlike the food production nts outside of the city, the security seems to be very tight there. It would not be too surprising if they had ¡®real¡¯ ingredients that were not synthetic.¡±

    Hmm. Veldora nodded.

    This enemy that the resistance fought¨Cthe Mechanized Empire of Almsbine¨Che had heard much of them during theirst conversation.

    But Veldora did not think of such difficult matters such as, which of the two sides was in the right.

    He just heard the fact of it and epted it.

    Enemies should be crushed, but this Empire wasn¡¯t exactly an enemy to Veldora.

    But they weren¡¯t allies either.

    If there was food there, then they should share it with the resistance. That was the idea that shed in Veldora¡¯s mind. And he did not stop to consider their reasons for a second.

    In any case, it was pointless to even expect Veldora to care about their circumstances.

    ¡°Is that not right? So we should just take it by force.¡±

    ¡°Are you stupid!?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±

    Zaza and Sharma shouted at the same time.

    Of course.

    Just like the most recent incident, they could attack a food production nt that had the weakest security and still lose men.

    As for attacking the ¡®city¡¯ itself with all of its tight security, it was practically suicide.

    ¡°Ka-hahahaha! What a joke. You cannot think like that and then expect the children to have hope, can you?¡±

    Veldora said as he looked at the young faces that surrounded him.

    Then he turned serious and continued.

    ¡°I have an idea. I want to show these children that the world is full of wonderful things. This food that changes vor is not bad in itself, but it is not enough to satisfy the heart. You have to know the heights and then want it. I believe that it is that pursuit that is noble!¡±

    He dered.

    ¡°No, but...¡±

    ¡°That will only make the Empire furious. In a way, they overlook us. But they will start showing their true power if we push any further.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. While we call ourselves the resistance, we do not really have the power to overthrow the Empire. Even if we could unite all of the districts, it would still not be enough to take one city...¡±

    The three of them rejected Veldora¡¯s words.

    And they were right, judging by the known facts.

    Even if the resistance went out in full force, they would be easily rounded up by the city¡¯s defense troops.

    They had worked so hard up until now so that did not happen, so it was no wonder that they didn¡¯t agree with Veldora.

    However.

    ¡°Soft!! You¡¯re too soft! Wasn¡¯t there once a time of prosperity? Don¡¯t you want to get that back? Do you really want these children to have to walk down that same road of despair as you!?¡±

    They all became quiet at this argument, which seemed serious at a nce.

    Veldora himself thought that he had said something rather good, and he looked smug.

    As he looked around with a satisfied face, Ramiris asked him hesitantly.

    ¡°Bu-but, master. This okonomiyaki is delicious, and the children are happy. But what will you do if they don¡¯t have this kind of food in the city? They might know what true despair is then, you know? Beretta is right. I don¡¯t want to get involved and then get in trouble over it...¡±

    Ramiris did not know what to do and her eyes constantly shifted around.

    She was afraid that doing something without permission now would just make a bigger mess.

    Beretta¡¯s words had made her realize that she was getting too involved.

    And while Ramiris was usually the carefree type, this was finally taking things a little too far.

    It was here that Veldora suddenly smiled andughed.

 Chapter 342

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ramiris. I have thought about it. And I havee to a conclusion.¡±

    ¡°...A conclusion?¡±

    Ramiris looked at Veldora and waited for his answer. This time she rearmed herself with a strong will. She would not be tricked again.

    Veldora nodded solemnly and said:

    ¡°I have decided, that even if everything fails, we can just rx and leave it all to Rimuru!!¡±

    ¡°I see!!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him, Lord Ramiris!!¡±

    Beretta screamed, but his voice did not reach them.

    Veldora and Ramiris were already smiling as if the problem had been solved.

    ¡°Rimuru would be able to solve a problem like this very easily. We only have to wait for him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true! It would be easy for Rimuru!!¡±

    It was nothing.

    If they had trouble, they could just leave it to Rimuru. That was what Veldora said.

    And Ramiris had agreed.

    There was no worry on her face now. And she bit excitedly into her okonomiyaki.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    These two were hopeless¨CBerettamented.

    Leaving a mess for Rimuru to clean up was a good way to make him angry.

    But neither of them seemed to want to consider that.

    Besides, the original n had been to return to their world before Rimuru got back, and destroy all of the evidence.

    But they must have forgotten this because Veldora and Ramiris wereughing as if they had solved everything.

    (They really are hopeless. Lord Ramiris ispletely involved now, but she doesn¡¯t seem to even realize it...)

    Beretta alone realized what situation they were in.

    It was quite simple. Veldora had been sulking and wanted to be popr. And he merely dragged Ramiris into his n.

    And now Sharma and the others were dragged in as well. And they were going to dere war on the Empire.

    He just did whatever he wanted.

    Unfortunately, even if Beretta knew why Veldora was doing this, he could not do anything to stop him.

    While he was quite exasperated inside, he was at least able to steel himself for whatever the angry Rimuru might do.

    ¡°So, what will you do? Now that it hase to this, we shall help you with all of our power.¡±

    Veldora said.

    Come to this? It is all your fault! Beretta thought. But he kept his mouth closed.

    He would just watch.

    Sharma was calm.

    Veldora could not sweep her off her feet with his talk. And so she did not give him an answer immediately.

    If it was yesterday, Sharma would never have dreamed of allowing an attack on the Empire¡¯s city.

    She would have ignored it as theughable idea of a madman.

    However, after witnessing the powers of Ramiris and Beretta, she began to wonder if they could use them.

    Even if they didn¡¯t attack the Empire, she did not want to lose their cooperation.

    ¨CKnow the heights and then want it¨C

    Those words burned in her chest.

    (You make it sound so easy. And yet you don¡¯t know how much we have suffered because of what we wanted¡ªbut, maybe it is the same for him? Perhaps he has also experienced a time of such hardships?)

    Sharma realized that those words had really moved her.

    Still, she had to be careful.

    ¡°Attacking the Empire. Such a thing cannot be decided so lightly. We must contact Light of Dawn¡¯s headquarters and discuss what we should do.¡±

    So she avoided an immediate answer.

    Still, within her heart, Sharma was thinking of it in an optimistic light.

    Rindo was also thinking.

    ¨CMaking the children walk a path of despair¨C

    No, that could not happen.

    It was a reality that he had not wanted to admit, and therefore looked away from.

    It was so hard just living, that he didn¡¯t know if he did it while looking forward to anything.

    But this man named Veldora had onlye here today, and yet the children had already epted him and yed happily.

    Rindo felt jealous.

    (Indeed... What had I been looking at all of this time? It was just the adults who were in despair. The children were having so much fun¨Cperhaps true happiness was not something given or taken, but something you find on your own. If possible, I would like to talk to someone from the Empire, just once.)

    That is what he thought.

    Then something might change.

    When he looked at the incredibly confident Veldora, he started to feel that he too could do anything.

    ¡°I agree with Sharma. However, I am personally very pleased with your offer.¡±

    Rindo said with a smile. For once, he allowed his true emotion to show a little.

    Zaza had a simr opinion to Sharma.

    The only difference was that he knew how strong Beretta was inbat.

    And so he couldn¡¯t help but wonder; what if?

    Beretta¡¯s strength could give them a chance.

    (However, it couldn¡¯t be so easy, could it? The Empire was huge. This was like stepping on the tiger¡¯s tail. But...)

    Zaza had many years ofbat experience, and so he knew first-hand just how the powerful the Empire was.

    And that was why he couldn¡¯t agree to it so lightly.

    But that wasn¡¯t the only reason...

    (What if...)

    Zaza has seen a new hope in Veldora and the others.

    He had lived desperately in this ustrophobic ce for so long, and so in his eyes, the carefree way that Veldora and the others acted was almost blinding.

    After thinking about it for a while, Zaza came to a conclusion in his heart.

    He felt that this situation would be the catalyst.

    It would be the first step to changing the rtionship between the Empire and the resistance.

    However, one wrong step could lead to a disaster.

    And so in order to avoid that, Zaza looked at Veldora with determination.

    At the man who smiled with so much confidence.

    (Heh. What a strange person. He doesn¡¯t fight at all and leaves everything to Beretta, and yet he acts so importantly. But...)

    I do not dislike him. Zaza thought.

    In any case, things would only get worse if they did nothing.

    They had to make a decision somewhere, or they would just run out of luck.

    They did not know how long the energy nt in their hideout would continue to run.

    ¡°If we are going to do it, I¡¯ll call my friends too. We can contact all the surviving mercenary troops here. If we do it, we have to go in full force.¡±

    Sharma had dyed her decision, but the time woulde soon enough.

    It was just a matter of acting sooner orter.

    In that case, it would be better to make that decision while they had reliable allies.

    And so those were the reactions to Veldora¡¯s words.

    They were mostly favorable.

    Well, except for Beretta...

    (...Well, well. It looks like they have all been fooled. Veldora is not thinking about it very hard at all. He just wanted a reason to cook okonomiyaki for the children...)

    ¡ªWhy?

    They had only left him for a short while, and it had turned into this.

    Beretta could not understand it.

    And now it seemed the world was about to be thrown into a great war.

    While Beretta was annoyed at how wrong it all was, he also started to consider what he could do to minimize the casualties.

 Chapter 343

    Bonus ¨C Visit to the Unknown ¨C 06 Attack

    Everyone who heard Veldora¡¯s words felt something different.

    And then it happened. Before any of them could put their feelings into action.

    The attack.

    There was an explosive sound as the ceiling of the underground shelter, that was the resistance¡¯s base, copsed.

    ¡°What!?¡±

    Zaza shouted as he frantically looked up towards the ceiling.

    ck smoke rose into the air. He could see the grey sky between the cracks.

    He was stunned.

    Sharma ignored him and was the first to react.

    ¡°This is bad! The toxic fumes wille in!!¡±

    Sharma shouted. Rindo quickly moved.

    He gathered together the adults and children and led them to the lower floors that were used as an emergency refuge.

    As they had trained for such an event in the past, they moved with impressive speed.

    Only the youngest of the children cried or screamed.

    But for the most part, everyone disappeared from the top floor without much in the way of chaos.

    ¡°How can...but this is a shelter that withstood a nuclear st...!? What kind of power would it have taken to pierce through to here...no¨Cis it a Bunker Buster!?¡±

    Zaza was frozen with shock.

    If he was right about it, this meant that the Empire was finally putting its full weight behind the attacks.

    And they had been the first to strike. There was now a danger of them all being ughtered down here.

    However, Zaza had one doubt.

    ¡°...No, wait a minute... If that really was a Bunker Buster, this floor would be a sea of scorching heat...¡±

    And yet the st seemed to have stopped as soon as it hit their ceiling.

    Zaza was so puzzled that he said this out loud.

    Veldora looked at him and smirked.

    After all, it had been Veldora¡¯s power that had saved them right now.

    He had just be popr with the people, and he wasn¡¯t about to let these intruders interfere with that. That is what was on Veldora¡¯s mind when he cast a barrier around this floor.

    ¡°Kekehehehe. Oh, Zaza. As for that...¡±

    This was the time to show that confused Zaza how wonderful he really was¨Cit was just as Veldora thought this and began to exin, that it happened.

    Five mobile weapons dropped down from the opening in the ceiling.

    ¡°Master. Something just came in!?¡±

    ¡°Tsk. How much must they pester me...¡±

    Veldora said in frustration.

    Even when he tried to be good, no one appreciated him. It happened all of the time.

    ¡°What shall we do, Lord Veldora?¡±

    ¡°Hm? Beretta. We¡¯ll do as we discussed. I shall protect Ramiris over here and you deal with them.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    They said casually, and then Beretta stepped forward to face the five enemies.

    Zaza saw this and frantically tried to stop him.

    ¡°Wa-wait-wait-wait-wait-wait! Those things are dangerous! Judging by their silhouette¨Cthey are the armored troops led by that bastard, Karman. I think he was a second lieutenant or sergeant, but he is also a highly experienced cyborg. He¡¯s insane. There are rumors of him annihting several mercenary groups. You won¡¯t stand a chance against him if you¡¯re alone!¡±

    Zaza knew Karman.

    How aggressive and cruel he was.

    There were mercenary groups that he knew personally who were destroyed by just a few of these mobile weapons.

    Some had been let go on purpose, and they all spoke with fear in their hearts.

    This man who was said to be the worst of the south was here in front of them.

    And so it was no surprise that Zaza was worried.

    ¡°Be careful now, Beretta!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill them, alright? I think Rimuru would get really angry if you did that.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    The three of them showed no signs of having heard Zaza¡¯s words.

    Zaza could not hide his rm as he said,

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill them... Are you serious? What are you talking about!? I will admit that Mister Beretta is very strong, but these guys are not the same as Murder Dogs. They are real anti-army weapons! And there are five of them. We have no hope of winning. We have to escape now or we¡¯ll be wiped out...¡±

    ¡°Zaza. Calm down. I am here too. How could we lose?¡±

    ¡°And what the hell do you think you¡¯re going to do!? They won¡¯t let you go just because you cooked them some okonomiyaki!!¡±

    Veldora had only been trying to calm Zaza down, but it had no effect.

    It could not be helped.

    After all, to him, Veldora was the least useful of the group.

    ¡°What!? What you just said...I...that kind of hurt...¡±

    Veldora was shocked by how little they thought of him.

    Ramiris tried tofort him.

    ¡ªAnd then.

    Leaving Veldora¡¯s stupid conversation behind him, Beretta faced Karman.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    The five mobile weapons advanced towards Beretta¨Cthe Powered Suits, led by Second Lieutenant Karman¨Cbut Beretta stood his ground.

    They hadnded on the ground from above.

    As the ground shook when this happened, it was clear that they were quite heavy.

    They were at least three meters tall.

    Humanoid knights in heavy, thick armor.

    ¡°Giants?¡±

    Beretta whispered as he took a step forward.

    The machine that stood in the front addressed Beretta first.

    ¡°Oh. Jackpot already, eh? So you must be the resistance¡¯s new weapon. The one that killed our Murder Dogs. I am Karman. A second lieutenant. I lead this troop.¡±

    It was second lieutenant Karman.

    He held a cigar infused with emotion-suppressing agents. And he introduced himself while inhaling deeply.

 Chapter 344

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean by ¡®new weapon.¡¯ But it was I who killed the three dogs.¡±

    ¡°I see. Bingo. We¡¯ve been quite lucky. And what is your name?¡±

    ¡°¨CBeretta.¡±

    ¡°Hoho. Odd name. As you are no famous terrorist, are you a neer? Well, that doesn¡¯t matter. I just want you to answer me one question¡ª¡±

    ¡°¨CWhat?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really. We used the Bunker ster with the intent of destroying this underground shelter... So why isn¡¯t it destroyed? What little trick did you use? I am just curious.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. The answer is simple. Lord Veldora over there, he protected us...¡±

    Beretta said honestly.

    However, this only made Karmanugh.

    ording to the energy calctions, Veldora was nothing remarkable. The data said so.

    And so he did not believe Beretta¡¯s answer.

    ¡°I see. So you won¡¯t tell me then. Well, fine. By the way...¡±

    Smoke rose from his cigar.

    It was just as the smoke was directed towards Beretta¡¯s vision, that Karman moved.

    He was fast.

    The Powered Suits represented the height of their technology. In spite of its hefty appearance, they could go from standing still to moving at 1,000m/s in just ten seconds.

    However, this action was not about attacking.

    To Karman, it was merely a casual walk. A kind of greeting in order to witness Beretta¡¯s reaction.

    Karman¡¯s hand was ced on Beretta¡¯s shoulder.

    The movement was so fast that a shockwave hit Beretta, but otherwise, he stood still as if nothing had happened.

    It had been less than a light breeze to him.

    ¡°Oh? So that is not enough to phase you then. I am impressed. It will make destroying you all the more interesting. But first, I must listen to this order from Colonel Gratham. You should just surrender and tell us your secrets. Then you may be able to live in the city. I will give you ten seconds, so think about your answer!¡±

    Karman said as he blew smoke into Beretta¡¯s face.

    He wanted to fight him, but he had to follow orders. And so he made this offer.

    ¡°Karman, was it? Do not give me orders.¡±

    While his mask hid any expression, Beretta¡¯s voice was oozing with irritation.

    Inwardly, Karman was enjoying Beretta¡¯s reaction.

    He tightened his grip on Beretta¡¯s shoulder and continued.

    ¡°Well, if you insist on defending these scum, you must be an enemy to me.¡±

    And then he smiled viciously and tried to crush Beretta¡¯s shoulder by applying more pressure...

    But Beretta just lightly brushed his hand away.

    The hand of a Powered Suit that was applying intense pressure. And with just one hand.

    Karman lost his bnce and fell back towards his troops.

    His shoulders shook with fury and shame over this unbelievable reality. And then he let out a great roar.

    ¡°Kukuku-kahahahahaha!! Yes. This is very amusing. It¡¯s been a while since I faced an enemy that was worth fighting, however...¡±

    Karman paused here and inhaled from his cigar.

    All the anger then dispersed and he regained his calm.

    He continued.

    ¡°I will tell you about reality before we fight. It seems that you have an internal high-power reactor exceeding 100,000kWh. It¡¯s your best feature, isn¡¯t it? Indeed, it is rather impressive for something created outside of the cityboratories, but not quite good enough. The nuclear fusion reactors inside of our Powered Suits can output as much as 817,000kWh. Do you see? Do you despair at this difference? Do you see that there are five of us? You never had a chance against us. So I will say this onest time. Surrender to us!¡±

    He said as if repressing his natural tendencies. He would obey the order from headquarters. Karman was like a problem child, but he was not an ouw.

    However, he was difficult to control once he started fighting.

    This came from his intense hatred of the resistance and had nothing to do with his original personality.

    And so it was not possible for him to stop himself.

    ¡°Surrender? I have no intention of obeying someone who is weaker than me. But more than anything, I already have a master. I do not like what you are saying.¡±

    ¡°Hah! Then be ready. You will soon know reality and regret this!!¡±

    ¡°Hmph. Don¡¯t worry, I will not kill you.¡±

    The cigar had now burned away.

    That was the signal.

    ¡°Ridiculous! I know what you are capable of. I hope you won¡¯t break on me?¡±

    Karman shouted afterughing confidently.

    There was no reason for Karman to doubt that he could defeat this enemy in front of them.

    And yet...

    ¡°Hmm. Perhaps you will put up more of a fight than I thought. Maybe I will have to take this thing seriously.¡¯

    Was Beretta¡¯s reply.

    At this, Karman¡¯s emotions exploded.

    The suppression drug¡¯s effects had ended.

    Karman¡¯s ability to reason was now gone. And the only thing to do was to unleash his anger.

    The Powered Suit was a part of him and moved ording to his will.

    The heat and pressure that was usually sealed by the electromaic force field now lit up the nuclear fusion reactor. The resulting sma stream rushed through his body like blood.

    It was directly converted to electricity through the generator, giving Karman frightening strength.

    The strength to go wild.

    While he was human, he would be like the sun.

    Exceed what he was as a cyborg and transform into a weapon.

    At the same time, Karman¡¯s subordinates finished preparing.

    Like Karman, they embodied the sun and released their great power.

    While they were a team, individually, they would have been able to fight a whole division of soldiers from one generation ago.

 Chapter 345

    They would surely win this battle.

    Karman and the others could imagine no other oue.

    Currently, Karman was just a single, mad machine...

    ¡°I will crush you. I will crush you with my own hands, Beretta...!!¡±

    ¨CHe would not stop until this operation wasplete.

    And that was how the fight began.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Intense shockwaves sted the area as the incredibly heavy Karman charged into Beretta.

    He was inpletebat mode and intended to crush Beretta.

    The great energy from the reactor waspressed as Karman raised his fist.

    Hyper Impact¨Cthe Powered Suit¡¯s thick ting covered Karman¡¯s fist, giving it immense destructive force.

    The power would be overwhelming.

    It exceeded a million horsepower. It would surely turn its target into dust.

    However¨C

    Beretta saw the attacking.

    Instead of directly blocking the flow of power, he parried it, throwing Karman off bnce and into the air.

    In other words, a one-arm shoulder throw.

    They say that soft methods often trump brute force, but that was just an illusion.

    It was not possible to control the direction of Hyper Impact¡¯s power with just knowledge of how it worked.

    You would only get swallowed up with such lukewarm strength.

    So there was really only one reason that Beretta was able to throw Karman¨Cit was that Beretta¡¯s power reached that of Karman¡¯s.

    ¡°What!?¡±

    ¡°He threw Commander Karman!?¡±

    His subordinates were stunned.

    He had moved faster than the speed of sound. They would never have imagined that he would be stopped in such a fashion.

    Karman was just as surprised.

    However, he quickly rose up and admitted his error.

    He did not like to admit that he had underestimated his opponent, but he now remonstrated himself for relying on his own power alone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡¯ fret! He hasbat arts. He is an expert that can react at the speed of sound! Avoid fighting him one on one or at close-range!!¡±

    Karman said without panicking.

    His subordinates obeyed, and they surrounded Beretta in an instant.

    As for Beretta...

    ¡°...Well, well. This is turning out to be quite a hassle. Theck of energy means that ¡®Universal Perception¡¯ is not very urate. The light, wind, heat, sound and my other senses. This fight will be harder than I thought.¡±

    That¡¯s what he had determined just now.

    This was because part of his chest and both arms were not deformed by the heat and impact after parrying Karman¡¯s attack.

    That meant that even with Beretta¡¯s ¡®Physical Attack Nullification¡¯ and ¡®Natural Elements Nullification,¡¯ that he had taken some damage.

    Had he been slower in reading the information, that blow may have been fatal.

    So theck of energy was effecting him in those ways.

    And so Beretta used ¡®Mineral Maniption¡¯ to liquefy his body.

    It healed his body and protected him from attacks.

    Still, Beretta kept his eyes on the enemy.

    ¡°Hmph. ¡®Universal Perception,¡¯ you say? Is that your sensor? It seems quite advanced, but can you dodge this?¡±

    Karmanughed confidently and signaled to his men.

    The four Powered Suits that surrounded him immediately went into an offensive posture.

    Their next attack woulde in waves.

    On the surface, the Powered Suits could move at three times the speed of sound.

    It was the same as the Murder Dogs, but the internal conditions were very different.

    The Powered Suits were much more advanced when it came to standing still and then moving at full speed. But it wasn¡¯t just that.

    The Murder Dogs were not good at precise turns. It was like how jet nes were weak against attacks from the side, due to their structure.

    Sudden changes in direction would cause both the ne and the pilot to be subject to intense centrifugal force. While Murder Dogs were controlled byputers, they were not built to be able to withstand this from the side.

    On the other hand, the Powered Suits allowed them to move freely while going at a high speed.

    Of course, moving at three times the speed of sound would have an effect on the person inside.

    However, Karman and the others were cyborgs, so there was no problem.

    They also had the aid of a support calction device, allowing them to make the most of their speed and to synchronize with each other.

    ¡°Tsk...¡±

    Beretta clicked his tongue as he dealt with their attacks.

    His arms and legs were not enough.

    And so Beretta used the Ultimate Gift, Deus Ex Machina, to take in the surrounding matter and create several tentacles that were thicker than his arms.

    Each of them represented his will and could move freely.

    Each of them were sensors and could make decisions immediately.

    The sound cameter.

    So much power was focused in one spot, and anything that got caught inside was turned into dust.

    Karman¡¯s men moved while staying out of each others¡¯ way. But Beretta showed he could deal with them, even though he was facing them for the first time. Both sides had to admit the strengths of the other as the chaotic battle continued.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    ¡°...This is pretty crazy.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. That Beretta. He is trying to take my spotlight...¡±

    ¡°No-no-no! That¡¯s not the problem now, is it!?¡±

    Ramiris was impressed. But Veldora had begun toin after misinterpreting the situation.

    As for Zaza, he felt frustrated enough to shout at them.

    The information that his senses allowed him to gather was now being reyed in his head through the analysis device in his brain. It was only after seeing this that Zaza fully understood what was happening.

    He had never seen a fight at such speed before.

    And so he could not understand Veldora¡¯s reaction while watching this.

 Chapter 346

    ¡°Pretty crazy? Can you even see what is happening, Ramiris?¡±

    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s a little hard. But I can see it.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I can see it. It is clear and crisp for me!¡±

    ¡°No, I am not asking you, Mister Veldora. You don¡¯t need to try and show off.¡±

    ¡°...!?¡±

    If Ramiris said she could see it, she probably could. That was what Zaza thought.

    He could not imagine how advanced she was, but clearly there was some unknown technology being used in her small frame.

    There was no room for doubt after seeing Beretta.

    Karman¡¯s troops were like gods of death, and yet Beretta was fighting them without giving in an inch.

    This was much more than Zaza had been expecting, and he had to change his perception of Beretta.

    (So a weapon that can take on the best of what the city had to offer had been made outside of the cityboratories... It was hard to believe, but had to be epted.)

    And this truth was a ray of hope for the resistance.

    Zaza thought.

    If Beretta was with them, then they might have a chance of winning with the n they had discussed.

    Zaza could sense that he was bing excited, and so turned his attention to the battle.

    Veldora looked at Zaza sadly.

    Why am I being treated like this? He thought. He continued to stare at Zaza, but was ignored.

    ¡°Ah, Ramiris...¡±

    ¡°What? Master?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps I should have fought after all.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Why...¡±

    Veldora couldn¡¯t say it was because he wanted attention.

    He was an unfortunate dragon. No, he was currently in human form.

    ¡°Hmph! Watch, Ramiris. That person is trying to do something to Beretta!!¡±

    Veldora could not stand Ramiris¡¯s inquisitive gaze and he tried to distract her.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right. Hey, isn¡¯t that dangerous?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. I think Beretta should be fine...¡±

    As Veldora pointed out, Karman, who had not joined in yet, was about to do something.

    The two arms of the Powered Suit were now joined like a single cannon.

    Zaza overheard Veldora and Ramiris and looked towards Karman as well.

    And he knew.

    ¡°That...¡±

    Through his own knowledge and what he had heard from surviving mercenaries, Zaza was able to guess what it was.

    However, just then...

    ¡°Spread out!!¡±

    Karman shouted angrily.

    At the same time, in one smooth movement, the four Power Suits moved away from Beretta.

    ¡°...What?¡±

    Just as Beretta looked at Karman, it wasplete.

    His tentacles could not react in time, and they were blown away. A hole then appeared in Beretta¡¯s adamantine body.

    And then a stream of light hit Beretta in the face.

    St. Beretta¡¯s face fell to the floor...

    ¡°BERETTTAAAA!!¡±

    But before Ramiris¡¯s scream could reach him, his body crumbled...

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    Karman smirked.

    It was just as he had nned.

    No matter how strong the enemy, he had been sure of his victory. And it was so satisfying.

    ¡°Whoops. Did I just kill him? Oh, well. As long as we take the body back with us, Hiragi should forgive us.¡±

    He said with augh.

    Karman¡¯s n had been to use his subordinates as a distraction as he prepared his most powerful main cannon.

    It was the Neutron Launcher.

    It utilized technology that could both elerate and decelerate neutrons through arranging the high-frequency maic field. The neutron beam that was created in the nuclear fusion reactor was gathered inside of the cannon that was thebined arms. And then it was released all at once.

    The speed exceeded 10,000km/s¨Cit was close to the speed of light.

    Even if the atmosphere caused it to slow down a little, it was still not something that could be dodged.

    As for power, that needed no exnation.

    Regardless of your strength, it would be impossible to remain unharmed after being hit by the destructive force of the Neutron Launcher.

    There was only one way to deal with it. Stop it before itunched.

    Karman was sure of his victory now, and he took out another cigar.

    ¡°Well, you fought well enough. I almost believed that my men could do it alone, but you fended them off. You made me use my trump card. And for that, you should be proud.¡±

    He said, beforeughing pleasantly.

    He rarely went all out like this. And he had won.

    Unlike battles where he just tortured the weak, he felt his blood grow hot this time.

    It was a feeling he had not felt since bing a cyborg.

    Heughed until he was satisfied. And then he moved to have his men collect Beretta¡¯s body...

    And then stopped.

    There was a twitch.

    Beretta should have been dead, but it looked as if he had moved.

    ¡°...Wait. No, he can¡¯t...¡±

    Karman told his men to stop.

    It was then that Beretta¡¯s hand moved under their watchful eyes.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    Beretta shook as he picked it up.

    Perhaps the shaking was because of the damage he had taken.

    No, that was wrong.

    It wasn¡¯t from the damage¡ª

    ¡°This is bad. Master...¡±

    ¡°Y-yes. Beretta. He seems to have really blown a fuse...¡±

    ¡°He-hey? Is Mister Beretta alright? How can he be fine after that... What, blown a fuse? What do you mean...?¡±

    Beretta raised it into the air and inspected the damage.

    It was his mask.

    The mask that he and Rimuru both had. The mask that hid his true face.

    His long, bright silver hair was now free. Though, it covered his face now...

    ¡°This is bad. Rimuru said that he made Beretta¡¯s face to fit his own tastes. And he made him wear that mask because knowledge of it would cause trouble. Perhaps Rimuru has already forgotten about it¨Cbut the face and mask were treasures to Beretta...¡±

    ¡°I see. Beretta rarely shows any emotion, but now, his expression is full of anger...¡±

    Beretta had been wearing a mask that covered his head.

    It was a mask that Rimuru had put on him and was meant to hide his true face.

    Beretta had continued to faithfully obey this order that Rimuru had yfully given to him.

    And now it was destroyed.

    Beretta¡¯s anger now exceeded his ability to hold back. It burst through in a second.

    ¡ªNow, it was time for his revenge.

 Chapter 347

    It happened in an instant.

    Karman had not even let his guard down.

    And yet...

    ¡°You must pay for your crime of tarnishing this gift from Lord Rimuru.¡±

    By the time the chilly voice reached him, Beretta, who should have been held down by the five Powered Suits, had disappeared.

    ¡°What!?¡±

    He frantically searched the area with his sensors, but Beretta was nowhere...no, he was there.

    ¡°...!!¡±

    There was a scream and then one of hisrades fell.

    It was hard to believe this was happening.

    And in the next instant, Karman had to rethink everything.

    The air seemed to twist as Beretta appeared.

    In front of him, another of his¨C

    ¡°Jogg! Behind you!!¡±

    ¡°¨CHuh?¡±

    Karman¡¯s scream did not reach him.

    Beretta moved faster than the speed of sound itself as his thin arms pierced and shredded the Powered Suit.

    Numerous tentacles pulled Jogg out, and the empty Powered Suit crumbled to the ground.

    What had happened to the first man?

    He now understood.

    ¡°Im-impossible...¡±

    ¡°What the...he got two of us in a second...¡±

    The two others whispered to each other. Karman felt the same.

    However, unlike his men, who were merely shocked, Karman was thinking of a way out of this.

    (How did he move like that just now? It was as if space had moved¨Ccould it be space teleportation!?)

    Moving that fast should cause shock waves.

    However, no such thing had urred.

    He had moved faster than sound without affecting the atmosphere¨CKarman had never heard of such a thing, not even as a rumor.

    So then¨Cit couldn¡¯t have been movement, but teleportation.

    And his thinking was close to the truth.

    Beretta¡¯s Ultimate Gift, ¡®Deus Ex Machina¡¯s¡¯ ¡®Space Maniption,¡¯ allowed him to change his own position.

    It was limited to an area that he could see, but it was the same thing as teleportation.

    ¡°What?! Sto-stop!!¡±

    A third man was caught by Beretta now.

    Karman saw this and moved.

    ¡°Damn it. Don¡¯t underestimate me!!¡±

    He had readied his Neutron Launcher after the second man had fallen, and he now fired it without hesitation.

    It was possible that he would hit his own men, but he had decided that it was a sacrifice he was willing to make in order to take down the monster that was Beretta.

    The neutron beam turned into a missile that shot towards Beretta at the speed of light.

    The effect would be the transfer of an immense amount of kic energy as a reaction of colliding with the target, turning the target into hot sma.

    ¨COr it should have.

    ¡°Wh-what the... IMPOOSSSIBBLEEE!!¡±

    A phenomenon that was so unreal was urring before Karman¡¯s very eyes.

    The neutron beam had changed course right before hitting Beretta and disappeared into the ceiling.

    In Karman¡¯s machine-assisted vision, he could see the afterglow of the neutron beam as it reacted with the atomic nucleus in the atmosphere and turned into sma before disappearing into the ceiling.

    There was enough information to assure him that this was no observation error.

    Beretta was still standing there.

    However, he wasn¡¯t idle.

    Crunch, Crack, Snap¨Cthe eerie sounds erupted as the tips of Beretta¡¯s tentacles worked to destroy the Powered Suit it had removed.

    This process seemed like a disy of Beretta¡¯s fury, and Karman could not help but feel a sense of dread.

    ¡°Wha-what...did you just do?¡±

    He could no longer stand the sight, and so he asked the question.

    He didn¡¯t even expect an answer, but it came surprisingly quickly.

    ¡°It is simple. I determined the nature of the attack and I dealt with it ordingly. I suppose it is a weapon that gathers together particles and unleashes it at a tremendous speed. A frightful thing, however...¡±

    Said Beretta, before continuing.

    It seemed simple enough to alter the angle of space and send the beam off-course.

    Because as long as the particles did not react to the atomic nucleus of the target, it was not a threat.

    ¡°Yo-you are saying you understood it after the first attack? But, how are you unharmed!? I saw you get hit...¡±

    ¡°Unharmed? You ruined the mask that Lord Rimuru gave to me. And you say ¡®unharmed¡¯!! And not only that, but this face that should be hidden...¡±

    Beretta looked like he was trying to control his anger.

    While the hole in his stomach seemed like it should have been the bigger problem, he was more preupied with the mask he held in his hands.

    Beretta was terribly warped and this was making it harder for Karman to think clearly.

    However, just then, thest of Karman¡¯s men who had been waiting for such an opportunity, attacked Beretta from behind.

    The hands of the Powered Suits had a number of barrels on them. And now one of them unleashed a rainbow of light.

    It was thermal sma.

    It came from a thermonuclear reactor and wasunched as a weapon.

    ¡°I did it!!¡±

    He screamed. And the incredible heat assaulted Beretta¡ªand yet, not a single hair from his beautiful silver locks was burnt.

    Beretta stoodpletely unhurt amidst the assault of the colorful sma.

    It was a mystical sight. So much so that Karman stared at him in a state of awe.

    And then¨C

    Beretta chuckled softly.

    The only reason Beretta had taken damage the first time the Neutron Launcher was used, was because it was an unknown attack.

 Chapter 348

    A neutron beam was not something that usually urred in nature.

    And so it was not something that Beretta knew about. And so ¡®Multiple Barrier¡¯ had allowed the attack to go through.

    Beretta was lucky that his body had liquified, saving him from a fatal wound.

    But now that he knew, it was possible to use Multiple Barrier to defend himself, but he had considered that it would cause a great explosion, and so he has opted to use Space Maniption instead.

    It was easy enough for Beretta to predict the point that the neutron beam would fire from the angle of Karman¡¯s arms.

    While there wasn¡¯t much point in considering other possibilities¡ªIf Karman had used the Neutron Launcher as his opening attack instead of Hyper Impact, Beretta¡¯s body would have likely turned into sma and been destroyed.

    And even if he didn¡¯t die, it would have taken a while for him topletely regenerate.

    The reason that his head hadn¡¯t been blown off was that it had evolved into the Ultimate Metal, Hihirokane.

    Hihirokane was not only unalterable in nature, but it could not be destroyed from such half-baked outside influences.

    And of course, its nature could not be changed.

    But now he knew how to deal with it all.

    As for the thermal sma, it was something Beretta was very familiar with.

    So there was no problem.

    While there were limits depending on the amount of energy stored, Beretta¡¯s ¡®Natural Elements Immunity¡¯ could nullify normal high-temperature attacks.

    That being said, there was no energy in this world, so he wasn¡¯t in the best condition.

    And so while it wasn¡¯t much, Beretta had taken a little damage earlier.

    But that was then.

    As he was now, Beretta could not be affected by their thermal sma weapons.

    Because¨C

    ¡°Bastard...what is happening with you...? How are you immune to the sma...!?¡±

    Karman¡¯sst man saw that Beretta was unharmed after the attack¨Cand he was thrown into a state of fear.

    This brought Karman back out of his trance.

    Karman could not me him for his confusion.

    What they were seeing was so far from what was considered normal, that it was hard to maintain your sanity.

    The sma that was directed at Beretta had been blocked by barriers all around him and was being sent up through therge hole in the ceiling.

    It dispersed in the sky and disappeared.

    That had been a feature of the Beam Barrier, which the Powered Suits had been equipped with...

    And then Karman realized it.

    Beretta had been disassembling the Powered Suits with his tentacles.

    ¡°You were...incorporating it...?

    ¡ªYes.

    He had been disassembling the Powered Suits and analyzing their features.

    And then he had incorporated it as his own power, allowing for him to use all of those abilities.

    Not only that, but they had been altered to be more efficient and powerful.

    The new function of The Ultimate Gift, ¡®Deus Ex Machina,¡¯ ¡®Machine Domination¡¯...

    ¡°Uh, captain? What did you just...¡±

    With thosest words, the fourth man fell.

    Beretta¡¯s tentacles had mmed into him, scraping away his consciousness.

    Now only Karman remained.

    And there, for the first time, Karman looked at Beretta¡¯s¨Ctrue face.

    The thin eyes and lips.

    His nose had a high bridge that brought his features together and enhanced their beauty.

    His face was pale like porcin, though there were patches of pink that surfaced because of his rage¨CHe did not look like something that was made.

    And yet it was clear¡ª

    (¡ªYes, this thing...is not human. However, how...)

    ¡°Beautiful.¡±

    That was the word that spilled from Karman¡¯s lips.

    It had to be artificial, but it was beautiful in a way that conquered the uncanny valley.

    Karman could not imagine what materials had to be used in order to create such detailed features.

    His praise waspletely from the heart¡ª

    He was not aware for a moment that Beretta¡¯s tentacles had been unleashed. They came down on him like rain, sending his consciousness into darkness...

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Karman was a survivor of that city that had fallen.

    That day, along with the news of the refugee uprising, Karman, who had only just graduated from the military academy, received the order from his superior.

    ¡°...We have decided to ask for help from the other cities. Our lives our in your hands. I¡¯m counting on you.¡±

    His superior had been like a father to him. And he said this with gentle eyes.

    Karman could still remember it clearly.

    And now, he understood how he must have felt to a painful degree.

    With the technology the cities had, it was possible to correspond.

    After all, back then they hadmunication devices that worked in spite of the high-density electromaic storm.

    But there were a number of reasons that Karman and the others had been chosen.

    There were universal strategic reconnaissance aircrafts that could fly through the electromaic storm, but most of them had been destroyed during the great war. And so they could not afford to lose them now. That was the order from headquarters.

    Special research was being conducted in the city, and they could not afford to lose the incredible amount of research data.

    They did not want such valuable resources to be taken by the mob.

    Etcetera.

    And it so happened that Karman, who was the youngest lieutenant, was the only one who could pilot a universal strategic reconnaissance aircraft.

    But more than anything¨C

    The senior officer had lost his own children during the war, and so Karman was like a son to him.

    He had allowed Karman to escape.

    Karman and the other four who were still young...

    On the airfield that was high above the city, they took what they could on the aircraft and prepared for transmission.

    Karman was too young to understand what the officer¡¯s intention was, and so he epted the mission without saying anything.

    He believed that they were on a mission to request assistance and that they would return.

    He had no doubts about it.

    The result was that he would lose his beloved mother, younger sister and the senior officer he saw as a father, forever.

    Even Charles, who he had been seeing at the time...

    Regret, sadness, hate.

    With so much intense emotion, Karman knew he could never forgive,

 Chapter 349

    That was the reason.

    Karman hated the resistance. And this was why he could show no mercy.

    After that, Karman and his four subordinates were taken in by South City.

    At the time, Michelle was the young general who led the military, and they fought the resistance together.

    As time passed, the Empire was established and he volunteered to undergo surgery in order to be a cyborg.

    He would be a soldier who fought in the frontlines.

    Michelle was now ruler of the south. And she gave her permission.

    And now, here he was.

    ........

    .....

    ...

    Karman woke up with a feeling of depression as he recalled the past.

    For a moment he was confused about what had happened, but then he looked around him and turned pale.

    He realized that Beretta had defeated them and they were now captured.

    ¡°So, you¡¯ve awakened.¡±

    He looked up to see the face of a familiar man standing by the door.

    It was Zaza.

    He was guarding this room that the five of them were imprisoned in.

    He checked his internal clock and saw that it had been half a day since the fight.

    While he was stumped as to why they had all been kept alive, he tried to question Zaza.

    ¡°...Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Zaza. You¡¯re Karman, right? I¡¯m happy to meet someone so famous.¡±

    ¡°Ha. And I feel terrible. I expected to be killed, but we¡¯re being kept alive. Are you going to torture us then? If you are¡ª¡±

    ¡°No, there is no point in torturing a cyborg. I know that very well. As for the reason that you¡¯re all alive...¡±

    Zaza paused here and sighed.

    And then he continued as if shouting.

    ¡°This guy called Veldora was against it. Why? Who the hell knows! That guy won¡¯t listen to anyone once he has made up his mind. And Ramiris and Beretta obey him for some reason. So there¡¯s nothing I can do. What is he thinking? That¡¯s what I¡¯d like to know!¡±

    He said.

    This show of resentment made even the resistance hater a little sympathetic.

    Zaza seemed to calm down a little after this outburst.

    ¡°However, this all happened just after we discussed negotiating with the Empire, so perhaps it was a good thing that we didn¡¯t kill you. Both for you and for us...¡±

    ¡°But, you do know we are just soldiers? We have no value as hostages.¡±

    ¡°Hehe. Yes, I know that. But you know, I¡¯ve just grown tired of fighting. Besides, I find it rather amusing that some rubbish fool like that was able to survive all of this time. I almost feel stupid for living my life with such tension. Oh, that¡¯s right. The others will be getting up soon. So we should go too!¡±

    Zaza said as he told them all to stand up.

    Karman¡¯s men had been silently listening to them talk up until now, but they obeyed his order.

    While they were cyborgs, Karman and his men were able to operate in any environment.

    As everything but their brains was a machine, it allowed them to move under any circumstances.

    That being said, without the Powered Suits, theirbat abilities were only slightly better than humans.

    Zaza was well aware of this, so he called to Karma and his men without much caution.

    ¡°Can you hurry up? As I said, this Veldora guy starts doing things the moment you let him out of your sight. While Sharma and Rindo are probably with him, you can never be too careful.¡±

    So saying he rushed them along and through the town square.

    And that is where Karman saw it!

    ¡°Kahahahaha! Get in line! Get in line! I will serve you until you are all satisfied!!¡±

    Said a good-looking man with dark skin. He wasughing happily.

    Obviously, this was Veldora.

    And he was cooking something on a grill that Karman had never seen before.

    But there was a sweet smell in the air.

    And the sounds of food sizzling on the grill was enough to make the heart soar.

    Children were waiting in line with stic tes in their hands. Adults watched them with slightly embarrassed smiles.

    And when the children got their food and ate it, their faces lit up with happiness.

    ¡°Do you understand? You are to give me the rarest parts!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°I know!!¡±

    ¡°Good! Kahahahaha!!¡±

    Karman could hear the conversation. The atmosphere here was so peaceful. It was as if the fight of yesterday were a dream.

    It was so surprising that they could do nothing but stand there in silence.

    However, Zaza was to be even more surprised than they were.

    After all¡ª

    ¡°What do you think you are doing!!¡±

    ¨CZaza¡¯s shout echoed throughout the town square.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    What he was passing out to the children was pancakes.

    Ramiris was flying around them and trading honey, maple syrup and a variety of fruit jam for parts.

    She was now helping Veldora by gathering them.

    ¡°...Lord Ramiris. You too...¡±

    ¡°Uh, Ahahaha...¡±

    Zaza said tiredly.

    Ramiris tried tough it off.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry Zaza. Why don¡¯t you have one?¡±

    It¡¯s on the house, you know? Veldora said as he offered a pancake to him.

    ¡°You know I can¡¯t eat!!¡± Zaza practically screamed as he pushed the te back.

    ¡°Oh, that is right. I forgot about that. Kahahahahaha!¡±

    Zaza was annoyed at how carefree hisughter was, and he wanted an exnation as to how this had happened.

    But it was Rindo, not Veldora who answered him.

    ¡°Now, now, Mister Zaza. Veldora had thought this whole thing through. There is no need to act in this way now, is there?¡±

    Rindo said this while holding a te firmly in his hands.

    ¡°Uh, Rindo? You aren¡¯t...did he buy you with those pancakes?¡±

    Zaza asked. Veins were popping all over his forehead.

    Rindo averted his gaze.

    ¡°Uh, not really. There may have been some high-level political transactions, but that is all. I would never be bribed...¡±

    He said.

    Zaza gritted his teeth with anger at this nonsense, but he soon caught sight of something even more surprising.

 Chapter 350

    ¡°Huh? Well, ohohohohoho¡ª¡±

    Sharma, who was holding a te, tried to run away as sheughed.

    ¡°Wait. Wait just one minute. Miss Sharma, you can¡¯t possibly be involved with this!?¡±

    ¡°Oh, how rude! That¡¯s preposterous! What a thing to say. But, you know, Zaza. It is sometimes important to keep an open mind. That is my opinion!¡±

    She said.

    Zaza was exasperated.

    This was so ridiculous.

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°Zaza.¡±

    After thinking about it for a moment, Zaza was about to tell Sharma what he really thought, but she interrupted him.

    Zaza gave up under her stare.

    Sharma nodded and looked at him very seriously.

    ¡°Look here, Zaza. I have made a decision. I am not giving up on everything. We are going to talk to the Empire. Obviously, this will have to be discussed with the rest of Light of Dawn, but I believe we can confront the Empire in a way that doesn¡¯t involve fighting. Yes, that is what I believe.¡±

    ¡°You want to talk to them. But I doubt the Empire has the ear to listen...¡±

    ¡°Indeed. We may not get the opportunity. But when that happens, we just need to fight them and take what we need. Just like Veldora over there said. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    ¡°Fight and take? But that is insane!¡±

    Karman said as he butted into their conversation.

    While he was chuckling, his words left no room for argument.

    ¡°Look. It was quite impressive that you beat us. I am surprised by it myself. However, the Empire¡¯stest cyborg soldiers are monsters that have ceased to be humans in the truest sense. You¡¯ll all be ughtered.¡±

    Karman said as he looked around them.

    The childrenughed as they ate their hotcakes.

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    Karman clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even try. It¡¯s not really for me to say, but you¡¯ll probably remain undiscovered if you continue toy low as you always have. We were lucky this time when we found you... But you know, its all this Zaza¡¯s fault, as they tried to steal from us on such arge scale! And so...¡±

    ¡°But!¡±

    Sharma stopped him.

    And then with an expression of determination, said:

    ¡°I want to give the children hope. You know, we weren¡¯t even aware that such wonderful food as this existed until yesterday! And I was thinking, do we bear the responsibility for that? We polluted the world and then lived on like this... That great war. It has nothing to do with our children, does it!? And so I have decided. It doesn¡¯t have to be every day. Even once a year is fine. But I want to receive some of the base materials and grow them. And then we can all celebrate. Is that so bad?¡±

    Karman was at a loss for words as she stared at him.

    He could not argue with her.

    No matter how much he hated the resistance up until now, it was really just anger that hadsted this long through not knowing them.

    Now, with the children in front of him, his convictions had weakened.

    (...She¡¯s right. These kids aren¡¯t responsible for that...)

    It was a problem that Karman had been avoiding in his own mind.

    Up until now, Karman had only faced warriors who had been trained for battle. He believed they were in the wrong, and that allowed him to be as cruel as he wanted.

    Even when first lieutenant Hiragi used the nuclear missile, he didn¡¯t feel an ounce of remorse. The resistance was their enemy. Karman¡¯s imagination did not lead him to think of them as individuals.

    But now that he knew, something different was in his heart. A struggle.

    Even without the cigar¡ªthe emotion suppressant¡ªanger did not well up in him. He was that confused.

    (Tsk. Damn it!!)

    It was a question without an answer, and he cursed inwardly.

    ¡°...If we could survive without the city, we would do so dly. Unfortunately, I have had these hotcakes analyzed, and they are primarily made from flour. And there are also such valuable ingredients such as chicken eggs and cow milk mixed in it. We have no way of acquiring such things. If it were only the flour, perhaps we could read the gic information and recreate it within the shelters, but it does not work that way with livestock. We cannot solve this problem on our own.¡±

    Rindo said.

    Sharma had ordered him to find out if they couldn¡¯t recreate the food themselves.

    Sadly, the answer was that it was impossible.

    ¡°...Indeed. They do have the gic information of animals from thest century and there are even animals that are raised for food in the city. But still, it is only just enough so that the citizens of the city don¡¯t starve! Even if you want it, we can¡¯t just say, ¡®here, take it!¡¯¡±

    ¡°And that is why we want to negotiate first. Perhaps we could be useful to each other. We wish to make a non-aggression pact and build a cooperative rtionship. But...¡±

    ¡°If you refuse to ept us no matter what, we will have to fight for our survival. If there is even a little hope for us in this world, then we will dly give our lives for theing war.¡±

    But in the end, Rindo added that the resistance was still not unified in their decision.

    However, they could predict the oue of the talks before they happened.

    All their branches were barely holding on. They all knew that they needed the help of the cities. Their machines would notst much longer.

    Up until now, they had searched for other ruins with power-supplying machines and used them.

    But this was not really a solution to the problem. There was always a desperate attempt to find a recement as the old machines slowly died.

    If the machines were to stop working before they found a spare, then they would lose the ability to provide the bare minimum amount of food they needed to survive.

    This unease and fear was something the adults of the resistance had to live with constantly.

    If they could receive the cooperation of the city, then they would likely be able to repair their machines.

 Chapter 351

    Even if it was nearly impossible, wasn¡¯t it worth a try instead of waiting here to die?

    Such opinions were growing strong within the resistance.

    If they were able to negotiate with the city, regardless of the oue, it would at least put an end to these debates.

    And of course¡ª

    If the city was not willing to give in, even an inch, then they would have to take from them by force¡ªthat would be the result.

    ¡°Kahahahahaha! Well said! Yes, yes. It is always best to act first.¡±

    Veldora nodded with satisfaction. Zaza sent him a cold look.

    This is all your fault! His eyes said usingly.

    ¡°When you do attack the city, I shall apany you. For that is Lord Ramiris¡¯s wish.¡±

    Beretta said. Karman couldn¡¯t help but enter a fighting stance because of this sudden appearance.

    ¡°Be-Beretta!?¡±

    ¡°Karman, I think it was. Do not fear. I am no longer angry. Lord Ramiris has repaired the mask for me.¡±

    He said as he looked at Karman and his men.

    And then he looked back at Karman and said in a whisper.

    ¡°...However, had you not said that one thing, I would have killed you all. You were very lucky.¡±

    Karman could give no answer except for a nod.

    Yes, Karman had been lucky.

    Beretta had regained his cool when Karman had praised the face that Rimuru had made.

    He felt as if it had been Rimuru who was praised, and not himself. And he was happy.

    Without that word, Beretta would have gone wild and put an end to Karman and his men.

    Beretta told Karman this and then turned towards Veldora and Ramiris.

    ¡°As youmanded, I have repaired everything except for the hole in the ceiling.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes. Thank you! By the way, master. Why didn¡¯t you have the hole sealed?¡±

    ¡°Hm? Ah, that is because we will have visitors soon.¡±

    ¡°Visitors?¡±

    Ramiris and Beretta looked at him with confusion.

    And then Sharma and the others did the same.

    Karman alone looked at him with an expression of surprise and with suspicion in his heart.

    ¡°There is an airship in the sky, isn¡¯t there? It¡¯s been spying on us all of this time. But it¡¯s finally starting to move. It would be most annoying if they used nuclear attack magic again, and so I decided to leave the door open for them.¡±

    ¡°An airship? Do you mean like a reconnaissance aircraft!?¡±

    ¡°You say someone is spying on us?¡±

    ¡°Mmm. Zaza. It was up there even while you were fighting with those dogs.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    Zaza was horrified.

    Veldora saw this andughed happily.

    It looked like people were going to finally start seeing him differently.

    ¡°But, what do you mean by magic...?¡±

    Sharma ignored Zaza and asked.

    ¡°Hmm? It was magic that tore through the ceiling, wasn¡¯t it? They changed Nuclear me into prative energy, which is quite impressive. It was very powerful. Does that not mean there are very strong sorcerers in this world?¡±

    Veldora¡¯s words threw them into further confusion.

    Among them, Ramiris and Beretta alone were calm.

    ¡°I see. So it was my fault that Karman and his men found this ce. But if you knew about it, why didn¡¯t you say so sooner!?¡±

    ¡°Why? Because this is all ording to my n! We now have hostages for our negotiation! Everything is just great!¡±

    ¡°Really? I knew it, master!¡±

    ¡°Are you stupid!! The Empire does not care about hostages!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can assure you of that. We don¡¯t have any value as hostages.¡±

    ¡°Indeed!?¡±

    Zaza shouted at the smug Veldora.

    It was well known that the Empire did not care about hostages.

    And so it was not just Zaza, but Karman and his men were also shocked at Veldora¡¯s ignorance.

    They all fell silent.

    ¡°What are you going to do, master? Didn¡¯t I tell you? This n was never going to work!¡±

    Ramiris¡ªchanged her tune immediately and betrayed him.

    Veldora was taken aback.

    ¡°No, but... I thought it was a great idea...¡±

    He tried desperately to make an excuse. Zaza just sighed.

    This had happened just as Zaza was starting to gain a sense of respect for him, because of his highly capable sensors. But all of that went out the window now.

    Zaza thought.

    Someone who could run Karman¡¯s unit and was good at gathering information.

    This person had used ¡®nuclear weapons¡¯ on them without hesitation during their fight. The person that was feared as the ¡®Master of the Mad Dogs¡¯¡ªFirst lieutenant Hiragi.

    It was rumored that he and Karman were close, so it must be him.

    ¡°¡ªIs it first lieutenant Hiragi?¡±

    Karman remained silent.

    While he was currently feeling conflicted about his way of life, he still felt no obligation to answer.

    ¡°Is he dangerous, Zaza?¡±

    ¡°Very... However, first lieutenant Hiragi likes to annhte his prey with Murder Dogs, so as long as Beretta is here...¡±

    Just as Zaza was answering Sharma¡¯s question, a dramatic change took ce.

    ¡°What!!¡±

    ¡°No way!?¡±

    ¡°...I cannot believe it. Can it be an Awakened Demon Lord ss!? And with energy that surpasses ours...¡±

    Veldora, Ramiris and Beretta reacted at the same time as they stared at the entrance that led to the upper floors.

    After a while, there was the sound of footsteps.

    The person who arrived was a beautiful woman who did not look a day over twenty.

    She had blue eyes and light blonde hair that was cut at her shoulders.

    The surprising guest was none other than lieutenant general Michelle.

    Her icy re scanned the room. She was so overpowering that the very air seemed to warp.

    And then her cherry blossom hued lips opened and her beautiful voice sounded.

    ¡°Hello, everyone. I am Michelle. I am the Supreme Commander of the Southern Security Force and Governer General of South City.¡±

    Silence.

    And¡ª

    ¡°It-it¡¯s Bakusenhime Michelle!!¡±

    Someone said.

    ¡°...No... Why would the Mercenary Four be in a ce like this!?¡±

    Once it was recognized as the reality, a sense of despair and defeat came over the room.

    And in that situation, eyes met.

    Veldora continued to smile as he stood there calmly.

    Michelle considered him with interest.

    ¡ªAnd that was how Veldora met the most powerful being in this world.

 Chapter 352

    Bonus ¨C Visit to the Unknown ¨C 08 Michelle

    As soon as they caught sight of Michelle, Karman and his men saluted her and bowed their heads.

    Michelle saluted back.

    There was a nervousness in the room then, but it was promptly erased with Veldora¡¯s boisterousugh.

    ¡°Kaaaahahaha! Did you say your name was Michelle? Well, you seem very important indeed! See? It seems that my n to use Karman as bait has worked after all!! My name is Veldora! This is perfect. You will¡ª¡±

    Zaza and the others heard these calm and arrogant words and turned pale in an instant.

    Not only the resistance, but Karman and his men were wide-eyed.

    ¡°Be-be quiet, you idiot!! Shut up. You are just useless, so shut up!!¡±

    Zaza frantically tried to close Veldora¡¯s mouth.

    Ramiris looked amused as she shrugged her shoulders.

    Beretta just sighed quietly.

    Michelle¡¯s name was well-known throughout the resistance.

    The Machinery Four. The sh of light on the battlefield.

    It was no wonder she was called Bakusenhime.

    It was said that with herbat abilities, she could take on an army corps alone.

    And so Michelle had no guards.

    Not only did she not need them, but they would only get in her way.

    If you made such a person angry, they would be able to turn this hideout into rubble in a second.

    And so it was no surprise that Zaza and the others were so afraid.

    ¡°I am...shocked. I have only been here for two days and your treatment of me only gets worse...¡±

    Veldora started to sulk, but Zaza took no notice.

    ¡°It¡¯s because you never listen to others!!¡±

    He shouted, and Veldora went silent.

    Zaza had learned how to handle Veldora in just one day.

    There was no point in being kind to him.

    Not only that, but you had to tell him clearly, or he would interpret things in his own way or expand on them in order to fit his own desires.

    Zaza knew this because he had experienced it.

    They had already treated Veldora as if he were unimportant, but they now had to treat him as a problem child.

    ¡°Hmph! Do not bother me!¡±

    ¡°You idiot! If we leave things to you, it will only lead to disaster!¡±

    ¡°Grrr. How dare you speak to me like that...¡±

    They continued in this fashion.

    (Damn, damn! If I weren¡¯t an adult, I would drown you in a sea of blood!)

    Veldora said through bitter tears.

    He had lost the argument and realized he was going to lose the opportunity to get the spotlight once again...

    ¡°Hehe. You scum. As is befitting for such bugs who live underground, you have swarmed around this trash-like food.¡±

    Michelle¡¯s words changed the situation.

    Some children began to cry after hearing her cold deration.

    And so the adults hurried forward in order to protect them.

    They knew it was hopeless, but they wanted to buy time.

    However, Michelle ignored them and turned to Karman and his men.

    And then she raised a finger to her lips¡ª-

    ¡°!?¡±

    ¡°Hmph. You traitors. You are no longer worth keeping alive as servants of the Empire. Now die!!¡±

    She said with a voice that held no emotion.

    And then she closed one eye and signaled to Karman.

    ¡°...!! D-damn it!! We-we haven¡¯t betrayed...!!¡±

    Karman started to shout frantically.

    Michelle nodded quietly.

    And then she snapped her fingers.

    In an instant, purple lightning shed. It struck right next to Karman and his men and exploded.

    ¡°GAAAAA!!¡±

    They shouted. It wasn¡¯t so much the explosion, but their own reflexes that threw them to the ground.

    While they were very loud, something about their movements seemed fake.

    ¡°Hehe. That is what you get for bringing shame to the Empire. Now that they are gone, it is time to wipe out the threat. Which one is Beretta?¡±

    Michelle said after lightly ncing at Karman and his men.

    It was pretty clear that they weren¡¯t dead, but Michelle did not seem to mind.

    Sharma and Rindo noticed it and wondered if Michelle was also acting.

    What if¨Cthey gulped. No, they should wait and see how this would y out.

    ¡°I am Beretta...¡±

    Beretta said after Michelle looked back and forth between him and Veldora.

    He knew that nothing good woulde from making Veldora wait.

    However, this opponent was of the Awakened Demon Lord ss, which exceeded himself.

    Though, strength wasn¡¯t just about the amount of energy, so you could not tell who was stronger until you fought. And so backing down here would be the same thing as admitting defeat.

    But more than that, Beretta was able to see that she was just acting.

    (While I may be able to go along with it, I am not sure about Lord Veldora...)

    Beretta was quite worried about this.

    After all, Veldora was never good at reading the atmosphere¡ªhe was that much of an airhead.

    If he left things to Veldora here, there was a possibility that he would make her angry for real.

    However, Veldora appeared as if he had reached his limits in terms of discontentment...

    In any case, it was a dangerous gamble.

    (This is a most unexpected dilemma. Perhaps I should have ttered Lord Veldora a little.)

    Beretta thought with regret.

    But here, an unexpected person lent out a saving hand.

    ¡°Hehe. Then that means there are two people that I cannot ignore. No, if anything, it is you who are the truly dangerous one. May I ask you your name?¡±

    Nice! Beretta thought.

    Michelle¡¯s treatment did much to restore Veldora¡¯s mood.

    ¡°Hehehe. Kahaha. Kahahahahaha!! Very good. You are a smart one. Yes, a clever woman who recognized that I was special with just a nce. Good. I shall tell you, then. I am Veldora! Friend of the Great Demon Lord Rimuru and the strongest of dragons. They call me ¡®Storm Dragon,¡¯ Veldora Tempest!!¡±

    Ta-daaa! Veldora said in a grand voice.

    He took advantage of his sisters¡¯ absence and imed to be the strongest of the dragons.

    Veldora was very pleased with himself.

    He was happy.

    He was so happy that he was bing teary-eyed.

    (Hehehe. Now people will know just how cool I am. Adults and children alike will grovel at my majesty!)

 Chapter 353

    He was drunk on himself and drowning in his delusions.

    Now that Veldora was happy, he continued to talk to Michelle.

    ¡°So, Michelle, was it? What do you want? As I am in a good mood, I will listen to whatever you have to say!¡±

    He said.

    Everyone who watched became pale by his attitude.

    It was not known if Michelle would act like this for long. It would not be surprising if she suddenly became very hostile.

    But there was no one who could react in time.

    This was because no one would have ever believed that someone could act like his in front of a Mercenary Four.

    No one could have imagined that anyone would try so hard to provoke and anger her.

    Well, perhaps he was not provoking her that much. It wouldn¡¯t have seemed like it if she were an ordinary person.

    But she was the leader of the Empire.

    They were not sure what reaction would be had from such insolence from a nobody like Veldora.

    And so they could only watch it unfold.

    ¡°It is nothing really. I just thought I¡¯d nip things in the bud before they turn into a disaster for the Empire.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe. In other words, you mean to kill me?¡±

    ¡°You can take it in whichever way you like.¡±

    Michelle and Veldora took no notice of the spectators as they continued their conversation.

    Neither seemed very eager. It was as if they were talking about the weather.

    But Zaza watched with a feeling that reminded him of an upset stomach, even though he didn¡¯t have one.

    He was waiting for the right time where he could enter the conversation and change the subject.

    ¡°Wa-wait...¡±

    It was just as Zaza tried to interrupt them, that Ramiris began poking him in the shoulder.

    And then she whispered.

    ¡°Um, this is just my opinion. But we better let Master do something soon, or he¡¯ll get angry, which will be very bad... Besides, I don¡¯t think that person is serious. Why don¡¯t we just let him handle things this once?¡±

    Zaza reluctantly agreed.

    He wasn¡¯t persuaded by her argument, but he felt that it would do Veldora good to feel a little pain.

    After all, Michelle suddenly looked very different.

    There was something very overpowering about her now, and Zaza could not even open his mouth.

    ¡°Wha!?¡±

    Ramiris was also surprised and wide-eyed.

    ¡°What is¡ª!?¡±

    Beretta quickly moved to protect Ramiris.

    He felt that the air around Veldora had changed. The other adults also started to move the children away...

    And when they were done...

    ¡°So, are you ready? Give it all you got. I will show you how outmatched you are!¡±

    Veldora dered.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    Michelle hade out herself for a certain purpose.

    After hearing the report from Colonel Gratham, she had waited anxiously for the next report.

    It just wasn¡¯t possible for the resistance to create new weapons with their technology.

    And so there were two possibilities.

    The first was that survivors from the fallen city had secretly developed it.

    The second was that one of the other cities had developed it and were ¡®test-driving¡¯ it.

    There was no way that the resistance could create something that was as good as the Empire¡¯s best.

    The reason was clear. They did not have the personnel, facilities or materials.

    And so the possibility of it being made by survivors of the fallen city was very unlikely to her.

    In any case, she would only need to see the results of Karma¡¯s battle to know for sure¡ªthat is what Michelle thought...

    While Second Lieutenant Karman had issues with his temper, he was very strong. And so she had no doubt that he would seed.

    However, she received a most astonishing report.

    ¡®Te-terrible news! Karman and his men have entered a battle with the enemy, but it seems that they have been defeated...¡¯

    First Lieutenant Hiragi¡¯s report was ryed in a trembling voicest night.

    And so Michelle talked with Jegyll, her adjutant.

    First Lieutenant Hiragi was ordered to continue his monitoring. And Michelle and Jegyll discussed the report.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. Karman had thetest Powered Suits. They should be nearly as strong as Cyborg Soldiers...¡±

    ¡°Indeed. They are inferior in terms of catalog specs, but they are equal in terms of weaponry. Perhaps this means they were defeated before it became a match of firepower.¡±

    Michelle agreed with Jegyll¡¯s answer.

    But then again, it seemed very odd that the five of them were together and yet they did not have a chance to use their weapons...

    ¡°In any case, we cannot ignore something that is strong enough to defeat Karman and his men.¡±

    ¡°Yes. We should send a special attack corps and have them deal with this mystery enemy. At the same time, I will contact the other cities and find out if they have been conducting experiments with secret weapons.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is good. Thank you, Jegyll.¡±

    ¡°Aye! Leave it to me, Michelle.¡±

    With that conclusion reached, preparations were made on the same night.

    Jegyll contacted all of the other cities, but she could gather no information concerning the mystery enemy.

    Which meant that it really was from the fallen city¡ªor...

    If it was the result of secret experiments, they were not likely to admit to it.

    And so Jegyll requested permission to have the thing destroyed, and the three other cities agreed to it.

    While there were official procedures for such emergencies, they just sent word that they would not make an issue of it in the future. And so it was settled.

    (¡ªSo, did that mean that the other cities really weren¡¯t involved...?)

    While Michelle wasn¡¯t certain, she decided it must be so.

    If that was the case, then they could not avoid destroying the thing, as it was a possible threat.

    ¡°This thing defeated Karman and his men. Do not think about capturing it. Destroy it as quickly as possible. All restrictions will be¡ª¡±

    Just as Michelle was about to send out the special attack corps, First Lieutenant Hirgagi made an emergency call.

    ¡®We have confirmed that Second Lieutenant Karman is alive! However...as unbelievable as it may seem, he appears to have betrayed us¡ª¡¯

    He said.

    First Lieutenant Hiragi had been monitoring the sound waves and had been able to hear them. That was his report.

    Everyone that was present became speechless by this.

    But then the rest of the report came.

    They had been shocked by the word ¡®betrayed,¡¯ but it seemed that he had only said something sympathetic towards the resistance.

    They were just exaggerating and making a fuss about it, saying it was a betrayal of the Empire.

    First Lieutenant Hiragi was well known for swearing allegiance to the Empire, and judging ho

    w loyal he was, he would not allow his friendship with Karman to affect him.

 Chapter 354

    ¡ªRegardless of it being good or bad, Michelle found it rather sad.

    But more than anything else, Michelle wondered if this situation could not be used to their advantage, and so she put her mind to work.

    Karman and his men betrayed them?

    No, they were clearly still loyal to the Empire.

    Well, it was less the Empire and more South City, that had saved them.

    On top of that, he seemed to be a little shaken by hearing the situation regarding the resistance.

    This meant there was a good likelihood of Karman bing one of Michelle¡¯s personal cooperators.

    Especially if she gave him internal information, yes, he would definitely help her.

    But why did the mysterious enemy allow Karman and his men to live?

    It was not a newly developed weapon from the other cities. If it were, it would have killed all witnesses.

    So was it really survivors from the fallen city then...?

    Nothing was certain, except that it was not rted to the Empire.

    Then perhaps if she exined the situation...

    At worst, it would mean she would have to kill it herself, but it might be worth trying to have a talk with it.

    After considering all of this, she came to a decision.

    The truth was, that while Michelle was one of the rulers, she had few subordinates she really trusted.

    There was her adjutant, Jegyll, and only a few others.

    Everyone obeyed her to be sure, but it was only because she had the strength of the Empire at her back.

    If she were to dere that the resistance were to be forgiven, then there would be some who would not follow her.

    Not only that, but it could result in yet another riot. Perhaps Michelle and those close to her would be purged.

    And...

    (From what information I have secretly gathered, there are clearly dissident within the Empire... )

    Yes, while Michelle was at the top of thedder, she did not put her trust in the Empire.

    In that case, wasn¡¯t there a good chance that this enemy, which had nothing to do with the Empire, could be a valuable coborator?

    She hoped so.

    And because of that¡ª

    ¡°Damn him! So he has betrayed me!! You shall pay for this, Karman!!¡±

    She made a show of being furious.

    And since all were too scared to approach her when she was like this, she had a good excuse to tell everyone to wait while she went out to the field alone.

    .........

    ......

    ...

    ¨CAnd now.

    Michelle repressed her feelings of surprise as she faced Veldora and the others.

    There was arge man with gold hair and dark skin.

    Abat doll with a mask.

    And a small girl that she could tell nothing about.

    She was able to single out Beretta, as the reports had described the mask.

    However¡ª

    (This person called Beretta is indeed very powerful. But this man called Veldora¡ª)

    ¨CHe had immense power that was iparable to Beretta.

    Michelle had a specific method for measuring such things, and she could see through just about anyone.

    She could see just just how much energy people contained within them.

    Beretta¡¯s was immense.

    It was nearly unbelievable, but not exceeding understanding.

    However, this man called Veldora...

    She had tried provoking him, but this was not the kind of person you wanted to get truly upset.

    And so she continued her act.

    She would use this opportunity to test him.

    Judge his true nature and determine whether or not he could be trusted.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    The fight began.

    ¡°So, are you ready? Give it all you got. I will show you how outmatched you are!¡±

    Veldora dered and Michelle moved.

    A shed cut the air in half.

    Michelle¡¯s blonde hair seemed to leave a trail of blinding light as she rushed towards Veldora.

    It was her right fist that was unleashed with immense power.

    Machinery Arts¨CVibration Fist Wave.

    Even without making contact with your target, you could apply ultra waves of energy, causing an internal change that put molecules into a high-vibration excited state.

    While it may have looked like a simple punch¡ªit was so fast that the eye could not see it¡ªand it had more than enough power to kill in the first hit.

    It was abat art unique to this world¨CMachinery Arts.

    For cyborgs whose joints could move freely, old ideas ofbat had to be changed.

    Furthermore, as their fists were made of superalloys, the one who punched them would usually be the one who was hurt.

    As this was all pointless, it became necessary to develop a new way to fight that allowed you to remain safe while also dealing damage to your opponent.

    Machinery Arts was created during this time as a method that did not rely on direct contact.

    Veldora received Michelle¡¯s punch head-on.

    He parried Michelle¡¯s right fist with the palm of his left hand, then his torso moved forward to the left.

    From Michelle¡¯s point of view, Veldora¡¯s arm should have blown off, and his entire body should have taken damage by that point.

    She had not meant to kill him, but just deal a degree of damage.

    However, Veldora waspletely unharmed.

    His body was made up of mysterious substances called magic essence and he was able to freely parry the vibrations.

    If it had been against Beretta, he would have taken damage by this unknown attack.

    However¡ªPhysical damage was not effective on Veldora.

    And in a world where this magic essence did not exist, Veldora was an anomaly.

    There was no time to think about thews of nature.

    Just as Beretta had been stumped by the unknown, Michelle was also confused by the irrationality of Veldora.

    Veldora then tried to move behind Michelle, but things didn¡¯t go too smoothly.

    While she was confused by Veldora, her instincts caused her to act quickly in dealing with any situation.

    Her momentum was not killed as she used the right foot she had nted in the ground as an axis and swung her left leg for a swipe kick.

    Veldora saw this and pulled in his jaw and bent backwards to dodge it.

    He continued to rotate in the air andnded a few feet away from Michelle.

    And with that, he had avoided being hit by her attacks twice in a row.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised. I didn¡¯t think you would be able to dodge my attacks.¡±

    ¡°Kahahaha! Very impressive. This is more amusing than I could have ever imagined! Beretta! I think this woman might be stronger than you.¡±

    Veldora said with a good-humoredugh.

    It had been a while since Veldora hadst looked so important.

    But there was one thing that one shouldn¡¯t forget, and that was that Veldora was Zegion¡¯s master.

    Due to Veldora¡¯s usual words and actions, it was easy to think that he wasn¡¯t much, when he was in fact a first-rate martial artist.

    In one strike, he had seen the true nature of Michelle¡¯s art, and had even acquired it.

 Chapter 355

    And Veldora always wanted to test arts that he had learned.

    ¡°Like this?¡±

    He said as he unleashed his fist towards Michelle.

    It was the kind of amatuer punch where one pulled their fist back to their ear.

    Or so it looked. But Veldora had converted some of his energy to vibrating energy.

    Michelle was surprised by this, but she was not so supid as to be beaten by her own moves.

    And so she parried it easily and muttered in an exasperated voice.

    ¡°You really are abnormal. I heard about the bending of the Neutron Launcher during the fight with Karman, but it seems that that was no joke. I suppose I will have to be serious if I want to win...¡±

    As she said this, a ck sphere appeared in her right hand.

    At the same time, she raised her forefinger to her lips and sent the signal by looking at Veldora.

    In spite of her words, Michelle no longer had any desire to fight Veldora.

    She had finished inspecting him and had decided that this mysterious man was not from the Empire.

    As for whether or not she could trust him, that was a different matter.

    She hoped he would see her intention¡ªas she turned around,pletely exposing her back to Veldora.

    If he attacked her here, well, it could not be helped.

    It was this daring nature that had propelled her to the top.

    Michelle looked at the stairs she hade down, and then she threw the ck sphere towards it.

    The ck sphere then traveled up the staircase as if controlled by her will...

    And with that, the upper floor was consumed by the mes of purgatory.

    However, it did not affect the lower floors.

    Gravitational field¨Cspace distortion¨Cthe istion of specific topological spaces.

    Michelle was utilizing a paranormal attack that gave a glimpse of her power.

    Obviously, its purpose was to prevent eavesdropping.

    As First Lieutenant Hiragi was monitoring from the sky, she had to create a situation where she could cover his prying eyes while making it appear natural.

    ¡°Ohh...?¡±

    Veldora showed interest but did not move.

    It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t, he didn¡¯t want to.

    He looked a little disappointed that it wasn¡¯t an attack towards him.

    Veldora was too thick-headed to realize the meaning of Michelle¡¯s signal.

    The only reason that he didn¡¯t attack Michelle while her guard was down, was because he felt that it was something only a small fry would do.

    Fighting boldly and upfront.

    That was true beauty in Veldora¡¯s mind.

    And Veldora had no intention of killing his enemy now. He would stop her attacks with his overwhelming superior strength and wait for her to surrender.

    By doing this, he would be showered with praise from all those who watched. That is what was going through his mind.

    However, his ns were ruined when Michelle did something most unexpected.

    Veldora had been waiting for Michelle¡¯s next attack with an attitude of calmness, but everyone just took it as him not being capable of reacting in time.

    No one could understand what he was thinking...

    ¡°Thank you. So you must have noticed my signal. Now we won¡¯t have to worry about being monitored. We can speak honestly.¡±

    Michelle said. The confusion of the others only got worse.

    What? Veldora thought. But it was toote now.

    In other words¡ªit wasn¡¯t that Veldora was so great, but Michelle had just been holding back. That is what they thought.

    On top of that, Michelle clearly had no will to fight, as was proven by the explosion she caused on the upper floor. And with that, the tension seemed to leave the room.

    All of it was Veldora¡¯s miscalction.

    Zaza was the first to move.

    ¡°You are truly lucky! You would have been turned to ash by now if she hadn¡¯t gone easy on you.¡±

    Heughed as he pped Veldora on the back.

    ¡°...Huh?¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    It was not just Veldora, but Michelle was surprised as well.

    Both of them realized that Zaza and the others had gotten it all wrong, but there was nothing they could do.

    There was no malice in Zaza¡¯s voice, he was just saying what they were all thinking.

    ¡°So that is the reason. Yes, there is no way a mere cyborg could take on the Machinery Four!¡±

    ¡°Really, I wondered what would happen when Veldora stepped out. But I am happy that he is alright!¡±

    The other adults interpreted the situation in a simr fashion.

    ¡°Yes, yes, that woman really wasn¡¯t fighting seriously...¡±

    ¡°Right? Still, I am impressed with him. Even standing in front of the legendary Bakusenhime would take real courage!¡±

    ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s no wonder he is friends with Ramiris and Beretta. Is he an evangelist of Machinery Arts? Is that why he is called master?¡±

    They had gotten itpletely wrong and were now celebrating Veldora¡¯s safety.

    In just one day, they had alle to think of Veldora very favorably. His uninhibited, cheerful attitude must have been looked at warmly.

    While he was not nearly as good as Beretta, he had probably taught Ramiris and Beretta the Machinery Arts.

    That¡¯s what the adults thought.

    That would exin why Veldora seemed to think so highly of himself.

    And since Ramiris called him ¡®master,¡¯ this assumption seemed to make the most sense.

    (What!? After everything I have done, I did not expect this reaction. I don¡¯t know, I thought they would pamper me and praise me to the heavens...)

    Veldora was perplexed.

    But Michelle no longer looked like she wanted to fight, so there was no tform for him to show off.

    It was just as Veldora had given up. He looked around and saw that the expressions of dazzled amazement.

    It was the children.

    There was respect and awe there as they looked up at him.

    ¡°So coool!!¡±

    ¡°I want to get cyborg surgery so you can teach me Machinery Arts too!¡±

    ¡°You went out in order to save us, didn¡¯t you? That was so cool!¡±

    Words of passionate gratitude now rained over Veldora.

    (This! This is the praise that I have been waiting for!!)

    Veldora was moved.

    It was unfortunate that the adults had not understood how amazing he was, but he no longer cared about it.

    As long as he was popr, it did not matter if they were children.

    ¡°Kaa-ahahahahaha! You all have very keen eyes. Very different from these adults who know nothing! Good! I am feeling very generous, and wish to splurge! Now! Let the grand pancake party rmence!!¡±

    Veldora¡¯s excitement had reached a new high, and he prepared his grill once again.

 Chapter 356

    Bonus ¨C Visit to the Unknown ¨C 09 Negotiations with Michelle

    Now that the fight was over, Veldora returned to cooking pancakes as if nothing had happened.

    Michele seemed a little taken aback at suddenly being abandoned, but she now walked towards Veldora.

    She saw that the children looked afraid, and then she opened her mouth as if remembering something.

    ¡°Sorry about what just happened. We were being spied on, so I had to call it trash. But I was really surprised that you were eating something that looked delicious.¡±

    She apologized.

    It was the truth.

    ording to the regr reports from the informers, the food that the resistance were eating was supposed to be tragic.

    She had thought it would be the case here, and yet they were eating pancakes.

    So it was no wonder that she was shocked.

    ¡°Kahahaha! Is that not right? Do you want some too?¡±

    ¨CWell, eating the same thing would be a good shortcut to clearing things up, wouldn¡¯t it? Michelle felt that Veldora had that in mind when offering some to her.

    ¡°Thank you. I shall ept.¡±

    She received the te with a little hesitation.

    And then she began to eat. A fork and knife had been brought out seemingly from nowhere, and she used them to cut out a piece and bring it to her mouth.

    The way she ate was like an example of sophistication.

    You wouldn¡¯t imagine someone like her eating something asmonce as pancakes, and yet she somehow looked good doing it.

    ¡°¡ªIt¡¯s delicious.¡±

    She muttered.

    While it was not all that in terms of presentation, the taste felt so nostalgic to her.

    It was not like the refined food she ate in the city. It felt very homemade.

    And through eating the pancakes, the sense of caution the children felt towards Michelle began to fade away.

    She was human just like them.

    Michelle noticed this change and smiled.

    That sealed the deal for them.

    The smile of a beautiful woman is most potent indeed. Even those who had been sure they were going to be killed a moment ago were softened by that smile.

    Everyone was now relieved, as they wholly believed that the battle was now over.

    But then again, there were now some who began to feel anxious in a different way. What was Michelle¡¯s purpose?

    ¡°Uh, um...General...Michelle? From what you just said, you have not reallye to purge us afterall...?¡±

    It was Karman who asked the first question.

    He had been called a traitor, after all. He anxiously scratched his head.

    Then Michelle looked at him with a puzzled expression.

    She chewed, her mouth full of pancake; savoring the taste before swallowing it.

    It was a childish gesture that did not match such icy beauty.

    She smiled with satisfaction and then nced at Karman.

    ¡°Purge...?¡±

    And then she thought about it¡ª

    ¡°Oh, that! Hiragi was making such a fuss about it. You know how he can be like. I don¡¯t think you are a traitor just because you let the resistance escape. After all, what would that make me? I¡¯ve been sending them resources all this time.¡±

    ¡ªShe dropped this bomb as if it were an afterthought.

    ¡°What!?¡±

    ¡°Sending resources!?¡±

    ¡°Wait-wait-wait! General Michelle!? What do you mean...?¡±

    Michelle looked at them without concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s just as I said. In the first ce, if I really meant to have you purged, I wouldn¡¯t havee here myself. Quite the opposite, really. I came here so you wouldn¡¯t be killed.¡±

    She said all of this in a light manner as if it were below her pancake in terms of importance.

    Those of the resistance were very shocked by this.

    ¡°What!? But she is the leader of the empire...¡±

    ¡°So... Who have we been fighting all this time?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. Is she trying to trick us?¡±

    Etcetera.

    No one could believe Michelle. And they did not know how to react.

    And so Sharma stepped forward as if to represent all of the adults.

    ¡°I am Sharma, leader of this department. General Michelle, I have a question, if you do not mind?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t. Ask me anything you want.¡±

    Michelle replied casually.

    She had no intention of hiding anything at this point.

    Of course, being believed was a different matter...

    ¡°Well then. The first question... Is it true that you have been sending us resources up until now?¡±

    ¡°That is true. I have always felt that we should help each other, as we are the same species. However, the reality is that this is quite difficult. A city was destroyed through a revolt. It will be quite a feat to change the minds of those who live in the city now.¡±

    ¡°Please wait. Then why do you send us supplies? As protector of the city, are we not your enemies!?¡±

    ¡°It cannot be helped that you would think like that. However, I think it is horribly twisted that we must see each other as enemies when our number as a species has fallen so low. Still, we cannot take in every refugee either. What I can offer now is a ce to live and hide. Also a small supply of food.¡±

    ¡°In other words... You could not take us in, but you wouldn¡¯t abandon us either? Why could you not tell us that...? Then maybe...¡±

    All of this fighting would not have happened¡ªSharma was about to say this, but she was interrupted.

 Chapter 357

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing but hypocrisy!!¡±

    Rindo shouted.

    He was ring at Michelle with eyes that burned with hatred.

    And then he continued his attack.

    ¡°You want us to suffer while you live infort. And yet you have no shame at all!!¡±

    Michelle nced at Rindo without changing her expression in the least.

    This was because she was talking to Sharma, the representative, not Rindo.

    ¡°Rindo. Be quiet.¡±

    ¡°But¡ª!?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an order. Michelle is talking to me. I am speaking for us all!¡±

    Sharma was intimidating enough that Rindo became silent.

    Though Sharma did feel that Rindo¡¯s outburst had allowed her to realize that Michelle had yet to address the real issue here.

    ¡°...I see. In other words, the people of the city do not trust us...¡±

    ¡°Yes. You people were unable to trust us as well. You would have suspected a trap and we would not have been able to cooperate. After all...¡±

    It was impossible for every survivor of the great war to enter the cities.

    And so there was a need to select.

    Fairness was lost. As was justice.

    Those who already lived in the city and the refugees. They were all human life. And it was because of this, that individual talent became the deciding factor.

    But who could decide?

    ¡ªHow could humans who are not God decide the worth of a human?¡ª

    And so the standard for selection became very simple.

    Those who already lived in the city and those who didn¡¯t.

    Such an exnation would not be satisfactory.

    Of course, it wouldn¡¯t.

    And so the Emperor of the Mechanized Empire of Almsbine initiated it without exnation and by using force.

    Michelle exined this to them, but it was meaningless.

    She never believed that they would understand.

    Which was no surprise, as she herself did not understand.

    ¡°¨CThat was the decision at the time. No one could go against it. I know you will not understand and I realize you must be angry. However, it is the truth.¡±

    ¡°Understand!? How dare¡ª¡±

    Rindo stopped here and broke into a fit of tears.

    The others all listened to Michelle in a state of shock.

    It was hardly a surprise.

    The difficult lives they had lived, the deaths of friends, all manner of hardships¡ªThe was no clear reason why it had to be them who had been burdened with it all...

    ¡°And so why...are you helping us? Do you want to prolong our suffering!?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s wrong. The man over there was close. I don¡¯t care if you call us hypocrites. However, I truly want to do good.¡±

    ¡°Bu-but...¡±

    ¡°One day, the cities will no longer be able to function. When that timees, the people who have been livingfortably will find it very difficult to survive. So, from the perspective of danger management, wouldn¡¯t it be important to consider all kinds of possibilities?¡±

    ¡°In other words, as long as we survive, the cities can fall?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°That is¡ªthat is an incredibly arrogant way to think!!¡±

    Sharma shouted, but Michelle didn¡¯t budge.

    Belief in what you were doing was right. It was something she had decided on the moment she joined the military.

    It was justice in her eyes.

    ¡°Well then, let me ask you this. What do you think would have been the right thing to do back then?¡±

    ¡°Th-that...¡±

    Sharma hesitated.

    She had not been born back then, and yet not a day went by where she didn¡¯t think about it.

    She hated this world and wanted to know the reason that the empire had made things this way. It was because of those crimes that they felt they were on the side of justice.

    But was it really right to say that the empire was evil¨CSharma had always had this doubt in her mind.

    ¡°You cannot answer? Well, let me tell you then. If they had made the wrong decision back then, humanity would have gone extinct long ago.¡±

    Michelle dered without hesitation.

    ¡°You are saying that you helped us because we could possibly be a way for humanity to survive? Do you think we would believe that? The words of someone who stands at the top of the empire?...¡±

    There was pain in Sharma¡¯s voice.

    She was now finding it difficult to believe that Michelle was lying, however, it was too much to take in all at once.

    ¡°Hmmm. We will not be able to start negotiating if you do not believe me...¡±

    Michelle said in a troubled voice¡ª

    ¡°Surely it is fine now, General Michelle? Miss Sharma, Rindo. I am working for the empire. I am sorry for hiding this from you. But it was necessary...¡±

    Zaza had been watching quietly up until now, but he suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    There was an uproar after that, but Sharma silenced them with a shout.

    Still, it became necessary to move to somece quieter.

    They were currently in a corner of a warehouse that was used for meetings.

    ¡°Why was I called here as well?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably because everyone knows you are amazing now, master?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Tell me more!¡±

    ¡°Uh, like I said...¡±

    ¡°Lord Ramiris is right. You did wonderfully in that fight. So that is what happens when Lord Veldora gets serious! I was very impressed. It is no wonder that your presence was required here!¡±

    ¡°Hoho! I see!¡±

    Such words were exchanged in the room, but no one else chimed in.

    Michelle was the only one who looked at Veldora with interest. But she still gave little more than a curious nce.

 Chapter 358

    Ramiris and Beretta looked at each other and sighed with relief. Veldora was quite happy and satisfied now.

    It was very peaceful and no one had a problem.

    And it was in that atmosphere that negotiations began.

    ¡°First, I want you to let me exin.¡±

    It was Zaza who started.

    Before the great war, Zaza was a soldier who was supposed to have been stationed in the seventh city, which was the one that had fallen.

    He was a first lieutenant in rank and would have led squadrons...but the great war erupted before then.

    Zaza¡¯s family¡ªhis beloved wife and daughter lived in the farming district instead of the city.

    Zaza didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Even if he went to the city now, it was already covered in mes and there was nothing that he could do.

    In that case¡ªZaza took his men and decided to help the refugees instead.

    He was worried about his own family, but he prioritized work that was close to the city rather than the countryside.

    And his sense of responsibility as a military man led him to prioritize the mission rather than his family.

    However, this decision would mean misery for Zaza.

    The fighting had started in the city, but it soon spread to the countryside. The whole world was wrapped in the mes of nuclear weapons.

    There was no such thing as a safe ce outside of the city now.

    The countryside was no longer safe, and there was no hope of survival for Zaza¡¯s family.

    Amidst guilt and regret, Zaza hoped to at least protect those who had survived.

    He heard that the sixth city was taking people in, and so Zaza escorted the refugees.

    However, this gave birth to the worst tragedy of all.

    The fall of the sixth city.

    There was mass chaos. Zaza¡¯s men were pulled into it and forced to fight.

    But who was a friend and who was foe?

    The people who he had been escorting attacked him and Zaza was wounded.

    But the cannons of the city soldiers who struck back also hit Zaza. All four of his limbs were blown off and his unit crumbled.

    It was chaos and confusion.

    It was Michelle¡¯s troops, who were working at regaining order and retaking the city, that ultimately saved Zaza from death.

    And while he was saved, everything was finished by the time that he regained consciousness.

    Yes, everything.

    I want to die¡ªit was as Zaza was thinking this that Michelle came to see him.

    And she said:

    ¨CIf that life means nothing to you, I will take it. Not for the empire, but to protect those who have survived. Help me¨C

    Perhaps the memory had been idealized, but those words were like a treasure to Zaza.

    And so he became a cyborg soldier and worked as an informant for Michelle.

    ¡°So, that is how it happened. I pretended to have discovered hideouts that General Michelle prepared. And then I told you all.¡±

    ¡°And...what about the surviving generators and life-support machines...?¡±

    ¡°Aye. General Michelle¡¯s trusted men brought them while making sure that no one knew about it. After all, did you really think there would be machines that had been damaged so little?¡±

    ¡°Now that you mention it...¡±

    Rindo nodded as Zaza¡¯s exnation started to make sense in his head.

    Zaza was also the oldest out of all of them.

    It was true that without Zaza, the resistance would not have been able to maintain their size all of this time.

    They had recognized him as a purely military man who had survived the great war. And so there were some who felt that it was odd that he had never be a leader.

    Zaza went around to each base and seemed to find new ces to hide before an old one became uninhabitable.

    Zaza always called it good luck, but if this was the reason for it, then it all made sense.

    So all of his aplishments were due to Michelle¡¯s support.

    It was proof that what Michelle said was the truth.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why. I was wondering why there was a cyborg just like me amongst the resistance.¡±

    ¡°Tsk. So you noticed?¡±

    ¡°No, not really. I just thought that the technology seemed out of reach for them. It wasn¡¯t until you said that you couldn¡¯t eat pancakes that I began to suspect.¡±

    Karman added that he became sure of it after seeing the way he had reacted to Michelle.

    Outwardly, Zaza had the same detailed features as humans. He did not look like he was built for battle.

    As the resistance was low on resources, they would not have been able to make such changes just to increase his lifespan.

    Besides, it wasn¡¯t the new modification technology that used enhanced organs and required food¡ªit was the old type that was the exact same as Karman¡¯s own modifications...

    It was technology from over one hundred years ago. If it was still operating today, if only the brain was still human, that would require an incredibly difficult procedure.

    So Karman was able to guess at what Zaza was, as he had undergone the same procedure at the same time under Michelle¡¯s order.

    ¡°In the first ce, I could tell by the way you talked to her. You¡¯re an awful spy!¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Ramiris dered. Veldoraughed.

    Zaza scratched his head and said, ¡®I am ashamed.¡¯

    He said that he could not tell what Michelle was trying to do, and he had been caught off guard once he saw that Veldora was fine.

    ¡°Fool. As if I would lose. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t care for weak people...¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t get it! If General Michelle wanted it, we would have all been dead!¡±

 Chapter 359

    ¡°And I¡¯m calling you a fool. From what I heard she doesn¡¯t even have a reason to try and kill us all. And so it is normal to think there is some other purpose. Zaza, you should have realized that!¡±

    ¡°Uh, that is true, but... Well, ultimately, it was quite a show. Wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Zaza chuckled awkwardly.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    Now, on to the main subject.

    Everyone was shocked by the revtion that Zaza was a spy, but one cough from Michelle had them all tense again.

    ¡°I am sure you have a lot you would like to say about me and the city. But I ask that you set them aside for now. The reason that I came here directly is because I have sensed a disturbing presence within the city. I can no longer trust those on the upper level. It has be difficult to determine who is on my side. And so I want coborators on the outside. Though, it is very sad and ironic that you are all more trustworthy than the people of the city...¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute. A disturbing presence? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. You sound as if you are saying you have enemies within the city. But no one in the resistance has ever seeded in entering it. What is this enemy you are afraid of...?¡±

    Rindo and Sharma were quick to question her on this point.

    Michelle seemed to think about it for a moment before opening her mouth.

    ¡°Yes, since I am asking for your help, it is only right that I tell you. However, this must be kept a secret¡ª¡±

    And so she began to tell them.

    Even Zaza had not known about it. This ¡®shadow¡¯ that Michelle was facing.

    In the first ce, what was the cause of the great war?

    The biggest reason was the forecast about starvation. That and the explosively rising poption.

    Still, even if that forecast hadn¡¯t been made, you could say that the copse was only a matter of time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it is strange? If those who entered the city didn¡¯t have to work, that would mean less work every time a city was made. It was said that people would be selected through a lottery, but that was not the case. Those who were brilliant or had good genes were selected first. That was how the five cities gained their poption...¡±

    They nodded as Michelle exined.

    As long as thebor force was so connected to thepletion of a city, it would be difficult to continue buildings cities once a certain number had beenpleted.

    Whatever the deciding factor was, it was really just a trigger.

    No, if anything...

    ¡°...Once you have finished acquiring a certain number of brilliant personnel, they cut off and abandoned the rest. That¡¯s what I started to think.¡±

    Michelle paused here.

    She looked around to see the reaction of the others.

    Sharma was closing her eyes and seemed to be deep in thought.

    Rindo looked shocked.

    Zaza remained quiet, perhaps he had already sensed it.

    Karman was smoking his cigar, processing the information in his own way.

    ¡°That... Is there proof...?¡±

    Sharma asked.

    Michelle nodded.

    ¡°No proof. It is all my own spection. However¨C¡±

    ¨CHowever.

    The seventh city did not have enough troops to defend themselves.

    On top of that, the defense systems were iplete and would not activate. That was why the city became the first casualty in the war.

    They had taken in refugees from the sixth city, which resulted in their ruin.

    After that, the other five cities united. They now had a reason to refuse any refugees entry.

    And that was how the Mechanized Empire of Almsbine was born.

    The poption that had been on the rise suddenly began to plummet. All the technology of the world was now focused in the empire.

    If only the radiation that polluted the world could be removed...no, even that...

    ¨CWhat if all of it had been nned?

    Every incident may look unrted when viewed by themselves, but if looked at from a bird¡¯s eye view, you might see a different picture.

    It all seemed to move too conveniently for the empire.

    ¡°Then!! Are you saying that it was all nned by the emperor!?¡±

    Sharma shouted in horror.

    However, Michelle remained calm.

    ¡°I have no proof. Even circumstantial evidence is weak. Still, it is also true that the dots connect when considered in this way. And that is why I have been investigating in secret.¡±

    She continued calmly.

    And then...

    ¡°And so, I want people that I can trust. Please, will you help me?¡±

    She said.

    ..........

    ......

    ...

    They all sat in silence.

    They were unsure about how they should react.

    They didn¡¯t know if they should say yes or no.

    It was in this oppressive atmosphere that Veldora¡¯sugh suddenly echoed.

    ¡°Kaaahahahahaha! Help you? Very well! We were just talking about crushing this empire or whatever you call it. So it is perfect. Of course, you will also help, won¡¯t you?¡±

    He said as he put a hand on Zaza¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Hey, what!? You know, you really should...¡±

    Zaza was confused, but he soon made up his mind.

    ¡°Well, I had already offered my life to General Michelle. And so I will believe that this is for the good of the rest of humanity!¡±

    He said. Then he smiled at theughing Veldora.

    Next, it was Karman and his men.

    ¡°Huh. In that case, I will also help you. If the great war really had been nned from the beginning, it would make everything I have done up until now a joke. I cannot stand the thought. Can the rest of you?¡±

 Chapter 360

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Their resolve was firm and they were united. And so Karman and his men agreed to help.

    ¡°In any case, our future is tied with cooperating with the empire. I cannot make any promises regarding what the other branches will say, but this branch, or at least me personally, I will believe you.¡±

    ¡°...Indeed. Even if Zaza was connected to you, I do not see it as a betrayal. My decision is the same as yours after hearing your story. I will believe you, Michelle.¡±

    All her doubts and fears were pushed aside momentarily. Sharma decided to put her faith in Michelle.

    And Rindo seemed to have decided as well.

    ¡°So we¡¯ve decided then! Well, I just have to follow master!¡±

    After all, he¡¯s the one that will take all the me if we get in trouble! Ramiris thought.

    There wasn¡¯t any point in even hearing Beretta¡¯s opinion, as he followed Ramiris.

    And so they all promised to cooperate with Michelle.

    The result of this was that Karman and his men would now work under Zaza.

    Zaza had been a first lieutenant, which made him a superior to Karman in the chain ofmand.

    As for Sharma and the others, they would leave this ce and head to a new hiding ce that Michelle had prepared.

    While Michelle¡¯s power was currently shutting them off from the surface, she would ultimately burn it all down and make a report about how she had killed all of the members of the resistance.

    And under Michelle¡¯s guidance, they decided on their future direction.

    The only thing left was the role of Veldora and the others.

    ¡°It¡¯s finally our turn. So, Michelle or whatever your name is. What do you want us to do? Should we go now and attack?¡±

    ¡°What! What the hell are you!? As if you would have a chance if you went and attacked now!!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Zaza is right. Even if General Michelle is your ally, the empire still has three others of the Machinery Four. And there are other officers as well. You don¡¯t have a chance of winning!!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mister Veldora. I am an amateur when ites to fighting, but it would be foolish to try and fight now. You must allow the investigation to continue so the enemy can be singled out!¡±

    Veldora had volunteered enthusiastically, but Zaza, Karman and Rindo berated him.

    As for Michelle, she wondered why Veldora seemed to love to fight so much. Or at least, her expression seemed to say so.

    ¡°Master. I don¡¯t think this is the best timing to go all out like that...¡±

    Even Ramiris moved frantically to stop him.

    She felt that it would be very dangerous.

    And Beretta...

    He was good.

    ¡°The star of the show should appear at the very end, don¡¯t you agree? It would be unwise to sell yourself so cheaply. That is what I think...¡±

    ¡°Hmm!?¡±

    He was used to this, and so he knew what to say to get Veldora¡¯s attention.

    He did not need to rely on skills. One word could be enough to manipte Veldora.

    ¡°At the very end, when you know the enemy well and that woman called Michelle is struggling in the battle. That is when you can swoop down and help them. That would be quite easy for you, wouldn¡¯t it, Lord Veldora...?¡±

    ¡°I see. You have a good point, Beretta! So I can make an appearance at the end and take the spotlight, eh? That¡¯s basic stuff!¡±

    It was really all he thought about and usually failed at, but Veldora didn¡¯t remember any of that now.

    He decided to take Beretta¡¯s advice and obey Michelle.

    ¡°Then, Veldora. I want you to escort these people as they relocate to their new home. There are many dangers on the surface, so they will need all the help they can get. And I am sure that you are capable of dealing with any situation.¡±

    Michelle was the only one who had guessed at what Veldora was truly capable of.

    And quite urately as well. She believed that he was stronger than herself.

    And that was why she gave him the most important task as a sign of respect.

    They would fight once she had evidence. In other words, there was more than enough time to take the nonbatants to safety.

    And so Veldora listened to Michelle¡¯s request and agreed to go with Sharma on an escort mission.

    Once that was settled, Sharma turned to Michelle.

    ¡°So, if we are to believe your words, it is possible that the Emperor was behind all of it...?¡±

    ¡°As for that, the investigation is still underway. However, as I said before, we do not have any proof yet. I don¡¯t even want them to know that I have suspicions, which requires that we move cautiously. So I cannot give you an answer quickly...¡±

    ¡°I see... However, General Michelle. Is the emperor not your own father? What will you do if he really was responsible...?¡±

    ¡°What does it matter if he is my father? I will defeat evil. I cannot imagine hesitating in doing it.¡±

    Michelle made this deration with such a strong show of will, as if to cut through whatever fears and doubts Sharma and Zaza had.

    She had carried this suspicion for decades. And she had decided that she would defeat the person behind it once she found out, no matter who it was.

    However, Michelle was not sure if her father the emperor really was the man behind it all.

    And she would not act until she was certain.

    She would decide once she had evidence that she could really trust.

    And in preparation for that moment, she wanted to unite the resistance.

    ¡ªLastly, she asked that they gather together volunteers forbat personnel. And then Michelle ended the meeting.

 Chapter 361

    Bonus ¨C Visit to the Unknown ¨C 10 Manifestation of Evil and the Super Beast Raid

    The Mechanized Empire of Almsbine: Barzephon.

    Just as Veldora and Michelle encountered each other, a meeting of leaders was being held under the name of the emperor of Almsbine.

    Six people had gathered.

    Emperor Almsbine.

    Prime Minister Fudora

    Governor-General of East City, General Kristoph.

    Governor-General of West City, Lieutenant General Alvin.

    Governor-General of North City, Major General Amit.

    Representative for the Governor-General of South City, Brigadier Jegyll.

    ¡ªThe most powerful in the empire.

    Prime Minister Fudora stood up and scanned the room before dering the meeting had begun.

    And with that, Emperor Almsbine opened his mouth gravely.

    ¡°...Where is Michelle?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t the subject of discussion, just a show of concern for his daughter¡¯s whereabouts.

    It was Michelle¡¯s adjutant, Jegyll, who answered him.

    ¡°Unfortunately, Your Majesty, Michelle has gone out to purge the traitors.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. It is fine, I do not me you.¡±

    Almsbine said.

    His voice had no emotion, and it was difficult to know what he was thinking.

    It was the same with Jegyll as well. She felt an immense pressure just being here as a representative.

    One amongst these few generals.

    They were all so different in rank from her.

    The Emperor who ruled the empire.

    And the one who supported him with his mind, Prime Minister Fudora.

    And¨C

    The Governor-Generals of each city were the same rank as Michelle and known as the Machinery Four.

    It was no wonder that she was nervous.

    ¡°While it is a problem that one could not answer the summoning of the Emperor, perhaps there was a mimunication? In that case, we cannot fault you.¡±

    Prime Minister Fudora said as he went to the main subject.

    ¡°Leaving that matter aside, the reason that you have all gathered here today, was so I could tell you that the time has arrived.¡±

    ¡°The time? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I shall exin.¡±

    Kristoph remained silent, and so Alvin spoke up first.

    Kristoph was a hero.

    A true military man who led the army during the great war.

    After that, he helped his friend Almsbine ascend to the seat of Emperor.

    Alvin was Almsbine¡¯s son and Michelle¡¯s older brother.

    He was carefree and brilliant.

    He was always the first person to ask questions at meetings like this.

    He was not afraid of anything and was the life of the party.

    ¡°In fact, several ns have been underway in secret, and they have started to bear fruit. Especially the pollution removal process that we are experimenting with at the sacrificed Six. It is going very well. Most of the underground has been purified and we are thinking about moving to the surface.¡±

    Prime Minister Fudora exined with a thin smile.

    Those who listened had no idea what he was talking about, and they bore expressions of confusion.

    ¡°Wait, Fudora. What do you mean? Sacrificed Six...!?¡±

    Alvin must have sensed something sinister there because he frantically asked for an answer.

    Kristoph remained silent, but his eyes gleamed sharply.

    Amit continued to look at the table. His posture had not changed at all since the beginning. It was not even certain if he was interested.

    As for Jegyll, she was most surprised by Fudora¡¯s words.

    Six¡ªthe only thing she could think of was that it must be about the sixth city.

    That meant...

    ¡°Hehehe. You are all very good at pretending to be oblivious. There is no need for that. Surely you all knew? Ten billion people were killed in order to create a foundation for the empire. How can you act so surprised over having to sacrifice fifty million residents?¡±

    There was a madness in Fudora¡¯s smile, but no guilt at all.

    And it was Alvin, not Jegyll, who stood up with furious rage.

    ¡°Bastard! Do you understand what you are saying!?¡±

    He shouted with a look of hatred.

    Alvin had been consulted by Michelle, and he was one of those was worked undercover for her.

    They had not been able to find any evidence until now, and yet here the culprit was, boldly making a deration. It was probably more than Alvin could have ever imagined, Jegyll thought.

    It was none other than his father, Emperor Almsbine himself, that soothed Alvin.

    ¡°Calm yourself, Alvin. It was I who ordered the experiment in Six. Do not me Fudora...¡±

    He said as he ordered Alvin to sit down.

    ¡®But...¡¯ Alvin muttered, but ultimately obeyed his father and sat down.

    ¡°Hehehe. Very good, Your Majesty. Your resolve is most admirable!¡±

    Fudora said to the emperor.

    He had an obscene smile on his face, making it very clear that he was not speaking sincerely.

    It was too casual an attitude to have towards an emperor.

    Perhaps he had gone too far because it was not only Alvin now, but Kristoph also looked at Fudora with a sharp stare.

    And just as he opened his mouth to warn him¡ª

    ¡°¡ªHowever, Fudora. Is it not too early to disclose such information? Why did you do it? Is that why you had everyone gather together here in my name? What are you nning!!¡±

    The emperor questioned Fudora in a threatening voice.

    No one could defy the emperor who had ruled this empire for over a hundred years.

    Yes, until now...

    Fudora smiled confidently and maintained his arrogant attitude.

    ¡°Oh, nothing serious. I was just...¡±

    ¡°What? What is it, Fudora?¡±

    ¡°I wanted Your Majesty to be unburdened. That is what my unworthy self was thinking.¡±

    ¡°Youck respect, Fudora!!¡±

    Kristoph had been silent up until now, but he began to yell at Fudora.

    Still, the fiery anger of a hero such as Kristoph was not enough to change Fudora¡¯s expression.

    He looked at Kristoph cooly and said:

    ¡°Kristoph the hero. Surely you also knew of the emperor¡¯s will? Cull the poption from a world moving towards destruction, allowing only those who are brilliant to survive. Bring stability to the world while bing a great criminal. Then have the new leaders judge you. Is it not such amendable self-sacrifice...¡±

    The words that Fudora unleashed were enough to make the room grow cold.

    ¡°...What!?¡±

    ¡°It cannot be. Father, is this true!?¡±

    ¡°No, no...¡±

    Shock ran through the room.

    As if expecting this reaction, Fudora stood up and began to talk with a rapturous expression.

 Chapter 362

    ¡°Surely there is no problem now, Your Majesty? You should tell them and unburden yourself!¡±

    ¡°This is ridiculous. Have you gone mad, Fudora!? The world is still polluted, we are far from reaching stability. The time is not right...¡±

    ¡°Silence, you senile fool!! The only reason that I was forced to take action was that you hadplete control of the Mobius System!! If I had that system, all the energy problems would have been solved. And yet you...!!¡±

    ¡°What are you saying!? I told you that it was notplete! It was just a dream, Fudora. It was something that exceeded our capabilities as humans!!¡±

    ¡°Silence!!¡±

    Fudora shrieked as if he had gone mad. But then he suddenly regained his calm.

    And then he smiled evilly¡ª

    ¡°Your Majesty. It really is all your fault, you know?¡±

    This final part of the n that had been secretly underway was now activated in front of Fudora¡¯s eyes.

    It happened at the same time.

    Alvin was the first to move.

    He stood up to apprehend Fudora, and took a step forward.

    He was able to perfectly control the advanced features of the Machinery Four with Machinery Arts. He was even able to erase the shock waves as he moved like the wind.

    However, that was the signal.

    The first one to move is your target. That was the decision made between Fudora and the other party.

    And that person was part of the Machinery Four, just like Alvin¡ªMajor General Amit.

    Of course, his exposed back waspletely unguarded, and so Amits attack caught Alvin right in the back of the head.

    The energy turned into vibrations and reached Alvin¡¯s brain.

    A secondter, Alvin¡¯s head exploded like an egg that had been heated in a microwave.

    ¡°I am d that it was you who moved first. The thing is, I never did like you, Alvin.¡±

    Major General Amit was the Governor-General of North city and the younger brother of the emperor.

    However, his heart was full of jealousy towards his brilliant older brother. And the sense of inferiority about being rted to such a great emperor had eaten away at him.

    He was the lowest of the Machinery Four, and that only made him more resentful.

    Prime Minister Fudora had seen through him and seduced him with sweet words, leading him to the crime nowmitted.

    ¡°Alvin!? Amit, you bastard!! What did you...¡±

    The emperor shouted.

    Amitughed unconcernedly.

    His next target was the brother who was the root of his resentment. Emperor Almsbine himself.

    Amit seemed to vanish as he rushed towards the emperor.

    However, his murderous hand was stopped by a will of iron.

    It was the hero, General Kristoph.

    The strongest of the Machinery Four was standing in Amit¡¯s way.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you abandon that man and help me? I will raise you up if I be emperor!¡±

    ¡°I refuse. My loyalty is to my friend, Emperor Almsbine.¡±

    ¡°So you will get in my way, Kristoph? Well, you will regret that decision!¡±

    A vicious battle began.

    It was a battle of the strongest cyborgs, the Machinery Four. And none could interfere.

    Jegyll had to back away so that she did not get caught in it.

    She tried to move to protect the emperor, but...

    ¡°Stop, Jegyll!¡±

    Jegyll froze at those words.

    (What!? I can¡¯t move...!?)

    She was horrified.

    ¡°You can¡¯t move? I am the one who modified you. And so I can take your freedom of movement with a word. Besides, what good would you be in such a fight? Be quiet and stay out of their way.¡±

    It was Fudora¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Fudora. What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you, Your Majesty? I want the Mobius System. It is unfortunate that Michelle is not present, but it has also raised the sess rate of my n. Only Kristoph and Michelle remain of the Machinery Four. If Kristoph is killed here, then that will only leave Michelle. In other words, I win.¡±

    ¡°You fool. You underestimate Kristoph. Even if they are equal in features, Kristoph¡¯s brain is on a different level. Amit cannot win against the founder of Machinery Arts!!¡±

    Emperor Almsbine sounded quite confident.

    The Machinery Four had been modified by the Emperor himself. And among them, Kristoph boasted a strength that made him the greatest of them all.

    They could all see that Amit was being pushed back in the fight that yed out before them.

    It was clear that there was a difference in power.

    In fact, Amit¡¯s Ether Ring Barrier had been shut down, and the light was starting to grow dim.

    It was only a matter of time before his defeat.

    Unless you took them by surprise, it was impossible to take down the Machinery Four in one hit.

    And so Kristoph calmly pushed Amit towards the point where he would no longer be able to fight.

    However, Fudora continued to look confident.

    ¡°I¡¯ve gathered enough data. Now is the time. Kill him!¡±

    The Emperor and Jegyll, and even Kristoph himself¡ªcould not understand what had happened.

    Everyone but Fudora and Amit could only watch the scene in silence.

    A hand had burst out from the chest of Kristoph, the strongest hero.

    And this hand, was the hand of none other than the one whose head had been destroyed; Alvin.

    Amit sneered madly.

    ¡°¨CWh-what!? But your brain was destroyed...how...¡±

    Kristoph asked in shock. He had been dealt a lethal wound.

    The person who replied was Alvin. His head had nowpleted regenerated.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite simple, General Kristoph. I am not Alvin. I am an artificial lifeform made by my father, Fudora¨Ca Bionoid. However, I will absorb the gic information in this human called Alvin, as well as the biputer equipped in this body. That includes his personal memories and skills. You might say that I am Alvin reborn.¡±

    ¡°Haaahahahahaha! That¡¯s what it is. Alvin pretended to be dead so he could attack you, Kristoph. But if it had been you that moved first, I would have destroyed you with this hand!!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible¡ª!?¡±

    ¡°Ggg...Your Majesty, I am sorry...¡±

    Emperor Almsbine was shocked and confused.

    And so, leaving his emperor alone, the hero Kristoph ceased to function as a lifeform.

    ¡°How can it be...how can...¡±

    Fudora looked at the emperor and dered coldly:

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty. Kristoph may have died, but he will not go to waste. He will be reborn as a stronger Bionoid.¡±

 Chapter 363

    He said.

    And then Fudora produced a sphere, which he then set into Kristoph¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Your Majesty. It is true that the Machinery Four, your greatest works, have wonderful capabilities. The Auto-Healing ability allows them to regenerate, and then there is the incredible durability brought by the special alloy. They can use space expansion and are equipped with high-output nuclear reactors. Their power is several times stronger than our other weapons. But more than anything, they individually have the Ether Ring Barrier, which is the heart of the city¡¯s defense. It is no wonder they are considered to be the strongest... However, that is a thing of the past. The Bionoids that I have created have the flexibility of living beings. See, as evidence...¡±

    As Fudora talked with a look of ecstasy, the fallen Kristoph began to rise from the floor.

    It left only the important organs, the rest were absorbed and broken down and then rebuilt.

    It still looked like Kristoph, but the insides werepletely different.

    However, the memories and skills, everything about Kristoph had been replicatedpletely...

    No...

    The aging face of Kristoph had regained the features of his youth.

    The biological cells and memory cells that do not age were able to read Kristoph¡¯s gic information and recreate it. It was not his current age, but a younger face that was full of the power of his best days.

    It would seem that such appearances had little meaning for a cyborg, but that was not the case.

    Degradation of the brain, ability to make decisions, recognition and reaction speeds would ur.

    Such weaknesses were now gone, and Kristoph had been reborn as the strongest Bionoid.

    But he no longer had a heart. His will was to obey Fudora.

    ¡°...Greetings, father. I am Kristoph, your shield and your sword. I await your orders.¡±

    And like that, the most terrifying Bionoid was born.

    Emperor Almsbine was too shocked to speak.

    His most trusted friend had died in front of his eyes.

    And on top of that, he had been reborn as the most dangerous of enemies.

    It was no wonder that he was at a loss.

    ¡°No-no...and Alvin!?¡±

    The Emperor finally realized that Alvin had not betrayed him, but had been remade in secret.

    It was obvious, considering he had regenerated a head that had been destroyed.

    ¡°Yes, that is very perceptive of you. He refused to help me, so I had no choice.¡±

    ¡°Bastard!!¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. Didn¡¯t I tell you? This is all because you continued to hide the Mobius System. That would solve all our energy problems. With that power, we wouldn¡¯t have to wait for the results of these sluggish experiments. We can purify this world!¡±

    ¡°I told you. That...¡±

    ¡°Silence! I have no intention of following your slow ns!!¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Brother, I agree with what Fudora is saying. I do not want to be the emperor of such a wretched world. I want to rule a that is beautiful. And so our aims matched, and I agreed to help. You can die in peace and leave the rest to me.¡±

    Amit surrendered to his evil desires and stared at the Emperor.

    Kristop and Alvin¨Cthe two Bionoids watched on in silence.

    Fudora watched this with the conviction that his ambitions were halfway topletion.

    The time hade.

    One part of the n that had been carried out in secret had now been achieved.

    These four had been modified by the Emperor himself. They were the finest works from the mind of a genius.

    As the old Emperor could not replicate them, they could be called a ¡®lost art.¡¯

    And so it had been necessary for Fudora to develop technology that could go against them.

    And he had done it.

    Human experiments had been carried out in secret and data was collected.

    And finally, Fudora seeded in his lifeform modification experiments.

    He implemented it on himself one month ago.

    Things moved quickly after that.

    Amit had secretly agreed to help him. They lured Alvin and then killed him.

    And then he was reborn as their greatest pawn, a Bionoid.

    And now...

    Their biggest obstacle, Kristoph, was in their hands. Michelle was thest person in their way.

    As for the clown who only had his position because he was the Emperor¡¯s younger brother, he could be dealt with at any time.

    ¡°Haaahahahahaha!! Brother, this is goodbye!! Leave the rest to¡ª!?¡±

    Kristoph¡¯s fist mmed into the fool¡¯s head, destroying it in a sh.

    Fudora nodded with satisfaction before preying on the body.

    And by doing that, he himself was recreated into the strongest being.

    ¡ªThe special lost arts of the Emperor were nowbined with the fruits of his research.

    And with that, the old body of Prime Minister Fudora also transformed into a youth with ck hair.

    ¡°Fudora...you...¡±

    The Emperor muttered in shock. Fudora looked at him with a surprisingly gentle expression.

    ¡°Your Majesty, no, Senior Al. You really weren¡¯t fit to be emperor. I will do the rest for you. But I just need to take your knowledge...¡±

    And with that, Fudora granted Emperor Almsbine eternal rest.

    That was the end of a man who had ruled an empire for one hundred years.

    ¡°...Now. It seems that Michelle really has hidden the Mobius System. I am d that the n seeded, but it¡¯s annoying that we have more work to do. Still...¡±

    Then Fudora looked at Jegyll.

    ¡°We have bait. I can use this thing to get her without any difficulty.¡±

    He said with an evilugh.

    ¡°N-No! Stop...!!¡±

    And then¡ªJegyll¡¯s consciousness was swallowed by shadows.

    Her wish was in vain. She would also be reborn as a Bionoid.

    Be a pawn for Fudora, stripped of free will..

    And like that, his ns went to their final phase.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    ¡ªFive days had passed since Veldora and the others arrived in this world.

    The sounds of something sizzling as it cooked echoed.

    That should be enough to predict who it was.

    Veldora.

    Veldora was cooking again. This time there was meat on his grill.

    ¡°Hey¡ªyou!! You! What is wrong with you!?¡±

    And the person who was shouting was also easy to guess.

    Zaza.

    He had been with the rear guard, but the moment they stopped to set up camp, he had been met with a sight that caused him to scream in abandon.

    ¡°Kaaa-hahaha! You¡¯rete, Zaza. We¡¯ve already started, you know? But don¡¯t worry. I saved some for you!¡±

 Chapter 364

    Veldora said with a smile.

    Obviously, this was his way of bullying him.

    He liked to tease Zaza, who could not eat.

    ¡°Stop this at once! In the first ce, problems always seem to arise whenever you start cooking! It¡¯s almost as if that grill is cursed!¡±

    ¡°How rude! I had this grill prepared for making snacks. It is by no means a haunted item!!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Zaza. Master¡¯s grill is a normal grill. But then again, saying that could raise a g!¡±

    ¡°Kahahaha! Don¡¯t say that, Ramiris. What will you do if something really does happen?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, master. I will be careful!¡±

    ¡°Yes! You should do that.¡±

    Zaza couldn¡¯t stay angry while these two talked.

    He finally regained his calm and asked the biggest question that was on his mind.

    ¡°This is such a dirty ce. How did you even...¡±

    Zaza said that much before suddenly freezing.

    He had been so angry that it had escaped him at first, but he now realized that the sight before him was incredibly strange.

    After separating with Michelle, they had gone down an underground passage that led to the surface.

    This was so they could head to a different hideout that Michelle had prepared for them.

    As they were nearly one thousand people in all, progress was slow.

    And the journey would have been hard even without factoring that in.

    This was because they had to gather protective suits that were left at different bases along the underground passage, and everyone had to wear them.

    They were like astronaut suits in structure, and supplied the wearer with enough nutrition and water to survive for a week without taking them off.

    But while there was some mechanical aid, the suit was still heavy and a burden on the wearer.

    It was one thing for adults to wear them, but it was very hard for children.

    After some time, there were some people who started to get sick, and so it had be necessary to stop and rest...

    You couldn¡¯t even eat with the suits on.

    While they did offer nutrition, that just meant drinking liquid food from a straw.

    You could not eat the meat that Veldora was cooking unless you removed the suit.

    And this was the surface.

    The atmosphere was polluted by radiation and toxic gases.

    Taking the suits off here was the same thing asitting suicide. Only a crazy person would start cooking meat here.

    And yet...

    Right in front of Zaza¡¯s eyes.

    Children were happily eating cooked meat and vegetables.

    (What the hell is happening?)

    Zaza could only watch in shock.

    ¡°While it may be hard to believe, Zaza. This area here isn¡¯t polluted for some reason...¡±

    Karman, who was also part of the rear guard and also very surprised, said as he reported the substance analysis results.

    In surprise, Zaza asked Rindo, the captain of the advance team.

    ¡°Ri-Rindo! What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    ¡°Ah, this. It really tastes amazing!¡±

    ¡°You idiot! That¡¯s not what I was asking!!¡±

    ¡°Haha. Mister Zaza. I am only joking. Well, Mister Veldora suddenly said, ¡®If we¡¯re going to have a pic, let¡¯s make it a barbecue! The weathers great for it!¡¯¡±

    ¡°So it was him after all?!¡±

    ¡°Yes. But I thought it was odd that he would say that about the weather...¡±

    Just then, Zaza realized that it was oddly bright around where they were.

    As his vision was seen through mechanical eyes, it had taken him a while to notice it.

    But in fact, the ce was filled with a light he had not seen in years. In other words, it was sunlight that shone down on them.

    ¡°...Can it be...the sun?¡±

    Zaza looked up in surprise.

    There was a light that shone so bright that it was blinding.

    It was the sun.

    The sun should have been covered by thick clouds, but now it was showing its face.

    The truth was that Veldora had used his power to blow away the clouds and purify the atmosphere in this area.

    After that, he had used ¡®Probability Maniption¡¯ to adjust things so that more pollutants wouldn¡¯t fly towards them.

    It was an incredible thing to do so casually, but only Ramiris and Beretta knew of it.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. The sun!?¡±

    ¡°The environment here is not normal...and...¡±

    Zaza was stunned.

    However, Rindo spoke to him calmly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no point in thinking about it. ording to Mister Veldora, ¡®We¡¯re lucky. Such a thing can happen with enough amazing ¡®probabilities¡¯ ovepping!¡¯¡±

    He had said it with a smile.

    (That¡¯s ridiculous!!)

    Zaza screamed inwardly.

    However, the reality was that this ce was safe, and everyone had taken their suits off and were enjoying the barbecue.

    As Rindo said, it was stupid to worry so much about it.

    And so Zaza returned to Veldora.

    With no purpose in particr, he sat down on a rock and watched Veldora work.

    He looked so happy as he cooked the meat¨Cwhich had unknown origins¡ªon his trusty grill.

    Karman came to down to sit next to Zaza and then offered him one of his cigars.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Zaza, I¡¯ve been thinking. That guy is probably a lot greater than we¡¯ve assumed.¡±

    ¡°Aye. I think so too. I don¡¯t want to admit it, but his boundless cheerfulness has saved us. However, it pains me to see things that way. After all, he¡¯s also quite the troublemaker...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Even when General Michelle came, he started frying pancakes on his grill.¡±

    ¡°Right? And this meat. Where did he get it from? The more I think about him, the more mysterious he seems. I don¡¯t even know how to talk to him anymore.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. But he doesn¡¯t seem like a bad fellow. However, uh, ¡®gs¡¯, was it? I would not be surprised if something happens again.¡±

    ¡°Hey-hey, stop that Karman. Everyone¡¯s out here without their suits on. We wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with any trouble.¡±

    It was just as Zaza had finished saying this.

    Karman¡¯s expression froze on his face.

    ¡°Hey-hey, stop it. Do you think this is funny?¡±

    Zazaughed as he pped Karman on the shoulder. Then he followed his eyes¨Cand saw it.

    That thing that should have been in the world of the underground.

    The thing with paranormal abilities, mankind¡¯s enemy.

    It was called¡ªthe Super Beast.

    ¡°I told you this would happen!! That grill is cursed!!¡±

    Zaza¡¯s scream thundered.

    And with that, the sudden arrival of the beast turned the scene into one of chaos and fear.

 Chapter 365

    Super Beast.

    They were a disaster that had suddenly appeared in this world.

    It was said that they were creatures who had mutated after the war due to contamination, but the truth was shrouded in secrets.

    The one thing that was known about them was that they lived and bred in the deep world of the underground and never came to the surface.

    While the underground passages were said to be safe, there were still ces that were contaminated.

    That was why it was important to wear protective suits.

    So even there, there was a possibility of being attacked by a Super Beast.

    And since they were escorting nearly one thousand residents, it was decided that the tunnels were too dangerous.

    This led to the alternate option, putting on the protective suits and going to the surface...

    Zaza and the others of the defense team spread out frantically and looked up at the giant beast that loomed over them.

    It wasn¡¯t alone.

    There were multiple Super Beasts that surrounded them in a semi-circle.

    ¡°Tsk. I would be able to fight them just fine if I had a Powered Suit...¡±

    Karman said angrily.

    It was true.

    With the firepower of the Powered Suits, such a fight would be easy.

    However, the only weapon that Karman and his men had now were the cyborg sma Gatling.

    This was because Beretta had destroyed all five suits.

    The sma Gatling was a frightful weapon that sprayed superheated energy bullets, but it was still an anti-human weapon.

    It was not enough against a giant like a Super Beast.

    After all, the most notable feature of the Super Beast was its ridiculous ability to regenerate.

    Even if you severed their limbs or tentacles, they would grow back.

    And so the only way to defeat them was by destroying more than two-thirds of their body at once.

    This would require burning them or some other method to annihte them.

    It was more than possible with the Powered Suits, but impossible with any small weapon.

    Those who were enjoying the barbecue now froze. It had all happened so suddenly that they did not know what to do.

    ¡°Damn it! We¡¯ll lure them away. Run when you get the chance!!¡±

    Zaza shouted at the adults.

    ¡°We can¡¯t, Mister Zaza! There are Super Beasts behind us!!¡±

    It was Rindo who answered.

    As he stated, Super Beasts had appeared behind them out of nowhere.

    They were nowpletely surrounded.

    On the other hand, the children did not understand the situation and remained calm.

    They were surprised to be sure, but not enough to let go of their tes.

    There were even some who were bold enough to snatch meat off of the tes of the stunned adults.

    After all, Veldora was their hero, and Veldora continued to cook the meat as if nothing of note was happening.

    This was enough to assure them that nothing was wrong.

    In fact, when Karma hade, and when Michelle hade, Veldora had always been cooking something. And every time, things had ended without much trouble at all.

    The grill may have seemed cursed to someone like Zaza, but to the children, it was a symbol of safety.

    As for what Veldora and Ramiris were doing...

    They nced at the Super Beasts with carefree expressions as the meat sizzled.

    ¡°Hey, Ramiris. Those things are apparently called Super Beasts.¡±

    ¡°I see. But, Master... Don¡¯t you think...they look pretty unimpressive?¡±

    ¡°Yes. As you can see, they don¡¯t attack us because they are so afraid.¡±

    ¡°Lord Veldora, it cannot be helped. Unlike humans, beasts have an instinct that allows them to see an opponent¡¯s strength.¡±

    ¡°It seems to be the case. But I don¡¯t like this. How will I be able to show how amazing I am...¡±

    ¡°Uh, Master. I want more meat!¡±

    ¡°Are you listening, Ramiris? This is the most important part, alright?¡±

    ¡°I think you should just give up on that.¡±

    ¡°Besides, the children already trust you Lord Veldora. You can make people understand your greatness without rushing to do things.¡±

    ¡°Hoho. I see. That is very true. They might respect me after using my skills, but that doesn¡¯t seem quite right. I won¡¯t say who, but someone from Rimuru¡¯s homnd did the same thing and suffered for it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Master. I was just thinking the same thing.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. I don¡¯t think it is right at all. There is no need to rush. That is very true.¡±

    ¡°Then that¡¯s settled then, Master. Now, I¡¯ll have another!¡±

    Veldora clicked his tongue at Ramiris¡¯sck of concern in the matter, but he still gave her another slice of meat.

    He was also cooking more for the children.

    Veldora was a surprisingly kind and caring person.

    Ramiris ate it with a delighted expression. She stuffed the food into her mouth at such a pace that one would wonder how it all fit into such a small frame.

    The children also seemed oblivious to the panic of the adults. They continued to enjoy the barbecue.

    Unlike Zaza and the others who were incredibly tense, their world was peace itself.

    However, this was soon interrupted by Zaza¡¯s shouting.

    ¡°Hey, HEEEEEY!! How can you all be so calm!? Stop your reckless meat-eating and prepare to allow the others to escape!!¡±

    Zaza could no longer ignore it. Blue veins popped on his forehead as heined.

    Veldora looked at him with an exasperated sigh and answered.

 Chapter 366

    ¡°Oh, Zaza. You must calm down. There is no need to escape. Especially since you¡¯d have to wear those pesky suits once you leave my barrier. Besides, don¡¯t you agree that it would be faster to just get rid of these rude monsters who are disturbing our meal? In the first ce, I doubt such small fry could even get into my barrier...¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about!? Things are never that easy! Stop this nonsense about barriers. We need to make sure everyone gets changed while the monsters are watching from the outside...¡±

    ¡°I told you to calm down. There is no reason to be rmed over such weak creatures. I wouldn¡¯t even need to do it myself. Beretta could do it.¡±

    ¡°Mister Beretta!?¡±

    ¡°It would be a simple thing if I were ordered...¡±

    ¡°What...!?¡±

    Veldora realized that Beretta would get all of the credit again, but he didn¡¯t mind this one time.

    After all, he had already be quite popr through cooking the meat.

    And it wasn¡¯t just the children, even the adults were singing his praise a moment ago.

    They had exhausted so much of their energy during the past few days of tiresome travel, and then he had served the best barbecue meat imaginable.

    So it was no wonder they adored him now.

    And while he was annoyed that these Super Beasts had interrupted things, in Veldora¡¯s mind, they were too weak to pay much mind.

    Of course, this was only by Veldora¡¯s standards.

    When judged as a monster, they were about A-Rank, and an especially strong Super Beast might be the equivalent of the Psuedo-Demon Lord ss.

    The Super Beasts came with such dangerous special abilities including ultrasonic waves, poison, and degrading enzymes. Even if there were some who considered them weak, they were still a dangerous opponent.

    However, this world did not have magic essence.

    The Super Beast was restricted to thews of this world. That made them a joke to Veldora.

    While Karman and his men had weapons of science that had posed as an unknown threat, these Super Beasts did not.

    This was all clear through Veldora¡¯s ¡®Seeker of Truth.¡¯

    Veldora was not interested in bullying the weak, in other words, he did not care about the spotlight in this particr instance.

    Besides, the Super Beasts may have just understood his strength by instinct, because they had not moved in to attack ever since their arrival.

    From Veldora¡¯s point of view, he did not want to attack any who feared him so much.

    ¡°To be honest, they are no different than birds, dogs, cats, rats, or snakes who have had a little gic modification. Beasts with a little extra power and abilities, I suppose?¡±

    Even Ramiris agreed with him.

    Beretta understood it too, but he was not enthusiastic.

    He would move if ordered, that was all.

    ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s no use! The sma Gatling is too weak! They are able to regenerate so quickly that we are dealing no damage!!¡±

    Karman shouted as he approached them.

    They had known it would be a tough fight, but now they were out of ammunition.

    Without ammunition, they could not attack. And so he had returned.

    ¡°Karman. Fear has affected your ability to make decisions. You should stop such futile attacks once you suspect it will not be effective. You could have raised your chances of survival by hitting the ground or boulders instead, causing a dust cloud. However, it is all unnecessary now. After all, I am right here!¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true...what? What are you...?¡±

    Karman readily agreed with the first point.

    He regretted his mistake deeply.

    But at the same time, understanding of the rest of Veldora¡¯s words came, and he was confused.

    ¡°Look. I do not know why, but there is a mysterious barrier surrounding us.¡±

    ¡°Mysterious? But you did it, Master...¡±

    ¡°Shut up! This safety zone was created against unimaginable odds, and now the Super Beasts are unable to enter.¡±

    Veldora ignored Ramiris and started creating his own story.

    He was acting as if his earlier exnation had not happened, which of course, waspletely futile.

    ¡°No, no. That¡¯s not what you¡¯ve been saying. You said that the barrier was made by you...¡±

    ¡°Zaza. You really should stop interrupting me. Who cares about what was said earlier? The problem is these beasts. Look, one is trying toe after Karman!¡±

    Zaza was quick to point it out to him, but Veldora was hardly bothered.

    Not only that, but he tried to direct everyone¡¯s attention to a monster that was trying to invade the barrier.

    Veldora was pointing at a particr monster that had been chasing Karman.

    Perhaps it was so enraged that it forgot itself, because it charged forward, ignoring the warning that its instincts were raising.

    A most dramatic change urred the moment the Super Beast touched the barrier.

    ¡°GRRRR¡ªGYAGYAGYAAGHH¡ª!?¡±

    It let out a horrible shriek as if it were experiencing unimaginable agony.

    Upon closer inspection, the tiger-like stripes were falling away and the tentacles on its back began to crumble like dust.

    ¡°What!? What is happening?¡±

    ¡°Mister Veldora. Did you do something!?¡±

    Zaza asked in shock, but Veldora did not answer.

    He just inspected the Super Beast quietly and muttered to himself.

    The tiger-like Super Beast frantically jumped away from the barrier.

    It no longer tried to enter. It just paced in front of it as if it were angry.

    The stripes and tentacles had already started to regenerate.

    It hadn¡¯t gotten through the barrier, but it did not take much damage in the end.

 Chapter 367

    Veldora saw and began to chuckle mischievously.

    ¡°I see. Super Beasts, did you say? I understand what they are now.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Your Purification Barrier is able to dismantle and purify contaminated material, isn¡¯t it, Master? The fact that it began to break down upon touching the barrier means that it is made of contaminated substances.¡±

    ¡°It is most surprising. A creature that has evolved from something other than magical essence.¡±

    Veldora, Ramiris and Beretta were all nodding with realization, while the others were left behind.

    ¡°Hey-hey. What are you talking about...?¡±

    ¡°Can you exin it so we understand?¡±

    As Zaza and Karman looked on in confusion, Veldora and the others exined them their deduction.

    And they had gotten very close to the exact truth.

    And then, as if to deliberately feed Veldora even more information, two to three other Super Beasts began to attempt to enter the barrier.

    However, much like the tiger-like monster, they ended in failure.

    However, there was one snake-like beast that was especiallyrge. It seemed to have be provoked by the failure of the others, and it so it came forward.

    ¡°Oh? I sense a strong will in this one. Is it a leader?¡±

    It was a great serpent with a purple body and red head.

    There were wings on its back. It was imposing in a way that separated it from the other Super Beasts.

    As Veldora said, this was likely the one that united the others.

    The leader monster hesitated for a moment when touching the barrier, but then it began to force its way inside.

    Cracks appeared on its skin, but its regeneration ability was working faster than expected.

    ¡°Oh? This will be entertaining. I know. I¡¯ll take care of this one myself.¡±

    Veldora looked on with amusement before making this deration.

    The children all heard this and erupted into cheers.

    ¡°So cool!¡±

    ¡°Mister Veldora is awesome!!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lose!!¡±

    Etcetera.

    Veldora¡¯s ears twitched at this and he smiled broadly.

    ¡°Hey, hey. Are you sure? I know you are probably stronger than I initially thought, Mister Veldora. I am not doubting your skill with Machinery Arts. However, that thing can heal at an incredible rate. You do realize you will have to do immense damage in order to defeat it?¡±

    ¡°Karman is right. We get that you are great. Now, please step back and leave it to Mister Beretta. Surely he is much more suited to the task?¡±

    Karman and Zaza were worried about Veldora.

    However, Veldoraughed as if it were not a problem in the least.

    ¡°You two have got it all wrong. I have told you many times, I am stronger than Beretta. It seems that this thing is the only one that can enter the barrier, so you do not need to worry about everyone¡¯s safety. Well, just consider that it is impossible for those who believe in me to be hurt while I am watching!¡±

    He said with a boisterousugh.

    The great serpent in front of Veldora was certainly strong.

    If you just looked at the physical strength, it was up there with the Pseudo Demon Lord ss.

    However, that was it.

    Even the fact that it was getting through Veldora¡¯s barrier was nothing noteworthy.

    After all, while it was called a ¡®barrier¡¯ all it was was a space where pollution was removed.

    It was not something like the ¡®Multi-Dimensional Barrier¡¯ that Veldora had used when seriously trying to protect them.

    The truth was, there were reasons that up until now, Veldora had concentrated on defense while leaving the fighting to Beretta.

    One was so he could decipher thews of this world.

    The other was so that by concentrating only on defense, he would be able to deal with anything that might happen.

    It looked like he wasn¡¯t thinking about anything, but he actually had considered what was important.

    As long as there was no magic essence in this world, the uracy of ¡®Universal Perception¡¯ would drop.

    And that was why Veldora used the power of the ¡®storm¡¯ to use the atmosphere itself as a monitoring eye.

    And now, after a few days, through the use of ¡®All of Creation¡¯ and ¡®Seeker of Truth,¡¯ he was able to grasp thews of this world entirely.

    In other words¡ªHepletely grasped the nature of this.

    And because of this, Veldora was currently able to use his full power.

    He was able to use the majority of the power he had in the other world without relying on magic essence.

    So it was now easy for him to protect everyone without having to focus entirely on it.

    ¡°GRRAAAAAGH¡ª-!!¡±

    Therge serpent charged forward in an attack.

    Veldora saw this and smirked.

    ¡°Yes, yes. I have no intention of toying with those who are afraid. But if you wish to challenge me, I will oblige!¡±

    And with that, he lightly brought up his right fist and thrust it out.

    ¡°Dragon Punch!!¡±

    Perhaps he wanted to use it since he had just learned it. Vibration Fist Wave.

    ¡°That really is a terrible name. He should take notes from my forty-seven special moves.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you mean like Drop Kick or Fairy Chop? Yours seem just as bad...¡±

    ¡°What did you say, Beretta?¡±

    ¡°...Uh, nothing.¡±

    Ramiris and Beretta whispered to each other.

    However, Veldora was in such a good mood about being able to finally take action, that he didn¡¯t care what they said.

    He ignored them and attacked the great serpent.

    Veldora had slipped right in front of the great serpent and his right fist had shot towards the purple scales that were strong enough to go against a tank.

    Contact.

 Chapter 368

    The moment it happened, shock waves spread through the great serpent¡¯s body.

    ¡°GGGAAAHHH¡ª¡ª!?¡±

    It let out a painful scream.

    Scales flew from all over its body and the skin on its red head became visible.

    During the previous fight, Veldora hadpletely mastered the art of converting his energy into vibration waves.

    ¡°Kahahahaha! What do you think? Is it not very impressive?¡±

    He looked down at the great serpent that had been thrown to the ground. Veldoraughed confidently.

    Everyone watched in awe.

    ¡°Wh-what the...!?¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey. Is this real? You can¡¯t be serious...?¡±

    ¡°No-no...it¡¯s impossible...¡±

    ¡°Can it be? His power must be the same as General Michelle...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable. How did he do that with his bare hands...¡±

    ¡°Aye. It is well known that you must use heavy weapons topletely burn Super Beasts. And yet he used his fist...¡±

    ¡°This is beyond ridiculous.¡±

    Shock.

    That was all.

    They all watched this scene that seemed too far from reality that they could not believe it was actually happening.

    Most of them started to wonder if they were in fact dreaming.

    However, children were less cynical.

    ¡°Amazing!!¡±

    ¡°I knew Mister Veldora was the best!¡±

    ¡°So cool. He really is so cool!!¡±

    They were incredibly excited.

    And so was Veldora.

    (Kahahaha! Finally, finally, I have entered the spotlight!!)

    He was thrilled.

    ¡°Oh, dear. Master¡¯s getting carried away now.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see why it¡¯s a problem. It¡¯s better than when he gets sulky. We should think positively.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Still, master seems to havee to understand thews of this world.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯d expect nothing less of Lord Veldora. The spirit power is now bing more active.¡±

    Ramiris chuckled but was somewhat proud at the same time.

    He was a dragon after all. And he wasn¡¯t called the strongest for nothing.

    As Beretta said, the spirits had not been very active here in this world before, but that had changed thanks to Veldora.

    This was because Veldoramanded the storms and he had activated that power.

    All sunlight had been blocked from the surface for so long, and now, while it was only a small area, it was shining down on them.

    The effect was most dramatic. The spirits that had been asleep had begun to awaken.

    This obviously meant that Ramiris was also able to use a wider variety of magic. And Beretta¡¯s power would increase.

    The twenty or so Super Beasts were not even close to being a threat.

    ¡°Imend your bravery in challenging me! And now you can help me practice some new moves!¡±

    Veldora said as he fell on the great serpent that was on the ground.

    The great serpent was roaring.

    It was an order.

    Even the other Super Beasts that were afraid of Veldora¡¯s barrier were unable to ignore it.

    And so the twenty Super Beasts all started to move at once.

    However, Veldora remained calm.

    There was no need to panic.

    Bypletely understanding the atmosphere, his ¡®Universal Perception¡¯ view was now whole.

    And so he was able to defeat multiple Super Beasts with one hit.

    ¡°Kahahahaha! It doesn¡¯t matter how many of you there are. You should stop this meaningless resistance!¡±

    Heughed loudly as he defeated every single one.

    It all happened in just one minute.

    It was overwhelming.

    ¡°...Hey, are we all dreaming?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha. I have been very tired recently. I was also wondering if I was dreaming.¡±

    ¡°We must be. After all, this is not possible!!¡±

    It was possible to kill the monsters with enough firepower.

    However, Veldora was keeping them alive while stopping their movement.

    Super Beasts.

    Their ability to regenerate made them close to invincible. They were humanity¡¯s strongest enemy.

    Fists, kicks and headbutts...

    He wasn¡¯t killing the Super Beasts, but making them unable to move.

    It was outrageous¡ªthat¡¯s what all the adults present were thinking.

    ¡°Now, you are thest one left. Will you still not give up?¡±

    Veldora was looking at the great serpent with the red head.

    Perhaps the snake could understand Veldora, because it hissed with rage.

    ¡°The fact that your spirit hasn¡¯t been broken is quite impressive given how weak you are. However, there is nothing you can do now. So, why is it that you hate humans so much?¡±

    The adults were most confused when Veldora began to talk to the great serpent.

    Especially Zaza and Karman. As soldiers, they wanted him to hurry up and deal the final blow.

    But Veldora took no notice of their questioning stares. He stood as if waiting for the great serpent to reply.

    ¡°GRRRAAAA¡ª!!¡±

    A roar.

    It was still very hostile, and it¡¯s jaw opened wide in an attempt to eat Veldora.

    ¡°Hmph!!¡±

    Veldora¡¯s heel rose high into the air and mmed into its forehead.

    The forehead tore open and purple blood flowed.

    The snake iled around as if it had gone mad.

    ¨CAnd then.

    Something started to emerge from the tear in the forehead.

    It was in the shape of a human.

    A young woman with long, red hair.

    ¡°I see. So the the base really was human.¡±

    ¡°It looks like it. I suspected it because it would require a high level of intelligence to control the other Super Beasts.¡±

    ¡°The fact that it was not afraid of Lord Veldora shows that it¡¯s instincts were weak. No, perhaps the hatred and anger were just too strong... In any case, fighting battles you have no hope of winning is more than enough proof that something is human.¡±

 Chapter 369

    Human.

    Super Beasts were created based not off of dogs, cats or other animals, but intelligent creatures. Humans.

    Zaza and the others were speechless.

    ¡°But... These are Super Beasts...? Humanity¡¯s enemy... But you say they used to be...human?¡±

    Sharma muttered this as if she could not believe it.

    No one else could say anything.

    ¡°I suppose it cannot talk. ¡®Thought Transmission¡¯ could be used with magic essence, but I do not like deciphering the actual thought waves.¡±

    ¡°Lord Veldora, that is something I am good at. I can tell that this woman has endless hatred towards humans. It seems that she was betrayed and abandoned by a lover and along with many others, became the subjects of experiments.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°What kind of experiments?¡±

    ¡°Mutations, special...toxin dposition... Her mind is not right, so it is difficult to read much of her memories...¡±

    He could recognize her will and emotions, but even Beretta had trouble deciphering precise information.

    Especially since he was a visitor from another world with a differentnguage.

    But even before all of that, it was likely that the Super Beast herself did not even understand what kinds of experiments had been performed.

    ¡°...However, the conclusion I havee to is that these Super Beasts were created by humans as creatures made to perfectly fit their environment.¡±

    Beretta reasoned based off the information he was able to get.

    Upon hearing this, the adults, especially Zaza and Karman, who had memories of the far past, instantly turned pale.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be...¡±

    ¡°Man-made... If that is true, wouldn¡¯t it be most likely that it was our homnd...?¡±

    Even Karman¡¯s men were muttering to each other in shock.

    It was no wonder.

    They had all thought of the Super Beasts as enemies up until now. However, the possibility had now surfaced that they were once people from their old home.

    And Karman...

    ¡°From our homnd...? Lover...betrayal...? No, it couldn¡¯t...¡±

    ¨CHe was stunned. He could not look away from the thing that thrashed in pain in front of him.

    ¡°So, Master. What are you going to do with these Super Beasts?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Look, Ramiris. These things had been inside of the purification barrier for a while now. Their skin keepsing off and regenerating over and over again. Unfortunately, there are no signs of them returning to what they once were. Dpositioning the polluted substances takes away its power, but the once mutated cells will not return to normal.¡±

    ¡°...So, in other words?¡±

    ¡°In other words, it will be difficult to return them to normal. In that case, it would be best to put it out of its misery...¡±

    Karman began to move just as Veldora said those words.

    ¡°Wait! Could you not just let them go? I can¡¯t think of them as enemies once you brought up the possibility that they could be from home... At least give us some time to think!¡±

    Karman said as he raised both hands and stood in front of the Super Beast.

    Veldora nodded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. But...¡±

    Something moved as if to interrupt Veldora¡¯s words.

    It was the Super Beast.

    The human shape that grew from the red forehead had tried to bite Karman as his back was towards it.

    ¡°GGAAA!¡±

    However, it was not sessful.

    Veldora moved his arm and blocked the fangs.

    ¡°...You do know that these things are no longer human?¡±

    Karman looked at the Super Beast as if he were frozen.

    What Veldora said was true, it was not human.

    Karman could understand that himself.

    The long red hair was filthy and clung to her skin.

    While she still looked like a young woman, the skin was covered in purple scales and it seemed more monster than human when you looked closely.

    But what was the most grotesque, was everything under the torso.

    Her body was united with the snake¡¯s forehead.

    It was a twisted sight. You could hardly believe she had been human.

    And yet...

    ¡°...I found out muchter, but the research that was conducted in the city that was our home, it had to do with the creation of special pluripotent cells. It would degrade toxins and pollutants. This research would give birth to people who could live in all kinds of environmental conditions. This fits with Mister Beretta¡¯s theory!! And so it makes me think...maybe Brigadier Karaf and Charles were alive and...I...¡±

    Karman watched as the Super Beast bit Veldora¡¯s arm and moved wildly.

    There were no tears. Karman¡¯s modified body had no such function.

    Still, a sense of forlornness he hadn¡¯t felt in decades suddenly filled his chest. He felt it deeply.

    ¡°We are asking you as well!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t help but wonder if one of my friends are in there...¡±

    ¡°Aye. Hell, this one could have been my younger sister!¡±

    ¡°Yes, please let them go. I¡¯m begging you!¡±

    Karman¡¯s men all started to plead at once.

    Veldora looked at them calmly and muttered that they were being foolish.

    When a prisoner of such emotions as hatred and anger, you be unable to consider others and repeatedly act hideously.

    And that¡¯s what they were now. Were they still important because they were from home?

    For those that were important, some would do anything without question.

    Those with weak hearts and who were too foolish to see the whole picture were easily used and tricked.

    This was the nature of humanity, and it was the same in this world as any other.

    ¡ªHowever, that was precious in its own way. That was what Veldora thought.

    ¡°Kahahaha. Very well. You weak, little fools. I shall listen to your wishes.¡±

    And then a wind started to blow around Veldora.

    It blew gently between the people and then surrounded the Super Beasts.

    And¡ª

    ¡°I will let you go this time. But don¡¯t think I will have mercy if you bother us again, alright?¡±

    He showed his will as an absolute being. And with that, Veldora cast the Super Beasts outside of his barrier.

 Chapter 370

    Bonus ¨C Visit to the Unknown ¨C 12 Great Modifications in an Old Battlefield

    The Super Beasts left quietly.

    Their instincts must have told them that they could not win against Veldora.

    Veldora and the others did not even bother to watch them leave. They quickly cleaned up after the barbecue and renewed their journey.

    During the silent march, Zaza made a decision and approached Veldora.

    ¡°Ah, um...Veldora, sir, uh, lord? I would like to ask you something...¡±

    Zaza seemed very anxious about talking to him now.

    ¡°What is it Zaza? What happened to your usual brazen attitude?¡±

    ¡°Uh, no, it¡¯s... Ahahahaha...¡±

    He tried to hide his awkwardness with augh.

    It could not be helped.

    When he thought back on the way he had treated Veldora, he had to realize that he had been incredibly rude.

    Veldora just grinned mischievously and teased Zaza.

    This was very unbing, but that could not be helped, since it was Veldora.

    After all, Veldora was an evil dragon by nature.

    And so he continued to toy with Zaza for a while until he got bored.

    ¡°Hmm. No, it is better when you talk normally. Being so formal is no fun at all.¡±

    ¡°What!? I wasn¡¯t talking like that for your amusement¡ªah!¡±

    ¡°Kahahaha! Yes, yes, that¡¯s much better!¡±

    ¡°I am very sorry for everything I did! I didn¡¯t realize how great you really were, Lord Veldora...¡±

    ¡°Oh, Zaza. I find it creepy when you call me that. You can just say ¡®mister.¡¯ However! Do not forget to be respectful, alright?¡±

    ¡°Creepy...what do you think...¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s nothing Zaza.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright! I¡¯m starting to think maybe it was a misunderstanding that I thought you looked so amazing a while ago...¡±

    ¡°Kaaaahahahaha! What a funny little joke, Zaza!¡±

    And like that, they returned to their usual banter.

    Veldora enjoyed it this way, and so while he continued to act grand, he allowed Zaza to speak casually.

    Veldora preferred to be friends with people instead of having them fear him.

    ¡°So, Vel-, Mister Veldora. Who are you?¡±

    Zaza asked his question.

    Everyone else was also interested in this question, and the surrounding adults perked up their ears.

    ¡°Hmm. It is no secret, really. But would you believe me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Of course, I would believe! After all, we¡¯ve already seen such a ridiculous sight as you punching a Super Beast!¡±

    The adults nodded silently to this.

    ¡°Master. Why don¡¯t you tell them the truth? I bet they won¡¯t believe you anyway.¡±

    ¡°I agree. They will not believe you.¡±

    Ramiris and Beretta whispered. Veldora felt the same.

    But he did not care if they believed him or not.

    ¡°Then I will tell you. I am a visitor from another world. You can call me the result of supernatural power...or more simply, the dragon who controls the storm. Yes.¡±

    Veldora got bored of exining and ended it abruptly.

    He didn¡¯t know what religions existed here, but he didn¡¯t think they would understand if he said he was a god or a holy spirit.

    ¡°Hahaha. Like from a myth?¡±

    ¡°How nostalgic. I almost forgot that people used to pray to a god.¡±

    ¡°Religion faded away once people started living in the cities. Why pray to a god that doesn¡¯t help you when you can trust the city to protect your lifestyle.¡±

    Rindo and Sharma said.

    As Veldora predicted, they no longer believed in such things anymore.

    ¡°So. Seriously, what are you...?¡±

    Zaza had decided that Veldora was just joking, and so he asked him again.

    However, Veldora justughed.

    ¡°Kahahaha! Don¡¯t worry. All you need to know is that I am amazing. And then you cannot go wrong!¡±

    Zaza agreed. There was no point in hearing any more.

    Because it was true, Veldora was amazing.

    By what principle, technology or features, it was all unknown. But it was probably some top-secret, advanced technology, he thought.

    Of course, they were all underestimating Veldora.

    They still saw him as human.

    To them, Veldora was a high-powered cyborg who might just be able to take on, if not beat, the Machinery Four.

    It was a big mistake, but they were unable to realize it yet.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    The party continued to walk for some time.

    The protection suits were heavy, just like an astronaut¡¯s suit. And even though they aided the wearer in terms of mobility, they could not go very fast.

    At most, they could travel about 5 kilometers in an hour.

    While they did not get too tired, it was mentally exhausting to have to repeat the same movements repeatedly.

    The children found it especially tough.

    And so it was with an apologetic voice that Karman began to talk.

    ¡°Really, though. While we don¡¯t have to worry about Super Beasts because Veldora and Beretta are here, it will still be dangerous if those of the Empire found us. Now, if only we had our Powered Suits, we could fight...¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Out sma Gattling is out of ammunition. And we are cyborgs who mainly fight with weapons. Our basic features are not that advanced.¡±

 Chapter 371

    ¡°But we have been trained well. We could at least buy some time...¡±

    ¡°General Michelle sent us on this escort mission, and yet we¡¯ve had to rely on Veldora to fight the Super Beasts...¡±

    However, Veldora did not care about it at all.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. So, you call that armor a Powered Suit? Yes, it was quite strong. However, Karman, it¡¯s not very fun just being strong, you know? It¡¯s boring. It was amusing enough the first time. But you wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against Beretta if you fought him again.¡±

    ¡°...That ispletely true. They wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. Not even if there are ten of them.¡±

    ¡°Wait-wait-wait. Yes, we did lose to you, but surely it was not by such a margin...!?¡±

    Karman had to argue back when he heard Beretta¡¯s words.

    However, Veldora agreed with Beretta.

    ¡°No, Karman. Beretta is right. The only reason that Beretta took any damage, in the beginning, was because he did not know the nature of the attack. It is no threat once he knows. Which means that it was not much, to begin with.¡±

    ¡°But, it has tremendous power! It is equipped with the Neutruncher, thetest weapon from the Empire!¡±

    ¡°Ah, that thing.¡±

    Veldora nodded.

    Yes, that was quite powerful.

    Veldora could admit as much.

    ¡°But, Karman. That weapon not only has a long gun barrel, but it makes a faint sound when beingunched. It would not be difficult to find the target point you know?¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°The target point. Beretta would figure it out and distort space in that area in order to alter its course.¡±

    Karman was about to say something but swallowed it.

    The sound?

    Calcte from the length of the barrel and predict where it wouldnd?

    He knew the timing, and so was able to deal with the attack?

    There was a lot that he wanted to say but he knew the answer already.

    Beretta was nodding his head as if in agreement, and Ramiris wasughing as if this was allmon knowledge.

    (Who are these people! I don¡¯t understand. What kind of features must they have to think this is normal...)

    Karman was tired of being surprised all the time.

    And then Veldora suddenly opened his mouth as if just having an idea.

    ¡°Karman. Why don¡¯t you just have the children design you something?¡±

    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What? It¡¯s very simple. You can take that Powered Suit or whatever it¡¯s called, and have the children create weapons to attach to it. We retrieved the machines that Beretta broke, so perhaps we can fix them if we have the right parts?¡±

    What nonsense¡ªKarman thought. But the children were very happy at this.

    ¡°I want to do it!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m tired of walking.¡±

    ¡°I want to rest for a while!¡±

    It hadn¡¯t even been half a day since the barbecue, but that was their reaction.

    ¡°Wa-wait, Mister Veldora! I didn¡¯t say anything because the children were so enthusiastic, but I don¡¯t think you should expect much from...¡±

    Even Zaza disagreed, but Veldora wasn¡¯t bothered.

    ¡°You say that I shouldn¡¯t expect much, Zaza. But I am quite serious! Besides, this thing about the Powered Suits is just a side-project. I was really thinking about acquiring a vehicle of some sort.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean...?¡±

    ¡°If there was a broken vehicle, Beretta would be able to repair it. Then we could travel faster, no? It will be six days soon. If we do not arrive at this destination soon, we will miss the appointed time!¡±

    ¡°Time? What are you talking about?¡±

    Ramiris and Beretta knew.

    It was almost 1 week.

    In other words, it meant the day that Rimuru returned was approaching, and they needed to hurry up and return to their own world in order to destroy all of the evidence.

    They would pretend that nothing had happened and wait beforeing back to this world again.

    Now that they had read the information of this world, it would be possible to connect the Different Gate to this dimension once again.

    But since he had made a promise to Michelle, Veldora intended on finishing the current mission.

    He wanted to return to his world after they had escorted the people to the new base.

    So with this considered, he decided that it was necessary to increase their speed.

    The worst-case scenario would involve him showing his true form and taking everyone there.

    But he very much wanted to avoid that.

    And so he thought of preparing a vehicle.

    ¡°So, what do you think Zaza? Is there such a ce where we might find a vehicle and parts to repair it with?¡±

    Zaza thought about it.

    He felt that there was no point in asking Veldora as he had no intention of answering.

    It would be wonderful if such a vehicle could be acquired, but Zaza didn¡¯t think that it was likely.

    But on the other hand, he had witnessed Beretta¡¯s ability to repair things, and so there was a part of him that hoped.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, there is an old Empire testing site up ahead. It¡¯s currently a junkyard for old weapons...¡±

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go then! We can y with all kinds of¡ªwe can prepare!¡±

    Veldora said in conclusion.

    Sharmaughed. Rindo shrugged.

 Chapter 372

    The adults sighed in exasperation. But there was a look of trust towards Veldora and the others as well.

    As for the children, they cheered at the prospect of the time of rest¨Cand delicious food¨Cthat would being.

    No one objected, and so it was decided that they would all head to this abandoned testing ground.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    An hour had now passed since Zaza had led them to the old testing ground.

    Everyone was now absorbed in the search for materials.

    They had also all taken off their protective gear and were dressed lightly.

    Obviously, this was because Veldora had purified the area.

    The children and Veldora were now staring at the ground and seemed to be having a passionate debate.

    They inspected the parts the adults had gathered and argued over how to assemble them.

    Beretta calmly went about repairing and modifying. Ramiris watched him andined about the choices she didn¡¯t like.

    This continued until the sun began to set.

    Then the children cleaned out old trenches and slept in them.

    As Veldora had also isted the ce within a barrier, they were all able to sleep without their suits on.

    No matter how advanced the suits were, you could not get much rest if you had to sleep while sitting up.

    And so it wasn¡¯t just the children, but even the adults slept a deep sleep as if to make up for the past several days of exhaustion.

    Next to them, there were those who did not sleep.

    Veldora, Ramiris, and Beretta.

    Zaza was patrolling the area as usual, so it was just these three that remained now.

    They were whispering to each other, careful that their voices would not be heard by anyone else.

    ¡°Hey, hey. What about this idea? You can put beam cannons on both shoulders and also the head. And then the chest can open up and there will be another one! Isn¡¯t that amazing? Isn¡¯t it cool?¡±

    ¡°Are you stupid? You can¡¯t equip beam cannons all over someone¡¯s body. The engine won¡¯t be able to power them! Besides, with only a heat release te and conductive heat lines, there is no way you can keep the thing cool enough! And adding so much garbage does not make something look awesome!¡±

    ¡°But Lord Veldora, there was a child that asked if you could install two engines. And it is not impossible, so perhaps we can at least have the cannons on both shoulders.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. I see...¡±

    Etcetera.

    They were testing the ideas gathered from the children during the day and seeing which were viable.

    All of Ramiris¡¯s ideas considered nothing but her personal tastes.

    The current n was to secure a means of transportation and new weapons for Zaza and the others while everyone still slept.

    They had already finished the vehicles.

    Fiverge transport buses that could carry two hundred passengers each. The vehicles had beenpleted quietly and were now parked in a line.

    They had gathered parts from destroyed tanks and reused them.

    The basic structure had already gone through ¡®Appraisal¡¯ and it was determined that they would run just fine without the need for a test drive.

    Even in this world, their skills were very good.

    They removed the 200mm rail guns, which were the main weapons, and improved the stability and speed of the vehicles.

    Thanks to that, in spite of the legs being like a caterpir, its maximum speed now exceeded 100km/h.

    They had also consideredfort, and space expansion had been used to make the seats more spacious. There was even an area where you could lie down.

    As for the distance that they could travel... After all, they were equipped with thermonuclear fusion engines, as long as the body of the vehicle did not break, it could run nearly forever.

    They would no longer have to walk around on foot. Travel would be much easier.

    As it was a caterpir, bad road conditions did not matter, and they were sure that they could reach their destination on the next day.

    And then there was the new equipment for Zaza and the others.

    This was the current topic of discussion, and they were not united in their opinion.

    Ramiris wanted more power.

    Veldora talked about the importance of aesthetics over utility.

    Beretta tried to make theme together, but his efforts were like a candle in the wind next to these stubborn two.

    ¡°Really, why can¡¯t we make it so they shoot out destructive rays from all over their bodies?¡±

    ¡°What would be the point in that? It will hit our own men!¡±

    They argued.

    Beretta was tired.

    It was getting annoying. And so he decided to leave them and started repairing the equipment on his own.

    First, he pulled out the Powered Suits that were the least damaged and lined them up.

    And then he disassembled them.

    As he did this...

    ¡°Hmm. It will be easier to imagine after seeing the real thing.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, master. Now that I think about it, Zazy can use this, right? Then we can make a few of them. Even if we install all the beam weapons on it, you can just think of them asmander cannons. I think that¡¯s a great idea!¡±

    ¡°Perhaps. As Beretta said, we could add two engines and raise its power output.¡±

    They said. The two had stopped fighting and were now watching what Beretta was doing.

    ¡°First, we should decide what the main weapon will be.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°Beretta. Do you have an opinion on that?¡±

    Beretta nodded.

    Beretta¡¯s opinion often leaned towards Ramiris¡¯s opinion.

    He was like his master.

    Long Live The Giant Ship Cannon Cause!

 Chapter 373

    Men had a tendency to romanticize big guns.

    And there was a good reason for it too. As long as you did not misuse them, they were very effective weapons.

    And so Beretta had no issue with adding high-powered weapons.

    ¡°First, the Neutron Launcher. This has quite a punch. It¡¯s a must.¡±

    ¡°It sure is!¡±

    ¡°Hmm. I understand.¡±

    ¡°However!¡±

    Beretta shouted heatedly.

    ¡°If you put your arms together to make a cannon, the enemy will immediately know that you¡¯re about to do something.¡±

    ¡°Whaaat. Why? But it looks so cool!¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Hmm. I thought it looked cool too, but that is a good point...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. In this instance, coolness has nothing to do with it, Lord Ramiris.¡±

    ¡°Ugh... Fine. Next.¡±

    Beretta nodded.

    And then they continued.

    ¡°As for this weapon, it was probably made in this style due to the confidence that the enemy will not be able to do anything once it is fired. It does not require much time to prepare, and there are no fatal ws. However, I have a better idea.¡±

    So saying, Beretta began to draw on the ground while exining.

    It was not a wearable Powered Suit, but a Battle Body that could be considered a second body.

    He also had ideas for improved Cyber Bodies and new Powered Suits.

    The Powered Suit would be equipped with converted high power firearms that would usually only work in a Battle Body.

    And while none were able to shoot beams from their entire body, most of Ramiris¡¯s demands had been fulfilled.

    ¡°Hmm!?¡±

    ¡°Very impressive, Beretta. This is a design that contains all my hopes and dreams!¡±

    The two of them forgot that they had been arguing, and they stared hard at the designs on the ground.

    ¡°I see. This new Battle Body houses a nuclear fusion reactor in its heart from the beginning. Indeed, if I were to use ¡®Space Maniption,¡¯ the space expansion technology could be much improved. It could help with power shortages as well. And...¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes! The beam weapons are on the outside! Now we can have lots of them and they can be exchanged depending on the need. This is amazing, Beretta!¡±

    ¡°I am not worthy of such high praise.¡±

    After that, they talked about whether they could not make even more interesting weapons with the remaining parts.

    The debate grew increasingly more enthusiastic, and their mischievous side took hold, resulting in the most shocking modifications being made.

    Of course, the consequence was obvious...

    ¡°So, Zaza. Which one do you want?¡±

    ¡°What? What is...¡±

    When Zaza and the others returned from their patrol in the morning, they saw a line of super weapons with fearsome power.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Ramiris looked proud.

    Beretta was full of a sense of aplishment.

    Zaza had a distant look in his eyes.

    Karman and his men stood there in shock.

    The children looked at the buses and the line of weapons with shining eyes.

    The adults talked about how the buses had been there when they woke up. It was so removed from reality that they could not believe it.

    Veldora watched these reactions andughed loudly.

    ¡°Kaahahaha! Now, all of you. You must ride these vehicles so we can get out of here. Zaza. Stop standing there like a fool. You and Karman must decide who will use what weapon!¡±

    ¡°Wa-wait a minute! Before we do anything, where did this alle from!?¡±

    Veldora tried to run through it as if it was nothing, but Zaza demanded an exnation.

    However, it was Karman who tried to calm him.

    ¡°Now, now, Zaza. I think it¡¯s time we ept things. Those people are not normal. It¡¯s the way things are. Let¡¯s just ept it and use these weapons.¡±

    He showed surprising adaptability. Karman had decided to ept these weapons as reality.

    Sharma and Rindo followed.

    ¡°Lord Veldora. How are these used?¡±

    ¡°Miss Sharma. These things happen to be my specialty. Leave it to me!¡±

    ¡°Ah, Rindo. I¡¯ll leave it to you, then. Lord Veldora. Thank you very much. Now we shall be able to travel safely.¡±

    They settled in very quickly.

    They had decided that it was a waste of time acting stunned, and it was better if they lived with a positive mindset.

    Hey, hey. I¡¯m the only one being left behind... Zaza wanted to cry.

    However, no one cared about him. So he had no choice but to get on the bus.

    ¡°So, Zaza. Are you prepared to have your brain transferred to the new machine? As we predicted, it¡¯s you and Karman who are best suited for these Battle Bodies.¡±

    Veldora said.

    Beretta and Ramiris were currently operating on Karman.

    One of the buses had a workshop on the second floor that also acted as a weapon storage. It was possible to perform simple operations there.

    Zaza didn¡¯t say anything anymore.

    As Karman had said, there was no point in agonizing over what Veldora and the others said.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it. I, I don¡¯t want to lose any more of myrades.¡±

    He said, after finally making up his mind.

    Karma¡¯s operation finished in less than an hour, and Zaza was operated on next.

    As they only needed to transfer the brain inside the capsule and adjust it, it was child¡¯s y for Ramiris and Bereta to perform.

    And so Zaza¡¯s operation was finished, and Karman¡¯s men also underwent modifications.

    And like that, Zaza, Karman, and his men gained a new power to fight.

 Chapter 374

    Bonus ¨C Visit to the Unknown ¨C 13 Moving House, And A Guest

    The party moved along veryfortably.

    Traveling by bus was sofortable that many of them wondered why they had been made to suffer so much up until now.

    First, there was air conditioning.

    And they no longer had to wear the hot protection suits and could sit on cushioned chairs.

    Everyone was smiling.

    The harsh march of yesterday seemed so unnecessary now. Zaza almost wanted toin.

    No, this was no time toin about anything. But with such luxury before them now, it was hard not to think about it.

    Zaza was not used to such things happening, and so he was slow to adapt, unlike the children.

    But then again, he had believed Rindo to be much like himself, and yet Rindo had be fully upied in driving the bus and appeared to be enjoying it very much.

    ¡°Ahahaha! This is amazing!!¡±

    It was almost as if he were a different person.

    (Rindo. I never would have expected this from you...)

    Zaza muttered.

    Still, he could notin.

    After all, he had been driving for quite a while now, and so this much could be overlooked.

    The other bus drivers were probably doing the same thing.

    He believed this because they were all following the lead bus very closely.

    And the children were really enjoying this too.

    Barren, cold wastnd spread out before them on the other side of the windows. It wasn¡¯t the kind of scene that made you happy.

    However, Rindo was driving in a way that would entertain them. He drove at breakneck speed, showing off his driving skills as the vehicle just barely avoided being hit by boulders.

    Instead of honking, he would use the Pulse Gun to smash boulders that were in the way.

    The Pulse Gun was the only weapon that remained after the others were removed. However, it was ridiculously powerful.

    Even on such rough terrain, he was able to main an average speed of 80km/h, and it handled better than any small vehicle.

    It could even float in the air for a short duration, which made it seem more advanced than the tanks used by the Empire.

    Apparently, it could even go underwater.

    Anti-radiation, anti-toxic gas, anti-bacteriological weapons were just some of the things it offered protection against. And it was sealed so tightly that not even a drop of water could get in.

    And it went without saying, that the air was kept clean as well.

    As long as you stayed in the vehicle, you were guaranteed a much morefortable living space than any bomb shelter.

    Was this really just a bus? It was all very hard to believe.

    Rindo wasn¡¯t the only one who was getting carried away.

    Karman was as well. And his men were incredibly excited.

    ¡°Captain Karman. This is amazing! I just came back after scouting the area. This Powered Suit is so much more powerful than before. I just need to think about it while flying, and I can elerate to Mach 2 in an instant!¡±

    ¡°And no ckout is caused by it. I can see perfectly. Even if I¡¯m in an electromaic storm, all the sensors are disyed in my brain...it understands everything and I can control it.¡±

    ¡°Also, there is this thing called ¡®Telepathy Line.¡¯ I don¡¯t understand how it works, but it allows us tomunicate with our thoughts even if we¡¯re in an electromaic storm!!¡±

    ¡°These modifications are amazing. I think as I am now, I could take on the old team by myself!¡±

    ¡°You idiot. That¡¯s going too far!¡±

    ¡°Really. Ahahaha!¡±

    Like that, they talked about how the features had been upgraded andughed.

    But they had a right to be so excited.

    Of course, they did. Zaza understood it very well.

    After all...

    He had undergone the same surgery as well.

    This new body¨Cthis Battle Body boasted such features that changed everything Zaza understood about such things.

    Veldora had told him that it was the same in structure as Michelle, in other words, the Machinery Four.

    He could hardly believe it at first. But when the surgery was over, he realized that it was not a lie.

    This was because his body was reacting in apletely different way to before.

    The reaction that had troubled Zaza and had to be suppressed with drugs¨Cthat rejection he felt in his brain, had somehow disappeared.

    It was almost as if he had returned to his human body. It was that natural.

    For instance, he felt pain when he bumped against a chair. He felt coldness when touching the walls. And he felt the heat when he tried to touch fire.

    There was a pain when he pped his own cheek.

    In other words, he had regained the sense of touch all over his body.

    His brain was happy at the return of his five senses, including pain.

    This had resulted in a decrease in stress.

    While he was a cyborg, he was now much more like an ordinary human¡ªthat was Zaza.

    However, he had not returned to flesh and blood either.

    He knew this, by the monitor that would appear in his brain when he wanted.

    He could see ¡®Normal/Battle,¡¯ disyed on that monitor.

    Now push it! The switch in his brain seemed to shout at him.

    He was currently in normal mode.

    But Zaza was too afraid to push the switch.

    He only had to move his will towards pressing it...but he knew that he would be assaulted by more realities that would be hard to ept.

    Karman¡¯s men had likely already done it.

    That¡¯s why they were so excited now.

    ¡°Ah, Zaza. Let me ask you something. In your brain...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me, Karman. If you¡¯re talking about the switch, I don¡¯t feel like answering that.¡±

    Zaza was going to ignore it for now.

    He had thought he was prepared for anything, but he was even more anxious now than before the surgery.

    It was the anxiety of suddenly being given too much power.

    Karman might have felt the same because he nodded knowingly at Zaza¡¯s answer.

    In other words, he also had a simr disy in his brain.

    ¡°I see. Well, I understand that. But this really is amazing.¡±

    Zaza looked at him.

 Chapter 375

    ¡°So, did you do it then?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It wouldn¡¯t do to test it during an actual fight. I felt as if the flow of time had slowed down the moment I turned it on. It¡¯s as if all sensations leave your body and you don¡¯t have a care in the world. After all, you can see your entire body in your brain monitor. It¡¯s almost as if you can see yourself from the outside and control your body.¡±

    Karman was a military man, so he was more concerned with his current state than Zaza, who mainly worked in intelligence. And so he had already checked his new features.

    Pain, heat, and coldness were now just numbers disyed as information. He could look at how the numbers were affected to see what damage he was taking.

    He tried cutting himself with a high-frequency de as a test. The appropriate numbers dropped. However, they returned to normal after a short while and the cut on his arm disappeared.

    ¡°So it has a self-repairing feature...¡±

    ¡°Aye, it seems that it does. And when in battle mode, the Powered Suit¡ªno, the Powered Armor, can be controlled remotely. You can call it and make it do some scouting or simplebat automatically.¡±

    ¡°...Really!? I guess it just does everything now.¡±

    Electromaic storms could block nearly all forms of transmissions with the exception of the military¡¯s secret satellite transmissions. So it was shocking that these suits couldmunicate wirelessly.

    And yet the modification surgery they had underwent now allowed them to not onlymunicate wirelessly, but control things remotely through ¡®Telepathy Line.¡¯

    It was all very hard for Zaza toprehend.

    Maybe he should try pushing it¡ªthe devil whispered into his ear.

    However, Zaza had a will of iron.

    He knew that they were all looking at him now and smirking.

    (No. I do want to test it out in case of an emergency, but not now. I don¡¯t want to be their ything...)

    Zaza thought.

    ¡°What is it, Zaza? Don¡¯t be so modest. You should test the power out if you really want to.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Zaza. I¡¯m looking forward to seeing it. You should go out and fight with Karman!¡±

    But why?

    They were treating him like a toy. He wanted to say.

    ¡°Ramiris is right. We should see which of you is the strongest once and for all. Don¡¯t worry. As long as you take less than 80% damage, you will be able to auto-repair.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. We used ¡®Demon Steel,¡¯ so a little damage won¡¯t mean much to you anyway.¡±

    Veldora was insisting that Zaza and Karman have a test fight.

    Even Beretta was nodding. He agreed that such a thing was not likely to lead to any lethal wounds.

    Did they want them to fight so bad then?

    Perhaps they had betted money on which of them would win...?

    Such things went through Zaza¡¯s mind.

    He decided that he had to find out.

    ¡°Hey, Mister Veldora. You wouldn¡¯t be betting any money on this, would you? Like, which of us is stronger. The one who is a fighter or the one with more firepower. Surely you and Ramiris would not do something so pointless?¡±

    He knew it was a little on the disrespectful side, but he still asked this through squinted eyes.

    The result...

    ¡°O-of course, not? Of course, we are not doing something like...that?¡±

    ¡°Wh-what are you saying!? Zaza! Who do you think we are? Why would we modify you just to test something silly like that?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Zaza. I am d you did not lump me in with these two. So you understand then? I have no interest in such base things!¡±

    As Zaza predicted, Veldora and Ramiris had be very suspicious in their behavior.

    While they strongly denied having any such intentions, their behavior was a clear answer in itself.

    But what was most surprising, was the Beretta seemed to be a part of it.

    ¡°Mister Beretta, were you betting on this too? Which of us were you betting on winning?¡±

    While Zaza only thought about it, Karman asked him straight up.

    Beretta heard this and froze.

    (Is this Karman a fearless hero!?)

    Even Zaza was surprised and did not know how to react.

    ¡°Ho-hohoho. How absurd, Mister Karman. Mister Veldora and the others would never involve themselves in gambling.¡±

    It was Sharma who saved the day.

    ¡°You are too wise, Sharma. Zaza and Karman here are very narrow-minded. You have to look at the bigger picture!¡±

    ¡°Ye-yes. Master is right!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t say anything this time, but be careful in the future!¡±

    After Sharma came to their rescue, Veldora and the others quickly caught on and made a sessful escape.

    It went without saying, that this was possible because Zaza did not say anything.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    And so the fight between Zaza and Karman was dismissed.

    As they had covered up the fact they had been cing bets, Veldora and the others were now too afraid to push for it.

    Regardless, the party continued on their way to their destination without much event.

    No, there were some problems...

    The automated battle machines that patrolled the area.

    Monsters that mutated due to the radiation. These were not Super Beasts.

    And there were also armored cyborg bandits that were not part of the resistance, The Light of Dawn.

    Monsters without human hearts that lived in the ravagednd.

    Such threats would not let these unusual busses go without interruption.

    And so they were targeted. However, Karman¡¯s men were able to deal with them swiftly.

    ¡°These features are insane...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised, really. You just turned at a right angle, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I was moving at the speed of sound, and yet I could easily change course... My body is one thing, but how can my brain withstand that burden?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t understand it at all...¡±

    There was no need for Zaza or Karman to go out.

    Super abilities and super firepower.

    Their notions of what was possible had been destroyed the other day, and now Karman¡¯s men were obliterating the enemy with overwhelming power.

 Chapter 376

    As long as they were protecting the buses, everyone was safe.

    ¡°You know. I was thinking it would take two weeks if we were lucky. And over three weeks at worst. And I assumed it would be impossible for us all to reach it alive. But at this rate, we¡¯ll arrive at our destination in just an hour.¡±

    Zaza muttered with a faraway look.

    It was a wonderful thing, but it was almost too easy, which made it difficult to see it as reality.

    They were all rxing in an air-conditioned bus with cold drinks in their hands...

    Sometimes, Zaza wondered if he was dreaming.

    ¡°Well, now. You¡¯re thinking too much, Zaza.¡±

    Karman said consolingly. He then took a sip of his chilled drink as if its existence was not the strangest thing.

    It was pure, delicious water. And there was no fear of being poisoned.

    This cold and luxurious water was enough to raise Karman¡¯s spirits.

    He forgot his worries and anxiety. He trusted Veldora and the others now.

    Zaza was feeling the same.

    ¡°Yes, there is no point in worrying about things.¡±

    Zaza nodded back.

    If they were powerful enough to do such modifications as these in one night, then there would be little they could not do.

    He would only look like a fool if he kept worrying. He finally felt free.

    (Yes, that¡¯s it. It¡¯s stupid to hold on to what you think is normal!)

    He had finally realized it.

    And like that, Zaza and the rest of the party arrived at the destination that Michelle had sent them to.

    They punched in the code and the door to the underground hideout opened.

    The door was hidden behind a boulder, and beyond it were stairs that led to an underground area.

    It was big enough for one thousand people to live infortably.

    However, as it had not been cleaned or had life supporting machines installed, it would not be very rxing to be in.

    In any case, they had to first contact the resistance¡¯s headquarters and discuss what they would do next.

    There were many things they had to do.

    Or so Zaza, Sharma and the others thought...

    ¡°Hey, Karman. I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°Reiz! If you¡¯re here, that means the person who prepared this ce...¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me. On General Michelle¡¯s orders.¡±

    Someone was already there.

    In fact, it was a whole group of armored soldiers.

    ¡°Karman. Who are these people?¡±

    Rindo asked him cautiously as he stepped out and in front of Sharma.

    However, before Karman could reply, the man called Reiz lifted his arms with augh.

    Then he said,

    ¡°Hey, we¡¯re not your enemies. General Michelle gave us a secret order toe here to the south asbat engineers.¡±

    However, Rindo did not let his guard down after hearing this.

    ¡°Can you prove it?¡±

    He said to Reiz.

    Even Karman had only just recently heard about Michelle¡¯s true purpose, and he wasn¡¯t sure who he was supposed to trust.

    And so he gave Zaza a questioning look...

    ¡°Sorry. I am not in a position to know all of the others. In fact, none of us who were sent on secret missions were allowed to contact each other. Michelle didn¡¯t want to risk putting the rest in danger if one of us got caught.¡±

    I see. Rindo and the others nodded.

    However, this meant that it would be difficult to prove that Reiz was on their side.

    ¡°However, wouldn¡¯t the fact that we were waiting here prove that General Michelle had told us of the situation?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Rindo, you are worrying too much. General Michelle has been helping the resistance in secret and very few people are aware of it. Because it is unquestionably an act of treachery against the empire. And yet they know and are here. I think that is enough to believe that they are moving at hermand.¡±

    ¡°B-but, Mister Zaza!? If that was true, wouldn¡¯t she have told us directly...¡±

    ¡°No, that would be difficult. Didn¡¯t he just say it? If someone had a loose tongue, the others would be put in danger. While I doubt it, there could be spies from the empire among us. She would be wary of such a possibility. Everyone from the empire has ¡®Dog Tags¡¯ imnts. Officially, we were purged by General Michelle. That¡¯s when she destroyed our dog tags.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Rindo. I don¡¯t have a dog tag either. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t enter the city and had to make my scheduled reports outside. It was really inconvenient. It¡¯s not possible to prepare a shelter like this without cooperators inside of the city. You must understand how important it is to keep their identity a secret.¡±

    ¡°If you say it like that...¡±

    Indeed, it would not have been possible for a coborator on the outside, without ess to supplies, to be able to prepare this ce.

    Rindo could understand that.

    ¡°Sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have suspected you so much.¡±

    He apologized.

    Reizeughed and forgave him.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s only normal to be cautious. After all, on the surface, our job is to investigate the area and wipe out any resistance members we encounter. But, well, we¡¯re kind of infamous as being the useless guys who often have our supplies stolen while on the move.¡±

    Reiz said. Everyone could not help butugh.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    As Reiz and his men had set up the ce, Sharma and the others were able to act quickly.

    They decided to leave the children with Veldora as they contacted the other leaders of the resistance.

    And so they went to the room with themunications equipment, along with Zaza and Rindo.

    ¡°We have now arrived in the hideout provided by General Michelle, as I said we would in myst report.¡±

    Sharma said to the other directors.

    ¡®I see. So there was someone trustworthy within the empire...¡¯

 Chapter 377

    ¡®Michelle is the highest inmand of the Machinery Four. I¡¯m sorry to say it, Sharma. But I believed you were all being tricked.¡¯

    ¡®We were told to gather our fighting force. I shall give you my support. We will send as many men as we can.¡¯

    ¡®Zndo. Aren¡¯t you being a little hasty?¡±

    ¡®Perhaps. But, ncha. There is no future for us unless we act. Many are dying due to our life support machines failing. We cannot find new homes now. It is toote. Even if it turns out to be a trap, we have no other hope.¡¯

    ¡®That...¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s true. We must give this some thought... I had wanted to watch you a little longer before deciding. But I shalle to a decision tonight.¡¯

    Their reactions varied.

    As Sharma had arrived earlier than scheduled, many of them had note to a decision yet.

    And the main reason for this was that most of them did not entirely trust Michelle. They believed that Sharma was being deceived.

    However, now that Sharma had arrived safely, they were starting to think that they could trust Michelle.

    Still, it seemed that it would be difficult for them all to be in agreement.

    And so it was decided that the talks would end for now, and they would continue the meeting on the following morning.

    Now they just had to wait for their answers.

    That¡¯s what Sharma thought.

    Michelle had requested that they gather a fighting force that they could trust.

    However, information was still to be kept from them for the most part.

    Each director knew that Michelle was a coborator. Michelle had allowed her to share this information.

    Even if there was a spy in their midst, Michelle thought it would be a good opprotunity to find the traitors. This willingness to sacrifice herself was well-received by the others, and Sharma fully trusted her now.

    And so she had told the other directors of Michelle¡¯s request, that they gather their men.

    There was a possibility of fighting within the empire, and the resistance would act in ordance.

    She told them that Michelle would be in their debt after this, and would promise to aid them...

    It was no surprise that the other directors had their doubts.

    They too hadrades to protect. They did not want to lose men if there was no need.

    It would be difficult to persuade them, but not impossible¡ªthat¡¯s what Sharma thought.

    As some of the directors had said, the shelters were at their limits.

    The surface was full of threats, but their ustrophobic homes would no longer be able to support them.

    So they had no choice but to strike out.

    In that case, there was no better time than now.

    They had a coborator within the empire. Michelle. And so helping Michelle to destroy the current regime became a path to survival for the resistance.

    With this renewed conviction, Sharma directed her thoughts towards tomorrow¡¯s meeting.

    Unfortunately, things would not be favorable.

    An unexpected problem awaited them.

    Sharma and the others finished theirmunication with the directors and returned to the main hall. There, a stranger awaited them.

    She was covered in wounds, proof that a battle had been fought.

    Currently, Karman and Reiz were treating her.

    ¡°Who is that?¡±

    ¡°She is General Michelle¡¯s adjutant. Her name is Jegyll. I don¡¯t know what happened, but she arrived here like this. Barely breathing...¡±

    Karman answered Sharma¡¯s nervous question.

    It seemed that the stranger had escaped from the empire.

    But there were no pursuers.

    Jegyll must have killed them so they would not locate this ce.

    That¡¯s why she was wounded so badly.

    ¡°I have used healing drugs and she seems to be improving. Her loss of consciousness should be temporary...¡±

    ¡°...Where am I?¡±

    Just as Reiz was exining this, Jegyll¡¯s eyes cracked open and she muttered.

    ¡°Oh, she hase to. Adjutant Jegyll, it is me. Reiz. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Reiz... So this must be Shelter 5. The one that General Michelle prepared?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    ¡°Did anyone follow me?¡±

    ¡°No. Karman¡¯s men are patrolling the area. No enemies have been sighted.¡±

    ¡°I see. So I killed all of them then...¡±

    Jegyll said. Then she sighed with relief.

    Karman nodded and said,

    ¡°Adjutant Jegyll. It¡¯s Karman. General Michelle told me everything. I am now just like you.¡±

    ¡°I see. That isforting. As for the rest of you, I apologize for such a rude greeting. I am Jegyll. I am Michelle¡¯s adjutant and I know of her intentions. I am not your enemy. Please rest easy.¡±

    Jegyll said this, and Sharma and the others introduced themselves.

    While this happened, a man who could not read the room¡ªor had no intention of trying¡ªasked Jegyll a very blunt question.

    ¡°So, Jegyll or whatever your name is. Why are you here?¡±

    Hey!? Zaza became frantic.

    Not just Zaza, but Karman and Sharma as well.

    Reiz was speechless at theck of manners.

    This person was Michelle¡¯s adjutant. A noble of the highest rank who belonged in the ruling ss of the empire.

    And yet he had no respect for her.

    Even Reiz felt he had to say something...

    ¡°No-now, now, Mister Reiz. Calm down. And Mister Veldora, let¡¯s try to be a little more polite. Actually, we will be dealing with all the negotiations. You can go over there and y with the children...¡±

    Rindo said as he quickly stepped in between them.

    ¡°Ka-Hahahaha! The children are already asleep, thanks to my wless ability to babysit. Besides, negotiations are very important. You must leave it to me. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let things go wrong.¡±

    That¡¯s what we¡¯re worried about!! Everyone who knew Veldora thought this.

    However, none of them said it out loud.

    ¡°Hohohoho. We cannot allow Lord Veldora to do something as low as that.¡±

    ¡°Ye-yes, Master. We have a nice room prepared. Why don¡¯t you go and have a rest!¡±

    ¡°Hmmm. I hope you are not just trying to get rid of me...¡±

    Veldora muttered as he started to walk away, but then¡ª

    ¡°Th-that¡¯s right! This is no time for talk. General Michelle has been taken!! You must help me...¡±

    Jegyll¡¯s face went pale as she dropped this unbelievable bomb on them.

    And so in a sh, the situation suddenly changed for the worse.

 Chapter 378

    Bonus ¨C Visit to the Unknown ¨C 14 A Frightful Trap

    I want you to help Michelle. Said Jegyll.

    She imed to have been able to escape at just the right time.

    It was clear to her that she was not strong enough to take on General Kristoph. And trying something so futile would not help Michelle¡¯s cause in the least¨Cshe had decided this ande to this ce that Michelle had told her about.

    ording to her, General Kristoph, the founder of Machinery Arts, had visited South City and talked to Michelle.

    But they were unable toe to an agreement, and it had turned to war.

    ¡°General Kristoph¡¯s strength is overwhelming. And his soldiers are all first-rate fighters. And... General Michelle was worried about injuring any civilians. She did not fight with her full power. And so defeat could hardly be avoided...¡±

    Still, civilians had died. And even now the chaos continued.

    And Jegyll had taken advantage of the chaos and escaped from the city...

    ¡°Still, surely you know that even we cannot go against the Machinery Four?¡±

    Karman said. Jegyll nodded as if it were the most obvious thing.

    The Machinery Four could not be taken by surprise.

    They were monsters that surpassed imagination. The strongest weapons of war in this world.

    ¡°I know. I do not expect that much of you. However, I want you to gather the power of the resistance and draw away the eyes of the soldiers. And then I can take our best men and save General Michelle...¡±

    South City was inplete chaos. She imed that the soldiers were unsure where to stand in this battle between the Machinery Four.

    And so this was where the resistance soldiers were toe in.

    Jegyll had heard that Michelle had requested that theybine forces. And she wanted to use them in her n to rescue Michelle. She had risked death in order to escape the city and bring them this proposal.

    ¡°I see. The numbers of the resistance are unknown and therefore would seem like a great threat to the Empire, which is now in chaos. If things go well, you might even be able to lure General Kristoph out? But what about the others of the Machinery Four?¡±

    ¡°General Michelle was only taken about an hour ago. I do not even know what they were talking about before that, but I think the other cities are not yet aware of what has happened. After all, he would have to make General Michelle¡¯s crimes clear in order to make the others act.¡±

    Jegyll answered Reiz¡¯s question.

    It was unlikely that the other Machinery Four would get involved.

    Even if General Kristoph had the highest military authority, he would need definite proof in order to condemn Michelle, who was the daughter of the Emperor.

    Jegyll insisted that he had to contain the incident within South City until he could provide such evidence.

    ¡°I see. I understand now. As for us, we would like to continue working together with General Michelle. And so we will do what we can. However...¡±

    ¡°We have not yet heard back from the other resistance leaders. And so we can make no promises as of now.¡±

    Sharma and Rindo said to Jegyll apologetically.

    They did want to help rescue Michelle, but they could not contribute enough men. This diversion that Jegyll spoke of would require great numbers.

    ¡°Jegyll. We can move whenever we¡¯re needed. We¡¯re only alive today because of General Michelle, anyway. So you can use us however you want!¡±

    Karman said with augh. His men also chuckled fearlessly and nodded.

    Zaza was conflicted about this.

    ¡°As for me, I also wish I could go and help her. However, if I leave, no one will be here to protect the others...¡±

    Zaza said.

    He did want to go. But he didn¡¯t want to leave the nobatants unprotected.

    While this was a secret hideout, he was still worried.

    ¡°But Mister Zaza. What if now is the right time to attack? We may not be as strong as the Machinery Four, but we have Jegyll with us. If we seed in rescuing General Michelle, we may even be able to defeat General Kristoph! Besides, don¡¯t you think the other resistance members will agree to join if things go well?¡±

    Reiz said as if to encourage him.

    Zaza had heard of Reiz. He wasn¡¯t the most serious person, but he was known for being very sharp.

    There were records of Reiz¡¯s team fighting the resistance soldiers, and not a single death on either side had resulted from them.

    And so Zaza was moved by his opinion.

    ¡°Yes. It really is a matter of getting the others to agree to it. If they all cooperated, we could gather a fighting force as we have never seen before. If the rescue seeds...¡±

    ¡°...We may be able to attack them from both sides along with the resistance forces that create the diversion...¡±

    Sharma said hesitantly. Zaza had thought about it as well, and he sighed and nodded.

    It really depended on the rest of the resistance...

    But it seemed like there was a real opportunity in front of them to destroy a corner of the Empire.

    It was too good to ignore. It wasn¡¯t just Zaza. Sharma and the others thought so too.

    ¡ªJust then, Veldora¡¯s patience had reached its limits.

    He opened his mouth and spoke.

    ¡°Wait-wait. Aren¡¯t you all forgetting someone? Someone very great and reliable at such times. Someone who is like a secret weapon...!!¡±

    And just like that, the oppressive atmosphere was blown away.

    ¡°Surely you don¡¯t actually mean to help us!?¡±

    ¡°But...wasn¡¯t your agreement with Michelle just to escort us here...?¡±

    Zaza and Sharma asked in surprise. Veldora burst intoughter.

    Ramiris and Beretta saw this and began to whisper to each other.

    ¡°Lord Ramiris. The time limit is tonight. I believe the presentation is today... I doubt there is a difference in the flow of time here. At the earliest, Rimuru might find out about our actions today. So if you wish to hide your tracks, you must return right now...¡±

    ¡°Damn it, master. Wasn¡¯t he going to leave everything to Rimuru?¡±

 Chapter 379

    ¡°I thought so too. But it¡¯s also quite possible that there won¡¯t be enough time even if you returned now...¡±

    ¡°Yes, I agree with that. Besides, it would leave a bad aftertaste if we left this world like this. And what if we dide backter and everything had ended? Could you imagine such a terrible scenario? In that case, we might as well stay and see how things y out.¡±

    Ramiris and Beretta had the same opinion and were in support of Veldora.

    It was also clear that Beretta just didn¡¯t want to deal with the hassle of covering their tracks. He was sure that they would force that role on him anyway.

    And it was possible that he would not be quick enough and they would me him. Beretta¡¯s demon instincts were telling him that any such fabrications they might attempt would have dangerous results.

    And so Beretta had no objections.

    They would all get in trouble! That¡¯s what he thought, and he could not hide it.

    ¡°Ka-hahahaha! Creating diversions is my specialty. Would you mind if I just destroyed the enemy altogether?¡±

    Veldora asked with an air of triumph.

    Next to him,

    ¡°He just wants to go wild, doesn¡¯t he?¡±

    Ramiris muttered.

    ¡°But Lord Ramiris. As much as I hate to admit it, I think having Lord Veldora do that would be the most effective.¡±

    Beretta answered.

    Neither of them objected.

    Veldora would help¡ªthat was what they settled on.

    However, there was still a problem.

    ¡°Having Lord Veldora¡¯s help would be most wee, but it will still be difficult to send all our men for this diversion. We must protect our base here and we do not have many men...¡±

    Sending out all their soldiers and leaving those that should be protected? It was out of the question.

    And so Zaza suggested that they instead sent the minimum amount of men that they could.

    Things would be easier if the other branches sent reinforcements, but he wanted to create a diversion without relying on them.

    Zaza was prepared to die trying.

    If they drew attention like that so close to the Empire, they would likely be surrounded and annihted.

    Perhaps Veldora, who was unusually strong, would survive. But there was no such hope for Zaza and the others.

    But if it would lead to Michelle¡¯s rescue...

    That¡¯s what he thought as he made the decision.

    However...

    ¡°Oh, Zaza. Do not worry. Beretta and Ramiris will remain here, so those who can fight should go out and cause a scene. We will prepare the weapons and equipment for this by tomorrow.¡±

    Veldora said without any hesitation.

    However, there was one person who was not satisfied with this.

    It was Ramiris.

    ¡°Wa-wait! Master!? I want to go with you!!¡±

    She jumped onto Veldora¡¯s shoulder as she dered this.

    There was no way she could stand to be left behind.

    ¡°Tsk. But if youe, I will have to watch over you.¡±

    ¡°And what¡¯s wrong with that!¡±

    They were about to start arguing, but here, Beretta offered to help.

    ¡°Lord Veldora, why don¡¯t I go too then?¡±

    But Veldora¡¯s reaction was clear.

    ¡°Wait, Beretta. You must stay here and protect these people. That way, Zaza will be able to go into battle without regret.¡±

    And so Beretta had no choice but to agree.

    After hearing Veldora¡¯s words, Beretta decided to stay.

    As for Ramiris...

    ¡°I¡¯m going no matter what, alright?¡±

    She had decided she would not back down. And so it was Veldora who gave up.

    ¡°You¡¯re incorrigible. Well, I suppose I¡¯ll have to protect you. But then I won¡¯t be able to go all out...¡±

    ¡°So what! There will be no need to!!¡±

    Ramiris was right.

    It was clear that Veldora just wanted to go all out. If anything, it was good that Ramiris would be there to keep him in check. That¡¯s what Beretta thought.

    And as for her protection, there was no way that Veldora would have a problem with that.

    And so Beretta decided to leave Ramiris to his care.

    Ultimately, it was decided that Veldora and Ramiris would participate in the diversion n while Beretta would stay with the nobatants.

    ¡°Good! Then I will lead the diversion troops! Mister Veldora, you can support us!¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me.¡±

    Zaza said and Veldora nodded.

    And like that, the n was devised on the basis that Veldora would be aiding them.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    And now, the present.

    It was the next morning when the n would be put into effect.

    Karman and his four subordinates were riding Reiz¡¯s supply transport ship and heading for the Empire.

    They had held a strategy meeting and carefully nned everyone¡¯s official role.

    ¡°Yes, yes. Karman and his men would know the most about the inner city. They should infiltrate it and rescue Michelle. I will follow Zaza¡¯smand and wreak havoc!!¡±

    Grandma will go to the river to wash the clothes, while grandpa will cut trees in the mountains.

    That¡¯s what Veldora might as well have said, given the weight behind it.

    Of course, in Veldora¡¯s mind, he was likely cutting down the Empire¡¯s soldiers, not trees.

    Such were the images in Karman¡¯s head. Just then, Jegyll spoke up.

    ¡°By the way, Karma. There is something I¡¯ve been curious about...¡±

    ¡°Huh? What is it?¡±

    Jegyll looked around as if to appraise them, then she carefully opened her mouth.

    ¡°Have you also fought that man, Veldora? ording to Michelle, he was as strong if not stronger than her...¡±

    Jegyll was wondering how he could still be alive after such a fight.

    Now that he thought of it, he had not made a report of that.

    ¡°No, no. The person we fought against was Beretta. All five of us attacked him and we were crushed into the ground.¡±

    ¡°It was hard to believe. But the Neutruncher didn¡¯t work on him.¡±

    ¡°Neither did the sma weapons. Beretta was a monster.¡±

    ¡°But still...¡±

 Chapter 380

    ¡°Aye. Mister Veldora is on a different level. After all, he could defeat Super Beasts by punching them.¡±

    Not only Karman, but his men all agreed.

    There was something more than mere respect in their voice. It was clear that they were all drawn to Veldora and Beretta.

    However, as the person listening to them, Jegyll was not satisfied.

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. The Neutruncher didn¡¯t work on him? How can you stop neutrons that permeate matter and st through the atomic nucleus at the speed of light!? And you say he defeated Super Beasts with his fists? Do you take me for a fool?¡±

    Karman could only chuckle at this.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how much we want to agree with you. But it was us who actually fought and were forced to see these unbelievable things you know?¡±

    Jegyll looked at him and muttered. ¡®So it¡¯s true then.¡¯

    ¡°Still, what technology was used to modify those three?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a mystery. However, considering they were able to modify us overnight, I would imagine it had to be the work of some incredible scientist from the city.¡±

    Jegyll listened to Karman¡¯s men talk. And after thinking about it for a moment, she asked her next question.

    ¡°Michelle told me about the fighting style of one called Veldora. But this Beretta sounds quite reliable as well. Was it also this Beretta, who fixed you all?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was him.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Interesting...¡±

    Jegyll listened to that much and then bit her lip with a smile.

    There was something evil about the way the corner of her mouth rose.

    ¡°I thought it would be troublesome having one person stay here, but it¡¯s turned out to be for the best. This information will prove useful. We¡¯ll catch himter when we have time.¡±

    She had transformed so naturally that for a moment, Karman could not understand what she was saying.

    ¡°What? Jegyll. What are you...?¡±

    Karman asked hesitantly.

    It was a fatal mistake. That being said, it was already toote the moment that they had put their trust in her.

    ¡°You¡¯re awfully slow, Karman. I am so thankful for your stupidity. I doubt the cautious Zaza would have fallen into this trap so easily. At least...¡±

    At this point, Karman finally understood.

    ¡°Damn it!! All of you. Scatter! And run to the hangar!!¡±

    Karman shouted.

    However, it was toote.

    ¡°...he would not have made such an amateur mistake. You couldn¡¯t know who the traitor was, and yet you trusted me because I was close to Michelle. That¡¯s the height of stupidity. You should have left at least one person in the hangar.¡±

    Karman and his men were not wearing their Powered Suits.

    They were currently in the hangar.

    And just then, there was a thunderous explosion.

    The sound of hope dying.

    ¡°Jegyll. You. How... What about Veldora and the others...!?¡±

    ¡°Yes. They should have reached the ce I had designated by now. These weak resistance soldiers could be crushed whenever we wanted. But an enemy that Michelle was wary of has to be dealt with. And so I have ensured their deaths.¡±

    ¡°Ensured?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The Six Tyrant. Have you heard of it?¡±

    ¡°...You wouldn¡¯t...the most powerful weapon that could destroy cities...?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s an old weapon, but its power is proven. It would be a waste not to use it.¡±

    Jegyll said with a smile. Karman felt a horrifying chill run up his spine.

    (She¡¯s crazy. A person with an incredibly dangerous way of thinking...)

    He thought. And then he wondered.

    Would Michelle really have been unable to see the madness within her?

    And so Karman could not stop himself shouting.

    ¡°...You! Were you betraying General Michelle from the beginning!?¡±

    He asked as he stared at her. Fear and curiosity in his eyes.

    However, Jegyll shook her head in denial.

    ¡°No, that is wrong. I was reborn. By the hands of the great, true Emperor Fudora. He turned me into the most powerful warrior¨Cthe Bionoid.¡±

    She said grandly. And then with a speed too fast for him to follow, she mmed him to the ground.

    ¡°Gggaaagh...¡±

    His cheek had been punched and his stomach kicked. Karman rolled on the ground.

    However, pain that exceeded a fixed level was shut off, and so Karman did not feel as much pain as he expected.

    The real problem was what Jegyll had just said.

    (That means General Michelle was not tricked or betrayed. But the situation is no better for it, and there doesn¡¯t seem to be anything I can do.)

    While he thought this, Karman also felt that he was stronger than he had expected.

    But without puzzling over this, he quickly found the answer.

    (It¡¯s without a doubt due to the modification surgery.)

    Now that he was sure, a sense of gratitude towards Veldora welled up inside of him.

    (I¡¯d be dead now if I hadn¡¯t been modified. Still, this body really is amazing. I can see the amount of damage as numbers... So that¡¯s 10% to the head, 3% to the stomach. I should probably pretend to be dead here...)

    And so Karman pretended to be in immense pain as he writhed on the ground.

    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re still alive then? The Empire¡¯s maintenance work is more impressive than I thought.¡±

    Karman ignored her taunts and connected to his mean through ¡®Telepathy Line.¡¯

    ¡®All of you. I¡¯m fine. But things are going badly. But I¡¯m going to get out of this alive.¡¯

    That was enough to calm them after the shock they felt over him being attacked.

    ¡®Ah, you are safe!¡¯

    ¡®But, what should we do? Apparently, the Powered Suits were destroyed?¡¯

    ¡®The remote controls are not being recognized...¡¯

    They quickly and urately assessed the situation.

    And through the use of Telepathy Line, they quickly decided on the direction to take without Jegyll realizing it.

 Chapter 381

    ¡®Are you listening? We are cyborgs, but people think we¡¯re weak without the Powered Suits. Well, they wouldn¡¯t be entirely wrong, but Mister Veldora¡¯s modification skills are incredible. I haven¡¯t even received much damage from Jegyll¡¯s attack just now. And the repairing ability is also great. It seems that my stomach injury will bepletely healed in just three minutes.¡¯

    ¡®I see! In that case, maybe the Powered Suits...¡¯

    ¡®Yes. They might still be usable. So don¡¯t lose hope, alright? If we can only escape from this supply transport ship...¡¯

    He had said as much. And then that hope was cruelly crushed.

    ¡°Miss Jegyll. We have finished. The Powered Suits have beenpletely destroyed, as you ordered.¡±

    Reiz said as he entered the bridge with a foolish smile.

    ¡°Good. And the results of the analysis?¡±

    ¡°I did try and get some data, but much of it was impossible to analyze with the equipment on board this ship. While it was a waste, I prioritized its destruction. After all, they would havebat abilities to match the Empire¡¯s Cyborg Soldiers if they put those on. So it was obvious they had to be destroyed. But, then again, they would still have no chance against us Bionoids. Perhaps I was being paranoid?¡±

    No matter how advanced the weapon was, it could be easily destroyed before it was used.

    Reiz said with augh.

    This meant that Karman¡¯sst hope was gone.

    ¡°...Damn you all!¡±

    Karman shouted.

    ¡°Oh? He¡¯s still alive. Miss Jegyll, did you go easy on him?¡±

    ¡°I thought he was just some mad dog, but he turned out to be tougher than I thought.¡±

    ¡°I see. But then...¡±

    Reiz smiled mischievously. His right hand then transformed into a de.

    He meant to deal the final blow with that.

    But just then...

    There was a loud bang followed by a small explosion.

    Part of the ship¡¯s controlputers had been shot with a ster.

    ¡®Warning. The ship¡¯s control systems have encountered a fatal error. This ship will crash in 50 seconds. I repeat. This ship¡¯s control systems have encountered a fatal error. This ship will crash in 50 seconds...¡¯

    The automatic rm yed. The scene immediately became frantic.

    Karman smirked.

    ¡°Hehe. Well, there you go. We may not be able to win like this, but now that the ship is out of your control, we can take you down with us. This ship is going to kiss the ground faster than the speed of sound. So, are you tough enough to survive that?¡±

    He pulled out a cigar as he said this with a look of confidence.

    He put the cigar in his mouth and inhaled before slowly exhaling the smoke.

    His men were also smiling andughing. Not one of them had a fear of death.

    They were ready to do what they had to has military men.

    ¡°How troublesome. This cannot be fixed. Who would have thought they had sters hidden on them. I underestimated you as some meathead, Mister Karman.¡±

    ¡°How vexing. This is why I hate dogs. I have no idea why Michelle ever thought you ruffians would be useful to her? And why have I...¡±

    Reiz said with a shrug, and Jegyll shook her head and continued.

    However, Reiz then said something that crushed all of Karman¡¯s confidence.

    ¡°Too bad, Mister Karman. But we are able to escape this ship, even though it is moving at such a speed.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Unlike you ancient cyborgs, Bionoids are special.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. I wanted to kill you with my hands, but it appears there is no time. I don¡¯t want to die here with you, so we¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±

    ¡°Consider this ship a present, Mister Karman. Enjoy your luxury coffin.¡±

    Jegyll and Reiz said before evacuating.

    ¡°Damn you! Come back here...¡±

    Karman¡¯s shout echoed sadly.

    However...

    This was all ording to Karman¡¯s n.

    ¡°Phew. That was amazing, captain.¡±

    ¡°Good work on that acting!¡±

    ¡°We somehow made it through.¡±

    ¡°Now we just have to survive this crash...¡±

    His men said.

    Karman looked at them and shouted.

    ¡°You damn idiots! There¡¯s no time to waste. Gather around!¡±

    He ordered, and they came together in a circle.

    Karman looked at them and nodded.

    ¡°Sorry about that. But that¡¯s what you get when you¡¯re with me.¡±

    They stayed silent.

    However, they all had mischievous grins on their faces. No one looked like they regretted being there.

    Karman chuckled before continuing.

    ¡°ording to Mister Veldora, my battle body has the same structure as General Michelle. In other words, I can use the Ether Ring Barrier that only the Machinery Four can use. It might sound unbelievable, but I can see it in my brain menu.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious...?¡±

    ¡°I thought it was a joke too. But you¡¯ll have to trust me on this. Well, trust Veldora anyway...as hard as that may be.¡±

    If he was lying, then they would all die.

    If he wasn¡¯t, they might just survive this.

    In that case, Karman wouldugh and believe¡ªthat was the path they would take.

    ¡®...2 seconds until the crash.¡¯

    ¡°Alright, here it goes! Ether Ring Barrier!!¡±

    Karman howled. The thermonuclear fusion reactor converted all of his energy into special wavelengths¡ªand a ring of ck particles surrounded Karman and his men.

    Veldora, Ramiris, and Beretta had modified the faulty feature until it was as close to the original as possible.

    Ether Ring Barrier¡ªtheoretically, it was a powerful shield that protected you from almost any attack.

    ¨CAnd now, the 70-meter medium-sized transport ship was moving at a dozen times faster than the speed of sound¡ªand it was about to crash into the ground¡ª

    And Karman and his men entrusted their lives to this shield.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    At the same time.

    There was an earth-shattering sound.

    It was an explosion sorge that it was as if the sun had fallen to the earth.

    ¡ªSix Tyrant¡ª

    A weapon of the devil that the Empire had created.

    That being said, the principle was quite simple.

    An Ether Ring Barrier would be created for a brief moment. At the same time, at the peak of the hexagram in the center of the Ether Ring Barrier, six gigaton-grade atomic bombs would go off.

    The shock waves and heat that would result from this would not be able to be contained within the Ether Ring Barrier. This will cause unimaginable destructive power to be created inside of it.

    That was the Six Tyrant.

    With such power before them, even the Machinery Four would not go unscathed.

    While surprise attacks wouldn¡¯t work on them and they could protect themselves with Ether Ring Barrier, they would likely still be burned to death before the rage of the explosion died down.

    It was such a horrifying superweapon that now turned its fangs on Veldora and the others...

 Chapter 382

    Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken 297

    Bonus ¨C Visit to the Unknown ¨C 15 Dragon Armor

    ¡°Ve-Veldoraaaaaa!!¡±

    Karman awoke to the sound of his own screaming.

    That arrogant man who always acted so familiar.

    He had been dreaming of Veldora, being swallowed up by hellfire.

    ¡°Heh. That¡¯s not like me. Maybe I¡¯ve been depending on him more than I thought...¡±

    Karman muttered as he remembered the situation they had been in.

    This was not the time to be worrying about others. They themselves were in a precarious situation.

    And so Karman dismissed all thoughts of Veldora from his mind.

    (There is no point in worrying about that man now. It seems that the Six Tyrant has already been activated...)

    That devil¡¯s roar had boomed far off in the distance.

    It was the sound of immense energy running wild after it had been sealed in an Ether Ring Barrier.

    The barrier was stretching and affecting the space outside of it.

    With such a terrifying weapon in front of him, even Veldora would not be able to do anything. That¡¯s what Karman thought, but he did not voice it.

    But maybe Veldora would...surely he could... There was just a little hope left in his heart.

    And he felt that voicing his doubts would erase thest of that hope.

    And so Karman turned his attention towards the taking in of his surroundings.

    It seemed that he had only lost consciousness for a short time.

    ording to the clock in his brain, three minutes had not passed since they crashed into the ground.

    While he checked the time, he also learned of his condition.

    ¡°Are you serious...¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but mutter.

    ¡®All clear.¡¯ Those were the words that were disyed in his head.

    The numbers were supposed to appear in red to show damage, but now they were all blue...there was no problem...

    Karman was shocked at this unbelievable durability.

    He now knew that he was alright, but what about the others?

    He thought as he looked around...

    Then he discovered them. They were still unconscious.

    ¡°Hey, you guys. Are you okay?¡±

    He called. And they groaned.

    While they had moderate injuries, it seemed that they were all safe.

    ¡°Ouchhhh! It doesn¡¯t actually hurt at all. It¡¯s times like these that I¡¯m happy to be aplete cyborg.¡±

    ¡°But then again, you require maintenance over the smallest things. Mister Zaza tried to hide it, but it seemed like all sorts of functions had been shut down. He would not havested much longer had Veldora not modified him.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. However, it was all for nothing...¡±

    ¡°You idiot! Don¡¯t say such a thing!! Mister Veldora is with them. They are surely all right!¡±

    Karman shouted and they all quieted down.

    Then they looked at each other and nodded.

    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re right!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too early to give up. We have to do what we can!¡±

    ¡°Aye. Now, let¡¯s go and find the Powered Suits.¡±

    Karman ordered, and they all moved at once.

    No one asked, ¡®what if they are broken?¡¯

    Finding a method of travel was absolutely necessary for them to leave this wastnd that was full of danger.

    If they could not do that, then they would have to wait to be rescued.

    For that reason, they would at least have to find a means ofmunication.

    The Powered Suits were likely broken.

    However, if they gathered the remains of the ship and its equipment, they might find a way out of their predicament. That¡¯s what Karman thought.

    They all knew him well, and so they guessed at what his intention was.

    However...

    They stopped again, shortly after moving.

    ¡°...I¡¯m so d I came to have a look, just in case. To think that not a single one of you has died. You are pretty tough for vermin.¡±

    ¡°Yes, what a surprise. ording to my data, there was a 99.9% chance of all of you dying. It¡¯s impossible that you all survived. So, Mister Karman. What sort of trick did you use?¡±

    A threat had appeared before them in no time¡ªJegyll and Reiz. And their men were now in front of them.

    ¡°Tsk. Back to square one.¡±

    Karman spat.

    It had clearly been too early for relief.

    ¡°You¡¯re right about that, Reiz. Karman. I am quite interested in your body now. Perhaps the science behind it is more advanced than I thought. You muste to the city with us.¡±

    ¡°Hah! So you can ughter and dissect us?¡±

    ¡°Or we could kill you here and bring your bodies back, if you prefer? If you¡¯lle willingly, we will spare you your lives.¡±

    Jegyll said with an expression that looked honest enough.

    However, Karmanughed at her.

    ¡°Do you take us for fools? There is no reason for you to keep us alive. You¡¯re just trying to trick us, and spare yourself a fight. Aren¡¯t you? I can tell by your eyes. You don¡¯t see us as humans. If you¡¯re going to kill us anyway, then I¡¯ll fight until the end!¡±

    ¡°Aye!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll show you what we¡¯re made of!!¡±

    Karman and his men shouted in answer.

    Jegyll heard this, and the smile disappeared from her face.

    ¡°This is all very hard to understand. You people are most strange.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Jegyll. Let¡¯s just get this over with and kill them.¡±

    Reiz was no longer smiling either. He looked at Karman and his men with a cold, appraising look.

    Alien.

    Yes, Jegyll and Reiz were not human.

    They may have had the appearance, but they were Bionoids.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    The fight started abruptly.

    However, it wasn¡¯t Karman and his men that were attacked.

    It was Jegyll and her men.

    Gigantic lifeforms had suddenly appeared and attacked them.

    ¡°Super Beasts! Here¡¯s our chance! Let¡¯s hide!¡±

    No, it was surely just a coincidence.

    The Super Beasts must have heard the explosion of the ship ande down to search for prey.

    However, this ended up saving Karman¡¯s life.

 Chapter 383

    They used that moment when Jegyll¡¯s attention had been diverted, and they hid in the remains of the ship.

    ¡®All of you. Did you turn your power off?¡¯

    ¡®Of course. These hidden cyborg features sure are useful.¡¯

    ¡®Good! Now let¡¯s go and find the Powered Suits.¡¯

    They said through Thought Transmission.

    In regards to the search, Karman and his men had an idea of how to go about it.

    As the machines could be controlled remotely, each of them were connected to their machines through a special ¡®thought wave.¡¯

    There was no guarantee that it would still work, but they had hope.

    And so they hid and worked quietly.

    On the other hand, Jegyll and her men...

    They were struggling against the pack of Super Beasts.

    Had the ship still been intact, they would not have been attacked by the beasts.

    And even if they were, the thing had a high power beam cannon installed. And so they wouldn¡¯t have had much trouble in dealing with the enemy.

    However, Jegyll and her men had no such weapons.

    Of course, Bionoids had tremendous strength as anti-cyborg weapons, but they had no methods of attack that covered a wide area. That was their weakness.

    The sma cannon was used against single human enemies. It could not deal a lethal blow to a Super Beast.

    The Super Beasts¡¯ ability to regenerate was too strong.

    While the Bionoids would now lose, it would take a very long time to kill all of the Super Beasts.

    Jegyll understood this.

    ¡°We¡¯re being hindered by mere purification devices!!¡±

    Jegyll shouted as she kicked the head of one Super Beast. Then she fired off a round of sma bullets that were a meter in diameter.

    Jegyll and Reiz had enough firepower to kill them.

    And so eventually, they used the other men as bait, and then Jegyll and Reiz would attack.

    Even while they fought, Jegyll¡¯s eyes were searching for Karman and the others.

    While they had disappeared behind the remains of the ship, she had not given up the chase.

    These wastnds were filled with rocks and cliffs. With enough time, they might actually be able to escape.

    She couldn¡¯t imagine they would live for very long without being able to receive maintenance or replenish their energy. There was no way they couldmunicate with others either. Still, she could not underestimate how tenacious Karman and his men were.

    They were seasoned warriors and she could not allow them to run free. That was Jegyll¡¯s decision.

    She was annoyed.

    As she was based on a human, she still had emotions.

    However, not to the point where it would affect the mission.

    That was a feature of Bionoids.

    And so Jegyll dealt with the Super Beasts calmly and systematically. She would follow Karman when they were done.

    Karman had realized this.

    He had left the search to his men while he watched the battlefield.

    As he and his men used ¡®Vision Link,¡¯ he had a wide range of sight.

    It was an unbelievable feature, but Karman was able to use it without hesitation.

    That was the difference between him and Zaza.

    Karman did not worry or think too hard about everything.

    And in Karman¡¯s vision, was a very familiar monster.

    ¡°That one...¡±

    He muttered under his breath so no one else could hear.

    A great serpent with a red head.

    The one that Veldora had defeated. It had be humanoid after that.

    ¡®Continue the search. I have some minor business to attend to.¡¯

    ¡®Captain?¡¯

    ¡®Surely you don¡¯t mean to...?¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s too dangerous!¡¯

    ¡®Shouldn¡¯t you hide here quietly!?¡¯

    As his men could see what he was looking at, they had an idea of what he was going to do.

    They frantically tried to stop him, but Karman shook his head.

    ¡®You may be right. But I can¡¯t abandon that one. After all, what if...¡¯

    What if that Super Beast had been his lover?

    He couldn¡¯t say it, but Karman¡¯s resolve was strong.

    ¡®...I¡¯m leaving the rest to you!¡¯

    Karman told them before rushing out.

    He went around so that the enemy could not locate him. Then he disappeared into the shadow of some rocks.

    His men quickly pulled themselves together and returned to their work.

    They would do what they could at the moment. That was the only way to get out of this danger.

    Then, just as Jegyll had created a great sphere of sma and was about to unleash it at the head of the great serpent...

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you!¡±

    ...Karman jumped out and blocked it with his Ether Ring Barrier.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Karman¡¯s arrival was very sudden, but Jegyll was not phased.

    Reiz was the same. His reaction suggested he had anticipated this.

    ¡°Tsk. I thought you might be a little surprised...¡±

    Karman joked. Jegyll snorted.

    ¡°Hehe. As if I wouldn¡¯t notice you when you are so close by. We were also looking at you all along.¡±

    ¡°But you know what did surprise me? That you would try and protect a Super Beast. A tool. A mere purification device. I thought you were going tounch a surprise attack. But well, you did ruin my attack just now.¡±

    Jegyll had known that Karman was approaching.

    And so Reiz had intended on shooting Karman while he was targeting Jegyll.

    It would be difficult to follow and shoot someone who was moving faster than the speed of sound. And so he had to predict where Karman would move and shoot in advance. And he had predicted wrongly.

    Karman hadn¡¯t gone for Jegyll. Instead, he had protected the Super Beast. Even Reiz could not have foreseen that.

    ¡°Heh. Sorry about that. But I have my reasons too. I swore to protect my lover. And I don¡¯t want to break my promise ever again.¡±

    At this, the great serpent with the red head seemed to react.

    It wasn¡¯t much. In fact, no one even noticed it. But it was almost as if it understood Karman¡¯s words.

    But Jegyll, on the other hand, did not understand Karman at all.

    ¡°Are you stupid? What does that have to do with this Super Beast over here?¡±

 Chapter 384

    She asked as she prepared yet another attack.

    It was really just her way of toying with Karman. She was not actually interested in a reply.

    All it did was buy her some time.

    However, Karman answered politely.

    ¡°Yes, maybe I am an idiot. But it¡¯s possible that someone from my old home exists within that Super Beast. You called them ¡®purification devices¡¯? So you know the secret of the Super Beasts?¡±

    Karman asked. ¡®Ah, yes,¡¯ Jegyll said knowingly.

    ¡°Now that I think of it, the use of Six was top-secret.¡±

    ¡°Aye, it¡¯s true. I didn¡¯t know about it either. And I was the captain of a Special Task Force team. So, now I am curious as to why someone like Karman would now.¡±

    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯re going to kill you right here, so the city residents won¡¯t hear anything of it.¡±

    There were still questions left unanswered, but it didn¡¯t matter to Jegyll.

    And so she moved to attack.

    She was ready.

    Her body had been remade and now specialized inbat.

    Karman also didn¡¯t let his guard down. His eyes were locked onto Jegyll and Reiz.

    Reiz¡¯s men were still fighting the Super Beasts, but he also kept his attention on them.

    Karman didn¡¯t have much chance of winning, but he intended on buying his men as much time as possible, so they could find the Powered Suits.

    Still, there was some hope for him.

    Veldora¡¯s own words... ¡®Oh, Karman. The Battle Bodies you and Zaza were given were based on our analysis of Michelle. If you can handle it, you will have the strength of a Demon Lord.¡¯ If he was to believe those words, he should be able to take on the Machinery Four.

    He didn¡¯t know what Veldora meant by ¡®Demon Lord,¡¯ but Karman didn¡¯t worry about such details.

    And so he decided to fight without giving up.

    ¡°Reiz. I will handle Karman. You hurry up and get rid of these pesky Super Beasts!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Understood!¡±

    Jegyll ordered him as his superior. And so Reiz obeyed her and moved towards the Super Beasts with his men.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you!¡±

    Karman said as he tried to attack them as a diversion.

    However, Jegyll stopped him.

    And so he was forced to face her. And the fight began.

    As vicious as the fight was, it was mostly Jegyll attacking.

    While Karman followed the warning signs that appeared in his brain, it was all rather superficial. He was good at handling heavy weapons, but not at close-quartersbat.

    And so he tried to establish the tide of the battle as quickly as possible.

    ¡°Hehehe. You¡¯re better than I thought. I was confused as to why you didn¡¯t die from my kick. But now I see it. You¡¯ve undergone some modifications.¡±

    ¡°Yes. And so I¡¯m starting to get used to your movements.¡±

    It was a bluff.

    Indeed, Karman was able to react to a certain degree.

    However, it was very difficult, even as he relied on his body¡¯s features.

    It wasn¡¯t real Machinery Arts. He was just using the official militarybat skills he had gained previously. And that wasn¡¯t so useful against a cyborg.

    Even now.

    Karman aimed his high-power ster at Jegyll and fired. But she dodged it every time.

    Karman clicked his tongue. Jegyllughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use. You are like a childpared to me. I was humoring you just long enough to take stock of your abilities, but I have sufficient data now. As you were able face me with such weakbat skills, the features of your body must be at least as good as the Machinery Four. But that¡¯s all it is. It¡¯s still surprising, but you yourself are no threat to me. After all...¡±

    And with those words, Jegyll vanished.

    Then she seemed to materialize behind Karman. And she kicked him in the back.

    ¡°GUHAAA!¡±

    Karman mmed to the ground.

    His brain allowed him to trace Jegyll¡¯s movements. And so he understood what had happened.

    It was a simple thing. Ultra-high-speed movement.

    Karman was able to see it all disyed in his brain as if he had a bird¡¯s eye view. He saw Jegyll appear behind him.

    It was twice the speed of sound.

    It was an incredible speed, considering that she still hadn¡¯t gone all out.

    That was when Karman fully realized that this battle exceeded anything he had ever experienced before.

    The speed of his heavy weapons were the same as the speed of sound.

    Karman could fight while flying, and hitting his targets determined on his ability to predict where they would go.

    Dodging optical weapons was not possible, so he managed by predicting the trajectory and firing time by reading his opponent¡¯s movements.

    But now, with an enemy moving around at a speed that was clearly faster than him, it was clear that such strategies would no longer be effective.

    ¡°Bullet-firing weapons are pointless against cyborg soldiers. You do understand what this means, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Karman didn¡¯t need Jegyll to remind him.

    It was obvious.

    You had to use optical weapons to defeat cyborg soldiers. Because cyborg soldiers could move faster than bullets.

    Especially seasoned fighters could even deal with beam weapons if they moved before firing.

    This was what Jegyll was talking about.

    And ster weapons were slower than beam weapons. Slow enough for cyborg soldiers to dodge them.

    Even an ultra-high-temperature sma took time for the energy to be gathered. And as it was a short-range weapon, it was necessary to get close to your target.

    The finished sma sphere had enough power to burn anything it touched. However, it was practically useless inbat when you are moving at a high speed.

    And that was why Machinery Arts had been invented. It was the crowning achievement of high-speedbat.

    Even if both people otherwise had the same abilities, the difference between knowing and not knowing it was great.

    Karman¡¯s team was able to use optical weapons for wide-range annihtion.

    However, once they were close enough to cyborg soldiers that they became visible to the eye, then there was nothing they could do but be trampled.

 Chapter 385

    Just as Karman currently had no way to defeat Jegyll.

    However, Karman did not give up.

    He frantically looked through his weapons and searched for something that would be effective on Jegyll.

    ¡°Damn it all! But, what about this!¡±

    Karman shouted as he unleashed a card he had up his sleeve.

    Both of his arms were crossed and thrust forward as it fired¡ªit was a neutral particle cannon.

    It was usually a weapon used while wearing Powered Armor, but Karman was still able to use it in his current state.

    As there was not enough power, it would not pack asrge a punch as normal, but its speed was still 80% of the speed of light. That was better than the ster, which wasn¡¯t even double the speed of sound. And it was more than enough to be effective on cyborg soldiers.

    The speed was elerated through both arms, the different particles mixed and transformed into an attack...that was not deadly.

    ¡°Too slow!¡±

    There was a roar, and then Karman was blown away as something mmed into him.

    The particles dispersed and Karman¡¯s special attack was no more.

    Jegyll red at the fallen man.

    ¡°Let me give you a little lecture before I kill you. Whether it is a beam weapon or something else, these deadly blows should be dealt once you are sure that your opponent can no longer move. For instance, after they have just used a special attack. I mean, do you even have enough energy left to raise a barrier?¡±

    Jegyll lifted her hand towards Karman andughed.

    It was over. Karman knew that he was about to die.

    He realized it after she said it, but Jegyll really hadn¡¯t used sma during the fight.

    As always, Karman had used it to distract her.

    (I see. When fighting on this level, wasting bullets is a bad idea...)

    It was toote now. Karman would not be able to move for the next two seconds. And that was more than enough time for Jegyll to finish him off.

    ¡°Damn you!¡±

    ¡°Goodbye, Karman.¡±

    There was a sh.

    Karman was enveloped in light...

    ¡°...What!?¡±

    Jegyll jumped away frantically.

    The ground was burning. Powerful acid was raining down.

    No, it wasn¡¯t acid. It was the Super Beast¡¯s blood, which contained powerful toxins.

    ¡°Y-you...¡±

    The monster that Karman had saved was now protecting him.

    And...

    The serpent¡¯s eyes lit up with the will of a noble human, and then its mouth opened in order to say something to Karman.

    ¡°...G-ggkaaarmaan...¡±

    Karman heard his namee from the mouth of the girl who was now a monster. It had such a nostalgic ring to it.

    ¡°Is-is it you, Charlotte? Is it you? Are you really...¡±

    It was a miracle.

    After one hundred years, Karman had reunited with his lover.

    However...

    ¡°GGgarrman...I...I...¡±

    Everything below the torso was torn, and purple blood dripped to the ground.

    The rest of the body had exploded and flew everywhere.

    The poison blood had been sprayed towards Jegyll, as if the monster was fulfilling its final role.

    This blood had the ability to melt anything. And so Jegyll could not approach them.

    However, none of that mattered to Karman.

    He had forgotten about Jegyll, no, he had forgotten about the battlefield. All he did now was embrace the twisted and transformed being in front of him.

    The poison burned his arms, but he didn¡¯t mind.

    ¡°...So...you...kept...your...promise... I¡¯m...so...d... Love. You. And...so...live...Karman...¡±

    In the end, the great serpent forced its mouth to move¡ªand the girl who was now a Super Beast¡ªcalled Karman¡¯s name.

    ¡°Hey, Charlotte! We finally met. Don¡¯t give up!!¡±

    ¡°Yes...we did. I¡¯m d...I didn¡¯t give up...¡±

    Their reunion was short-lived.

    My wish came true¡ªshe muttered, and then her hand went limp and fell.

    Her eyes closed silently, covering the snake-like pupils.

    Then the long red hair fell over her forehead like blood.

    ¡°Uuu-uuu¨Cuaaahhhhh!!!¡±

    Karman¡¯s wail echoed.

    And...

    <<...confirmed. Synchronization will begin, as the master ordered>>

    ¡ªThe machine in Karman¡¯s brain said.

    It sounded very cold. Karman was immediately brought back to his senses.

    At the same time, the earth split, and the Powered Armor that should have been broken now appeared.

    <<As you ordered, all restrictions have been deactivated. ¡®Self Repair¡¯ has now been overwritten by ¡®Ultra Modification Repair¡¯ ¡ª Restoration will now begin. Do you choose to incorporate the material around you? YES/NO>>

    Material¡ªIt was talking about the person Karman was holding.

    Karman closed his eyes and hesitated for a second. And then he bit his lip and decided.

    ¡°...Yes. We¡¯ll always be together, Charlotte. Let¡¯s get revenge together.¡±

    He muttered in a voice too quiet for anyone else to hear.

    However...

    Karman¡¯s will resulted in the birth of a superweapon that exceeded all thews of physics in this world.

    <

    >

    Karman¡¯s eyes widened.

    But it was only for a moment. He quickly returned to his old self and smiled mischievously.

    It wasn¡¯t like him to cry.

    And more importantly...

    ¡°Aye, Charlotte. We¡¯ll always be together now...¡±

    The modification restoration wasplete.

    ¡ªThe two were now united.

    The cloud of blood in the air had now disappeared.

    What was there now, was not a military machine, but a purple machine in the shape of a dragon.

    Jegyll took one look at it and stopped.

    ¡°...What? What does this...¡±

    There were wings on its back and a tail grew from its nks.

    Dragonic Armor¡ªit was a destroyer that took features from the Super Beast serpent.

    As for its abilities...

    ¡°Let¡¯s do this, Jegyll. I¡¯ll kill you. And then I¡¯ll crush the whole Empire. And then, we shall build a new country!¡±

    ¡°You make meugh! You can dream all you want once you are dead!¡±

    ¡ªAnd then, the two shed once again.

 Chapter 386

    Bonus ¨C Visit to the Unknown ¨C 16 Unreasonable Child

    There were many times that Zaza believed he could no longer be surprised.

    It was a world where resources were scarce, and yet Ramiris could create water.

    Beretta had repaired machines that anyone else would have found difficult, and he had done it as if it were the simplest thing.

    And Veldora brought out food from who knew where.

    None of this was normal, and yet it had only been the beginning.

    Karman and his team had been feared by all, and yet Beretta had subdued them easily.

    And Ramiris had utilized strange and unexinable phenomenon as if it were the most natural thing.

    And...

    When Veldora had punched and driven back Super Beasts that were seen as the embodiment of despair...

    Zaza had sworn that he would not be shocked again.

    Even when the tanks had been altered and they created the buses, Zaza had held back his words and stayed silent.

    Well, maybe he had said a few things, but he had held back as much as he could.

    Veldora and the others were clearly strange. They could not be measured by this world¡¯s standards. He understood that.

    So there was no point in being shocked by every single thing...

    That being said...

    ¡°How is this possible!? Why... How? Really, how is any of this happening...!?¡±

    Zaza could only shout as he saw what was happening in front of him.

    After all, they were currently being surrounded by the fires of hell. Their lives should have been burned away... That is what should have been happening.

    But it wasn¡¯t hot at all. He was not even ufortable... It did not seem real. Zaza wondered if he was dreaming.

    (Yes, I must have died. A dream. This is a dream! No wonder it is not hot. I died, and am continuing to see the world due to all of my regrets...)

    He tried very hard to persuade himself that this was true.

    However, Veldoraughed in his face.

    ¡°Kaaa-ahahahaha! Oh, Zaza. You really are quite stupid. You should face reality and ept it!.¡±

    ¡°E-exactly! I don¡¯t know why they thought something like this would work with Master right here!¡±

    Veldora and Ramiris said as if hearing his thoughts. Zaza was annoyed.

    Something like this? It was clearly a state of emergency.

    It should have been the end for them... It should have been toote.

    ¡°But how can I ept this!? Ho...how is this even happening?¡±

    Zaza shouted the question.

    Ramiris nodded.

    ¡°Master. I would like to know as well. I was surprised. Just a little, but I was still surprised! What exactly is happening right now? I want you to exin it!¡±

    Ramiris was relieved that she was protected, but she had been surprised just like Zaza. She was flying around Veldora now and asking him to exin it.

    Veldora nodded as if it could not be helped.

    ¡°I suppose I must then. But it¡¯s just as it looks. As nned, I have created a diversion. We have triggered their trap on purpose and created this wonderful disy of mes. They will all be looking at us now. So the n is going well!¡±

    Veldora said in a confident voice.

    Zaza and Ramiris looked at each other in shock.

    The others of the resistance watched them and gulped.

    They were also confused by what was happening and did not know how to react.

    Zaza had responsibilities.

    It wasn¡¯t just the diversion team that Zaza led that was here.

    Many veteran warriors had been sent from the other bases to join them.

    Sharma had spent the previous night persuading them into action. There would be no future for them if they did not move now. And so they had sent soldiers as if this were the final battle.

    And they were here now, under Zaza¡¯smand.

    So in a way, their lives were in his hands.

    Zaza saw that they were looking at him and so he opened his mouth with determination.

    ¡°Uhh, in other words...we¡¯ve been caught in the enemy¡¯s trap. And it was just as we want, yes? So, while it may not feel like it...the temperature around us is exceeding 30 million degrees...uh, how are we still alive?¡±

    Zaza asked Veldora hesitantly.

    He sounded polite, but there was something reserved about it, as if he wasn¡¯t wholly epting what he was saying yet.

    Zaza¡¯s brain was measuring insane temperatures around them.

    Considering the immense amount of energy, it was as if a gigaton-level atomic bomb had gone off.

    He should have been shocked at his enhanced calcting ability, but Zaza was solely focused on the results.

    It was hard to believe, yet...

    There were six points where the Ether Ring Barrier urred.

    It used the heat as its energy source. As long as the heat rays continued to burn wildly, it would not disappear. It would continue to stay up in the shape of a sphere.

    And it was in this secluded inner space that the immense energy was being sealed in.

    It was energy that defied imagination and turned all manner of matter into dust.

    The explosive atomic energy that urred at the six points was sealed away from the rest of the atmosphere...And so it pushed its way to the center.

    There was no ce to escape.

    Those who were trapped within would be exposed to the burning heat. And when the pressure and impact that destroyed everything was added¡ª-well, that¡¯s what should have been happening.

    ¡ªSix Tyrant¡ª

    This trap that Veldora spoke of, it must be the strongest of the Empire¡¯s weapons. Zaza had guessed as much.

    And so...

    ¡ªWhy are we all alive?

    That was the emotion that he could not hide.

    They were inside of the superweapon and yet they could see and talk to one another.

    Why? It was so absurd and removed from reality.

    He didn¡¯t even know where to begin if he were to ask questions.

    Still, Veldora¡¯s reaction had been to tell him that he was being stupid.

    That was rather rude.

    It did not seem like a matter of stupidity.

    ¡°You idiot. Use your head for once. As I already said, I knew there would be a trap. So why wouldn¡¯t I take the necessary measures to deal with it?¡±

    ¡°No, no! First of all, at what point did you know there would be a trap?¡±

    Veldora answered casually, but Veldora was quick to reply.

    Indeed, Zaza was also wary of a trap. But they hadn¡¯t been sure that there would be one.

    And so he had asked...

    ¡°What? Clearly, that Jegyll woman was lying. I was so sure that you had all noticed. But, could it be that you didn¡¯t?¡±

    Again, Veldora answered as if this were a very simple thing.

    Zaza turned to Ramiris for help.

 Chapter 387

    ¡°Lord Ramiris, did you know about it?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Me? Oh, of-of course! Yes. That woman was suspicious from the start!¡±

    Ramiris¡¯s eyes shifted ufortably as she said this.

    Zaza¡¯s instincts told him that she was lying, but he was a nice grownup, and so he said nothing.

    In any case, Ramiris was clearly of no help here.

    While Veldora looked incredibly bored with the subject, he would have to get him to exin.

    ¡°Lord Veldora, sir. If you would, could you exin to me how you found out about the trap and why you came to suspect Jegyll...¡±

    Zaza asked him directly.

    As Veldora¡¯s actions were dictated by his moods, he might just refuse, but there was nothing else Zaza could do.

    They were currently trapped, and unless the heat around them died down, the Ether Ring Barrier would just stay up forever.

    Surprisingly, Veldora answered Zaza¡¯s question good-humoredly.

    ¡°Hmm, all right then. After all, it will take a little more time for my ¡®Paradox¡¯ to control this energy storm. So I will exin it to you as a way of killing time.¡±

    Veldora said haughtily as he began.

    Some of the words made no sense to Zaza, but it had always been that way. And so Zaza listened without interrupting him.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    While Veldora was a moody person, he was currently in a very good one.

    And so he answered Zaza rather cheerfully.

    The thing that had roused his suspicion was Jegyll¡¯s timing.

    She had arrived right after them. It was almost like she was begging them to suspect her.

    And ording to her exnation, Michelle had been captured.

    Veldora could not help but wonder at this as well.

    However...

    ¡°She said that General Michelle wasn¡¯t able to use her whole power, for fear of doing damage to the city. Well, then. Why didn¡¯t she escape? If Jegyll could escape, then surely Michelle would not have had a problem. ¡°

    ¡°Well... I thought it was because of General Kristoph, the strongest of warriors. It was because General Michelle held him back that Jegyll was allowed to escape...¡±

    Zaza protested, but Veldora shook his head.

    ¡°Look here. Michelle¡¯s power is great. I think she may be stronger than Beretta. I was not able to replicate it in the battle bodies I gave you and Karman. That means there is some secret to her power reactor that even Ramiris was unable to analyze. But nevermind that. The point is, there is no way I would not have noticed that someone with so much power had entered a state of battle. I am sure of it. Within thest few days, I have not detected any such immense energy. In other words, no battle urred.¡±

    He said very smugly.

    It was the truth.

    Veldora was attempting to decipher thews of this world, and so he would have immediately detected energy of that level. And so he felt that this was proof that Michelle had not engaged in any battle.

    As someone who had noticed this, Veldora was hoping to earn the respect of Zaza and the others.

    He felt very good about how things were ying out.

    This was his biggest opportunity yet.

    ¡°Yes, I see it now. While they are still our best work to date, the power output was not what I expected. I think, maybe the diverted engine -the thermonuclear reactor- is at its limit.¡±

    ¡°Ramiris, we¡¯re not talking about that now. The current issue is why Jegyll wanted us to think Michelle had been captured.¡±

    ¡°Why? What do you mean...?¡±

    Veldora was also interested in the engine, but they could talk about thatter.

    Veldora continued to talk in order that Zaza and the others could understand his greatness.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how much of what Jegyll said is true, but what would be their reason for keeping Michelle alive?¡±

    ¡°Th-that is because General Michelle is the governor-general and rules over the city. Like a king. Who knows how her death would affect South City. Besides, she is a princess. While General Kristoph is a hero and most trusted by the Emperor, he would not kill General Michelle on his own.¡±

    Even if he had clear evidence that she was connected to the resistance, it was not enough to have her executed¡ªZaza insisted.

    I see. Veldora thought. But he pretended like he had known this all along.

    ¡°Of course! And considering all of those facts, is it not even more doubtful that Michelle and Kristoph fought?¡±

    ¡°But if there really was someone who thought Michelle was a bother, wouldn¡¯t they try to kill her? It seems easier than capturing her.¡±

    Ramiris was usually quite thoughtless, but this was a surprisingly sharp observation.

    Veldora became inwardly frantic.

    (What are you saying now, Ramiris! I had just concluded things in a very impressive way. Why are you asking more questions!?)

    As Veldora wondered what to do, Zaza came to his rescue.

    ¡°No, Lord Ramiris. It¡¯s just as Mister Veldora says.¡±

    Zaza talked slowly, as if he were thinking hard.

    (Oh? Zaza, you can do it!)

    Veldora cheered him on.

    Zaza continued obliviously.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that it would seem easier to kill General Michelle if they thought she would get in the way. However, considering the reasons we have just discussed, there is not a good enough reason to harm her. But if you think about it...¡±

    Zaza then said that this was the best evidence that Jegyll had been lying.

    It would be one thing to present the evidence, arrest and have a military trial at Central. But an immediate execution by Kristoph? That was hard to believe.

    ¡°I had been quick to believe her myself, but now that I think about it, someone cautious like General Michelle would not have foolishly gone against the Empire in such a bold way. So she must have been caught in some trap...¡±

    The leaders of the support troops nodded at Zaza¡¯s words.

    Michelle¡¯s name was famous within the resistance, and knowing her position and achievements led them to believe Zaza¡¯s theory.

    ¡°I know! Michelle didn¡¯t think her most trusted adjutant would betray her! After all, I could never believe that Beretta would betray me!¡±

    And like that, Ramiris¡¯s guess turned out to be the truth.

    Veldora nodded.

    ¡°So you understand then. I knew it all along. That is why I¡¯ve worked so hard to protect you all!¡±

    Kaaa-hahahaha! Heughed.

    Then he saw the looks of respect he was attracting and felt a strong sense of satisfaction.

    It went without saying, but it was all just a coincidence.

    He hadn¡¯t even been suspicious when talking with Jegyll.

    He had only been able to deal with the Six Tyrant because he had created a barrier as a precaution once they had all gathered together.

 Chapter 388

    It wasn¡¯t because he predicted a trap.

    They would all survive no matter what happened¡ªthat was the condition of ¡®Paradox¡¯ that Veldora had to maintain, and it was as easy as breathing for him.

    This was because of Veldora¡¯s Ultimate Skill, ¡®Nyathotep,¡¯ which boasted efficient and ridiculously powerful abilities.

    Now that he had understood this world¡¯s rules, Veldora had be aplete and unreasonably powerful being.

    And so he had seeded in winning the respect of all that were present.

    ¡°...I had assumed that you were all suspicious as well. But more importantly, Zaza, you must try and use that body more properly.¡±

    He said, ending the conversation while he still looked good.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    Zaza now felt a deeper respect for Veldora.

    He waspletely fooled, but he did not even suspect it.

    And it was the same for the rest of the resistance.

    However, they were not entirely stupid, and they realized that a very important point had been glossed over.

    ¡°I understand now that you saw through the trap and saved us, Mister Veldora. By the way, how does this trap work? I just don¡¯t understand it...but aren¡¯t we being assaulted by a nuclear explosion...?¡±

    Yes, that was the biggest mystery.

    It was one thing to notice the trap.

    That was amazing. But then shouldn¡¯t he have been able to avoid it? Zaza wondered.

    What kind of confidence, no, skill did it take to neutralize a nuclear explosion?

    (No, no. It¡¯s impossible. They werepletely swallowed up by it, and yet not only were there no shockwaves, but there was no heat. This wasn¡¯t just a matter of superior technology...)

    Neither the information disyed in his brain nor his experience could exin this phenomenon.

    As far as Zaza knew, even if their technology had suddenly advanced several generations, this phenomenon would still be impossible.

    The others of the resistance all looked at each other in puzzlement.

    ¡°Hmm. You¡¯re still going on about that? I suppose you¡¯re at too low a level to understand these things. To put it simply, I¡¯ve led the heat, impact, and toxins away from you all by giving them directivity.¡±

    Veldora said this with a lighthearted air, but Zaza and the others could not hide their surprise.

    ¡°Ridiculous! I have never heard of such technology!!¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that you have control over thews of physics!?¡±

    ¡°But that would make you like some kind of mythological god!¡±

    The members of the resistance raised their voices in astonishment.

    It was too much to believe, and it did not seem like the noise would die down any time soon.

    ¡°Hmm. So you don¡¯t believe me? Oh, well. Humans are like that. They can only believe what they can understand. It is the same in all worlds, I suppose.¡±

    Veldora said this with a cheerfulugh. He gave up any further exnation.

    It wasn¡¯t that he was trying to gloss over it. It just could not be helped. He was only saying the truth, but it was too much for them to understand.

    However, Zaza remembered his words, ¡®Then I will tell you. I am a visitor from another world. You can call me the result of supernatural power...or more simply, the dragon who controls the storm. Yes.¡¯

    (What if...no, it couldn¡¯t be...)

    The question arose in Zaza¡¯s mind, but he didn¡¯t have much time to consider it.

    Veldoraughed confidently and then said something most ridiculous.

    ¡°Yes, I see it now. It seems we have visitors, so we should continue to create a diversion. And Karman seems to be working very hard.¡±

    While this made no sense to the others, Zaza understood it.

    Zaza¡¯s sensors were also telling him that Karman was in a state ofbat.

    And this also proved that had he been using these features in the beginning, he would have been able to see that Jegyll was lying.

    (I see. This is amazing...)

    He was impressed, but the problem remained.

    They were currently in a furnace from hell. Veldora¡¯s power was keeping them safe, but they were still trapped by the Ether Ring Barrier.

    If they couldn¡¯t get out of here, there was no way they could continue to create a diversion.

    ¡°Mister Veldora, you do know that unless some of this heat energy inside here depletes, the Ether Ring Barrier will not be disarmed?¡±

    The Ether Ring Barrier had been running on the power from the outside for just an instant. After that, the heat from within had been converted into energy and was stubbornly keeping it activated.

    And currently, the immense difference in pressure on the inside and outside was also suppressed, and this state was perfectly maintained.

    As long as they were in this uparably powerful barrier, the resistance¡¯s army would be useless.

    However, Veldora looked undaunted.

    ¡°Hmph. How foolish. Do not underestimate me, Zaza. This barrier. I need only break it!¡±

    Veldora said this most shocking thing.

    ¡°No-no-no. Surely that is...¡±

    Impossible¨Che was about to say, but the words froze on his lips.

    This was because right in front of him, Veldora had broken the Ether Ring Barrier.

    ¡°Dragoooooooon PUNCH!!¡±

    And he did it in one hit.

    Ridiculous. Zaza thought.

    It was as if Veldora was mocking Zaza¡¯s will to no longer be surprised by anything. Reality just kept being redefined in front of him.

    I¡¯m too tired, Zaza groaned.

    Indeed, it was as Veldora had said. Humans just believed what they wanted to believe.

    The truth hurt.

    And so he decided to believe Veldora without doubt from now on.

    ¡°Wonderful. Well then, I shall now test this power that you have given to me!¡±

    Zaza said with a grin.

    There was no hesitation in his voice now. All of his doubts had been blown away.

    Zaza had found hope in this deste world.

    And he wasn¡¯t the only one.

    ¡°Kaaa-hahahahaha! Oh, Zaza. Your face looks so much better now. Good, let¡¯s go! We must show them our true power!!¡±

    Veldora shouted as he jumped out excitedly.

    His joyous voice reverberated within the hearts of the resistance, which had been dark and closed.

    ¡°Zaza. I feel hope for the first time.¡±

    ¡°Me too. Let¡¯s do this. I don¡¯t even care if Michelle is on our side or not. We¡¯ll wreak havoc on the Empire!¡±

    ¡°Yes. If she¡¯s an enemy, we¡¯ll just have to defeat her like the others!¡±

    Indeed.

    The members of the resistance had all but given up as they suffered long and hard. But now, at this moment, they fully believed in Veldora.

    ¡°Aye, the enemy wasn¡¯t the Empire. It was our hearts that had lost hope! We can do this. We¡¯ll draw as much attention as possible without getting in his way!¡±

    Zaza shouted as he thrust his fist into the air.

    Everyone elseughed and nodded at those words.

    The enemy was the massive Empire.

    However, an Unreasonable Child who knew nothing of what was normal was now with them.

    They could not lose¡ªZaza and the others were sure of it. And so they marched out to battle.

 Chapter 389

    A dozen or more battleships were lined up in the sky, creating an imposing scene.

    In the bridge of the gship Lordaran.

    General Kristoph¡¯s sharp eyes were observing the Six Tyrant.

    It had a diameter of 100 km. And it was covered in a rainbow-coloredyer known as the Ether Ring Barrier.

    Inside, a violent madness that surpassed anything that could be imagined in this world was erupting.

    A gigaton level nuclear bomb¡ªIt was a weapon that created a sun on a smaller scale on the surface.

    The things detonated at six different points at the same time.

    Heat rays and shock waves all bounce off of the barrier and push inward, and then are repelled...resulting in immeasurable destructive power.

    ¡°Surely there will be no survivors...¡±

    Kristoph muttered to himself.

    The new Emperor, Fudora, had given him a mission. The annihtion of the Resistance.

    Jegyll had led them on the right path, sessfully gathering the majority of their current fighting force together.

    She had made them believe that security was weak. And so the pathetic prey hade here to thend of death.

    The first stage of the n wasplete. Now he would move to the second stage.

    Now that the resistance had lost the majority of their fighting force, he would attack their hideouts and capture them so they could be used as material for experiments.

    ¡°Indeed. It is most fortunate for me as a man of science to be able to witness this superweapon in action.¡±

    The leader of the scientists said. He was giddy like a child.

    As far as they were aware, this was the greatest amount of energy ever seen in this world. And it was being controlled by ayer of skin that was the colors of a rainbow.

    It was the fruit of the wisdom of their race.

    The scientists were all curious about the strength of the Ether Ring Barrier.

    During thest great war, it had been an undefeatable shield that protected the city.

    And it had worked as expected yet again.

    However, there were a few points that should be mentioned.

    Unlike the city, where power had to be provided in order to maintain the barrier, this one converted the heat into energy directly.

    This astronomical energy that had been created through the gigantic atomic bomb was converted into energy that kept the Ether Ring Barrier running. The theory had been put into practice.

    It was a model of the Star System that only the Machinery Four had, which couldpletely control a thermonuclear reaction.

    The Machinery Four¡¯s high-power thermonuclear reactors were equipped with finished Stars Systems. They were very rare, as there were only threepleted ones in existence.

    Now that Almsbine was dead, it was an imprable system.

    There was not one person who understood how it worked.

    This was why the scientists were so excited to see the heritage of the genius scientist with their own eyes.

    Kristoph nodded without any particr emotion. Then he started to open his mouth to give the next order.

    However, his eyes then caught the distortion of space.

    Thin cracks then started to appear on the surface of the Ether Ring Barrier. It was the energy that seeped out of these cracks that were causing the distortion.

    Kristoph was quick to realize this...

    ¡°All ships activate anti-shock barriers!! Andnd the ships at once!!¡±

    He shouted.

    They were at least 20 km away from the Six Tyrant. However, if the Ether Ring Barrier really did break, the destructive power that had been pressurized inside wouldy waste to the area faster than the speed of sound.

    Kristoph followed his instincts and ordered a retreat in order to escape the danger.

    His soldiers were sharp from training, and they obeyed his order without question.

    It was the scientists who showed surprise.

    ¡°General Kristoph. What is happening?¡±

    The lead scientist asked, clearly dissatisfied with the decision.

    However, before Kristoph could answer him¡ªan rm sounded, and something hit the ship¡¯s barrier from the outside. Had all ships notnded, there would have likely been casualties.

    After that, there was an earth-shattering roar.

    It turned into vibrations and it was so loud that you could hear it inside of the ships in spite of them being soundproof.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s happening!?¡±

    ¡°Surely it can¡¯t be that the Ether Ring Barrier was unable to contain the energy of the Six Tyrant?¡±

    ¡°So a gigaton level hit was the limit...¡±

    ¡°No, perhaps it was due to maintenance being impossible? Perhaps there was a malfunction.¡±

    The scientists weren¡¯t stupid.

    They quickly understood the situation and began to give their own exnations.

    However, there were some who questioned it.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand. Most of the energy should not be depleted yet. Considering the difference of pressure inside and outside of it, the aftermath should be much worse than a mere shockwave.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. And look at the monitor. There are no balls of fire. There was an explosion, but it was very small, no?¡±

    ¡°So perhaps the chain reaction failed and the nuclear reactor was iplete?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. Look at the density of reactants in the air. It is not at all normal.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. The explosion happened as it should. However, something caused most of the energy to dissipate. That is probably what happened.¡±

    The scientists stared at the observation systems on the bridge and shared their opinions.

    Kristoph looked at them and opened his mouth with a grim expression.

    ¡°The top tower of South City has been destroyed.¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°It seems that a part of the Ether Barrier Ring broke off first, and energy spilled out of it all at

 Chapter 390

    once. And it just happened to pierce the tower.¡±

    Kristoph exined mournfully.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be...!?¡±

    ¡°Could it be a coincidence...¡±

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t you know that His Majesty is currently there in order to analyze Michelle¡¯s body structure!?¡±

    Kristoph nodded at the shouting scientist.

    ¡°Yes. Thankfully, Alvin is also there, in case Michelle gets violent. But I am still worried about His Majesty. I¡¯m going to return. You all continue down south and see if any of the resistance have survived.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Understood!¡±

    ¡°General, I doubt there are any survivors.¡±

    Kristoph agreed.

    With the violent power that defeated the Ether Ring Barrier in front of them, what could the resistance have done to save themselves?

    Still, it was dangerous to presume.

    And so Kristoph decided to hammer in the final nail.

    ¡°Hmm. But don¡¯t let your guard down. Once you are sure of their annihtion, you will continue on to the second part of the n, as scheduled. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Kristoph nodded with satisfaction. Then he exited the ship and flew into the air.

    He was headed for South City.

    It was 100 km away, but Kristoph could reach it in the blink of an eye.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    ¡°Now, the time hase for me to finally aplish my greatest wish.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lord Fudora.¡±

    The joy welled up within him.

    Fudora suppressed it as his hand rose towards Michelle¡¯s chest.

    He would take the fruit of wisdom.

    Fudora had stolen the seat of the Emperor Almsbine and be the most powerful in thend.

    And now, in order to learn the secret of the Mobius System that he had dreamed of for so long, he had captured Michelle.

    The Mobius System¨Cit was an astonishing system created by the genius scientist, Almsbine.

    By some practice that wasn¡¯t nuclear, he had created an unending cycle of eternal energy.

    Humanity¡¯s dream. The answer to all problems regarding energy.

    ¡°Al, your father, was much too kind. He feared sacrifice and hindered the advancement of science. And yet with that brain, he would have seeded when he was still young. But he feared the results and abandoned thepletion of the Mobius System. It was unfortunate. As his junior, I was very disappointed.¡±

    Fudora talked as if to himself.

    Michelle had not noticed the change that hade over her adjutant, and she hade in for maintenance after the battle.

    When she did this, her brain¡¯s features were switched to protection mode, and she was put into a sleep that she was unable to wake from by herself.

    After that, he just needed to search for the Mobius system hidden within her body¡ªit was exactly as Fudora had nned.

    Almsbine had performed modification surgery on four people himself. The four cyborgs with the highestbat ability¡ªMachinery Four.

    Three of them had the Star System, which was the final form of nuclear fusion.

    As the name implied, they had small stars fixed into their bodies.

    They were now incredible beings that were able to supply an entire city with energy, just by themselves.

    However, the Mobius System was on a different level.

    It allowed a single person to provide energy for a whole.

    Fudora had supported Almsbine with all his body and soul in hopes of this dream being fulfilled.

    However, right before itspletion, Almsbine had abandoned his research forever.

    Fudora could not ept it.

    Had this system beenpleted, it would have meant the realization of a world where all of humanity could live happily. Knowing this, he was unable to give up.

    ¡®Sir, why are you doing this!?¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s too dangerous. This is too much power for human hands. One mistake, and it could destroy the entire universe...¡¯

    While he was unsatisfied with this, Almsbine would not change his mind. Fudora had no choice but to pretend to agree with him.

    However, that did notst.

    He had developed Biputers for Bionoids which boastedputing abilities that surpassed quantumputers.

    With this ability and Fudora¡¯s mind, they could surpass the genius. He should be able to analyze the Mobius System and lead it topletion.

    ¡°Sir...that dream we once talked about. I will finish it myself.¡±

    Fudora muttered. And then he got to work...

    He had decided to use the Six Tyrant as a way of turning the eyes of those old scientists away from him.

    There was no point in having a weapon that you could not use.

    And so it was also to gather data.

    Besides, once the Mobius System wasplete, the Star System would be a thing of the past.

    That was what Fudora thought, and so he dly gave his permission.

    Now he would be able to concentrate on his work without anyone disturbing him.

    His hand sunk into Michelle¡¯s chest and connected to her nervous system. He was interfering with the arithmetic element connect to her brain, and then he touched the secret door.

    Whaty beyond it, was the light of hope.

    That was what Fudora believed as he opened it...

    Perhaps if the timing had been slightly different, things would not have turned out the way that they did.

    Had he been better prepared, he might have been able to do something.

    However, the worst thing happened at the worst time.

    It happened just as the door opened. As if the devil were smiling at him.

    ¡°...Hmm!?¡±

    It happened in an instant.

    Fudora detected energy of incredible density. The kind that instinctively filled him with horror.

    At the same time, Alvin, who stood by in case of an emergency, began to move.

    He created an Ether Ring Barrier as if to protect the capsule that Fudora and Michelle were inside.

 Chapter 391

    Immediately after, the tower that was seen as the safest ce in all of South City, evaporated.

    Fudora had barely escaped death.

    Still, his face turned pale.

    ¡°NO! The Mobius System is running...¡±

    Even when it was off, the excess energy exceeded that of the Star System.

    And now, the Mobius System had activated outside of the city, where there were no facilities.

    Fudora frantically tried to stop it. However, it was impossible.

    The energy being created was too strong, and his hands were full just trying to stop if from going out of control.

    ¡°No, could it really be so...!?¡±

    He abandoned all sense of calm and used every cell in his Bionoid body in order to try and control it. And yet still, he found it difficult to stop the flow of energy...

    ¡°Help me, Alvin!¡±

    ¡°Certainly.¡±

    Alvin¡¯s Ether Ring Barrier helped neutralize the overflowing energy.

    However, it was only dying the inevitable.

    (¡ªI see. So this is... This is the Mobius System!? So he...Al really was a genius!!)

    Surprise. And an emotion like joy.

    Fudora¡¯s instincts as a scientist caused him to feel things that seemed inappropriate given his situation.

    But also, there was fear.

    ¨CIt could destroy the universe if they made a mistake¡ª

    The words of the genius.

    And those words were true.

    (Yes, this really is too much power for human hands. This is what he...)

    In spite of himself, he found a renewed sense of respect towards Almsbine.

    However, that genius was no longer here.

    Fudora realised his own arrogance now.

    He felt regret too.

    Because he had opened the door to destruction...

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    Kristoph arrived at the scene. He was shocked.

    The top of the structure¡ªthat had been supported by the space elevator, had been blown off.

    Without support, the elevator was dragged down by gravity, wreaking havoc on the city below.

    As the city¡¯s defense systems had protected the main part, it seemed that no residents had died from it. But the facilities at the top were destroyed.

    The scene reminded him of the end of the war.

    ¡°Your Majesty...¡±

    Kristoph searched for signs of him. And then he detected Fudora¡¯s signal a short distance above him. It seemed like he was all right. Kristoph was relieved.

    However, that did notst long.

    Kristoph tried to head towards Fudora, but he then stopped in his tracks.

    His sensors were telling him that some unfamiliar and gigantic energy was approaching him.

    It wasing directly towards him as if it had a will of its own.

    Kristoph¡¯s senses were telling him it was an enemy.

    And¡ª

    ¡°KAAAAA¡ªHAHAHAHA! I have arrived!!¡±

    ¡°And so have I!!¡±

    Kristoph encountered them.

    Something unreasonable beyond imagination.

    ¡°You rats. How did you crawl into here?¡±

    He asked. His voice was filled with rage.

    However, Veldora seemed not to notice.

    ¡°Oh, you seem to have a decent amount of power too. Nothing like me, of course. I don¡¯t mind letting you go if you won¡¯t bother me. So you should leave while you can.¡±

    He said grandly.

    Kristoph could not hide his difort.

    Even though he was a Bionoid, the old Kristoph¡¯s memories and emotions were still there.

    ¡°I see. So you are just a fool who doesn¡¯t know his ce. But it¡¯s no surprise that a mere member of the resistance doesn¡¯t recognize my face. I will give a name you can take with you to hell. I am Kristoph. Surely even a rat like you has heard that name before?¡±

    No one had ever heard that name without feeling a sense of dread. Or so Kristoph thought, as he said it.

    What was important now was that Fudora was safe. It would be a waste of time to get into a fight here.

    He could deal with the rats at ater time.

    Kristoph didn¡¯t mind allowing these pests to escape. Of course, all of this was very funny to Veldora.

    ¡°Oh, Ramiris. Did you hear that? Uh, Kristoph, was it? Have you heard that name before?¡±

    ¡°Hmmm. It sounds familiar? Actually, how would I even know who is famous in this world.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Well, it really doesn¡¯t mean anything. Kristoph, or whatever your name is. I am Veldora! The great dragon and dear friend of the Great Demon King Rimuru. Would you like to find out just how foolish you have been? I don¡¯t mind showing a weakling like you just how great I am, you know? Kaaa-hahahahaha!!¡±

    Veldora saw that Kristoph had no intention of retreating, and so he decided to amuse himself by toying with him a little.

    And Kristoph as well, was prepared to teach the fool in front of him a good lesson.

    ¡°I have no choice then. You will die!¡±

    Boom! The air seemed to explode.

    Kristoph hadpressed the air and shot it out, faster than the speed of sound.

    Airst¨COne of the secret Machinery Arts moves.

    The fired air-bullet went straight for Veldora¡¯s face.

    Normally, this would have resulted in his head being blown off.

    It should have.

    However, Veldora was not normal.

    It did no damage.

    This level of attack was not even enough to make him itch.

    ¡°Hey, hey. Don¡¯t you realize how pointless such attacks are? Now give it your all. Maybe it will be a half-decent fight.¡±

    Veldora said as he folded his arms. It was like he was instructing a student.

    As for Ramiris...

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just give up? You¡¯re really beneath our notice.¡±

    Ramiris always acted like this against people she knew she could beat.

    She had no interest in Kristoph¡¯s pride a warrior.

 Chapter 392

    Ramiris didn¡¯t mean to do it, but her natural personality was only making Kristoph more angry.

    ¡°You arrogant rats. You called yourselves Veldora and Ramiris, I believe... Yes, Jegyll said something about that in her report. Some secret weapon that Michelle fought with. Unfortunately, it seems that Michelle held back and now you have a false sense of confidence. You think you are a god in this small world, but I am here to give you a taste of reality.¡±

    As a fighter and Hero.

    Kristoph saw Veldora as an enemy.

    An enemy he did not have to hold back when fighting.

    ¡°Kahahaha! You think you can beat me? How amusing!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think this guy is going to quit. Get him, master!¡±

    Veldoraughed in reply. Ramiris was leaving it all to him.

    There was no need for Ramiris to act reserved when their victory was assured.

    And Veldora didn¡¯t need any encouragement.

    ¡°Hehehe. This reminds me of those days when I trained with Zegion. You have some good points as well. Your martial arts make sense, not that they would be effective on me.¡±

    As Kristoph looked on in shock, Veldora continued to be as calm as was possible.

    ¡°You¡¯ll regret your boasts in hell!!¡±

    With those words said, Kristoph himself turned into a speeding bullet of light.

    Veldora still stood there, confident.

    He would crush the insolence out of him.

    The afterglow remained like an illusion, confusing the senses of the enemy.

    Through leaving energy behind, you could disable their heat sensors.

    As you were moving faster than the speed of sound, measuring the sound waves was pointless.

    And like that, a most deadly attack was created at an incredible speed.

    ¡°Maximum Impact!!¡±

    The body of a Bionoid could change shape at will and also regenerate when damaged. One of only three Star Systems that existed in this world was installed in him. This man, who was the greatest of fighters.

    General Kristoph, the strongest of the Machinery Four.

    His fists had never seen defeat in the battlefield before, and they now thrust into Veldora...

    ...And.

    All of the kic energy bounced off into his fist.

    The result.

    Kristoph¡¯s right arm blew off at the shoulder.

    ¡°...What!?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but move away from Veldora in shock.

    All the while, he could hear Ramiris and Veldora talking.

    ¡°I knew it! Master, it¡¯s just as I thought. This guy isn¡¯t too different from Zaza and Karman in terms of energy. So that Michelle woman must have been special!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. I wasn¡¯t able to see it with Appraisal. But this guy¡¯s energy flow is easily read. It seems like it really will be best if we cooperate with her after all.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. And then we can install that engine in Beretta!¡±

    ¡°What? What exactly are you trying to do with him?¡±

    ¡°Why not! Then Beretta can have a major power up!¡±

    In spite of Kristoph being there as an enemy, the two seemed to have forgotten about himpletely.

    (This is ridiculous. Can they really not see me!?)

    His brain felt like it was burning. A rage was welling up deep within him.

    He had never felt so much emotion since he had been reborn as a Bionoid.

    He was a being who stayed calm no matter what the situation. A pawn to be moved at Fudora¡¯smand...That was how Kristoph had seen himself.

    However, it seemed that he was mistaken.

    (So the warrior within me has not died...)

    He had never felt happy about being worshipped as a Hero.

    He just wanted to live up to the expectations of his friend, Almsbine. That was his only wish.

    He remembered that now.

    Kristoph looked at his dismembered arm and then looked back at Veldora.

    Now, his heart had calmedpletely.

    ¡°What did you do? My fist should have had you. It had an Ether Ring Barrier around it!¡±

    He said slowly. At the same time, he tried to regenerate his right arm.

    He was a new Bionoid, and the features of his body obeyed his will spectacrly.

    In the blink of an eye, his arm was restored.

    ¡°¡ªStill, I appear to have underestimated you. Forgive my insolence. I was convinced that there was no substance that could withstand my strength. But I suppose it is not so much a feature of your body, but a type of art?¡±

    Kristoph swallowed back the anger and admitted that Veldora was powerful.

    The fist that destroyed everything had been blocked¨Cthe answer to this, could only be that Veldora was a master who had acquired skills that were not a part of Machinery Arts. That was what Kristoph determined.

    And so he tried to talk to Veldora in order to receive a hint as to what it could be.

    The strongest attacks were based on ultimate defense.

    And Kristoph had attacked safely. He hadn¡¯t been reckless. And yet, the result had been the loss of his right arm.

    It was no wonder that he was shocked.

    However, he had still not given up winning.

    He pretended to talk, all the while, he ran the Star System at full power.

    ¡°Oh, you can tell? ¡®Flexibility trumps strength¡¯! To put it simply, it is the secret of martial arts.¡±

    Veldora answered proudly.

    Of course, it was all lies.

    The reason that Kristoph¡¯s attack hadn¡¯t worked, was because Veldora was a spiritual life form.

    It was simply a matter of energy density that caused Kristoph¡¯s attack to be pushed back.

    Veldora hadn¡¯t even defended himself.

    It had nothing to do with ¡®flexibility trumps strength.¡¯

    If anything, it should be, ¡®strength trumps flexibility.¡¯

    Kristoph was the strongest man in this world.

    The reason for his defeat, was that he was fighting against someone from another world who seemed to move bypletely different rules.

    It was a fight that Kristoph had no way of winning in the first ce.

    However, Kristoph was not able to ept the reality.

    His ideas of the world got in the way, and he could not see any other possibility.

    How could it be true that Veldora hadn¡¯t used any form of defense...

    Kristoph had been the strongest being in this world.

 Chapter 393

    And so when something of another level appeared, he was unable to process it.

    No.

    Perhaps his instincts did realize it. However, he was in denial.

    After all, Kristoph was supposed to be the greatest work of the genius Almsbine.

    And so he continued to judge things by what he knew.

    And he challenged Veldora once again.

    ¡°Nonsense! Don¡¯t you dare think that you¡¯ve beaten me with that level of skill!¡±

    Kristoph shouted. He was risking everything based on his reputation.

    However, it would not pay off.

    ¡°Dragon PUUUUUUUUNCH!!¡±

    Veldora allowed much of the force to weaken as his fist mmed into Kristoph.

    And yet, in front of such a fist, Kristoph¡¯s Ether Ring Barrier was meaningless.

    It broke in an instant. And the impact caused Kristoph¡¯s body to go numb.

    His rising energy had no ce to go and began to disperse into the air.

    ¡°No...it can¡¯t be...¡±

    Kristoph could not admit defeat. He meant to fight as a warrior until the end.

    However, his timing was bad.

    Veldora had already lost all interest in him.

    After all, Fudora had just opened the door.

    ¡ªThe door to destruction.

    Veldora¡¯s instincts told him of this.

    He had had a bad feeling the moment that Michelle¡¯s energy began to rise rapidly.

    That¡¯s why he knew that this was no time to be ying. It was an emergency and Veldora sensed danger.

    ¡°Sorry. It seems something has happened with Michelle. So I don¡¯t have time to y with you anymore. Maybe next time. I suggest you train a little more!¡±

    Veldora said with a boisterousugh. And with that, he and Ramiris left.

    Kristoph remained...

    ¡°He-hehehe... Surely not. They couldn¡¯t really have lost interest... But he was strong... Is he human? No, more important, I...¡±

    Confused, troubled, he thought.

    He was so disturbed that he could not stand up.

    Veldora¡¯s attack had freed him from what control Fudora had over his body that had been printed into his instincts.

    But it would take a little while longer for Kristoph to realize this...

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    Veldora reached Michelle in a single jump.

    It was an emergency, and so he did not hold back.

    He used ¡®Teleportation¡¯ without hesitation.

    But he almost regretted what he saw once he arrived.

    ¡°...Master. This looks really bad!¡±

    ¡°I know, Ramiris. There is nothing I can do now. Let¡¯s leave and pretend like we didn¡¯t see anything.¡±

    ¡°But, wouldn¡¯t that mean abandoning, Zaza, Sharma, Rindo, the children, Karman and everyone we met in this world? We can save ourselves, but I don¡¯t want to abandon them as well!¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Yes... However, there really is nothing...¡±

    ¡°Even you can¡¯t do anything, Master?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t. After all...¡±

    After all, the scene in front of them was very appropriate for signaling the end of the world.

    Alvin was making a desperate attempt to neutralize the energy that flowed out of Michelle. Fudora¡¯s eyes bulged, blood-shot as he attempted to control it.

    Neither of them even noticed that Veldora and Ramiris were there.

    Veldora understood what was happening at a nce.

    His reading had revealed that Michelle had more energy than Beretta, and now it was all being released.

    But what was more dangerous...

    (To think it would be this bad. I hadn¡¯t been able to read the power reactor, but it seems different in principle from the others. This isn¡¯t a sun. Once a sun¡¯s life is exhausted, it bes a supernova¡ªno, copsar? The energy that is being discharged is immense, but what is most dangerous, is the speed at which it absorbs the matter surrounding it...)

    ¡ªThis is bad, Veldora thought.

    It wouldn¡¯t be impossible to nullify the leaking energy, but it would be hard to stop the power that was absorbing things.

    If he waited until the copsar was satisfied, it might eventually stabilize. However, that was only if there was a single copsar.

    But Veldora¡¯s eyes caught two of them, and they were growingrger at an rming rate.

    One of them was sucking the substances in, while the other unleashed pure energy.

    In other words, it would never be satisfied. It reminded him of Beelzebuth and its insatiable ¡®stomach¡¯...

    ¡°...Because it¡¯s like Rimuru¡¯s power?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Ramiris found the answer, and Veldora nodded.

    ¡°What will you do? If this continues, everyone will...¡±

    Veldora could not immediately answer her question.

    Had he seriously wanted to neutralize it, he would be able to buy them quite a lot of time.

    However, any other methods¡ªfor instance, isting it with a barrier... It would still be difficult to control this much energy.

    Eventually, it would break through, and the world would be destroyed.

    After all, this was on a different level.

    While it was fine now, if left alone, this was bad enough to swallow up the entire universe.

    ¡°Oh, well... I don¡¯t feel like it, but I¡¯ll do what I can to stop it.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure, Master?¡±

    ¡°I have no choice but to try.¡±

    There was no option that included leaving things as they were.

    Yes, he had talked about running away, but he would have done so by now, had he really meant it.

    Veldora was fond of the people here who lived so desperately.

    The arrogant Zaza and the brazen-faced Karman.

    Serious Rindo and surprisingly tough Sharma.

    The children, who never despaired regardless of the situation.

    Veldora would never abandon such lovable people.

    Perhaps their meeting had only been a coincidence, but there must be some meaning to it.

    Even a chance meeting is due to fate¨CThere was no difference between coincidence and the inevitable to Veldora.

    He would seed if he was going to do it at all.

    Veldora¡¯s pride would not permit failure.

    And so Veldora decided to use whatever he could.

    ¡°It will stabilize if you can seed in neutralizing it while I hold it back. Are you listening to me, humans? I don¡¯t really want to, but I will help you this one time. It must be tuned speedily andpletely so the size of the Mobius is identical!!¡±

 Chapter 394

    He requested help from the people who he assumed had modified Michelle; Fudora and Alvin.

    Asking help from humans was incredibly humiliating for dragons.

    Veldora¡¯s sisters would have been furious.

    However, in that respect, Veldora had a rather flexible mindset.

    He quickly unleashed his aura towards Michelle and shouted as Fudora and Alvin stood there in shock.

    ¡°Bu-but. Even Al said it was impossible...¡±

    ¡°Silence! I am trying to help you. Stop whining and get to work!! Look here, you¡¯re all humans, all right? While there may be differences, you cannot say that it is an unscble wall.¡±

    Veldora was talking recklessly as always.

    However, there was someone there who was moved because of his reckless idealism.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it, Lord Fudora. If we give up now, all of our actions would be meaningless. Let¡¯s save Michelle. My sister.¡±

    ¡°Alvin...you...¡±

    ¡°This is no time to hesitate. If you cannot stop this, your ambitions will be crushed as well.¡±

    ¡°...You... Has your consciousness returned!?¡±

    ¡°It never had to. I was acting all along. I thought that this might happen one day, and so I used a ¡®brain¡¯ decoy. After all, you had no intention of killing us, did you, Lord Fudora? That Bionoid didn¡¯t destroy my decoy brain.¡±

    ¡°Tsk. So you tricked me. You are his son, after all. Smarter than I thought...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating now.¡±

    ¡°But why did you pretend to obey me?¡±

    ¡°It was because I agreed with you, Lord Fudora. Of course, had I known the Mobius System would be this dangerous, I would have opposed you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. This is purely my ambition to...¡±

    ¡°I think that Jegyll and Kristoph would have regained their own will by now as well? Wasn¡¯t that your n from the very beginning? You would y the viin so we could defeat you?¡±

    ¡°This is foolishness...¡±

    ¡°But I think you were a little too thorough, seeing as you got rid of people who knew too much and could get in the way. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter now. Let¡¯s hurry up and save Michelle!¡±

    The conversation was over. Alvin tried to intervene with Michelle¡¯s Mobius System.

    As for Fudora, while he was reluctant, he knew his priorities.

    If they failed to control the Mobius System here, everything would be lost.

    This was no time to lose themselves in an argument.

    ¡°Yes, it must be done quickly. Or else, I might also run out of energy.¡±

    Veldora said in an unusually serious voice.

    It was easy enough to nullify the energy that was flowing out, but the other side that kept on absorbing it, now that was the real problem.

    If it continued to receive energy, the absolute value would increase, as would the amount of energy discharged.

    And then of course, so would the power to absorb.

    And even worse, there was no regrity to the type of energy that was being unleashed.

    ¡°Wait, Master. Isn¡¯t it fundamentally impossible to calcte this!?¡±

    Ramiris cried.

    It was no wonder, considering the energying from Michelle was constantly changing its condition.

    Yes, just as if different kinds of energy were being pulled out from a different dimension...

    ¡°Yes. If not, I would have already connected the corridors so it would circte!¡±

    Veldora said. He felt like crying as well.

    Even when he used his Seeker of Truth though his Ultimate Skill, ¡®Nyathotep,¡¯ he was unable to read thews of energy that was constantly changing. The result, the only thing he could do was to read the energy that had leaked out and nullify it. It was a passive measure.

    Furthermore, he had to use his aura to stop the other side from absorbing. This process was not only very difficult for Veldora, but it was harsh and seemed to be without end.

    And time kept moving along.

    There was no end in sight.

    Just like the number of Pi, prime numbers continued to spread out before him.

    Something that seemed to be there but wasn¡¯t.

    Something that was there but seemed not to be.

    It was ruled byws that could not be seen and that surpassed human knowledge.

    Even if you had the calcting ability that exceeded a quantumputer, you would not be able to find an answer.

    If told to solve the problem right here and now, the only thing he could say was that it was impossible.

    Still, no one would give up.

    Alvin sent orders to the different departments, as the city was in an uproar. And all the while, he organized the information.

    Fudora read the information, his brain working hard in order to findws that may or may not be there.

    As for Veldora and Ramiris, they desperately attempted to keep Michelle in her current state.

    However, the scale began to tip. And the ck sphere started to growrger.

    All of them could see that their limit was reached.

    And then the rhythm was broken again, and the energy bnce copsed.

    Veldora frantically adjusted it and prevented an explosion, but it was now big enough for anyone to see.

    It was too big to be called a micro ck hole now, and if it were to be unleashed again, Veldora would find it very difficult to stop it.

    ¡°This is bad... At this point, I don¡¯t even know if I can...¡±

    Veldora couldn¡¯t help but mutter.

    However, no one wasining.

    This was because Fudora and Alvin had already realized how abnormal he was.

    He had already used brute-force to control the Mobius System several times, as it discharged.

    Had Veldora not been there, the world would have been long destroyed.

    But even if they all did their best, there simply was not enough time.

    It was just as the room filled with despair.

    Baaam!!

    The sound echoed off of Veldora¡¯s head.

    And then...

    ¡°Hey, hey. What¡¯s going on here?! I¡¯ve only been gone for one week, and you guys are already trying to destroy a world!!¡±

    Well, the voice sounded very irritated indeed.

    The thing that floated there was a mysterious slime with a paper fan.

    It was...

    Great Demon King Rimuru hade to take Veldora and the others back.

 Chapter 395

    Michelle was in despair.

    She had been betrayed by Jegyll, the one friend who she trusted and could be real with.

    Her body could not move.

    Her brain had been disconnected from it, and now her own body felt like it was far away.

    Ah, I¡¯m so tired¡ªMichelle thought.

    When the ideals that her father had dreamed of were shattered, Michelle decided to live while hiding her true feelings.

    As a leader, she decided to prioritize the values of the majority over her own.

    Save those who needed to be saved, even though it came with sacrifices.

    You couldn¡¯t save everyone, but save those that you could.

    And in the worst-case scenario, you might have to sacrifice a hundred to save one. She had that resolve when it came to politics.

    Kill your emotion and only act based on the logic of numbers you could trust.

    It was people who could do this that were fit to lead.

    So, no matter how much she agonized over something, she didn¡¯tin in front of anyone.

    She had always acted as if what she was doing was right. And she would lead them with pride.

    ¡ªHowever, it had been different with Jegyll.

    And now she was betrayed. It dealt more damage to Michelle than she could have ever imagined.

    And that was why the lock to the door had broken.

    (I don¡¯t care about what happens now...)

    She muttered without a voice.

    Despair and then resignation. It seemed natural enough.

    But...

    ¨CDon¡¯t give up, Michelle. If you give up, the Mobius System will be uncontroble¡ª

    Her father¡¯s voice awakened her consciousness.

    (Yes... It¡¯s too early to give up...)

    Even though she could not move her body, her mind was healthy.

    The Mobius System was already running, but she could still...

    Besides, there was something strange about Jegyll¡¯s betrayal.

    (Yes, now that I think about it...)

    When she thought back on it, Jegyll had seemed odd.

    Her voice and movements were the same as usual. Michelle had asionally said things that referenced their past as they talked. And Jegyll had reacted properly every time.

    And so Michelle assumed that the strangeness she had felt must be nothing. However, now she considered the possibility that something she wasn¡¯t aware of was at y here.

    The ¡®brain¡¯ was an important organ and was protected in several ways. That meant that hypnosis and brainwashing should not work, but she couldn¡¯t bepletely confident about it either.

    After all, something simr was happening to herself currently.

    Perhaps Jegyll had also had her ¡®brain¡¯ isted from her body and had the information stolen¡ªin spite of knowing very little, Michelle was able to make a guess that was very close to the truth.

    (If that¡¯s true, then I cannot give up here!!)

    Her fighting spirit burned anew, and she considered what it was that she could do now.

    Her body wouldn¡¯t move.

    The only thing that she could do now was to pray for Jegyll and the resistance.

    However...

    Michelle¡¯s consciousness wasbined with overwhelming energy that overflowed from her. Her thoughts now moved silently, but faster than the speed of light, towards the hearts of those she believed in...

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    Michelle¡¯s prayer reached Jegyll as well.

    However, it was toote to change anything.

    ......

    .....

    ...

    Karman had transformed most strangely. And Jegyll could no longer handle him.

    At first, Jegyll had had the advantage with Machinery Arts, but now, none of the attacks could deal a finishing blow.

    Karman had incredibly healing ability¡ªit was superior to even the Super Beasts, and he healed immediately after Jegyll dealt any damage.

    No. If anything, it seemed like his defense ability was improving every time he healed. Just as a broken bone is stronger after being healed, the Dragonic Armor seemed to react as if it were a living creature.

    Furthermore, Karman showed that he could adapt to Jegyll¡¯s movements.

    While Jegyll should have been the more skilled of the two, her attacks were no longer hitting their target.

    Yes, it was as if he had eyes on the back of his head. He was able to deal with attacks from all directions.

    And it wasn¡¯t just that.

    She was able to ce her palm on his armor, but it was poisoned.

    The powerful acid would burn her hand.

    The shock from the hits and the sma that hit her upon contact. It was so bad that all of the previous damage did not seem like much to Jegyll.

    The various firearms and methods of counterattack.

    It was at the same level as the Machinery Four or even higher in terms of energy output.

    And this perfect defense that Jegyll could not prate.

    Karman hadpletely stopped Jegyll¡¯s most powerful method of attack, End Vibration.

    It took apart molecules and atoms by causing a certain area to vibrate. It was an incredibly destructive skill that was supposed to be impossible to defend against.

    As far as Jegyll was aware, the only way to do this was to create a special barrier that rejected and sealed away any external forces...

    Yes, Karman was using the Ether Ring Barrier.

    (What¡¯s happening? You shouldn¡¯t be able to control the Ether Ring Barrier without the Star System... You have to create ¡®ethers¡¯ with the use of a linked particle elerator...unless, he recreated it!? Do those strange suits they weare with the Star System installed!?)

    Jegyll could not help bute to that conclusion.

    She didn¡¯t want to believe it, but when it was happening right before her eyes like this, she did not have much of a choice.

    (How could the resistance of all people have ess to such technology...?)

    She had so many questions, but now was not the time.

    As her strongest attacks had been ineffective, Jegyll had no way of defeating Karman.

    And before she knew it, Karman¡¯s men had joined the fight as well.

    They were wearing the Powered Suits that should have been destroyed as they toyed with Reiz and his men.

    The Super Beasts were there as well, and the battle turned into chaos.

    She could not expect reinforcements or the possibility of being revived after death.

 Chapter 396

    And then it happened. In that split second after Jegyll¡¯s attack, Karman fired his Giga Buster, immediately evaporating the lower half of Jegyll¡¯s body.

    As shey there in shock, Karman thrust out his fist like the jaw of a dragon. He was going to deal the final blow¡ªhe was right in front of her now.

    ..........

    .......

    ...

    The fist was in front of her eyes. Jegyll saw her own defeat¡ªno, her own death.

    (Why...why am I here? Fighting like this?)

    It wasn¡¯t fear that she felt, but bewilderment.

    The ¡®brain¡¯ that was in the Bionoid had be active, and she was awakening to the free will that had been their originally.

    Karman¡¯s merciless attacks had caused much of the special cells of her Bionoid body to be lost. Many of her functions were shut off as the preservation of life became the main priority. The result was that the restrictions on Jegyll were weakening.

    And so she now had doubts about her current situation.

    As far as she knew, she had been in a meeting just a moment ago.

    And yet, here she was, fighting with Karman¡ªthis was most confusing.

    It was like she was in a dream. Jegyll desperately resisted the cloud that was muddling her mind.

    And then¡ª

    ¡ªJegyll? Is that you? Don¡¯t give up. Regain your heart!!¡ª

    ¡ªAs Jegyll¡¯s consciousness resurfaced from the depths, Michelle¡¯s prayer reached her.

    Upon hearing those words, Jegyll¡¯s consciousness returnedpletely.

    (Yes. Yes. I was with Prime Minister Fudora and...)

    The memories came back as if she were waking from a dream.

    And then she remembered the things she had done when she wasn¡¯t herself. She was able to read and understand the memories that were saved.

    (Ahh... No, no one will believe me no matter what I say. I¡¯m sorry, Michelle... I was not able to be of use to you...)

    As the fist of death approached, the memories shed in her mind.

    She felt waves of regret and despair.

    Prime Minister Fudora had used her. Then she had betrayed Michelle, which resulted in the current predicament.

    But at the same time, there was a small hope.

    She saw it while looking at Karman. He had defeated her. While she wasn¡¯t at the same level as the Machinery Four, she was one of the strongest soldiers.

    With such power, perhaps they could go and rescue Michelle.

    With both regret and hope in her heart, Jegyll epted her death...

    ¡°Damn it! I am not going to give up on the goal we strived towards for so many years! Not here!!¡±

    ...No, she could not ept it.

    Now that she had awakened, she wouldn¡¯t give up. And she didn¡¯t need Michelle¡¯s encouragement to reach that decision.

    Jegyll used her Bionoid abilities to parry Karman¡¯s Buster Knuckle. By sacrificing even more of her cells, she was able to protect the vital organs.

    And so she did not die, but now herbat abilities were practically nonexistent.

    The battle was over.

    Now, she just needed to negotiate.

    ¡°That was supposed to be the finishing blow. Miss Jegyll, you are a tough one.¡±

    ¡°Hmph. I could not allow myself to be killed. I remembered something. My old dreams and ideals.¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to die, then? And what is this about ideals all of a sudden? You tricked us and tried to kill us...¡±

    ¡°I wish I could exin everything to you. But there is no time. Would you please let me go until we rescue General Michelle?¡±

    ¡°Rescue? You betrayed us and now you¡¯re trying to make excuses?¡±

    Even Michelle understood how convenient it all sounded.

    Still, she had to persuade Karman now, or she would not be able to help Michelle.

    She had to get Karman to understand her position.

    ¡°You may not believe it, but I was being controlled. I want to rescue Michelle now, so will you not let me go?¡±

    ¡°Let you go? You would like that, wouldn¡¯t you? As if we would believe such a story!¡±

    Jegyll could not me him.

    Besides, Karman had a fierce personality and was known to be merciless towards his enemies.

    And so she understood that there was no way that he would let her go now.

    However, she had to try.

    But then, something most unexpected happened.

    As she opened her mouth in order to continue the desperate attempt, Karman suddenly looked up at the sky and froze.

    ¡°That...¡±

    She heard him mutter, and then she looked up and saw that a ck shadow seemed to be spreading in the sky.

    No, ording to the analysis of her telescope feature, it was a universal strategic reconnaissance aircraft.

    ¡°That must be first lieutenant Hiragi...¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I know because I partnered with Hiragi many times. But why here...?¡±

    Jegyll and Karman both seemed to forget the fight as they looked up at the reconnaissance aircraft.

    Jegyll was thinking of taking advantage of the moment.

    Karman wondered if it was going to interfere.

    However, both of their expectations were blown away in the next instant.

    ¡®Can you hear me? Jegyll! And Karman!¡¯

    Hiragi¡¯s voice boomed so loud that the air seemed to shake.

    Jegyll and Karman looked at each other.

    Then Karman¡¯s men and Reiz and his men stopped fighting.

    ¡®I need you to stop and listen to me! That is what General Michelle wants!¡¯

    And like this, an unexpected visitor put an end to Jegyll and Karman¡¯s battle.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    Karman was with first lieutenant Hiragi once again.

    ¡°Ah, Mister Hiragi. So you were safe?¡±

    ¡°Yes. After telling General Michelle about your defeat, I received a different order from Jegyll by a secret line. It said to wait for the right time and then rescue you guys. But things changed once General Michelle started moving. I was told to follow you and gather information while offering support from the shadows.¡±

    Hiragi said as he nced towards Jegyll. He added that there had been no need to offer support after all.

 Chapter 397

    Just now, a female officer who worked under Hiragi was putting the torso of Jegyll into a medical capsule. It would not be able to regenerate the lost cells, but by sending nutrients to her body, her ability to self-heal would return. Jegyll had told him as much.

    ¡°Jegyll ordered you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she did.¡±

    ¡°...Now I remember. I did give you that order.¡±

    Karman was confused. Hiragi nodded. Jegyll confirmed it.

    ¡°So, she really was being controlled then...?¡±

    ¡°That appears to be the case. It¡¯s definitely difficult to believe, but we should get on the ship now. We can talk as we head over to where General Michelle is.¡±

    And so Hiragi invited Karman and his men toe with them.

    While Karman wasn¡¯tpletely satisfied with everything, he had known Hiragi for a long time.

    He couldn¡¯t believe that Hiragi would betray him, and so he decided to believe him.

    However, Jegyll was an entirely different matter.

    Or so Karman thought...

    ¡®Jegyll, you¡¯re safe. I¡¯m so d that I made it in time.¡¯

    The mechanical voice rang once Jegyll¡¯s capsule was brought onboard.

    ¡°!?¡±

    Karman looked surprised.

    And then Jegyll¡¯s eyes blinked and she muttered.

    ¡°...It can¡¯t be. Is that you, Michelle?¡±

    ¡®Yes. It¡¯s thought waves. I took over this ship¡¯s operating system.¡¯

    ¡°What!?¡±

    ¡°Are you kidding...¡±

    The mechanical voice said something most shocking.

    Could it be that some artificial intelligence was trying to trick them?

    No, Karman knew that this wasn¡¯t the case. After all, while the voice was different, the manner in which it talked was clearly the same as Michelle.

    And more than that, there was something about it that had a strong sense of authority.

    <<Karman, I detected the thought waves. They are identical to the ones of General Michelle that exist in your memory data.>>

    Huh. Karman nodded.

    ¡°I see. That¡¯s a... Well, you always exceed my imagination, General Michelle...¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what she does. Her voice is what woke me up. So I can¡¯tin...¡±

    Karman had a lot more that he wanted to say, but at this point, he had no choice but to believe.

    Judging by Jegyll¡¯s shock and how she reacted as if she were seeing a ghost, he decided that she wasn¡¯t lying.

    And it wasn¡¯t just Jegyll.

    Reiz and his men had also regained their own will after being exposed to Michelle¡¯s thought waves.

    ¡°What have we been...¡±

    Reiz and the others looked like they were waking from a dream.

    After seeing this, Karman could not continue doubting it.

    He put a cigar in his mouth and scratched his head.

    ¡°Tsk. All right then. So, General Michelle. What¡¯s the situation?¡±

    Karman finally bent.

    He swallowed his anger towards Jegyll and decided to listen to what Michelle had to say.

    And then he learned that Michelle was currently cut off from her body.

    Her body was running wild and unleashing massive amounts of energy...

    ¡°...With the encryption key that I have, I could connect Michelle¡¯s ¡®brain¡¯ to her body again. I have to hurry!!¡±

    Jegyll said.

    But it was very dangerous for Jegyll to get close to Michelle in this situation.

    However...Jegyll still intended on going.

    Karman also did not hesitate.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mister Hiragi.¡±

    ¡°We already are. And at full speed.¡±

    Not only Karman, but Hiragi, no, everyone aboard the ship was united on this.

    They would witness the fate of the world...

    While Karman was reluctantly convinced...

    Kristoph was also listening to Michelle¡¯s ¡®voice.¡¯

    Now just Kristoph, all the officers and men on the battlefield and all of the resistance were also listening.

    This was because Michelle was using the immense amount of energy that was overflowing from her, to unleash the thought waves in every direction.

    As the thought waves were so strong, those who still had intact ¡®brains¡¯ were able to return to their original selves.

    Of course, those who were just following orders would now obey Michelle.

    As for the resistance...

    Sharma had told them that Michelle was an ally, and so they quickly realized that something strange was happening.

    Thankfully, Zaza was quick to believe.

    ¡°Stop fighting! This is without a doubt, the ¡®voice¡¯ of Michelle!!¡±

    Because of Veldora, Zaza could no longer be shaken so easily.

    And so he was able to ept all of this as if it were a mundane part of his every day.

    In a way, you could say he had been poisoned by Veldora. But for now, it was working in a good way.

    As the resistance¡¯srgest fighting force that Zaza was with had now stopped fighting, the Empire was also able to settle down.

    And so the battle came to a close without too much chaos.

    Once the fighting was finished, they were able to detect the release of unbelievably high-power energying from the city.

    And with that realization, came the certainty that continuing to battle now would be foolish¡ªboth the resistance and Empire were in agreement on this.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about Michelle. We have to go and find out what is happening...¡±

    It was as if Zaza¡¯s words represented the will of everyone present.

    And then...

    They all decided to head to that location.

    It was there that they would bear witness to something they could never have imagined.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    Damn it. What was happening?

    I take my eyes off them for one week and now a whole world is about to be destroyed.

    No one would understand what I¡¯m saying, but even I don¡¯t understand how things hade to this.

    I had just escaped to take a light breather, as a present to myself. But it looks like I made a mistake in allowing Veldora and Ramiris to do as they pleased.

    To think that they would lead a world to destruction...

    My little trip seemed cute inparison.

    Yeah, these two were crazy.

    They had no sense of what was normal.

 Chapter 398

    Looking at this world that was about to be destroyed, there was something about it that was more shocking than when my body had been torn in two.

    It¡¯s no wonder Beretta had asked me for help.

    ..........

    .......

    ...

    I had absorbed the two pieces of the body and then went to thebyrinth to hear about the research results while I was away. That was when I realized that something was amiss.

    Shinji had greeted me most suspiciously.

    When I interrogated him, he said that Veldora and the others had gone off to another world without permission.

    They had used the Different Gate, which was still being worked on, and had been waiting for me to leave.

    Oh, dear. I thought.

    They clearly wanted to be the first to find something new, so they could brag about itter.

    I could see through them every time.

    As there was no point in waiting for them to return, I analyzed the remaining magic circle and tried to pinpoint their location.

    <<It is alreadyplete>>

    Master Ciel was always ahead of me.

    I was not surprised. Just then, a ¡®Thought Transmission¡¯ arrived from Beretta.

    ¡®Lord Rimuru. There is a problem. The two others are also with me...¡¯

    Beretta said.

    The timing was a little suspicious, but I didn¡¯t ask.

    He hade to me for help and sounded very frantic.

    It seemed that Beretta had be involved in their mess as well.

    Stopping those two was a task too great for Beretta.

    Had he waited for the right moment and then called me secretly?

    In any case...

    ¡°Shinji. It seems that they¡¯re causing a lot of trouble over there. I¡¯m going to go check on them. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you!¡±

    I told him.

    As for Shinji, he was standing in front of the new researcher I had brought¡ªIrina. He was sweating and making excuses about something... Well, it had nothing to do with me.

    His cheeks were flushed as well, but there was no point in thinking about that.

    ¡°What!? Lord Rimuru!? Yo-you¡¯re really going to leave me in this situation alone...!?¡±

    Farewell, Shinji!

    Sorry, but I can¡¯t save you!!

    You two enjoy your time together.

    Oh, he looks like he¡¯s going to cry¡ªwell, he is crying.

    In any case, I left Shinji there and used ¡®Interdimensional Teleportation¡¯ to go to where Beretta was.

    I was greeted by Beretta and tried to ask him about what had happened.

    However, it did not seem like we would have much time.

    ¡°The truth is...¡±

    Just as Beretta began, I felt that the world was starting to creak.

    ¡°Hey, hey! You¡¯ve gone too far! Does Veldora not understand...¡±

    ¡°Uh, no, this isn¡¯t Lord Verldora¡¯s doing...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to put up with this, Beretta. All right. I¡¯ll go and give him a good scolding!¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    Ramiris as well¨CI said. And then I jumped towards Veldora and the others.

    .........

    ......

    ...

    And so I beat Veldora with my paper fan...

    Now, what to do?

    ¡°Guh!? Rimuru!? Why are you here!?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault! I just got mixed up in this mess because of Master!!¡±

    Veldora was surprised while Ramiris wasted no time in betraying him.

    Of course, Ramiris always made excuses, and there was no mistaking that she was an aplice.

    Beretta seemed like he had meant to cover for her a little, but there were limits to what you could do.

    In any case, it was then that Beretta also teleported to our location.

    ¡°Pl-please wait, Lord Rimuru! You have it wrong. We were experimenting with the magic circle and got caught in an ident!!¡±

    Beretta said frantically as he came after me.

    Hmm. An ident, huh?

    Is there more to this story?

    Or is he just making up excuses?

    After hearing Beretta¡¯s words, Veldora started to shout as if suddenly acquiring a will of his own.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly true, Rimuru. It is most hurtful that you always me me for everything. And how can you hit me on the head like that so suddenly!¡±

    He made a show of being angry and indignant, but his eyes looked oddly anxious.

    That suggested he was at least somewhat ashamed.

    And Ramiris betrayed Veldora immediately because she knew she had done something bad... It seemed like a good time to mislead them.

    ¡°I see. Sorry about that. I actually wanted to praise you for making such a wonderful magic circle... But since you say it was an ident, I guess it was just a coincidence that it turned out so well?¡±

    So, what would be their reaction?

    ¡°That¡¯s because of my research! It wasn¡¯t an ident! It was all ording to n!¡±

    ¡°Ramiris!? We both did the research! I won¡¯t forgive you for trying to steal all of the credit!!¡±

    Idiots.

    They took the bait too easily.

    ¡°...Lord Ramiris, Lord Veldora... That¡¯s what you call a confession...¡±

    Beretta muttered sadly.

    ¡°What!?¡±

    They realized at the same time.

    They let the cat out of the bag.

    But Beretta was guilty too. He had tried to lighten the crime by saying it was an ident, but perhaps he should have discussed it with the others in advance.

    Well, he may have had his reasons.

    And...

    ¡°Well, it seems there are more pressing matters. And this really doesn¡¯t seem like Veldora¡¯s doing.¡±

    I said as I looked towards the two Copsers that were erging after sucking in energgy and matter from around them.

    The two Copsers were affecting each other and growing, and there was a single woman between them¡ªthe singrity of supergravity, a ck hole that swallowed up everything.

    ¡°Why is this happening?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I want to know! Apparently, it¡¯s called the Mobius System or something. That woman over there, Michelle; her power reactor caused it to go crazy. We were just trying to stop it!¡±

    ¡°Exactly. We¡¯ve been desperately trying to stop the destruction of the world. I am very offended that you could me it on me, Rimuru!¡±

 Chapter 399

    And so when something of another level appeared, he was unable to process it.

    No.

    Perhaps his instincts did realize it. However, he was in denial.

    After all, Kristoph was supposed to be the greatest work of the genius Almsbine.

    And so he continued to judge things by what he knew.

    And he challenged Veldora once again.

    ¡°Nonsense! Don¡¯t you dare think that you¡¯ve beaten me with that level of skill!¡±

    Kristoph shouted. He was risking everything based on his reputation.

    However, it would not pay off.

    ¡°Dragon PUUUUUUUUNCH!!¡±

    Veldora allowed much of the force to weaken as his fist mmed into Kristoph.

    And yet, in front of such a fist, Kristoph¡¯s Ether Ring Barrier was meaningless.

    It broke in an instant. And the impact caused Kristoph¡¯s body to go numb.

    His rising energy had no ce to go and began to disperse into the air.

    ¡°No¡­it can¡¯t be¡­¡±

    Kristoph could not admit defeat. He meant to fight as a warrior until the end.

    However, his timing was bad.

    Veldora had already lost all interest in him.

    After all, Fudora had just opened the door.

    ¡ªThe door to destruction.

    Veldora¡¯s instincts told him of this.

    He had had a bad feeling the moment that Michelle¡¯s energy began to rise rapidly.

    That¡¯s why he knew that this was no time to be ying. It was an emergency and Veldora sensed danger.

    ¡°Sorry. It seems something has happened with Michelle. So I don¡¯t have time to y with you anymore. Maybe next time. I suggest you train a little more!¡±

    Veldora said with a boisterousugh. And with that, he and Ramiris left.

    Kristoph remained¡­

    ¡°He-hehehe¡­ Surely not. They couldn¡¯t really have lost interest¡­ But he was strong¡­ Is he human? No, more important, I¡­¡±

    Confused, troubled, he thought.

    He was so disturbed that he could not stand up.

    Veldora¡¯s attack had freed him from what control Fudora had over his body that had been printed into his instincts.

    But it would take a little while longer for Kristoph to realize this¡­

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    Veldora reached Michelle in a single jump.

    It was an emergency, and so he did not hold back.

    He used ¡®Teleportation¡¯ without hesitation.

    But he almost regretted what he saw once he arrived.

    ¡°¡­Master. This looks really bad!¡±

    ¡°I know, Ramiris. There is nothing I can do now. Let¡¯s leave and pretend like we didn¡¯t see anything.¡±

    ¡°But, wouldn¡¯t that mean abandoning, Zaza, Sharma, Rindo, the children, Karman and everyone we met in this world? We can save ourselves, but I don¡¯t want to abandon them as well!¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Yes¡­ However, there really is nothing¡­¡±

    ¡°Even you can¡¯t do anything, Master?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t. After all¡­¡±

    After all, the scene in front of them was very appropriate for signaling the end of the world.

    Alvin was making a desperate attempt to neutralize the energy that flowed out of Michelle. Fudora¡¯s eyes bulged, blood-shot as he attempted to control it.

    Neither of them even noticed that Veldora and Ramiris were there.

    Veldora understood what was happening at a nce.

    His reading had revealed that Michelle had more energy than Beretta, and now it was all being released.

    But what was more dangerous¡­

    (To think it would be this bad. I hadn¡¯t been able to read the power reactor, but it seems different in principle from the others. This isn¡¯t a sun. Once a sun¡¯s life is exhausted, it bes a supernova¡ªno, copsar? The energy that is being discharged is immense, but what is most dangerous, is the speed at which it absorbs the matter surrounding it¡­)

    ¡ªThis is bad, Veldora thought.

    It wouldn¡¯t be impossible to nullify the leaking energy, but it would be hard to stop the power that was absorbing things.

    If he waited until the copsar was satisfied, it might eventually stabilize. However, that was only if there was a single copsar.

    But Veldora¡¯s eyes caught two of them, and they were growingrger at an rming rate.

    One of them was sucking the substances in, while the other unleashed pure energy.

    In other words, it would never be satisfied. It reminded him of Beelzebuth and its insatiable ¡®stomach¡¯¡­

    ¡°¡­Because it¡¯s like Rimuru¡¯s power?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Ramiris found the answer, and Veldora nodded.

    ¡°What will you do? If this continues, everyone will¡­¡±

    Veldora could not immediately answer her question.

    Had he seriously wanted to neutralize it, he would be able to buy them quite a lot of time.

    However, any other methods¡ªfor instance, isting it with a barrier¡­ It would still be difficult to control this much energy.

    Eventually, it would break through, and the world would be destroyed.

    After all, this was on a different level.

    While it was fine now, if left alone, this was bad enough to swallow up the entire universe.

    ¡°Oh, well¡­ I don¡¯t feel like it, but I¡¯ll do what I can to stop it.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure, Master?¡±

    ¡°I have no choice but to try.¡±

    There was no option that included leaving things as they were.

    Yes, he had talked about running away, but he would have done so by now, had he really meant it.

    Veldora was fond of the people here who lived so desperately.

    The arrogant Zaza and the brazen-faced Karman.

    Serious Rindo and surprisingly tough Sharma.

    The children, who never despaired regardless of the situation.

    Veldora would never abandon such lovable people.

    Perhaps their meeting had only been a coincidence, but there must be some meaning to it.

    Even a chance meeting is due to fate¨CThere was no difference between coincidence and the inevitable to Veldora.

    He would seed if he was going to do it at all.

    Veldora¡¯s pride would not permit failure.

    And so Veldora decided to use whatever he could.

    ¡°It will stabilize if you can seed in neutralizing it while I hold it back. Are you listening to me, humans? I don¡¯t really want to, but I will help you this one time. It must be tuned speedily andpletely so the size of the Mobius is identical!!¡±

 Chapter 400

    If they got close, it was possible that they would go passed the event horizon and be stretched into a line towards a singrity?

    Perhaps he sensed this, because the man stopped in his tracks. Then he and the woman began to argue.

    From what I could hear, words like ¡®closer¡¯ and ¡®no¡¯ were being thrown around.

    But the man maintained his calm and tried to persuade her.

    Well, I should move while I could.

    There would be more casualties if I waited.

    And so I quickly stopped time.

    And then I quickly walked over to the singrity.

    There was a rainbow-colored bridge that hovered in the darkness. And on the other side of the boundary surface, there were two rings in the air.

    The Mobius System?

    <<It¡¯s a ck hole engine. The final destination of a technique they call science. The ultimate energy generating device.>>

    I see...

    Well, I understood that it was amazing.

    An ultimate power that exceeded nuclear energy. However, there was no point if you couldn¡¯t control it.

    <<In the first ce, this technology is clearly out of ce for this age. Compared to your old world, master, this ce is about two centuries more advanced... But that is not enough to use this technology. They haven¡¯t even invented metal that can tolerate the heat, much less repress it. So it¡¯s no wonder that it went out of control.>>

    Indeed.

    Apparently, those cyborg-like people had miniaturized nuclear power reactors and particle eleration devices through spacepression installed within them.

    That was clearly the result of a different civilization, but it did suggest that they had developed quite a bit as well.

    However, an engine that could control a micro ck hole... It was hard to imagine where that technology hade from.

    It was too foreign and did not match their level.

    So that meant the person who made this had probably been from another world. If I was able to meet them, I would consider making them honorary members of my research team.

    I thought as I looked at the Mobius System, while the world stood still.

    Well, it would be dangerous to leave it here. So I might as well take it.

    <<In that case, I will manage it responsibly!>>

    Manage...?

    Master Ciel was obsessed with skills. Had she just found a new hobby...?

    She sounded pretty happy. So the possibility was strong.

    Oh, well.

    Currently, the energy thing isn¡¯t a problem, and since Master Ciel is so happy, it would feel barbaric to ruin the fun for her.

    And so I put the Mobius System into my ¡®Stomach.¡¯

    ¡°So, Rimuru. What are you going to do with it?¡±

    Veldora seemed a lot more confident now that time had been stopped.

    He didn¡¯t miss the fact that I had quietly taken the Mobius System.

    I had let my guard down and forgotten that Veldora was able to move.

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about studying it, since it looks amusing.¡±

    ¡°What! That¡¯s not fair! And both Ramiris and I were not able to analyze it, you know? And so we worked so hard towards acquiring it!!¡±

    ¡°Who cares! I thought you were working hard to save the world? It¡¯s because of that that I was going to ignore the other things you did!¡±

    ¡°Oh, uh.. No, that is right... Kahahaha... Phew. It¡¯s just that Ramiris wanted to install it in Beretta...¡±

    Veldora must have understood his position, because he suddenly became quiet.

    It would be several hundred years before he could beat me in an argument.

    However, install it in Beretta?

    That was a surprisingly amusing idea, wasn¡¯t it?

    <<...It is possible, but please wait for me to finish studying it. I would like to offer something that has been perfected.>>

    Oh, that¡¯s amazing, Master Ciel!

    A true perfectionist as always.

    And now she had given her permission.

    So it was all but settled. It would go in Beretta.

    ¡°Yes, we will adopt that idea!¡±

    ¡°What!?¡±

    ¡°Beretta seems to have suffered a lot, so we will give it to him as a reward!¡±

    ¡°Kaaa-hahaha! That¡¯s it, Rimuru my old friend. You understand me. Ramiris will be so pleased!¡±

    Veldora was in a good mood now.

    I was also interested, and it was important to make good use of your resources.

    Beretta had the earth element, and with a perfect Mobius System created by Master Ciel, he should be able to control it safely.

    So the matter of dealing with the dangerous object was resolved.

    Now I just needed to get a recement heart¡ªpower reactor¨C for this Michelle person.

    That was easy enough.

    Master Ciel had already analyzed the nearby cyborgs and was working out a solution.

    <<Nuclear Fusion Core Reactor¡ªwhat they call it the Star System. But it seems like a waste to give it to a single person. Oh, well.>>

    Master Ciel did not want topromise when it came to her creations, but it also seemed like too much power for one person. It was quite the dilemma.

    After all, it was an engine with higher output than even the Mobius System, which they had failed to control. So I could understand how she felt.

    She tried too hard sometimes, Master Ciel.

    It seemed like she hadn¡¯t spent much time or effort, but the result was far superior to what the other cyborgs had.

    But then again, we were taking their Mobius System, so perhaps it was a fair trade.

    While that was being done, I interrogated Veldora.

    He had thrown caution aside and did as he pleased in this world. And he seemed to have enjoyed it a lot.

    That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t let him go ces alone.

    Veldora and Ramiris needed a guardian.

    Veldora finished his story and then smiled happily as if I had no reason to be upset.

    Oh? But your punishment hasn¡¯t even begun yet?

    There was some saying about it ¡®not hurting after it passes your throat¡¯, and now that we had dealt with the Mobius System, he thought that the world was saved...

    And so I decided to give Veldora a taste of reality by making him settle matters in this world until the end.

 Chapter 401

    Thank you for the exnation that exined nothing.

    Ramiris looked frantic, but I could hear the details about itter.

    But it was true. Veldora wasn¡¯t at fault, and if anything, seemed to have worked hard.

    I regretted what I did just a little. But then again, it was because Veldora had worked so much mischief in the past that caused the misunderstanding.

    So he brought it upon himself.

    I would very much like for Veldora to look at what he had done in the past and feel remorse.

    However, the Mobius System?

    A ckhole as a power reactor? Was this some kind of joke?

    I didn¡¯t understand it.

    Were they that advanced in terms of science in this world...?

    And how did they...

    <<In other words, it¡¯s a type of phase shift power reactor...>>

    Please make it simple, easy to understand and brief.

    <<...To put it simply, when something falls into the Copser, the matter is converted into energy. It makes use of this phenomenon. By using two toruses, they affect each other and theoretically, would create infinite energy. That¡¯s what they must have thought. But it¡¯s far from perfect and incredibly dangerous.>>

    Master Ciel¡¯s exnation was hard to follow.

    In other words, it was not simple at all. Still, I barely managed to understand.

    Basically, it was an iplete product.

    The imperfect engine was out of control, leading to the current situation¡ªthat was all that I needed to understand.

    If this continued to spread, it might swallow up the entire universe.

    If that happened, would it also affect the other dimensions?

    <<No. It will not affect the other dimensions. Only this universe will lose its progress and be returned to 0.>>

    Oh. If it didn¡¯t affect the other worlds, then I could just leave it and return home...

    But Veldora was trying to save this world.

    In that case, I would like to answer to his show of spirit.

    But, was it even possible?

    <<It¡¯s simple. In a way, this is simr to Beelzebuth. The problem isn¡¯t the release of positive energy, it¡¯s the disappearance negative energy. However, the way of dealing with it is the same. As energy has a direction, you just need to control that...>>

    I see.

    Growthspeed = the movement of time. So when the world loses its power to expand, then it loses the concept of time as well.

    If the expansion of the universe was positive energy, then the phenomenon in front of us now could be considered negative energy. Negative energy was special and was not something you could easily guard against.

    Veldora was unaffected by almost every kind of interference wave.

    That was how good his ¡®Probability Maniption¡¯ was.

    Had this been an attack from an enemy, it would have likely have no effect.

    So even if the world was destroyed, Veldora would be returned to his dimension without feeling any effects from it.

    Even in a world without energy¡ªin other words, where time had stopped¡ªVeldora would be able to move without any problem.

    However, with this phenomenon that robbed everything of energy that was in front of him, even Veldora could do nothing but try to use his immense energy in order to neutralize the effect.

    In a way, it was a matter ofpatibility.

    But it had nothing to do with me.

    As an example, if Beelzebuth, which had been my skill, had be uncontroble, it would have been much like this.

    And so even I knew how to deal with it.

    Regardless of being expansion or annihtion, there was a direction to power. Energy had a flow and you just needed to stop it.

    In other words, you needed to stop time.

    If you stopped time, the expanding negative energy would stop.

    So Veldora would not be able to deal with the phenomenon.

    After all, Veldora could not control time.

    There was something called ¡®Space Time Control¡¯ in his ultimate skill, Nyathotep, but Veldora had never stopped time by his own will. Perhaps he just needed some practice, but it was too much trouble for him, and he never tried to make use of that skill.

    He was powerful from the beginning, and he was never interested in anything that he didn¡¯t like. It was a bad habit that Veldora had.

    As he could still move while time had been stopped, he did not think that it was necessary to learn to stop it himself.

    While that did make sense, it was highly inconvenient in situations such as this one.

    But then again, situations like this weren¡¯tmon. But I did hope that he would start practicing after this... It was annoying that he only relied on me for help when he was in trouble.

    ...Well, he was always like that, so I had be ustomed to it.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    I understood what was happening now. So it was time to put a quick end to it.

    Just as I thought this, people started to gather around.

    First, there was a group of fully armored soldiers who came out of a building.

    It seemed like they meant to help those who were trying to neutralize the gravity waves, but it waspletely pointless.

    I could see the despair on the face of theirmander, so they must have sensed the futility of what they were doing as well.

    Furthermore, an aircraft¨Cwell, it was a warship¡ªappeared in the sky.

    It seemed like the result of incredible technology, to be sure, but no warship was going to save them now.

    I wasn¡¯t sure if they had beam weapons, but shooting the ck hole with it would not do anything.

    As I thought this, someone came jumping out.

    ¡°Michelle! Stay awake! I will reboot you this instant!¡±

    A voice said as they came running.

    It was a woman who had lost the lower half of her body, and she was being carried by a rough looking older man.

    She was calling to the woman named Michelle in an attempt to have her stop the destruction.

    She didn¡¯t seem like she was in the best condition herself, but I suppose she was still more worried about this Michelle.

    However, it would be better if they did not get close.

    The man was wearing some terribly cool looking armor, and had enough energy for two people. So while he may be able to bear it, the gravitational field here had already been formed.

 Chapter 402

    <strong>Bonus ¨C Visit to the Unknown ¨C 19 Day of Regeneration</strong>

    I deactivated the time suspension.

    ¡°¡­We should charge in and neutralize the effects of the gravity waves!¡±

    ¡°And then Miss Jegyll can¡­¡±

    ¡°I can go with you! I came this far, after all. And I intend to go until the end!¡±

    All at once, things became very noisy again.

    I would have to make them all calm down once, so they could listen to what I had to say.

    While the immediate danger was gone, the root of the problem had not been solved yet. To be precise, while the world had not been destroyed, the was still dying.

    I opened my mouth to say something, but it turned out that there was no need.

    Michelle had opened her eyes.

    ¡°Silence!¡±

    A shout.

    That was all. Those who had been talking about a n, in which their lives would be at risk, now closed their mouths and looked at Michelle with expressions of shock.

    ¡°Michelle!¡±

    ¡°General Michelle. Did you seed in controlling it? But, how did you reconnect your ¡®brain¡¯?¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible! Even after regaining control of your body, it would still be impossible to stop the energy in your state!!¡±

    ¡°General Michelle, ording to my partner, you are currently in a stable position. But are you really okay?¡±

    Questions that were full of disbelief were being thrown around.

    It was no surprise.

    The problem had been solved so quickly that it was hard to believe it.

    ¡°I know that you all have a lot you want to say, but wait. I must thank my saviour first!¡±

    With these words, the others seemed to regain their calm a little.

    And then their gazes turned to Veldora and then me.

    Boing.

    A light blue sphere¡ªwell, more of an ellipse¡ªcreature.

    And even I knew that my appearance was suspicious.

    However, Michelle looked straight at me.

    And then she said:

    ¡°So, it¡¯s you that saved me and this world? You have my thanks.¡±

    Amazingly, this Michelle person seemed to understand what had happened while time had stood still.

    Perhaps she had grown mentally when her ¡®brain¡¯ was cut off from her body?

    Either that, or it was an effect of the special substances birthed from the Mobius System. Apparently, Veldora had not been able to use ¡®Appraisal¡¯ due to outside disturbances. The Mobius System was so mysterious that it was no wonder Master Ciel had an interest in it.

    In any case, this would make things easier.

    Michelle seemed like a leader here. She had that sense of authority that allowed her to dominate the others. And it would make it easier for me to talk if someone in her position was able to understand things.

    I intended to negotiate about the future in detail.

    With this thought in mind, I transformed into a human as a show of politeness.

    I felt more rxed as a slime, but it was hard to look people in the eyes.

    ¡°Hello. I am Rimuru. It seems like myrades have caused you a lot of trouble.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Michelle. They haven¡¯t caused any trouble at all. It was I who asked for their aid.¡±

    Michelle answered back. She sounded a little nervous.

    Next to me, Veldora was mumbling. ¡®Don¡¯t use such lukewarm words. Introduce me as a sworn brother!¡¯ I would definitely bee ignoring him.

    Regardless, he was clearly going to leave everything to me. So I left him and looked around the room.

    Before I knew it, a hushed silence had fallen over the ce.

    And their eyes were piercing into me.

    Why?

    Don¡¯t they realize how ufortable it made me?

    I wondered, but I couldn¡¯t just say goodbye and leave now.

    There were still problems left to solve.

    ¡°Now, I¡¯m sure you all have different opinions, but surely you agree that this chaos must be stopped? I want to discuss the future. Is that all right?¡±

    Veldora and the others had sided with the Resistance.

    That meant they had gone against the Empire, and yet, they were also somehow allies with Michelle.

    In other words, things were not so simple. There was a lot happening behind the scenes.

    And as things had escted so far, it seemed like the proper thing to do was to make everything clear.

    ¡°Of course. And I would like the leaders of the resistance to hear as well. There is no point in hiding anything now. It will expose the Empire¡¯s shame¡­but this is not the time to worry over such things¡­¡±

    Michelle said. Then she smiled with an insightful look.

    She epted my suggestion and began to talk about the hidden truth.

    ¡°¡­Tribes warring,nguage barriers, economic disparities, religious differences. In view of all of these things, my father, Almsbine, decided who would be residents of the city. It was all a gamble for the survival of our species. I still feel that it is meaningless to argue about good and evil in this case. After all, our civilization would not exist today if he had not enacted this.¡±

    Michelle finished there.

    That was the full story of the project.

    Of course, you could try to persuade those who had been cut off and abandoned, but you were not likely to make them understand.

    But an administrator had to make decisions. She said.

    They would have talked if things could be resolved that way. However, when one side profited while the other suffered, there was nothing you could do to reach a consensus.

    And if that happened, they would run out of resources while discussions ran on. Mankind would be destroyed.

    But, even then¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s not enough, Michelle. Even after that, there was no future for us¡­¡±

    I man muttered quietly. He was sitting on the ground and looked exhausted.

    And yet the voice rang around the room, and everyone heard him clearly.

    ¡°Fudora¡­what are you¡­?¡±

    He¡¯s called Fudora, huh?

    He was the man who had been fighting the raging gravity waves next to Michelle until the end.

    Appearance-wise, Fudora was a young man. And yet he seemed aged, somehow.

    The voice was just as tired. But he spoke so that everyone could hear him, not just Michelle.

    It was full of despair, and yet it was an urate analysis of the current situation.

 Chapter 403

    Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken 301

    Bonus - Visit to the Unknown - 19 Day of Regeneration

    I deactivated the time suspension.

    "...We should charge in and neutralize the effects of the gravity waves!"

    "And then Miss Jegyll can..."

    "I can go with you! I came this far, after all. And I intend to go until the end!"

    All at once, things became very noisy again.

    I would have to make them all calm down once, so they could listen to what I had to say.

    While the immediate danger was gone, the root of the problem had not been solved yet. To be precise, while the world had not been destroyed, the was still dying.

    I opened my mouth to say something, but it turned out that there was no need.

    Michelle had opened her eyes.

    "Silence!"

    A shout.

    That was all. Those who had been talking about a n, in which their lives would be at risk, now closed their mouths and looked at Michelle with expressions of shock.

    "Michelle!"

    "General Michelle. Did you seed in controlling it? But, how did you reconnect your ¡¯brain¡¯?"

    "No, that¡¯s impossible! Even after regaining control of your body, it would still be impossible to stop the energy in your state!!"

    "General Michelle, ording to my partner, you are currently in a stable position. But are you really okay?"

    Questions that were full of disbelief were being thrown around.

    It was no surprise.

    The problem had been solved so quickly that it was hard to believe it.

    "I know that you all have a lot you want to say, but wait. I must thank my saviour first!"

    With these words, the others seemed to regain their calm a little.

    And then their gazes turned to Veldora and then me.

    Boing.

    A light blue sphere¡ªwell, more of an ellipse¡ªcreature.

    And even I knew that my appearance was suspicious.

    However, Michelle looked straight at me.

    And then she said:

    "So, it¡¯s you that saved me and this world? You have my thanks."

    Amazingly, this Michelle person seemed to understand what had happened while time had stood still.

    Perhaps she had grown mentally when her ¡¯brain¡¯ was cut off from her body?

    Either that, or it was an effect of the special substances birthed from the Mobius System. Apparently, Veldora had not been able to use ¡¯Appraisal¡¯ due to outside disturbances. The Mobius System was so mysterious that it was no wonder Master Ciel had an interest in it.

    In any case, this would make things easier.

    Michelle seemed like a leader here. She had that sense of authority that allowed her to dominate the others. And it would make it easier for me to talk if someone in her position was able to understand things.

    I intended to negotiate about the future in detail.

    With this thought in mind, I transformed into a human as a show of politeness.

    I felt more rxed as a slime, but it was hard to look people in the eyes.

    "Hello. I am Rimuru. It seems like myrades have caused you a lot of trouble."

    "I¡¯m Michelle. They haven¡¯t caused any trouble at all. It was I who asked for their aid."

    Michelle answered back. She sounded a little nervous.

    Next to me, Veldora was mumbling. ¡¯Don¡¯t use such lukewarm words. Introduce me as a sworn brother!¡¯ I would definitely bee ignoring him.

    Regardless, he was clearly going to leave everything to me. So I left him and looked around the room.

    Before I knew it, a hushed silence had fallen over the ce.

    And their eyes were piercing into me.

    Why?

    Don¡¯t they realize how ufortable it made me?

    I wondered, but I couldn¡¯t just say goodbye and leave now.

    There were still problems left to solve.

    "Now, I¡¯m sure you all have different opinions, but surely you agree that this chaos must be stopped? I want to discuss the future. Is that all right?"

    Veldora and the others had sided with the Resistance.

    That meant they had gone against the Empire, and yet, they were also somehow allies with Michelle.

    In other words, things were not so simple. There was a lot happening behind the scenes.

    And as things had escted so far, it seemed like the proper thing to do was to make everything clear.

    "Of course. And I would like the leaders of the resistance to hear as well. There is no point in hiding anything now. It will expose the Empire¡¯s shame...but this is not the time to worry over such things..."

    Michelle said. Then she smiled with an insightful look.

    She epted my suggestion and began to talk about the hidden truth.

    "...Tribes warring,nguage barriers, economic disparities, religious differences. In view of all of these things, my father, Almsbine, decided who would be residents of the city. It was all a gamble for the survival of our species. I still feel that it is meaningless to argue about good and evil in this case. After all, our civilization would not exist today if he had not enacted this."

    Michelle finished there.

    That was the full story of the project.

    Of course, you could try to persuade those who had been cut off and abandoned, but you were not likely to make them understand.

    But an administrator had to make decisions. She said.

    They would have talked if things could be resolved that way. However, when one side profited while the other suffered, there was nothing you could do to reach a consensus.

    And if that happened, they would run out of resources while discussions ran on. Mankind would be destroyed.

    But, even then...

    "That¡¯s not enough, Michelle. Even after that, there was no future for us..."

    I man muttered quietly. He was sitting on the ground and looked exhausted.

    And yet the voice rang around the room, and everyone heard him clearly.

    "Fudora...what are you...?"

    He¡¯s called Fudora, huh?

    He was the man who had been fighting the raging gravity waves next to Michelle until the end.

    Appearance-wise, Fudora was a young man. And yet he seemed aged, somehow.

    The voice was just as tired. But he spoke so that everyone could hear him, not just Michelle.

    It was full of despair, and yet it was an urate analysis of the current situation.

 Chapter 404

    "We don¡¯t have a future. Even if we used our remaining resources wisely, there is still a limit to how many humans we can support. There was nothing to spare for the people outside of the city who called themselves the Resistance. Even within the cities, West does not have much time. North is already starting to crumble. That is why...we needed the Mobius System..."

    He said this very weakly.

    It was very close to what Master Ciel predicted for this world¡¯s future.

    "...Wait. What do you mean? Didn¡¯t we go through with the contamination removal n as a way of fighting against those predictions?"

    "No, Michelle. That was just our official stance. The Super Beasts were born as a way of leaving the roots of mankind¡¯s possibilities. We created lifeforms that could live under harsh circumstances and hoped that they would be intelligent. We humans cannot live in undevelopednd. We can¡¯t do anything once severed from our civilization. It¡¯s not enough to decontaminate the world."

    Fudora said.

    And then heughed as if he had gone mad.

    Then voices rose and the arguments began...

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    That¡¯s it, really.

    ording to Master Ciel, ¡¯As they have not inherited the technology, they are not able to lower their civilization level.¡¯

    They needed those cities to maintain their current lifestyle. And that required immense energy.

    Apparently, all of their food was automatically grown as well. They did not even know how to do it all by hand anymore. Their civilization had be too convenient. They could not return.

    And now, their world was contaminated.

    They would need to cultivate the earth after they purified it.

    However, there was no water.

    The ground was dry and unfit for growing crops.

    There were no rivers, it was just barren wastnd as far as the eye could see.

    Not only that, but it seemed that even the seas had dried up.

    You could not see the sun. It really did look like it was the end of the world.

    Really, it was astounding that humanity had survived at all.

    So there really wasn¡¯t any hope of getting out of this situation by human hands. So the only way was to make use of the cities...but they had limits.

    Nuclear fusion reactors didn¡¯t create energy out of nothing. You needed fuel.

    So, considering all of that...

    This world had no future.

    ...And so that was why this man called Fudora and seen hope in the Mobius System.

    And he had tried to kill everyone who might get in his way, just in case his n failed.

    In other words, humanity needed to be culled.

    Perhaps this Fudora had the resolve tomit heinous crimes.

    It seemed like they were discussing having him executed. And giving my opinion on the matter wouldn¡¯t help them solve anything.

    However, I had every intention of stopping something as troubling as an execution.

    Fudora seemed quite smart. Perhaps I could find a use for him if this world was going to execute him.

    I would use this problem as a way of negotiating in my favor.

    Fudora¡¯s testimony had revealed the truth to everyone, so that would make things easier.

    No one would use me of doing things on my ownter.

    I had a n.

    To be precise, I would make this world indebted to me by solving their problem, and then I would take Fudora as payment.

    At the same time, I would close my eyes towards all the things that Veldora and the others had done.

    Besides, it didn¡¯t seem like any continued talks would lead to anything good. It was best to go ahead and solve the problem.

    "I know you all have your reasons. You must have a lot to say. However, I would like it if you left things to me now. And with that, we can wipe the te clean. As for the future, we can talk about it once you¡¯ve seen the results!"

    I interrupted their conversation with this deration.

    In any case, they couldn¡¯t ignore me now. And it was to my advantage that they seemed a little exasperated.

    Usually, interactions with other worlds had to be conducted more carefully.

    That¡¯s why I had told them not to go...

    However, since Veldora and the others had already gotten so involved, I couldn¡¯t abandon them.

    To put it bluntly, I would have trouble sleeping at night.

    Still, it would be necessary to give Veldora and Ramiris a long, hard talk about the importance of prudence.

    But that couldeter.

    How much could I interfere in the affairs of this world¡ªshould I interfere at all? It was a difficult question.

    Basically, I needed a pretext for saving this world.

    The room fell quiet as soon as I spoke.

    Then they all looked at me awkwardly.

    I could even see fear in some of their eyes.

    I don¡¯t understand.

    I went out of my way to be a human because I thought it would be rude.

    That being said, I could very well make use of their confusion.

    "Rimuru...Lord... What did you...?"

    I ignored this question from Michelle as I turned to Veldora.

    Veldora had been discussing something with Ramiris and Beretta while I had been distracted by Michelle.

    It seemed like he was bragging to them about what happened while time had stopped.

    While I was here, he acted as if the problems of Michelle and the others were none of his business.

    He was telling them that it was because of him that the Mobius System would be installed in Beretta. Ramiris and Beretta listened to him with the deepest respect.

    It was a little annoying, but I would let it pass.

    I would have him work in exchangeter on.

    "Veldora. This world seems to be in danger, huh?"

    "Hmm? Yes, it appears to be so. So, what are you going to do, Rimuru? Maybe we could just take the children with us?"

    "No."

    "Hmph. How cold of you! We should save those that we can save. Then they can learn of my greatness!"

    Veldora said. I smiled at him.

    Veldora saw my smile and finally sensed the danger.

    "Wh-what are you going to do? Put away that scary fan!"

 Chapter 405

    I beat the air with the fan so that it cracked loudly.

    Veldora was stunned as his eyes looked to me with worry.

    "By the way, about your punishment for acting without my permission..."

    I paused ominously and cracked the paper fan in the air again.

    I continued only after confirming that Veldora¡¯s eyes were shifting ufortably.

    "I think I will exclude you and Ramiris from my next n."

    "What!?"

    "...Huh? Me too!?"

    "Yes, why shouldn¡¯t I? Both of you broke your promise and went off by yourselves."

    I said. Now it was not just Veldora. Ramiris was getting very nervous too.

    Ramiris seemed to assume that she had nothing to do with it. Did she really think that I would overlook her?

    If that was true, she was too naive.

    "But I have nothing to do with this! I was just dragged in!"

    "Wait, Rimuru! There is a reason here that is deeper than the sea!"

    "Waaah! It¡¯s not like that, Rimuru!! I was abducted by Master, that¡¯s what happened!!"

    "Hey, shut up!! Stop spouting lies! You were quite happy to plot along with me!"

    And then the ugly fight between them began.

    "...However, I have considered the possibility of not asking about it. Thankfully, I am the only one who knows about your little escapade. So, it you would listen to what I have to say..."

    I said this as if it were really too good for them. They immediately took the bait. It was quite amusing.

    "KA-HAHAHA! Well, why didn¡¯t you say so sooner. Ask us anything you want, Rimuru!"

    "I¡¯ll do anything, okay? Leave it all to me!"

    They were so easy.

    "...I¡¯m not sure..."

    "I swear to keep my promises from now on! We won¡¯t run away!!"

    "Me too! Besides, it¡¯s more interesting with you there, Rimuru!"

    Veldora and Ramiris made their desperate appeals.

    Beretta was looking at them with exasperation. It was as if he knew that this would happen.

    Well, no real harm hade from it, and they both seemed to be sorry.

    "So, no more forestalling?"

    "Yes!"

    "I promise!"

    They might do it again once they forget their fear, but they should be obedient for a while.

    This was enough for now.

    And so I nodded and forgave both of them.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    "So, what is it you want us to do?"

    "I¡¯ll do anything!"

    Both of them rushed me on as if they were still worried that I would change my mind.

    They really didn¡¯t need to. I wasn¡¯t mad anymore.

    And so I left it in the past and answered their question.

    "I can¡¯t really leave this world as it is, so I want to save it as soon as possible. That will be easy for you two won¡¯t it?"

    I said casually.

    "Hey, hey. Are you sure, Rimuru? Wasn¡¯t it you that forbid anyone from interfering too much with this world?"

    "E-exactly? Saving this world? We won¡¯t be able to do that while looking like we¡¯re not involved?"

    It was incredibly rare for these two to say something that made sense.

    Perhaps it was due to my daily efforts to educate them. There was a sense of normalcy that had taken root and was growing.

    However, it was a bitte for that.

    "How can we leave this world and go home, when we know that it¡¯s headed for destruction?"

    Not being able to sleep at night would be the least of my problems.

    It would be one thing if I didn¡¯t know about it. But now that we did, I didn¡¯t think it was wrong to lend them a hand.

    "Kaa-hahaha! Yes, that¡¯s true. Then I will hesitate no further in helping them. That¡¯s what you want, right?"

    "Yeah. Do it."

    I gave my permission.

    It would be a farewell once we returned to our own world.

    And so there was no need to worry about being used over and over.

    "All right! All right! Can I wake up the sleeping spirits and share the power?"

    "I don¡¯t mind, but that power..."

    "Oh, don¡¯t y dumb! Of course, I¡¯m going to get it from you, Rimuru!"

    Ah, I knew it.

    Of course...

    "Well, fine. But only this once, okay?"

    "Okay! You can trust me on this!"

    But, I don¡¯t trust you at all?

    I thought. But Ramiris seemed very enthusiastic. There was no need to dampen her spirit.

    Besides, she was right about one thing. Making the spirits active again would mean extending thiss lifespan.

    In order to maintain an environment that was rich with nature, the role of spirits was very important.

    And so the two began to act.

    "Let¡¯s begin then!"

    Veldora shouted loudly as he returned to his original form.

    A great, ck dragon.

    The aura he had been holding back was now unleashed, and immense energy now surrounded the.

    Impressive. Seeing it like this, he definitely exuded a sense of dignity.

    Unfortunately, Veldora¡¯s everyday attitude ruined it...

    "Kaaa-hahaha! I shall give you my blessing! Fertile Paradox!!"

    Immense energy was unleashed into the atmosphere-it purified the toxins and caused a miracle-

    Barren wastnd. Contaminated dirt. As I watched, it all started to fill with greenery.

    The thick clouds that obstructed the sun began to be blown away by the storm.

    The dark clouds that appeared were full of water that fell as torrential rain.

    The terrain changed and gained color.

    And when the rain stopped, the warm sunlight fell down on them.

    -Veldora had revived the greenery, created water, and filled thend.

    Well, well. It really was incredible when you saw it with your own eyes.

    Now that I think about it, I had received aint from Ruminas after the great war.

    The deserts had turned into jungles and the cities were swallowed up by the trees.

    She strongly reproached Veldora for being excessive.

    However, Veldora had run away. So I had to apologize profusely in his ce.

    Now that I saw the scene in front of me, I could understand herint a little more.

    In conclusion, it was all Veldora¡¯s fault.

 Chapter 406

    I shouldn¡¯t have been med for it. I had to pay some ridiculous reparations too. Honestly, I was starting to get angry just thinking about it. It was all Veldora¡¯s fault.

    Recently, I had felt that Veldora wascking in restraint, but I suppose he had really been doing his best. It could not be helped.

    It was a good thing to be reminded of what would happen when he did forget.

    The miracle did not end there.

    "Now, it¡¯s my turn! Elemental: The World!!"

    Ramiris shouted triumphantly as she used her power.

    She stole more than a little of my ¡¯Nihility Copse¡¯ energy and used it to transform into an adult.

    A beautiful, young woman-of course, the reality was that she was the same disappointing Ramiris who had the heart of a child.

    Ramiris sung.

    And her beautiful voice woke up the sleeping spirits.

    And then-

    The earth was blessed and regained the appearance of its golden age.

    Flowers bloomed on the ground. The air became thick and sweet. It became a paradise for the spirits that could not be seen with human eyes.

    This way, they wouldn¡¯t be forced to develop dangerous things. The gifts of nature would bring new life.

    It was quite impressive.

    Ramiris really was the queen of the spirits.

    Had she stayed like this all of the time, there would be no reason to despise her. It was too bad!

    I only lent her my power. I would take it back as soon as she was finished.

    Of course, she would definitelyin about it, but it was not good for her to have this power when she hadn¡¯t grown mentally.

    It was for her own good.

    And like that, the was reborn.

    They would be able to live without fighting each other for food and water.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Now...

    It was unlikely that Veldora and Ramiris, who were preupied with their work, would need any protection, but I still left it to Beretta.

    And then I turned back to Michelle, who I had been neglecting.

    Michelle and the others had be speechless. Their eyes were glued to the scene before them.

    "Ah, sorry to keep you waiting."

    I said. Michelle turned to me with a look of surprise.

    Yes, yes. I understand.

    She was exasperated how ridiculous Veldora and the others were.

    I could see a giant building behind them that had smoke rising from one of the upper floors. Apparently, it was also Veldora¡¯s doing.

    Michelle looked like she had a lot she wanted to say.

    However, I was in no mood to hear it.

    I had sworn never again to make the same mistake that I did with Ruminas.

    Take yourints to the man himself!

    And so I decided to tell them what I wanted to say and that alone.

    "I think this will be restored soon if you leave things to those two. I hope you can then forgive them for everything they did."

    After I said this, all of the people including Michelle began to shake their heads vertically at an incredible speed.

    This gesture seemed to have the same meaning here, so I guess they agreed.

    So there would be no problems left between our worlds.

    The only thing left was...

    "Also, I have a suggestion if you don¡¯t mind? It seems like you want to execute this Fudora guy. In that case, give him to me. I¡¯ll punish him for you..."

    That punishment would be being put in Ramiris¡¯s research team.

    I could expect advancements in our technology, which was more than I could ask for.

    The airships in this world seemed like they could fly in space as well. The possibilities were endless.

    Perhaps this was counting my eggs before they hatched, but...

    "Pl-please wait! Would you please reconsider sentencing Lord Fudora to divine punishment!?"

    A beautiful youth¡ªcalled Alvin, said as he kneeled before me.

    Divine punishment? That was an exaggeration.

    I thought. But judging by their reactions, it seemed like the others feared me as well.

    This was probably because Veldora had shown his abilities as a dragon.

    They clearly saw me as being in the same ss. Oh, well.

    "No, no, no. It¡¯s nothing like that..."

    "Lord Fudora is...

    I tried to exin, but Alvin began his passionate speech.

    What it contained just confirmed what I had already guessed.

    Almsbine, the previous emperor, had been suffering from a fatal disease, and so Fudora acted in his stead.

    Fudora respected Almsbine and didn¡¯t want his reputation to be tarnished. And so he decided to take all of the me.

    Well, it was aplicated problem.

    The world was dying.

    Should everyone die?

    Or should a small minority survive?

    When asked these questions, which answer was the right one?

    An administrator¡¯s job was to protect their people.

    If was said that if you abandoned the citizens you were supposed to keep safe, then problems would arise for your government.

    It would be a source of trouble in the future. An unbridgeable gap would exist between ruler and citizens.

    As men of science, Almsbine and Fudora did not hesitate to choose the path of a small number of survivors.

    It was the logical way to think, once you took emotion out of it.

    However, it was a decision too heavy for a person to bear.

    ¡ªHowever, they needed a sacrificialmb.

    That¡¯s why Fudora was going to settle everything and entrust Michelle with his hopes for the future.

    "Is that true, brother?"

    "Aye, it is true, Michelle."

    Alvin nodded to her as he finished his defense of Fudora.

    Fudora was sagging as if drained of all of his strength.

    And so I patted him on the shoulder and nodded to him reassuringly.

    Then I turned to Michelle and the others and said inly:

    "Please don¡¯t worry. There won¡¯t be anything so extravagant as divine punishment. But I am taking this man with me so you can ascend to the seat of Emperor and unite the world."

    If that¡¯s what I have to say to get a new researcher! That was my true feelings on the matter.

    However, their reaction was different from what I was expecting.

    "Ohh... He will entrust the sovereign right to General Michelle..."

    "Am I really worthy?"

    "Huh? Uh, I think so?"

 Chapter 407

    Weren¡¯t things going in that direction?

    Michelle was the daughter of Almsbine, the previous Emperor. So she should be the next emperor. That was supposed to be the right answer.

    I had only said it because of those reasons. Their reaction was so overdone.

    It made me frantic. Maybe I had been wrong.

    Or perhaps they wanted Michelle¡¯s older brother, Alvin, to be the new emperor?

    If that was the case, then it was really up to them to talk about it and work it out.

    In the first ce, giving my opinion on the matter would be interfering with their government.

    They were saying something about me entrusting the sovereign right, but I didn¡¯t have the authority to do such a thing.

    "Very well, then. I swear to protect and guide this world you have beautifully restored with all of my body and soul!"

    Michelle said as she kneeled.

    It really was so overblown.

    Besides, it was Veldora who did the restoring. And Ramiris gave it the power to maintain its state.

    Well, I did lend her the power. But it was those two that had put it into action.

    I was pretty sure that Veldora and Ramiris would hate me for stealing the credit.

    "Hmm... Good luck? Right, so you don¡¯t mind if I take this guy with me?"

    In any case, I had seeded in leaving things pretty vague.

    On top of that, I had acquired some valuable personnel. And while there seemed to be more than a few misconceptions, I was alright with it.

    All¡¯s well that ends well!

    As it was too much trouble, I decided that there was no need to clear up any misunderstandings.

    After that, we were guided into the city, where we talked about the finer points.

    I even promised to make schools once things had settled down and send students to help train them.

    Michelle agree with this idea wholeheartedly and gave her consent.

    As they wanted a way to contact us, I gave them amunication crystal.

    Now it would be possible to contact each other if something happened.

    Once the schools were finished and they were ready to receive us, they would send word.

    And just like that, my first negotiation with another world came to a peaceful conclusion.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    -As an aside, Almsbine was still alive.

    After returning to Tempest, Fudora took out the ¡¯brain¡¯ that had been frozen, and said he wanted to research a treatment method.

    In order to save Almsbine, who was afflicted by a fatal disease, Fudora had gone to the extent of saving him in a state of suspended animation.

    My restorative medicine healed himpletely.

    We¡¯ll just say that Master Ciel was also really good in regards to medicine as well.

    Normally, she wouldn¡¯t have helped them, but if it gave her an opportunity to learn more about the Mobius System, that was a different story-she didn¡¯t exactly say it in so many words, but it was pretty obvious that that was what she was thinking.

    It would be better if I didn¡¯t interfere with this matter.

    Veldora was very satisfied after being able to run wild.

    Ramiris was the same. On top of that, we had a brilliant new assistant.

    Beretta seemed to have suffered much as well, but he had acquired a new power that more than made up for it. Besides, the Mobius System would be installed in him once it wasplete.

    In the end, the visit to the other world was a fond memory for all three of them.

    As for me, I was able to get some operating data from the Different Gate.

    And with a friend from a new civilization, the possibilities seemed to have increased.

    If you looked at the results alone, it was a great sess.

    However, you could never be too careful.

    And so this definitely did not mean that Veldora and the others were now allowed to do as they pleased.

    Troubling others and being troubled by them.

    Like that, our lives continued...

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    A day that future generations would call the ¡¯Day of Regeneration¡¯...

    Zaza saw it.

    That overwhelming presence.

    A being that was like a god from legend and myth.

    The dragon.

    (Really...could he really¡ªhave been the storm dragon...?)

    His body shook with shock, fear and wonder.

    The dragon only needed to roar once, and the thick clouds were blown away and the sunlight rained down on them.

    The dragon only pped its wings, and a tornado erupted and called forth thunderclouds.

    The embodiment of the supernatural. A being worthy of that monicker.

    Zaza was filled with joy as he looked up at the blue sky.

    "Great dragon... I was so insolent...

    Zaza remembered his attitude up until now as he muttered the words in shame.

    And then...

    ¡ªKaaaaa-hahaha! You¡¯re as stiff as ever!¡ª

    The voice of Veldora, that carefree man that he couldn¡¯t bring yourself to hate, now echoed in Zaza¡¯s ears.

    "I see. Yes. It¡¯s not like me... Until the very end, you are always ahead of me. Damn it."

    Zaza muttered happily.

    Zaza could see the children running towards him.

    Karman was there, on the other side.

    And there was Sharma, Rindo and the other resistance members as well.

    On such a beautiful new days as this, it would be an act against God to continue fighting.

    That is what Zaza thought.

    ¡ªAnd so it was on this day, that the Empire and the Resistance made an eternal peace treaty.

    It was a historic moment, but it was easily overshadowed amidst the miracle that was the rebirth of the.

    ¡ô¡ô¡ô

    Michelle had no words as her eyes were glued to the person.

    The jiggly, mysterious lifeform had turned into the embodiment of beauty.

    And then, the great words were formed.

    The world was saved, and as the person who was left to unite it¡ªMichelle made a promise.

    -I will lead humanity so that it never pollutes this world again-

    And this duty would be passed onto future generations of emperors.

    And eventually¡ª

    ......

    ....

    ...

    The legend states:

    The embodiment of beauty took the dragon and maiden with him and ascended.

    The empire boasted prosperity after that, as if to prove the validity of the divine right of the Emperor.

    And so future emperors dered that they had been chosen by God to lead the world.

    However¡ª

    ¡ªIf God were to determine that the emperor¡¯s actions were not justified, the prosperity of this world would once again vanish, as it if it were nothing but a dream¡ª

    ¡ªSuch words were inscribed.

    And so the imperial family respected God and dedicated their bodies and souls in order to fulfill their role, which was the governing of the world.

    This sovereignty given by God¡ªafter the Day of Regeneration, it became an unending tradition, and was the duty of the imperial family.

    .........

    ......

    ...

    ¡ªAnd that was how the legend was born.

    Of course, none of that had anything to do with Rimuru anymore.

 Chapter 408

    Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken 302

    SS - ¡¯Hot Spring - Toranoana/Volume 2 Extra

    By the way, if you travel east from the swamnds that the lizardmen live in, you wille out into a mountain district.

    There is a great underground cave there that is a naturalbyrinth created by active volcanoes. It was packed with endless, twisting passages. So much so that even the Lizardmen could not fully navigate it.

    You could go deep down one path and find yourself in the world of an ice cave. Another route might take you to a world of burning heat, called a magma pit.

    It was said that there was a demon world there that was hidden because it was too dangerous.

    However, thebyrinth was not important now...

    It was the active volcano.

    If there is a volcano, then there should be a hot spring¡ªit was that thought that started everything.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    "And that is the reason! I¡¯m thinking about going to the hot spring. What do you all think?"

    My voice rang through the meeting room.

    However, they did not seem to have understood me very well.

    "You say that, but isn¡¯t a hot spring just hot water? Why don¡¯t you just go y in the river?"

    "Yes, yes. They had water from hot springs in the bath houses of the dwarf kingdom. I didn¡¯t think they were so special."

    As dwarves, Kaijin and Garm were not interested. Dord and Myrd were nodding, so they probably agreed with them.

    Hot springs were not particrly unusual, so I could understand their opinion. However, what I was thinking of was very different from what the dwarves were thinking of.

    "A hot spring, huh? What exactly is that?"

    "Isn¡¯t it a ce where water gathers after being heated from a volcanic mountain?"

    Souei answered Benimaru¡¯s question. Surprisingly, Souei knew quite a lot. In any case, as they all weren¡¯t too enthusiastic, I would have to make them listen as I lectured them on the wonders of bathing.

    Being thorough about hygiene through bathing would help prevent diseases. But more than anything, as a former Japanese person, I wanted to introduce bath culture to them. Of course, my main motive was my own enjoyment.

    "Exactly! Well, there are volcanic mountains without hot springs, but we¡¯ll ignore that for now. Just as Souei said, our current goal is to find water heated by a volcanic mountain. When water is heated underground, various substances are dissolved into it. These substances are supposed to be good for you. So, as you can see, it¡¯s perfect for healing your tired body!"

    After I said this, Benimaru seemed interested.

    "That sounds good. It might be interesting to give it a try."

    "Quite impressive, Lord Rimuru. You sure know a lot."

    It seemed like they had warmed up to my idea.

    Next, I just had to persuade the old dwarves...

    "Besides, imagine this. When you y in the river, do you go in while wearing your clothes? If you are just wiping yourself with a bucket, then you wouldn¡¯t take all of your clothes off. But in the bath, it¡¯s normal to take it all off!"

    "Well, that may be true, but..."

    "But we¡¯re quite satisfied with ying in the water. Aren¡¯t we?"

    "..."

    Hmph. These old guys were slow to take the bait.

    "I don¡¯t care about that. Where¡¯s your imagination? For instance..."

    "Huh!?"

    When I tried to exin it in detail, Kaiijin seemed to have noticed something.

    "...Do you mean! You aren¡¯t suggesting..."

    After Kaijin, Garm seemed to realize it as well.

    "Hehehe. So you do see. Exactly. Quite the paradise will be waiting. Don¡¯t you agree?"

    All of them gulped at this.

    Their uncooperative attitude had dissipated. There was now a burning passion in their eyes.

    "You see, there is a wonderful thing called ¡¯mixed baths¡¯..."

    "I¡¯ll help you."

    "Say no more. We are friends!!"

    "Yes. What he said."

    "...!!"

    They all promised their unconditional support.

    Benimaru looked a little disgusted, while Souei looked as if it did not concern him.

    Like this, the n to create a hot spring in Tempest began.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    What was wrong with a normal bath?

    No, it wasn¡¯t that it was wrong. To put it simply, it would cost too much to make a normal bath house.

    You needed a lot of firewood to boil the water. As a lot of buildings were currently being constructed, there was quite a lot of discarded material. However, that would notst for long. You could gather tree branches in the forest, but you also needed to burn fires for food. And so I thought that there would not be any left to use for the bath.

    And so thend was inspected, and a water source with the perfect temperature was discovered.

    Then it was my turn. I created a pipe out of Demon Steel and then used ¡¯Shadow Movement¡¯ to connect the source to Tempest.

    This was done within the shadow space, but that wasn¡¯t a problem, since I didn¡¯t need to breathe. If anything, the real problem was covering the parts of the pipe that were outside of the shadow space.

    I ended up just shoving it all onto ¡¯Great Sage,¡¯ and it turned out to be a pretty easy problem.

    The dwarves carves marble stone and created a wonderful, great bath house. The words ¡¯mixed bath¡¯ seemed to have worked. And I could tell that they put their backs into it. Even with just a nce, you could see that it was built to look luxurious and gorgeous.

    This ce would eventually be a tourist attraction that would be renowned around the world, but that was a story for a different time.

    Oh, what happened to the ¡¯mixed bath¡¯ you say?

    As if things really worked like that in the world.

    "Oh, it¡¯s turned out so wonderful. Dwarf craftsmen really are brilliant. But while it¡¯s nice you made one for us women, you must make one for the men as well."

    Shuna dered with a smile. They were apparently defeated without a word of protest.

    Benimaru consoled them and said they should be happy to be able to enter the baths at all. Now they would build the men¡¯s bath without sulking. It was all ording to n.

    By the way, as I was a slime, I could enter the women¡¯s bath as much as I wanted. But that had nothing to do with them.

 Chapter 409

    Tensei Shitara Slime Datta Ken 303

    SS - ¡¯Paradise View - Gamers etcetera/Volume 3 Extra

    An earthly paradise spread out beyond the steam.

    It was the ideal ce that anyone would pine for.

    Cabal and Gido¡¯s reproachful stares were annoying.

    And it wasn¡¯t just them, Kaijin, Garm and the three dwarf brothers were also jealous.

    Damn it. They didn¡¯t know when to give up. No matter how many times I said no, they still tried to follow me.

    Ultimately, it was Shuna¡¯s ice cold stare and a good beating by Shion that forced them to quit.

    "Shit! It¡¯s not fair that only you get to go."

    "Exactly... If we could only just get a peek..."

    Cabal and Giddo were crying as the other dwarvesforted them.

    As they did this every day, I could at least admire their spirit.

    However, this was one time that I had to hold my tongue.

    -After all, the ce I was headed was...

    I was being carried by Shion to one of two rooms.

    The hot spring.

    Yes, in order to heal the stress of the day, I hade to the baths with Shuna and Shion.

    I could understand a little, why the others wouldn¡¯t give up.

    After all, I was being surrounded by Shuna, Shion and Elen.

    They were all beautiful.

    A blessing to the eyes, as they say.

    Not only that, but there was one other person here today. Demon Lord Milim.

    "Wahahahahaha! To think there was such a pleasurable ce! This is a great country!"

    Milim said as she ran around naked.

    As it was dangerous, I told her not to run.

    When she was quiet, she was incredibly beautiful, but her words and actions were so immature. But, perhaps that was part of Milim¡¯s appeal...

    In any case, she was definitely still easy on the eyes...and so I was thankful for my good fortune everyday.

    ¡ó¡ó¡ó

    Baths really were wonderful.

    And when it was a hot spring, you could expect all kinds of effects. So it was only normal to use it every day.

    I used to be a man, but now I was a slime.

    And while I could turn into a human, I had no gender.

    So that meant I could use the women¡¯s bath without issue.

    While Milim was being rowdy today, she was usually quite calm..

    I calmed my heart and tried to blend into my surroundings with a peaceful spirit...and then yielded to the will of Shion and Shuna.

    And then, I was covered in bubbles and then massaged before being carefully rinsed with water.

    This scene had be a normal part of my life ever since the hot spring was created.

    Looking at art was hardly a hobby for me, but I was greatly moved by the scene before me.

    Shion had beautifully toned muscles. And yet, she hadrge, soft fruits on her as well.

    Shuna had a slender frame that she was pale and smooth like porcin. And while those mystical fruits were small, they were an ideal shape and very beautiful. There were two light red spots on her pale skin. They had such an impact that they seemed to fill my brain¡¯s memory capacity.

    Both were wonderful.

    Very wonderful.

    As for Elen, she seemed to be a little troubled afterparing herself to them. But she was still growing, so there was no need to take such a tragic view of things.

    While it may have been the end of the world for her, I found it rather amusing.

    ¡ªAnd then there was Milim. Who didn¡¯t have a problem in the world.

    Wahahaha! Sheughed and swam energetically.

    What a child.

    Mentally, she was definitely at the same level.

    Also, if I could make just oneint, I wished she would stop using me as a kickboard.

    Look, I know that I float, okay? I do. But that¡¯s different.

    Bing the toy of a beautiful girl might sound like an enviable role, but something about being used like this didn¡¯t feel right to me.

    I was looking at something beautiful, and then get used like this out of nowhere.

    It took me a while to even understand what was happening. I thought I was drowning in the hot spring.

    ...Well, it¡¯s not like I actually needed to breath, so I couldn¡¯t really drown.

    It was Shion who saved me from Milim.

    Of course, she only took me away from Milim so she could wash me as always...

    After I was covered in bubbles from a special soap that Shuna made with a concoction of herbal essences, Milim stole me again.

    "Hey. What are you..."

    I became frantic.

    "Wahahaha!"

    Milim didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she stretched me out and started to wipe her body over me.

    "Stop using me as a bath towel!!"

    I screeched.

    I frantically escaped from Milim¡¯s arms and washed the soap bubbles off. Then I entered the water and quickly moved away from her.

    "Tsk. So stingy, Rimuru."

    Milim said with an annoyed pout.

    Wait, wait. This is not what you call stingy.

    I couldn¡¯t let my guard down for a second.

    However...

    I was only cautious of Milim at that time.

    I had no idea that Shion and Shuna were eyeing me and Milim like hawks who were targeting their prey.

    And then...

    Before I knew it, I was being used as a bath towel by Shion and Shuna as well!

    A little...no, a big part...of me thought it felt rather nice. But I swore to take that secret with me to the grave.

 Chapter 410

    Speaking of Miss Shizu, the one who participated was not the person herself. It was her ¡°body double¡± that I dressed up using Mimicry skill. I used ¡°Great Sage¡± to dress her up and make the body double performed very cute things; something that Shizu herself would never do. I went all out since there was no limit in utilizing ¡°Great Sage¡±. I was mesmerized that it turned out so well.

    Incidentally, it wasn¡¯t me ¨C I utilized auto-battle mode. The live concert could be considered a form of performance anyway, so it was only natural I used that mode.

    All that happened because of Yuuki¡¯s remarks.

    I was talking with him about how Miss Shizu¡¯s regrets would disappear if only we could save the children.

    That was when Yuukimented.

    ¡°Actually, teacher Shizu seems to be interested in being an idol. I was telling her a lot about the world beyond, and she mentioned how she would like to see a concert once. Oh, I wonder if I can somehow make that wishe true ¡ª [wink].¡±

    He was saying it so clearly until thatst ¡°wink¡±.

    He had to be kidding! I thought he was being silly ¨C but I could not prove that statement was false either. One thing led to another, and before I knew it, I was already pushed to do it regardless of my opposition.

    Reminiscing about it now made me even more convinced that it was indeed a dark past.

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re being rude to Lord Rimuru!¡±

    ¡°Shuna, you can say that because you were having fun! I was an utter disgrace. I never want to experience anything that embarrassing ever again!¡±

    I got to thinking about the past while listening to the exchange between Benimaru and Shuna.

    I felt a little bad for getting Benimaru involved in that concert.

    But that was unavoidable.

    Originally, it was just Miss Shizu(me) that was asked to participate. But I deemed that too embarrassing and impossible.

    However, if the number of performers were to be increased, the audience¡¯s attention would be dispersed. With that thought in mind, I decided to invite(coerce) some more people.

    As a result, I invited Souei, but he immediately escaped. Shion, on the other hand, proudly dered, ¡°I¡¯m the manager!¡± I wanted our performance to be good and pleasant to be watched, so I recruited other members.

    For some reason, Milim, who was supposed to be busy with work, had decided to participate in the idol contest as well.

    Shuna also coborated, because she was good at singing. Then she grabbed Benimaru¡¯s arm and said, ¡°My brother is good at singing, too,¡± without getting his consent, and made him participate as well.

    Just like that, the five of us ¨C actually, the four of us ¨C participated in the concert sessfully without any incidents.

    It was a memory I wanted to erase.

    I left all of my performance to ¡°Great Sage¡±, but Benimaru worked extremely hard to do his part. Thinking that he must have been more embarrassed than I did, I felt a bit grateful somehow.

    For the same reason, I responded empathically.

    ¡°You should be all right, Benimaru. We won¡¯t have to wear embarrassing costumes or sing in public this time ... I think. Well, there are fight songs, but they are notpulsory. It¡¯s like singing together and it¡¯s not something conspicuous.¡±

    That was my heartfelt statement, but little that I knew, that I was wrong.

    However, it was toote when I realized that.

    I was about to create yet another dark past ....

    # # #

    Feeling reassured, Benimaru responded, ¡°That¡¯s fine then. I will cooperate with you,¡± and then he sat quietly.

    There seemed to be no objections from the others, so I decided to give an overview of this event.

    ¡°Well then, I will continue the exnation. I mentioned earlier that students¡¯ learning motivation is important, but what¡¯s the best way to keep them motivated? Rxing is important. So this time, I¡¯d like to think about events to refresh our mood!¡±

    While saying so, I wrote ¡°EVENTS¡± on the ckboard.

    Rigurdmented on it.

    ¡°So, Lord Rimuru. What are you thinking specifically?¡±

    As expected of Rigurd, he asked the exact question I wanted to bring up. I then continued.

    ¡°This is still on the drawing board and not set in stone yet, but there are events like sports festivals or cultural festivals thate to mind. They are events that take ce at school. Why don¡¯t we use these events as our reference to create our version of events?¡±

    To respond to his question, I gave a concrete exnation based on the memory from my previous life.

    For the sports festival,petitions like ry race, ball-toss game, or hammer throw were all feasible.

    For the cultural festival, various features or performances could be fun. During my school years, we had a coffee shop, a haunted house, and concerts. We could have the guys dressing up as girls as a gag and serve customers in the coffee shop, but I thought it was probably better for me not to mention that here.

    I wrote various possible ns on the ckboard as the ideas sprung up.

    ¡°I have a question. May I?¡±

    Shuna raised her hand.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t leaving various shops to be run by students not much different from the vocational training we usually do?¡±

    Indeed. In addition to studying at the Terakoya, the students practiced interacting with human customers as one of the preparations for future encounters. It was not surprising that Shuna thought of that activity was unnecessary for the event.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. In that case, shall we do a sports festival instead? The security forces are busy doingbat every day. Since they are required to do physical activities during training days or rotations, they might not find sports event to be appealing. What if we n something more extreme to show off their capabilities?¡±

    I replied, in hopes of establishing amon ground with Benimaru and Shuna.

    Certainly, her input was reasonable.

    The purpose of the event was for refreshing the mood. So it would not make sense to do something simr to the daily activities.

    However, Benimaru rejected my suggestion.

    ¡°It¡¯s an event for rxing, so it shouldn¡¯t have anything extreme. Besides, I¡¯d like to do something different from usual, so I think the security forces should n a cultural festival, while the Terakoya side should do a sports festival.¡±

    That way, even those who did not do daily physical activities could get some excersize, and those who put themselves in battle would enjoy the production activities. That would be good and different experiences to refresh the mind, wouldn¡¯t it?

    ¡°I see, as the name implies. It¡¯s a festival!¡±

    Rigurd shouted happily.

    It seemed that he understood my intention.

    Following Rigurd, Kaijin agreed.

 Chapter 411

    ¡°That¡¯s an excellent idea! Security personnel will need to adjust their schedules, but I think it¡¯s a good chance to do something different.¡±

    Garm and the three Dwarf brothers agreed as well.

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll prepare ¨C whatchamacallit ¨C gym clothes as well!¡±

    ¡°Brother Garm is absolutely right. Anything you need, just tell us!¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Myrd was as silent as ever, but he nodded in approval.

    ¡°I see. For the students of the Terakoya, apetition like what Lord Rimuru mentioned should be enough. If we act as the referees, we could avoid unwanted idents as well.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I will do my best to help as well!¡±

    Benimaru and Shuna also agreed. They were on the same page now and positively thought about what kind ofpetitions and features to create.

    The meeting had finally been set in motion. Given the situation, it seemed to be all right for me to leave the rest of the nning to them.

    ¡°Hee hee, as expected of Lord Rimuru.¡±

    Shion smirked while saying that.

    That girl ... Is she misunderstanding something again ...?

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Lord Rimuru¡¯s secretary, so I can see through everything. Lord Rimuru is trying to make people with different upations understand each other¡¯s work, right?¡±

    ¡°Huh?!¡±

    With a self-satisfied look, Shion blurted out an interpretation that was in apletely unexpected direction.

    What are you talking about? ¨C I was going to say that but changed my mind, since what she said was certainly a valid point as well.

    No, now that she said that, it was right on target. Shion could be sharp sometimes. It would be unwise to underestimate her.

    With this event, she would have an opportunity to deepen her understanding of different jobs as well. She would undoubtedly earn respect from other people if she could aplish that. Considering that, I felt that this event would ¡°kill two birds with one stone¡±, or more like, three birds.

    ¡°Wow, you have improved your skills as my secretary to realize that.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Lord Rimuru! I¡¯m not only improving my cooking skills!¡±

    Eh?!

    Well, I wouldn¡¯t agree with that ....

    I honestly thought her cooking was terrible. In the background, Benimaru shot a distant and mncholic look toward herment as well.

    Where Shion¡¯s confidence might havee from would be an eternal mystery.

    # # #

    As such, the meeting progressed and various ideas began to take shape.

    Haunted house was rejected since it would be meaningless for demons.

    Concert was also rejected due to the fierce opposition from me and Benimaru.

    Hundred-meter runningpetition was rejected as well because the different characteristics between demon races were too great, so a fairpetition would be hard to achieve.

    In the end, the features decided for the cultural festival were food stalls. Food stalls would be set up in arge venue, imitating nostalgic peddlers in the vige.

    As for the sports festival, thepetition was something that everyone could participate in. Considering the gap in demon races, we decided to have an obstacle race and ball-toss game.

    ¡°Alrighty, we have gathered quite a bit of ideas, so let¡¯s decide. Then ¡ª¡±

    The meeting progressed very nicely; I thought it was time to finish up.

    Suddenly.

    ¡°I heard!¡±

    Milim swung the door open and burst into the room.

    ¡°Milim!! Why are you here?!¡±

    ¡°Rimuru, I¡¯m sad. As my best friend, you¡¯re doing something so interesting and yet kept it a secret from me ....¡±

    I wanted to exin myself to Milim who was pretending to cry.

    In the first ce, she mentioned she had work to do and left.

    Besides, she decided to show up uninvited and participate in thest concert, as if it was only natural for her to perform!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you had work to do?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s that, and this is a different story!¡±

    This girl ... she was definitely skipping work. I was convinced of it but decided to be the adult and kept quiet.

    Besides, Milim would not listen to any reason once she was in that mode. Since I would not be able to persuade her otherwise, it would be better to allocate her some non-crucial tasks for the event.

    ¡°If so, would you help us with the event?¡±

    ¡°Of course! You can leave everything to me.¡±

    Milim nodded happily. Now that she had seized the initiative, Milim¡¯s participation would not be a problem.

    ¡°Lord Rimuru is amazing ....¡±

    ¡°Yes, Brother. He could tame Lady Milim so splendidly.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. I should learn from him, too.¡±

    I thought I overheard such a conversation, but I dismissed it as my imagination.

    Finally, Milim¡¯s participation was confirmed.

    # # #

    Milim changed into a uniform and took a seat.

    I did not know who prepared it, but it suited her.

    Ah, Myrd was giving her his thumbs up.

    Knowing he was the culprit, I felt relieved and returned to the topic at hand.

    ¡°I think it would be good for some executives to participate in thepetition as well to lead examples for the students. I want you all to be the core and set a good example.¡±

    Everyone acknowledged and nodded in agreement.

    Milim was ... sleeping.

    Shion stood up and was about to warn her, but I rushed to stop her.

    ¡°Let her sleep. She was probably forcing herself to join us even though she was very busy.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Lady Milim is a person who can support everyone by just being there. It may be better to ask her to help with the nning for thepetition rather than have her participate in the game as a yer.¡±

    Shionmented with a gentle and cheerful expression.

    I agreed to get support from Milim but disagreed to leave the nning of thepetitions to her. As a matter of fact, I decided to choose the members who would participate in thepetition as yers.

    Benimaru and Souei had too many abilities and too much difference in abilities from the students. The oue of thepetition would be directly linked to how they did. So choosing them as yers was out of the question.

    For the same reason, having Geld participate as a yer would not be fair either. I would have them be in the support team. The only ones left were Gabiru and his group, as well as all the girls.

    ¡°Gabiru and his group will participate in the sports event since they usually seclude themselves in their researchb. I¡¯d like to invite Vester to participate in the obstacle race as well.¡±

    ¡°Acknowledged!¡±

    ¡°Lord Gabiru will definitely win!¡±

    ¡°Affirmative.¡±

 Chapter 412

    ¡°Lord Gabiru, I shall assist as well, so let¡¯s show the power of the research team!¡±

    Oops, I got them unnecessarily excited and motivated.

    I was somewhat worried that the executives would be aiming for victory instead of setting an example.

    Oh, well.

    While I was considering who else to invite as participants ¨C someone made an unexpected remark.

    ¡°Oh, does that mean Vester will participate as well? That¡¯s good. Well then, I shall participate as well, and have a match with that [email protected] just like old times.¡±

    Kaijin grinned while making such a remark.

    The three Dwarf brothers had support duties, but the cksmith Kaijin should be free. I wanted him to be advising but if the person himself was motivated to participate in thepetition, it was needless to prevent him from doing so.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. Kaijin will be participating in the obstacle race as well. The team divisions will be decidedter, but the races will be separated to spread out the abilities and have a more fairpetition. Since you and Vester are Dwarves, let¡¯s be thoughtful and go in different teams.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll leave it to you, Master!¡±

    The showdown that Vester did not know about was decided without his consent.

    At that moment, Shion raised her hand.

    ¡°Shion, what do you have in mind?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Since I¡¯m one of the cultural festival personnel, would it okay to be in charge of cooking?¡±

    The question petrified the whole room.

    No way it would be okay.

    My eyes met with Benimaru¡¯s. His gaze was more eloquent than any words could express, pleading me to stop her by any means necessary. I felt the same way, so I nodded in acknowledgment.

    ¡°Um, Shion, about that .... There are many simple food stalls at the cultural festival, right? Gobuichi, Miss Haruna, and Miss Lina will be supervising, but I want to give the students a cooking experience as well! That¡¯s why ¡ª.¡±

    ¡°I see, that means professionals like me won¡¯t have showtime, right?¡±

    Huh?!

    I was frustrated by her overconfident statement, but to avoid unnecessary tragedies, I thought it would be wise to go along with it.

    ¡°Y-yes. That¡¯s right. So don¡¯t worry about the cultural festival, but please participate in thepetition, Shion.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Lord Rimuru!¡±

    And as such, Shion became one of the participants in the obstacle race.

    # # #

    I was at ease since the cooking nightmare was avoidable without any victims. But then Shion turned toward Shuna and started chatting.

    ¡°Miss Shuna, it¡¯s too bad. Professionals like us can¡¯t participate in the cultural festival.¡±

    I thoughtlessly shifted my attention toward Shuna and Shion with a severe look.

    Perhaps Shuna was surprised as well, and replied, ¡°Eh?!¡±

    That would be the natural reaction, wouldn¡¯t it?

    In Shion¡¯s mind, she had skillsparable to Shuna¡¯s and was proud of it. However, Shuna must have felt like objecting from where she was standing.

    Oblivious of the atmosphere, Shion kept whispering.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave the cheering to Benimaru, and we should participate in thepetition. What do you think?¡±

    Shuna was perplexed by such a proposal.

    I was baffled by it, too. Shuna was supposed to help with the cultural festival.

    Unlike Shion, Shuna¡¯s cooking skill was reliable.

    I was pondering what to do.

    Rejecting that idea crossed my mind, but soon realized that I hadn¡¯t heard Shuna¡¯s response. Supposing she wanted to participate, I would be killing her initiative.

    That would be awkward, but ¨C at that time, my ¡°Magic Sense¡± detected a strong re.

    In my line of sight were the three Dwarf brothers. Garm, Dord, and Myrd were mercilessly ring at me.

    No, that was not urate.

    They were using their ring power tomunicate something to me.

    Garm showed me something from his chest pocket.

    Those were ¡ª Bulma/girls¡¯ gym shorts!!

    Of course! In my previous life, those girls¡¯ gym shorts had gone out of existence for some reason.

    <<Solution. At that time, the lesson contents in schools were differentiated between boys and girls, so different genders attended their respective sses. However, since the standard national course curriculum had been revised, both boys and girls had the same lesson content. It seemed that boys and girls were allowed to attend sses with the same clothes, and it seemed that they had transitioned from Bulma/girls¡¯ gym shorts to shorts ¡ª.>>

    I see. So that¡¯s how it was.

    I was wondering if there wereints, but turned out there was a good reason which resulted in the change.

    <<Negative. The fact that girls¡¯ gym shorts were seen as the target of sexual curiosity could not be denied.>>

    I remembered. It was on the evening news.

    I hadpletely forgotten how beautiful they were ¨C wait, that was not the problem at hand!

    Currently, Garm had already prepared them based on the reenaction of my memory. And the three brothers hoped that Shuna would wear them.

    Now that Shion had invited Shuna, the probability for their wish toe true was high. But would it be okay to allow such an indecent idea ...?

    <<Notice. Incidentally, girls¡¯ gym shorts themselves were not banned, so some schools had adopted them as their sports uniform.>>

    ¡ª Huh?!

    Then they should not be a problem.

    Hold on a second. To begin with, this was a different world altogether. The ethics from my previous life would not apply here. It was one thing if the girls themselves did not like wearing them. But I did not see the need to deliberately establish rules to ban them.

    I nodded in approval to Garm, and then went to call out to Shion and Shuna.

    ¡°It might be unbnced if only Shion who participates. What are you going to do, Shuna? If you participate in thepetition, I¡¯ll take over the cheering part.¡±

    Immediately after saying that, Garm and the others looked at me with respect.

    Well.

    If I put it that way, Shuna would not be able to refuse it, right?

    I thought it was a sly move, but I could not disappoint Garm¡¯s expectations.

    Somehow or other ... I wanted to see the girls wearing them as well!

    I had lost my sexual desires as a slime, so that made my desire to enjoy beautiful things all the more excessive.

    Besides ... Shuna and Shion had been treating me as their dress-up doll habitually.

    So shouldn¡¯t I be allowed to wish for them to understand my feelings every once in a while, without being punished? I was thinking along those lines when ....

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I understand! I will do my best in thepetition, so please cheer for me! It¡¯s a promise, okay, Lord Rimuru!¡±

    Yeah!

    I made a triumphant pose in my mind.

    Garm and the others joined shoulders happily.

 Chapter 413

    Shuna and Shion were to participate in thepetition as well.

    I was overjoyed at the time. Shuna then muttered with a soft voice, ¡°Lord Rimuru, for the cheerleading, please wear that outfit ...,¡± but I was too excited to pay any heed to what she said.

    Little that I know I would regret it on the day of the sports festival ....

    The remaining personnel, Benimaru, Souei, and Geld formed the cheering party.

    Of course, Milim took part in it as well, as promised.

    The meeting on that day was adjourned after the role of each person was decided.

    # # #

    Two days had passed since that meeting in the conference room.

    Without dy, the cultural festival was officially opened.

    The speed in which we organized an event in this kingdom was second to none.

    However, since the main purpose of this event was to give the participants a hands-on upation experience, by having a few people working for a fixed number of hours in rotation to each stall would give enough experience for everyone. No major problems urred because the personnel working support were vignt.

    Many minor troubles urred, but those were quite entertaining. By identifying the small details that had possibilities of generating a major incident, everyone was able to reflect upon them and take precautions. idents could easily be born from trivial mistakes. And mistakes often happened when you were too used to the job.

    It seemed that this school festival provided an opportunity to understand that as well.

    Because the amateur participants were not familiar with the work, they became more cautious and asked more questions. They asked surprisingly stupid questions as well.

    Personnel overwhelmed with questions they did not have the answer to, panicked. They immediately cried to their seniors and were told to participate in thepulsory training. Nevertheless, they were pleased with the valuable experience.

    For this very reason, the event was unexpectedly informative for the personnel working support as well.

    It seemed that even the participants who usually work in managing a store came to understand the difficulties faced by those working the stalls. In the future, the number of people issuing unreasonable orders should decrease. Thus, it could be said that the event was truly meaningful.

    The cultural festival, which brought more good impact than I had expected, was held for two full days and ended without any problems.

    Then, the nned sports festival began.

    Milim had been enjoying buying and eating all kinds of food for the past two days.

    I was exhausted from baby-sitting the participants.

    Shuna cheerfully appeared in front of our exhausted figures.

    ¡°Lord Rimuru, and also Lady Milim. I have especially prepared these outfits for today! Please wear these and cheer for us, okay!¡±

    When I unfolded the clothes that were handed to me, I found a sleeveless V-neck top and a fluttering miniskirt.

    That.

    A cheerleader outfit.

    ¡ª I mean, wait, wait, wait!!

    She wanted me to wear this?!

    I was already made to wear maid clothes to serve customers yesterday!

    Keeping up with Milim was agonizing. Shion and Shuna were hard to keep up with, too.

    Thanks to the four of us wearing maid clothes, the sales that day shot through the roof. From noon to dusk, we were working non-stop to serve the customers who were standing in a long lines waiting for their turns to be served.

    I was so busy that I had not the time to feel shy. I feltfortable, so to speak, but ... that was by means I was okay with the getup. Absolutely, not okay with it!

    ¡°Wait a minute ¡ª.¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha! Wearing this, it is so easy to move!¡±

    ¡°Wow, you look great, Lady Milim!¡±

    ¡°Really! Very cute.¡±

    My protest came a little toote.

    Milim had already changed into the cheerleader¡¯s outfit in a blink of an eye. Upon seeing that, Shuna and Shion started to tter her.

    ¡°Lord Rimuru, you should hurry up and change, too!¡±

    ¡°No, like I said, I¡¯m ... originally a man ¡ª.¡±

    ¡°Do you dislike wearing matching clothes with me?¡±

    ¡°Like I said, that¡¯s not the problem!¡±

    Like swimming against the current in a great river, I was powerless to go against them.

    I mean, ever since that idol incident, seemed like Shuna had been attempting to dress me up as a girl whenever she had the chance.

    ¡°Hee-hee. Lord Rimuru, you promised to be my supporter, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Witnessing that smile, I could only think that perhaps Shuna might have been under stress as well.

    As was the case with the idol activity, surprisingly, Shuna did not resist wearing such clothes. I thought it was the same way this time, too, since she wore the gym clothes so willingly, it seemed like it was not just my wild guess.

    If she wanted to dress me up like this, I can¡¯t purposely ¡ª.

    I felt bad to deny her the pleasure.

    Benimaru was looking at me with a sympathetic gaze.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just look, help me!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Just give in already ....¡±

    When it came to Shuna, Benimaru and Souei could not be relied upon. Realizing that, while tasting the bitterness of life, I gave up and held the cheerleader¡¯s outfit in my hands ....

    The sports festival was getting very exciting.

    The results were also unexpected. A team of girls, including Shion, Shuna, Haruna and Souka, won the obstacle race.

    No .... This result might be reasonable since Shion entered thepetition. It was more urate to say that the male participants were disappointing because Gabiru and his group were not strong enough topete against Shion.

    Well, it could not be helped.

    If future opportunities arise, I think it would be better to prepare more carefully and divide the team more appropriately.

    The bravery of the girls that unfolded during the fiercepetition was magnificent, the cheering from Milim and me was most certainly contributed to the excitement of the sports festival as well.

    Anyway, the original purpose was fulfilled. The students had fun, and the event concluded with great sess.

    Incidentally ¡ª

    Because of how the event progressed, ¡ª a new entertainment was born in Tempest.

    Unknowingly, a poprity contest had already been held.

    As a result, Shuna, Milim, and I came to be nicknamed as the three great idols, but ... it took a while before I knew about that fact.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!